《Cannon Fodder is Too Frivolous: Emperor Zun, No Appointment》


 Chapter 1： What do you think is wrong with me?

    Dongzhou, the gathering place of cultivators, of which the Liuyun Sect is the largest sect, with strong strength and abundant resources, it is looked up to by all cultivators, and countless cultivators will break their heads in order to become outer disciples.


    Liuyun Sect''s inner disciples are only accepted under the age of 20, which still needs to be assessed, and the older ones are generally only allowed to enter the outer peak. It is even more difficult to be promoted from an outer disciple to an inner disciple, and some cultivators are unable to do so for the rest of their lives.


    At this moment, I saw a few bright lights streak across the sky, and then fell into the inner peak of the Flowing Cloud Sect. Before the disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect could guess, another bright light fell into it crookedly. Everyone could see clearly that the person behind was the first named disciple of Ling Jichen on Ling Yun Peak, Mu Bingyun.


    Then they also thought of the identities of the previous few people. It is said that Mu Fengxue, a direct disciple of Ling Jichen, went to the Southern Wilderness to practice. From this look, I am afraid that something big has happened.


    Waifeng''s disciples became nervous one by one, and their faces were a little worried. Mu Fengxue was a genius that was rare in a thousand years, an immortal-level wood vein.


    Talent is good, and people like it. It is said that when Mu Fengxue has reached the realm of Xuanwang, he will soon become a Taoist companion with Ling Jichen. The monks are not so particular about it, everything is dominated by strength.


    No one remembered, whether Mu Bingyun, who entered last, the crooked light, returned safely inside,


    Ling Yunfeng, a small room, the door of the room was tightly closed, and there was no dust around it.


    A grey-robed woman sat cross-legged on the couch, her face was extremely pale, and her blue silk was casually held by a wooden hairpin, looking extremely simple. There was a black gas in the eyebrows, obviously being poisoned. This is Mu Bingyun, Mu Fengxue''s cousin, Ling Jichen''s named disciple.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were extremely complicated.


    A bottle of elixir appeared in her hand. This is the Wandu elixir she accidentally got. As long as she takes it, she can detoxify.


    This experience was originally Mu Fengxue''s plan, and she wanted to put her to death. She was no longer the Mu Bingyun who didn''t understand anything, the trash of the Mu family. Her existence has made Mu Fengxue feel a crisis. Mu Fengxue is a proud person and will not allow anyone to surpass her.


    It''s just that Mu Fengxue didn''t expect that the cannon fodder she wanted to kill had her own life hanging by a thread. At this moment, Mu Fengxue, half of his legs went into the coffin, right?


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth. Mu Fengxue ruined her reputation and pushed her into a cliff every time. If she hadn''t been alert, she would have died many times.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    With a loud bang, the door of the small house opened. Quickly broke into seven figures, and the seven people stayed in front of Mu Bingyun, staring at her solemnly, seemingly random standing, but her retreat was blocked.


    She raised her head, through the dim light, her eyes fell on a man in a moon-white robe. The man was so handsome, especially those calm and affectionate eyes, which made her fall into it involuntarily.


    suddenly felt several contemptuous glances around him, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help mocking. Mu Bingyun, haven''t you seen it clearly?


    ''s eyes gradually regained clarity. These are Mu Fengxue''s admirers, and the arrogant sons from various sects bowed down to Mu Fengxue''s skirt one after another.


    "Mu Bingyun, I heard that you have Wandu Pill. If you need anything, I will exchange it for you." Ouyang Li said urgently, with a worried expression on his face. If it wasn''t for an emergency, he wouldn''t be cheap. This vicious and greedy woman.


    Mu Bingyun''s talent is not good, and the person is vicious, and everyone in the Liuyun faction hates her very much. I don''t know what means she used to reach the realm of Xuanwang.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, and his eyes never looked away from Ling Jichen''s body.


    "The first seat, you are this?" Mu Bingyun blinked, pretending not to understand anything, the face was full of innocence, and it made several people hate it. Sure enough, the rumors from the outside world were true. This Mu Bingyun had the intention of conspiring against Ling Jichen. Although they were rivals in love with Ling Jichen, they also felt that Mu Bingyun was not worthy of Ling Jichen''s shoes.


    Ling Jichen didn''t say anything, but another man walked up to Mu Bingyun and said indifferently: "Wan Po Pill, hand it over."


    "Haha, Fu Xilin." Mu Bingyun laughed suddenly, which is why Fu Xilin was so straightforward. She hated her so directly that she forgot that she and Fu Xilin were still friends.


    I don''t know when, she was rejected by everyone, and the people around her left one by one, targeting her one by one.


    Mu Bingyun forcibly endured the physical discomfort, and lay down on the reclining. There was a bit of charm between his brows, which made several people frown, and immediately thought that this woman was not only annoying, but also behaved inappropriately.


    But, Cher''s life is still at stake.


    Mu Bingyun had a smile on his face, and his pale face made people feel more pity, but it was useless to these people. Their hearts are pure Mu Fengxue, Mu Bingyun is just a goblin, a vicious woman, nothing compares to Mu Fengxue.


    "First seat, what do you think is wrong with me?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and asked, Ling Jichen pursed his lips and did not answer.


    Mu Bingyun smiled, with some tears in the corners of his eyes: "In this life, I did one wrong thing and met you."


    "Bingyun, give me the Wandu Pill, and I will accept you as a direct disciple." Finally, Ling Jichen spoke up. No matter what, we must save Xue Er.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little colder: "Sir, why do you think I want to become your direct disciple, is it to become stronger? Is it for longevity? Is it greed?"


    "What do you want?" Ling Jichen frowned, Bingyun was too self-willed, "Anyway, save Xue''er first!"


    Mu Bingyun closed his eyes, his chest always felt a little stuffy, and his voice was hoarse: "First seat, Ling Jichen, are you killing me?"


    "As long as you are willing to give the Wandu Pill to Xue''er, I will find a way to save you." Ling Jichen said with confidence, and Mu Bingyun was about to burst into tears.


    "Okay, Ling Jichen, I like your auspicious cloud feather coat, give it to me!" Mu Bingyun raised his head suddenly, his voice rose, and as soon as the words fell, several people despised him, she was indeed a greedy woman. Xiangyun Yuyi was prepared by Ling Jichen for Mu Fengxue. It was the first time she robbed something Mu Fengxue cared about, and it was really cool to rob someone else''s things!


    Ling Jichen hesitated for a while, and then there was a radiant garment in his hand. The rays of light looked like auspicious clouds from a distance.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t put his eyes on Xiangyun Yuyi, his red lips parted slightly, and he hooked his fingers: "Ling Jichen, when did you like Mu Fengxue?"


    She knew Ling Jichen first, tried to get into the Flowing Cloud Sect, and went to great lengths to worship him as a named disciple.

 Chapter 2： dead and alive

    Ling Jichen said that although her talent is not good, she has a tenacious heart, which he appreciates. Such a female cultivator is very rare. If she can reach the Xuanwang realm within a thousand years, she will be a Taoist companion with her.


    She believed it and practiced even harder, but within two years, Mu Fengxue appeared in his sight, and as a matter of course he became his direct disciple, and he never approached her again.


    "Cher is a woman without scheming." The innocence is so pure that people have to like it, and there is no reason not to like it. Such a perfect woman with good talent and good character.


    For Mu Bingyun, he should just appreciate it.


    Mu Bingyun sneered again and again, no scheming? However, he pretended to deceive everyone. I have to say, Mu Fengxue is very smart.


    "come here."


    Ling Jichen was stunned for a moment, but walked over.


    Mu Bingyun slowly got up and looked at him instead: "There is only one Wandu Pill, other than that, people who are poisoned will die. Ling Jichen, let me ask you again, you still need Pill. Medicine?"


    Mu Bingyun bit her red lips, for some reason, even if she knew the result, she was always unwilling to hear him admit it. Yes, I''m really not reconciled, why does Mu Fengxue have so many people like her, and she has to **** away her only one. Seeing that the Chinese cabbage that he had been guarding for a long time, was suddenly arched by a pig, I believe that no one would be happy.


    It''s because she''s not strong enough!


    Cultivator, isn''t it all about strength?


    "Bingyun," Ling Jichen squatted down and touched her jet-black hair, her voice softened, causing Mu Bingyun to relax, suddenly she just felt that she couldn''t move, she smiled and watched As he continued, he said with a guilty face, "Sorry, Bingyun, Xueer must live. When Xueer wakes up, I will find a way."


    She only felt that the ten thousand poison pill fell into Ling Jichen''s hand.


    She lowered her head, stopped looking at him, raised her head again, and smiled, like the blooming poppies, red and flirtatious, with faint tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "Ling Jichen, farewell, Huangquan Road, I won''t wait for you."


    No hurry, she will wait for her fireworks to bloom, to pay homage to her departure. Ling Jichen didn''t dare to look her in the eye, and quickly rushed to an exquisite courtyard.


    "Boom¡ª"


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    There was a sudden loud noise on Lingyun Peak, which startled everyone, and they looked up subconsciously, and they were immediately stunned. I saw that beautiful fireworks rose from the peak, and the fireworks spread quickly. The fireworks were beautiful, and the words on it made the entire Liuyun faction shake.


    "Ling Jichen, I curse with my life, in the next life, you and I will never meet again."


    Mu Bingyun fell asleep to the sound of fireworks, she thought proudly, Ling Jichen, look, your favorite Taoist companion exploded and turned into fireworks, is it still so beautiful?


    Of course, no one would agree, those people were all dead, including Ling Jichen.


    "Is she dead??"


    "It looks like he''s still alive, but he''s not dead. This wild species has a big life."


    A woman dressed as a maid stomped her foot on the ground''s petite body, which happened to land on her face. The originally motionless body suddenly opened her eyes, raised her head, and stared at the vicious maid who wanted to greet her again.


    Mu Bingyun''s cheeks were red and swollen, and the pain came, finally making her feel that she was not in a dream. How familiar is this scene!


    In those days, Mu Fengxue would ruin her reputation at all costs, and from time to time, she would provoke evil for her, and she would especially instigate her subordinates to insult her behind the scenes. These are what she wanted to understand later, Mu Fengxue was well hidden.


    Outside, Mu Fengxue is a genius of the Mu family, a pure and clean woman. However, just a few years old made the whole Dongzhou remember this little girl.


    However, for her, Mu Fengxue is a demon, making her life in the Mu family extremely difficult.


    The arrogant maid in front of her was specially prepared for her by Mu Fengxue.


    "She actually woke up?"


    The little servants around couldn''t help but exclaim, "In the past, it was only after we left that we dared to slowly get up and hid in the dilapidated room to heal. Today, this wild **** woke up early, sister Guxiang, could it be you? Did you start lightly this time?"


    When the little servants heard the words, they burst out laughing with joy.


    Guxiang was a little puzzled. She was used to being complimented on weekdays, so how could she endure such ridicule. Ignoring Mu Bingyun''s strangeness just now, he lifted his leg and kicked Mu Bingyun''s head.


    The servants were stunned. Although Gu Xiang was a maid, she was a fourth-rank warrior, and Mu Bingyun, a wild species, was only a first-rank warrior. If this kick went down, even if Mu Bingyun didn''t die, it would be close to death. .


    Everyone didn''t stop him, a wild species that is not valued by the family owner. If he dies, he will die, and the family owner will not feel distressed.


    Not only did he not stop him, he also looked forward to the result, making Mu Bingyun believe again that she, Mu Bingyun, was reborn.


    A strong wind flashed in her ears, Gu Xiang''s attack had already hit her, she was only a first-tier warrior, and the opponent was a fourth-tier warrior, so she couldn''t stop her.


    It was too late to think, when Gu Xiang''s attack was about to hit her head, Mu Bingyun kicked her legs, turned over, and took the initiative to catch Gu Xiang''s attack with both hands.


    This action stunned everyone, and at the same time showed contemptuous eyes, the wild species is courting death, right?


    Gu Xiang smiled coldly, attacking unabated.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The ?? collided with each other, as everyone wished, when they heard a "click", Mu Bingyun flew upside down. It fell heavily on the pyre and stopped moving.


    "Sister Guxiang is mighty!"


    "Sister Guxiang is mighty!"


    Seeing this, everyone flattered and complimented. It''s not without reason that Gu Xiang can do things by Miss Fengxue''s side.


    Gu Xiang stretched out his legs, with a look on his face, seeing the expressions of everyone, he raised his legs in satisfaction and walked out. As for Mu Bingyun, who was kicked into the pyre by her, she didn''t care.


    Mu Bingyun is immortal, she will come again next time.


    Mu Bingyun is dead, she is not afraid, Miss Fengxue will definitely help her deal with the aftermath. Although Miss Feng Xue is only seven years old, her IQ is not comparable to ordinary people like them.


    Originally, before the age of five, Miss Fengxue was only relatively smart. Later, after arguing with this wild species, he fell into the water and woke up, and his temperament changed greatly.


    But such a Miss Feng Xue, she is also dazzled, as long as she does things with Miss Feng Xue, there must be some benefits.


    After everyone left this dilapidated yard like a firewood house, Mu Bingyun lay on her back in the firewood pile, the pain in her body did not bring her much awareness. In the previous life, in order to break through, she suffered large and small injuries, which covered every part of her body. It was a thousand times, ten thousand times more painful than this. She gritted her teeth and passed.


    He fixed his eyes on the blue sky, watching the fluttering clouds.


    The corners of her mouth curved, she still felt like she was dreaming, but God actually gave her a new life.

 Chapter 3： Open Akaye

    Thinking of this, Mu Bingyun stood up, but she forgot that she had just been hit by Gu Xiang, and her body was seriously injured. At this moment, not only did he not get up, but he fell heavily to the ground, and his internal organs were a little shaken, especially his hands, which were broken.


    The pain didn''t stimulate her nerves, she just felt that her hands couldn''t work hard, which was very troublesome.


    slowly got up, hanging his hands, Mu Bingyun walked towards the broken house.


    This place is very familiar, and she lived here as long as she can remember.


    In the room, in addition to a simple couch, there is only a stool and a crooked table.


    It¡¯s hard to resemble each other, in the cultivating family, there is such a dilapidated place.


    dragged his body and sat cross-legged on the bed, adjusting his breath slightly. She is only at the first rank of the warrior, and it is difficult to recover. Her broken hands must be cured by medication.


    frowned, but she had nothing. Even though the usual food was earned by her going out to help others, suddenly, she remembered something.


    A happy, turned over again, and with the sound of "bang", the house raised dust.


    Mu Bingyun got up unfit for it, and suddenly changed from a Profound King to a first-rank warrior, really uncomfortable.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, but it was only time.


    In her previous life, she could reach the realm of Xuanwang within a thousand years, but in this life, she will be faster. Even if her talent is scumbag, her past life experience has told her that nothing is impossible.


    turned back and closed the door, Mu Bingyun groped to the bed, followed his memory, and finally felt a black thing inside.


    With a smile on her face, she cleaned this thing. At this moment, although the broken hand caused some trouble for her, with her super endurance, it did not hinder her action.


    This is a piece of jade pendant, made of high-quality materials and special refining. In order to enter Lingyun Peak, she gave this piece of jade to the head of the Mu family, Mu Xiangtian, her uncle.


    Her mother, Mu Qingrou, and Mu Xiangtian''s younger sister, died when she was very young, leaving only this piece of jade, which she said was left to her by her father.


    sighed and forced a drop of blood into the jade pendant. In this life, if she does not worship Lingyun Peak, this jade will naturally not be given to Mu Xiangtian.


    Just as the blood dripped into the jade pendant, the jade pendant suddenly jumped up, and before she could react, it fell between her eyebrows.


    ''s mind burst for a while, and Mu Bingyun passed out with a whimper.


    When ??Mu Bingyun woke up, the sky had already fallen. Looking up, a star flashed from time to time. This was not a meteor, but a cultivator who was on his way, a cultivator who could fly, at least reaching the realm of King Wu.


    Of course, you can fly if you haven¡¯t reached it, either with a flying charm or a magic weapon for flying.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was a little stunned, and she didn''t recover until the pain in her hand.


    She touched the center of her eyebrows, got up and walked to the mirror, where she could clearly see the cinnabar mole between her eyebrows, and a sentence sounded in her mind.


    "Since you can open Chiye, you are the descendants of this deity. Chiye can help you wash your veins, and this deity is a venerable thunder vein, so as long as you have the ability, you can also reach the venerable thunder vein. There are suitable ones in Chiye. The other functions of the Thunder Vessel are up to you to explore. By the way, in order not to let you sit back and enjoy the benefits, the deity did not keep the rest of the magic weapon and pills, and everything is up to you."


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up: "Chiye? Venerable Thunder Vein? Good, good."


    Who is speaking?


    Is ?? her disappearing father? Thinking of this, she was a little angry, why did she disappear?


    At this moment, in addition to longevity, she has another goal. When she finds this person, she has to ask why she and her mother were abandoned in the first place.


    Immediately, Mu Bingyun sank into his consciousness and began to explore Chiye''s function. For a moment, she opened her eyes with joy. This Chiye is still a treasure detector. As her strength increases, Chiye''s treasure hunting distance will get farther and farther. At present, she can detect good things within ten meters.


    You can also specify what you need for Akashi.


    Later, she looked at the function of washing the meridians. It is not so easy to wash the meridians. She had to find the Heavenly Material Spirit Treasure to wash her pulse, but she was already content.


    With Chiye, her future will undoubtedly be much easier. It seemed that in her previous life, she lost her chance because of her emotions. Thinking of Ling Jichen, her heart was still a little sour.


    However, she will no longer do everything for Ling Jichen.


    Ling Jichen, leave it to Mu Fengxue! Mu Fengxue is not the only one who likes him. He has so many rivals in love, and his mood is very happy. After all, those few people are not jealous.


    Um?


    Mu Bingyun saw his hands, already bloody. At present, she still needs to heal the wound on her hand first, and looks out of the window.


    It''s getting dark, and I just got red stenosis. Why don''t you take advantage of this time and go out and try it? She has no gems, the currency used in Eastern Continent is gems, and the ones above are black stones.


    touched his arms and rolled out four gems, which can only buy two meals.


    The injury cannot be cured, it is decided in an instant. He got up, stepped out of the door gently, saw the broken yard wall, and climbed out as usual.


    Based on her memory, Mu Bingyun came to a nearby mountain. This mountain was rich in elixir. She came to see if she could find some to heal her injuries.


    Along the way, she really saw the power of Chi Ye, she just didn''t let go of the slightest bit, as long as it belonged to the elixir, she could find it.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t let it go either, picked it up and put it into Chiye''s space.


    The deeper she went, the better the elixir she got. It''s just that her injuries are a bit serious, and the elixir she needs has not yet been found.


    She needs the most important elixir, Bone Repair Herb.


    Chiye distributed a map in her consciousness, marking the elixir within ten meters with red dots, she just needed to go and pick it. As for what she needs, or something special, Akashi will use other colors to mark it.


    Suddenly, she found a very bright yellow light on the map, and it was still flashing. She was overjoyed and hurried over.


    Peeking through the grass, it really was the bone repairing grass she needed.


    Carefully picked this bone repairing grass, then looked up and looked around, and found that it was very hidden, and it was perfect for healing.


    Sitting cross-legged, the exercise went on for a week, and stretched out his hands. She was extremely patient, and she didn''t frown when she saw her abnormally bent hands.


    ripped off his sleeves, exposing his arms. Except for the arms that are still thin and fair, the wrists and other places look swollen and bruised everywhere.


    Guxiang, really cruel.


    No, Mu Fengxue is too ruthless.

 Chapter 4： first pulse wash

    She didn''t understand how a little girl who was only seven years old could be so vicious. It seemed that Mu Fengxue had changed a lot after falling into the water.


    Thinking of this, Mu Bingyun became vigilant. Could it be that Mu Fengxue was reborn in his previous life?


    No, maybe it was a house grab?


    If she was reborn, she was afraid that she would not have the chance to approach Ling Jichen.


    No matter if Mu Fengxue is reborn or robbed, it is best not to provoke her.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes narrowed, and he used both hands and feet. Hearing a "click", the bones of his right hand returned to their original shape. Then he pulled half of the bone repair grass, chewed it with other herbs, and covered it on top. The cool feeling made her very comfortable.


    The wooden stick holds the hand and wraps it. However, the left hand was more severely injured than the right hand.


    I didn''t think much about it again and fiddled with the left hand board a few times. Large beads of sweat dripped on my forehead, showing how painful it was.


    After finishing his hands, Mu Bingyun seemed to have used up all his strength and lay down on his back.


    Even though her endurance is excellent, this body is only ten years old after all, and it is only a first-order warrior. Now the seven-year-old Mu Fengxue is already at the ninth rank of a martial artist. A genius, is it really unusual?


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun heard the slight footsteps, and he was puzzled. Before he could react, a shadow appeared above his head.


    Taking a closer look, it is a man who is outrageously handsome. This man, dressed in luxurious black clothes, collided with Ling Jichen, who was dressed in white clothes in her memory. After a few breaths, she felt that the man in black was better, especially those deep eyes.


    seems to be spotless, and seems to see through everything in the world, more like not to put everything in his eyes. With such a contradictory look, she didn''t feel abrupt at all.


    Suddenly, she thought that this was a stranger who appeared in her line of sight, and she quickly woke up and sat up.


    "Is it too late?"


    The man''s magnetic voice reached her ears, and it was a little cold. Her face suddenly turned red, she knew that she was being laughed at.


    When she met a stranger, she was distracted. If the other party was impure, she would have died thousands of times.


    stood up, she wanted to look at the man, but at a glance, she was extremely tangled. She forgot that she was only ten years old, so she looked up and only saw the man''s chest.


    hurriedly raised his head and glanced at him, only to see that the corners of his lips curved up, and his eyes were still so cold.


    This man is not easy to provoke at first glance. She is still recovering from her injuries. It is better to leave immediately when the other party has no purpose.


    "If the son has nothing else to do, the little girl will leave first."


    Mu Bingyun clasped his hands, turned around and prepared to leave. She felt that this man would not do anything to her. If he wanted to kill her, he would have already killed her. Maybe she had inadvertently broken into his territory, so she had better leave as soon as possible, lest he change his mind.


    Just when she felt that the man didn''t care, a ghostly voice came over: "Little thing."


    "come over!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at herself, although she was ten years old, she was still petite and thin, but she didn''t like the term "little thing".


    When she grows up, she is not only tall and slender, but the convex parts are convex and the concave places are concave. To be called a "little thing" is an insult to her.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to talk to this mysterious man, so he pretended not to hear and was about to leave. Just after taking a step, she suddenly felt a cool breeze, and a shadow covered her head again.


    frowned, this feeling is really bad. The other party is unfathomable, even if it is her previous life, it may not be comparable.


    "Sir, I''m sorry to disturb you, I''ll leave now."


    Mu Bingyun lowered his head and said softly, his eyes fell on his hands. He wanted to wait for some recovery before going back, but he didn''t want to meet this mysterious man.


    Cangyu''s eyes deepened, he lowered his head slightly, and saw a small head. He was just a little curious that this little thing was able to accurately find the location of the elixir. What made him even more surprised was that the little thing was injured, not too light, and finally he was able to straighten the bones of his hand with no expression.


    This kind of endurance is really amazing. The most important thing is that she is not only a first-order warrior, but she is very skilled in dealing with injuries.


    Does she get hurt often?


    glanced at the hand wrapped like a pig''s paw, and the blue eyes were a little complicated.


    Mu Bingyun saw that the other party didn''t speak for a long time, raised his head, and bumped into the other party''s eyes.


    He, lost his mind?


    looked left and right, this time Mu Bingyun learned to be good, turned around and walked gently, and left in the direction of Mu''s house.


    I didn''t feel the man chasing after me, I was overjoyed, and the pace was even faster.


    Cangyu stared at the little thing sneaking away, and his cold eyes finally showed a smile.


    "Master, did you fall in love with that girl... girl?"


    Pale stammered, she was so weak and petite, she was almost called a girl. But what the master sees, as long as it is a woman, no matter how big or small she is, she must be called a woman. If it''s called a girl, doesn''t that mean that his master is a pedophile?


    Cangyu turned back and glanced at Pale: "Go back."


    pale and inexplicable, master, what''s the matter, he doesn''t seem to have done anything wrong, right?


    "Master, are you still looking for elixir?"


    A pale voice resounded among the peaks, and the answer to him was silence. Seeing that the back was about to disappear, Pale followed with a panicked face.


    Mu Bingyun returned to the broken courtyard and it was almost dawn. She lay on her back on the bed and did nothing. She stared straight out the window and merged the memories of her past life and this life.


    Dongzhou is going to be lively again, Ling Yunzong selects inner disciples once every ten years.


    And in her previous life, she also met Ling Jichen two days later, from then on, she fell in love deeply and could not extricate herself.


    Suddenly, the warmth between her brows woke her up, and her consciousness hurriedly probed in.


    After a while, he opened his eyes, full of surprises. The elixir she picked tonight can add up to help her wash her veins. She is a low-level pseudo-wood vein, and this talent is so bad that people and gods are angry.


    Ordinary people are basically human-level veins, those with better talent are Xuan-level veins, better ones are immortal-level veins, Mu Fengxue is immortal-level veins, and one in a million is god-level veins. On the top is the noble vein.


    She has the opportunity to have a noble vein in this life, which is something she can''t imagine.


    Without thinking much, her consciousness sent a message to Chiye to start washing her veins.


    In an instant, she felt Chi Ye vibrate, and the elixir she put into the storage space had disappeared.


    ''s body was gradually burning, and at this moment she was unable to move. On the surface, she seemed to be just asleep, and there was no difference at all.

 Chapter 5： cousin

    Chi Ye crushed all the elixir and penetrated into her body bit by bit. She only felt that her meridians seemed to be penetrated by electric light, but she could not feel any pain.


    Originally, she thought that washing the pulse would be very painful, and she was already prepared, but not only did it not hurt, but it was also very comfortable, but it made her feel a little easier.


    Two hours later, Chiye had finished washing the veins, and Mu Bingyun only felt refreshed. At this moment, she is already a human-level thunder vein, a pure thunder vein.


    At the same time, she also got a piece of information, that she has a human-level thunder vein, which is invisible to others. In the eyes of others, she will always be a human-level pseudo-wood vein. If she cultivates the technique of the thunder vein, others will not be able to detect it.


    sighed in her heart, but this solved her worries, and she didn''t have to worry about others discovering her abnormality.


    The surface of her body was also covered with a layer of black mud, and the wound on her hand was almost healed.


    got up and washed his body, changed into clean clothes, and washed the bedding again. Tomorrow is the time for the elders of the Liuyun Sect to go down the mountain to select disciples. In the past life, I don''t know why Ling Jichen came.


    Although she did not worship Lingyun Peak, Liu Yun sent her to go.


    Liuyun Sect is a big sect, and its resources are very rich. Compared with Mu Family, Liuyun Sect is more familiar to her and more suitable for cultivation.


    If you want to continue washing the pulse, you have to need countless resources. Don''t look at how easy she is this time, just because the human-level thunder pulse is the lowest level, and naturally there are not many elixir.


    Wanting to have a high-level thunder pulse, she has already imagined that in the future, her eyes will light up when she looks at the elixir.


    Suddenly, she felt someone coming into the yard. Chiye can not only search for treasures, but also act as a divine sense, and can currently see places fifty meters away.


    Outside the yard, there was a little girl in plain clothes, and the maid who followed behind the little girl was Gu Xiang.


    Gu Xiang looked contemptuous, and was very respectful to the little girl. The little girl''s face did not show any contempt for this dilapidated yard, she was always so humble and polite.


    Mu Fengxue came, Mu Bingyun clenched his fist tightly, and when Mu Fengxue stepped in, he suddenly released it.


    "cousin."


    Mu Fengxue''s soft opening, like a gust of wind blowing into the heart of people.


    In the past life, Mu Fengxue also came. Of course, she wanted to show her magnanimity. After all, Mu Fengxue still needed to make her name famous. I really don''t understand why you are so scheming at such a young age.


    Mu Bingyun stood in front of the window, dressed in a little shabby, looked back at Mu Fengxue, but did not speak.


    "Cousin, how are you?"


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he glanced at Gu Xiang. Did you mean that Mu Bingyun was seriously injured and probably couldn''t survive it?


    Gu Xiang shook her head aggrievedly, indicating that she didn''t know what was wrong. Who knew that this wild species would stand here intact at this moment, only a few days from that day.


    Gu Xiang''s eyes flashed a ruthless look, it seems that he will have to make a serious move next time. Fortunately, Miss Fengxue didn''t care, otherwise she would have been killed by the wild species, and she felt even more annoyed at Mu Bingyun in her heart.


    Mu Bingyun came over and looked at Mu Fengxue: "Thank you cousin for your concern, everything is fine now."


    Although every time Mu Bingyun was beaten, it was very miserable, but he never bowed his head in front of Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue has no doubts about her attitude. She came here today just to see if the other party was dead, and whether she died or not had nothing to do with her.


    Daddy had already told her that she could enter the Flowing Cloud Sect, go directly to the first door of Lingyun Peak, and become a direct disciple.


    However, Mu Bingyun in front of her always gave her a very strange feeling.


    Mu Fengxue took a step forward and held Mu Bingyun''s hand with a concerned look on his face: "Cousin, it''s all my fault, if it wasn''t for Gu Xiang saying that you were injured when you went out, I wouldn''t even know."


    Mu Bingyun felt that the other party was secretly probing her meridians, and he couldn''t help but feel fortunate that Chiye was so powerful. Explore it, explore it, you will never see it in your life.


    Mu Fengxue felt that she was still a human-level pseudo-wood vein, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was no change. She came across two years ago and felt the deep malice from Mu Bingyun, and she understood in an instant.


    This cousin will definitely have a lot of quirks, and she must be the role of White Lotus. Since she is a transmigrator, then she is the protagonist, and this cousin is just a supporting role.


    In order not to be hurt, she had to strike first. It would be a sad thing to be a time-travel woman if she was killed by a native.


    "Cousin, let me tell you good news, I will soon be able to enter the Liuyun School to practice."


    Mu Fengxue seems to be really sharing a joy with her. Only she knows that Mu Fengxue is here to warn her. Let her be obedient in the Mu family, and don''t make any mistakes, otherwise she won''t let her go.


    However, Mu Bingyun smiled secretly. In another month, Mu Fengxue''s mother, Madam Liu, will be hilarious. At that time, Mu Fengxue will be filial to her mother for three years, so it will be three years after she enters the Liuyun Sect. .


    Even if Mu Fengxue does not keep filial piety, no one dares to say anything, but because of the other party''s temperament, he will not miss this kind of praise for his reputation.


    "Congratulations, cousin." Let''s see you in three years. At that time, you''ll be fine. If you''re not, cousin will take care of you.


    Mu Fengxue smiled innocently, while Mu Bingyun smiled gloomily.


    "Cousin, I still have something to do, so I won''t accompany you. From now on, you can stay at the Mu family." Be good, don''t make a mess, otherwise she doesn''t mind cleaning it up.


    Mu Bingyun also smiled and shook the other''s hand: "Cousin, walk slowly."


    "Cousin, look at you, you''re always so stubborn. Daddy prepared a yard for you, and you don''t want to go there. I don''t even know what to say. In the future, I will go to the Flowing Cloud School, and I don''t know if my cousin will be able to. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Mu Fengxue looked sad, and then her eyes lit up and pulled Gu Xiang who was beside her: "Cousin, Gu Xiang is a careful girl and has been with me for several years. If I leave like this, I will always feel uneasy, why not? Let Gu Xiang take care of my cousin in the future!"


    "Gu Xiang, are you willing?" A cold light flashed across Mu Fengxue''s eyes. She placed Mu Bingyun in Mu''s house. She was always a little uneasy. She asked Gu Xiang to help "take care" of her, so that she could feel at ease in the Flowing Cloud Sect. ''s practice.


    Gu Xiang immediately understood what Mu Fengxue meant and said quickly, "Gu Xiang is willing, Miss Feng Xue, Gu Xiang will definitely take good care of Miss Bingyun."


    Since Miss Fengxue has spoken, she is not afraid of anything, Mu Bingyun is just a wild species, and no one in the Mu family looks down on her.


    Forget the wild species, the talent is still so poor.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the two of them and smiled very happily: "Okay, thank you cousin. After my cousin is a high-ranking cloud sect, let Gu Xiang follow me!"

 Chapter 6： she is poor

    Mu Fengxue, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get your wish. In a month, my sister will go to Liuyun School, and you, just keep your filial piety in Mu''s house. As for Gu Xiang, she has no luck to endure such a maid.


    Mu Bingyun can agree, Mu Fengxue is not at all surprising. This is her cousin''s temperament, and she is indeed a potentially vicious cousin. Fortunately, she crossed it early, otherwise, when the other party is full of wings, I am afraid it will not be so easy to deal with.


    After the two discussed it, Mu Fengxue left. Gu Xiang glared at her fiercely before hurriedly following behind Mu Fengxue.


    Until the two disappeared from sight, the smile on Mu Bingyun''s face disappeared.


    If she wants to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect, she still has to offer her treasure to Mu Xiangtian. With her current talent, the Flowing Cloud Sect cannot be looked down upon.


    She is a poor turtle, where is there any good stuff?


    The ?? jade pendant has been opened by her and fused with the cinnabar mole between her eyebrows. Now it is impossible to take it out. Even if she could take it out, she would not give the jade pendant to Mu Xiangtian.


    Mu Xiangtian is a villain, if it wasn''t for Mu Xiangtian''s force, her mother would not have died two years after giving birth to her, and she would not be so miserable.


    All the good things in her mother''s hands were taken away by Mu Xiangtian, only this jade pendant, which her mother had told her, could not be given to Mu Xiangtian.


    However, Mu Xiangtian knew about Chiye''s existence, so she couldn''t deceive him with other things.


    If there is a fake jade pendant, it would be nice to be able to fool Mu Xiangtian.


    Um?


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun felt the warmth between his brows again, and a consciousness suddenly appeared in his mind. To her delight, Chiye told her that as long as she finds a few pieces of jade, she can fuse the exact same one. Of course, there is still a problem. It is necessary to inject strong power into the jade pendant to make the jade pendant look more realistic.


    It''s hard to find some jade, and it''s a little hard to inject powerful power.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to make a fake jade pendant now. At the same time, she thinks this is another function of Chiye?


    Being able to fuse jade pendants according to her mind, can you use elixir to refine elixir? Can I still use the material mixer?


    The more he thought about Mu Bingyun, the more excited he became. From the way he was standing, it seemed really possible. In this way, she got a very precious baby, she was a little curious, who is the mysterious old man, and such a precious baby was given to her casually.


    Although ?? is very generous, she still wants to find him and ask everything.


    Slightly calmed down, Mu Bingyun dug out of the broken yard. I''m going to pick some more elixir to see if the jade pendant can refine the elixir. If she can, she can sell the low-level elixir in exchange for gems, and then use gems to buy some jade, which will solve half of her problems. .


    met that mysterious man last night, she didn''t want to meet him, so she chose another mountain.


    After ?? gave Chiye an order, he started picking elixir frantically.


    These elixir are low-level, and the location is remote. If there is no Chiye, she can''t find it.


    It''s been a long time since she was busy, and her physical strength is almost exhausted. Seeing the piles of elixir in Chiye, I immediately felt relieved.


    found a place and recovered a little. She gave the order to concoct alchemy, and her brows heated up in her excited mood. The elixir in Chiye also disappeared from the storage space and waited silently.


    If she can succeed, she can no longer predict where she will reach in the future.


    After a while, the warmth between the eyebrows gradually faded away. Dozens of round pills appeared in the previous storage space. She rubbed her eyes subconsciously, and finally believed that Chi Ye could concoct pills.


    I''m afraid it won''t stop, she silently guesses whether Chiye can fuse anything as long as there are materials.


    Without hesitation, she hurried down the mountain and went to the city. After bargaining at a medicine store, she sold the medicine for two hundred and thirty gems.


    The shopkeeper said that although these medicinal pills were of low quality, they were of high quality and had few impurities, so he gave her thirty more gems. Here, she didn''t care so much, and then spent a hundred gems, bought a few pieces of jade, and bought some useful things before returning to Mu''s house.


    groping into the broken yard, suddenly felt a little hungry, swallowed a bigu pill that was exchanged in the medicine store to feel better. In her previous life, she had never eaten food since she started to cultivate in Liuyun Sect.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to eat, it''s just that she doesn''t have time to eat, and all her time is used for cultivation.


    It was getting dark again, she had a busy day, a little tired, but very happy.


    ordered Chiye to start fusing jade, and when her brows became hot, she also began to practice. She practiced the thunder pulse technique given by the cheap father. As for the Mu family''s technique, she will continue to practice, which is used to cover up her own strength.


    In the early morning of the second day, Mu Bingyun woke up from his practice, and immediately looked into Chiye''s storage space. There was an extra piece of jade pendant, and he quickly took it out.


    She carefully identified and found that this jade pendant and Chiye are really exactly the same. Now it''s time to inject strength, and it''s definitely not possible to find people from the Mu family.


    The people from the Liuyun faction should be stationed in the city today, and they will come to the Mu family soon. She decided to go to the city to see if there was any other way.


    Today, she is going to go out through the door of Mu''s house.


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun saw the door not far from her, but heard a voice that she didn''t want to hear. It was Mrs. Liu, Mu Fengxue''s mother.


    was annoyed in her heart, how could she forget that Mrs. Liu had been looking for someone for her in recent days and wanted to marry her off. However, she is only ten years old, and she is not old enough. Mrs. Liu will not give up because of it. Both mother and daughter have one thing in common, hypocrisy.


    In her previous life, she wanted to worship Ling Yunfeng, and another reason was that she did not want to be arranged by Mrs. Liu. It turned out that she had already inquired, and the person Mrs. Liu found for her was either immortal or disabled, and others were Silly.


    Although she, Mu Bingyun, is not very talented, she still hasn''t fallen to this level.


    Turning around, Madam Liu was standing opposite, looking at her lovingly: "Where is Bingyun going?"


    "Go for a walk."


    Mu Bingyun said coldly, Madam Liu is used to her attitude. Not surprisingly, Mu Bingyun was very cold to the entire Mu family.


    "In a few days, the elders of the Liu Yun Sect will come to Mu''s house, so don''t collide." The underlying meaning is to let Mu Bingyun stay in his small broken house, and don''t come out and make any trouble.


    Mrs. Liu said to her, in the eyes of outsiders, it was just the prudence of being a mistress, but she would only say so if she looked down on her.

 Chapter 7： How is he here?

    Mu Fengxue is very similar. They are all people who care about reputation very much. Of course, they will not allow the "bad reputation of bullying orphan girls" to spread.


    "Got it, ma''am."


    Mu Bingyun turned around and walked outside, since you were about to die, she didn''t care too much. Don''t think she doesn''t know, the calculation behind this is ultimately due to Mrs. Liu.


    Even though Mu Bingyun was so unreasonable, Mrs. Liu still looked at her lovingly as she walked out of the gate. This scene was seen by everyone in the Mu family. Whether it was a disciple or a servant of the Mu family, they all felt that Mu Bingyun was unreasonable. Interesting, I hated her by three points in my heart.


    Mrs. Liu is not angry at all, if there is no Mu Bingyun''s unreasonableness, how can she be able to set off her Xueer''s goodness?


    glanced around, his expression suddenly changed, and he went back with a little sadness.


    I have to say that the two mothers and daughters really have the same virtue, and they both pretend to be more alike than the other.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know, the Mu family scolded her again in their hearts. She is very sad at the moment, and she needs to inject powerful power into the jade pendant to make the jade pendant look realistic. But she couldn''t find a strong person at all, what should she do?


    Standing alone in the middle of the road, people coming and going drowned her in it. Obviously feeling that there are too many people, he shook his head and sighed, and walked into a tea house at will.


    asked for a seat by the window, ordered a cup of ordinary tea in the eyes of the shop assistant, and drank it with small sips.


    Halfway through the tea, she suddenly felt startled, looked up at the tea house, bit her lip, and frowned fiercely.


    Gentleman Tea House!


    is where she met Ling Jichen in her previous life, and the time she met Ling Jichen is today. Without thinking much, I called Xiao Er in a panic.


    "Little Er, checkout!"


    Little Er said impatiently, "Five gems."


    Mu Bingyun touched five gems for the second, and hurriedly walked up the stairs, but it was too late, and a voice came from his ear.


    "Brother Ling, I didn''t expect you to come here this time. Is it for that girl from the Mu family? Brother Ling is really lucky. Immortal-level wood veins, I haven''t encountered them for many years. It is said that Brother Ling is also immortal-level wood veins. That girl is also very lucky."


    Mu Bingyun was a little flustered, while listening with pointed ears and biting his lip, as expected. It was not a coincidence that Ling Jichen came to Mu''s house, but for Mu Fengxue.


    And she became his registered disciple, not in his budget. As the footsteps sounded, Mu Bingyun became more and more flustered. Without thinking much, he pushed a private room and went in, squatting at the door listening to the movement outside. Through the gap, you can see Ling Jichen in the stairwell.


    He is still as handsome as ever.


    Originally, she thought that when she saw him again, she would not be able to let go, but now her heart stopped beating, it was so peaceful.


    Ling Jichen seemed to be aware of it, looked over to this private room, and Mu Bingyun quickly withdrew his gaze.


    "Brother Ling, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ling Jichen was puzzled: "Nothing!"


    In a few days, he will go to Mu''s house. He came to see Xueer, and he thought of another face inexplicably, but he couldn''t delete it from his mind. Bingyun is also in the Mu family, right?


    In that firework explosion, he was reborn. He didn''t blame Bingyun, he only blamed himself for not protecting Xue''er well.


    Since he has a new life, he must protect Xue Er well in this life.


    As for Bingyun, if she doesn¡¯t oppose Xue¡¯er, he will help her. It''s just that he won''t accept her as a disciple, lest Xueer be sad.


    Mu Bingyun felt that Ling Jichen and his party had entered another private room, heaved a sigh of relief, and sat down all at once.


    Ling Jichen, you motherfucker! Scared the old lady.


    Um?


    Why is this room so dark?


    Mu Bingyun had a bad premonition, looked up with a tangled face, and his heart was about to burst out.


    He...how could he be here?


    Especially these eyes, when she was seen, made her feel uncomfortable.


    leaned his back against the door and slowly climbed up, seeing that the other party was not angry: "That... it''s a coincidence... I... accidentally disturbed the son."


    "Master, do you want to go out first?"


    Cangyu did not speak, but on one side Pale became excited. The master likes women, haha, the master is normal, all these years have made him terrified, as long as the master likes women.


    Cangyu didn''t say a word, and glanced at him, Pale didn''t dare to move, he could only stare at the two of them with a strange look, and the master was coming to the scene to demonstrate.


    Mu Bingyun was also helpless. Who knew that he just pushed a private room and met this mysterious man.


    "Then... son, I''m going out first."


    Mu Bingyun turned around to open the door when a voice rang behind her, why did she think she couldn''t leave today?


    "Stop!"


    Mu Bingyun turned around silently: "Young Master, I really didn''t mean that, I..."


    "come over."


    Only then did she realize that the mysterious man had already sat aside. But looking at his appearance, he shouldn''t kill her, right? Maybe she wanted to make things difficult, she Mu Bingyun had never experienced any hardships, so just make things difficult!


    dragged his steps and walked over silently: "Master, what do you think will let me go?"


    "what is it call?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyelids: "Mu Bingyun."


    "Mu family?"


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "You also know the Mu family?"


    "Who doesn''t know, I heard that the Mu family has an immortal-level wood vein. The whole Dongzhou knows the name of Mu Fengxue." Pale White seemed unwilling to be left out, and replied quickly, and then something sounded, and then said, " I heard that the Mu family still has a human-level pseudo-wood vein waste..." After speaking here, he suddenly glared, staring at Mu Bingyun like a ghost.


    Mu Bingyun had a black line on his face: "You read that right, I am that trash."


    "No...you...this..." Pale Bai''s heart collapsed, Master, you have taken a fancy to a piece of trash, should you change it?


    Mu Bingyun was ridiculed, contemptuous, and scorned, and he didn''t care about the pale eyes at all. Compared with the rest, the pale eyes are much better.


    Pale looked at Cangyu cautiously: "Master, she''s a waste, why don''t we change it?"


    "Pale."


    "Master?" Pale and unclear.


    "The next is not an example."


    The short four words pounded heavily on Pale''s heart, causing him to shudder and understand. The master was warning him that if he said that Mu Bingyun was a waste, then the master would not spare him lightly.


    "My subordinates understand."


    At the same time, he also looked at Mu Bingyun again. This woman looks good, her eyes are firm, but her talent is not good. Forget it, as long as the master likes it.


    "can I go now?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t understand, the man stopped her and didn''t speak. Even if she beat her up, she recognized it.

 Chapter 8： help

    Cangyu finally raised his head, Mu Bingyun really felt a little uncomfortable being looked at like this. That''s all, who calls the other party a strong man?


    She is currently a little shrimp, and she can''t resist.


    "never mind."


    means she can go? Mu Bingyun was very depressed, it turned out that they were just teasing her.


    But it''s a good thing to be able to leave, she has to stay in her broken yard, lest she accidentally see Ling Jichen. Although she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t want to see him.


    "Then thank you sir."


    Mu Bingyun ran out quickly and closed the door. After a while, Cang Yu only heard the door opening, and Mu Bingyun ran in panting.


    "Anything else?"


    Interesting little things, the interest in the corner of Cang Yu''s eyes made Pale take a step back.


    Mu Bingyun took out the jade pendant, and said a little embarrassedly, "Young Master, I want to ask you a favor, may I ask you?"


    She thought about it, only this mysterious man was suitable.


    His strength is stronger than her previous life, and the power injected can definitely be faked.


    "tell me the story."


    Mu Bingyun exhaled: "Can you inject some power into this jade pendant?"


    Lush Yu took the jade pendant from her hand, which made her happy, but...


    "why?"


    Mu Bingyun''s face turned red, and her face was indeed thicker. It''s just that apart from this man, she really has no one else to ask for.


    Mu Bingyun stared at the feet on the ground and suddenly felt that she was still lonely and sad in this world. Apart from Chiye, she didn''t know anyone who was kind to her, and couldn''t think of anyone who could help her.


    I felt a little uncomfortable because she was so lonely.


    Cangyu seems to feel a little bit, and the little thing lowered his head and looked a little sad. Inexplicably, he had a complicated feeling, as if something had penetrated into the apex of his heart.


    "I helped you."


    What?


    Mu Bingyun raised his head with joy on his face, a pure smile fell in his eyes, which made him feel very happy inexplicably.


    Holding the jade pendant, he injected power into it. With the injection of power, the jade pendant lit up. If it was a delicate jade pendant before, it is now like a peerless jade.


    "All right."


    Cangyu put the jade pendant in her hand, and Mu Bingyun still couldn''t believe it. In fact, this mysterious man is quite good.


    Put away the jade pendant, Mu Bingyun was a little happy: "Thank you very much."


    Cangyu glanced at his sleeve, Mu Bingyun quickly reacted and let go.


    "Sorry sir, I''m too excited."


    Cangyu tugged at his sleeve and smoothed it out: "It''s okay."


    After thinking about it, he said, "Cang Yu."


    Desolate?


    Is ?? his name?


    "Young Master, thank you very much, I think Bingyun owes you a debt. I''ll pay it back when I have a chance! I''ll go first."


    "Just call Cangyu."


    Five characters? Mu Bingyun was puzzled, this man who cherished his words like gold would actually say five words in a sentence just to address him.


    "That Cangyu, I''ll go first."


    The little thing is so witty, a smile appeared on Cang Yu''s face, and Pale took two steps back in fright. Master seems to be a little unusual today? Glancing at Mu Bingyun who was about to go out, he was confused.


    Mu Bingyun left with the fake jade pendant, feeling very excited. With this jade pendant, she can enter the Flowing Cloud Sect. At that time, as long as she concentrates her cultivation and relies on Chiye''s ability, the road to longevity is only a matter of time.


    She also thought about it for so many days. Since her cheap father left behind such a valuable thing as Chiye, he must not have abandoned her and her mother on purpose. Maybe he encountered some big trouble.


    Such a powerful character must have encountered a lot of trouble. It seems that she has to practice hard. The person who caused trouble for her cheap dad was her enemy, because of him, cheap dad left.


    Well, this is the reason.


    hurried to Mu''s house, not long after Mu Bingyun left.


    The pale door rang again, Pale opened the door, and a handsome man in white appeared in his sight.


    "Who is the son?"


    "Excuse me, I just thought there were familiar people here. I came here to take a look. If not, I''m really sorry."


    Ling Jichen always felt that it was not a hallucination, a very familiar feeling, and it took him a long time to remember. Bingyun once said that she saw him here, and thinking of Bingyun, he always had mixed emotions.


    "Excuse me, have you seen a ten-year-old girl?" There was no familiar atmosphere in the room. For some reason, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Pale White was just about to say something when a cold and icy tone sounded behind him.


    "No!"


    pale and dazed, the master seems to be very angry.


    looked apologetic: "I''m sorry, son, my master and I have been in the house all the time, and we haven''t seen it."


    "Is that so, I''m disturbed."


    Ling Jichen bid farewell to Pale in disappointment and returned to the room, maybe he felt wrong. Just because Bingyun told him, he had an illusion.


    He shouldn''t care about Bingyun so much, they won''t communicate anymore in this life. He is here to pick up Xueer. Xueer''s mother will die in a month. Xueer has to keep filial piety.


    There will be an auction in exactly three days, and there will be a Resurrection Pill at the auction. As long as he gets the Resurrection Pill, this matter can be changed. Xue''er can naturally go to Lingyun Peak with him, and keep filial piety for three years. At that time, many people will notice Xue''er, and there are many admirers of Xue''er.


    Mu Bingyun took the jade pendant and went to Mu Xiangtian, she couldn''t wait. As far as she knew, before Ling Jichen came, elders from the Liu Yun faction would come to the Mu family to take other potential disciples. Therefore, in order not to meet Ling Jichen, she only asked Mu Xiangtian to let the elders of the Liuyun Sect take him away.


    The reason why the Mu family has the right to speak is only because the ancestors of the Mu family were high-level leaders of the Liuyun faction, and now they have gone to Beihai, which is a mysterious and powerful place. It is said that the Xuanwang over there is full of streets, and there are even powerhouses at the level of Xianxuan.


    stepped into Mu Xiangtian''s study again, half a month earlier than the previous life.


    I was still a little nervous, but after a while, the door opened and closed again.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    was Mu Xiangtian''s voice. She thought that if she didn''t have what he wanted, she would definitely call her a wild seed. The people of the Mu family will all pretend.


    Mu Bingyun turned around, walked to the side and sat down, Mu Xiangtian''s eyes sank a little. It''s been a long time, but the wild species have some courage.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He has no patience for a waste and wild species.


    Mu Bingyun also has a refreshing temperament, without detours at all, he said directly: "I want to practice in the Liuyun School."

 Chapter 9： negotiation

    "The tone is not small, the human-level pseudo-wood veins, want to enter the Liuyun faction? Even the outer peaks can''t enter." Mu Xiangtian definitely did not talk nonsense on this point, but Mu Bingyun was not annoyed and showed a smile.


    stared at Mu Xiangtian and said, "Bingyun guesses, uncle must have a solution, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Xiangtian always felt that the waste in front of him was a little different, so he quickly and secretly checked it out, and seeing that it was still a human-level pseudo-wood vein, he felt a little relieved.


    "Uncle, my mother also left a jade pendant, you should know."


    Mu Bingyun said while looking at the other party, and found that when he was talking about the jade pendant, Mu Xiangtian''s eyes lit up a little. Sure enough, she guessed right, she was able to live to this time, and the jade pendant probably played a big role.


    Mu Xiangtian was speechless and seemed to be waiting for the next paragraph.


    Mu Bingyun was no longer in a hurry when he saw this, turned around and sat back. Anyway, she is not in a hurry, see who is in a hurry. Mu Bingyun slowly stood aside, watching Mu Xiangtian stunned for a moment. Originally, he thought that Mu Bingyun would lose his temper, but the reality was a little different from what he imagined.


    A moment later, Mu Bingyun sat there with his calves dangling, without looking at Mu Xiangtian, his leisurely appearance finally made Mu Xiangtian understand that Mu Bingyun was enlightened.


    Mu Qingrou did tell him that there was still a jade pendant, and he always thought that this jade pendant was the real treasure. But Mu Qingrou didn''t say anything about the whereabouts of the jade pendant. He couldn''t help but wait for a chance to find out from Mu Bingyun later.


    For many years, Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to know where the jade pendant was. He had given up hope, but he didn''t want her to take the initiative to discuss this matter with him at this moment. As for helping her to be a high-ranking cloud sect, it''s just a trivial matter.


    "Bingyun, I can help you enter the Flowing Cloud Sect to cultivate and give you a chance to become an inner disciple, but..." Mu Xiangtian paused and said, "But can you enter the inner peak and become an inner disciple? It''s all up to you.


    Mu Xiangtian understands very well that he will not help her become an inner disciple. If he wants to, of course he can help her. But Mu Bingyun only needed to have a place, and she planned to stay in Waifeng from the beginning.


    The human-level thunder veins after she washed the veins cannot be detected by outsiders, and the human-level pseudo-wood veins alone cannot be favored by the elders and the leader.


    Liuyun faction is just a stepping stone for her, she will leave sooner or later.


    She has been to Xizhou and Nanhuang in her past life, but she has never been to Beihai. In this life, she should have the opportunity to go.


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and said with a smile, "Okay."


    The reason why she was able to become Ling Jichen''s named disciple in her previous life was because of her persistence, and because Mu Xiangtian really wanted to get the jade pendant, she had to compromise.


    "So where is the jade pendant?" Mu Xiangtian was a little excited, and he finally got the treasure he had been thinking about for ten years.


    Mu Bingyun contemptuously, is she that stupid?


    "Bingyun, where''s the jade pendant? Didn''t you bring it here? Would you like me to send someone to fetch it with you?" Mu Xiangtian''s hurriedness made him look like a clown in Mu Bingyun''s eyes.


    was still a majestic head of the family just now, but at this moment his mask was torn, revealing his inner ugliness.


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows: "When the matter is completed, it will naturally be handed over to Uncle. Don''t worry, Uncle." A fake jade pendant is just, it will be yours sooner or later, she is not uncommon.


    Mu Xiangtian choked for a moment, and looked at Mu Bingyun carefully. It was still that Mu Bingyun, still the same waste, but his head was a little smarter.


    "it is good."


    He is not afraid of Mu Bingyun playing tricks, since he can give her this place, she should also know that he can cancel it.


    "Bingyun has other things to do, so I will leave first." Mu Bingyun got up and asked again, "I wonder when the elder will be able to come?"


    She was a little impatient, and she didn''t want to stay in the Mu family for a moment. Her current strength is too low, if something happens, she can''t save her life.


    This is also the reason why she is not in a hurry to clean up Gu Xiang. Without that strength, it is better to keep a low profile and keep a low profile, so that she can live for a long time. Even geniuses, without anyone''s protection, are afraid of being plotted against.


    She had seen too many things like this in her previous life.


    "After five days, the elder will come here, stay in the Mu family for five days, and then leave."


    Liuyun Sect selects its disciples very rigorously. In addition to looking at talent, they also look at a person''s habits. In fact, the day the elders appeared was only the last day. Mu Xiangtian said this to remind her to pay attention, so as not to get into the eyes of the elders.


    Even if his Mu family has a lot of face, he is not willing to work too hard for a waste.


    "Okay, I got it, thank you uncle."


    Mu Xiangtian hates her, she also understands the reason, it''s just human indifference and no interest, who would pay attention to a waste?


    It is also a fact that Mu Xiangtian has never attacked him in his past or present life. It was Madam Liu and Mu Fengxue who were embarrassing her, and she didn''t understand that before, she and Mu Fengxue were just making small fights.


    Since the fall into the water, Mu Fengxue seems to be killing her.


    As long as Mu Xiangtian doesn''t target her, she won''t do anything.


    As for Mrs. Liu, she doesn''t bother to care about people who want to burp.


    As for Mu Fengxue, although she plotted against her in her previous life, she did not let the other party get any favors. In the end, she was blown up to pieces, which was really miserable.


    In this life, she is still going to the Cloud Sect first, as long as Mu Fengxue doesn''t target her, she doesn''t care. What she wants to pursue is longevity, strength, and finding a cheap dad.


    How many people admire Mu Fengxue has nothing to do with her. However, if some people are ignorant, she is really welcome, blocking her way, she will remove these obstacles.


    Mu Xiangtian stared at Mu Bingyun''s back, always feeling a little different. Even if it is a human-level pseudo-wood vein, a first-order warrior, he seems to feel that there is a tenacity in that small body.


    then ridiculed, the little girl is too naive, the Liu Yun faction is more difficult to survive than the Mu family, especially the open and secret battles between the inner and outer sects, usually a few people die, which is a very normal thing.


    Mu Bingyun went to various peaks not far from Mu''s house in the past few days. With Chiye, he picked a lot of elixir and refined it into elixir to restore strength and heal wounds, as well as the rest.


    I sold a part of it, exchanged for hundreds of gems, and finally exchanged ten profound stones. One profound stone is one hundred precious stones, which is already a great fortune for her.


    But, she is still a poor turtle.


    Liuyun Sect''s outer disciples have five profound stones every month. Not to mention inner disciples, the lowest is 30 yuan per month, the elder disciple is 50 yuan, and the first direct disciple is 100 yuan.


    So, she is very poor.


    What exists between heaven and earth is profound energy, so what they cultivate is profound energy, and profound stones are commonly used among cultivators. As for gems, they circulate between ordinary people and monks, and the profound energy contained in them is pitiful.

 Chapter 10： meet again

    There is usually only one kind of gemstone, and there are two kinds of mysterious stones, one is ordinary mysterious stone, and the other is super stone.


    She wants to enter the sect, and she cannot do anything without the profound stone.


    Time flies, it''s been three days.


    Mu Bingyun was going down the mountain to go back to Mu¡¯s house. In two days, the elders of the Liu Yun Sect would arrive at the Mu¡¯s house. Although she was sure, she decided to be careful.


    Going to the city to buy some needed items, I feel that today is a bit unusual.


    "Excuse me, what''s going on ahead?" Mu Bingyun randomly pulled a pedestrian and asked.


    "The Auspicious Cloud Pavilion Auction ahead." The man looked envious, then shook his head and left, "The tickets for entering are all 100 profound stones, only for the sake of looking up."


    auctions?


    Mu Bingyun hurried to the direction of Xiangyun Pavilion, and soon saw a very luxurious building. People kept going inside, and seeing them throwing out a heavy storage bag made blood drip from their hearts.


    One hundred profound stones!


    touched her ten profound stones, and she felt sad. She only had ten profound stones, so she couldn''t get in at all. In her previous life, she had participated in many auctions of various sizes, and knew that there were many good things in the auctions.


    But people who don¡¯t have a lot of wealth, even if they can go in, they can only see the price of others. The ticket is 100 profound stones, so the starting price of the items inside is at least 100 profound stones.


    She had only ten profound stones in her hand, so she could only watch it eagerly. It seemed that the auction was no match for her, so she turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Want to go in?"


    A voice sounded above her head, she stopped in an instant, and she looked up and saw a familiar person.


    For this person who helped her without any conditions, she was still somewhat grateful.


    "Gloomy."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were bright, and when he saw the gloomy direction, he was definitely going to enter the auction. If... thinking of this, she blushed a little, always asking people to help, doesn''t seem to be alright?


    "Let''s go!"


    Cangyu seemed to see her thoughts, his eyes were full of smiles, not the cool smile before, but a happy smile, the expression of the little thing, which pleased him.


    He was drinking tea at the tea house next door, and when he glanced outside, he saw her figure. He didn''t even know how he walked in front of her.


    He has no interest in this auction. But it was only when she saw that she wanted to go in that she was ready to go in.


    Mu Bingyun was still a little confused and didn''t speak, Cang Yu frowned: "Don''t want to go in?"


    "Think." Without thinking, Mu Bingyun opened his mouth and said.


    She bothers him so much every time, is it really okay?


    At first, she thought Cangyu was not easy to provoke, but after getting in touch, she felt that it was easy to get along with. The talk was short, and the people were still good.


    If Pale Bai heard what she said, he would definitely be depressed to death. How could he feel that the master was difficult to get along with.


    No matter in her past or present life, she doesn''t have half a true friend.


    "Then go in!"


    Cangyu saw that the little thing was still in a daze, no matter what, he took her little hand and walked in. Only then did Mu Bingyun react, and he was led in by others. Disgraceful this time, she lost her mind.


    went to the door and saw that Pale White took out a token. The guard saw this and quickly invited them in. Followed, bypassed the hall, and came to another quiet corridor. After a while, they were invited into the private room. The private room is closed, and you can''t see the inside from the outside, but you can look down from here, and you can see it clearly.


    She was a little surprised, this location can clearly see the treasures auctioned later, it is the best private room in Xiangyun Pavilion.


    Who is Cangyu to receive such treatment. Then she was no longer surprised when she thought of the opponent''s strength. It is not surprising that someone who is more powerful than King Xuan is treated like this.


    "Pale!"


    Cangyu''s voice brought Mu Bingyun back from his thoughts, then he let go of his hand, sat on the other side obediently, raised his head and said, "Thank you."


    Cangyu shook hands, there was still some warmth in it, and the corners of his mouth curved: "Pale!"


    Pale is weeping and sad, Master, isn''t Pale here? Don''t tell him to play, okay?


    "Master."


    "Precious fruit."


    Pale White immediately understood that the master wanted him to take out the precious fruit and give it to the wooden girl. Thanks to him following the master for a long time, otherwise he really couldn''t understand the meaning of the master.


    Pale Bai quickly took two trays of precious fruits and placed them in front of Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun inadvertently glanced at her, and with such a glance, she was shocked. Even if the precious fruit in this... is a previous life, it is something that various monks compete for. He is so generous.


    Cangyu saw that she was not moving, and said again, "Don''t you like it?"


    "I like it." How could she not like it, she was just a little surprised. In the past life, if she wanted to get these things, she either spent a lot of money to buy them, or competed with others. No one would push such good things in front of her.


    This feeling is very special. For the first time, she felt that besides cultivation, there are still good people in this world. For example, Cang Yu in front of her, at least when facing her, she felt that he was a good person.


    "Eat!"


    Mu Bingyun saw the precious fruit handed in front of her. The precious fruit had been peeled in half, revealing the flesh inside. It was yellow and orange, tender, and full of profound energy. Below the precious fruit was a pair of knuckles. Distinct hands, with **** holding the unpeeled part of the rare fruit.


    Mu Bingyun took it carefully, put the precious fruit into her mouth, sweet, and a trace of profound energy into her meridians.


    After she finished eating, another pink precious fruit appeared in front of her. It was lying in a big palm. The pink coat had been peeled off, and there was a small petal of pulp inside, which looked delicious.


    Mu Bingyun swallowed the precious fruit in his mouth, feeling a little embarrassed: "Why don''t you eat it?"


    Immediately took a purple fruit on the plate, peeled off the skin, and handed it to Cangyu, she thought it was a courtesy exchange.


    Pale White was stunned for a long time and didn''t dare to take a breath. The master actually peeled the fruit for the girl? God, don''t tell him it''s real, he''d rather believe it''s a dream.


    When he saw that Mu Bingyun also peeled a fruit for his master, and his whole person was not well, he could guarantee that the master would not eat it. The master will not touch anything that others touch, let alone something that is eaten in the stomach.


    Cang Yu was stunned for a while, obviously he really didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to "reciprocate with respect", his thin little hands looked a little shriveled, as if he hadn''t eaten enough for a long time.

 Chapter 11： gift red

    Recalling the other day, her hand was injured.


    Her eyes are very clear, and the emotions conveyed in them clearly made him feel that there is no other meaning, that is, he peeled a fruit for her, so she also peeled a fruit for him.


    In Pale Bai''s stunned eyes again, Cang Yu took the fruit with his left hand, and put the pink precious fruit in his right hand into Mu Bingyun''s hand.


    Cangyu looked at the purple fruit in his hand, and put it into his mouth in the pale and numb eyes.


    Hiss... This must not be his master, it must be a fake. However, the cold eyes that looked back at him were clearly his master. Pale rolled his eyes and still couldn''t believe it. When he went back, he had to tell his brothers that the master was crazy.


    Mu Bingyun smiled when he saw Cangyu eating.


    "Is it delicious?" Mu Bingyun felt that they didn''t talk much, so they could communicate properly. In her heart, she already regarded Cangyu as a friend.


    Never thought that in this life, she would still have friends.


    Cangyu glanced at her: "It''s delicious."


    His...Master, you are lying! You clearly have no sense of taste, master, you lie! This is the monologue of the pale heart.


    Pale White wanted to pierce the huge lie, but was glanced at by Cang Yu and stepped aside.


    .


    Mu Bingyun didn''t notice it, just heard Cang Yu say it was delicious, and couldn''t help but say, "It''s delicious!"


    This is the first time she has eaten such a good fruit so easily. In her previous life, it was like a dream, and it disappeared like a cloud of smoke.


    "Unexpectedly, the first seat of Ling is also here, welcome, welcome."


    A "Ling Shou" made Mu Bingyun awake, and he looked towards the hall, and he could vaguely see the white figure. Why is he here?


    laughed immediately, she can come, why can''t he come.


    Whether he comes or not has nothing to do with her.


    "What''s the matter?" Cang Yu had noticed that every time Ling Jichen appeared, little things would pay special attention, which made him a little unhappy.


    Mu Bingyun returned to her senses and shook her head: "It''s nothing." Her face was not obvious, but she pointed her ears and listened to the movement below.


    Cangyu frowned, little things lied, she clearly cared.


    "I don''t know which treasure Ling Shou is looking for? But Ling Shou should understand the rules here."


    "Naturally, I heard that there is an auction for the resurrection pill this time?" Ling Jichen''s voice made Mu Bingyun''s heart tighten. It can be used to extend the lifespan of ten years for those who are nearing the end of life, which is undoubtedly a temptation for the monks who are about to end their life.


    Why did Ling Jichen want to auction the Resurrection Pill, did he also come in the previous life? Inexplicably reminded her of Mrs. Liu. If he got the Rebirth Pill in his previous life, Mrs. Liu would be able to extend his lifespan, and Mu Fengxue would not have to keep his filial piety for three years.


    At this moment, she has thought of a possibility.


    His eyes sank, and Ling Jichen was also reborn. He needs the resurrection pill to save Mrs. Liu, so that he can save Mu Fengxue''s filial piety. He said that he will always protect Mu Fengxue.


    There is also a possibility that the Huisheng Pill in the previous life was auctioned off by the others. This possibility is not very big. In Dongzhou, Ling Jichen liked something, and it was only a Huisheng Pill, and most people would give him some thin noodles.


    So, he was born again.


    He was actually reborn, Mu Bingyun clenched his fists fiercely, and his body trembled involuntarily.


    No, she absolutely cannot tolerate Mrs. Liu to live, the other party must die, she must prevent Ling Jichen from obtaining the resurrection pill.


    Cangyu has been paying attention to the little thing, and has a panoramic view of her expression.


    What is their relationship?


    "small thing."


    Mu Bingyun returned to her senses, raised her head in confusion, she had already ignored the name of the little thing.


    "He found you!"


    Cangyu was talking about the tea house, when Ling Jichen knocked on their room. Pale and a little powerless, Master said so, can she understand?


    Mu Bingyun understood, lowered his head and clenched his fist tightly, he really was reborn, otherwise he would not have looked for her.


    If they met that time, would Ling Jichen kill her to avoid future troubles? She guessed not, but he would definitely tell Mu Fengxue to guard her, so she could imagine her future.


    Over there, Ling Jichen has been invited into the private room. The private room is on the second floor, and Mu Bingyun is on the third floor. Coincidentally, except for the different floors, the private rooms are opposite.


    One after another, people entered the private rooms that belonged to their identity symbols, while ordinary people sat in the lobby on the first floor.


    The ?? auction started in Mu Bingyun''s contemplation. The first auction was just some elixir, treasures, even if she wanted it, she couldn''t afford it. The starting price is more than 100 profound stones, which gave her the urge to quickly become a high-end cloud sect.


    When you arrive at Liuyun Sect, you can obtain profound stones by completing tasks in the sect, which of course comes with risks.


    But to complete a task, it is still very easy to complete a few hundred profound stones. This is still an ordinary task. There are thousands of those more special tasks.


    The auction below is very intense, Cang Yu is not interested in these, he is currently interested in the little things that bow their heads and meditate next to him. Her face changed from time to time, which made him feel very interesting.


    But when the little thing frowned, he was a little upset.


    Is that the one called Ling Jichen? Ling Yunfeng has the best talent. The youngest leader, Immortal Rank Wood Vein, is already the fifth rank of Xuanwang, and his talent is still on the way.


    "is there anything you like?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, not daring to accept his love again, this account is not easy to calculate. It''s not good to always owe him, although she knows he doesn''t lack them, but that''s not the reason why she can accept his gifts with peace of mind.


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s answer, Cang Yu asked again, "What do you like?"


    Mu Bingyun lowered her eyes and shook her head to indicate that she didn''t like something.


    Cang Yu frowned, a little tangled. He wanted to give something that little things liked, but he didn''t know that she didn''t like anything, which made him stumped.


    Pale is also anxious on one side, and he doesn''t know what to be anxious about. In short, the conversation between the two made him anxious. The previous warning from the master made him not dare to talk nonsense, so he could only be in a hurry.


    When Cang Yu was tangled, he inadvertently caught sight of Mu Bingyun''s shabby clothes, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He felt that there was one thing for small things. That thing is not precious, a profound tool, it can be big or small, without hesitation, he took it out, and he didn''t know why he received this thing in his acceptance ring in the first place.


    Perhaps, it is because he needs to find the right person. He thinks that small things are very suitable. At a young age, he has a pair of raised eyebrows.


    is not a fairy, like a flower, a red and beautiful flower. But there is a kind of maturity in her eyes that is not of this age, which makes her face more prominent.


    "Put this on."


    This time it was Mu Bingyun who was tangled up. Are these clothes? Red! So gorgeous, she doesn''t think it suits her.

 Chapter 12： Its for you

    But Cang Yu had already called someone up, and the maid held the red shirt with envy on her face, pulled Mu Bingyun and went out.


    After a while, the door of the private room opened, and Mu Bingyun appeared in front of Cang Yu with an uncomfortable face. The maid just now was so fierce, she didn''t change it, so she helped her change it. Before she could check it out, she fled to the private room.


    She thinks it''s better to stay closer to Cang Yu, which is safer. At present, she can''t beat the maid. In short, she held revenge, and the maid had better not let her meet in the future.


    looked down at the clothes, they were very comfortable, but they were a little brighter.


    It turns out that she would wear so ostentatiously there, either black or gray, she does not wear white, Mu Fengxue loves white.


    Suddenly, she felt that everyone in the private room was looking at her and couldn''t help but look up. Seeing that the two of them were still amazed, she couldn''t help but mutter, is she suitable for red?


    Could it be that she did not follow the path of her previous life correctly, should she follow the path of a fairy?


    "very good!"


    Cangyu praised.


    Pale and silently murmured in his heart, could it be that the master has a good eye and already knew that this Mu Bingyun was born well?


    Just now, he only thought that Mu Bingyun was better than the average life, and now he changed into a red dress, he suddenly felt that Mu Bingyun was extremely beautiful, it was so beautiful, he didn''t know how to describe that kind of beauty, maybe it was soul-stirring, it made people feel Not being able to breathe is more appropriate.


    "The wooden girl is really beautiful in this dress."


    The praise of the two made Mu Bingyun''s cheeks a little blush, which made people breathless.


    "I''ll wear it like this from now on."


    Cangyu said, seeing Mu Bingyun''s disbelief, he flicked his wrist, a bronze mirror stood in front of him, Mu Bingyun looked inside and was stunned for a while. Is she in red?


    Just this moment, she fell in love with this red dress and liked red.


    "How many profound stones do I need for this, I''ll buy it!" Mu Bingyun''s face was very serious, and Pale couldn''t help laughing out loud. Seeing Cangyu glance at him, he quickly stopped his laughter, it was really uncomfortable to hold it back.


    Cang Yu''s eyes also brought a smile, such a cute little thing.


    "It''s for you."


    "It''s not good..."


    Cangyu glanced at her: "It''s useless to me."


    "You can take it and sell it, and sell it for profound stones."


    Cangyu''s eyes became colder: "You''re going to sell it?" It wasn''t cute at all.


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly shook his head: "No."


    "That''s yours." The strong warning in Cang Yu''s eyes made Mu Bingyun shut up. Forget it, she likes this dress. If her strength improves in the future and he needs help, she will try her best to help him.


    looked up and said in a low voice, "Then I will accept it, thank you Cangyu."


    "Um."


    Cang Yu smiled, and smiled until the spring breeze bathed. For a while, Mu Bingyun felt that Cang Yu was good looking, if he smiled too much, he would definitely stun a group of female monks.


    "The next auction is a rejuvenation pill, which can last for ten years. The starting price is one thousand profound stones."


    The sound that suddenly sounded below fell into Mu Bingyun''s ears, and immediately made her pay attention. Cangyu also found out, is the little thing interested in the rejuvenation pill? Who are you going to save?


    "You want to save people?"


    Mu Bingyun said without looking back, "No."


    "That¡­"


    "Stop someone from being rescued." Mu Bingyun felt that it was okay to talk to Cang Yu, just let him take a look, this is her. She doesn''t like to pretend, she can do whatever she wants. If she pretended to be in her previous life, she wouldn''t be scolded by so many people.


    I felt that living was hard. Wouldn¡¯t it be harder to pretend to live? It¡¯s better to show her true colors and live as she wants to, at least she lives by herself.


    Cang Yu squinted his eyes: "So it is."


    "Do you think I''m bad?" Mu Bingyun suddenly turned around, his face was a little nervous, and his little hand couldn''t help scratching his sleeve.


    Cangyu saw the nervous look of the little thing, his eyes scattered with a smile, he got up and walked to her side, and when he heard the more intense bidding below, his voice was a little cold: "It''s not bad."


    "I''m trying to harm people." Mu Bingyun couldn''t believe it. If he dragged someone out at random and asked him if she prevented Ling Jichen from saving people, that person would definitely say that she has a vicious mind and a vicious heart. Words like this will accompany him. for that life.


    Cangyu turned his head and smiled, this smile was embedded in the heart, and Pale was a little stunned on the side. When I was with Mu Girl, the master smiled more. No, the master liked to laugh when he looked at Mu Girl.


    If the wooden girl keeps making the master so happy, then he accepts it too.


    "Little thing, you''re not bad."


    Cangyu looked into her eyes and said with a serious face, that seriousness made her a little moved. She did not expect that one day someone would tell her so seriously, you are not bad, you are not bad, you are not a bad thing. Perhaps it was because she was used to being scolded by others in her previous life, and she felt a little uncomfortable when she was suddenly told that.


    "Thank you, Cangyu, you are the first person to say that I am not bad." They all said that she was ferocious, that she was greedy for vanity, and that she wanted to become a phoenix. She didn''t care about these things. The most distressing words she had ever heard were: Cher is so innocent and beautiful, Bingyun, I''m really sorry.


    Mu Bingyun squeezed his hands and stared at the rejuvenation pill below.


    The person in the bakery room on the second floor is about to take action?


    Mu Bingyun, dressed in a bright red shirt, stood on the edge, Cang Yu stood on her left, saw her cold and glamorous face, and in that instant, her heart skipped a beat. However, when she noticed the pair of bread, her brows flashed with displeasure. Is that the one named Ling Jichen again?


    Why did the little thing often fall in love with him, and the feeling revealed by his expression made him uncomfortable.


    "Ten thousand profound stones!"


    Finally, a voice came from the private room on the right on the second floor, Mu Bingyun felt tight in her heart, she was looking forward to someone being able to take the Huisheng Pill away, so that Ling Jichen would not be able to save Mrs. Liu, and Mu Fengxue still had to keep her filial piety for three years. Then she can peacefully practice in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Unfortunately, 10,000 profound stones are simply a drop in the bucket for Ling Jichen.


    "Fifty thousand profound stones."


    hiss¡ª


    In the hall below the private room, there were bursts of inhalation, and people were speculating about who added 40,000 profound stones all at once. Some people also think that this person is stupid. Only those who understand can know what kind of existence the Resurrection Pill is for a person whose life essence is about to expire. It can be said to be a second life.


    "Sixty thousand!"


    What made Mu Bingyun relieved was that the person on the right side of the second floor didn''t seem to give up the resurrection pill. It seemed that it was not so easy for Ling Jichen to get the resurrection pill.


    Unfortunately, after Ling Jichen made another bid, Mu Bingyun felt a little cold.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    She bit her lip. It turned out that in his heart, Mu Fengxue was so important. It inexplicably reminded her of a long time ago, when she wanted to take a picture of something, it was only 50,000 yuan, but Ling Jichen said that it was not worth it, so there was no more. In fact, she didn''t ask him for something, she just wanted him to help him with the cushion first, and then she would return it to him.

 Chapter 13： take it to play

    "small thing!"


    Cangyu''s voice woke her up, she turned her head and asked, "Cangyu?"


    Cangyu didn''t speak, handed a ring in his hand: "Take it and play."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the ring, the consciousness on it had been erased, so she could clearly see that it was full of profound stones. At first glance, it is like countless gems exuding warm rays of light. It is lying in this big palm, bright and beautiful.


    "Cangyu, you... are too precious, I can''t..." It was really embarrassing for her, and the profound stones here are at least a few million. Did he say it was for her? Cang Yu is a rich man, but she is just a little girl who can''t afford this favor.


    Cangyu pulled her hand over and put the ring in her palm: "Take it!" The serious tone that could not refuse made Mu Bingyun stunned for a long time. When he woke up, Cang Yu had already returned to his seat, just staring at her like that.


    The mysterious stone in the ring is really very tempting to her.


    She knew that the people in the private room on the right side of the second floor couldn''t compete with Ling Jichen, so...she had to owe her gloomy love again. Holding the ring, she turned her head and said seriously, "I will pay you back in the future."


    "Yeah." Cang Yu hummed lightly, he didn''t mean to let her pay it back.


    He just wanted to give her something good to play with, but if he said he didn''t want her to pay it back, she would definitely not accept it, so she simply agreed.


    Hearing Cangyu''s answer, Mu Bingyun showed a smile, um, he thought it was Cangyu lent it to her, and she would find a chance to return it to him later. If it was a previous life, I''m afraid it would take a long time for her to return it to Cangyu, but in this life, I believe it won''t be long before she has Chiye. Cang Yu saw that the little thing was alone in contemplation, and he didn''t bother. However, Pale wanted to speak, but was glared back by Cang Yu''s fierce eyes.


    Come on, as soon as the matter of the wooden girl is concerned, the master does not recognize the six relatives, that''s all, who calls him the master''s subordinate?


    It''s not that he doesn''t know the master''s temper, alas! Pale sighed inwardly, this is nothing.


    The competition below ?? is still fierce, and Mu Bingyun has not yet shot. She has to wait, until the outcome between them. If the other person in the private room wins, then she doesn''t have to make a move. If Ling Jichen wins, and her heart is ruthless, then she must make a move. No matter what, she would not let Ling Jichen get his wish.


    "210,000!"


    "300,000!" It''s Ling Jichen again!


    In an instant, the other private room fell silent. Just when Mu Bingyun thought that the other party would not shoot again, the voice sounded again.


    "Five hundred thousand!"


    Hiss - With the sound of 500,000, everyone couldn''t help being stunned. Adding 200,000 in one breath, who is this, who can have such a big hand? They wanted to see and see, but what they were looking forward to more was Ling Jichen''s side. Now that the price has increased to 500,000, they are looking forward to Ling Jichen being able to increase the price.


    However, Ling Jichen''s private room was silent.


    Just when Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, Ling Jichen suddenly said, "One million!"


    "Oh my God! Did I hear it right?? Someone actually used one million profound stones to buy a rejuvenation pill???"


    In the hall, there was a lot of discussion. They were all puzzled by Ling Jichen''s behavior. If they had one million profound stones, they would definitely buy more cultivation resources. How could they spend it on a mere resurrection pill?


    However, the fact is right in front of them, and they have to believe the fact that someone really used one million to buy Shengdan, and it may continue to rise. Many people in the hall are already blushing and their necks are thick, and they have seen it today. With such a large handwriting, there will be a lot of talk with people in the future.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were cold, a million pieces of rejuvenation pills are really expensive!


    Ling Jichen, you are so willing, so in his heart, she Mu Bingyun is not worth fifty thousand, but Mu Fengxue is more than one million. God let her live again, did she tell her that such a person is not worth her nostalgia, just to let her see all this clearly? She, see clearly.


    At the same time, another private room fell silent. In the eyes of everyone, Ling Jichen bought a Rebirth Pill with a million dollars, and even the auctioneer on the stage forgot to drop the hammer. When the auctioneer who reacted was about to make a final decision, a crisp tone sounded in the entire hall. Compared with before, the content of this crisp voice made people want to faint.


    "Two million!"


    Mu Bingyun bit his lip and finally shot.


    Cangyu looked satisfied, yes, the performance of the little things was good, it was two million at the first opening, very good! He could see that the little thing didn''t care about Ling Jichen, and seemed to have some grudges with Ling Jichen. After knowing this, he was inexplicably happy. Pai Bai smiled when he saw the cold and gloomy expression on his face just now, and hurriedly took a few steps back.


    Master, if he is really fickle, he is far better.


    "Pale!"


    Cang Bai shivered with his gloomy voice, but he had to go over and asked pitifully, "Master, what do you need to tell Pale?"


    "Mysterious stone, take it out." Cang Yu stated his purpose bluntly, but Pai Bai felt relieved after hearing this. Wiping the cold sweat, it turned out that the master wanted the profound stone, not his life. He quickly donated all the profound stones on his body.


    Cangyu''s eyes lit up, and the ring filled with profound stones fell into his hand. With a pale and stunned expression, Cangyu walked directly behind Oh Mu Bingyun and handed the ring in his hand to her.


    said something pale and sad: "Take it!"


    Pale wants to faint, Master, that''s my thing! That''smine! !


    Cangyu doesn''t care about Pale''s inner thoughts, what he is thinking about now is how to make little things have fun.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Cangyu when he saw this, without rejecting it, he held it in his hand and showed a smile: "Thank you, Cangyu."


    "No thanks!" Cang Yu also showed a smile, which instantly made Mu Bingyun stunned for a moment, and then said: "Cang Yu, you should smile more, smiling is better than not smiling, don''t keep a straight face all day. "


    "is that so?"


    Cangyu laughed again, Pale only felt that a big crow flew over his head, Master, when a little girl makes you laugh, do you laugh? You really have no principles.


    Mu Bingyun also smiled when he saw this: "Well, that''s it. It''s very beautiful. No one smiles better than you."


    "How is it compared to Ling Jichen?" Cang Yu asked subconsciously, feeling that something was wrong, but inexplicably looking forward to the answer from the little thing.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted, saying that women are more beautiful than men, and men are also more beautiful, right?

 Chapter 14： succeed

    "You are slightly better!" Mu Bingyun answered seriously, her eyes were bright, and she knew at a glance that she was telling the truth.


    Cangyu frowned, "How can you be better?"


    "Pfft¡ª" Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing at these words, and then joked, "If you laugh more, you''ll look much better than Ling Jichen." At this moment, no matter how she looked at Cangyu, she was better than Ling Ji. Dust is nice.


    Cangyu raised his eyebrows: "Is that so?"


    "Of course." She was telling the truth, not lying.


    "Okay, I''ll smile!"


    Mu Bingyun heard the words, his eyes were curved, his cheeks were pink, and his smile was beautiful, which made Cang Yu stunned for a while.


    "three million!"


    Ling Jichen''s voice broke the conversation between the two, and there was some anger in Cang Yu''s eyes. This Ling Jichen is really not a fun-loving thing. When the little thing heard his voice, his attention was suddenly diverted.


    Mu Bingyun immediately bid: "Five million!"


    Cangyu has about 10 million profound stones in her hands, Ling Jichen, would you use 10 million profound stones to buy a resurrection pill?


    When Mu Bingyun opened his mouth to speak five million, the hall was already boiling. Countless people want to know, who is this person who can increase the price to five million all at once? Just because of the speciality of the private room, the outgoing sound can be automatically processed, so it is impossible to distinguish between male and female, and it is even more impossible for people to hear anything. This was also the reason why Mu Bingyun would make a bold bid, not afraid of being seen by Ling Jichen.


    Ling Jichen was also a little puzzled. He thought it would be very easy to take a mere rejuvenation pill today, but he didn''t want someone to bid with him before, and now a mysterious person appeared to be competing with him. There is a kind of appearance that he will not give up until he gets the resurrection pill. The resurrection pill was something he had to get. If Mrs. Danliu didn''t have it, she would surely die. With Xue''er''s kind-hearted nature, she would definitely be filial to her mother.


    It''s just that the other party has already increased the price to 5 million. Judging from its relaxed appearance, there should be a lot of room for it. All the profound stones he brought this time were only 8 million, and he still needed to buy some other items, so he might not be able to compete with each other.


    "Ling Jichen, Ling Yunfeng of the low-level cloud faction, dare to ask your Excellency?"


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun had long guessed that Ling Jichen would use this trick to exchange favors for medicinal pills. Ling Jichen thought it was beautiful!


    "anonymous!"


    Ling Jichen frowned, the other party''s attitude was resolute, it seemed impossible to let him.


    "I''m in urgent need of this rejuvenation pill, I wonder if your Excellency can give me a thin face, Ling Jichen will definitely come to thank you someday!"


    The people in the hall were shocked, and it was such a great honor to let the first of the Floating Cloud Sect, Lingyun Peak, come to the door in person to thank you! If they were, they would have agreed immediately. According to them, the people in the private room will definitely agree. Although the people on the third floor were more distinguished than the people on the second floor, those who reached that position would still not easily offend someone like Ling Jichen.


    Mu Bingyun smiled coldly, this smile was seen by Cang Yu, it was a little sad, a little fun, and a little¡­ relieved. This made him a little curious, what happened between Xiaoxiao and Ling Jichen. The little thing is only ten years old, how could he have an intersection with Ling Jichen?


    "Sorry, Rebirth Pill, I also need it." Mu Bingyun said firmly, there was no room for manoeuvre. Everyone was a little surprised, who was this person, who didn''t give Ling Yunfeng the first seat?


    Ling Jichen''s expression changed slightly: "As the saying goes, it is better to save a life than a seven-level Buddha, Your Excellency, can''t you do me a favor??"


    "Ling first seat!"


    When Ling Jichen heard the sound from the private room on the third floor, he always gave him a subtle feeling. He couldn''t tell what it was. It was familiar, but it seemed that he couldn''t catch anything, and there was something to lose. Feel. Hearing the other party calling him, he was still so serious, and his heart couldn''t help being shocked.


    Mu Bingyun opened his small mouth and tapped into Ling Jichen''s ears one word at a time: "You save people to save people, don''t I save people to save people? Ling Shouzuo, is it in your perception? , the people you want to save are people, and the people the rest of the people want to save are similar to the livestock?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words were very heavy, not only making Ling Jichen speechless, but also making everyone in an uproar. Who is this person, talking to Ling Shouzuo like this? Of course, in their hearts, they somewhat agree with this sentence. Since this person can spend such a large price to photograph the resurrection pill, it can only show that the other party really needs the pill to save people.


    Ling Jichen revealing his identity like this is really oppressive.


    Ling Jichen was stunned for a long time without saying a word. He only thought that someone was against him, but now he thinks about who would use a profound stone with such a large sum of five million against him? He asked himself that he did not offend anyone. In the previous life, he did not come to participate in the auction. If he did not come, the other party would not have been so troubled and spent so many profound stones to buy medicinal pills.


    Think about it, it''s not his. He was reborn and wanted to change the trajectory of some things. He didn''t want to see Bingyun again, and he didn''t want to be separated from Xueer for three years because of Bingyun. In the past three years, he had developed some feelings for Mu Bingyun. That was because he hadn''t had much contact with Xue''er at that time, so he almost missed Xue''er. Likewise, it was he who hurt Bingyun.


    Therefore, he wanted to rescue Mrs. Liu and let Xue Er go back with him. At the same time, he would no longer accept Bingyun as a named disciple, so they would not have much interaction in this life.


    But, isn''t he doing this against the will of God?


    That''s all, Mrs. Liu was supposed to be like this, and he shouldn''t make decisions on her own. This made Xue Er suffer, but he would also take more care of Xue Er. As for Bingyun, as long as she doesn''t get into trouble, let her do the rest!


    Ling Jichen had no voice here, so the auctioneer understood that Mu Bingyun''s words just now made Ling Jichen give up the resurrection pill. Although it is a bit regrettable, it really surprised him that a mere rejuvenation pill could fetch this price. He quickly dropped the hammer and sent the rejuvenation pill to Mu Bingyun''s private room. Mu Bingyun paid the profound stone and held the rejuvenation pill in his hand, which was a bit complicated.


    "Five million!" The prodigal son, the prodigal son, the five five million profound stones, was bought by Mu Bingyun for a useless resurrection pill, and his pale heart was bleeding.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the distressed pale, and gave him the resurrection pill: "I''ll give it to you."


    "I¡ª" Pale couldn''t wait to spit out a mouthful of old blood, he understood, this wooden girl was against Ling Jichen. If he could roll his eyes and foam at the mouth, could he do it? ?


    When Cangyu was eating his stomach, Cangyu''s words made his heart go cold: "Take it!"


    Pale shivered and hurriedly took the box in his hand, opened the box, and a round Rebirth Pill appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 15： come to me if you have trouble

    "ate!"


    Cangyu''s words continued to sound, making Pale want to faint.


    With a sad face, he picked up the Resurrection Pill, glanced at it, closed his eyes, and threw it into his mouth. Come on, he ate five million profound stones in one go.


    "Pfft¡ª" Seeing his distressed appearance, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing. Mu Bingyun smiled, and her mood improved.


    Pale White saw that Cang Yu was in a good mood and was happy, so he ate the Resurrection Pill in one bite. It''s worth it, as long as the master is happy, it''s not just five million profound stones, although the price is higher. The master is in a good mood, so he doesn''t have the heart to torture him.


    Mu Bingyun handed the remaining profound stones to Cangyu: "Return these to you first, and I will return the rest to you later."


    "Anything else you like?"


    "Huh?" Mu Bingyun looked up, and immediately understood, "There''s nothing left."


    "Keep it!"


    Mu Bingyun looked serious: "Cangyu, I regard you as a friend, so don''t give me these things. I, Mu Bingyun, will use my ability to get what I want." But now, she is too weak .


    She will be strong and she will get everything she wants in person.


    The firmness in the little thing''s eyes moved Cangyu. It turned out that she didn''t like giving alms. In fact, he was not giving alms, he just wanted to give her some profound stones to play with. Since he was misunderstood by her, lest she get angry, he took it back. He was looking forward to how the little thing would become stronger in the future.


    "Okay." Cang Yu took the ring and threw it to Pale.


    Seeing this, Mu Bingyun smiled, picked up a rare fruit and ate it: "Thank you, Cangyu."


    "By the way, where are you from?"


    Cangyu also followed her example, picked up a precious fruit, and ate it. Pale and unable to complain, people without a sense of taste can eat with such relish, only their masters.


    "Xizhou!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up: "Xizhou, I heard that Xizhou is a magic cultivator?" As he said, he looked at Cangyu and asked, "Is Cangyu a magic cultivator?"


    In her opinion, there is no difference whether it is a cultivator of the righteous path or a cultivator of the devil, whoever, the only difference is the human heart. If the mind is not right, even if the so-called right way is cultivated, so what? ? Countless righteous paths, I am afraid that it is not as refreshing as the magic cultivator.


    "Yes." Cang Yu didn''t hide it, and Pale Bai''s whole body was in pain. Master, we can''t tell the truth, okay?


    Cangyu paid close attention to Mu Bingyun. Seeing that there was no disgust in her eyes, she showed a smile, and he knew that little things would definitely not think that magic cultivators were bad.


    Mu Bingyun had also been to Xizhou and had contact with some magic cultivators. At this moment, I feel that Cangyu is very good, and I want to make friends with him.


    "Little thing, why don''t you hate magic cultivators just like those monks of the right way?"


    Cang Yu said the longest sentence in his life, not only Pale was stunned, but Mu Bingyun was also a little surprised. It turned out that Cangyu could still say such a long sentence, and she speculated silently whether Cangyu had no friends, and usually didn''t talk much, so her speech was naturally incomparably concise.


    If that''s the case, she can talk to him a lot.


    Mu Bingyun replied with a smile: "I don''t think there is any difference between a demon cultivator and a so-called righteous cultivator."


    "How to say it?" Cang Yu became interested and seemed to want to hear what she had to say.


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while and said, "There are countless cultivation methods in the world, and each path leads to the end, but the process is different. What is the right way? Here comes the wicked man. If he has a righteous heart, even if he is given a copy of the way of all evil, he will still be able to lead the way.¡±


    "There''s some truth to it." There was some admiration in Cang Yu''s eyes. There were countless cultivators of the righteous path he met, but none of them could match her insights. The little thing gave him a lot of surprises, and he was very happy as if he had discovered a treasure.


    Pale Bai was already full of admiration for Cang Yu, but the master had a good vision, but now he believed that the future achievements of this wooden girl were not predictable. It seems that his ability to see people has to be learned from his master. If he met Mu Bingyun, he would definitely miss this treasure.


    "Is Cangyu going back to Xizhou?"


    Mu Bingyun asked, but she felt that Cangyu should have other things in Dongzhou, and he would definitely go back. After all, his base camp should be in Xizhou.


    Cangyu nodded, but he didn''t hide it.


    Mu Bingyun showed disappointment: "I finally have a friend, and we are going to be separated again." The regret of the words touched Cangyu a little, is the little thing reluctant to let him go?


    "Why don''t you go to Xizhou with me?"


    If she wants, he can always protect her. For some reason, his heart beat faster when he said this.


    Ke Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Thank you for your kindness, Cangyu, when I become stronger, I will come to Xizhou to find you."


    Seeing her shaking his head, he was a little unhappy, but he was happy again when he heard her words.


    "I will go to the Liuyun School to practice in a few days. However, I will remember you as a friend."


    Liuyun School?


    Cangyu squinted his eyes, this place is somewhat familiar to him.


    Is the little thing going to the Liuyun School to practice? Also, her age is actually over, he didn''t ask, how her current talent is attracted by the Liu Yun faction, the little thing is more capable than imagined. He was looking forward to how she would appear in front of him when she was strong.


    She is sure to shine and surprise everyone.


    "I''ll remember you too."


    Cangyu''s words made Mu Bingyun smile happily. She was sure that today was the most relaxing and happiest day in her past and present life combined. Getting along with Cang Yu made her very relaxed, she could always relax and be unsuspecting, which was strange. Even in front of Ling Jichen, she never felt that way.


    Perhaps, Cang Yu is a very safe person.


    During the conversation between the two, the following auction has also ended. Naturally, Ling Jichen also left, and the people in the hall slowly disappeared.


    "Cangyu, I''m going back to Mu''s house."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun looked up and stared into his eyes, unfathomable, yet so reassuring, when faced with depression, she always felt that she could say everything: "When are you going back to Xizhou?"


    "In a few days."


    "Oh."


    Mu Bingyun was in a low mood, and finally had someone who could talk to him, and he was about to separate soon, it was really a lot of reluctance!


    "Come to me if you are in trouble."


    A black jade appeared in front of Mu Bingyun''s eyes, with a vigorous and powerful word "Yu" engraved on it.

 Chapter 16： big nice guy

    Mu Bingyun shook his head, this jade card must be a very powerful thing, how can she always accept other people''s things? After contacting her for so long, she understood that Cangyu really had no purpose, just to give her something. The more she did, the more uneasy she felt.


    Cangyu took her hand and put the jade card in her hand: "Hold it!"


    ''s tone was still so strong, as if she would become a heinous person if she didn''t hold it. Helpless, she had to take it.


    Cangyu saw this and smiled with satisfaction.


    Little Thing said, he smiles more, he looks good when he smiles. Now he feels the same way, the paleness is extremely frightening, his master has changed. After all, it''s cold to the end, why did you start teasing?


    "Thank you."


    "No thanks, friend!"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head with a smile: "Yes, are we friends?"


    "Yeah." Actually, he doesn''t like this title very much, but the little thing seems to like it very much, so it will be fine.


    "Let''s go!"


    Cangyu took Mu Bingyun out through the path of the private room. Just as she was about to go out, she suddenly saw Ling Jichen who was looking inside, and quickly hid behind Cangyu.


    It turned out that Ling Jichen did not leave, but was waiting here.


    Mu Bingyun''s hand unknowingly grabbed Cang Yu''s back, causing him to frown. The little thing seemed a little afraid to see Ling Jichen, why is this? Of course, he didn''t want Ling Jichen to see the little things either.


    Under the surprised eyes of Mu Bingyun, Cangyu turned around and covered her with a large robe, her small body was just wrapped, the robe was warm and filled with Cangyu''s scorching aura, which made her a little helpless for a while. breathed. It was so tightly attached to his waist, and he was hugging him, and he was getting closer and closer to Ling Jichen step by step.


    Surprisingly, she felt that her heart was no longer so nervous, and gradually calmed down. Cangyu seemed to have a calming magic. Before she knew it, she was very strong, hugging her blue waist, and following his footsteps, she walked over from Ling Jichen''s side.


    At this moment, Ling Jichen made a sound, which made her heart lift. Cangyu patted her shoulder to comfort her, and let her relax again. Smile, Cangyu is indeed very reassuring! She is really lucky to have such a friend.


    "Master, please stay."


    Ling Jichen stared at Cang Yu and said that he had seen the entourage beside this man before. I saw that the man came out of the Xiangyun Pavilion just now. He secretly affirmed that this man was the one who came to take Huishengdan. He always felt that the other party didn''t really need a resurrection pill.


    Cang Yu glanced at him: "What''s the matter?"


    "Ling''s first seat, are you trying to steal something again?" Pale Bai said quickly, when facing Ling Jichen at this moment, Pale Bai''s aura made Mu Bingyun a little unable to believe that Pale still had such audacity. what! Even Ling Jichen was not afraid, and he became more and more certain that Cangyu''s identity was definitely not simple.


    Ling Jichen just suddenly felt that the private room on the third floor had a very familiar feeling, a feeling that came from the bottom of his heart, and wanted to confirm it. When I saw pale, the feeling just disappeared.


    "Sorry, I don''t know who this is?"


    Ling Jichen suddenly saw that there seemed to be a small person in Cangyu''s robe. For some reason, he really wanted to rush over and lift the Cangyu robe to see who was inside? But reason told him that this was impossible. In terms of his own strength, he was not his opponent. He finally retracted his hand into his sleeve with trembling.


    Cangyu glanced at him: "Is there anything else?"


    "Sorry for disturbing you."


    Ling Jichen realized that he did not have the right to question the identity of the other party and the person in the other party''s robe. That person is so close to him, he must be a very good person!


    However, he was still a little unwilling to give up: "Young Master, I don''t know about the resurrection pill..."


    "I have eaten." Cang Yu said again.


    With a suffocated expression on his face, Cang Yu ate it, but still said: "Ling Shou, do you doubt us and deliberately use five million profound stones to go against your Ling Shou?" The implication is that you really are Do you look up to yourself?


    Ling Jichen saw that there were some people around him, and knew that it was inconvenient for him to stay longer, otherwise he would have a bad reputation the next day. So, that''s all, this may be fate! He can''t change.


    After ??, he would keep Xueer by his side so that she would not be hurt. In order not to meet Bingyun in advance, he should go over when the time comes! If Bingyun saw him, he was afraid that he would still not be able to get rid of everything from his previous life. In all fairness, he didn''t want to hurt Bingyun, but Xue''er was too heartwarming, every time Xue''er saw her, there was an urge to let him stay by her side to protect her.


    And Bingyun was as hard as a piece of profound iron. Without him, Bingyun could still protect himself, so he never worried about what would happen to Bingyun. Bingyun in his previous life was so young, he knew how to use his strategies, and he was able to embark on the path of cultivation with his own heart, and he could even break through to King Xuan within a thousand years, so he was not worried.


    Ling Jichen walked away with some heavy steps, Mu Bingyun snuggled in Cang Yu''s arms and turned away from him.


    On the way, they didn''t speak, they kept walking like this for a long time.


    "Cangyu, I''ve troubled you again."


    Mu Bingyun lowered his head, a little embarrassed.


    Cangyu took off his robe and saw her slightly depressed appearance. He felt a little uncomfortable. For the first time, he was moved by a small thing.


    "Would you like to kill him for you?"


    He could feel that the little things disliked Ling Jichen, but Ling Jichen had such a great influence on the little things, and he was really uneasy to let him leave like this.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "No need, I will take care of all this by myself."


    "Cangyu, you are such a good person." She raised her head and smiled at him. This smile is so pure, so pure that people can''t help but melt away. It seems to touch the softness in his heart. He doesn''t know that something has slipped into his heart.


    Cangyu smiled, still so good-looking: "Am I a good person?"


    "Well, a good person, a great good person, Cangyu is a good person to Bingyun." Serious words, every sentence is so heart-piercing, he has heard countless compliments to him, and this sentence makes him happy. Laugh out. The little thing really pleases him.


    "Are you going back to Mu''s house?"


    "Um."


    "When?" When to go to Liuyun School?


    Mu Bingyun raised his head: "In a few days."


    "Jade card, there is a danger of dripping blood."


    Mu Bingyun shook a little, so does this jade card still have this function?


    This gift ?? Cangyu gave her is really precious. She wanted to give it back to Cang Yu, but she knew his temperament well, so she definitely couldn''t. That''s all, when she becomes stronger in the future, let''s repay his kindness with him! Cangyu is the first person in the world who treats her so well. If she didn''t have so many goals, she really hoped to stay with Cang Yu and become very good friends.

 Chapter 17： no interest

    "Send you back to Mu''s house."


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to object, Cang Yu rolled up and disappeared in place. When she came back to her senses, they had already appeared in Mu''s house.


    "Direction?" Cangyu didn''t know where she lived.


    Mu Bingyun looked down, pointed to a corner of the wooden frame, Cang Yu frowned, fell down, saw the dilapidated yard in front of him, and looked at Mu Bingyun suspiciously.


    "It''s here." Mu Bingyun lowered his head, "I won''t be able to stay for two more days."


    Thinking that she will be going to Liuyun School in a few days, it really doesn¡¯t need to be here. It''s just that the Mu Family''s approach is a bit excessive. Could it be that these ten years, little things have lived here. Immediately, in Cang Yu''s mind, he thought that Mu Bingyun must have lived a very miserable life, and he was not aware of the darkness of the big family.


    Is it necessary for the wooden house to exist?


    Thinking of the resolute face of the little thing just now, he felt that he should ignore it for the time being. The little thing is a measured and assertive, and she should be able to solve these things by herself. If she can''t solve it, he will help.


    "Cangyu," Mu Bingyun said after a pause, "Thank you!"


    Cangyu patted her head: "Don''t say thank you."


    "Where are you in Xizhou? Can I come to you later?"


    Hearing the little thing said that he would come to him in the future, he was a little happy, and he almost said it out of his mouth, so that Pale couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat, master, can''t you resist the temptation of this little girl? ?


    "Yes, the jade card drips blood!"


    Mu Bingyun nodded. It turned out that the jade card dripped blood, can he feel it? Then she has to keep this thing well, not to get dirty, nor to get blood on it, otherwise it would be really a bit embarrassing if she accidentally disturbed him. In an instant, she moved the jade card to a place in Chiye''s storage space.


    "Little thing, I''m leaving."


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and smiled: "Okay."


    Cangyu and Pale soared and disappeared in Mu Bingyun''s eyes. She put her feet up and found that he really did not see him, and finally returned to the house, seeing the dilapidated house and the empty yard, inexplicably a little lost. But thinking that he still has Chiye, that he has to wash his veins, and that he has to find the mystery of his own life experience, he is full of energy.


    "Yo, are you back?"


    Fortunately, a discordant voice appeared in the courtyard after a while. It was Gu Xiang. Gu Xiang''s coming here was definitely not a good thing. Could it be that he wanted to trouble her again. This time, she wouldn''t let this vicious slave go so easily. Thinking of this, Mu Bingyun walked out of the room, just in time to see Gu Xiang looking arrogant, frowning, where did he come from? Domesticated savages.


    "Guxiang?"


    Gu Xiang took a few steps forward: "Trash!"


    "Pa-ah-"


    "You...you dare to hit me??" Gu Xiang covered her right cheek in disbelief, the burning pain on her face made her unable to breathe, how dare this **** dare to hit her? She was actually beaten by a trash?


    At this moment, Gu Xiang only saw Mu Bingyun dressed in red, staring at her indifferently, that kind of aloof appearance, she really hated it. Besides, this clothes are all good things at first glance. I didn''t expect this waste to have such good things. Why didn''t she find it?


    Humph, it must be this trash who hid it, and now she has discovered it.


    "Wild species, where did your clothes come from?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her: "Wear it on me, it''s naturally mine, and you, a mere servant, dare to scold your master as a wild seed, is it because you lack education?"


    "you¡­"


    Gu Xiang was furious in her heart, she lifted her legs and flew over. Although Mu Bingyun is still a little weaker than Gu Xiang, she is only a little short. The thunder attribute technique is not a little bit stronger. When Gu Xiang rushed over, she saw Mu Bingyun quickly turn over. When the opponent''s attack fell, a split came to Gu Xiang''s shoulder, and Gu Xiang screamed. , and was immediately kicked into the pyre last time.


    A smile appeared in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, and it was **** for tat.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was going to be a high-ranking cloud sect in the next few days, she didn''t want to cause any trouble, and she wanted to solve Gu Xiang directly. After thinking about it, she still endured it.


    "How did you become so powerful??"


    Gu Xiang looked surprised, how could this waste wild species be more powerful than her? ?


    Seeing Gu Xiang''s appearance, she was afraid that she wanted to tell Mu Fengxue about the matter, but she was not afraid that Mu Fengxue would know about the matter of the upper-class cloud faction, so let her tell her.


    "Go away! Not all cats and dogs can come here. If you commit a crime again next time, you will stay here!" A cruel smile appeared on the corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth, "Do you think my cousin would care about a domestic slave? Gu Xiang ?"


    "you¡­"


    Gu Xiang''s complexion changed several times, she knew best what Mu Fengxue''s temperament was. After being reminded by the trash, she suddenly felt that her situation was a little dangerous, but she would still go back and tell Miss Feng Xue about today''s matter. Compared with Miss Feng Xue, she hoped to avenge today''s revenge and let this trash receive the due punishment.


    When ??Gu Xiang looked up, she found that Mu Bingyun''s door was closed, rubbed her injured shoulder, and silently backed out. Staring at the door like a poisonous snake, trash, you''re done. If Miss Fengxue knew that this trash was so arrogant, she would definitely take care of her.


    With excitement, Gu Xiang went out of the broken yard, preparing to go to Mu Fengxue. Just going like this will convince Miss Feng Xue of the ability of this trash, isn''t it?


    However, Gu Xiang was horrified to find that she couldn''t move. When she looked up, she found a man in black staring at her with a smile. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t.


    Immediately, she felt her body involuntarily soar, and she passed the Mu family and came to a very remote area, and felt more and more bad in her heart.


    "Master, brought it?"


    ''s pale face asking for credit made Gu Xiang especially afraid. What purpose did the mysterious person hijack her here?


    "coming?"


    Cangyu raised her head, Gu Xiang couldn''t stand the scorching gaze, she couldn''t help but look at Cangyu, she always thought that the eldest son was the most handsome person, but she didn''t want this man in black and noble robe to be more handsome, so that she couldn''t stop looking at him for a while. Can''t help but look obsessed. With a pale face gloating, not everyone can stare at the master.


    "I don''t know why the son brought the little girl here?"


    Gu Xiang couldn''t help but bow her head and said shyly.


    This look is like an idiot in the eyes of the two of them.


    "Pale."


    "Understood, Master." Pale still asked with a resentful expression, "Tell me about Mu Bingyun''s childhood, big and small things, don''t let half of it be left behind."

 Chapter 18： dispose of garbage

    Mu Bingyun? ? What about that trash? ?


    Gu Xiang wondered in her heart, did that trash provoked someone who shouldn''t be provoked? Thinking of this, Gu Xiang diligently told Mu Bingyun all the things she had done since she was a child. Of course, in her mouth, Mu Bingyun is nothing but a wild species, and it is because she thinks that these two must hate Mu Bingyun very much, so she will discuss with Mu Fengxue how to deal with it. The things that Mu Bingyun calculated and tortured all shook out.


    She didn''t notice at all, the pale and trembling legs, oh my god!


    Why does he think that Mu Bingyun can still live in such a healthy and complete life? It is already a very powerful thing.


    There is also the one named Mu Fengxue, who can''t tell. He is so scheming and ruthless at such a young age that he is able to deal with his cousin, and he can no longer look directly at these big families. Sure enough, the master was right, big families are a bunch of troublesome things.


    "Finished?"


    Gu Xiang didn''t know why, so she remembered something and said triumphantly: "I don''t know that the waste hides a very beautiful red dress, I''m going to go back and tell Miss Fengxue, and let Miss help **** this thing over, it looks like It should be a good mysterious tool. How can a waste be worthy of such a good thing? It¡¯s a pity that Miss Feng Xue doesn¡¯t like red.¡± Since Miss Feng Xue doesn¡¯t like red, then it is just fine for her to use it!


    The anger that had been slowly sinking in the blue, rose again.


    squinted his eyes, someone dared to beat the clothes he gave to the little thing?


    This man is so bold!


    "Finished?"


    "It''s over, son, don''t know if there are any other orders?"


    There was a bloodthirsty smile on the corner of Cangyu''s mouth, which made Pale shudder. Oops, the master wants him to clean up the garbage.


    "Pale, dealt with, clean up, don''t cause her trouble!"


    Cangyu looked aggrieved: "Yes, Master, Pale will definitely be dealt with."


    "By the way, the eyeballs are gouged out," and only a small thing can stare at him like this, this ignorant thing, "Also, the hand is also chopped off."


    Cang Yu''s eyes sank, dare to grab the clothes of small things? This hand should be chopped off.


    "Master, are you here?"


    Gu Xiang still looked very confused, but was pulled out by Pale.


    followed, Cang Yu heard three screams, and the anger in his eyes slowly extinguished.


    Mu Family, does he really want to destroy his entire family?


    Thinking of that little figure, that''s all, let her solve it by herself first, if she can''t solve it, he will take action! There are still some things in Xizhou, and he should go back.


    heard footsteps behind him, Cangyu asked:


    "Done?"


    Pale glance: "It''s clean, Master."


    "Okay, back to Xizhou."


    Mu Bingyun, who was staying in the dilapidated house, didn''t know that Cangyu helped her to solve the trouble of Gu Xiang. Invisibly, Cangyu helped her solve a big problem.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun has been cultivating. Not only does she have to practice the thunder-type exercises, but she also has to practice the Mu family''s exercises as a way to hide her identity. In any case, before she is strong, she absolutely cannot expose Chi Ye, even if she is strong enough, she will still decide to hide Chi Ye to the end. As for the matter of washing the pulse by himself, it is even more impossible to say.


    The greedy faces of countless monks, she has seen many, such good things, no one can miss it.


    The human heart is always greedy and unsatisfied.


    During Mu Bingyun¡¯s cultivation period, the elders of the Liuyun Sect had already lived in Mu¡¯s house. After Mu Xiangtian designated the children who were going to practice in the Liuyun Sect this time, the elders began to observe the habits of these children. Of course, the children of the Mu family do not know this, so their nature is naturally exposed to the eyes of the elders.


    Only Mu Bingyun stayed in his broken yard to cultivate because of Mu Xiangtian¡¯s previous reminder. The elder didn''t care about it before, and he was a little surprised when Mu Xiangtian mentioned to him that Mu Bingyun should be trained in the Liuyun Sect.


    The identity of ??Mu Bingyun is also somewhat clear to the elders.


    Of course, he didn''t care about these matters. Mu Xiangtian didn''t ask Mu Bingyun to become an inner disciple, so after this child entered the Floating Cloud Sect, everything would depend on her. Thinking of this, he didn''t reject Mu Bingyun anymore.


    For several days, he also deliberately observed Mu Bingyun, and found that she lived in a dilapidated yard at any time, but there was no such low-pitched temperament between her brows. With some hope.


    Although his talent is poor, he is more than enough to be an excellent outer disciple. People with good conduct are still very welcome by the Liuyun faction. No matter what identity Mu Bingyun is, after entering the Flowing Cloud Sect, he will start with a new identity.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun was cultivating in the courtyard when he suddenly heard footsteps outside the courtyard, so he used Chi Ye to secretly investigate. The person who came was Bai Cheng, the elder of the Liuyun Sect, and someone she knew in her previous life. , but there is no intersection.


    Bai Changsheng is said to be a good person, but his talent is average. Being able to become an elder is inseparable from his own efforts. Knowing that Bai Changchang came over, Mu Bingyun finally breathed a sigh of relief. If it was another elder, she would be a little worried.


    In the past life, among Mu Fengxue¡¯s admirers, there was an elder, Mo Xing, the youngest elder and the most talented elder, but unfortunately he was infatuated with Mu Fengxue. Because of her infatuation with Mu Fengxue, this elder Mo Xing was always embarrassing her.


    Knowing that it was Bai Changsheng, Mu Bingyun withdrew his consciousness. Still a cultivator, this elder should have come to investigate the situation of the disciples in the family. As for why he came to her side, I don''t know. No matter what, you must leave a good impression on the elders.


    Bai Cheng stood outside the broken yard, and saw the ten-year-old girl''s tenacity training, and his expression was a little moved. Once upon a time, he also worked hard like this, and finally finally became the elder of the Liuyun Sect. It''s just that this girl''s talent is a human-level pseudo-wood vein. It''s really bad, and it''s so bad that people and gods are angry, but those dark eyes still make him a little moved, even if this girl is not on the road of cultivation. He will go a long way, but his life''s achievements are definitely not measured by cultivation.


    After thinking about it, he couldn''t help but say, "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t expect Bai Cheng to reveal his figure to answer her, but he quickly reacted.


    "Cultivation!"


    Bai Cheng laughed: "I think your talent is really bad, why don''t you give up your cultivation and change to the rest?"

 Chapter 19： Poisonous mother and daughter

    White achievement is to see if this girl''s heart is firm. If the talent is too poor, and the character is not firm, there will be no hope in the journey of cultivation. If the girl is angry with him, he will not take her away.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Why should I give up?"


    "If you give up, you won''t be so fortunate. If your talent is not good, it is destined to be difficult on the road of cultivation."


    Bai Cheng seemed to be trying to persuade Mu Bingyun to give up his cultivation.


    Even though Mu Bingyun knew that this was just Bai Cheng trying to test her, she still couldn''t help but say loudly, "What can I gain if I give up?"


    "A life of ease? Or smooth sailing? Unfortunately, these are not what I need," Mu Bingyun dressed in red, smiled recklessly, "I want to cultivate, no matter whether the talent is good or not, the road is difficult or not, I choose A journey of practice."


    "Really decided?" Bai Cheng was a little moved, but the girl''s heart was very firm. It''s just that the way of cultivation is changeable, can she really resist it?


    So, he asked again: "Do you know the dangers of cultivation?"


    "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other!" Mu Bingyun''s short words shocked Bai Cheng. He knew at a young age that fortune and misfortune depended on each other, and now he believes more and more that this girl will surely bloom with her brilliance. Regardless of whether she could become an inner disciple of the Liuyun Sect, he decided to bring her back.


    In those days, he also entered the inner sect step by step from the outer sect disciple.


    He believed that sooner or later, this girl would step into the inner door.


    "What a blessing and a curse!"


    Bai Cheng glanced at Mu Bingyun, turned his head and left.


    Bai Cheng''s figure just disappeared in front of Mu Bingyun''s eyes. She shrugged her shoulders and didn''t care. It seems that she should have passed the test in Bai Chang''s place. If there is no accident, she will be able to join Mu Bingyun in two days. The family''s children went to the Liuyun School to practice together.


    can finally leave the Mu family and go to Liuyun School, then she will have the opportunity to obtain more elixir. At present, she is only a human-level thunder pulse, and the speed of cultivation is similar to that of an ordinary person. The next step is to make the washing pulse become a mysterious-level thunder pulse, and at that time, she will be able to surpass most monks.


    Of course, above this, the Immortal-level Thunder Vein, God-level Thunder Vein, and Venerable-level Thunder Vein are all she wants to achieve.


    God gave her such an opportunity, she couldn''t say anything and just waste it.


    "Mother, what are you talking about??? Mu Bingyun also wants to go to the Flowing Cloud Sect to practice?? Why did Daddy do this?"


    Mu Fengxue''s hatred, she finally arranged everything, so that Mu Bingyun lost all chances to turn over. What did she hear now? That waste is actually going to be cultivated in the upper cloud sect, and the elders from the Liu Yun sect have been tested, and they will be brought back to the cloud sect tomorrow.


    She was really unwilling, and sure enough, Mu Bingyun, the cousin, was not so easy to deal with from the beginning. As a transmigration girl, she is the protagonist of this world. She has tried so many methods over the years, but she has not killed Mu Bingyun. It can only show that the other party must be a very tough green tea bitch. No, no matter what, she can''t give Mu Bingyun a chance to go to the Liuyun faction, absolutely not.


    Once Mu Bingyun seizes this opportunity to cultivate, although the talent of the other party is so poor that people and gods are angry, she will always have a kind of worry, such a stubborn green tea **** will definitely have some luck, she always feels that if Mu Bingyun gets on The Liuyun faction will be her biggest opponent in her future cultivation.


    "Mother, I want to stop her from going to the Flowing Cloud Sect. I want to tell my father about this. Anyone can enter the Flowing Cloud Sect to practice, but she, Mu Bingyun, can''t."


    Mu Fengxue''s face was already a little hideous, she didn''t know why she was so afraid, she just felt that Mu Bingyun had a chance to turn over, and she would definitely be her enemy in the future.


    Mrs. Liu frowned: "Xue''er, I also mentioned this to your father, but he has already decided to let Bingyun go to the Liuyun School, but your father also said that Mu Bingyun should not be able to enter those The eyes of the elders can''t enter the inner door, you don''t have to worry about this, besides, with her talent, staying in the outer peak, I am afraid that she will not achieve much in her life."


    Actually, she didn''t know why Mu Xiangtian suddenly changed his mind, it really caught her off guard.


    But when she heard that the other party could only enter the outer peak and become a disciple of the outer sect, she was relieved.


    If you want to enter the inner peak from the outer peak and become an inner disciple, it is really more difficult than climbing to the sky. Over the years, there have been only a handful of people who have entered the inner peak from the outer peak, but none of these people are tough, and their talents are much better than Mu Bingyun. To convince her of what Mu Bingyun can achieve, she does not believe it.


    "Xue''er, I don''t think you need to worry. If Bingyun has any movement in Waifeng, we will use the Mu family''s relationship to know it? Although she has entered the Liuyun faction, after all, it is not in our eyes. Under the hood," Mrs. Liu said when she saw that Mu Fengxue was still cautious, "You don''t need to ask your father about this, you know that, he is that temperament, he promised to let Bing When Yun entered the Liuyun Sect to cultivate, he naturally has his own opinions. Besides, you will directly worship under the first seat of Lingyun Peak in the future and become its direct disciple. At that time, if you want to deal with a disciple of the outer peak, do you still want to deal with it? Will it be difficult?"


    A ruthless light flashed in Mrs. Liu''s eyes: "I know that Xue''er has always been cautious, this Mu Bingyun does not seem to be a worry-free thing, I originally planned to marry her to those old monks. But I didn''t want to. She actually made your father agree to her entering the Flowing Cloud School, do you think your mother is a fool?"


    "Mother!" Although Mu Fengxue was not reconciled, she knew that Mrs. Liu was right. Besides, the good reputation she had managed to build up cannot be destroyed at this juncture because of Mu Bingyun. It was always difficult for her to let Mu Bingyun enter the Flowing Cloud Sect to practice.


    "Xue''er, a sect, disciples die every day because of various reasons, accident? Experience? Careless? Do you understand?" Mrs. Liu said with a deep expression. , if they were in the Mu family, they would have some consideration if they wanted to kill Mu Bingyun, after all, they did not allow their bad reputation to spread.


    But in the Liuyun Sect, a large sect of many disciples, killing a person is just a very simple matter.


    Mu Fengxue is not a fool either, she already understood what Mrs. Liu meant.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes: "I see, mother, I will handle this matter well."


    "By the way, mother, the girl Gu Xiang has disappeared recently. I have been investigating for a long time, but there is no news. Please help me to see if something has happened to Gu Xiang." She had suspected Mu Bingyun earlier, but Mu Bingyun Bingyun''s strength hasn''t improved at all. Before every time he was beaten by Gu Xiang and vomited blood, it was definitely not made by Mu Bingyun.

 Chapter 20： The duel between the reborn and the transmigrator

    So...who is going to do what to Guxiang? She wouldn''t believe that Gu Xiang would go away by herself, this girl''s heart is so big!


    Mrs. Liu frowned: "Gu Xiang is gone?"


    "Well, it''s been gone for a few days. I asked someone to ask before, and they all said I didn''t know where that girl went."


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to check. At this juncture, don''t make trouble. In a few days, the first of Lingyun Peak will come to Mu''s house to pick you up in person."


    Mrs. Liu''s words were very clear, and she couldn''t make the first tower of Lingyun Peak have another bad impression of Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue bit her lip: "Mu Bingyun wants to cultivate in the upper-class cloud sect, and Gu Xiang doesn''t need it anymore. That girl knows too much. If there is news from Mother''s side, let her disappear forever." There was a ruthless look in Feng Xue''s eyes, and there was some regret in her heart. Gu Xiang, this girl, knew too much, but there was no better candidate at the beginning. Hope Gu Xiang won''t shake out those things about her, right? Although the words of a little maid are unbelievable, but there is no wind and no waves, someone will definitely use this matter to slander her, it seems that she is still not cautious enough.


    She has passed through this life. As the protagonist, there will definitely be a large number of people around her who murdered her. Maybe just because of one sentence, these people will hate her.


    Absolutely not, as long as there are people who are harmful to her, there must be no existence.


    "Okay, Xue''er, don''t worry!" Madam Liu was very satisfied with her daughter being so careful, "By the way, the Liu Yun faction is no better than the Mu family, think twice about everything, don''t be too arrogant, just bear with it and wait until yours. Once your heels are firm, you can do whatever you want at that time.¡±


    Mu Fengxue smiled and said, "Don''t worry, mother, I know all this. The Liu Yun sect is a major sect. When my daughter steps on all the geniuses in it, then our Mu family will grow again. Brilliant."


    The two mother and son laughed very happily, just like the day when they saw the scenery of the Mu family.


    Mu Bingyun''s side, after Bai Changxing left, she has been cultivating. She has been practising the Mu family''s exercises for the past few days, and what makes her feel happy is that, perhaps because of washing her veins, when she practiced the Mu family''s exercises, she already felt much faster than in her previous life. But even so, her chances of entering the inner peak and becoming an inner disciple are almost zero.


    Those first elders are more refined than each other, and they will never allow a waste like her to enter their own peak.


    Mu Bingyun smiled faintly at the corner of her mouth, just right, she never thought about entering the inner peak. You can still take missions in Waifeng, and when the time comes, you can receive missions and receive rewards. This is the purpose of the upper-class cloud faction in her life. Liuyun Sect is just a stepping stone for her, a stepping stone to become stronger. Before she has grown up, she needs a place like Liuyun Sect.


    As for the place called Ling Yunfeng, she will not take another half step in this life. Regarding Ling Jichen, she has completely let go.


    raised his hand and touched the left side of the heart, where there was no throbbing. Everything about Ling Jichen will disappear from now on! As long as Ling Jichen didn''t disturb her life, then she wouldn''t bother him either. Immediately, she laughed. In this life, they had no chance to meet. As long as she avoided it deliberately, Ling Jichen would not notice a wasteful outer disciple.


    "cousin!"


    "Cousin" made Mu Bingyun come back to his senses and stood up. Mu Fengxue probably came here because she knew that she was going to practice at Liuyun School tomorrow, right?


    "Cousin, I really congratulate you. I never thought that you would be favored by the elders and be able to enter the Flowing Cloud Sect to practice."


    If you don''t see anyone, you hear the sound first.


    Immediately, a white figure of Mu Fengxue appeared in the room, a delicate and innocent face, fell into Mu Bingyun''s eyes. Those watery eyes are indeed very attractive. It''s like a little rabbit, lovable, especially lovable by those men. Don''t men have a natural desire to protect?


    And she Mu Bingyun has always had a cold face. Once she shows a smile, she is too charming and will be called a fairy. Even in her previous life, people would call her a femme fatale.


    Mu Fengxue first saw Mu Bingyun in a red suit, and his heart was shocked, and he couldn''t help but curse, she is such a good fairy, if she grows up, is it worth it? Such a face was extremely charming, she really couldn''t believe that if Mu Bingyun grew up, all men in the world would be hooked by each other.


    She also thought in her heart that she was the protagonist. Generally, a goblin like Mu Bingyun would end up with a serpent-hearted evaluation, and the final end would be very miserable. This is what she had read in countless time-travel novels in modern times decision.


    Fortunately, she came through, otherwise the original body would definitely not be her cousin''s opponent. With this charming face, if you want to do something, isn''t it easy?


    But, she came.


    She, Mu Fengxue, is the goddess of men in this world, and Mu Bingyun is a fairy. In front of the goddess, the fairy will always be a vulgar fan and cannot be on the table. Therefore, Mu Bingyun is destined to be a cannon fodder, a supporting role, to set off her Mu Fengxue.


    If Mu Bingyun knew what Mu Fengxue was thinking, he would definitely laugh and scold: She is still a cannon fodder to counterattack!


    Two people, one was transmigrated and the other was reborn. Neither of them knew the other''s hidden identity. This matchup was destined to be the stage for Mu Bingyun.


    "Cousin, that Liu Yun faction can''t compare to home, you have to be careful!"


    Mu Fengxue''s fake appearance made Mu Bingyun think she was a clown, with a makeup face, dancing on the stage and trying to deceive the audience under the stage. She didn''t know how to describe this feeling. In the past life, every action of Mu Fengxue would make her very difficult.


    Because, at the beginning, she really didn''t know that Mu Fengxue was so hostile to her. After she entered the Liuyun faction, her reputation gradually became very bad. The one and a half friends who had originally betrayed her for various reasons. When she was isolated, she finally came back to her senses, and finally found out that Mu Fengxue was in charge of all this.


    It''s just that she woke up too late.


    The reputation was ruined, the man was snatched, and he lost his life.


    is very fortunate that she has been reborn. Even if she encounters Mu Fengxue again, she does not have the deep hatred of her previous life, because she feels that she can be reborn once, and she is very grateful to God for giving her this opportunity.


    These days, she has thought a lot about it. In her life, Mu Fengxue is just a passer-by and a clown. As long as the clown doesn''t step down to provoke her, she will ignore it. If she wants to step down, she doesn''t mind peeling off her mask layer by layer, so that her true face can be shown to everyone.

 Chapter 21： bad intentions

    Mu Fengxue loves fame and has worked hard to build her own image since she was a child. I believe that when the reputation she built up is destroyed, it will be a very exciting scene, right?


    "Cousin, thank you for your concern."


    In the face of Mu Bingyun''s indifferent words, Mu Fengxue really hated it.


    is obviously a waste, why does he always look high when he speaks in front of her?


    gritted his teeth and asked again, "I wonder if my cousin knows where Gu Xiang has gone?"


    "Didn''t Gu Xiang always follow her cousin? Did she disappear?"


    Mu Bingyun said why Mu Fengxue didn''t come over before, and thought it was Gu Xiang who didn''t tell Mu Fengxue about that! It turned out to be because Gu Xiang had disappeared, which surprised her. In her previous life, Gu Xiang lost her life only after she was a high-ranking cloud sect and Mu Fengxue kept her filial piety for three years.


    Could it be that because of her rebirth, some people''s fate will still be changed?


    If this is the case, she will act more carefully in the future. She must not provoke trouble that her strength cannot resist, and she will cherish her own life more than anyone else in her life. She didn''t know if anyone else had such an opportunity, but she knew very well that such a chance was too rare.


    The experience of her previous life has made her heart invincible. She knows that her rebirth will change the life trajectory of many people, but she has no fear.


    Mu Fengxue carefully observed Mu Bingyun''s face and expression. Seeing that she was indifferent and didn''t know, she retracted the doubts on her face and smiled immediately. Mu Bingyun didn''t understand why a person could laugh the way she wanted. Mu Fengxue can laugh all kinds of smiles, happy smiles, innocent smiles, it always looks so real, it doesn''t feel fake at all, and it''s no wonder that so many people are deceived by her and can''t see the true face of each other.


    She is willing to bow down to such a person who can hide.


    "I don''t know where Gu Xiang''s girl has gone. It''s always a little worrying. If my cousin sees her coming back, remember to let me know!"


    "OK."


    She was also wondering, where did Gu Xiang go?


    Could it be that this girl was frightened by hearing her say that before, so she ran away?


    What about her! As long as she doesn''t come to hinder her, even if Gu Xiang comes back, she won''t be able to hinder her. Tomorrow, she will go to the Liuyun School to practice, and basically she won''t step into the Mu family again. Mu Xiangtian also made it clear to her that the moment she entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, she was officially no longer involved with the Mu family.


    means that even if she gets into trouble in the future, or is killed by someone, she doesn''t need to look at the Mu family''s face, because she will not belong to the Mu family in the future.


    "By the way, cousin, Liu Yun sect is no better than home, I still have a few pills here, and my cousin should be able to use this thing. When I enter Liu Yun sect, I need to take care of it. I have nothing to give to my cousin. My cousin must accept it and don¡¯t refuse. After a while, after I arrive at the Liuyun School, the two of us will be able to take care of me.¡±


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the box in Mu Fengxue''s hand, the box was very pretty.


    Elixir?


    Mu Fengxue was a little nervous, if Mu Bingyun didn''t accept it, she really had nothing to do. The Mu family is well aware of Mu Bingyun''s temperament. The talent is a bit of a waste, but the temperament is like a donkey, stubborn! Ten ropes could not be pulled back.


    Just when Mu Fengxue thought that Mu Bingyun would not accept it, Mu Bingyun reached out and took the box: "Thank you cousin, cousin has nothing to give you, if there is a chance in the future, cousin will give you one. Surprise gift."


    "Thank you, cousin." Mu Fengxue smiled very innocently, "Cousin, then I''ll go first, and it won''t be convenient to come tomorrow. Let''s meet at Liuyun Sect in a few days!"


    Mu Bingyun also showed a smile: "Okay." See you in three years!


    Mu Fengxue''s footsteps gradually disappeared from his ears, Mu Bingyun came back to his senses and stared at this delicate box with a strange expression on his face. She had seen this box in her previous life, but she had seen it in the Flowing Cloud Sect at that time.


    At that time, this thing was identified as Shui Huan''er. Shui Huan''er was the direct disciple of the first Jade Heart Lotus in the Biluo Peak of the Flowing Cloud Sect. Biluo Peak is the fifth peak of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    Why is this box that was supposed to be Shui Huan''er in Mu Fengxue''s hands?


    Does ?? mean that this box was originally made by Mu Fengxue?


    Hard-working memories, she remembered that Shui Huan¡¯er was exiled to the Southern Wilderness for ten years when she was assassinated. It is because the medicine pill in this box hides a poison, which will destroy the foundation of people and cut off people''s cultivation.


    She can''t remember the specific things, after all, she hadn''t paid much attention to Shui Huan''er.


    Now that I think about it, this should be Mu Fengxue''s fault for Shui Huan''er?


    Now this box was given to me by Mu Fengxue, which is a bit embarrassing. It seems that because of her rebirth, a lot of things have really changed.


    Mu Fengxue gave it to her, which means that the other party always felt that she was a threat, so she knew that she was going to be a high-ranking cloud sect, so she gave this thing to her as a last resort.


    Once she uses it herself, then there is really no way to cultivate.


    If she went to the sect to take care of those senior brothers and sisters, then she would probably die and harm her fellow sect, especially a disciple who had just entered the sect, and there was no way to survive. At the beginning, Shui Huan''er was still a direct disciple of Bi Xinlian. She was very talented and was exiled for ten years. Of course, Mu Fengxue and her admirers pushed their hands behind them, otherwise Shui Huan''er would just be punished for facing the wall.


    padded the box, what should she do with the box?


    Suddenly, her brows became warm, and another message appeared in her mind, which made her eyes light up.


    Can this be done?


    Just now Chiye told her that the medicine pill with poison in this box can be washed clean by Chiye, the poison is washed away, and the rest is an extremely pure medicine pill.


    Without hesitation, Mu Bingyun threw the box to Chiye and let him help with the washing.


    After a while, the box reappeared in his hand, and the pills were obviously much brighter. There were a total of nine pills in it, and they were round and bright. It seemed that they were high-quality pills.


    As expected of Chiye''s shot, it really is a fine product!


    What made her happy was that this medicinal pill turned out to be a seventh-order Xuandan, and it was really incredible that such a good thing was added with poison. This Mu Fengxue is really willing to spend a lot of money in order to harm people.


    looked at the box, and then looked at the medicine pill, she decided to put it away, and in the future, in front of Mu Fengxue, would dedicate this box to the powerful brothers and sisters. I don''t know how Mu Fengxue will react when that happens?

 Chapter 22： finally leaving

    Thinking of the scene at that time, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Mu Bingyun''s face.


    Besides, Mu Fengxue turned around and sent people to look for Gu Xiang, but in the end there was no one there. When there was no definite news from Mrs. Liu, the mother and daughter finally gave up. On Mu Bingyun''s side, preparations have already begun. Today, Bai Cheng has come over to confirm that she will be brought to the Flowing Cloud Sect by Bai Cheng along with the Mu family''s children tomorrow.


    Liuyun Sect will not only choose from Mu Family, of course, there will be specific elders in each family to choose outstanding children in the past. As for the city, there will also be a place for selecting disciples from the outer sect. Of course, if you are excellent, you can also be favored by your brothers and sisters and directly recommended to the inner sect. Of course, this requires very good talent, otherwise, in the end, only Able to be an outer disciple.


    This is just for some small families, but small families are not big schools, and there are too few children with excellent talents.


    Without resources and inheritance, how difficult is it to want a good talent?


    On the second day, in the Mu family''s courtyard, the selected children gathered in this courtyard, and when Mu Bingyun walked in, the Mu family''s children became lively. It''s also that Bai Changsheng hasn''t come over yet, otherwise they will talk about it half a point.


    "Look at the trash coming."


    "What is she doing here?"


    "Look, she''s actually standing behind us."


    Suddenly, a girl from the Mu family pointed at Mu Bingyun with a terrified face, as if she had seen something terrifying, and successfully attracted the children of the Mu family. The children stared at Mu Bingyun in amazement, they really didn''t understand why this trash would queue up with them.


    The girl suddenly stared at Mu Bingyun and said, "Why are you here?" She looked aloof, making Mu Bingyun frown.


    This girl was born with pink and jade carvings, and her appearance was only seven years old, but her strength was at the seventh rank of a martial artist, and she was a Xuan-level wood vein. Among these children, the talent was the best. Even though she is only two steps apart from Mu Fengxue, this is because Mu Fengxue has not yet practiced, because Liu Yun Sect sent someone over to say that Mu Fengxue will be accepted as the first disciple of Lingyun Peak. The first one will teach her other exercises, so Mu Fengxue has only practiced some basic exercises, not majoring in exercises, and she can be so powerful. This is the ability of immortal-level wood veins.


    At the same time, Ling Jichen also had a direct disciple, Mu Fengxue''s elder brother, Mu Fengyi. This was the reason why Mu Bingyun was repeatedly plotted by Mu Fengxue in his previous life. Of course, the elder brother will help the younger sister, and the two brothers and sisters will of course work together to figure out an outsider.


    "Mu Mingfei, you can come, why can''t I come?" Mu Bingyun didn''t want to entangle with Mu Mingfei. After all, Mu Mingfei was just a cannon fodder in her previous life, and was trampled by Mu Fengxue. Poor bastard, she died tragically in the end, um, before she died, it is said that she was trampled to death by one of Mu Fengxue''s admirers.


    The corner of his eye is picked, a woman with an admirer is really the easiest!


    Mu Mingfei was choked up by Mu Bingyun, she didn''t know what to say, today''s trash is a little daring, and dared to talk back to her in front of so many people. In fact, she rarely sees Mu Bingyun. After all, the Mu family all know that Mu Bingyun is a waste, and he is often bullied by Gu Xiang and a few servants. They don''t care, but today, this waste is standing with them. Together, any fool knows what this means.


    Mu Bingyun can also cultivate in the upper-class cloud sect, which is the most unacceptable to them. At the same time, they really didn''t dare to do anything to Mu Bingyun. If they angered the elders, they really couldn''t eat it and walked away, fearing that they would lose this opportunity to cultivate in the upper class cloud sect.


    Although ??Liuyun Sect hopes to recruit more talented disciples, this does not mean that they lack talented disciples.


    Although Mu Mingfei was a little unwilling in her heart, she didn''t dare to do anything. Instead, she showed a smile: "I didn''t expect Big Sister Bingyun to have this opportunity. That''s really congratulations." She calculated that the elder should be coming soon. , If she can be more generous, the elders will definitely think highly of her, and cultivate in the big sect. If an elder can look at her and take care of her, it will be easier.


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes, but he couldn''t tell that this Mu Mingfei still had some scheming. If life is really like a drama, it all depends on acting skills. They all acted in previous lives, but she didn''t act. No wonder she would end up like that.


    "It should be Tongxi, Mingfei." Mu Bingyun really looked like an older sister, making Mu Mingfei grit her teeth silently, with a thick skin and slap her nose on her face, it really was made by this trash, hum!


    Coincidentally, Bai Changchang came over, and he naturally saw the scene when Mu Mingfei and Mu Bingyun congratulated each other, and at the same time, he glanced at Mu Bingyun very strangely. This girl is a transparent person, I hope she can go further!


    As for Mu Mingfei, he had observed it secretly before, but she was just a little girl who was a little careful.


    For those who are sent to Liuyun Sect to cultivate, as long as they are not those with particularly bad conduct and unknown identities, these elders will not pay much attention. As for the future development, it''s all up to them. If they want to stand firm in the cultivation world, they don''t have a snack, and they really only have to be cannon fodder.


    "Do you understand why you are here?"


    Bai Cheng looked at the twenty or so children of the Mu family, and had to sigh that although the one from the Mu family had disappeared for a long time, the Yuwei of the Mu family was still there, and these talented disciples could represent everything.


    The children said happily one by one: "Cultivation of the upper class cloud school!"


    "Well, it''s good to know, it''s just that the big sect is not as comfortable as the Mu family. The journey of cultivation will be very hard, and if your heart is not firm, you will die. Are you still willing to go to the Liuyun sect? If you don''t want to, you can quit immediately."


    "willing."


    Bai Cheng just finished speaking, the children all said in unison, they finally had this opportunity, how could they give up?


    "Okay, then we can go."


    Bai Cheng said goodbye to Mu Xiangtian, and with a gesture of his hand, a white cloud appeared over Mu''s house. Immediately, he flicked his sleeves towards Mu Bingyun and the children, and they landed on the white clouds, and the Mu family was at their feet at the moment. The children watched with excitement as Bai Yun touched it everywhere, feeling extremely real, and their cheeks were flushed, as if they had seen some rare treasure.


    Mu Bingyun was silent, this is just a flying treasure, it can accommodate dozens of people, it is not considered advanced. In the cultivation world, only the profound tools above the treasures are considered precious. Such flying treasures can be exchanged for doing tasks. They are all for those disciples who can''t fly. For disciples who can fly in the air, such a treasure will slow down their speed. Unless they reach the level of a profound tool, their speed will only increase, so there is really nothing unusual.

 Chapter 23： Bai Chengs Conversation

    But it is not surprising to think that these children are rarely seen.


    When she was brought back to Ling Yunfeng by Ling Jichen, she was not far behind them. The reaction of these children is also normal. Bai Cheng felt out of place when he saw Mu Bingyun among a group of children. He always felt that this ten-year-old girl was like a story, and sometimes people couldn''t understand it.


    Immediately thought of what happened to this child in the Mu family, he was relieved.


    The incident with the Mu family was really sensational. After all, this child was nothing but an innocent person.


    If she is hard enough and her heart is still firm, he doesn''t mind pulling her. However, what Mu Xiangtian really meant was that from now on this child would have nothing to do with his Mu family, that is to say, his Mu family would not care whether the child was alive or dead. In this regard, he could not make an evaluation, the cultivation world has always been so cruel. Without enough talent to move Mu Xiangtian, this child can only look at himself.


    "Not interested in these magic weapons?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a voice above his head, and when he looked up, it was indeed Bai Cheng. Bai Cheng looks like a middle-aged person, with a kind face, whether it is a past life or this life, it feels good to her.


    A smile appeared on the expressionless face: "I saw the elder that day."


    "Haha, Mu Bingyun, right?"


    "Yes."


    She didn''t understand why this Bai Cheng wanted to talk to her, a person whose talent was so poor that people and gods shared the indignation, but Bai Cheng made her feel not disgusted, so she didn''t feel disgusted at all. If you can chat with people on the way to Flowing Cloud School, it would be good. In the past life, her world was Ling Jichen apart from cultivation, but in this life, she doesn''t want to be like this.


    Sometimes, it is a good thing to be able to form an alliance with some people who are pleasing to the eye, at least it can make her situation better in the future. When her talent is not enhanced, she must endure many things. Without strength, resistance is only a dead end.


    She Mu Bingyun was finally reborn, how could she just die so easily?


    How unworthy!


    "Bingyun, what did you see last time?"


    Bai Cheng felt at this moment that the last time he said to this child, I am afraid that she knew that his identity was unusual. Even if she did not know that he was an elder of the Liuyun Sect, she must know that he had a purpose in the past.


    Bai Cheng stared into Mu Bingyun''s eyes, and found that she was looking at him seriously. There was no panic on her face, and her eyes didn''t flicker. Did he feel wrong?


    Unexpectedly, Mu Bingyun showed a smile: "Elder, good eyesight!"


    Bai Cheng:¡­


    Being praised by this ten-year-old child for his good eyesight, he was really "flattered". It can be seen that her sincere smile disappears like a short-lived flower, but he knows that this child is a little special. At least when she is exposed by him, she can still treat her calmly. This can''t help but remind him of another girl who was in the Mu family back then. It happened many years ago. That girl is Mu Bingyun''s mother, Mu Qingrou, but unfortunately, God''s will tricks people, and Mu Qingrou has passed away for many years.


    And her daughter has grown so big, and her temperament is very similar.


    "Bingyun, I''m afraid this journey will be a bit difficult."


    Bai Cheng didn''t specify what he said, but Mu Bingyun understood it.


    Bai Changsheng said two things, one is that it was very difficult for her to enter the inner summit, and the second was that her cultivation path was also extremely difficult. If it was Mu Bingyun who didn''t have Chiye, it would be very difficult, but now that she has Chiye, this road will only get smoother.


    "It''s hard or not, just walk and you''ll know."


    Mu Bingyun had a confident look on his face, his gaze fell on the children not far away, seeing that they didn''t feel anything, he knew that Bai Cheng must have arranged a soundproof array around them. Then, of course, those kids couldn''t hear it. Even so, Mu Mingfei looked jealous when she saw that Bai Changxing was familiar with her.


    Mu Bingyun looked helpless: "Elder, before I entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, I feel a little hard."


    Bai Cheng was still immersed in Mu Bingyun''s sentence, "It''s hard or not, just walk and you''ll know it", and was suddenly awakened by this sentence. He was stunned for a moment, and then followed Mu Bingyun''s line of sight to Mu Bingyun. Looking at Mingfei, she saw that Mu Mingfei quickly took back the jealous look on her face, thinking that these little girls responded quickly, as expected of being trained in the big family.


    On the contrary, it was Mu Bingyun. As far as he knew, the past few years had been very poor, and Mu Xiangtian never paid attention to it, but the servants who had troubles bullied her from time to time.


    It''s just that he couldn''t see Mu Bingyun''s appearance. She was the one who was bullied, which was the most difficult thing for him to figure out.


    "Bingyun, I have a question."


    Mu Bingyun lifted her eyelids and said indifferently: "Elder, please tell me, if Bingyun knew, she would definitely answer." It means that she doesn''t know and doesn''t want to answer, so she won''t answer you.


    Bai Cheng''s cheek muscles trembled a little, and he suddenly felt that this ten-year-old girl was like an old monster who had been practicing for hundreds of years, which made him feel a little overwhelmed.


    Bai Cheng leaned closer and whispered, like a very gossipy market figure: "I heard that the servants of the Mu family often bully you, but no matter how I look at it, you don''t look like you''re being bullied."


    "so¡­"


    "So, elder, you want to know, is this true or false?"


    Bai Cheng nodded, he really wanted to know, this matter had been on his mind for several days. He always felt that if he didn''t solve it, he would soon become his inner demon.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly laughed, and there was some irony in his eyes: "Elder, Bingyun''s strength is only at the first rank of warriors."


    Hearing the words, Bai Cheng was shocked, yes, Mu Bingyun is indeed only a martial artist.


    "In the past, I was indeed the one who was bullied, but from now on, only me, Mu Bingyun, will bully others. Elder, what do you think?" Mu Bingyun narrowed her eyes. She felt very much that Bai Cheng was a very suitable person. cooperative partner. First of all, Bai Chengcheng is good, and secondly, Bai Cheng''s lifespan is only two hundred years old. Fortunately, she paid attention to it at the beginning. In his previous life, Bai Cheng''s lifespan expired two hundred years later.


    Bai Cheng was shocked again. This girl has a big heart and is very confident at the same time. For some reason, he believed that what she said was true. The confidence in her eyes convinced him.


    Mu Bingyun saw Bai Cheng''s reaction, and said again: "Is the strength of the elders now in King Xuan?"


    "Yes." He was not surprised that Mu Bingyun knew his strength. After all, these elders who walked outside all year round, their strength characteristics have long been known.

 Chapter 24： what confidence do you have

    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Elder, how long do you think it will take me to reach the Profound King?"


    Hearing this, Bai Cheng wanted to laugh, but seeing Mu Bingyun''s expression, he couldn''t help laughing. He didn''t know why, he always felt that if he laughed, he would lose something, so he didn''t laugh.


    But, this girl is too ignorant.


    "Profound veins reach King Xuan within a thousand years, and..." Bai Cheng glanced at Mu Bingyun who was still confident, he really didn''t understand why she was so confident, "And you are human-level...pseudo-wood veins, so why? ..." He really didn''t want to hit her, but when he saw her appearance, he finally said, "Perhaps, it won''t be possible for a lifetime. If you are lucky, it will take thousands of years!" If she can live to words at that time.


    At present, Mu Bingyun''s strength is only at the first rank of martial artist, and his lifespan is a little longer than that of people who do not cultivate. If he wants a thousand-year lifespan, he must reach the strength of a profound practitioner. If he reaches the profound king, he can get five Thousand years of life.


    Calculate, he is now 4,800 years old, so if he does not break through the realm of Xuanwang to reach the next realm within two hundred years, his life will be exhausted, his life will be withered, and there will be no future. Bai Cheng exists.


    "Elder, I think within a hundred years, I will definitely reach the realm of the Profound King!"


    In her previous life, she did not have Chiye, but only had a tenacious heart. Just because of Ling Jichen''s words, she suffered untold hardships and hardships, and finally reached the realm of Xuanwang within three hundred years. But... in the end, she still didn''t get her wish. In this life, she has Chiye, a hundred years is really enough. If it wasn''t for fear that Bai Cheng would be frightened, she would have wanted to keep it short.


    As long as she can wash out the Xuan-level Thunder Vessels, her speed will be more than ten times faster. What if she can wash out the Immortal-level, God-level, or even Venerable-level?


    These are all unimaginable. Immortal-level thunder pulses must require a lot of elixir, and at the same time they will definitely need specific elixir. She is not so urgent. As long as she takes it step by step, if she is allowed to have mysterious-level thunder pulses , Reaching the realm of the Profound King within a hundred years, that is really an easy task.


    Bai Cheng was still sighing that his strength could not improve, and the pain of Shouyuan was about to end, and suddenly he heard Mu Bingyun''s arrogant remarks. Yes, he felt that Mu Bingyun was arrogant. A ten-year-old child, who is only a human-level pseudo-wood vein, and whose strength is only the first-level warrior, actually said that he could reach the realm of Xuanwang within a hundred years.


    This is the funniest joke he has heard for the first time in more than 4,000 years.


    Bai Cheng''s eyes became colder: "At a young age, he is cranky, and his steps are unsteady. If you want to make a name for yourself in the world of cultivation, I''m afraid it will be difficult!"


    Bai Cheng shook his head, and there was still some disappointment in his eyes. Originally, he thought that Mu Qingrou''s daughter should have the temperament of Mu Qingrou, but he didn''t want to... After all, he was disappointed. In the future, what development this child can have has nothing to do with him.


    "Elder, don''t you think about it?"


    Mu Bingyun squinted, "Elder, if the opportunity slips away, it won''t pass in front of your eyes again, it will always stay by the side of those who are willing to catch it."


    Bai Cheng paused for a while, then took a deep look at Mu Bingyun, his eyes were still so confident, and his speech was very steady, very steady. He had never seen a child speak so calmly. , even more stable than some monks who have practiced for thousands of years. This kind of stability made him stop.


    "Bingyun, what confidence do you have?"


    In fact, what he wanted to say was who gave you confidence, and thinking that Mu Bingyun is just an orphan now, it seems a bit deceiving to say that. After all, it''s just a ten-year-old child. If she''s wrong, he just needs to correct it. However, for some unknown reason, there was always a kind of expectation in his heart, a deep expectation, and it was this feeling that made him listen to a ten-year-old child talking nonsense here.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered: "Elder, the Xuanwang realm has five thousand years of lifespan. In the past few years, have you been a little uneasy?" Mu Bingyun was a little nervous. She knew that Bai Chengcheng was a good person, but she mentioned this. I don''t know how Bai Cheng would choose. The worst plan is that Bai Cheng will not care about her in the future. She believes that Bai Cheng will not hurt her. If she succeeds, it will be much better in Liuyun Sect in the future.


    She didn''t want Bai Cheng to help her, she was able to handle these little things. She was just preparing for three years later, or something she couldn''t cope with. If elder Bai Cheng helped her, it would be much easier. In the future, when she fights against Mu Fengxue, at least there is Bai Cheng in the dark to help her pass the news.


    Otherwise, she has no strength in the Liu Yun faction, her eyes are blackened, and she is calculated by Mu Fengxue and the Mu family, which is really a normal thing.


    She has to plan for herself, she must not be so aggrieved in this life. If she really wants to face Mu Fengxue, she hopes to be the winner. This is all to prepare for her immortal-level thunder veins. Mu Fengxue''s cultivation speed is currently unmatched by her, so before she can completely defeat Mu Fengxue, she must act carefully, keep a low profile, wait until On the day when you are strong, you don''t have to be so timid.


    Bai Cheng was shocked when he heard Mu Bingyun''s words, the fact that his lifespan was only two hundred years old was really no secret, but Mu Bingyun was able to know that it was really unusual. An aura pressed towards Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun almost knelt down in the face of the sudden attack, but she never knelt down, even though it was very painful, her whole body seemed to fall apart, but she Still smiling at Bai Cheng.


    A moment later, Bai Cheng''s aura stopped, Mu Bingyun relaxed immediately, and the consumed profound energy Chi Ye quickly helped her replenish. This is because there are still a lot of elixir left in Chiye''s space, and Chiye will help her recover. It wasn''t that Chiye was merciful after seeing that she had consumed a lot of money. She found that Chiye was a miser.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Bai Cheng finally asked this sentence, which made Mu Bingyun laugh. This is what she wanted. When Bai Cheng said this sentence, it meant that the other party had been successfully aroused by her. At the same time, it also shows that Bai Cheng has this will.


    "Elder, why don''t we form an alliance?" Mu Bingyun''s straightforward words made Bai Cheng stunned for a moment, and then he burst into laughter. A ten-year-old girl actually smiled and said to him that she wanted to form an alliance with him. Don''t be too funny.


    However, Mu Bingyun said again: "If I reach the realm of the Profound King within a hundred years, then there will definitely be a way to help the elder extend his life."

 Chapter 25： bet

    "Elder may not believe it, but Elder, you still have two hundred years of your lifespan left. Take a hundred years to gamble, Elder, what do you think? No matter what the final result is, you won''t suffer."


    Before Bai Cheng could speak, Mu Bingyun spoke out his thoughts.


    In fact, it doesn''t take a hundred years, as long as she refines the elixir of the longevity pill for her, then she can put the elixir into Chiye, and Chiye will naturally refine the longevity pill according to her wishes. What can be called a longevity pill can at least extend the lifespan of five hundred years. The better the quality, the longer it will be.


    The resurrection pill that Ling Jichen and Ling Jichen were auctioning off earlier was just a drop in the bucket for Bai Cheng, and it didn''t have much effect. Besides, the resurrection pill could only be used once.


    Bai Cheng suddenly shook when he heard the word "extended life".


    At the same time, he stood aside and meditated silently, without speaking. Mu Bingyun was not in a hurry, looked under the clouds, and saw countless scenery in her eyes, but her heart couldn''t make any waves. The same path as in the previous life, but this time it was her choice to go, and she would go as she chose.


    Bai Cheng suddenly raised his head and looked at the ten-year-old girl beside him. The words that came out of her mouth did not look like she was ten years old. A hundred years of gambling? As Mu Bingyun said, for him, it really does not suffer. If he bet right, then there will be a way to prolong his life in a hundred years, and if he bet wrong, no one can blame him.


    Bet, there is still half of the hope, if you don''t bet, then what is waiting for him is the end of his life.


    For both, fools know which one to choose.


    So, he gambled.


    Looking at Mu Bingyun''s profile, I could feel her calm, there was a little smile on her face, she was so confident. He has survived for so many years, and since he was approached by a ten-year-old girl to talk nonsense, he still believed it.


    "Okay, I promise."


    Mu Bingyun turned back, the faint smile in his eyes revealed, and fell into Bai Cheng''s line of sight: "Elder, this will be a very wise decision in your life."


    Bai Cheng wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t. This child, well, he will see what kind of actions she can make in the past 100 years. Even if she didn''t help him prolong his life in a hundred years, but she could break through to the realm of Xuanwang, then he felt that the gamble was worth it.


    "Do you need help?"


    Bai Cheng is also very direct. Since this girl wants to gamble with him, she must have a plan. As long as it''s not too much, he can help her.


    Mu Bingyun really shook his head: "Everything in the Flowing Cloud Sect, the elders don''t have to intervene," she paused, seeing Bai Cheng''s surprised eyes, and continued, "If the elders hear that someone is trying to frame me, or hear For my bad things, I hope the elders will tell you."


    "there is none left?"


    Mu Bingyun said lightly: "Besides, if my life is really in danger, the elder can save me if it is convenient."


    As soon as these words fell, Bai Cheng couldn''t help laughing.


    What condition is this? ?


    is not a condition at all. He didn''t expect that this little girl''s condition is like this, which is really beyond his expectations.


    "This is your condition?" Bai Cheng couldn''t help confirming again, he really couldn''t believe that this girl told him so much and offered such a big temptation, in the end he only needed him to do these things.


    Mu Bingyun tilted her head: "Elder, what do you think I need? Do you need an elder to help me gain a firm foothold in the Flowing Cloud Sect? If that''s the case, the elder should not bet with me. Since I have a hundred years If you have the confidence to reach the realm of the Profound King, then you can still do things to gain a firm foothold in the Liuyun faction."


    "As long as someone doesn''t persecute deliberately, then I, Mu Bingyun, will fulfill my promise to the elder."


    Deliberate persecution?


    Bai Cheng narrowed his eyes. Could it be that this girl knew that someone was going to persecute her, so she had to bet with him to save her life at a critical moment? If so, he can really understand. However, as far as he knew, Mu Bingyun didn''t have any enemies. If he talked about the servants who often bullied her, after she joined the Flowing Cloud Sect, she would naturally not be afraid.


    Being able to persecute Liuyun Sect disciples, even outside disciples, he felt that if this person was not from Liuyun Sect, then it was basically impossible. Unless this disciple was sent from Liuyun to be persecuted.


    Bai Cheng didn''t ask who would persecute her. If she wanted to say something, she would have said it. As for this matter, he took it to heart. Someone actually wanted to persecute the disciples of the Liuyun Sect. This person was very courageous. Of course he didn''t know that this person was the talented girl in their eyes, Mu Fengxue.


    "Okay, I promise." Bai Cheng didn''t hesitate at all, Mu Bingyun''s words, except for reaching the realm of the Profound King within a hundred years, he felt that the rest of the words were very pertinent. As for those hundred years, he suddenly had some expectations. Maybe, a miracle happened suddenly, can she be okay?


    Mu Bingyun finally laughed: "In the future, the elders don''t need to help me deal with anyone, just the news of the elders, and then, when I am really in crisis, just save my life." Mu Bingyun felt that Let''s be clear, she didn''t want Bai Chengzhen to get involved. The relationship between her and Mu Fengxue was too complicated. Once they fight each other, they will participate in more characters, but she has not forgotten that the admirers around Mu Fengxue are all dragons and phoenixes, and there are great forces behind them.


    She felt that she was a little naive before, and depending on Mu Fengxue''s temperament, whether she stood out or hidden, life would not be easy. Therefore, it is very normal for them to meet head-on three years later. As for, in the past three years, Mu Fengxue will definitely reach out to Liu Yun to send her to persecute her, which has become an indispensable thing in Mu Fengxue''s life.


    Mu Bingyun gestured, Bai Cheng withdrew the soundproof formation, and the two of them stood on the edge of the clouds, watching the bustling city getting further and further away from here, and gradually returning to the mountains. Her heart also calmed down, however, Mu Mingfei over there was not calm at all.


    That waste, actually... unexpectedly got the elder''s love all of a sudden, Mu Mingfei''s heart is so hated, how could she not see that this waste is so capable! Hmph, it seems that she underestimated her.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to have noticed a very resentful Primordial Spirit, and when he followed it, he saw Mu Mingfei staring at her like a female scorpion with red eyes, as if to poison her to death. It''s a pity that this female scorpion has not yet grown, so don''t put poison indiscriminately, just poison yourself to death.


    Mu Bingyun returned a smile to Mu Mingfei, almost didn''t make Mu Mingfei so angry, it was really annoying.

 Chapter 26： Anxious Mu Mingfei

    This waste, wild species, who has always been able to swallow his voice, actually looks back at her at this moment. Is this announcing his victory to her and showing off his power with her?


    Bai Cheng secretly glanced at Mu Bingyun''s expression, only to see that the corners of her mouth were curled up, and she looked at Mu Mingfei over there indifferently, with a look of aloofness, this kind of look makes the little girl angry. what! He always felt that this kind of feeling of being mad and not paying for his life was the real Mu Bingyun.


    The Mu Bingyun who was always bullied by the servants I heard before, doesn''t look like her.


    Just because she is not strong enough, she chose to endure it, I don''t know if she thinks this way, right?


    If Mu Bingyun knew what Bai Cheng was thinking, he would definitely appreciate it very much. Yes, no matter in the past life or this life, she endured because she was not strong enough, and she always wanted to survive. When her mother died, her last words were to let her live well.


    Although she has no superfluous feelings towards the mother who has no deep impression on her, she will try her best to follow her wishes and live as much as possible, then she will live.


    "Bingyun, do you have a goal?" Or a dream?


    In Mu Mingfei''s cannibalistic eyes, Bai Cheng''s sound insulation formation appeared again. Seeing Bai Cheng''s initiative to speak, Mu Mingfei really wanted to roll his eyes, and then passed out foaming at the mouth. Unfortunately, even if she pinched her hands pale, she still couldn''t pass out, and could only watch Mu Bingyun and the elder warmly.


    At this moment, she hated Mu Bingyun very much, even more than she hated Mu Fengxue.


    Originally, she was the most talented and most powerful among the children. Without Mu Fengxue holding her back, she felt that she could finally raise her eyebrows. What happened? ? Halfway through killing a waste like Mu Bingyun, he even got the elder''s favor. If the elders don''t like it, how can they set up a soundproof array to chat with them? ?


    She can already feel the hot gazes from the surrounding children, Mu Bingyun is hitting her in the face!


    The companions who complimented her before, although they didn''t show it at this moment, she clearly felt the contempt from them. Yes, that is to despise her, because in the eyes of the elders, Mu Mingfei is even worse than a waste wild species. It was so irritating, even with Bai Cheng, she hated it together.


    Wait, these people are waiting for her Mu Mingfei, sooner or later, she will step on top of their heads, making them regret what they did today, and she will step on their heads hard to let them know what pain is.


    Target?


    Mu Bingyun turned her head back and felt that the soundproof array was set up again, but Mu Mingfei''s vicious eyes could not be blocked. She could feel that those eyes were like a sharp knife, as if she wanted to stab Break this compartment and penetrate her body directly. Seeing her blood dripping down the ground is the purpose of the owner of this look.


    There was a bloodthirsty smile on the corner of her mouth, and she looked back at Mu Mingfei: "Goal? Live, be strong. Those who step down all obstacles, prevent me from being strong, and hurt my life will only become my dead soul." Mu Bingyun looked at Mu Mingfei deeply, this look made Mu Mingfei tremble inexplicably, and took two steps back.


    She... How could her eyes make her tremble? ?


    Mu Mingfei couldn''t believe it. When she wanted to confirm it again, Mu Bingyun had already turned her head away and her eyes fell on the floating clouds.


    Bai Cheng was also stunned by Mu Bingyun''s words. He was only ten years old, and he knew he was powerful. These words may seem **** and ruthless, but this is indeed the most realistic portrayal, as a portrayal of a cultivator. . He didn''t think Mu Bingyun shouldn''t think like that, and he didn''t underestimate her because she was a girl. When he agreed to bet, he put her in the same position.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t greet the sound of ridicule, so he couldn''t help turning his head: "Don''t the elders think it''s funny?"


    "What''s so funny?" Bai Cheng asked rhetorically, with a slight smile in his eyes, the more he looked at Mu Bingyun, the more pleasing his eyes became.


    Perhaps, she really can.


    Well, he waited a hundred years later.


    Everything will be known in a hundred years, so during this one hundred years, he will silently guard her to grow up.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his head, his voice faintly imperceptible: "It''s really not funny."


    "I''m serious," she reiterated, so it''s not a joke.


    Bai Cheng also nodded again to confirm: "I''m also serious."


    Bai Cheng respected her, but she didn''t expect it, and made a most prudent promise: "Elder, trust me, I will definitely give you a satisfactory result."


    "I believed it since I was gambling." Bai Cheng didn''t know why he blurted out this, but he didn''t regret it.


    Mu Bingyun finally smiled. This smile looked very simple. Compared with the previous smile, it was a little more relaxed and a little less burdensome. Bai Cheng also laughed, he knew that the girl believed him too.


    Mu Mingfei''s nose is almost crooked. She has never been treated like this. Today, she feels that she has been greatly insulted. This elder of the Floating Cloud Sect actually doesn''t pay attention to her at all. The most important thing is that the other party doesn''t pay attention to her, but it''s okay to pay attention to a waste wild species. What is the reason? ?


    She couldn''t be mad. Even if the elders valued one of them, as long as they didn''t value Mu Bingyun, she thought it made sense.


    However, the scene in front of her was about to drive her crazy.


    In Mu Mingfei''s madness, the Liuyun faction also arrived.


    Bai Cheng dropped the Mu family''s children on the ground, put away the Baiyun treasure, and then said, "Today, I will take you to your temporary residence, and tomorrow someone will come and pick you up to meet the first elders in the main hall. As for whether you can If you can be fancy, then it depends on your ability. If you are not selected, you will be assigned to the outer peak. Having said that, the first rule in the sect cannot be violated: the same sect must not kill each other, otherwise you will receive The most severe punishment!"


    After ?? finished speaking, Bai Cheng looked for help, and immediately two Liuyun Sect disciples came up: "Junior brothers and sisters, come with us!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Bai Cheng, gestured, and left with the two brothers.


    As for Fangcai Bai Cheng''s last sentence, she guessed that there was no such thing, but Bai Cheng said it anyway, he just wanted to shock Mu Mingfei, so that there would be no trouble before tomorrow. In fact, she didn''t mind what Mu Mingfei did. After all, Mu Mingfei was not Mu Fengxue, and the gap between the two was too great.


    "My brothers and sisters, today, you can stay here temporarily!" The two brothers explained some trivial matters and left.


    There are rows of houses here, some are vacant, some are occupied, and my brother asked each of them to choose a room to stay for one night.

 Chapter 27： Arrogant

    Mu Mingfei glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, and waved at the disciples of the Mu family, and someone immediately complimented him: "Senior Sister Mingfei!"


    "Pick me the biggest and best room!" Mu Mingfei said loudly, as if she was talking to Mu Bingyun, but she did not make Mu Bingyun react, but let the room The people in it heard it clearly. You must know that this is not an empty house. Although there are not many people living in it, it is not empty.


    Immediately, someone came out of the room. Most of these people were under ten years old, but the disciples who were brought back by the other elder brothers and sisters in the past two days were all the disciples who had to go through various peaks to select those who would not stay. Among them, there are many better talents than Mu Mingfei. When Mu Mingfei saw that someone saw it, she was extremely unhappy.


    also glared back fiercely, the children in the room did not make a sound, but stuck their heads back with a smile.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help feeling sad for Mu Mingfei, the cannon fodder really had a reason. If Mu Mingfei was in the position of her previous life, she probably wouldn''t be able to survive for a few days in this Floating Cloud Sect, right?


    Similarly, Mu Mingfei would have such a temperament, and she has something to do with the Mrs. Liu from the Mu family, right? Even though Mu Mingfei is not as talented as Mu Fengxue, he is still a gifted child. Mrs. Liu would never allow anyone to threaten her daughter, so the Mu family needed someone to be the target.


    She Mu Bingyun was originally the best candidate, but unfortunately, she is a waste. Therefore, the candidate to be the target for Mu Fengxue fell on Mu Mingfei.


    "Why are you still looking at it? Why don''t you choose the house for me??" Mu Mingfei seemed to feel that she was being ignored, and then yelled at the disciple of the Mu family, looking extremely vicious.


    Those Mu family disciples are not as talented as Mu Mingfei, and they will have to rely on Mu Mingfei to survive in the Liuyun Sect, so they can only swallow their anger. They thought to themselves, when Miss Feng Xue came up, they would naturally go back to flatter Miss Feng Xue, but she would have nothing to do with Mu Mingfei.


    The disciples of the Mu family hurriedly searched for these houses, but whenever they saw a place marked as an empty house, they had to go in and have a look. After comparing the two, they finally picked out a relatively good house, and then returned to Mu Ming. Fei''s side.


    "Senior Sister Mingfei, the house has been selected, shall we go there?"


    The more servile the disciples of the Mu family are, the more mean Mu Mingfei is. She privately thought that this was a way to reflect her status, after all, Mrs. Liu gave it to her like this in the past. If Mrs. Liu wants to pay Mu Fengxuefan to see more, hide more, and calculate more, then what she will give to Mu Mingfei must be more trouble, more noise, and more violence.


    After the two grow up, Mu Mingfei''s temperament will not be liked, but Mu Fengxue, who is good at hiding, will reveal her beautiful side to everyone, and will gain more popularity. And Mu Mingfei will gradually lose popularity because of the comparison between the two.


    Mu Bingyun thought that in her previous life, didn''t she lose everything because Ling Jichen lost her mind and was used by Mu Fengxue?


    Mu Mingfei glanced at Mu Bingyun triumphantly, and instantly came up with a plan, and beckoned: "Don''t panic, doesn''t our sister Bingyun still have a place to live?"


    "Senior Sister Mingfei, please tell me!" The Mu family disciples often do some flattering things, so they are very good at observing people''s eyes, especially a very brainless person like Mu Mingfei, who can easily see it and die. effortlessly.


    Mu Mingfei stared at Mu Bingyun and smiled coldly: "I''m afraid that Sister Bingyun will suddenly leave home and I''m not used to it, so...you can choose a room similar to your home for Sister Bingyun, right?"


    "This..." The disciples of the Mu family are a little embarrassed. It is easy to choose a good house. In this Liuyun Sect, if you want to choose a house that looks like the broken courtyard of the Mu family, it is more difficult than going to the sky. .


    Seeing that the disciples of the Mu family were embarrassed, Mu Mingfei''s expression changed: "What? They are all from the same family. Could it be that doing such trivial things will make you stumped? Don''t forget, Sister Bingyun belongs to the Mu family. Miss, it¡¯s not like us disciples of the Mu family can compare.¡± Mu Mingfei laughed deeply, and the poisonous light shone inside, as if to tear Mu Bingyun to pieces.


    The Mu family disciples looked at each other with bitter expressions on their faces, and couldn''t help but say, "Senior Sister Mingfei doesn''t know that the house here is too far from the house of Miss Bingyun''s Mu family."


    The disciples of the Mu family also knew that they couldn¡¯t name the things that happened to Mu Bingyun in the Mu family. Mu Mingfei said this to make it clear that he wanted to use their hands to fix Mu Bingyun.


    She Mu Mingfei is not afraid of Mu Bingyun, because her talent is there.


    And these people, those with better talent will not be afraid, but some people with bad talent, even Mu Bingyun who is not valued, they are not willing to offend.


    Mu Mingfei looked angry: "Since there isn''t any, let''s set up an identical one!" After speaking, she raised her head and looked at Mu Bingyun with a smile, "Sister Bingyun, I hope you will be satisfied."


    She felt that Mu Bingyun was still just that trash of the Mu family. No matter what she did here, Mu Bingyun would not resist. Of course, when she did these things, she didn''t want to be discovered. After all, tomorrow was the day she went to the main hall to apprentice, so don''t leave any bad impression. After all, Bai Changsheng had already reminded him before, not to fight with each other. As long as Mu Bingyun doesn''t say it, no one will know. On the contrary, these people will still feel that Mu Bingyun is squeamish. This is killing two birds with one stone.


    Just, will Mu Bingyun do what she wishes?


    The Mu family disciples looked at each other, but in the end they had no choice but to pick out a poor room, and then ¡°arranged¡± it inside. Mu Mingfei was very satisfied when she saw that Mu Bingyun did not move.


    "Who am I supposed to be, it turns out to be the lady of the Mu family, no wonder she has such a big shelf??"


    A female voice sounded, and then the door of the next room opened, and a little girl in Tsing Yi walked out. The little girl was only seven years old, and she was born delicate and beautiful, like a flower. His eyes were bright, and he looked at Mu Bingyun with contempt, and then sneered: "Yo, but a first-rank warrior has such an air. Today, I have come to see."


    When everyone heard the words, they all stared at Mu Bingyun immediately, their hot gaze fell on Mu Bingyun, but she couldn''t feel the slightest bit. She had already felt a lot of this kind of gaze in her previous life. It''s not unusual, not unusual at all. , of course, it will not set off the slightest waves in her psychology.


    "What? Think I''m wrong?"


    The little girl in Tsing Yi walked not far from Mu Bingyun, looked back at the room where the disciples of the Mu family were busy going in and out, her eyes flickered: "So your disciples of the Mu family are for you young ladies of the Mu family. Servant??"

 Chapter 28： is a cheeky little girl

    The voice of the little girl in Tsing Yi was not too loud or not. It had just spread all over the surroundings. As long as the people in the room did not deliberately block it, they would be able to hear it. More and more eyes fell on Mu Bingyun. She didn''t even have a posture. For another, just stand here quietly, let''s look at it.


    Mu Mingfei was very happy over there, it was really rewarding, I didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so disliked, it really is a waste, and God also thinks that she should not exist in this world, Mu Bingyun?


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and landed on the little girl in Tsing Yi. Ouyang Qingqing, the sister of an old acquaintance, knew it.


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly saw Mu Bingyun look up. From the look in the other''s eyes, she always felt that she was revealing something, but with Mu Bingyun, she was certain that they were meeting for the first time.


    "Qingqing, what''s going on here? Did you get into trouble the first time the high-ranking cloud sent you?"


    Ouyang Qingqing heard the male voice and looked up in a direction with joy: "Brother, why are you here?"


    elder brother?


    Mu Bingyun was relieved afterwards. By the way, Ouyang Li came to see his sister, right? Ouyang Li was also one of Mu Fengxue''s admirers in his previous life. It was the local tyrant Li who said before her death in her previous life that she would exchange everything with her for Wandu Pill. The Ouyang family owned a large mine, and the profound stones mined were also very good, so he was the target of the Liuyun faction.


    Ouyang Li touched Ouyang Qingqing who ran over: "I haven''t seen you for a few years, and I have grown a lot. Finally, I have come to Liuyun."


    "Brother, I finally see you." Ouyang Qingqing also looked very happy, but after she was happy, she did not forget that there was another Mu Bingyun there, "By the way, brother, I saw an arrogant and domineering man. Miss Shijia."


    "It''s her, the lady of the Mu family, who even asked the disciples of the Mu family to help decorate the room!" Ouyang Qingqing pointed at Mu Bingyun''s nose and said with a look of deep disgust in his mouth, as if Mu Bingyun had done something outrageous.


    Ouyang Li also looked at Mu Bingyun when he heard the words, only to see a little girl in red standing there quietly, with no expression on her face, as if she hadn''t heard Ouyang Qingqing''s words just now. The faint look between his brows made him unable to help take another look. He saw that there were many contemptuous eyes on this little girl around him, but she did not feel ashamed at all.


    is a cheeky little girl!


    Ouyang Li got such an answer in an instant, and asked squinting, "Brother Fu, this little girl seems to be interesting!"


    Mu Bingyun frowned. He didn''t raise his head to look at Ouyang Li, but now he finally had some reaction when he heard "Brother Fu" in his mouth. In the previous life, there was indeed an aristocratic family surnamed Fu in the aristocratic family that was close to the Ouyang family, and there was an amazing and brilliant son in the family surnamed Fu, and that was the young master of the Fu family, Fu Xilin.


    He was also her friend at first, but after he became Mu Fengxue''s admirer, they were no longer friends. It seems that everything that Mu Fengxue likes can be easily snatched from her. Whether it''s people or other things, Mu Fengxue has a way to take them away from her one by one.


    Mu Bingyun''s face showed a sullen look, why?


    She raised her head and stared at Fu Xilin, her eyes had returned to calm, and she glanced lightly.


    It was the same as when she first met. Fu Xilin has a cold and arrogant personality and doesn''t speak much. He helped her at the beginning, but later alienated her because of the arrival of Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly smiled, wearing a red shirt, this smile made both Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li stunned. Both of them are sons of an aristocratic family, they are talented, and of course their looks are excellent. They have seen countless beautiful women. Suddenly, they didn''t know why they would stare at a ten-year-old girl.


    "Which young lady of the Mu family are you?" Ouyang Li is worthy of being the son of an aristocratic family. He has a lot of knowledge and quickly reacted. He walked up to Mu Bingyun, very close, lowered his head and used a slightly He said in an ambiguous posture, and there was a masculine air in his ears, but Mu Bingyun didn''t respond at all, which made Fu Xilin, who was paying attention here from a distance, a little surprised.


    He originally thought that this little girl from the Mu family was just trying to attract people''s attention. At this moment, seeing her clear eyes, but after seeing Ouyang Li''s actions, he instead had a look of contempt. While he was surprised, he also agreed with Fang Cai Ouyang very much. Li, she is really an interesting little girl.


    Mu Bingyun took a few steps back and looked directly at Ouyang Li: "May I ask who this senior is?"


    "You don''t know me?" Ouyang Li pointed to his nose with a surprised look, as if it was a sin for Mu Bingyun not to know him. Yes, he was really a little surprised. The aristocratic young lady should know about him. After all, he has a lot of portraits circulated, but now he doubts that this little girl in red is not a fake Mu family lady, right?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him lightly: "I don''t know."


    "Really don''t know each other?" Ouyang Li was a little unwilling to give up, how could it be?


    Just when Ouyang Li wanted to prove something, Fu Xilin said, "Brother Ouyang, maybe she really doesn''t know."


    "Huh? Brother Fu, when did you speak for the girl?" Ouyang Li looked strange, "Could it be that your taste is like this?" He glared at Mu Bingyun. The red clothes are also very suitable for her, but he prefers that kind of pure woman, who looks like a fairy.


    The legendary Mu Fengxue came to mind involuntarily. This Mu Fengxue wears a veil when she goes out. Although she is famous, very few people have seen her. Legend has it that Mu Fengxue''s favorite is white, which is exactly what he likes. It is said that this time Mu Fengxue will also go to the upper-class cloud school, or directly worship under the first door of Lingyun Peak.


    He thought it was an opportunity.


    "She doesn''t look like she''s lying!" Fu Xilin said seriously, Ouyang Li felt a little boring. This Fu Xilin doesn''t always like to joke, so what should he do?


    Ouyang Li thought of Mu Fengxue and couldn''t help but leaned in and asked, "Who is Mu Fengxue?"


    "Cousin!"


    "Biao...cousin, then..." Ouyang Li expressed a little surprise, pointing at Mu Bingyun for a long time without saying a word.


    Mu Bingyun saw this and took the words lightly: "Yes, I am the waste material of that Mu family-level pseudo-wood vein."


    Forehead¡­


    When Mu Bingyun revealed his identity very calmly, the people who heard it were still a little surprised. After looking at it again, it turned out that Mu Bingyun was really only a first-rank martial artist, and she knew that she was not lying.


    It''s just that Ouyang Li is suspicious, will the disciples of the Mu family be driven by a waste?


    Not only Ouyang Li was suspicious, but Fu Xilin was also suspicious. Of course, many people living in these houses were also suspicious. After all, there are still relatively few fools in this world, and Mu Mingfei''s IQ cannot deceive many people.

 Chapter 29： expose

    Ouyang Li quickly came back to his senses. In fact, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. After all, a person with bad talent has no enthusiasm when he sees him. Even if he doesn''t know his identity, at least he looks good. Didn''t see the female disciples around, they all looked at him shyly... and Fu Xilin''s?


    However, this Mu Bingyun seemed to have no desires or desires, looking at him was like looking at wood, thinking that he was just a piece of wood in others'' hearts, he was really uncomfortable.


    Mu Mingfei over there was stunned when Ouyang Li and the two came over. Such a good-looking man is really rare, and she also recognized these two men, after all, there are many pictures of them outside. Young Master Ouyang and Young Master Fu Family, these two young masters actually became her senior brothers, can she be unhappy?


    If she can get in touch with them, she won''t have to worry about it in her life.


    "I have seen Senior Brother Ouyang, Senior Brother Fu, the little girl Mu Jia Mu Mingfei."


    Mu Mingfei wouldn''t let this opportunity go, seeing this, Ouyang Qingqing snorted coldly, she hated this Mu Mingfei more than Mu Bingyun! She has seen many women who hooked up with her brother and brother Fu.


    Ouyang Li was in a much better mood when he saw Mu Mingfei''s shy face towards him. Sure enough, the rest of the people were normal, and his Ouyang Li''s charm was still there, just because the one named Mu Bingyun was abnormal. This is good, this is good, otherwise he will doubt his own charm.


    "I''m Ouyang Li from the Ouyang family, and he''s Fu Xilin from the Fu family! Your name is Mu Bingyun?"


    Ouyang Li was in a good mood, so he didn''t mind introducing him to Mu Bingyun who didn''t know anything. As a result, Mu Mingfei''s whole person is not well, it is Mu Bingyun again, why is it her again? ? Why does everyone else focus on this waste and wild species every time? ?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Mu Mingfei, who had fierce eyes, and suddenly smiled. This smile made Ouyang Li''s eyes dazzle. He clearly liked women who looked like fairies, but when he saw this little girl, Mu Bingyun Rose, always able to attract a bit of his attention.


    "It turned out to be Senior Brother Ouyang and..." Mu Bingyun glanced at Fu Xilin, "It''s really disrespectful to Senior Brother Fu, since Bingyun invited the two senior brothers into the house, and wanted to make amends for the two senior brothers with tea instead of wine, I don''t know the two senior brothers. Brother, can you show me your face?"


    Hearing this, both Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin were surprised?


    This attitude has changed too quickly, right?


    Just when Mu Mingfei wanted to stop it, Mu Bingyun had already led the two of them plus a reluctant Ouyang Qingqing to the room that was "arranged" by the disciples of the Mu family.


    The two of Ouyang Li didn''t think too much. The "arrangement" they used as disciples of the Mu family was the same as the "arrangement" they said they knew.


    "Sister Bingyun, why would your daughter''s family be so embarrassed to invite two men into the house? It''s for someone to tell them, but it''s not good. After all, so many brothers and sisters have seen it." Mu Mingfei was a little flustered. These people saw the situation in the room, so she couldn''t explain anything.


    She is very regretful now. If she wasn''t so impatient, she wouldn''t have made such a mistake. She doesn''t want you to lose face in front of the two young masters.


    Mu Bingyun paused for a while, and saw that Ouyang Li and the two were hesitant, and immediately said, "The cultivator is informal, and besides, I didn''t invite only two senior brothers, and Junior Sister Qingqing invited them together."


    Ouyang Qingqing snorted coldly, but she didn''t know how her brother would be interested in this Mu Bingyun. What is an invitation, she just followed, wanting to see what the place where the Mu family''s young lady lives, and also ask the Mu family''s disciples to help arrange it.


    Mu Bingyun murmured silently: How could it let you down?


    Hearing what Mu Bingyun said, Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin also had no worries, and finally followed Mu Bingyun to that room. Under Mu Mingfei''s desperate eyes, Mu Bingyun opened the door with a smile, and walked in as if nothing had happened.


    However, the three of Ouyang Li were stunned outside the door, this¡­


    The three of them stared, is this the room that the disciples of the Mu family "arranged"? Is that what Mu Bingyun looked like in the Mu family''s living room?


    This... The three didn''t know what to say, and at the moment they didn''t know how to act, whether to step in or step back out.


    "They remember it clearly, there is not much difference!"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the whole room alone, it was full of memories, memories of everything about the Mu family. When the three heard it, the five flavors were mixed, especially Ouyang Qingqing''s blushing face, she also knew what happened. This incident was clearly because Mu Mingfei instigated Mu Jia''s disciples to bully Mu Bingyun''s arrival. Thinking of her previous attitude towards Mu Bingyun, she felt blushing and her head was shrunk into her neck, she had no face to see.


    Just a few days after arriving at the Floating Cloud Sect, she lost such a big face, so how can she get along with the Floating Cloud Sect in the future?


    It''s all to blame for that Mu Mingfei. At this moment, Ouyang Qingqing turns to hate Mu Mingfei. If it wasn''t for Mu Mingfei, would she be able to lose such a big face?


    "Why didn''t you come in?"


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun seemed to be fine, the three of them didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Bingyun tilted his head and looked at the room, and said, "Maybe they haven''t set it up yet. It''s really rude to entertain a few people in such a room."


    "So that''s how it is!" Ouyang Li laughed dryly, "Why don''t Bingyun go to our yard?"


    Originally thought that Mu Bingyun might refuse, but they heard Mu Bingyun say: "Okay, then it would be disrespectful."


    Ouyang Li was speechless: She really is a cheeky little girl!


    Mu Bingyun walked out without looking at everything in the room. She doesn''t want to live in such a house! As for why she suddenly changed her attitude towards several people, it was only because she thought that these two men would be Mu Fengxue''s admirers in the future, while Ouyang Qingqing was Mu Fengxue''s friend.


    Although these people didn''t frame her very much in the previous life, but because they made Mu Fengxue smoother and smoother, she felt that the feng shui took turns. If she turned these people back in this life, even if she couldn''t turn the back, she would not hate them. She, after tearing off Mu Fengxue''s mask, will someone help?


    Ouyang Li and the three didn''t know that Mu Bingyun''s stomach was full of "bad water" at the moment, and he, Amen, was still puzzled by the matter in front of him. Miss the dignified Mu family, actually live in such a place?


    Even if the other party is a waste material, they feel that there are a lot of tricks in the place where even a servant''s house is inferior. Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin took the matter to heart and prepared to have someone investigate when they were free.

 Chapter 30： ignition

    The minds of the two just matched Mu Bingyun''s mind, she just wanted these people to discover Mu Fengxue''s true face.


    When Mu Fengxue gave her the poison pill, she had already figured out that the entanglement between her and Mu Fengxue would never stop, whether it was in the past or this life. If that''s the case, she has to do it first, she doesn''t want to die, and she doesn''t want to lose what she has.


    Ling Jichen, she is not rare anymore.


    However, what she has, what belongs to her is indeed something that no one can take away. If anyone dares to rob, she will kill her!


    The four of them came out of the room, and Mu Mingfei, seeing their expressions, of course knew that these people already knew about it. Biting his lip, he wanted to go forward and say something, but Ouyang Li was disgusted when he saw her appearance and spoke up.


    "Sister Mingfei, right?"


    Mu Mingfei was overjoyed, Senior Brother Ouyang seemed to remember her name, and he couldn''t say that she had no chance at all. Maybe Senior Brother Ouyang still thinks she is good, then... She can already imagine whether she will be able to get along with Senior Brother Ouyang alone in the future?


    Ouyang Li caught a glimpse of this vicious woman who was mad at him, and said with disgust, "I think the room is well-decorated. Why don''t you let Junior Sister Mingfei live there today! Junior Sister Bingyun, you won''t refuse to agree?"


    "What?" Mu Mingfei was dumbfounded and asked her to stay? Is that house habitable? ?


    Ouyang Li looked like he was supporting Mu Mingfei, which made the female disciples around him red-eyed.


    gritted his teeth and stared at Mu Mingfei fiercely, okay, this new disciple who has just stepped into the Flowing Cloud Sect and has not been selected by the peaks yet dares to seduce Senior Brother Ouyang in front of them? ? bitch!


    Slut!


    Mu Mingfei is a bitch! To seduce Senior Brother Ouyang by such means? ? No wonder... No wonder Mu Mingfei looked so arrogant when she came here, she came here entirely for Senior Brother Ouyang? ?


    Feeling the stinging eyes around her, Mu Mingfei secretly thought that it was not good, but she didn''t have the thought to think about the reactions of these people. She thought she might have heard it wrong? How could Senior Brother Ouyang let her live in that place?


    Mu Mingfei resisted the expression that was about to collapse and said, "Senior Brother Ouyang, what did you just say?"


    "What? Didn''t you hear clearly?" Ouyang Li squinted, "Then I''ll say it again." It seems that Ouyang Li''s attitude towards Mu Mingfei is very good, but it''s just what those around him who don''t know the reason think.


    "Junior Sister Mingfei, this house is reserved for you."


    Ouyang Li had a smile on his face, but he could not see the slightest dissatisfaction with Mu Mingfei. It made those women even more hated, this bitch, as expected, this bitch, actually knew that Senior Brother Ouyang would come to visit his sister today, so he came here at this time, and also attracted Senior Brother Ouyang''s attention, they really I don''t know what means this **** used for Senior Brother Ouyang.


    Ouyang Li articulates clearly, every word clearly and clearly, and the voice is just enough for everyone around to hear it. Now Mu Mingfei finally believes that Senior Brother Ouyang wants her to live in that shabby house. Aggrieved in his heart, why did Brother Ouyang treat her like this?


    Mu Mingfei''s eyes were red: "Senior brother Ouyang, why do you treat Mingfei like this?"


    Female disciples: This **** was so moved that his eyes were red, and he had the cheek to ask Senior Brother Ouyang why? ? Isn''t this forcing Senior Brother Ouyang to admit in public that he is very special to her?


    The female disciples exploded with rage. Compared to the previous place where there was a strong smell of gunpowder, if you lit a fire, it would definitely explode here.


    Ouyang Li smiled very nicely, which made the angry female disciples calm down. Senior Brother Ouyang was really handsome. Of course, the aloof appearance of Senior Brother Fu, who had been silent for a long time, also made them dizzy, and some couldn''t tell whether it was the door or the window that went back to the house.


    Just thinking that after killing a Mu Mingfei halfway, the anger in the female disciples¡¯ chests rose again, as if they were going to turn Mu Mingfei into ashes.


    "Because I think you are suitable for this room." When Ouyang Li said this sentence with a smile, the scene fell into silence, and the eyes of the female disciples were already full of fire, so you are a **** Mu Mingfei , What a **** who seduced Senior Brother Ouyang, to actually force Senior Brother Ouyang to say such a thing, it really made them very angry.


    They endured everything. After Senior Brother Ouyang leaves here, they will take care of this bitch.


    Mu Bingyun silently did not speak on the side, she seemed to have heard the voices of those senior and junior sisters gearing up. The effect seemed to be better than she had imagined. Originally, she planned to let these people know about Mu Mingfei''s evil deeds. However, after Ouyang Li added some firewood, the fire seemed to be burning very vigorously.


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth raised a sneer, by the way, how could she forget that Ouyang Li likes women who are pure and like a fairy the most, and what he hates most are women who are full of scheming and vicious. Mu Mingfei did this in front of him. At this moment, it was the young and vigorous Ouyang Li who would definitely embarrass her in public.


    Mu Mingfei is also unlucky! While cleaning her, Ouyang Li happened to come over.


    At this time in her previous life, she didn''t have an upper-class cloud school, so she didn''t know how Mu Mingfei and Ouyang Li met in the first place. It was also because Mu Mingfei had feelings for Ouyang Li, and she was finally designed by Mu Fengxue to let Ouyang Li step on him. died. The end is still so miserable, and Mu Mingfei''s end in this life does not know what it is.


    Mu Mingfei only felt a burning pain on her face. She understood that Ouyang Li didn''t have any thoughts about her, maybe because she did it on purpose after seeing the scene in the room. The reason for doing this is to vent her anger for Mu Bingyun, and sure enough, this trash blocked her way.


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Ming Fei, feel free to stay, I don''t mind!"


    Ouyang Li was a little happy about the way Mu Bingyun came up to ignite. Fun, fun! He thought she was interesting from the beginning, and she was so interesting!


    "It seems that Junior Sister Bingyun doesn''t mind, Junior Sister Mingfei, you can stay here! Junior Sister Bingyun will go to our yard today and be with Qingqing. When we select disciples for the hall tomorrow, we will send Junior Sister Bingyun over there. , don''t worry."


    Damn! The hand in Mu Mingfei''s sleeve has been pinched white, **** it! Mu Bingyun, you are clearly a waste, a wild species, why did you come to the Liuyun faction, you are favored by the elders, and you are also admired by the young master of the Ouyang family, why? ? By the way, it must be what this waste has done to have such a big change.


    She will debunk the true face of this waste. By the way, tomorrow will be when the peaks will select their disciples in the main hall. Even the brothers and sisters of the peaks would not look down on the talent of being angry with people and gods, let alone some elders.

 Chapter 31： female bully

    it is good!


    She Mu Mingfei just waited, waiting for Mu Bingyun to make a fool of herself tomorrow. At that time, she must humiliate the other party and let the other party know that the person who offended her Mu Mingfei, whether in the Mu family or in the Liuyun faction Uneasy living.


    "Haha, Junior Sister Mingfei, you can go back to the house." Ouyang Lipi said again without a smile, making Mu Mingfei stay in place, hating Mu Bingyun to death! If it wasn''t for the appearance of Mu Bingyun, how could she have been treated like this by Senior Brother Ouyang?


    She raised her head and showed her grievance: "Senior Brother Ouyang..."


    "Okay, let''s go back!" Ouyang Li turned his head and didn''t look at Mu Mingfei, greeted him, and a few people left.


    After Mu Bingyun and the others disappeared for a long time, Mu Mingfei was angry and when she was about to scold the disciples of the Mu family, she suddenly felt that she was surrounded by many people. Looking up, I saw that these people were all female disciples living here, and some were passing seniors.


    She felt a little bad in her heart, but she still dared to ask: "I don''t know what''s going on with all the junior sisters and seniors?"


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to scold it, but that there are too many people on the other side. After a rough calculation, there are no less than one hundred, and each of them is blazing with fire, as if to burn her, this feeling is too terrifying.


    "If Senior Sister and Junior Sister have nothing else to do, then Ming Fei will go back to the house first." Of course she wouldn''t go to live in that dilapidated house, but when she was about to walk away, someone stopped her.


    It was these female disciples who stopped her. So many people surrounded her, which made her feel very bad: "I don''t know if there is something wrong with Senior Sister?" They didn''t offend these people, why did they stop her here?


    "Mu Mingfei?" One of the women asked, with a tall stature and an upper-middle appearance, not as good as Mu Mingfei''s. Because of this, she felt that Mu Mingfei was just a fox spirit, and she came here to seduce Senior Brother Ouyang. She, Mu Mingfei, didn''t inquire, how could it be what she wanted here?


    Gu Fenglin raised his eyebrows and pinched Mu Mingfei''s chin with one hand. Mu Mingfei couldn''t resist at all. After all, Gu Fenglin was a third-rank warrior, and she was not a mere seventh-rank warrior.


    "Heh, with the appearance of a saucy fox, do you want to please Senior Brother Ouyang?" Gu Fenglin beckoned to the female disciples behind him, "Fight! Remember that this saucy fox will attend the main hall tomorrow. Choose, don''t slap in the face, and hit me wherever it hurts."


    "Yes, Senior Sister Gu!"


    Mu Mingfei''s heart trembled, and it was too late to resist. She only felt the darkness in front of her eyes, the constant pain from her body, and the laughter just now, which made her feel extremely humiliated.


    Mu Bingyun, and that **** surnamed Gu, one day, she won''t let it go!


    "Your name is Mu Bingyun, are you really Mu Bingyun?" Ouyang Li looked at him seriously, Mu Bingyun nodded without saying a word, and let him look at it.


    Whether it is Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin and Ouyang Qingqing at this time, they are all under twenty years old, they are all still young, and everything is just like the beginning. Mu Bingyun, this is just the beginning. From the step of reversing everyone''s impression, she will gradually take many steps in the future. Those who hated her and hated her in the past will all change. Injuring a person directly does not stab them, and can even arouse disgust in others. Then, she let Mu Fengxue fail, fearing that it would be the biggest revenge against Mu Fengxue.


    Yes, she wants revenge!


    She was too stupid to think that if she started over again, as long as she didn''t provoke Mu Fengxue, they would be at peace with each other, no, no, as long as Mu Fengxue lived for one day, she would not stop destroying her. Thanks to Mu Fengxue for what she did to her, it reminded her of all kinds of past lives, and it made her, who had been calm to the point of tranquility, suddenly seemed to jump out of her chest.


    Where is full of brutal bloodthirsty factors, is this her?


    This is the complete Mu Bingyun, trampling all obstacles and beheading all those who hurt her!


    Ouyang Li shook his head: "Brother Fu, it seems different from the legend, Qingqing, what do you think?"


    "Brother..." Ouyang Qingqing lowered her head and blushed, obviously still embarrassed by what happened before. After all, she said so loudly, and finally misunderstood Mu Bingyun, which made her feel very guilty. Mu Bingyun''s life in the Mu family was so pitiful, she still fell into the rocks, and she felt a burst of heartache for Mu Bingyun when she thought about it.


    Ouyang Li glanced at Mu Bingyun, and then looked at his sister, and he understood at once.


    "Qingqing, Junior Sister Bingyun shouldn''t mind."


    Well, in fact, he also guessed. In short, he felt that this interesting Mu Bingyun should not mind.


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly raised his head, looked at Mu Bingyun with a pale complexion, opened his mouth, seemed to muster a lot of courage, and finally said, "Bingyun, I was really sorry before, I didn''t know it was..."


    "It''s alright!" Mu Bingyun raised her head, and what appeared in front of her was just a seven-year-old girl, who had just come out of the house and grew up under the protection of others. The previous scene was just about punishing evil and promoting good. She doesn''t mind, she doesn''t have any hatred for Ouyang Qingqing, whether it is in the past life or this life.


    Although Ouyang Qingqing was friends with Mu Fengxue in her previous life, she never interfered in Mu Fengxue''s affairs. Mu Fengxue would not let Ouyang Qingqing know her true face. She hooked up with Ouyang Qingqing because of her soft appearance. , It looks very simple and reasonable, and it will naturally make Ouyang Qingqing, who is in a well-protected family, like it.


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t believe it, so Mu Bingyun forgave her: "Is it really possible? Bingyun, are you really not angry anymore?"


    "Well, don''t get angry." She and a little girl were angry, this was not self-inflicted guilt.


    Ouyang Li''s eyes were strange: "Bingyun, why do you look so old-fashioned and not at all cute as a little girl."


    "I''m like this." Mu Bingyun returned a look that you don''t like, don''t look at it, which made Ouyang Li tangled.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt Fu Xilin''s line of sight, and looked up without shyness at all, and suddenly saw the depths of Fu Xilin''s eyes, he stared at the pair of eyes that he could not see through, and a little uncomfortable dodged.


    Ouyang Li seemed to have noticed the stare between the two, he frowned and expanded: "Bingyun, so you like this one?"


    Ouyang Li pulled Fu Xilin and smiled very proudly, as if he had discovered some great secret. But Mu Bingyun just raised his head lightly, without the slightest fluctuation in his eyes.

 Chapter 32： donate

    "Senior Brother Ouyang, where do I live?"


    Since the other party invited her to live there, she would be welcome. It just so happened that he could avoid Mu Mingfei''s entanglement today, which couldn''t be better. Ouyang Li has a separate courtyard, not because he is the young master of the Ouyang family.


    Ouyang Li was stunned for a while, and Fu Xilin didn''t know why, but his heart felt empty, and he noticed this little girl in red from the beginning. However, the other party''s eyes never fell on him. When they looked at each other before, he seemed a little afraid to look at her calm eyes.


    Didn''t hear Ouyang Li''s answer, Mu Bingyun frowned: "Could it be that Senior Brother Ouyang was just joking?"


    "If that''s the case, if the two senior brothers have nothing else to do, then Bingyun will leave first." Even if she needs these people to stop hating her like she did in her previous life, because Mu Fengxue thinks she is a heinous person, but She still doesn''t want to have too much contact with them, maybe... She still can''t forget all kinds of past lives, and she cares about many things.


    Both of them are admirers of Mu Fengxue, even if they really become friends with each other now, maybe they will abandon her without hesitation after Mu Fengxue comes up. This kind of thing has happened many times in the past life, and she was a little numb.


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s slightly indifferent voice, Ouyang Li finally reacted: "It has already been arranged, Junior Sister Bingyun won''t sit down? You just arrived at the Flowing Cloud Sect today, but are you curious? After eating for a while, I''ll take you to the Flowing Cloud School, how about that?" Ouyang Li always felt that she was a little bit alien to others, however, he found this interesting junior sister, and of course he wanted to know more about it. . For some reason, he just wanted to know what kind of secrets there was in Mu Bingyun''s heart.


    She looks different from many people, and he can''t tell what the difference is.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ouyang Li, and his expression was light and cold, which made Ouyang Li feel a little stunned: "Thank you Senior Brother Ouyang for your kindness, Bingyun will live in Liuyun School in the future, and those scenes will be kept for later. Come on! Tomorrow is the time when the main hall will select disciples, Bingyun wants to rest first, so that he has the energy to deal with it, I''m really sorry."


    "In that case, brother Ouyang, let Bingyun go down to rest first! They have also been on the road for a few days, so they must be a little tired." Fu Xilin, who had never spoken much, spoke at this time. Ouyang Li looked surprised and asked him to Somewhat uncomfortable.


    Ouyang Li looked at Fu Xilin, and saw that he was still expressionless, and then looked at Mu Bingyun. Sure enough, she saw that her face was a little tired, thinking that this opponent was only a martial artist, and it was true that he could persist for such a long time. is not easy.


    "Okay," Ouyang Li said apologetically, "It''s because I didn''t think about it carefully, Junior Sister Bingyun shouldn''t mind."


    "No, I would like to thank the two brothers today."


    Ouyang Li had an embarrassed look on his face. He was just curious. Besides, he would deal with Mu Mingfei, but he felt that a scheming girl like Mu Mingfei was very annoying, not to help Mu Bingyun.


    "By the way, Junior Sister Bingyun, let''s be as early as possible tomorrow! If you want to enter the main hall, you have to climb the 9,999th step on foot before you can enter the main hall. Then not only will you lose the opportunity to select disciples in the main hall, but you will also be sent down the mountain. From now on, you will miss the Liuyun Sect."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, looking surprised.


    She knew that, after all, she had been in the Liuyun faction for hundreds of years in her previous life, and it was only when Ouyang Li told her about it that she would be surprised. Could it be that because of her rebirth, the subtle influence of people who have something to do with her, even Ouyang Li didn''t have that disgusting expression towards her in her previous life?


    Although Ouyang Li has never attacked her on weekdays, he also hates her very much.


    At this moment, Ouyang Li explained this matter cautiously, as if he was afraid that she would miss this opportunity, which made her a little ridiculed and amused. Fate is so unpredictable.


    "Junior Sister Bingyun, do you think it''s a little difficult? You don''t have to be afraid. As long as you prepare medicinal pills and replenish your physical strength at any time, with strong perseverance, you will be able to land. The elders will not make it difficult for newcomers." Ouyang Li said. After thinking about it, he felt that with Mu Bingyun''s previous situation, there must be no medicinal pills, and he said, "Brother Fu, don''t you have medicinal pills to restore physical strength? Bring some to Bingyun..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Fu Xilin handing Mu Bingyun a medicine pill bottle. Ouyang Li opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything he wanted to say. The scene in front of him made him a little weird. Today''s Brother Fu looks a little wrong, doesn''t it? No matter how diligent the female disciples in the sect are on weekdays, Brother Fu''s face is icy, and no one will pay attention.


    But...Since the little girl in red appeared, Brother Fu seemed to be very interested.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t take the medicine pill right away, she just felt so weird!


    Why is she reborn and these people are all better?


    stared at Fu Xilin''s hand, thinking silently.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t take it, Fu Xilin frowned and said, "Take it, Bingyun, or tomorrow will be very difficult." Although the ladder is not difficult, it is not difficult for Mu Bingyun, who is only a martial artist. very difficult.


    "Thank you!" Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, and took the medicine pill over. Although she had prepared a lot herself, with the gift from Fu Xilin, she could conceal the source of the medicinal pill. She has no strength, and it is better to be careful about Chiye.


    Hearing her say thank you, Fu Xilin didn''t know what to do, and felt a little happy.


    nodded: "No thanks!"


    For this reason, Mu Bingyun also stayed for a while, why is it different from before?


    frowned and thought for a moment, and suddenly she came to a realization. In this life, haven''t these people really met Mu Fengxue? After they met Mu Fengxue, their attitudes would change again. Especially Fu Xilin, she also came to Liuyun Sect not long after she got to know him during a mission, and the two became friends because of that mission, and they often went on missions together afterwards. At that time, Fu Xilin didn''t dislike her. Her strength was low, so she was grateful to Fu Xilin at the beginning.


    But, three years later, Mu Fengxue appeared in Fu Xilin''s world, and he gradually moved away from her.


    At that time, she didn''t care. Only one day, when Fu Xilin looked at her with disgust, did she realize later that her friend had lost her inadvertently. Because her focus was on Ling Jichen and cultivation, she only regretted it a little and didn''t care that much.

 Chapter 33： climb the ladder

    In this life, just after she arrived at the Liuyun School, she met the only friend in her previous life. In the end, there are some feelings and regrets. If she didn''t know that he would like Mu Fengxue after all, she would also like to regain this friend. It''s just that she doesn''t want to experience that kind of betrayal anymore.


    "Brother Ouyang, can someone take me to my room?"


    After Mu Bingyun thought about it, he stopped paying attention to Fu Xilin''s eyes, which made him suddenly feel a sense of loss. He really didn''t know why, but the little girl in red seemed to reveal something that was disturbing his emotions. .


    "Okay!" Ouyang Li agreed, and then let someone take Mu Bingyun down.


    Mu Bingyun had been gone for a long time, and Fu Xilin was still in a daze, until he was touched by Ouyang Li, he came back to his senses.


    "Brother Fu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Yeah, Brother Fu, what''s the matter with you? Did you know Bingyun before?" Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help but ask, now she was full of sympathy for Mu Bingyun, she never thought that in a noble family, there would be such a Poor young lady, she instantly felt that she was really lucky to be born in Ouyang''s family.


    Fu Xilin retracted his gaze, shook his head, separated from the two, and returned to his yard. The yards of the Fu family and Ouyang''s family are next to each other. They both got the two courtyards because they were the young masters of the two families. At the same time, other big families will also have such treatment.


    Although there is an ancestor of the Mu family who used to be a high-ranking member of the Liuyun Sect, but that person has disappeared in the Beihai for many years, and the Mu family has not done anything in these years, and this treatment was cancelled a long time ago.


    "Qingqing, do you think Brother Fu seems a little wrong?"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked confused: "What''s wrong?" Why didn''t she see it? Brother Fu, right?


    In this regard, Ouyang Li patted the back of his head: "Qingqing, you are also ready, tomorrow''s climb to the ladder is a matter, no one is an exception, you must go too!"


    "Understood, brother, don''t underestimate Qingqing."


    Ouyang Qingqing smiled and returned to the house. She originally lived in the newcomer''s residence, but she was just curious. Since she came here, she was not going to go back. Thinking about the scene she saw before made her feel uncomfortable. That person named Mu Mingfei is really bad. Bingyun must have had a very bad life in the Mu family, otherwise Mu Mingfei was just a disciple of the Mu family, so she would dare to treat her like this.


    She suddenly felt that Mu Fengxue, whom she had longed for for a long time, might not be what she heard. I heard that Mu Fengxue is a genius. Not only is she only seven years old, but she is also a talented girl. At the same time, she is also very kind-hearted, and often asks people to help ordinary people.


    She felt that it was necessary to wait for Mu Fengxue to come up, and then go take a look to see if the legendary woman was really that perfect.


    On the second day, before dawn, Mu Bingyun got up. Opening the door, there was a woman dressed as a maid outside the door. The woman was a little surprised when she saw Mu Bingyun coming out.


    "Miss Bingyun, the maid is here to wait for Miss Bingyun at the command of the young master. If Miss Bingyun is ready, then let''s go to the ladder! As long as you climb the ladder, you can reach the main hall."


    I have long known that the treatment of the noble family is unusual, but there are several servants serving in a courtyard, Mu Bingyun only thinks that these noble family sons will really enjoy it.


    nodded slightly, the maid saw this, she led the way in front, and when she saw Mu Bingyun following, her pace quickened. Fortunately, the strength of this maid is not high, only the third-level warrior, if the strength is strong, if the talent is good, it will not become a maid.


    After leaving the yard, Mu Bingyun looked at the person not far away, Fu Xilin? How did he get up so early?


    "Master Fu." The maid brushed her body.


    "Senior Brother Fu, morning!"


    Mu Bingyun, who came back to his senses, gave a symbolic greeting.


    Fu Xilin nodded: "Let''s go, I happen to be going to the main hall too, drop by."


    By the way? Why did Mu Bingyun think it was not so credible, but seeing that he was already walking forward, he didn''t think much about it. She cares about what to do with these things. In this life, they have nothing to do with each other, at least they won''t become friends.


    Facing Mu Bingyun''s unresponsive appearance, Fu Xilin stepped faster. He didn''t have anything to do to go to the main hall. It was at this time that he subconsciously remembered that she was going to pass the test of the ladder today, maybe he was wondering if she could withstand the test! Yes, that''s how it should be.


    First-rank warriors have climbed the ladder. Over the years, there has been only this little girl in red.


    Mu Bingyun walked lightly and followed unhurriedly, her clothes were fluttering, her hair was tied at the back, and the rest of the blue silk was half-circled. She was only ten years old, and her eyebrows revealed that she did not belong to this age of maturity, which really made people feel puzzled. At the age of ten, she was born so pretty, and the maid on the side was also thinking, in a few years, if there are no other accidents, the reputation of the beauty in red belongs to Mu Bingyun, right?


    She has never seen a ten-year-old girl who can wear a red dress so elegantly that it makes people unable to take their eyes off her.


    "arrive."


    Fu Xilin stopped and looked back at Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun happened to look up: "Senior Brother Fu, go to the main hall! I will go up slowly by myself." She looked at the long stairs and couldn''t see the head. She hadn''t climbed the ladder, it was Ling Jichen who had allowed her not to climb it. Every time she passed from here, she flew up.


    Before Fu Xilin could answer, Mu Bingyun climbed up, the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine ladders, not just the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine ladders. The more you go up, the more gravity you endure. Every step is a kind of progress. After Mu Fengxue climbed the ladder in his previous life, he directly broke through to the realm of a warrior without training, letting Liu Yun. Pie attaches great importance.


    So, in this life, she has to try, even if she doesn''t break through, she has to try.


    At first, she used to run, and in a short time she climbed the five hundred ladders.


    turned back slightly and saw that the maid had already left and Fu Xilin was still below. Didn''t he say he was going to the main hall? Why is she still here, but it''s none of her business, she looked back at the rest of the ladder, with strength under her feet, and ran quickly again.


    In Fu Xilin''s eyes, on the ladder, there was a red figure floating constantly, making him unable to look away.


    "Brother Fu, I said why I don''t see you before it''s dawn, so you''re here."


    Ouyang Li''s mocking voice fell in his ears, making him come back to his senses: "Brother Ouyang is here too?"


    "Of course, I''ll send Qingqing here."


    "Brother Fu, I''m going to climb the ladder too, you have to cheer for me!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was full of energy, especially when she saw Mu Bingyun in front of her, she quickly followed: "I''ll go up first, wait for me up there!" She was going to chase after Mu Bingyun, otherwise she would chase him later. not up.

 Chapter 34： Ladder Road

    "Brother Fu, have you found that you are wrong?" Ouyang Li''s exploratory look made Fu Xilin a little helpless.


    Ouyang Li saw that he didn''t speak, so he leaned closer: "Do you like this little girl in red?"


    "No." Fu Xilin replied indifferently, "I just feel that there is an uncountable feeling, that she is a mystery."


    "Is that so?" Ouyang Li blinked, "Actually, I also think that she is indeed like a fog that cannot be cleared away, but Brother Fu, after being confused by a person, he just wants to solve this mystery. In the process of solving the puzzle, you may be caught in it and cannot extricate yourself, you still have to be careful. You are the young master of the Fu family, and she is the abandoned child of the Mu family, a human-level pseudo-wood vein." He had sent People went to investigate. Of course, nothing was found about Mu Fengxue, but Mu Bingyun''s bad deeds were found out. If it wasn''t because he had seen Mu Bingyun, he would really believe it.


    Of course, he is not interested in these things. This little girl will be alone from now on, and has nothing to do with the Mu family. Her expression indicates that she should know about this, right? She is really a bold and stubborn little girl, how does she know that the sect is more complicated than the aristocratic family.


    "I know," Fu Xilin said coldly, "Aren''t you curious?"


    "Curious, of course I''m curious?" Ouyang Li stared at the red figure with some deep thought in his eyes, "No matter how curious you are, some things can''t be changed, such as her talent. Her life is only a hundred years, and she is in a hurry. In the past, it is gone in a flash. Even if there are more mysteries, it is useless."


    What Ouyang Li said is the truth. They and her are people in two different worlds. Even as friends, it is an obstacle.


    "But... if Brother Fu has that kind of mind, it''s okay. After all, you are the young master of the Fu family, and it is normal to have several concubines. No one will object..."


    "No interest," Fu Xilin looked at the red figure from a distance, like a blooming flower, blooming particularly beautifully, "She won''t be interested either."


    In her eyes, neither he, Ouyang Li, nor Mu Mingfei who bullied her seemed to exist in her world. Her world is closed, whoever walks cannot enter. The indifference, precaution, and isolation in her eyes made it impossible for anyone to exist. Therefore, she would not have this interest. If she had, it would be very easy to rely on a strong person with her beauty.


    Fu Xilin''s figure flashed, and instantly soared to the top of the ladder, flying into the sky, which only the strength of King Wu can achieve.


    Ouyang Li was slightly taken aback, and followed behind Fu Xilin. He was just joking, this brother Fu was still angry. Is it just that he is really not interested? By the way, how did he know she wasn''t interested? For a while, he had a lot of interest. The two flew side by side and saw that a lot of people had come under the ladder. These were all newcomers who were going to participate in the hall to select disciples today.


    They must be very surprised when they know that they are going to climb the ladder today? Ouyang Li smiled.


    Yes, these newcomers who just learned that they thought of reaching the main hall were very surprised. After they knew that if they could not reach it within the specified time, they would be expelled, and they rushed here one by one, far away. I saw that there were already many people on the ladder, and some people had already climbed a long way, especially the red figure, which was particularly dazzling.


    Isn''t that the Mu Bingyun you''ve seen before?


    is the trash of the Mu family, the one with the human-level pseudo-wood veins!


    If all the newcomers know the name of Mu Bingyun, this is still somewhat related to Mu Mingfei. Of course, the driving force behind the scenes is the black hand of Mu Fengxue. After learning that Mu Bingyun wanted to cultivate in the upper-class cloud sect, she began to prepare. She won''t give Mu Bingyun any chance to turn around, first of all, she has to make Mu Bingyun''s reputation stinky.


    A person''s reputation is bad, if there is not enough strength, then there will be no allies.


    A mere waste. She really doesn''t believe in Mu Fengxue if she wants to make a name for herself in such a big sect.


    The sky was getting brighter, and the newcomers began to climb the ladder.


    An hour later, Mu Bingyun had already climbed the 5,000-day ladder, and every step after that was very laborious. Every time she took a step, she had to stop for a breath before she could continue to climb up, looking at the remaining half of the ladder, sweating profusely, and the early morning sun was full of climbing, shining on the people above, It seems that someone is watching everything here, and because of the light, she can''t see the faces of these people.


    The body was under heavy force, and every step was as heavy as lead, and large drops of sweat fell on her forehead. Fortunately, the clothes of this mysterious tool were able to quickly drain the sweat produced by her body. Evaporate, otherwise she will be like the rest of the people, climbing the ladder with soaked clothes, which saves her some embarrassment.


    It''s just that sweat has wet the flowing blue silk, and the whole person looks like he was picked up from the water.


    Even though it was very difficult, she persisted with gritted teeth. She will go up, she can go up. A lot of people have passed by her side, and Ouyang Qingqing naturally surpassed her long ago. This is what she expected. The worst people here are the third-rank warriors, and she is only the first-rank warriors. It is very normal to be exceeded.


    Her purpose is not to be the first to board, she just wants to board within the stipulated time.


    "what-"


    screamed, and then saw a person rolling down from above, Mu Bingyun quickly dodged, the person quickly fell down again, and soon fell to the bottom of the ladder in just a few strokes. The man curled up painfully on the ground, and no one paid any attention. After the pain eased, he got up again and silently ascended the ladder.


    In vain, Mu Bingyun''s feet grew a lot of strength, one step at a time, the speed became faster. With a bang, she quickly climbed the two thousand ladders before stopping. The sense of gravity on her body reappeared, making her breathless. She lay on the ground with a smile on her face.


    Her Lightning Technique has broken through, and she has reached the second rank of Martial Artist. Of course, the others couldn''t see it, and only she and Chiye knew about it. Sure enough, the advantage of climbing the ladder is that there are still more than 2,000 ladders. If she can climb it, she dares to guess that she may continue to break through. Although her body is under enormous pressure, she likes this feeling very much.

 Chapter 35： Those who step on her have to get off!

    The feeling of strength growth is so fascinated.


    "She seems to have reached her limit." Ouyang Li looked serious. When Mu Bingyun ran two thousand stairs in one breath, he was really startled. He originally thought she had broken through, but after investigating, he found her It is still the first-order warrior, and has not broken through. At this moment, seeing her being pressed to the ground by gravity, unable to move, I couldn''t help but feel a little more worried.


    Fu Xilin clenched his fist: "It''s still a long time."


    So far, no one has been able to climb this ladder. Ouyang Qingqing had only a thousand ladders left, and the least number of people left was a disciple of the ninth-rank martial artist, but the further back they went, every time they climbed a ladder, they needed to stay for a long time, and they could no longer climb continuously.


    If you climb the ladder at noon, you are all eligible to become a disciple of Liuyun School. As for whether it is an inner peak or an outer peak, it depends on your luck. If no one in the inner peak is willing to accept it, then you will be assigned. Go to the outer peak. There are a total of seven peaks in the Liuyun faction, of which the first six peaks are all inner peaks, and the seventh peak is the outer peak, which is also the largest peak, and there are countless outer disciples inside.


    "She moved."


    Ouyang Li said something in surprise, Fu Xilin looked at it from a distance, the red figure really seemed to be slowly getting up from the ground, and his fists unknowingly loosened. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and at this moment he suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Mu Bingyun stubbornly supported the ground with both hands, also pressed his knees to the ground, and slowly stood up. A person suddenly passed by, hit her, and let her fall again. Pain came from her palm. When she looked up, she saw that it was Mu Mingfei who stepped on her palm.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, it was really a narrow road for enemies.


    Mu Mingfei raised a smile with a grim look on her face, and looked back at her: "Trash! Wild species!"


    The ?? foot stomped hard, but the pain from his hand did not make Mu Bingyun expressive. Staring at Mu Mingfei, a cold light flashed across his eyes. When the other party was not paying attention, a mysterious stone suddenly appeared on the upper ladder.


    Step on her?


    Then get off! There was a faint smile on the corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth, and the red light of blood seemed to be flashing inside, which was extremely terrifying, but unfortunately Mu Mingfei was so proud that she didn''t notice it at all.


    Mu Mingfei stepped on Mu Bingyun again, but did not dare to make a big move. After all, the gravity on her body was unpleasant, so she raised her feet to step up. In an instant, Mu Bingyun quickly moved her body away and lay on her back. the other side. Mu Mingfei only thought that the other party was afraid of her, with a proud look on her face, one foot just stepped on the profound stone, and the other foot lifted up. In an instant, Mu Mingfei only felt that she had stepped on something, and screamed that her body was unwell. He lay down on his back.


    Mu Bingyun squinted and stared blankly at Mu Mingfei as she quickly rolled down, with a faint expression on the corner of her mouth.


    Those who step on her have to get off!


    raised her hand, Mu Mingfei''s weight and the gravity on her body had already made her hand not what it used to be. Black purple color, but also swollen a lot. It hurts a bit, but it''s just a small injury, **** are broken, and it''s over.


    Mu Mingfei''s intermittent screams came from her ears, she was overjoyed, she propped herself up, and took another step up. Yes, that is the feeling, those who dare to oppress her will suffer her revenge.


    "she¡­"


    Ouyang Li took a serious look, and the smile on Mu Bingyun''s face shocked him too much.


    He clearly saw that two of her fingers were broken, which were trampled by Mu Mingfei. But she could still laugh, she must be crazy.


    Fu Xilin moved his lips and said nothing. She is not weak to be bullied, and Mu Mingfei''s fate can explain everything. It''s just that Mu Mingfei is a seventh-order martial artist and rolled down to the bottom of the ladder, but after a while, he calmed down and continued to climb up.


    One step, two steps, three steps¡­ ten steps¡­


    Mu Bingyun took a heavy step, and people kept passing by her side. She was not panicked or surprised. She gritted her teeth and was oppressed by gravity, just like the pain she suffered in her previous life. Smile, wearing red clothes, messy blue silk hanging down, do not have a sense of beauty.


    There are still 1,000 ladders left, and the person with the least number left has only 200 ladders, and Ouyang Qingqing has 500 ladders left. More and more people are within a thousand steps, and they can easily surpass Mu Bingyun. At this moment, she is already a third-order warrior, a third-order thunder-type martial artist, and a second-order wood-based martial artist. Yes, she is. Once again, the breakthrough was achieved by two exercises at the same time.


    In the eyes of the above group of people, the second-order martial artist does not represent what it is, and it is still from the first-rank martial artist to the second-ranking martial artist. For them, it will not make any waves. Therefore, everything about Mu Bingyun could not arouse their interest enough.


    Except for two people, Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin.


    The eyes of the two of them are now completely on Mu Bingyun. When they watched her climb the ladder with difficulty step by step, their hearts were mixed and they didn''t know what to say. According to Mu Bingyun''s strength, she should have been unable to bear it any longer. She should be able to continue climbing only by taking medicinal pills. After all, the disciples within a thousand steps have taken a lot of recovery pills to reach this point.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t take it, not even a single one, they had always noticed it.


    She climbed to the ninth thousandth ladder with her own physical strength and perseverance, and there are nine hundred and ninety-nine ladders left. The remaining nine hundred and ninety-nine ladders are the most difficult ladders. Although they believe her The perseverance is extremely tenacious, but she can''t help but sweat for her.


    "Will she come?"


    Ouyang Li couldn''t help but ask, "Why doesn''t she take the medicinal pill, as long as she takes Brother Fu''s medicinal pill all the way, she can definitely come up." He wanted to say that Mu Bingyun was a fool, how foolish! But when it came to his mouth, he didn''t know what to say. It seems that she is not stupid, at least before taking the medicine pill, she broke through and climbed the eight thousandth ladder.


    Fu Xilin didn''t answer, but he didn''t take his eyes off.


    "Brother Fu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "She should be able to." Fu Xilin said, he didn''t explain anything, it was just a feeling, he felt that even if she didn''t take any pills, she could climb the ladder.


    Ouyang Li was surprised for a moment, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun again.


    "Trash! Wild! Always trash!"


    Mu Mingfei smiled proudly, and when she saw that Mu Bingyun couldn''t take a step forward, the whole person became happy. She stood on her hips, triumphantly, and looked frowning.


    Mu Bingyun squatted aside, ignoring it.


    Mu Mingfei is not like before. After all, there are still a thousand ladders to go up. She doesn''t want to make any mistakes at this time. Seeing that the sun is getting higher and higher, if it rolls down again, then she will really The one will be sent down the mountain by Liuyun Sect, and there is no longer a chance to practice in Liuyun Sect.

 Chapter 36： She needs to grow up alone

    Mu Mingfei also pays great attention to her feet. She only puts her feet up every time she can see clearly. It can be seen that she has been much more careful after being hit by Mu Bingyun just now. Mu Bingyun never thought of using the measurement just now for the second time. Now it is very close to the end point. If you use these small methods, you will definitely be seen by others. Not a good impression.


    She doesn''t want everyone to hate her, which fits Mu Fengxue''s mind.


    Mu Mingfei''s speed was much faster than Mu Bingyun''s. It didn''t take long for Mu Mingfei to climb 300 ladders, and now there are only 700 ladders left to the finish line. Occasionally, she would turn her head and look at Mu Bingyun triumphantly. When she saw that Mu Bingyun was still standing on the ninth thousandth ladder, she was overjoyed. She felt that Mu Bingyun could no longer go up again.


    A waste, how could it be possible to climb to the end of the ladder!


    Thinking of this, Mu Mingfei proudly took a step up the stairs, just like this, every time he went up, Mu Mingfei was able to take a step up.


    During this period, ??Mu Bingyun did not move. More and more people surpassed her. In the end, everyone stepped into the one thousand steps, and she was still on the ninth thousand steps. Because of this, Ouyang Li was a little anxious. Could it be that she really can''t do it? Why didn''t she take the medicine pill, as long as she took the medicine pill to recover her physical strength immediately, she would be able to keep up with everyone''s footsteps.


    The sun is also getting higher and higher, and it is still two hours away. Within two hours, it is really difficult to climb the last nine hundred and ninety-nine ladders. It is very difficult for Mu Bingyun. Although she had a breakthrough, she only had the strength of a second-tier warrior, and Ouyang Li was a little disappointed.


    Fu Xilin didn''t say a word, his eyes were always on Mu Bingyun, and he never left.


    He saw her stand up slowly. Under the huge gravity, her body stood up straight, her expression was indifferent, she raised her head slightly and looked up, but her eyes were slightly squinted, it was sunlight , the sun made her unable to see everything above.


    He could clearly see everything underneath, including all the expressions on her face.


    Her expression didn''t seem to be giving up. In this way, his tightly clenched fist loosened, he waited, this little girl covered in secrets, she should be able to come up?


    Above the clouds, he stared helplessly at the black figure in front of him with a pale face. He thought it was his master who had forgotten something important, but he ended up running to the Liuyun Sect''s site to watch this little girl ascend the ladder. His face was helpless, and he had to succumb to the lewd power of his master.


    He wants to be a good subordinate, is it easy for him?


    "Master, Miss Bingyun seems to be dying, do you want us to help?"


    Pale asked cautiously, Master is really unusual for this girl Bingyun, the one who gave something gave something, and also gave away his jade token.


    Cangyu''s eyes fell on the red figure: "No need, she can go up." While speaking, Pale clearly saw the corners of his master''s mouth curved, as if he was smiling.


    Pale quickly covered his head, God, what did he see? It seems that since Miss Bingyun said that the master smiles more beautifully like this, the master has often shown such a creepy smile, and every time he sees it, he wishes he was blind.


    "Then... Master, can we go back to Xizhou? The matter over there is urgent, I..."


    "No, let them play."


    Pale White hissed, and understood what Cangyu meant. Does the master let those people play first, and then go back to clean up when the other party is almost done playing? He blinked, suddenly feeling that this should be a good decision. Looking at Mu Bingyun out of the corner of his eyes, if the strength behind Bingyun girl gradually increases, it is not impossible for them to go to their Western Continent.


    "Just, Master, when are we going back?"


    Cangyu frowned: "Tomorrow, it should be almost the same."


    got Cangyu''s affirmation, and Pale''s mood improved, and he lay down on the white clouds with ease. With Erlang''s legs crossed, he looked like he was enjoying himself.


    "Get off!"


    Pale White trembled: "Master, Pale White is wrong, Pale White is standing here!"


    Pale White hurriedly turned over and stood behind Cang Yu with his eyes fixed, like a guard, his posture was very standard, but his expression was a little wrong.


    A good Baiyun Profound Artifact could have been lying down, and it was fine to not lie down, but to sit, but the master did not allow him to sit, but instead let him stand, which made him very tangled.


    "Hey, Miss Bingyun is moving, Master, she is moving..." Pai Bai saw the expression in Cangyu''s eyes that he knew, and quickly stopped his voice and stopped talking. Well, he stopped talking. It seems that all this is expected by the master! Why didn''t the master directly help Girl Bingyun? After all, if you want to help her, it is really a very simple thing for the master.


    "She needs to grow up alone, and the cultivation world is cruel."


    "I think she thinks so too."


    Cangyu has been watching her with a smile, a little thing, a stubborn little thing, looking forward to your growing up, you will definitely be able to bloom with your own brilliance.


    Eh... he was pale and speechless, his originally straight body was now standing crooked again, seeing Cangyu not saying anything, he was quiet.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, tried to step up a step with his feet, and went up as soon as he moved. The gravity on his body also seemed to become lighter. Immediately following, she took another step and stepped up a ladder again.


    One ladder, two ladders, three ladders... ten ladders...fifty ladders...five hundred ladders...When he reached five hundred ladders, Mu Bingyun was as if he was being fished out of the water. He was so tired that he fell to the ground. Not far in front of her is Ouyang Qingqing. Ouyang Qingqing seemed to sense something, and when he turned around, he saw Mu Bingyun lying on the ladder, and the whole person was surprised.


    So fast? ?


    Mu Bingyun''s performance today really surprised her. It really surprised her that a cultivator of the first rank of martial artist could come here.


    When she climbed here, she exhausted all her strength. Now, if she wants to continue to climb, she must stay for a few breaths, and at the same time, she needs to supplement her consumption with medicinal pills, so that she can persevere. The use of medicinal pills to restore physical strength is permitted by the Flowing Cloud Sect. The design of the ladder is not to rely on medicinal pills to pass through. After all, these gravitational forces are real. It is impossible to climb up the medicine pill.


    "Sister Bingyun, are you okay?"

 Chapter 37： There are still two hundred ladders! !

    Mu Bingyun looked up, saw Ouyang Qingqing''s concerned look, and shook his head: "It''s nothing, you go up first!"


    Ouyang Qingqing watched for a while, and saw that Mu Bingyun was really just a little tired, and it was not a big problem, so he started to climb the ladder. The time was almost up, and she had to hurry. Although the people of Ouyang''s family were just going through the motions, she didn''t want to lose face.


    After a short rest, Mu Bingyun felt a vicious look coming from behind him, as if he was about to pierce her. Looking back, it was indeed Mu Mingfei. When Fei passed by, Mu Mingfei''s eyes were about to swallow her.


    They were only a hundred steps away from each other, and they could clearly see each other''s expressions.


    Mu Mingfei didn''t hide anything, while climbing hard, she stared fiercely at Mu Bingyun, and she could see countless provocations in her eyes.


    Mu Bingyun just glanced at her lightly, without saying a word.


    It was this expression that made Mu Mingfei even more annoying. Why could this trash look at her with such eyes? ?


    In her impression, Mu Bingyun is the trash of the Mu family, or a wild species who doesn''t know who his father is! From her point of view, such a person is full of dirt. In front of her, she has to squat down and hang her head down in order to qualify for the title of trash.


    However, this trash dared to look down on her? ?


    "Trash!" Mu Mingfei made a mouth shape, not letting go of every moment of humiliating Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun was not provoked by this, his eyes were very dull, wasn''t he just being scolded? She was scolded for so many years in her previous life, and she was able to live well. The swearing words in Mu Mingfei''s mouth were but three words: trash! bastard! bitch!


    The infamy she has endured is really light, like a tickling, and it can''t make any waves in her heart at all.


    Turning around, ignoring Mu Mingfei''s cannibalistic eyes, she raised her head and stared at the rest of the ladder, climbed up, and continued to walk with difficulty, one step at a time, each step would make her sweat profusely. Sweat stains did not know that it was evaporated by this shirt.


    Cangyu, thank you very much, if she didn''t have this dress today, she would be very embarrassed.


    No matter how much sweat on her body, the red clothes are still fluttering, which set off Mu Bingyun, making her look extraordinarily beautiful. Seeing that Mu Mingfei below is crazy, this waste has such good luck, Xuan She doesn''t even have any clothes to wear! Could it be that the trashy mother-in-law was left behind? Most likely, it must have been hidden by the other party.


    Mu Bingyun ignored Mu Mingfei who was mad and lost his temper, and the distance between her and Mu Mingfei gradually widened.


    Under Ouyang Qingqing''s surprised gaze, Mu Bingyun overtook her.


    He just took a few steps so gently, and it seemed to be very relaxed. If Ouyang Qingqing hadn''t seen the other party trembling and struggling, he would have thought that Mu Bingyun was a hidden master.


    "Sister Bingyun, you are really amazing, come on!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s simple words made Mu Bingyun pause for a moment, then turned back and showed a smile: "Come on!"


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to answer her words, and suddenly felt the strength under her feet, she moved several ladders at once, and when she wanted to speak to Mu Bingyun again, she could only see the other party''s back. . I muttered in my heart: so fast.


    She felt like she had endless strength under her feet, and quickly followed.


    She, who had to take a break before she could take the next step, has climbed more than 20 ladders in a row, which made her feel incredible!


    "Sister Bingyun, you are too fast, I can''t catch up."


    Finally, Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t catch up anymore. She stopped and took the medicinal pill to restore her physical strength. She felt that her body was better for a while, her whole body felt extremely sore and soft, and she had to bear the pressure of gravity all the time. This feeling made her feel better. Can''t breathe.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t answer, because she couldn''t walk anymore, she still had 300 ladders left, Ouyang Qingqing still had more than 400, and Mi Mingfei had exactly 500 ladders left. The person with the fewest remaining, there are still fifty ladders. In the eyes of everyone, there is no doubt that that person is the first person to climb the ladder.


    The second place is on the 270th ladder, and there are currently fifty people in front of Mu Bingyun. There are many more behind her.


    She made a rough calculation. No less than three thousand new disciples were climbing the ladder. She had never seen such a spectacular sight in her previous life. Thinking that she could please the man with her strength, in the end she still lost, and she lost her whole body.


    Ling Jichen, it''s best not to provoke her in this life.


    Mu Bingyun slowed down and tried to take a step up, but she couldn''t lift her legs up. It wasn''t because of her lack of physical strength, but because the gravity on her body made her a little breathless. Of course, this wouldn''t make her give up. Suddenly, she let herself fall on the top of the ladder, and moved her body upwards with all her strength. When she was lying on her stomach, she was under less gravity.


    Under Ouyang Qingqing''s surprised gaze, Mu Bingyun slowly moved towards you. Is it possible to do so? ? At this moment, Ouyang Qingqing also felt that it was a little difficult to move forward. She didn''t know how Mu Bingyun, who was obviously much weaker than her, did it, but she also learned from Mu Bingyun''s way and let her body lie on her back. On the ladder, she suddenly felt that the gravity on her body was indeed much less. However, Ouyang Qingqing was the young lady of the Ouyang family, so she couldn''t make such an action. She took a careful rest, then stood up slowly and continued to climb.


    The gravity in the ladder, Mu Bingyun had figured out before, the higher the upward, the gravity increased according to the multiple of her body weight.


    There are still 200 ladders!


    Mu Bingyun surpassed the people in front at an amazing speed, but she was very embarrassed. She already felt that this method was useless. The whole person stayed on the top of the ladder, gasping for breath.


    Of course, the people behind ?? also came up quickly, but they overtook her after a while.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again.


    ''s eyes are extremely clear, there is no Sisi despair, only incomparable determination.


    Dragging her heavy body, she continued to step on it.


    "Poof¡ª"


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun spat out a mouthful of blood, his face became extremely pale, and the gravity increased again. There are already many people around her at this moment, and of course they noticed her. When they saw that Mu Bingyun was able to reach here with the strength of a second-order warrior, they were very impressed.

 Chapter 38： time is almost up

    They are stronger than Mu Bingyun, so naturally they can''t fall behind.


    But Mu Bingyun vomited blood. I don''t know why, which made people a little worried. They hoped that she would be able to climb up. Even if she is worried, they can''t help, and if she really can''t get on, they can''t help it.


    "Sister Bingyun, are you all right? There is a healing medicine here."


    Ouyang Qingqing tried to hand over the medicine pill, but Mu Bingyun shook her head and refused. The ladder was very wide, and Ouyang Qingqing was not far from her. Besides, Ouyang Qingqing was in front of her and wanted to throw the medicine pill over because of gravity. The reason is that it is impossible to get in front of her.


    Besides, she was only pressed down by gravity and vomited a mouthful of blood, and she still couldn''t die.


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little anxious: "Then I''ll wait for you here."


    "Qingqing, you go first! I''ll catch up later."


    Ouyang Qingqing heard that Mu Bingyun''s voice was not in danger. He bit his lip, put away the medicine pill, turned around and went up.


    "Trash, can''t you walk?"


    Mu Mingfei''s smug voice came from her ears, "Trash, you are just a trash, how can you be qualified to practice in the Flowing Cloud Sect? I heard that Mrs. Liu has prepared a marriage for you, I want to wait for you to be eliminated. , go back to the Mu family, and you will be married into that family!"


    Mu Mingfei smiled very proudly. I heard that he was an old monk, about two hundred years old, but there was no hope of progress in this life, so he went down the mountain. With the accumulation of being a disciple in the sect, he bought it. A big mansion has raised many tender little girls for his pleasure.


    She could already imagine what kind of tragic fate Mu Bingyun would have when she married into that family.


    "Trash, I''ll go up first, you wait here slowly!"


    Waiting for the arrival of noon, and waiting until the Liuyun faction drove them down the mountain.


    Mu Mingfei swayed up and climbed hard, thinking of the future fate of this waste, she seemed extremely happy.


    She whispered in the ear of the other party, and the person above should not hear it. She has also learned that if she wants to rectify this waste, she can''t do it outright, as this will ruin her reputation. It is better to be obscure. On the surface, the relationship with the waste is actually secretly rectifying the other party.


    Mu Bingyun stared at Mu Mingfei''s back, the corner of his mouth twitched, the enemy who showed his intentions would never be scary. What''s scary is the kind of person who smiles and stabs a knife in the back, like a poisonous snake, which can entangle and devour you where you can''t see it.


    After a while, the people behind gradually caught up with Mu Bingyun, and she fell behind in the second half.


    At this moment, the first person has ten ladders left, and he can climb all the ladders.


    Mu Bingyun still didn''t set foot on it, and people kept passing by her side. Her face was light, and she didn''t seem panic at all.


    There is still half an hour before noon. If Mu Bingyun is unable to complete the ladder within this half hour, then she will be expelled from the Flowing Cloud Sect, and she will never have the opportunity to practice in the Flowing Cloud Sect. What an excellent disciple you are, if you don''t climb the ladder, you won''t be recognized. ,


    Of course, an identity like Ouyang Qingqing is another matter.


    As for people with very powerful talents like Mu Fengxue, they will also be regarded differently, but these people are generally not very talented. Even if they use medicinal pills throughout the whole process, they can still get them on the ladder, so that kind of result does not exist.


    "Why doesn''t she stay still, there''s only half an hour left." Ouyang Li frowned, a little disappointed in his tone.


    Fu Xilin frowned: "Wait and see."


    He didn''t believe that she gave up just like that. From her eyes, there was no sign of giving up.


    "Wait a little longer and the time will pass, and there are only fifty ladders left in Qingqing."


    Fu Xilin didn''t speak, but it could be seen from his expression that he also began to worry. Mu Bingyun, can you?


    "Master, there''s still half an hour left, Miss Bingyun still has 200 ladders, this..." Pale couldn''t help worrying, but Cang Yu was expressionless.


    Pale looked down and said, "Master, if Miss Bingyun is driven down the mountain, she will be betrothed to an old cultivator in the east of the city by Madam Liu. It is said that the old cultivator has dozens of concubines, all of whom are more than a dozen or so. The old girl, I heard that he has a special hobby, if Miss Bingyun comes to his house, I am afraid it will be difficult to live?" Pai Bai said tentatively, he felt that as he spoke, the surrounding air became colder and colder, so he As if about to congeal, he shivered from the cold, and he didn''t dare to speak.


    The appearance of the master looks a little scary!


    "Mrs. Liu? An old cultivator?" Cang Yu whispered softly, "I don''t mind the lack of a Mu family in Dongzhou. As for an old cultivator, the deadline will be approaching soon, right?"


    Pale shivered all over, it was so cold, so cold, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Pale, what do you think?"


    Hearing Cangyu''s voice from hell, Pale''s entire body stiffened: "Master...you''re right!"


    God, what he said, he shouldn''t tell the master about these things. Didn''t he just accidentally inquire about Miss Bingyun''s past? During this investigation, he found that Mrs. Liu and the legendary Mu Fengxue''s true appearance were very different from those rumored outside.


    These two seem to have plotted against Miss Bingyun many times. He felt that he couldn''t tell what happened next, or else the master would destroy the Mu family before returning.


    The Mu family is involved in the Liuyun faction. Their power is in the Western Continent. For the time being, it is better not to create extraneous branches, right?


    Master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m pale and won¡¯t tell you, but that I¡¯m afraid you will get angry.


    Cangyu didn''t notice the pale look, his eyes were always on the little red figure, seeing her firm expression, he knew she could do it.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun moved, she took one step to lift her leg, gritted her teeth, disregarding the gravity on her body, took another step, the gravity almost bent her waist, and from time to time a mouthful of blood spewed out , she still did not stop, another step.


    Ten steps closer, she spat out five mouthfuls of blood. Seeing such a scene, Pale''s eyes widened involuntarily. This scene was dead acquaintance. He felt that Mu Bingyun at this moment was very similar to a person he had met before. It is similar to Cang Yu, who is standing beside him, that is, his master, who wants to follow the eternal life.


    Mu Bingyun''s footsteps kept on walking, and in his pale thoughts, he took another fifty steps quickly.


    At this moment, she still did not stop, she continued to move forward, and the force of gravity pressed down, it seemed to crush her to pieces.


    Just when someone thought that Mu Bingyun would be crushed to death, she suddenly stood up straight, a smile appeared on the corners of her bloodstained lips, and her eyes flashed with joy.

 Chapter 39： board

    She broke through again.


    This time, it is still two kinds of exercises to break through at the same time, the fifth-level lightning-type martial arts martial artist, and the third-level wood-based martial arts martial artist. Yes, she jumped two levels in a row in the Thunder System. She felt that the hardships she had suffered just now were very worthwhile.


    She ran fast, kept running, and under everyone''s astonished gaze, she ran on the last ladder.


    passed the vicious Mu Mingfei, and surpassed Ouyang Qingqing, who was happy for her. She surpassed many people, and finally surpassed the first place on the five ladders that was only close to the finish line.


    To that person''s surprise and disbelief, Mu Bingyun kept walking, jumped up the last ladder at once, and then lifted his footsteps and became the first person to climb the ladder.


    When Ouyang Li reacted, he realized that Mu Bingyun was already standing in front of him. Although her face was pale, she came to him so easily. All this was really incredible. Before everyone could react, she actually came to him, and became the first person to climb the ladder this time.


    All of this is a little unbelievable, but they all really saw it.


    "It''s really surprising." Ouyang Li, who had regained his senses, couldn''t help but said that he had been in the Flowing Cloud Sect for several years and had never seen such a scene, "Junior Sister Bingyun, congratulations."


    Mu Bingyun raised his head with difficulty and said softly, "Thank you!"


    was running too fast just now, and its gravity completely exceeded the restraint that her body could bear. She couldn''t hold it anymore. She knew that the time for the main hall to select the disciples should be tomorrow. Today is a test for these disciples. Even if they just climb the ladder, they will still hurt people.


    "Sign up!"


    It was the deacon who was in charge of recording the disciples who climbed the ladder this time. Mu Bingyun said according to his words, "Mu Bingyun."


    "Mu Bingyun?" The deacon frowned and glanced at Mu Bingyun strangely, "A third-tier warrior?"


    "Yes."


    Deacon flipped through the records again and found that the above Mu Bingyun was clearly a first-rank martial artist. If it wasn''t for the relationship with the Mu family, he wouldn''t be able to enter the Liuyun Sect and become a disciple of the sect. How could a waste break through the second order in a short period of time?


    "Deacon Li, she has indeed reached the third rank of a martial artist. We saw her breakthrough just now." Ouyang Li knew that Mu Bingyun''s situation was a bit special. It is reasonable to say that her talent can break through the first rank, but she is still connected. After breaking through twice, it is no wonder that people are suspicious, and he hastily made a statement to prove it to Mu Bingyun.


    Deacon Li looked up and saw Ouyang Li, and a smile appeared on his originally stiff face: "It turned out to be Junior Brother Ouyang, well, since there is Junior Brother Ouyang, then I don''t have to doubt anything."


    "Mu Bingyun, congratulations, now you can choose a room next door to occupy a room for one night, tomorrow will be the real disciple selection of the main hall."


    "Understood, thank you Deacon Lee."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice was still a little out of breath, at this moment she was already supporting herself with perseverance. It''s not that she is unwilling to take pills, but she knows that once she takes pills, she will definitely become dependent. As long as it''s not about life-threatening matters, try not to use pills, then don''t use them.


    "Here, this is your temporary sign. If you are hungry, you can go to the dining hall to pick up food. Don''t lose it. After confirming your identity tomorrow, you will take back this sign." Deacon Li''s attitude may be because of Ouyang Li''s attitude. The reason has been improved a lot, and he took a wooden sign from his hand, which has the breath of the formation.


    Mu Bingyun kept it as she said, and thanked Deacon Li again.


    After deacon Li, Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin signaled, they left again. Only every time he boarded a disciple, he would appear. In fact, he was watching from not far away, and once someone was there, he appeared.


    "Senior brother Ouyang, thank you very much." If it wasn''t for Ouyang Li, she would have to explain to Deacon Li, and there would be a lot of trouble.


    Ouyang Li shook his head, expressing he didn''t mind, and asked in confusion, "Junior Sister Bingyun, how did you do it?"


    A person who has surpassed the ninth level of a martial artist climbed the ladder for the first time, and then broke through two levels on the ladder again and again? What Ouyang Li didn''t know was that Mu Bingyun also had a lightning technique, but he had broken through the fourth rank again and again. If he found out, he would definitely not believe that Mu Bingyun was a waste.


    "Because, I don''t want to be driven down the mountain!" Mu Bingyun''s face became worse and worse, still smiling.


    Fu Xilin saw this and asked worriedly, "Bingyun, are you okay? Shall I take you back to rest?"


    "That''s right, seeing your pale face, you must have been crushed by gravity, or you should hurry up and meet again another day." Ouyang Li also retracted his doubts. Mu Bingyun''s words "I don''t want to be driven down the mountain" are still It made him a little touched. Originally, he thought there was a big reason, but the reason he got was so simple. He believed that this was what Mu Bingyun thought. Some interest.


    "Thank you two brothers, then Bingyun will leave." She really wanted to go back and recover, otherwise she would be unable to hold back and faint. She can''t pass out, there are dangers everywhere, if Mu Fengxue''s hand has been stretched here, then she passes out, and there may be danger.


    On Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin, she didn''t have much hope.


    Even though she was already top-heavy, her whole body was about to burst, and she didn''t show it at all on her face.


    Mu Bingyun endured the pain and turned to go to the house next door, still staggering under his feet, and was about to fall over. Fu Xilin kept noticing Mu Bingyun''s situation, and quickly helped him: "Bingyun, are you alright?"


    "nothing!"


    Mu Bingyun said with gratitude: "Thank you, Senior Brother Fu, I can do it myself."


    Before Fu Xilin said he wanted to send her back, she was already rejected by her, and she felt a little uncomfortable. Just standing there, Mu Bingyun broke free of his hand and went to the house next door. Seeing her back disappear in front of him, he felt a little lost. In my heart, I always felt that I was empty, as if I had lost something.


    "Brother Fu, why are you absent-minded?"


    "nothing."


    Mu Bingyun came to the house, chose an inconspicuous room in the corner, pushed the door and entered, enduring the pain of his body and arranged a small formation that he could arrange, and finally collapsed on the bed. superior. The pain from her body made her feel that this world was indeed real.


    She lay down, unable to move at all, she could only try to run the exercises, and gradually closed her eyes. At this moment, a voice appeared in front of the bed, causing Mu Bingyun to quickly open his eyes.


    "Who?"

 Chapter 40： man who cooks porridge

    "Little thing, it''s me."


    Cangyu squatted down and looked at her slightly tired eyes, she was too stubborn, but it was this stubbornness that attracted his attention, he was worried, so he dared to leave if he wanted to see her settle the Liuyun faction.


    He only appeared when he saw her falling asleep. He was afraid that it would affect her rest, but he didn''t want her to feel insecure at all. He felt it as soon as he appeared. Inexplicably, he felt that his heart was a little abnormal, a sour, unspeakable feeling.


    Mu Bingyun heard this voice, and all her vigilance was relaxed, her body could not move, but she was not worried at all.


    Because this person is desolate.


    "Cangyu, why are you here? Haven''t you returned to Xizhou yet?" Something must have been delayed, right? Mu Bingyun guessed silently that Cangyu must be a big man in Xizhou, someone she looked up to in her previous life. I didn''t think that big people would have no pretence. Cangyu must be a good person, at least very good to her.


    Cangyu showed a smile in her eyes: "Come and have a look."


    "So," Mu Bingyun felt a little incredible, "You are so kind!"


    "Don''t speak first," Cang Yu stopped her, "Healing."


    Mu Bingyun did not resist, but closed his eyes with peace of mind: "Okay." In this world, only Cang Yu will not hurt her, and will help her heal.


    Cangyu saw the little thing''s movements. Although she didn''t do anything, her actions made him very happy. Because the little thing will not guard against her at all, every time he sees her vigilant appearance, he will have a sour feeling in his heart, which makes him a little uncomfortable, but he doesn''t hate this feeling.


    What does this feel like?


    Since I can¡¯t figure it out, and I don¡¯t hate this feeling, Cangyu doesn¡¯t want to. Yun Gong heals the wounds on the little things. Mu Bingyun felt a warm force penetrate her body, making her extremely comfortable, so she fell asleep in an incredible way.


    When Cangyu stopped, he saw her sleeping soundly, with that smile on her face.


    "Master, we..."


    Hearing this annoying voice, the smile on Cangyu''s face disappeared.


    "go out!"


    Pale White was stunned for a moment: "That, Master, are we going back tomorrow?"


    Why does he think that the master will break his promise? Probably not, he should believe the master.


    Seeing the unsightly look on the master''s face, he was pale and did not dare to speak. He glanced at Mu Bingyun, who was asleep, and silently retreated. Today, the status of this Bingyun girl is higher than his.


    The sky gradually became brighter, and there was no dream all night. This night was the best night for Mu Bingyun since he was reborn. She turned over and subconsciously searched the room, but she didn''t see anyone who was gloomy.


    Is he gone?


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little disappointed, she didn''t even say thank you to him, Xizhou, she would definitely go.


    Looking at the sky outside, it would be time for the main hall to select disciples in two hours. She didn''t expect that, even if she was the first person to climb the ladder, with her talent, it was not the first person and the elder teacher and uncle to see it. worthy. Today, she just went through the motions and decided on her identity, and she can settle down in the outer peak of the Liuyun faction in the future.


    "woke up?"


    The gloomy voice sounded in her ears, which surprised Mu Bingyun. When she looked up, she saw a tall figure blocking the door. She was a little happy.


    "Cangyu, why are you still here?"


    After she asked, she saw Cangyu holding a tray in her hand.


    "come over!"


    Cangyu took out the food from the tray, the pale outside the door was still unable to recover, and occasionally sneaked a glance inside.


    God, what did he see? ?


    The master actually knows how to cook? ?


    Who can come and tell him, this must not be true.


    If the master had no sense of taste and let him try it, he would definitely not believe that the food in the bowls and plates was made by the master himself.


    Pale covered his forehead, he must keep this secret seriously, and he must not let anyone know!


    However, Pale heard his fickle master ask, "Can I eat it?"


    "delicious!"


    Pale shook his head, he didn''t want to say anything, Master, the time is up, you can do it yourself! When someone bumps into him later, don''t blame Pale for not reminding him.


    "Then eat more."


    Hearing that the little things were delicious, Cangyu seemed very happy.


    "Where did this come from and why is it so delicious?"


    Mu Bingyun asked suspiciously, and she felt that the porridge contained a lot of profound energy, all of which were absorbed into her body. The taste is also very good, shouldn''t it be the Liuyun School canteen? How could she cook this kind of food in the dining hall of the Liuyun School, she had been there in her previous life. The materials inside are definitely not simple, and Cangyu must have spent a lot of money to buy it.


    "Miss Bingyun, can this not be delicious? The master made it himself, and it cost a lot of elixir!" Pale Bai finally couldn''t help it, and he was nagging at the door, looking like there was something wrong. General dissatisfaction.


    Mu Bingyun''s hand holding the spoon also shook, looking up and asking, "What did you do?"


    Cangyu glanced at Pale Bai lightly, Pale White shivered, and hurriedly ran out, how could he not help telling the truth?


    It''s over, the master is a vengeful one.


    "Yeah." Cang Yu didn''t plan to hide it either, he was just afraid that the little things would know that he did it, and would be afraid of him like the rest.


    "It''s amazing!" Mu Bingyun said a compliment to Cangyu''s surprise, "I thought you bought it from where you paid a lot of money, but you did it, Cangyu, you''re amazing."


    "Then eat more." Cang Yu widened the smile on his face, watching her eating with relish, his heart was very happy. Little things like to eat what he makes, but unfortunately he has no sense of taste. Otherwise, when the little things arrive in Xizhou, he can cook more.


    Pale and helpless glanced at the ring containing a lot of used elixir ingredients, shook his head and sighed.


    "Master, the sun rises."


    If they don¡¯t leave, they will definitely be discovered when the old men from the Liuyun Sect come over. Although they are not afraid, they are afraid they will bring unnecessary trouble to Bingyun girl.


    Cang Yu paused, Mu Bingyun also put down the bowl: "Are you going?"


    "Um."


    "That''s right, the head of the Liu Yun Sect will come over in a while, so you''d better leave early to avoid being discovered by them."


    Cangyu glanced at the bowl: "After eating."


    Mu Bingyun nodded heavily, his eyes bright: "Cangyu, thank you!"


    "I will definitely come to Xizhou to find you when I have a chance."


    Cangyu got up, and when he heard her words, the mood of the haze was happy again.


    "it is good."


    Cangyu walked out of the door, and Pale Bai turned into two long rainbows and disappeared in front of Mu Bingyun''s eyes. She showed reluctance, and her heart suddenly felt empty.

 Chapter 41： wait

    After a long time, she withdrew her gaze and ate all the cold porridge. After tidying up, he went out of the room and went to the square of the main hall to wait. When she came, many disciples were already waiting nervously in the square.


    When she came over, there were also people who greeted her.


    "Junior Sister Mu!"


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you here?"


    "Junior Sister Mu, come here to line up?"


    Mu Bingyun rejected everyone''s good intentions and stood alone.


    To select disciples is to have a hundred people enter the hall and let the people inside choose them. Those who are not selected become outer disciples. For most people, today is the time to decide their status and destiny in the Liuyun faction, which is very important.


    As for Ouyang Qingqing, she will not run for election. Those of them are all pre-determined.


    "Sister Bingyun, you came so early!"


    What surprised Mu Bingyun was that Ouyang Qingqing actually came here. Of course, Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin also came with her. It stands to reason that Ouyang Qingqing is the eldest young lady of the Ouyang family, so naturally she doesn''t need to go to the main hall, she just worships directly. Ouyang Li is Feng Qingyi''s direct disciple, and Ouyang Qingqing will naturally become his direct disciple. Ouyang Qingqing''s talent alone makes him eligible.


    These pre-determined disciples do not need to go through the motions, they can just be brought back to the peak by their master.


    Mu Bingyun asked the doubts in his heart: "Why is Qingqing here?"


    "I''ll come and have a look and wait for Sister Bingyun." Ouyang Qingqing stuck out her tongue, as if she was a little embarrassed, "When Sister Bingyun is over, let''s go to You Liuyun School together, okay? This is the first time Qingqing has come here. , I heard that the scenery of the Liuyun School is particularly beautiful, like a fairyland, and it is more beautiful than the downtown area under the mountain."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s look of admiration made Mu Bingyun stunned, isn''t she beautiful?


    Why didn''t she think that apart from those scenes, there were only people left.


    Ouyang Qingqing saw Mu Bingyun was a little stunned, ran over and held her hand, and said affectionately, "Sister Bingyun, I think you and I have some affinity. If you are bored in the future, you can come and play with Qingqing." Ouyang Qingqing is innocent. The innocent words made Mu Bingyun a little at a loss.


    It was the first time that a girl was so intimate with her. Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes are clear, no matter in this life or in the past life, Ouyang Qingqing is the little princess of the Ouyang family, and is not polluted by dust at all.


    "If there is a chance, that''s fine." So, Mu Bingyun answered a question that he didn''t know if there would be a chance. The little girl is still innocent, she and Mu Fengxue will never die, if you don''t involve innocent people, try not to involve them. Of course, this is only limited to before Ouyang Qingqing would not target her. As for Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin, she did not have this concern. If they met Mu Fengxue, they would still become her admirers. This was an unchanging fact.


    Ouyang Qingqing saw Mu Bingyun agree, but no matter what her words meant, she immediately became happy: "That''s great, brother, don''t you see Sister Bingyun agreeing? What about you and Brother Fu? Said that Big Sister Bingyun would definitely not agree?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the two of them, but did not speak. This look made them both a little uncomfortable.


    looked at each other, it turned out that the people Mu Bingyun didn''t want to approach was not Ouyang Qingqing, but them! They always felt that in the eyes of Mu Bingyun, they were all guarded and guarded deeply. Why is this? They couldn''t figure it out, they had never met before.


    The time gradually passed, and the morning light scattered like the light of gold, covering everyone''s bodies, warming them up.


    Mu Bingyun said goodbye to the three of them, walked to the side and started to line up.


    Because her strength is relatively low, she actually has to wait in the queue, which is why she rejected the kindness of those people before. Even if she was in the front line, she would not be called in immediately.


    The door of the main hall reflects the sunlight, and it opens slowly, letting the sunlight pour in slowly.


    "Next, the disciples who read their names please enter the hall!" It was the Deacon Li from yesterday. He was holding a booklet in his hand, which should be the booklet that recorded the disciples yesterday.


    "Chang Yunxiao, Yin Chenhua, Chang Qiyuan..."


    There were exactly one hundred disciples whose names were pronounced. Everyone was very nervous and followed carefully into the hall.


    The rest of the disciples are also waiting nervously, today is their time to decide their fate. If they can be admired today, then they will be inner disciples in the future. Although many people have no hope of becoming elders and first disciples, after all, their talents are there, and no one can blame others. However, with so many masters and uncles from the inner sect, it is time to select disciples. Whether they are named disciples or direct disciples, they are all inner sect disciples.


    But if you don''t take it seriously, then you really only have to enter the outer door.


    This decision is not up to them, sometimes it should be considered a kind of luck.


    For every hundred disciples, 70% of them will be eliminated. Those who are eliminated, that is, the future disciples of the outer sect, who want to enter the inner sect again, will be subject to a more severe assessment in the future. Most of them can only be blamed for being in the outer door all their lives. The people inside are very vicious. Since it is the rest, there must be a reason.


    After a while, two groups of people came out, one of them turned to the left, and these people were beaming, and the other turned to the right, which was the direction to the outer peak, and their faces were a little dejected.


    Ouyang Qingqing looked extremely nervous, and kept comforting: "Sister Bingyun is the first person to climb the ladder, and she will definitely be appreciated by the elders. Sister Bingyun, don''t worry, you can do it."


    "..." Seeing Mu Bingyun''s calm expression, Ouyang Li was clearly not nervous. Instead, Ouyang Qingqing grabbed Mu Bingyun''s sleeve and kept praying, which made him feel a little weird.


    Fu Xilin couldn''t help but take a look, and found that Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to care about his choice.


    Mu Bingyun knew for a long time that with the eyes of the elders, he would not like her.


    What if you climb the ladder?


    is not a waste vein. If you take it back, it will only cause trouble to them. People with a little brain will not be merciful.


    Therefore, she had no extravagant hope that someone would have such a kind heart.


    "Sister Bingyun, aren''t you nervous?" Ouyang Qingqing finally found out that only Mu Bingyun was not nervous, she was still in a hurry!


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, Ouyang Qingqing had nothing to say.


    There are fewer and fewer disciples in the square, and it will be her turn soon, right?


    Because of her strength, she is only the third-rank warrior, which is the lowest. There are also many third-order warriors, but most of them are dolls between the ages of three and five, and she is ten years old. She was not uncomfortable standing here, but the eyes of those dolls were somewhat contemptuous of her.

 Chapter 42： Hall selection

    "Qin Wenwen, Zhu Ziqian, Luo Keyun...Mu Bingyun...Wei Haiye, Ying Yake."


    Mu Bingyun heard his name and came out. Following the people in front of her slowly entering, she stepped forward and stepped into the hall again. This was the first time she entered this hall as a new disciple.


    The ?? hall is very large and can accommodate about 2,000 people.


    A hundred of them stood in the middle to receive everyone''s attention, and they were full of people sitting around. Of course, in the middle of the top and front was Liu Chu, the head of the Liuyun Sect, who lived on the main peak, Liuzifeng, also called Liuzifeng. first peak. This peak is the residence of the head, and there is no first one.


    Liu Chu was a majestic middle-aged man, and beside him stood a purple-clothed woman, his daughter Liu Yu''er, Xuan-level Fire Vessel, with a strength of the seventh-rank Martial King, she could be said to be a genius of the younger generation.


    Sitting on both sides of Liu Chu are the first of each peak, but only Ling Jichen is no longer the first of Lingyun Peak. This is because he has to go down the mountain in person to pick up a disciple with immortal-level wood veins, and that person is Mu Fengxue. .


    On the left of the ?? main hall are the elders and uncles, and on the right are the brothers and sisters.


    These people are the ones who decide the fate of the new disciples here. As long as they are attracted by them, then they can become inner disciples.


    Mu Bingyun noticed that the several-year-old dolls beside her were all nervous. Of course, they dared to look around secretly, and at the same time express themselves without a trace.


    Only, she did nothing and waited there silently, not even a single glance.


    She could feel the sight passing over her body, but of course it was just passing by. She didn''t pay much attention to these, she didn''t care.


    "Sign up one by one." Deacon Li also said when he saw that the first door of the elders was about the same.


    Therefore, the first child said: "Disciple Qin Wenwen, human-level aura, fourth-level martial artist!"


    "It just so happens that I am missing a child with wind veins here. Although the human level is ordinary, it''s okay to cultivate a little." Suddenly, someone said that he wanted to accept this child, just because the child was only six years old and could have The fourth-order martial artist is not too fast or slow. With a little sculpting, he can still become a good seedling.


    When the rest of the people saw this, they didn''t mean to **** it, but when Deacon Li saw it, he wrote it down. Let Qin Wenwen wait on the left side, Qin Wenwen knows that he can enter the inner door, his face is tense and he can still feel the joy in his eyes.


    "Zhu Ziqian, Xuan-level water vein, fifth-order warrior."


    "Luo Keyun, human-level thunder vein, fourth-order warrior."


    "Lu Yunxi, Xuan-level soil vein, fifth-order warrior."


    ¡­


    As the children reported their talents and cultivation bases one by one, I don¡¯t know if these children were too small, and the children before Mu Bingyun were also accepted as inner disciples.


    Finally, it was her turn.


    "Mu Bingyun, human-level pseudo-wood veins, third-order warrior." Mu Bingyun lightly reported her talent and cultivation base, and the hall was suddenly quiet.


    She could see that the elders and the head seat closed their eyes, obviously with the intention of pretending to be dead. As for the uncles, they lowered their heads and pretended that they couldn''t see anything. The brothers and sisters over there were also one. They whispered, as if they did not hear Mu Bingyun speak.


    The children beside her also all laughed softly in her ears.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was as usual, and it was not affected at all. She had expected all this.


    She raised her head abruptly, glanced at the surrounding environment, and said with a smile: "Bingyun knows that his talent is poor, so he didn''t want to come over to delay the seniors, just because the Liuyun faction has rules. Being able to climb the ladder is also due to accident, and it is also considered an accident. Bingyun is lucky, seniors don¡¯t need to be bothered, Bingyun¡¯s goal is to become an outer disciple of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and now it has been achieved, Bingyun is already very satisfied, so I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun walked to the right on her own.


    At this moment, she was the only one on the right, looking alone, even Deacon Li didn''t know why it was a pity. If this girl''s talent is better, then she can enter the inner door.


    shook his head and put Mu Bingyun''s name into the outer peak.


    Mu Bingyun''s words made everyone''s eyes pay attention to her. Seeing her calmly standing on the right side of the only one with her face, her face was not blushing and her heart was not beating, and she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. But if they were to accept him as a disciple, they wouldn''t do it either.


    I had some impressions of Mu Bingyun in my heart. If this disciple can enter the inner door through his own abilities in the future, then they are welcome.


    Mu Bingyun felt a line of sight falling on her body, and when he looked up, it was a young boy, dressed in Tsing Yi, just like his name, Feng Tsing Yi, handsome face, calm like the wind, a smile that people can''t ignore . Feng Qingyi, the first of the Emerald Peak, was also Ouyang Li''s master. She didn''t have much contact with Feng Qingyi in her previous life. The only thing she knew was that she was also Mu Fengxue''s admirer. It was only at the last moment that he appeared in front of her eyes, also to **** Wandu Pill.


    I never imagined that this calm man like the wind would also be captured by Mu Fengxue, and I don''t know what kind of charm Mu Fengxue has.


    Just when the next child was about to report his information, Feng Qingyi spoke under everyone''s astonished eyes.


    "and many more-"


    Because it was Feng Qingyi who spoke, everyone watched.


    Deacon Li quickly reacted: "I don''t know what the wind head seat has to explain?"


    Feng Qingyi stood up, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and he asked softly: "Although this seat is a wind vein, Mu Bingyun, this seat believes that you have a firm heart of cultivation, so I am willing to accept you. Become a registered disciple of this seat, I don¡¯t know if you are willing?¡±


    This?


    Everyone was stunned.


    Feng Qingyi, the first seat of Emerald Peak, had to accept Mu Bingyun as a named disciple. What kind of honor is this? ?


    The disciples who were selected just now had some contempt for Mu Bingyun, but now they can''t help but feel envious. This guy with bad talent is really lucky to be picked up by Fengshou.


    Everyone thought that Mu Bingyun would agree. After all, anyone would agree with such a good opportunity.


    Sect Master Liu Chu also took a look at Feng Qingyi and couldn''t help but ask, "Fengshou, you have to think about it."


    "The head has been thinking too much, and this seat naturally thinks clearly." Although Feng Qingyi''s tone was gentle, his words were extremely firm. If anyone stopped him, he would definitely not be polite.


    Mu Bingyun was also a little stunned, Feng Qingyi''s behavior really surprised her, and she was a little overwhelmed at first. But her head suddenly came to a sudden, did the Ouyang brothers and sisters say something to Feng Qingyi? After all, the talents of these two people are not ordinary, so it is really possible for Feng Qingyi to accept a mere named disciple.

 Chapter 43： reject

    "Mu Bingyun, Feng Shouzuo asked you something!" Deacon Li said displeasedly, this girl is happy when she is happy, and she is distracted. In front of so many people, is she dizzy with joy?


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, showing gratitude and a firm face: "Thank you for your kindness, but Bingyun knows his talent well, if one day Bingyun can enter the inner door, then he must come in by his own ability. ."


    She doesn''t need charity, especially Mu Fengxue''s future admirer, she doesn''t even need it. If she accepts the other party''s love today, then when she and Mu Fengxue face off in the future, she will be in the middle of a loss because of this.


    In the hall, everyone was stunned, and there was only one sentence in their minds: This disciple with poor talent actually refused the Fengshou seat?


    This...they shook their heads and rubbed their eyes, did they hear it wrong, had hallucinations, or read it wrong?


    Anyone who encounters such a good thing, they think they will agree.


    However, when they looked down, they saw Mu Bingyun standing firmly on the right, motionless, with clear eyes, and looked up at Feng Qingyi. There is gratitude to a senior in it, but there is no feeling of being flattered.


    Liu Chu squinted and looked at this disciple who he hadn''t noticed just now. The talent is poor, the human-level pseudo-wood veins, it should be said that it is so bad that people and gods are angry, and he is still a child of the Mu family, which makes him a little disbelieving. But because of what she said just now, he looked at it again and felt a little pity. Even if it was a human-level wooden vein, he felt that with such a temperament, he could be well cultivated. The little girl has a good concentration, just concentration. That''s it.


    Cultivation depends on talent and diligence. Talent is often greater than diligence. Nine points of talent plus one point of diligence can create a genius. However, one point of talent plus nine points of diligence will only result in one more diligent and hard-working cultivator. This is the difference.


    God gave it, no one can change it.


    "What are your thoughts on Yu''er?" When Liu Chu suddenly saw Liu Yu''er staring at Mu Bingyun seriously, he couldn''t help but ask, Liu Chu loves his daughter very much.


    Liu Yu''er''s eyebrows turned: "Daddy know why Fengshouzuo suddenly threatened to accept this Mu Bingyun as a named disciple?"


    "Yu''er knows?" Liu Chu was surprised, wasn''t it Feng Qingyi''s whim? Could there be some other reason?


    Liu Yu''er frowned: "It should be because of Senior Brother Ouyang!"


    "Ouyang Li?"


    Liu Yu''er nodded. She had heard before that Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin seemed to be getting closer to a new disciple. The person who said it should be Mu Bingyun, right? The one who can speak in front of Feng Qingyi must not be Ouyang Qingqing, but Ouyang Li. Ouyang Li''s talent is very good, of course, Feng Qingyi likes it, and besides, he is just a named disciple, but he is just a name.


    Originally, she thought that Feng Qingyi had fallen in love with this ten-year-old girl, but then she felt that it was impossible. Although the little girl was very conspicuous in the red dress, she was also very beautiful, but Feng Qingyi''s eyes did not mean this at all, just in the wood. After Bingyun refused, the only look of surprise appeared.


    That''s good, no one should compete with her for Tsing Yi, but she has fallen in love with him since she was very young.


    Liu Chu stroked his beard, showing an expression like this, and no longer paid attention to this humble new disciple.


    He didn''t take advantage of such a good opportunity. In his opinion, this disciple was a stubborn, poor talent. He would not be able to achieve anything in the future, and would not contribute much to his Flowing Cloud Sect. Since she is from the Mu family, let her fend for herself in Waifeng.


    Mu Bingyun felt another exploratory gaze fell on her, and when she looked up, she saw Liu Yu''er turning her eyes away, and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    Liu Yu''er, Feng Qingyi''s admirer, Mu Fengxue''s nemesis.


    Feng Qingyi finally asked again: "Mu Bingyun, have you considered it?"


    "Yes, Fengshou, Bingyun has already considered it."


    "Okay, then this seat will not be forced." Feng Qingyi sat back in the seat just now, and took a few more glances at the disciple who rejected him. Looking at this little girl at this moment, it is a little pleasing to the eye.


    Originally, he thought it was this little girl who seduced Ouyang Li with her beauty, but now it seems that she didn''t know it. It doesn''t matter if the talent is poor, and the character is not suitable for him.


    It''s just that the little girl seemed to reject him, which was something he didn''t expect. He didn''t expect Feng Qingyi to be rejected after so many years, or a new disciple who was only a third-order martial artist who was terribly poor.


    Deacon Li saw this and paid more attention to Mu Bingyun. Seeing that there was no regret in her eyes, she did not understand what she was thinking. Like most people, he also felt that Mu Bingyun missed an opportunity to change her fate, and he felt a little regretful.


    "Okay, continue." Deacon Li''s voice sounded in the hall, and the remaining children finally continued to report their messages.


    The next children were not so lucky, they were eliminated a lot, and they were placed behind Mu Bingyun in order.


    When the last child walked to Mu Bingyun''s side, Deacon Li spoke again: "If you are selected, go out on the left, and if you are not selected, go out on the right, and a steward will come and pick you up to the outer peak."


    Mu Bingyun took a breath and walked out from the right side of the main hall.


    As soon as she came out, she heard Ouyang Qingqing''s voice.


    "Sister Bingyun! What''s wrong with you??" Ouyang Qingqing looked at her in surprise, because she knew that Feng Qingyi would accept Mu Bingyun as a named disciple, but Mu Bingyun came out from the right, so it could show that, She was not selected.


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, looked at the three of them a little, and said, "Thank you for your kindness, the steward is urging me here, I''ll go first."


    Mu Bingyun left indifferently, waiting for her to leave with the steward for a long time.


    Ouyang Qingqing questioned Ouyang Li: "Brother, is what you said foolproof??"


    "Brother, didn''t you say that Master will definitely accept Sister Bingyun as a named disciple??"


    "Brother!" Ouyang Qingqing glared at Ouyang Li angrily, expressing that she was very angry.


    Ouyang Li expressed that he was also very wronged: "Qingqing, what decision that master has, we can''t decide, right?"


    "She refused." Fu Xilin had heard about this from the other disciples just now. She said it in front of everyone and did not need the help of others to enter the inner peak.


    "What??" The Ouyang brothers and sisters said in unison. They couldn''t believe it, but Mu Bingyun refused.


    The two looked at each other. So, it was their master who was rejected by Mu Bingyun?


    The Ouyang brothers and sisters have mixed tastes. It turns out that they misunderstood their master and thought he was not keeping his promises!

 Chapter 44： Inbound peak

    "But why did she refuse?" Ouyang Li didn''t understand, it was a great thing to be able to worship at the door of the first seat. He really didn''t understand that someone would refuse so stupidly.


    Ouyang Qingqing also looked incomprehensible: "Yes, why did Sister Bingyun refuse to join Master''s door?" Her tone was very disappointed. In the past two days, she felt that her relationship with Mu Bingyun should be very good.


    "I don''t know." Ouyang Li said, "I don''t know what she thinks."


    Fu Xilin actually didn''t understand why she couldn''t accept Ouyang Li''s kindness. Of course they didn''t know that Mu Bingyun just didn''t want to accept their love. All of this is because she doesn''t want to be worried about Mu Fengxue''s actions in the future because she owes Mu Fengxue''s admirers. After all, the inner peak and the outer peak are very different. If she accepts the relationship, she must accept the causal relationship.


    Mu Bingyun followed Waifeng''s steward to Waifeng, and she was accompanied by children who were eliminated together, most of them were three or five years old, and the oldest was only seven or eight years old. Before, because of Feng Qingyi''s affair with Mu Bingyun, they all deliberately alienated her. The children whispered one by one, but they did not speak to Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun was also very happy and did not talk to them.


    The steward also observed these children as he walked. Hearing that this Mu Bingyun had rejected Feng Shouzuo''s kindness just now, he paid more attention. He couldn''t figure it out either, the opportunity to change his fate was right in front of her, but she forcibly missed it. This is all someone''s choice. He is an assigned steward, and he can''t manage so much. After assigning the whereabouts of these disciples, he will have no fate with them.


    After a while, Mu Bingyun finally came to the outer peak. Compared with the inner peak, the outer peak was indeed much weaker in profound strength.


    The steward took them into a room and took out more than twenty signs from it. They engraved their names with profound strength in turn, and also entered some brief information into it. This should be the identity card that each disciple possesses. In the sect, whether it is going down the mountain or going up the mountain, if you don''t have an identity card, you can''t get in and out. At present, the demon cultivator in Xizhou is the strong enemy of the cultivator of the right way in Dongzhou. If you are not careful, it will bring a crisis to the sect. Therefore, every time a disciple travels, he will make a record at the door.


    "Now that you are the outer disciples of Waifeng, then you have a task besides cultivation. After you have completed the task, you will be able to receive your share every month. The share of the disciples of Waifeng is five pieces of Xuanyuan. Every month, if your strength breaks through the first rank, you can add one more piece, then if your strength is the first rank of warriors, you can get six profound stones per month. If you break through to the warriors, you will get 20 pieces of profound stones every month. If you break through the first order, you can add another piece, understand?"


    "Understood, Manager Xu."


    As for why Manager Xu didn''t say anything about breaking through King Wu, it was because most of these children would never be able to break through King Wu in their entire lives. It doesn''t make sense to say it, after all, it gave them hope, so it''s better not to mention this, so as not to add to the sadness.


    "Then, you can choose by yourself. Among them are the Spirit Medicine Garden, the Refining Workshop, the Alchemy Room, the Array House, the Fulu Courtyard, and the Miscellaneous Hall. Although the outer peaks are only outer disciples, these five places are all set up in the outer peaks. Every day, elders will come to refine these things for the sect, so you can choose a place to choose your own place. The first five are the same every month, and the last chores room, as long as you do well, you can get five more per month A profound stone. Tell me when you think about it."


    Hearing what Director Xu said, the disciples below whispered one by one.


    "Dare to ask Director Xu, what does this chores hall need to do?"


    A bold disciple couldn''t help but ask.


    Guanshi Xu said with a smile: "In the first five places, there are many kinds of discarded elixir, elixir that has been used up for practice, and broken talisman disks. These things can''t be thrown away at will. Every day, specific disciples need to be cleaned and destroyed, so there are more things in the chores hall."


    All the disciples suddenly realized that there were three or five disciples who decided to go to the Miscellaneous Hall to get five more profound stones. This temptation was something they could not refuse.


    "So what is the medicine house for?"


    "Since you don''t understand, then I''ll explain it to you again," the steward remembered that he hadn''t given these children their own storage bags, and thought that these children were just like this, and felt a little pity in his heart, he used to be like this Those who come here, can make a breakthrough and become a steward, that is really lucky, "The Spirit Medicine Garden is for planting spirit medicine, where the disciples need to take care of the spirit medicine, and the needed spirit medicine needs to be planted every month. If you can get a copy, you can only receive the basic profound stone, which is five pieces. No matter what strength you break through, as long as you can''t complete the mission, you cannot get additional profound stones.


    Item Refining Workshop is the place where Item Refiners can be used as an apprentice Item Refiner while helping the Item Refiner Master to control the heat. The Array House and the Talisman Temple are used to engrave array plates and talismans. The general small array plates and talismans do not have high requirements for strength. You must complete them before you can get the talismans. Do you understand now? "


    "Understood."


    In this way, the Refining Workshop, the Alchemist, the Formation House and the Talisman Academy can all learn things, but only the Spirit Medicine Garden, except for planting spirit medicine, can not learn anything.


    Suddenly, many people made up their minds and told the steward where they wanted to go.


    When it was Mu Bingyun''s turn, she said, "I choose the Spirit Medicine Garden."


    The steward glanced at her: "Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Hearing that, the steward didn''t ask any more questions. He engraved the words "Spiritual Medicine Garden" on the sign that belonged to Mu Bingyun, and handed it to her, along with an ordinary storage bag. As for the method of use, he also popularized it just now, so I won''t say much.


    About twenty people, most of them chose the place other than the Spirit Medicine Garden, and most of them were the Miscellaneous Hall.


    and Mu Bingyun chose the Spirit Medicine Garden with two other people, Qiu Xi, a six-year-old girl, and Xin Lin, a seven-year-old boy. The two of them seemed to be incapable of seeing Mu Bingyun for a moment. They glared at Mu Bingyun from time to time, making her feel inexplicable, did she not offend these two children?


    "Okay, you''ve all chosen where you want to go, then the brothers and sisters from the outer sect will pick you up."


    "Thank you, Manager Xu."


    After a while, some young men and women entered the hall. After reporting their home, the disciples chose their own senior brothers and sisters and left behind them.


    Level: (9 levels per level)


    warrior, warrior, warrior king, warrior emperor, warrior emperor


    Xuanzhe, Xuanshi, Xuanwang, Xuanhuang, Xuanzun


    Xianxuan, Xianshi, Xianwang, Xianhuang, Xianzun


    Meridians: Human-level, Xuan-level, Immortal-level, Zun-level

 Chapter 45： dumbfounded at the empty space

    It was a woman who came to pick up Mu Bingyun. The woman looked at it, especially on Mu Bingyun, which made Mu Bingyun have a bad feeling. Sure enough, the woman spoke to her.


    "what''s your name?"


    "Senior Sister Hui, disciple Mu Bingyun."


    Bai Qing looked contemptuous: "You are dressed in red, and you will be destroyed when you arrive at the Spirit Medicine Garden."


    "By the way, the Liuyun Sect will not distribute the clothes of the disciples. These things can be exchanged for profound stones."


    The contempt in Bai Qing''s eyes, and the jealousy, Mu Bingyun did not miss it.


    Bai Qing had long heard that a disciple named Mu Bingyun actually rejected Feng Shouzuo''s kindness. In her opinion, such a ignorant disciple would regret it sooner or later. When she has any backbone, she will regret it later. At the beginning, she tried her best, and she did not let Feng Shouzuo fancy, even as a maid.


    She didn''t know what was so good about this Mu Bingyun, but she actually made Feng Shouzhao take the initiative to speak.


    "What are your names?" Bai Qing asked the other two disciples.


    Seeing that Bai Qing finally remembered them, they quickly bowed respectfully: "I have seen Senior Sister."


    "Disciple Qiuxi."


    "Disciple Xin Lin."


    "Okay, the three of you just follow me!"


    Bai Qing''s expression seemed to be impatient, which made the two of them unhappy. At the same time, they thought that Mu Bingyun had offended Bai Qing. In his heart, he made a heavy note to Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that because Bai Qing was not very friendly to the two, the two children hated her again.


    Even if she knew, she would laugh.


    Following Bai Qing, the three came to the Spirit Medicine Garden. The place where the three were first taken was their residence. After telling them all the matters to be aware of, Bai Qing pointed to an open space and said, "Here is the place to share. You, there are three places in total, all of which are very evenly distributed, you choose a place as your future residence, and as for the house, you can build it as you like."


    After Bai Qing finished speaking, except for Mu Bingyun, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin were dumbfounded.


    Although they are still a monk, but if they want to build a house, they simply don¡¯t know how to build a house.


    Before they all thought that they had entered the sect and could have free housing to live in. How could they have imagined that such a situation would occur?


    Mu Bingyun knows that, in the sect, apart from fixed buildings, such as the temporary residences where they rested before, when they become official disciples here, they will be allocated a piece of land. You can do whatever you want. .


    "Senior Sister Bai Qing, I... I don''t know how to build a house." Qiu Xi''s eyes were full of tears. After all, she was still a child. Before she came to Liuyun Sect, how could she have seen such a situation, and because she could Cultivation is naturally loved at home.


    Bai Qing glanced at her lightly: "You can go to the Miscellaneous Hall and ask the disciples over there to help you build it, but of course the price of building a house is different. For specific matters, you will discuss it later, then Have you decided on that land now?"


    In short, cultivation is very expensive. Don¡¯t think that everything will be fine if you enter the sect, and you can only rely on your own efforts.


    Hearing this, Qiuxi became quiet. Since someone helped to build it, she didn''t have to worry. Before she came over, she still had some profound stones on her body. She should be able to build a house, right?


    "By the way, when you build your house, you can also encircle a yard to grow some of your own elixir. You can arrange it yourself, provided that you can plant it well and complete your monthly tasks." Liu Yun Although there are many disciples, the seven hills are very large, especially the outer peaks. With so many outer sect disciples, it still won''t appear crowded, and there are still a lot of vacant places.


    Bai Qing''s seemingly kind reminder, but it was just a casual remark. The disciple who just came to the Spirit Medicine Garden wants to plant and live the spirit medicine, which is not an easy task.


    "Understood, Senior Sister."


    The three expressed their gratitude.


    Qiu Xi chose a place that looked relatively stable, Xin Lin chose a place that was close to the road, and Mu Bingyun chose a remote place. The three of them chose a place they liked very tacitly. There was no conflict.


    Bai Qing also smiled when she saw this: "You guys are good. The last few times because of the choice of place, there are not a few disputes between the disciples."


    "I''ll show you this."


    Bai Qing threw three jade slips to them, and the three of them hurriedly put them between their eyebrows to read.


    There is a map of the entire elixir garden, as well as their usual route to the dining hall, as well as the place to do the quest. Of course, there is also a map of the entire outer peaks. Although Bai Qing did not like them very much, fortunately, they have also explained to them.


    "Now you guys follow me to the place where you get the quest!"


    Bai Qing took the three of them to the main hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden. This is the place to receive the planting quests and the rewards and monthly schedules after completion. As for the place where Mu Bingyun mentioned before that the entire sect issued quests, it was in a large hall in the outer peak, where countless inner and outer sect disciples passed by every day. Outside the main hall, there is also a trading place, which is convenient for the exchange of items between the disciples, and of course there are also items sold by the sect.


    Leaving aside this matter, the three of them followed Bai Qing to the main hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden.


    "Senior Brother Qin, there are three more disciples here."


    Bai Qing went in and greeted him. Manager Qin was a middle-aged man, very thin, not tall, and his small eyes twinkled.


    "It turned out to be Junior Sister Bai Qing. Alright, Junior Sister, they will leave it to me."


    "Then I will trouble Senior Brother Qin."


    Bai Qing told Director Qin and left.


    "Give me your ID cards."


    Qiuxi quickly took out the identity card and took out two profound stones along the way, but she heard Bai Qing say that this steward Qin is in charge of their future tasks and duties, so don''t be offended.


    Steward Qin paused for a while, the mind of the disciple who came from the heart was very active, and he inadvertently put the profound stone in his sleeve, unconsciously, Mu Bingyun could see it clearly.


    "Okay, Qiuxi, isn''t it? This is your task this month. The land allocated to you in the medicine garden is where you plant spirit medicine. You can plant these if your strength is not high. This is purple rain grass, Human-level low-level elixir, I gave you 100 seeds, and you can hand in 30 at the end of the month.


    As for the growth period, the duration of Zi Yucao is ten days, and there is also a profound strength technique in it, which is a technique for planting spiritual medicines, which can be learned by ordinary people in about ten days. After that, there will be no more tasks. After completing the task, you can hand it over and receive a one-month copy in advance. Did you all understand? "

 Chapter 46： settle down

    "Understood, Manager Qin."


    Qiuxi happily put away the seeds and identity cards, and stood aside and waited.


    Xin Lin stepped forward, handed his identity card to Manager Qin, and secretly stuffed a profound stone. Guan Qin was displeased in his heart, he was only one piece, and he really wasn''t a transparent disciple. Without saying much, he also handed over a hundred seeds to Xin Lin, and let him wait on the side.


    Mu Bingyun stepped forward, handed over the identity card, and at the same time took out a bottle of Xuanli Pill and stuffed it into Manager Qin. Manager Qin was stunned, and while he was holding the seeds, he secretly opened it and took a look, his eyes lit up. Get up, get a good bottle of Xuanli Pill.


    He looked at Mu Bingyun''s identity card and knew that she was from the Mu family, so it wasn''t surprising. His attitude towards Mu Bingyun also improved. At the same time, he put down the seeds in his hand, walked to the other side, and picked out a bag of seeds for Mu Bingyun.


    The seeds given to Qiu Xi and Xin Lin before were medium seeds, while those given to Mu Bingyun were high-level seeds. As for the disciples who did not benefit him, there were only low-level seeds. Don''t say that he is realistic, it was originally realistic in the cultivation world.


    "Thank you, Steward Qin." Mu Bingyun thanked her. She had known the situation here for a long time, so that she could get better seeds in the future, and it was essential to have a good relationship with Steward Qin.


    After all, if she wants to wash her veins, she needs a lot of elixir, which is why she chose the elixir garden.


    Steward Qin was very satisfied. He looked at the outside and there should be no one coming. He got up and said, "I think it''s hard for you to find the Lingtian of the medicine garden. I''ll take you there while you''re free." Qin Guanshi said this to Mu Bingyun. As for Qiu Xi and Xin Lin, they thought that they had played a role in Xuanshi, but Mu Bingyun was just getting their blessings.


    "See if you don''t see it, it''s these three pieces. The three pieces of spiritual fields are not high or low. Qiuxi is the outermost piece, Xinlin''s is the middle piece, and Mu Bingyun is the innermost piece." When he said this, Mu Bingyun clearly felt it.


    The innermost piece seems to be much better than the two outer spiritual fields. If it wasn''t for her redness, she really couldn''t feel it.


    It seems that although this steward Qin is a realistic person, he is also a person who gives money.


    This kind of person, she likes, at least can do many things through him.


    "Many thanks to Director Qin for taking care of me."


    Qiuxi and Xin Lin also thanked each other when they saw this. They just thought that Mu Bingyun was thanking Director Qin for bringing them here, but they didn''t think it was because of Lingtian.


    Steward Qin did not expect that Mu Bingyun would see the difference in this spiritual field, so he was not very good at this talent, and he rejected the disciples of Fengshouzuo, and treated him differently.


    "Okay, you all understand, then go back! Remember, today is the beginning of the month, before the end of the month, but you have to hand in 30 purple rain grass, otherwise you won''t be able to receive the reward."


    "Understood, Manager Qin."


    Butler Qin stopped and left.


    The three looked and looked at the same place, marked their spiritual field, and left.


    Qiuxi and Xin Lin seemed to have a good relationship. As for Mu Bingyun, they walked in front and did not greet her. In short, Mu Bingyun was not very popular among these children.


    After ??, the three of them came to the Miscellaneous Hall and asked the disciples of the Miscellaneous Hall to help build the house.


    To build an ordinary thatched hut, you need two profound stones, plus a planting yard, you need five.


    To build a wooden house, plus the yard, you need ten profound stones.


    According to your own wishes, ask the other party to help you build it, then you need 20 profound stones.


    In the end, Mu Bingyun chose to build a wooden house, plus a yard for the cultivation of elixir. Xin Lin chose the thatched cottage. Of the three, Xin Lin was actually the poorest.


    Qiuxi spent 20 profound stones, and asked the disciples of the Miscellaneous Hall to help build a beautiful small building, which was in line with the character of a female cultivator.


    Mu Bingyun was very satisfied with her wooden house, took out another profound stone, and expressed her gratitude to the senior brother who helped her build the house, and locked herself in the house.


    What she needs to do at the moment is to learn the profound strength art, successfully plant the purple rain grass early, and after completing the task, the rest of the time can be practiced.


    After ?? Qiuxi despised Mu Bingyun for a while, he planted a lot of flowers next to the house, which were purchased from the trading hall before. It can bloom in two days, and as long as you supply profound energy from time to time, you can make these flowers grow longer.


    Mu Bingyun was in the room, read the Profound Strength Art once, and practiced silently.


    Her human-level pseudo-wood veins on the surface were actually human-level thunder veins, so it would not be difficult to cultivate profound strength art. In less than three days, she was able to slowly take control, but she still stayed in the house for three more days to cultivate. After that, she took out the seeds of purple rain grass, which were the size of the tip of a little finger and were purple.


    After thinking about it, she felt that she would take the seeds to try Lingtian. At this time, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin should still be excited and would not go to Lingtian. She was not experimenting in the yard where she was planted, and she did not want to meet them.


    "Where are you going?"


    Come to whatever comes to mind. When Mu Bingyun went out, he heard Qiuxi''s question.


    Qiu Xi was taking care of the flowers next to her small building at the moment, the flowers were blooming beautifully, Qiu Xi saw Mu Bingyun staring at her flowers, she couldn''t help but shudder: "That profound strength formula is really good, look at me Are the flowers blooming beautifully?"


    "It''s really good." Mu Bingyun was quite speechless when she saw that Qiuxi had planted all kinds of flowers in the yard that was originally used for planting elixir. It really is a child, such a good place, if it is used to grow elixir and sell it when it is mature, it is a mysterious stone of white flowers.


    "By the way, where are you going?"


    "Go to Lingtian." She didn''t hide it. Naturally, Qiuxi had already learned the profound strength art, so the other party knew about her past, and there was nothing left. It''s just that I haven''t gone out for a few days, and I haven''t seen Xin Lin at this moment.


    "Is that so, Xin Lin hasn''t learned the profound strength art, have you learned it?"


    Mu Bingyun said: "I have mastered some, let''s try it in the past, it has been a few days, and I am a little worried that the purple rain grass will not be able to be planted, and the task will not be completed by the end of the month."


    "Oh, then you go! I''ll go over after Xin Lin has learned it."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief.


    She doesn''t like to deal with such troublesome little girls. She always feels that when she is inadvertently, she will create some nonsense for her.


    Mu Bingyun came to the spiritual field alone, touched three seeds, and planted them according to the instructions in the jade slip. After a moment, he started to use the profound strength art. .

 Chapter 47： No germination?

    According to the ?? jade slip, Zi Yucao will sprout within a quarter of an hour after using the Profound Power Art, and then you can leave after using the Profound Power Art again. Immediately after three consecutive days of using the profound strength art, one will be able to mature after waiting for seven days. The whole body of the mature purple rain grass is purple. If it is connected to one piece, it is a piece of purple, which is more beautiful than lavender.


    Lavender is a common herbal medicine, while purple rain grass is a low-level elixir of human level, and there is no comparison between the two.


    Each piece of spiritual field has a formation, and only the owner of this spiritual field can enter. This is to prevent the spiritual medicine planted by the disciples from being destroyed by people with a heart.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Mu Bingyun frowned, did not sprout?


    She threw the soil away and saw that the three seeds were still safely inside, not sprouting at all, which made her a little helpless. It didn''t germinate, could it be that she did something wrong?


    Or is the profound energy you exerted not enough for the seeds to germinate?


    So, Mu Bingyun covered the soil again, and performed two more profound strength arts. After thinking about it, he performed two more. Not far from Mu Bingyun, there were also disciples who were planting spirit medicines. Suddenly, he found a new disciple who was exerting profound strength on the seeds. He couldn''t help but burst into laughter. It couldn''t be passed on, and Mu Bingyun naturally never heard it.


    A total of four profound strength tactics were used, and the previous one was added, so there were five in total.


    Mu Bingyun waited again, and the disciple over there couldn''t help but be curious.


    Having used so many profound strength tactics, he did not think Mu Bingyun would be able to succeed. But he wanted to see the annoyed look on this new disciple''s face. You must know that when he first planted elixir, it took several days for the seeds to germinate.


    Two quarters of an hour later, Mu Bingyun saw the tender sprouts emerging from the soil, and wiped off his sweat. Sure enough, this profound strength art needs to be used more. Thinking of what happened before, she had used the Profound Strength Art on the tender buds five times, and she seemed to be able to feel it. The tender buds were very happy and didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Five times they were just enough to feed them.


    However, Jing Jinshui, who was watching over there, was stunned. Is this okay? Good luck too, right?


    He shook his head abruptly, thinking that it wasn''t enough for Mu Bingyun to be lucky. He came here today to collect elixir, and he should have left. At this moment, he saw something confusing, so he waited in place. He wanted to see if this disciple was lucky, or if he was really a bit blind. rat.


    Mu Bingyun was very happy to see the purple rain grass sprouting, and wrote down the time of the purple rain grass, and Mu Bingyun quickly planted seven more seeds. Based on the experience just now, he cast the Profound Strength Art on the seed five times at a time, and then he waited in place.


    Jing Jinshui saw Mu Bingyun''s movements, and his whole body twitched. This new disciple, doesn''t he know that Zi Yucao can''t use so many profound strength arts?


    If there is excess nutrients, the seeds will die.


    Although she succeeded before, it may be the other party''s luck.


    He didn''t think he was interested anymore, and wanted to leave, but he felt that he didn''t see the other party''s annoyance, and he was a little unwilling. He suppressed his temper and waited.


    Mu Bingyun of course knew that someone was spying on her. Through Chiye, she found out that it was a young senior brother, and it seemed that he should also be a disciple of Waifeng Spirit Medicine Garden.


    But judging from the appearance of the other party, she should be despising her behavior, and she doesn''t care at all. She only knows that this will make the seeds germinate. No matter what method is used to plant the purple raingrass, it is still purple raingrass.


    Two quarters of an hour later, under Jing Jinshui''s astonishment, the seven seeds actually sprouted.


    Jing Jinshui wiped the sweat from his forehead and rubbed his eyes, but he still felt a little weird. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that the purple rain grass was able to sprout if this disciple could just plant it indiscriminately.


    Mu Bingyun smiled, and while Jing Jinshui''s eyes twitched, he used the profound strength art five times, and then took out the seeds in his hand, counted them carefully, took out a total of sixty seeds, and planted them in the spirit. There is still a large part of the open space in Tanaka and Lingtian. At present, she does not know how to plant others, so she will plant the plants in her hands first. As for why she left 30 seeds, she wants to plant them in her own yard. Some, but this will take a while, just in case!


    Jing Jinshui just looked at this new disciple, wearing a bright red dress, jumping up and down in the spiritual field, seeing him extremely heartbroken, and finally succeeded in seeing all the remaining seeds sprouting, he felt that he wanted to. Let''s go, go back and bring some seeds to plant, and be shocked!


    He was hit by a new disciple today. Jing Jinshui left, and Mu Bingyun took care of Lingtian for a while before leaving.


    Seeing the purple rain grass growing vigorously in the spiritual field in the formation, she was very satisfied.


    I didn''t expect that she still has the talent for planting elixir, and it really gave her a big surprise. As long as there are seeds in the future, then she can learn to grow the elixir she needs. It is really tempting to dare. .


    But she also knows that many precious elixir also need years and specific growth conditions, which cannot be planted, and can only rely on the right time and place. She didn''t dare to think about these elixir at present, things must come step by step, and everything at present has made her very satisfied.


    Mu Bingyun, who was in a good mood, went to the trading hall, where he could not only buy what he needed, but also inquire about the situation down the mountain.


    "This junior sister, what do you need?"


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while and said, "The news of the Mu Family these days."


    "Five profound stones."


    Mu Bingyun has a black line on his head, so black. However, he still endured the pain and handed the five profound stones to this slick-looking senior brother.


    When the senior brother saw this, he offered a piece of jade slip to Mu Bingyun, which was about the disappearance of the Mu family these days.


    Mu Bingyun found a place and watched it there.


    After reading it, I was stunned for a while.


    Mrs. Liu really had a fart, and there was no time difference. The only difference is that Ling Jichen did not come back immediately, but took it with him at the Mu family. It is said that he wanted to let Mu Fengxue learn the exercises in advance at the Mu family.


    Seeing this, Mu Bingyun felt a little cold.


    After reliving his life, Ling Jichen knew the cause and effect, so he was so eager to hand over everything to Mu Fengxue, was he afraid that she would frame Mu Fengxue?


    Mu Bingyun went back to her room in a sullen mood, her expression was still a little cold, even though she no longer liked this person, but she knew that the other person had also been reborn, and doing this, really filled her with anger.

 Chapter 48： The condition of the wooden house

    Wooden house.


    "Xue''er, I will be leaving after two days as a teacher, but you have mastered it?" Ling Jichen said softly, seeing the innocent little girl in front of her, she could imagine that when she grows up, What kind of picture will it show. A woman as beautiful as a fairy, only Cher can be called.


    Mu Fengxue was really sad for several days after Mrs. Liu''s fart. Later, with the comfort of Ling Jichen, she gradually forgot about it.


    After her mother passed away, she told her that she would keep her filial piety for three years. Later, because of Ling Jichen, she almost wanted to give up. But thinking that once he gives up, his image will definitely drop in the eyes of the world.


    She is the protagonist of this world and must maintain a good image so as to unify the entire cultivation world in the future.


    Even though Shouxiao is a little reluctant at the moment, what you say, you have to insist on gritting your teeth, right?


    As for Mu Bingyun, she had already sent someone to inquire about it. She entered the Outer Peak and went to the Spirit Medicine Garden, so there was really no threat to her. But just in case, she would still pay attention to what was happening over there.


    "Xueer has mastered it, Master, are you really going to leave in two days?"


    Ling Jichen smiled softly and touched Mu Fengxue''s head: "Yeah, there are still many things to deal with in the sect. If Xue''er is willing, can you go up the mountain with me?"


    "No, Xue''er must be filial to her mother. Her mother has taught Xue''er for so many years. If Xue''er goes up the mountain with her master at this moment, she will definitely feel uneasy and unwilling to cultivate. Only by being filial to her mother in the Mu family can make Xue''er feel at ease. ." Hearing Ling Jichen say that, Mu Fengxue almost agreed, if she guessed right, Ling Jichen should be the male protagonist arranged for her by God.


    As for the supporting actor, he should be able to appear after joining the Liuyun faction.


    is really a kind-hearted and grateful woman, only his Cher can be like this.


    "Okay, then I''ll give Xue Er everything you need to learn in the past three years."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Ling Jichen went out of the room and returned to the yard that Mu Xiangtian arranged for him. He also lived here for several days. He didn''t even ask about the woman in his previous life, nor did he look for it.


    Could it be because he came earlier this time, so they missed each other?


    That''s fine, at least there won''t be so many injustices from previous lives. The only woman in his heart was Cher, who could no longer hold the rest.


    said so, but he didn''t know the news of that person, and he was still not at ease.


    "Someone."


    "Ling''s first seat, I don''t know what to do?" The person who came was the servant of the Mu family for Ling Jichen, and usually served by Ling Jichen''s side.


    Ling Jichen stared at his servant and said, "Raise your head!"


    "Ling first seat?"


    The servant raised his head according to the words, and suddenly he didn''t know what was going on.


    Ling Jichen stared at him and asked, "Do you know Mu Bingyun?"


    "That trash of the Mu family."


    The servant said dumbly, making Ling Jichen a little unhappy, could it be that she is still having a bad time?


    "Where does she live?"


    "She..." The servant said Mu Bingyun''s location, and the light from Ling Jichen''s eyes disappeared.


    "Ling Shouzuo, what''s wrong?"


    "Pour tea and go out."


    The servant thought he was distracted, so he hurriedly made tea and went out.


    The steaming tea and the water mist wet Ling Jichen''s palm until the tea was cool.


    looked at the sky outside, it was already dark.


    He got up and went out, hiding his breath, and gently drifted in a narrow direction.


    Soon, a very dilapidated house appeared in front of him. Controlling his figure and falling down, he stayed outside the door. Through the window, he could vaguely see that the house was empty. Looking at the dust above, it should be uninhabited some days.


    This made Ling Jichen''s heart burst, what about her?


    Suddenly found that the person who should be here is not here, Ling Jichen didn''t know why he was so flustered, could it be because she was also her own disciple in her previous life that she made herself like this?


    suppressed the discomfort in her heart, Ling Jichen pushed the door and entered the room. The furnishings in the room were also very tattered. Has she always lived in such a place?


    In her previous life, she was taken away by him, and she never mentioned her past, nor did he understand it.


    He thought that she was at least the young lady of the Mu family, and it wouldn''t be too bad either. What appeared in front of him now was just a joke, and there were not many of them in the city.


    punched the table, and with a bang, the dilapidated table couldn''t stand the force and collapsed immediately. He was slightly taken aback, looked around, and there was still some anger in his eyes.


    He turned around, walked out quickly, walked out the door, and just as he was about to leave the courtyard and find Mu Xiangtian, he stopped.


    His face is a little desolate, what is he doing?


    Looking for Mu Xiangtian to settle accounts? What account?


    And where is she now?


    So, he was worried and anxious. For the first time, he quickly grabbed a servant of the Mu family and searched the soul directly, and finally knew her whereabouts. It turned out that she went to the Floating Cloud School to practice?


    She, who never met him, still joined the Liuyun faction. Knowing that she was still alive, he felt relieved unknowingly.


    It''s good, it''s good, at least if we don''t meet, the tragedy of the previous life will not happen.


    Ling Jichen returned to his room after he dealt with the servants of the Mu family. A mere servant, if he disappears, he will disappear, and the Mu family will not take it seriously.


    Ling Jichen''s affairs in Mu''s house, Mu Bingyun didn''t know.


    Mu Bingyun only knew that Ling Jichen should be about to go up the mountain, so she should not meet with the other party. If that person felt that he was an obstacle to Mu Fengxue, would he want to kill her?


    Yes, wasn''t it the only life-saving pill that he took away from her in his previous life?


    Mu Bingyun learned about his news and exchanged some bigu pills with profound stones, and hurriedly returned to his residence.


    In the end, it is relatively easy for outer disciples to complete their tasks. Because most of the outer sect disciples are not very talented, the sect will not force them to cultivate.


    As long as the task is completed, the rest of the time is arranged by yourself.


    Of course, some people use this spare time for cultivation, while others don¡¯t.


    When ??Mu Bingyun returned to his residence, he saw an uninvited guest from outside the house.


    A tall and slender woman is accompanied by men and women of different colors. I forgot to mention that although there is no uniform dress in the sect, there is a uniform badge, a small brand with different colors, and also Just to indicate different identities and their respective names, this is to distinguish many disciples.

 Chapter 49： female bully

    The name badge of the person who came here belongs to the outer peak, so he is a disciple of the outer sect.


    Mu Bingyun also found that not far from the woman, there were two other people, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin. The two of them were not in very good condition, as if they had been beaten. His clothes were still a little messy, and his face was a little bruised.


    The tall woman smiled when she saw Mu Bingyun coming.


    Mu Bingyun stepped forward: "I don''t know who this senior sister is?"


    "This is Senior Sister Gu Fenglin, and you are Mu Bingyun?" Immediately, this little Luo Luo from Gu Fenglin stepped forward to speak, Mu Bingyun understood, it turned out that the disciples from the outer peaks came to form a gang. .


    She was not in Waifeng in her previous life, I don¡¯t know, but I only heard about it occasionally.


    Gu Fenglin has also heard of this person. She is said to be a female bully from Waifeng and a supporter of Ouyang Li.


    Before, Mu Mingfei was also cleaned up by Gu Fenglin, and she was applauded for a while, but she did not expect Gu Fenglin to appear in front of her.


    "I''ve seen Senior Sister Gu, do you know what happened to Senior Sister Gu when she came here?"


    Gu Fenglin stepped forward, squinted at Mu Bingyun, and then said, "Are you interested in joining the gang?"


    "What help?"


    Gu Fenglin said again: "How about a gang that can protect you from being bullied in Waifeng? Junior Sister Mu."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, so, this Gu Fenglin should have organized some outer peak disciples by himself, and formed a gang in the sect, right? In the final analysis, it is a matter of gangs bullying others together, which is basically the case.


    At present, she is alone, except for Bai Changsheng, but the card of Bai Changsheng cannot be easily revealed.


    If there are other forces, that would be really good.


    In the ancient Fenglin of Waifeng, this female bully, at least she will not be attacked by the disciples of Waifeng. If Mu Fengxue wanted to reach out, unless she came up herself, she would not be able to deter Gu Fenglin.


    Okay, then she will join the gang and be with this female bully.


    "Dare to ask Senior Sister Gu, what are the conditions for joining the gang?"


    Gu Fenglin smiled: "Ten profound stones a month, if you can''t get in, if you don''t get in, you will be rewarded with a fist every month."


    "The benefits of entering?"


    Mu Bingyun asked again, making Gu Fenglin take another look.


    "If there is a disciple from Waifeng who dares to attack you, then we will help you beat it."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, she didn''t ask Gu Fenglin to be able to confront the inner peak, as long as she was currently in the outer peak to ensure that she would not be framed.


    "Senior Sister Gu, this is two months'' help, so I''ll give it to you first."


    Mu Bingyun took out twenty profound stones and handed them to Gu Fenglin, which surprised Gu Fenglin all of a sudden.


    It was the first time that she had seen the protection fee so smoothly. She had planned that this woman would not join the gang, so she would just beat her up. She had heard before that this woman not only rejected Feng Shouzuo''s kindness, but also threatened to enter the inner peak by her own abilities, and she had no certainty when she came.


    Qiu Xi and Xin Lin saw that Mu Bingyun was so cheerful and gave it to Xuan Shi, and they were immediately angry, they didn''t join this gang. I didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so spineless, so he joined the gang.


    "Mu Bingyun, are you too spineless??" Qiu Xi couldn''t help but said, her face was flushed brightly, and the bruising on her face seemed to be covered up.


    Everyone looked back at her, especially those who beat her up just now, making Qiuxi dare not speak, the tears in her eyes were swirling, and she looked aggrieved.


    Gu Fenglin took Mu Bingyun''s profound stone and gave Qiuxi a cold look: "Senior Sister Qiu, did you not get enough beatings just now? Would you like to teach you how to be a human being?"


    "Wow¡ªdon''t, don''t, Senior Sister Gu, Qiu Xi is wrong, don''t hit Qiu Xi again." Qiu Xi thought of the pain from being beaten just now, which made her body uncomfortable. I beg for mercy.


    Gu Fenglin frowned: "Why are you crying?"


    "Woooooo." Qiuxi felt wronged, why didn''t she cry when she was beaten? It was her who was her!


    "Shut up!" Gu Fenglin seemed to be embarrassed to cry, so he shouted, shaking Qiu Xihou''s body, and quickly stopped the crying, just staring at Gu Fenglin so stupidly with a look of grievance. Can she not cry for fear of being beaten?


    Mu Bingyun said in his heart that this little girl is a bit arrogant: "Senior Sister Gu, Junior Sister Qiu is still young, maybe there are some things you don''t understand, so don''t bother with her."


    "That''s right, when she''s a little older, come and beat her again. If she''s so young, she has to be suppressed when she''s beaten. I''m afraid I''ll beat her to death. Well, I won''t beat you for the time being." Lin raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, Qiu Xi wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry. She heard that there was a female bully in Waifeng, but she still didn''t believe it, but she saw it today, such a female bully is too powerful.


    To Mu Bingyun, she snorted coldly, "I want you to mind your own business."


    "Then I don''t care, Senior Sister Gu, you can actually beat her. Although she is still young, she has thick skin and thick flesh. You can cry so loudly after being beaten up. There must be no problem." Mu Bingyun''s words It made Gu Fenglin laugh out loud and seemed very happy, and the helpers around Gu Fenglin also laughed.


    Qiuxi was so frightened that he almost freaked out.


    Qiuxi looked at Gu Fenglin and then at Mu Bingyun, she still felt that Mu Bingyun was better at talking than Gu Fenglin, and hurriedly ran behind Mu Bingyun with a look of grievance.


    "Senior Sister Mu, Qiuxi is wrong, don''t be beaten by Qiuxi."


    Mu Bingyun also didn''t think that Qiu Xi was really a person who judged the situation, and suddenly ran behind her, as if protecting the ball.


    "As long as you don''t bother me, you won''t be beaten."


    Qiuxi nodded quickly: "Qiuxi will never bother senior sister in the future."


    "This is Qiu Xi and Xin Lin''s help fee. I also ask Senior Sister Gu to forgive me." Qiu Xi quickly took out 20 profound stones, and did not forget to help the poorer Xin Lin, which warmed Xin Lin''s heart. Qiu Xi''s eyes were different.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t expect Qiuxi to react so quickly, this girl is really smart.


    Gu Fenglin of course accepted it happily: "Okay, since the three of you are so knowledgeable, then you are all members of my ''Fearless'' gang," Gu Fenglin said, and commanded the people behind him, saying, "Go, mark their houses with the sign of our ''Not afraid'' gang to avoid misunderstandings in the future."


    "Yes, Senior Sister Gu."


    After a short while, all the markings were completed, and Gu Fenglin was ready to leave with people.


    When ?? left, she said to Mu Bingyun, "I think you''re interested. In a month, I will take on a mission. If you want, you can come over. There is no guarantee of life or death, but what you get will be divided equally."


    Brilliant!


    Mu Bingyun smiled and said, "Thank you Senior Sister Gu for your invitation, of course I am willing."


    "You really have a vision." Gu Fenglin praised, and then left with the people, disappearing into the eyes of the three of them.

 Chapter 50： voyeur

    Qiu Xi hid behind Mu Bingyun weakly and asked, "Senior Sister Mu, they won''t come back, will they?"


    "They won''t beat me again, will they?"


    Mu Bingyun saw Qiuxi''s face with fear, and said, "Don''t worry!"


    "That''s good, that''s good." Qiu Xi patted his chest, turned around and left. She glanced at Mu Bingyun, bit her lip and walked away, obviously not wanting to provoke or talk to her.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and returned to the house with a calm expression on his face.


    There are still about fifty profound stones left on her body. Flower profound stones are needed everywhere in the sect. It seems that she has to find a way. Now her strength is simply not enough to accept the task, and she will only wait a month for Gu Fenglin''s task.


    As for this month, she also has to get some profound stones to buy elixir seeds, which are cheaper than elixir. As long as she can plant them, then Chiye can help refine some elixir. Doing the task will definitely encounter danger, and she has to prepare more.


    There is still a month left, if the strength can be improved, it will be even better.


    In the past nine days, every day Mu Bingyun went over to cast the profound strength art on time. Of course, every time she cast it, someone peeped, and it was the person who peeked for the first time, Jing Jinshui.


    Jing Jinshui is just curious what the purple rain grass planted by this new disciple will look like.


    When he saw Mu Bingyun continuously cast five profound strength arts on Zi Yucao every day, he felt that after tomorrow, Zi Yucao would definitely die. As a result, he came early the next day, and Zi Yucao didn''t die.


    The third day, the fourth day¡­and still the same.


    Later, he saw the faint purple slowly grow up, and the growth was crazy, but it stimulated him to the point of death.


    Just when he patted and peeped carefully, Mu Bingyun was very happy. According to this momentum, her Purple Rain Grass will definitely be very good. The rest can also be sold for a good price.


    Finally, in the early morning of the tenth day, Mu Bingyun came to her spiritual field and saw a large area of ??deep purple, the beautiful purple reflected on her face, showing a smile.


    From the direction of Jingjinshui, looking from a distance, he saw a red falling into a purple world. It was so conspicuous that people could not look away. He had forgotten that he was here to peep at the purple rain grass instead of watching it. human.


    After he regained his senses, the purple had disappeared.


    At the same time, he felt a person standing outside his spiritual field. When he looked back, he saw the person in red just now falling into his eyelids, making his heart forget to beat.


    Like being caught, Jin Shui''s face turned red.


    He withdrew the formation and came out.


    "This junior sister."


    Mu Bingyun''s face was cold: "Voyeur!"


    This **** has been watching her plant purple rain grass for ten days. She really couldn''t stand it. If someone peeped every time she planted elixir, she would definitely be unbearable.


    If she didn¡¯t come to talk to this **** today, she would not know whether the **** would come over every time she planted elixir in the future.


    Jin Shui heard the word "Voyeur", and his whole face felt a little uncomfortable.


    In the end, it was really his fault. He had been secretly observing the purple rain grass over there for ten days.


    "That junior sister, my name is... Jing Jinshui, I''m really sorry before, I''m just a little curious, why did the junior sister use five times the profound strength art to make Zi Yucao survive."


    The growth of elixir is very squeamish, too much will not work, less will not do, it must be just right, so that the elixir can grow and mature.


    However, these laws don''t seem to work for the new disciple, who at first wanted to see her fail, and then he looked forward to it.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Is that so?"


    She glanced at his badge: "Jing Jinshui?" He was also a disciple of Waifeng, and the other party looked fifteen or sixteen years old! Seeing how red his cheeks look, it really is.


    Originally, she said that she would come and clean him up, but looking at it now, it¡¯s okay.


    "Senior Brother Jing, don''t be a **** in the future."


    "Yes, yes, Junior Sister is right, it''s Junior Sister Mu Bingyun, right?" Apparently, Jing Jinshui also saw Mu Bingyun''s name badge. In fact, this name badge is also more convenient. You can directly know the identity of the other party. No guesswork, no more misunderstandings.


    The premise is that it must be preserved well, otherwise it will not be very good if it is used by people with a heart. But most of the badges are also recognized as the owner, and ordinary people cannot take them away.


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the spiritual field passing through the golden water. It should be the seeds that had just been planted, with some tender green buds, and it was pleasant to look at. Turning around and preparing to leave, since the other party has promised, she will believe it once, and this senior brother doesn''t look like a bad person.


    "Hey, Junior Sister Mu, Junior Sister Mu, wait." Jing Jinshui suddenly shouted anxiously, "Junior Sister Mu, you are not the Junior Sister Mu who refused Fengshou seat before, right?"


    There is a Mu Bingyun in the outer peak. During the selection of disciples in the main hall, Feng Shouzuo took the initiative to accept him as a registered disciple, but was rejected by Mu Bingyun. This matter has been making a lot of noise.


    There are occasional rumors not only between the outer peaks but also the inner peaks.


    It has been a few days since the incident. Although the disciples no longer have rumors, they still have some impressions of Mu Bingyun in their hearts.


    Mu Bingyun stopped walking: "Yes, Senior Brother Jing, is there anything else? If not, Bingyun is going to hand in the mission."


    "No, no more." Jing Jinshui looked embarrassed, "Junior Sister Mu, I''m really sorry for what happened before. By the way, I just happen to be going to the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden, why don''t we go together!"


    so?


    Mu Bingyun remembered seeing the little sprout in the other party''s spiritual field just now, and believed it. They should have come to harvest the elixir, and planted the elixir by the way, right?


    "it is good."


    Jin Shui heard Mu Bingyun''s promise, and the whole person was very happy, followed behind Mu Bingyun, and involuntarily started talking.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you are really amazing. I saw you planting elixir for the first time, right? You can make elixir germinate for the first time. It''s really amazing!"


    "By the way, Junior Sister Mu, why does your Purple Rain Grass have to use Profound Strength Techniques five times?"


    "I''m really sorry, I''m just curious."


    ¡­


    Regarding the question of Jing Jinshui, Mu Bingyun pretended not to know anything and ignored it.


    These questions, she didn''t know how to answer them. After Jin Shui asked, he didn''t ask again, maybe he saw that Mu Bingyun didn''t want to answer these questions.


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you from the Mu family?"


    Jin Shui also knows that there is an aristocratic family at the foot of the mountain, the Mu family, and it is said that it has some origins with the Liuyun School. The Mu family has a daughter named Mu Fengxue, who is gifted with immortal-level wood veins, and Ling''s first seat went down the mountain personally to pick her up for her.

 Chapter 51： hand in task

    It¡¯s a pity that Mrs. Liu, Mu Fengxue¡¯s mother, unfortunately passed away. Mu Fengxue had to be filial to her mother for three years. .


    "This time, the first seat of Ling is a waste of time, and came back a few days ago."


    Jing Jinshui seems to be talking to himself, or talking to Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun is strange, this senior, usually no one speaks? Why did you say so much when you saw her?


    By the way, has Ling Jichen come back?


    These nine **** rarely go out in order not to meet Ling Jichen.


    Entering the inner peak will also pass through the outer peak. Since the other party has returned to Lingyun Peak, there is no problem for her to go out. She doesn''t want to be missed by this person, for Mu Fengxue, he should be able to do anything!


    "Junior Sister Mu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Bingyun returned to his senses: "Nothing, let''s go to the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden!"


    Jing Jinshui is also a carefree, smiling face: "Okay."


    After a while, the two came to the main hall of the Lingyao Garden, where Steward Qin was taking a nap. When the two entered the main hall, he woke up, and when he saw Jing Jinshui, his eyes lit up.


    "Jing boy, is it done again?"


    Jing Jinshui had a humble look on his face, and handed over the storage bag specially for keeping the elixir to Steward Qin: "It''s done, Steward Qin."


    "Okay, not bad." Manager Qin opened it, and was obviously very satisfied.


    After ?? distributed this month''s case to Jing Jinshui, he suddenly caught sight of Mu Bingyun.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Mu Bingyun took out the storage bag that kept the elixir, and handed it over to Manager Qin: "Steward Qin, thirty purple rain grasses have matured."


    Steward Qin shook his hand and took another look at Mu Bingyun: "Girl, you didn''t tease me, how long has it been?"


    "Steward Qin can tell by looking at it."


    After saying that, Steward Qin took the storage bag and probed into it with his divine sense. There were indeed thirty purple rain grasses inside, but... why is this purple rain grass different?


    Now, for safety, Steward Qin took one out, and saw that this deep purple purple rain grass was full of fragrance, and it was twice the size of the usual purple rain grass.


    Steward Qin frowned: "Girl, is this really what you planted?" He had never seen such a big purple rain grass, and he also checked it carefully, and it seemed that the medicinal properties were even better.


    "Yes, steward Qin."


    Jing Jinshui did not expect Zi Yucao to be in this state, and he was really surprised.


    Seeing that Steward Qin was still a little puzzled, he quickly helped Mu Bingyun to clear the siege: "To be honest with Steward Qin, I was a little curious when I found out about Junior Sister Mu''s planting method, and I have been watching it secretly for ten days. She planted it."


    "Is that so?" Steward Qin believed Jing Jinshui''s words, put Zi Yucao back in the storage bag, and took out Mu Bingyun''s copy of this month, "Girl, take your Zi Yucao. Yucao is of good quality, so I will send you two more profound stones." He had to record this matter, if Mu Bingyun really has the talent for planting, then the sect should pay attention to it.


    However, he still felt that he should observe first, so as not to harm this girl.


    "Thank you, Steward Qin."


    Mu Bingyun also didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected harvest, so it seems that, apart from being greedy, Steward Qin is still a good person. Give him some favors later, then she can buy seeds.


    "Girl, tell me, what method did you use to grow purple rain grass?"


    Mu Bingyun said truthfully: "The profound strength art is used five times."


    Steward Qin trembled: "No joke?"


    "Senior Brother Jing has seen it." Mu Bingyun felt that it was really good to be able to come here with Jing Jinshui, at least she didn''t have to bother to explain anything.


    Jing Jinshui also cooperated very well: "Yes, Manager Qin, I have come here early every day for the past ten days, and every time Junior Sister Mu is performing five profound power tactics."


    Steward Qin helped his forehead, is this true?


    Why does he sound silly?


    Could it be the reason for the spiritual field?


    "Girl, have you planted all your seeds?"


    "It has been planted. Seventy seeds have been planted in the spiritual field, and thirty seeds have been planted in the courtyard of the house."


    Steward Qin glared: "All alive?"


    "All alive."


    "That profound strength art is five times the amount you use?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded truthfully: "Yes, I don''t know why, I want to follow the planting method, but it can''t germinate. It''s like this in Lingtian, and it''s like this in small courtyards."


    So, she is five times as much.


    Steward Qin was a little dumbfounded, is this okay?


    This is really the first weird thing this year, and I have to try it some other day. Of course, no matter how many times Qin Guanshi tried, he would never succeed.


    "Steward Qin, can you give me the task for next month?"


    Steward Qin did not refuse, so he sent the task for next month to Mu Bingyun. He wanted to see if the same situation would occur in the next month.


    This time, Mu Bingyun was given Juxuan flowers, which can be picked after blooming, and the maturity period is also ten days. Currently, new disciples are only allowed to distribute human-level elixir. After you are proficient, you can release the rest.


    Mu Bingyun collected the Juxuanhua seeds and said, "Steward Qin, do you sell seeds here?"


    She thought about it, and bought it in the trading hall, it would be better to be here, since Steward Qin is someone she knows, so she can rest assured.


    Steward Qin narrowed his eyes: "Girl, what are you doing?"


    "I want to grow elixir, Steward Qin, to tell you the truth, I think, maybe I have the talent to grow elixir, so I want to take a gamble, maybe I can find another way out?" Mu Bingyun Lie said without blushing.


    Her purpose, of course, is to plant spirit medicines, sell them in exchange for profound stones, and leave a part for Chiye to help her make pills. At present, Chiye will not absorb these ordinary spirit medicines to wash her veins at all. , in addition to selling, there is only refining medicine pills.


    Steward Qin believed it and thought about it: "Girl, what do you want to buy?"


    "Steward Qin, I''m only at the third rank of warriors, and I can''t grow those advanced ones. You can sell me some human-level ones first!"


    For Mu Bingyun''s answer, Steward Qin was quite satisfied, not arrogant, but a good girl.


    Steward Qin thought about it, and among the best seeds, he chose a few seeds, each with thirty seeds, and it was only thirty profound stones, which made Mu Bingyun very happy.


    These seeds are planted with elixir, refined and sold, but there are more than thirty profound stones.


    "Thank you, Steward Qin." Mu Bingyun quietly stuffed a bottle of medicinal herbs. These are neither high-level nor low-level stuff, they are very useful to Manager Qin.

 Chapter 52： where did you go

    Steward Qin originally wanted to refuse, but Mu Bingyun forced him into it, so it was not easy for him to refuse.


    Jing Jinshui did not know when he ran outside the main hall. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be guarding the door for the two of them. Was he afraid that someone would suddenly break in?


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while, this senior is so strange, there is such a kind person?


    Steward Qin said with a smile: "Jing boy is a simple girl, you can let Jing boy treat you like this, it shows that you are not bad."


    Yeah?


    Mu Bingyun bid farewell to Steward Qin with doubts and stepped out of the hall: "Senior Brother Jing."


    "Junior Sister Mu is out?" Jing Jinshui looked happy, "Junior Sister Mu, where are you going next? I''m going to the trading hall, the same way?"


    "Just on the same road, let''s go together with Senior Brother Jing!"


    Jin Shui nodded happily and agreed, and did not ask what Mu Bingyun talked about with Director Qin in the hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden just now, making Mu Bingyun feel that this senior brother is not so talkative, at least he knows what to say. Say, you can''t ask anything.


    Great wisdom and foolishness, is this the senior brother you are talking about?


    "Senior Brother Jing, it was really troublesome just now."


    Jing Jinshui hurriedly shook his head: "Where, it is because Junior Sister Mu has this ability that makes people look up to her."


    Mu Bingyun showed a faint smile, remembering Jing Jinshui''s kindness in her heart, she seems to be lucky in this life, and wherever she goes, she will meet people who help her. Although there are still many people who hate her, at least not everyone hates her anymore. This is a kind of progress!


    The two arrived at the trading hall in a short while, and Mu Bingyun took the purple rain grass inside to sell, and each one sold three profound stones, which really surprised her. Her pockets were shriveled just now, but now she is bulging again. stand up. As for the 30 seeds of the small courtyard, she was going to put them away, collect some elixir, and let Chi Smelting make some elixir.


    Jing Jinshui also bought his excess elixir and replaced it with profound stones, and the two of them wandered around in the trading hall for a while.


    After visiting the trading hall, Jing Jinshui said, "Junior sister, I''m going to see if there are any tasks above."


    In the place next to the trading hall, the task was given out, and Mu Bingyun said that he would follow along to see and understand.


    Jing Jinshui went up with her without the slightest suspicion.


    On a big screen, there are tasks flashing fluidly, including top-level and low-level ones. Some were issued by the individual disciples, and some were issued by the elders of the sect. In short, the tasks here are all done for people within the sect.


    In the back of the task, there is a corresponding reward, which looks very pleasant.


    Of course, with Mu Bingyun''s current strength and these lucrative tasks, she should not think about it too much, she still wants to live longer.


    There are still many people here who are paying attention to this super large screen. As long as it is confirmed, you can make a record with the disciple in charge of the matter, which is considered a registration!


    Some tasks are set so that multiple people can complete them. Even if the task is accepted, it can still be accepted. There is no limit. If you complete it, you can get rewards. Such tasks are generally very difficult and rarely accepted.


    Most still only allow one group of people to pick it up. After picking up, the task will be hung up again if it is not completed.


    "Senior Brother Jing, are you taking a mission?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it."


    Jing Jinshui agreed and went to the disciple who was in charge of the matter. The two talked for a while before Jing Jinshui returned to Mu Bingyun.


    "Junior Sister Mu, can you go now?"


    "Okay," Mu Bingyun asked again, "When was the task given by Senior Brother?"


    "There are still about 20 days before we can pass!"


    Jin Shui said a word, but did not talk much.


    "Junior Sister Mu is going back directly?"


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while: "Well, I''m going back to practice."


    She remembered that she had made an appointment with Gu Fenglin. Within this month, she had to improve her strength. She just bought some elixir, and she could go back and let Chi Smelting make elixir.


    At present, her cultivation speed is not slow. Of course, compared to the immortal-level wood veins, it is really turtle speed. Since Ling Jichen had already taught Mu Fengxue the exercises at the Mu family, she had to hurry up.


    "Senior Brother Najing, I''ll go back first."


    "Wait, Junior Sister Mu."


    Mu Bingyun turned and left, but was unexpectedly stopped by Jing Jinshui: "Senior Brother Jing, what''s wrong?"


    Jing Jinshui''s face was a little worried: "Junior Sister Mu, don''t tell others about your planting of elixir. Junior Sister Mu is a beginner and may not know much about the struggle of the sect. In short, Junior Sister Mu only needs to hide this matter. In the future, you must be very careful when planting elixir."


    So this is it?


    Even if Jinshui didn''t say it, she would understand.


    Once something like this is used by someone with a heart, it will be detrimental to her. When she plans to plant the elixir in the future, she will be alone, and under normal circumstances, no one will pay too much attention.


    "Thank you, Brother Jing."


    No matter what, she is still grateful to Jing Jinshui.


    Jing Jinshui shook his head and watched Mu Bingyun leave. Seeing the red disappearing in front of his eyes, he couldn''t take his eyes back for a long time. She was obviously just a ten-year-old girl, but it made him a little excited.


    Jingshui shook his head, his figure ran quickly, and disappeared in a moment.


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, then went to the spiritual field to plant half of the seeds, and left after they germinated.


    When I returned to the residence, I met Qiuxi who was going downstairs.


    Qiuxi spotted her with a sharp eye: "Senior Sister Mu, where have you been?"


    "The Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden."


    "What''s the matter? Could it be that Senior Sister Mu has planted all the seeds bad, and wants Steward Qin to give more seeds?"


    A smile flashed in Qiuxi''s eyes, "Senior Sister Mu, don''t be discouraged, this elixir also depends on chance to survive, maybe one day it will be successful."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, why did she feel that this little girl was talking like a yin and yang?


    looked at Qiuxi, saw the mocking look in her eyes, and immediately understood in her heart.


    Is this the legendary...dogs can''t change to eat...shit?


    "Xin Lin, are you alright? Okay, let''s go plant elixir? It seems that Senior Sister Mu didn''t succeed in planting them, and she threw away all the seeds. She just went to Director Qin''s place."


    Mu Bingyun looked at Qiuxi and shouted to the thatched cottage on the side. After a while, he saw Xin Lin hurriedly come out of it. When he saw Qiuxi, his face was obviously flushed.


    "Come on, Qiuxi."


    Xin Lin hurried to Qiuxi''s side, without even looking at Mu Bingyun.


    "Senior Sister Mu, let''s go first. If you want to see how we plant, you can come over." Qiu Xi said with a smile, and went to Lingtian with Xin Lin.


    Mu Bingyun gave a faint glance and returned to his room.

 Chapter 53： What is that green slice?

    Qiuxi felt a little joy in his heart. These days, he finally got rid of the sullenness in his heart to the outside, which was very refreshing.


    "Qiu Xi, why are you talking to her so much?" Xin Lin had a look of disdain on her face, "She''s just being serious."


    "Pfft¡ª" Qiu Xi said with a smile, "Xinlin, let''s be careful, just laugh at her secretly, after all, there is still an ancient Fenglin here, looking at Gu Fenglin''s appearance, it is kind of good to her, It is said that she will take her to participate in some missions in a month. But I heard that you can earn a lot of profound stones by doing missions!¡±


    "It turns out that she was lucky."


    "Who said it wasn''t! But she''s also stupid, and she actually planted all the seeds to waste... Is it waste?" Qiu Xi came to his spiritual field, and subconsciously looked at Mu Bingyun''s spiritual field, the green What is a slice?


    "Qiu Xi, what''s wrong with you?" Xin Lin saw Qiu Xi suddenly stopped talking, and followed her line of sight to look at Mu Bingyun''s Lingtian, and the green came into his eyes.


    "This..." Xin Lin widened his eyes, "She actually planted the elixir alive, Qiu Xi, didn''t you just say that she had planted all the seeds and went to the main hall of the elixir garden?"


    Why is the spiritual field growing so well with elixir now?


    Qiuxi''s face was also a little uncomfortable: "This shouldn''t be the purple rain grass, right? Isn''t the purple rain grass purple?"


    "What''s going on?" Xin Lin couldn''t understand, could it be that the other party planted the purple rain grass into something else?


    Qiuxi shook his head: "I think she has already planted the purple rain grass. This is the task for the next month, right?"


    "What?? She actually has this ability??"


    Qiuxi glared: "Don''t underestimate her."


    "Also, what should we do with Qiuxi?"


    "Xin Lin, let''s plant the purple rain grass soon, there is not much time left. Is there any problem with your profound strength?"


    "Well, there''s no problem, it''s not too late, we''ll act quickly." Xin Lin was also a little nervous. If he couldn''t complete the task, he would have to receive less profound stones. There were only a few profound stones on his body. If he missed the reward, he really didn''t know what to do next month. When he came to the sect, he realized that cultivation is very expensive.


    His background is not good, but don''t lose the opportunity to cultivate because of this.


    The two were busy in the spiritual field, but Mu Bingyun had already returned to the house and started to practice.


    Before ?? practice, she asked you Chiye to refine the medicinal herbs, and then you entered into meditation. She arranged a formation outside, and the formation was bought in the trading hall, which could prevent others from being disturbed.


    Ling Jichen came back from the Mu family, but he couldn''t calm down. He didn''t deliberately ask for news about Mu Bingyun, he didn''t know whether he didn''t want to know about her, or he didn''t dare to know about her.


    Originally wanted to use cultivation to calm himself down, but the more he did, the less he could enter the state. For the past ten days, I was so upset that I had to stop.


    I don''t know how she is now.


    "Is there a sub-star?"


    Zixing, who was waiting outside, heard Ling Jichen''s call, and hurried in and replied respectfully: "The first seat, Zixing is here, I don''t know what the first seat has ordered?"


    Zixing is also considered to be Ling Jichen''s named disciple, but he has no formality and is equivalent to a waiter.


    "Zixing, what happened in the sect during my absence?"


    Zixing thought about it carefully and shook his head: "Looking back at the seat, there was none."


    "That''s it," Ling Jichen was a little disappointed, "When the main hall selected disciples before, was there anything worth noting?"


    He just asked casually, Mu Bingyun''s talent is very poor, if she really attracts people''s attention, it must be ridiculed because of her poor talent. Thinking of this, Ling Jichen suddenly felt a sour feeling in his heart.


    In the past life, she was able to achieve such achievements because of herself. In fact, he didn''t interfere too much in her affairs at all. In his heart, he also felt that it was impossible to achieve anything with that kind of talent, but she made him admire him, and with her tenacity, she succeeded.


    "By the way, the first seat, there was indeed something that people talked about before." Zi Xing thought that the first seat was bored and wanted to learn about the interesting things in the sect.


    Ling Jichen heard it and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    He was a little nervous, and forcibly restrained himself, he didn''t realize it by himself. Zi Xing only felt that today''s first seat was a little different from the past, but he didn''t realize that he was nervous. He was so nervous that he wrinkled his sleeves and didn''t realize it.


    "In the hall before, there was a very poor disciple."


    Before Zixing finished speaking, Ling Jichen asked, "What''s wrong?"


    After he finished the question, he felt that he was really nervous, calmed down and asked lightly, "I have been away for a while, and suddenly I want to hear something interesting, Zixing told me carefully. Say."


    Seeing Ling Jichen say this, Zi Xing finally relieved the discomfort in his heart, and the first one really felt bored.


    Immediately, he told Ling Jichen clearly about Mu Bingyun''s rejection of Feng Shouzuo to become a named disciple that day.


    Ling Jichen became more and more nervous as he listened. In many cases, he didn''t realize that his palms were already stained with sweat. When Zixing finished talking about it, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    smiled lightly: "It''s really interesting, you go down first!"


    "Yes, the first seat."


    Zixing did not suspect him, and silently withdrew.


    When the door was closed, Ling Jichen stood up, and there was a water stain where he had just sat. He waved lightly, and the water stain disappeared.


    "Bingyun, even if you and I don''t meet in this life, you can still walk your own way with your firm heart, right?"


    Ling Jichen said this indifferently, not knowing whether it was regret, sadness, or should be happy for her.


    It turns out that she is now in the Spirit Medicine Garden, or better, the Spirit Medicine Garden is much more stable than other places. After completing the tasks every month, she has a lot of time to practice. For now, she''s there and is safe.


    Ling Jichen cast aside the distracting thoughts in his mind and forcibly suppressed his desire to go there to see her.


    This is very good, they have no communication in this life, just like her last oath in the previous life, they should have no communication. It''s good for her, and it''s good for Cher. In this way, she will not have a conflict with Cher.


    "Substar."


    "First seat, what''s wrong?"


    Ling Jichen turned his head and said lightly, "I''m going to retreat for three years, and I''ll leave in three years." After three years, after he''s out, Xue''er should also go up the mountain.

 Chapter 54： shameless

    "Yes, the first seat, the sub-star understands."


    Ling Jichen sighed slightly: "Go down!"


    Zixing stepped out gently, he didn''t have the slightest doubt about Ling Jichen going to retreat. Today, he always felt that something was wrong with the first seat, and he explained why. Now that the first one is going to retreat, he is even less able to know what happened to the first one.


    Maybe it¡¯s a matter of cultivation?


    Ling Jichen saw that the door was closed, so he wanted to turn around and enter the retreat room, but for some unknown reason, he left Lingyun Peak and went to the Spirit Medicine Garden in Waifeng.


    Hiding his breath, he didn''t know why he came to this place so secretly.


    The entrance to the Spirit Medicine Garden was in front of him. If he didn''t enter, he could smell the scent of various medicines from a distance. He hesitated and walked in anyway.


    Suddenly, Ling Jichen stopped and smiled, what did he come here for?


    He didn''t know where she lived. What reason did he come to disturb her?


    Didn''t you say that you will never communicate in this life?


    Ling Jichen turned around and left the Medicine Garden, his body suddenly soared, fell into Lingyun Peak, quickly entered the retreat room, suppressed the complicated emotions in his heart, and sank into practice.


    He must have felt that he owed her in the past life, but if she encounters any difficulties in this life, he will help her.


    Having understood this, he felt a lot more relaxed and satisfied. It turned out that this was the reason why he couldn''t cultivate.


    The ?? cultivator''s retreat was not a big deal, so Ling Jichen''s statement that he would retreat for three years did not attract anyone''s attention.


    Mu Bingyun asked Chi Smelting to make a lot of medicinal pills. After practicing for a few days, he broke through again. The Thunder Vein broke through the second rank, and it is now the seventh rank of the warrior. The wooden vein has broken through the first rank, and is currently the third rank of the warrior.


    It was a lot faster than the previous life. She had already tasted the sweetness of washing her veins, and it was better to raise her thunder veins to the profound veins as soon as possible. In this case, her cultivation speed would definitely be faster.


    This feeling of flying made her unable to extricate herself. In the past life, she wanted to break through to the first order, and the pain and hardship that she had to pay in her previous life was very huge, and it was an unimaginable pain and hardship.


    Mu Bingyun came out on the tenth day, during which she also came out to harvest the purple rain grass in the yard. This time she came out, she did not plan to cultivate. The current progress has been very rapid, and it is best to lay the foundation at the beginning.


    opened the door, she was about to go to Lingtian to harvest Juxuanhua.


    "Senior Sister Mu has come out of retreat?"


    When Mu Bingyun was about to go to Lingtian, Qiuxi''s voice reached her ears, and she saw Qiuxi looking at her upstairs, with some complicated emotions in her eyes.


    "Um."


    "Senior Sister Mu, where are you planning to go?" Qiu Xi asked a little unwillingly. Of course, her purple rain grass was planted, not a one-time success, but she knew that Mu Bingyun must be a one-time success. Otherwise, it would not be so fast. She had guessed that after seeing Mu Bingyun passing by.


    Why is she obviously a waste, but she is more powerful than her in everything, which makes Qiuxi very suspicious, and more jealous.


    Tends to Gu Fenglin''s lewd power, she doesn''t dare to do anything to Mu Bingyun, she is not reconciled, every time she sees Mu Bingyun, she can''t help but ridicule a few words. Habit.


    However, this time Xin Lin became the one who couldn''t grow the purple rain grass. In the end, she gave Xin Lin the rest of her seeds, so that the ones in front of him survived, and there were less than 30 plants.


    Therefore, she was very brooding about Mu Bingyun''s ability to grow purple rain grass. The most important thing was that Mu Bingyun succeeded in planting it for the first time. She couldn''t, and the other party was so easy.


    She has also visited Mu Bingyun''s Lingtian these days, and the Juxuanhua is also growing very well, which really made her jealous.


    Could it be that this waste really has the talent for planting?


    "Go to Lingtian."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, seeing Qiuxi''s appearance, she understood that she should not talk to such unkind people in the future. At the critical moment, such people will definitely be slapped, and she suffered from such people in her previous life. Not a few, she should learn a lesson.


    Qiuxi heard that Mu Bingyun went to Lingtian, she knew that she must be going to collect the mature elixir, and she came down with anger.


    "Senior Sister Mu, there are only 18 Purple Raingrass plants left in Xinlin. It''s still a little bit worse, and it''s not enough to complete the mission. Why don''t you lend us some seeds, Senior Sister Mu?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at her like: "No more."


    "Senior Sister Mu, you can''t wait until you die. You planted purple rain grass in one go, and there must be a lot left."


    "Then don''t you have it too?"


    Mu Bingyun is a little impatient, why is there such a troublesome person?


    "I''ve already given all of mine to Xin Lin, but it''s still not enough, Senior Sister Mu, we are all brothers and sisters from the same sect, and we should help each other."


    Qiuxi said it as it should, making Mu Bingyun more and more uncomfortable.


    Is it because she is too kind, thinking that the other party is still a child, she is a little humble, after all, she is a person who has lived a new life, and her thinking and everything are still stuck in the previous life when she lived for hundreds of years.


    She has never been merciful to her enemies. When she saw these children, she subconsciously gave in a little bit, thinking that they would be interested?


    is really naive.


    "Junior Sister Qiu," Mu Bingyun took two steps, looked indifferent, and looked at Qiuxi, "Do you want seeds?"


    "Yes...Yes, Senior Sister Mu...Do you have one?" Qiu Xi suddenly felt that Mu Bingyun was a little scary, but he still did not let go. If Xin Lin couldn''t complete the task, then he would not be rewarded. The stone is also almost spent. Among the sects, there is no way to cultivate without profound stones.


    Therefore, she can no longer give Xin Lin Xuanshi.


    "Really no more."


    Mu Bingyun staggered away from Qiuxi to leave, but was stopped by Qiuxi: "Senior Sister Mu, don''t be so selfish, okay?"


    "Selfish?"


    Mu Bingyun stared blankly, the indifferent expression on his face suddenly revealed a smile, and the pink lips suddenly spit out a word: "Go¡ª"


    "what-"


    Qiuxi was so frightened by Mu Bingyun¡¯s sudden roar that he fell down. Originally, it was so easy for a cultivator to fall, but it was a sudden surprise, and Qiuxi was not ready.


    "Mu Bingyun, what are you doing??"


    Xin Lin''s voice came from behind, and suddenly Mu Bingyun felt a strong wind attacking her back, her complexion changed, and she jumped up, avoiding Xin Lin''s sneak attack.


    He bowed his head slightly, his hair was scattered on his face, and with a red coat, he looked extremely enchanting.

 Chapter 55： beg me

    Mu Bingyun looked up, saw Xin Lin protecting Qiuxi, and smiled: "She couldn''t stand the fright and fell down, do you blame me?"


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for your roar, how could Qiuxi fall? Mu Bingyun, please apologize to Qiuxi!" Facing Xin Lin''s reluctance, Mu Bingyun just felt like a child playing a house.


    "What if I don''t?" Mu Bingyun clenched her fists, and she forgot the feeling of beating someone. If these two are ignorant, she doesn''t mind beating them up, as long as they don''t get injured.


    Xin Lin''s face was full of anger: "If you apologize, don''t even think about going from here today."


    "Is that so?"


    After ?? Mu Bingyun finished his words, Xin Lin suddenly felt a flash in front of him, and then a cold feeling came from his neck, only to realize that his neck was being pinched by Mu Bingyun. He found Mu Bingyun''s other hand, and quickly looked over, and found that the hand was pinching on Qiu Xi''s neck.


    "You...what do you want to do?"


    Xin Lin was terrified, feeling that his own life was being controlled by the opponent, and finally felt a little scared.


    When was this trash more powerful than him?


    Suddenly, he found that the other party was already a fourth-order warrior, and it was very hard to believe in his heart, didn''t he say that she was just a waste?


    Why waste cultivation is so fast? ?


    Qiuxi couldn''t say a word, and his face turned red because Mu Bingyun was pinching his neck, and he rolled his eyes, seeing Xin Lin''s anxiety.


    "Mu Bingyun, let go of Qiuxi!"


    Seeing that Qiuxi was pinched by Mu Bingyun''s neck, he was about to lose his breath, and his heart became anxious.


    "Do you want to stop me now?"


    Xin Lin gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t stop it."


    "Mu Bingyun, let her go."


    Mu Bingyun sneered, pinched Xin Lin''s neck fiercely, made him roll his eyes, and loosened it up: "Does it feel good?"


    "How can you let us go??"


    Xin Lin, who was able to breathe, finally asked, he did not expect that he would be threatened by a waste.


    "Please!" Mu Bingyun raised his head and looked at the two, and said two words that made them dizzy.


    In the distance, you can see a proud red-clothed girl, holding someone''s neck in one hand, and proudly said: Please!


    This scene was seen by Ouyang Li and the three who came to see Mu Bingyun. Ouyang Li couldn''t help laughing when Mu Bingyun said that.


    Mu Bingyun turned around and said, "Senior brother Ouyang, is it funny?"


    "Cough cough... It''s not funny, not funny at all," Ouyang Li walked over staggeringly, went to Mu Bingyun''s side, and looked at the two who were pinched like chickens by her, "Junior Sister Mu, you are very talented. , also very interested."


    "Senior Brother Ouyang, help, Mu Bingyun is going to kill us." When Qiu Xi saw Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin, his eyes were straight, thinking that this was to damage Mu Bingyun''s image, as long as these two brothers could kill her If she was rescued, no matter how great Mu Bingyun was, she would not be able to hurt her again.


    However, Fu Xilin just glanced at the two of them lightly, and stood aside without saying a word.


    Ouyang Li hurriedly shook his head: "I can''t handle this matter, after all, Junior Sister Mu is angry, someone must have provoked her," Ouyang Li said seriously, "I think it''s more reliable for you to ask her."


    "I think so too, Big Sister Bingyun won''t care about you guys, it must be you who provoke her, Big Sister Bingyun is a good person, you said what bad things you two did that made Big Sister Bingyun so angry, If you want Big Sister Bingyun to let you go, why don''t you take her words in a hurry??"


    In fact, the three of them came to look for Mu Bingyun at the beginning. It was not easy for them to disturb Mu Bingyun when he was in retreat a few days ago. Seeing Xin Lin attacking the back of Mu Bingyun''s head from behind, they were all nervous at that time, the distance was too far, and they couldn''t get past. Fortunately, Mu Bingyun escaped in the end.


    As a result, these two actually said such nonsense in front of them, how could they make Mu Bingyun unhappy.


    Xin Lin and Qiu Xi were immediately dumbfounded. Both of them were unwilling and didn''t say a word.


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, looked at the three of them and pretended not to see them, so he thought they didn''t exist.


    added some strength to his hands, which made the two of them feel extremely uncomfortable. Ouyang Qingqing felt very ugly as the two rolled their eyes, so he simply turned his head away.


    "Senior Sister Mu, I beg you, I beg you to let us go."


    Qiuxi couldn''t bear it anymore, she even pulled Xin Lin, Xin Lin had no choice but to say: "Mu Bingyun, please, let us go."


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they felt their necks loosen, and their whole body went limp.


    Although they knew that Mu Bingyun would not really twist their necks, they were really afraid of the feeling of being on the brink of death.


    Mu Bingyun passed over the two and said to the three, "Why are you here?"


    "Sister Bingyun, we just came here to see. Seeing that you are doing well, you will be relieved." Ouyang Qingqing pulled Mu Bingyun with a happy face, but she did not break free.


    "I''m fine, thank you." Without the word "men", Ouyang Li''s cheeks twitched. Although he didn''t come to see if she was doing well, he shouldn''t be so obvious!


    "I''m going to Lingtian to collect the elixir, and I''ll go to the hall of the elixir garden to hand in the task later, does Qingqing want to go there?"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked happy: "Of course, I really haven''t seen Lingtian, let''s go, Sister Bingyun."


    Mu Bingyun took Ouyang Qingqing to the direction of Lingtian, Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin followed without asking. Mu Bingyun had no doubts about this. The two of them should have been very curious about her, so they came here.


    For this kind of person, she will not welcome or drive him away.


    Because the two of them were like that.


    is so sensitive to things in a position. Three years later, when Mu Fengxue comes up, they won''t be like this. At that time, they will be busy fighting for the wind and jealousy. Where will they have time to take care of the rest of the people?


    After a while, the three followed Mu Bingyun to Lingtian.


    They were also a little surprised when they saw the snow-white Juxuan flowers.


    They don''t know how to grow elixir. In terms of this, they are laymen, but that doesn''t mean they don''t know how good elixir is. It''s only been so long that Mu Bingyun can actually grow such a good elixir. surprise.


    "That''s amazing, Sister Bingyun, did you grow these?"


    "Well," Mu Bingyun agreed, and quickly collected the elixir. When she collected it, she had no intention of planting any more. These three are here, she should be more careful!

 Chapter 56： unpleasant meeting

    Seeing that all the elixir had been collected, Ouyang Qingqing was a little regretful, that Juxuanhua was pretty good looking.


    "Are you going to the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden?" Ouyang Li asked.


    Mu Bingyun said: "Yes, what is the matter with the two brothers coming here?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, just come and have a look."


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t entertain you much, these days are quite busy." The implication is that if you have nothing to do, where should you go, don''t delay her here.


    Ouyang Li didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so direct. It was exactly as Mu Bingyun thought. They came here to have a look. They were very curious about everything about Mu Bingyun.


    "Bingyun, you should go to the trading hall later, right?"


    said Fu Xilin, who had not spoken, and looked directly at Mu Bingyun, she did not dodge.


    "Yes, Brother Fu knows a lot."


    Fu Xilin heard the sarcasm in her mouth. He never knew how he had offended Mu Bingyun, but he couldn''t help but approach her for some unknown reason.


    It was obvious that her talent was not that good, but he couldn''t help but approach, seeing her defensive appearance would actually make him feel flustered.


    What kind of feeling this is, he doesn''t know, he only knows that if he wants to get the answer, he has to come from Mu Bingyun. He must find out why?


    "Since that''s the case, let''s accompany Bingyun there."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him, there was no objection, just follow if you want! She can''t stop it, this is not her territory.


    "This is the Liuyun faction. Wherever Senior Brother Fu wants to go, Bingyun can''t stop it."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun went to the main hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden first. She didn''t want to have too much communication with these two people. They were not the same people, so there was no need to waste each other''s time together.


    "Sister Bingyun, wait for me!"


    Ouyang Qingqing saw that Mu Bingyun had gone a long way, and quickly followed.


    Mu Bingyun paused, his expression softened: "Hurry up!"


    "Okay, here we go." Ouyang Qingqing finally followed Mu Bingyun''s side and showed an innocent smile, and Mu Bingyun''s mood improved a lot because of this smile.


    She has been through a lot, and naturally she can see that this smile is relaxed and sincere.


    Unlike the two over there, their minds are not very pure, and people don''t like them. Even if they accidentally helped her before, they still won''t make her very grateful. They always have a purpose.


    Not long after, when they arrived at the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden, Mu Bingyun handed over the next month''s task to Manager Qin, who was also very surprised, and then handed over the next month''s task to Mu Bingyun, and then she asked Manager Qin said goodbye.


    walked out of the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden, where the three of them were waiting.


    "Qingqing, let''s go, now go to the trading hall, are you going to see the mission?" The latter sentence was said to Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin.


    Ouyang Li was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Yes, why, Junior Sister is a little interested?"


    "Would you like to go with us? Qingqing will also go." Ouyang Li added later.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "No need, thank you Senior Brother Ouyang for your kindness."


    Seeing this, Ouyang Li didn''t say much. He just said casually that if Mu Bingyun followed them, it would only be a drag. Mu Bingyun was also very self-aware. No one can protect her.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say much, it would take about half an hour to get to the trading hall from here. Silent all the way, Fu Xilin could clearly feel that Mu Bingyun was farther away from them, even stranger than before.


    The two looked at each other and said they didn''t understand.


    Soon after the trading hall arrived, Mu Bingyun suddenly turned around, and a gust of wind made the red dress flutter. She danced with her black blue silk. She was obviously a ten-year-old girl, but they were stunned for a moment.


    Ouyang Li quickly came back to his senses: "Junior Sister Mu, what''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t the two senior brothers go to see the mission? Then Bingyun will not be going, so let''s say goodbye!" Mu Bingyun glanced at Ouyang Qingqing, "Let''s meet again when you have time, Qingqing."


    Without waiting for a few people to answer, Mu Bingyun turned around and floated in the crowd, a touch of red still did not disappear from their eyes, it was still so conspicuous and bright, no matter what, it could not be ignored.


    "Brother, Big Brother Fu, what happened to you?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was puzzled when he saw that the two of them were standing still and didn''t understand. He stared at Mu Bingyun who disappeared from the crowd, and felt strange.


    "Let''s go, Qingqing, this mission was specially chosen for you. Let''s go and see first. For the first mission, we still need to pay more attention." Ouyang Li retracted his gaze and smiled reluctantly. I know what''s wrong, but I''m a little disappointed.


    But who is he? How could the young master of the dignified Ouyang family be moved by a yellow-haired girl? He was just curious, wondering how Mu Bingyun could grow up in such a bad environment as the Mu family.


    "Brother Fu, let''s go, this time I''m going with Qingqing."


    "Okay." Fu Xilin was still looking for the red in the crowd, but he couldn''t find it. It was really scary. How could he feel this way?


    what on earth is it?


    I don''t know why, every time he sees Mu Bingyun, he always associates with a dream of his own. This dream is very long. . Unlike ordinary dreams, the people in this dream made him unable to see people''s faces.


    From beginning to end, there was a woman in gray that attracted his attention. Every time he dreamed, he wanted to know who that woman in gray was.


    When he saw Mu Bingyun, every time he dreamed, it became much clearer.


    Mu Bingyun sold most of the remaining elixir in exchange for profound stones, bought some needed items, and hurried back to the house.


    The remaining Juxuanhua also continued to be planted in the yard in front of the house. After returning to the house, Chiye asked Chiye to help refine the purchased elixir into elixir.


    Buying elixir directly is more cost-effective than buying elixir. Besides, Chiye¡¯s products must be high-quality products. After refining the elixir, she suddenly felt that she could not continue to practice at present, so she was idle.


    This feeling of being idle made her feel bad. In my previous life, I was worried about cultivation and breakthroughs every day, or I was busy robbing others for resources, so how could I have time to spare!


    got up and walked out the door, she was going to wander around the rest of the place.


    She had been to the Miscellaneous Hall before, and she had seen many items that had been processed and discarded. She had a possibility in her mind, so she decided to go over to prove her idea while she was free today.

 Chapter 57： Turning waste into treasure?

    went out the door and saw the Juxuan flowers growing well in the yard, she was relieved a lot. Of course, in addition to Ju Xuanhua, she also planted some other seeds that she bought from steward Qin, and they all grew well. What surprised her was that they all survived at one time, and the premise was that they had to use five profound strength tactics.


    After leaving the yard, I saw Qiuxi also removing the flowers in front of the small building, as if he was planting some other elixir. She didn''t care, as long as the two didn''t come to provoke her.


    Qiuxi saw Mu Bingyun coming over, and the whole person seemed to be stuck in the mud, motionless, for fear that Mu Bingyun would run over and pinched her neck.


    Mu Bingyun passed in front of Qiuxi''s small building, and clearly felt two knife-like sights coming from behind, and the corner of his mouth twitched, as expected, a dog can''t change it to eat... excrement.


    Mu Bingyun turned back and stared at the two of them with cold eyes. Qiu Xi and Xin Lin both shivered and quickly avoided her gaze, looking rather frightened.


    Both of them lowered their heads, not daring to face Mu Bingyun at all.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and turned away. After a long time, the two raised their heads. Seeing that Mu Bingyun''s figure had long since disappeared, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hmph, what''s the look!" Qiu Xi said fiercely, "Xin Lin, one day I will want her to look good."


    "Qiu Xi, don''t worry, I will definitely help you, she deceives people too much." Xin Lin also looked indignant and regarded Mu Bingyun as a deeply hated enemy.


    Qiuxi smiled: "Xin Lin, you are the best."


    Xin Lin''s face was flushed, a little embarrassed.


    Qiuxi lowered his head, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    All of this has nothing to do with Mu Bingyun. She has already arrived at the Miscellaneous Hall. Once she arrives at the Miscellaneous Hall, she can smell all kinds of unpleasant questions.


    The disciples who came in and out were all the disciples of the Miscellaneous Hall. Seeing that they were all very busy, Mu Bingyun was not easy to disturb.


    "Is it Junior Sister Mu?"


    Mu Bingyun turned around and saw a familiar face, the senior who helped her build the wooden house last time, a very burly senior.


    "Senior Brother Meng, it turns out to be you." Mu Bingyun greeted him symbolically. This man was called Meng Hu. He was tall and burly, and his eyebrows were very strong. Some simple and cute.


    Meng Hu seemed very happy to see Mu Bingyun: "Junior Sister Mu is here this time, is there any request?"


    Mu Bingyun thought about it for a while, then said, "I can''t practice and walk around recently, and I''m a little interested in the chores hall. I wonder if Senior Brother Meng can tell me about the chores hall? I''ll give you a cool black stone."


    "What Junior Sister said, anyone can find out if you inquire about this Miscellaneous Hall," Meng Hu quickly declined, "If Junior Sister Mu doesn''t dislike it, then I will show you the Miscellaneous Hall, how about it?"


    "Okay, then thank you Brother Meng."


    Meng Hu is a simple and honest person, and Mu Bingyun is not reluctant when he sees the other party''s refusal. This time she came to check the situation here to see if there was anything worth taking advantage of.


    She had a strong hunch that what she guessed must be ok.


    "Junior Sister Mu, the Miscellaneous Hall may be a bit messy. There are discarded things everywhere. I hope you don''t mind, but it''s nice behind the Miscellaneous Hall. It''s a pity that many places are used to store those discarded things."


    "So that''s the case. Senior Brother Meng, please take me to the back of the Miscellaneous Hall. I heard that there are many flowers there, right?"


    "Yes, it turns out that Junior Sister Mu came here to see the flowers, but on weekdays, the senior sisters and seniors dislike the smell of the back, so they don''t want to come here." Meng Hu smiled slyly, "Since Junior Sister Mu likes it, then I will Let''s take Junior Sister Mu, although the smell is a little unpleasant, but the flowers are still very good, I don''t know if it is the reason why the pill residues are often put aside there."


    While talking, the two went to the back mountain of the House of Miscellaneous Things.


    In front of the ??Miscellaneous Affairs Hall, there is a place where the disciples choose those residues that are really unusable, so they will be put on the back mountain, and when a certain level is reached, the elders of the chores hall will come to destroy them.


    After a short while, the two of them had already passed through the Hall of Miscellaneous Things to the back mountain. As expected, there were flowers all over the mountains and fields, all kinds of colors, and they looked beautiful.


    It¡¯s just that the smell coming to the tip of the nose is not a floral fragrance, but a strong medicinal smell. If the smell of one kind of medicine is not too unpleasant, here are the smells of countless kinds of medicines intertwined, and it is naturally very unpleasant.


    "Junior Sister Mu, here is the unpleasant smell of medicine, otherwise it must be a very beautiful scenery." Meng Hu said with some regrets, and seemed a little sad to appreciate the beauty here.


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile: "Brother Meng, don''t mind, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, people who don''t know how to appreciate it will naturally feel bad."


    "By the way, Senior Brother Meng must be very busy. I already know the way here, so I won''t bother Senior Brother to accompany him. I want to take a look everywhere, it looks very good here."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the residue in the chasm, and the corner of his mouth became happy.


    As long as she proves that the residue will no longer be residue, these wastes in the eyes of others can be turned into treasures in her hands.


    "Alright then, Junior Sister Mu, since you know the way, I''ll go back. If you need anything else, just come and find me."


    Meng Hu''s appearance is indeed something, Mu Bingyun can see from his anxious look just now.


    "Brother Meng, let''s go!"


    After Meng Hu left, Mu Bingyun wandered around the back mountain and found an inconspicuous place. Hiding her body, the place she first arrived at was the **** that had been smelted and wasted. She found some **** and put it in the red smelter, and waited aside.


    Feeling the warmth between his eyebrows, Mu Bingyun became nervous. If Chi Ye can succeed, then at least it can shorten the time for her to wash her profound veins. In the residue, the accumulated medicinal materials must be countless. If she can turn waste into treasure, she will be much smoother. She has already tasted the benefits of superior meridians, and will naturally do her best to improve her meridian level.


    After a moment, the warmth between the eyebrows faded.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes and saw it in Chiye. Sure enough, he saw a small pill, showing a look of joy.


    Sure enough, her guess was correct, and she succeeded.


    Just now she selected all the dregs that were not used much. Like those that have been used up, I am afraid that it will not work, so if you want to use it, you must choose carefully.


    After thinking for a while, she went to the place where the refining waste was discarded. She randomly picked up a few pieces of waste refining treasures and threw them into Chiye. It didn''t take long before the refining materials were extracted. .

 Chapter 58： Waste is treasure

    Seeing this, Mu Bingyun finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she first extracts the refining materials from these waste residues, and then lets Chiye help refine them into treasures, then she can sell these treasures in exchange for profound stones, so isn''t she rich?


    At present, she is still very poor. If she wants to wash her veins, she must make herself rich.


    In this way, if her current strength is not enough for the task, then she can steal the **** here and let Chiye refine it.


    After thinking about it, she felt that this was a very feasible solution.


    However, there is still a problem. If she wanders around here every day, she will definitely be suspected. When the time comes when someone discovers her treasure, it is really bad.


    This method is still dangerous. After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t come up with a good method. Finally, she gritted her teeth and decided that no matter what, she would not give up the things here.


    The big deal is to come a few times a month, so as not to arouse suspicion from others.


    Besides, there should be no doubt that some of these waste residues are missing. They are all unimportant things, and it takes manpower to destroy them every month.


    While there is still some time today, Mu Bingyun is wandering in the waste residue. As long as she sees it, she can move the waste residue into Chiye, and Chiye will automatically help her to extract the waste residue.


    She also chose a place that was not easy to attract people''s attention, and this place could also watch the surrounding scenery, so she collected the waste while watching the scenery.


    Fortunately, she has Chiye so that she can have such a leisurely time, otherwise she would not have to immerse herself in cultivation every day.


    A tall figure suddenly came to mind, the man in the black robe¡ªCang Yu.


    He should return to Xizhou, right?


    With her current strength, let alone Xizhou, it is still a problem to go out for a walk, or to be a cannon fodder for others. Thinking of the help of a big man in Cangyu, she has always felt a little uneasy, and this figure will always pop up in her mind in her spare time.


    shook his head and cleared his mind.


    "Junior Sister Mu."


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you still here?"


    Meng Hu''s voice came from outside, Mu Bingyun stopped letting Chi Ye collect the residue, and the whole person stood up. Meng Hu heard the movement over there and jumped over.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was safe and sound, his face relaxed a little: "I heard others say that they didn''t see you coming out, so I was a little worried, Junior Sister Mu, you''re fine."


    Meng Hu found out that he could see the scenery of various places at this location, and couldn''t help but admire: "It seems that Junior Sister Mu has found a good place to see the scenery, and she is reluctant to leave."


    "Well, Senior Brother Meng, thank you very much today." Mu Bingyun sincerely thanked, "This is a good place, I wonder if Senior Brother Meng knows that there are other paths besides coming from the Miscellaneous Hall?"


    Seeing Meng Hu''s doubts, Mu Bingyun said calmly: "It''s not very good to come from the Miscellaneous Hall every day. If there is a path, I can come here often."


    Meng Hu understood, Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t want to run into the rest of the people, monk, everyone has some habits. After the mountain came out, the smell was a little unpleasant, and it was a good cultivation holy place. The residues of various spiritual medicines have been piled up all year round, and they must have been affected to some extent.


    Meng Hu immediately said, "Junior Sister Mu is asking the right person. There is really a trail here. Junior Sister Mu comes with me. Not many people know about this trail." In his impression, he just walked on his own. After passing this trail, maybe he alone knows it.


    "In Houshan, except for the elders who come here three days a month, and every other three days in the evening, there will be disciples who have poured their residues here, and no one will come in the rest of the time. If Junior Sister Mu wants to practice behind this, only It just takes time.¡±


    Meng Hu didn''t know why he would tell the secret behind the mountain to this junior sister who had only met twice, maybe this junior sister doesn''t seem annoying!


    "Thank you, Brother Meng."


    Meng Hu misunderstood that she wanted to practice here, or, even if this interface was discovered, it wouldn''t be a big deal, and it wouldn''t cause any suspicion.


    If she is found here in the future, she will use this excuse.


    Chiye''s existence as long as she doesn''t say it or let people see it, no one will know about it. The residues poured here are even less noticeable.


    Meng Hu smiled, and he had such an expression as expected: "What did Junior Sister Mu say, it''s just that you don''t come over for three days at the end of the month, so as not to anger the elders, the elders of the Miscellaneous Hall are not very good-tempered."


    "Understood, Brother Meng."


    She had also heard in her previous life that the elders of the Miscellaneous Hall were very dissatisfied with the **** that came every month. When he delayed his cultivation, if a disciple angered him, he would inevitably be scolded.


    After a while, the two passed through a small jungle, and a trail appeared. Looking down from the trail, it happened to be in the direction of Mu Bingyun''s residence. This was really a trail prepared for her!


    "Junior Sister Mu, you can go down from here. This trail is also close to the Spirit Medicine Garden. It is very convenient for you to come here. If you need anything in the future, just come and find me."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Meng Hu helped her by meeting her twice, but it made her a little embarrassed.


    "Junior Sister Mu, just go down from here! I''ll go back first, the chores hall is busy on weekdays."


    "Well, Brother Meng, walk slowly."


    always delays each other''s time, and she is also a little sorry. After thinking about it for a while, he took out a bottle of the medicinal pill that Chiye had refined and put it in front of Meng Hu.


    Meng Hu looked unhappy: "Junior Sister Mu, what is this doing? It''s not easy to cultivate in the outer peaks, Junior Sister Mu should take the things back!"


    "Brother Meng, this medicinal pill was left by my mother. Take it. You helped me a lot today. If you don''t accept it, I will be embarrassed to come to you in the future."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun had made up his mind, Meng Hu no longer refused: "Okay, I will accept it this time."


    The two said goodbye, and Mu Bingyun ran along the trail all the way, and returned to the wooden house in a short while. Passing through Qiuxi''s small building, she found that the door was closed, and there seemed to be no one in Xin Lin''s thatched hut. She didn''t know where the two went, and she didn''t care.


    went back to his room and checked the things extracted today, and found that there were more than 30 bottles of medicinal pills, most of which were medicinal pills for restoring profound strength, and some were used for healing.


    She didn''t plan to sell these medicinal herbs, but received them in Chiye for emergency use. Afterwards, I checked the refining materials that were extracted, and they were all relatively common materials.


    Thinking about the mission to travel in ten days, she picked out some materials for Chi Smelting to make a treasure. These materials are not enough to make a profound tool, and a profound tool is also a very good weapon in the Flowing Cloud Sect, but it is not something that ordinary outer peak disciples can possess.

 Chapter 59： You are so old

    spent a small part of the materials, and finally refined a sword. It¡¯s not bad. The five-grade treasures are divided into nine-grade treasures. The fifth-grade treasures are considered to be middle and upper-class treasures. For Waifeng, they will not be very ostentatious, nor will they look sour.


    In short, everyone can afford such a thing, and there is no need to **** it.


    The most expensive thing on her body, aside from Chiye, was the red dress that Cangyu gave. When she put it on, she didn''t want to take it off. This red dress was a profound weapon, not only for defense, but also for being warm in winter and cool in summer.


    looked outside without alert, she found that the sky was gradually brightening again, she only felt that the time was passing a little faster, in addition to cultivating one night, Chiye refined a treasure.


    Actually, it''s not that Chiye takes time, but her strength is too low to allow Chiye to play a greater role. If she is stronger, Chi Ye''s time will naturally decrease.


    After adjusting her breath a little, she went out of the room and checked the planted elixir in front of the house. Seeing that it was still growing very well, and there were no problems, she felt relieved.


    There are still ten days before Gu Fenglin''s appointment, so what else can she do during this time. At this moment, a few noises came from afar, causing her to frown.


    "Senior Sister Mu, it''s here, she''s here."


    is the voice of Qiuxi?


    There are many compliments in his voice, so who is "Senior Sister Mu" whom Qiuxi compliments?


    Subconsciously, Mu Bingyun felt that there must be some trouble to find her. He looked up, and sure enough, from a distance, he saw Qiu Xi following a person very flattering.


    But the appearance of a little girl is a little annoying.


    There is another person beside Qiuxi, that is Xin Lin, both of them are very flattering when facing the person in front. The words in his mouth continued, and there was still some confusion between the words.


    When she saw that person, she knew that it was really her own trouble.


    Ten meters away, Mu Mingfei stopped and glanced at the wooden house behind Mu Bingyun, her eyes filled with ridicule. She just came over to take a look, and seeing that Mu Bingyun was not doing well, she felt relieved.


    "Yo, isn''t this the lady of the Mu family? Are you living in a wooden house now?"


    Mu Mingfei''s sarcastic voice spread far and wide in the early morning, and even the disciples on the opposite hill seemed to have heard it and kept looking over here.


    "It turned out to be you." Mu Bingyun looked directly at Mu Mingfei, "What are you doing here?"


    Mu Mingfei cocked her mouth in awe, twisted her steps to take a few steps forward, and said proudly: "Miss Mu family, this is the Floating Cloud Sect, I, Mu Mingfei, are a disciple of the inner peak, and you are only a disciple of the outer peak. , it stands to reason that you should call me senior sister, what are you, you, and you, you don''t understand the rules?"


    Qiu Xi and Xin Lin saw that someone finally came to clean up Mu Bingyun, and they were so relieved that they couldn''t help but smile proudly with their heads down. Mu Bingyun, aren''t you amazing? Then they looked for more powerful people. They all inquired for a long time before they knew that Mu Mingfei and Mu Bingyun were the same as the Mu family. Bingyun''s whereabouts, of course, can''t wait to come over and humiliate immediately.


    But now Mu Mingfei is an inner sect disciple, while her Mu Bingyun is only an outer sect disciple.


    The difference between the outer peak and the inner peak, as long as you are not a fool, you can understand. Staying in the outer peak, your achievements are always limited. She Mu Mingfei can pursue the path of the strong, while Mu Bingyun can only move forward in the Liuyun faction. , swaying, maybe one day you won''t be able to move forward, you can only wait to die in place!


    "So you''re so old."


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun said, "Do you really want me to call you Senior Sister? Why don''t you call me Auntie! You''re a bit older, how about it?"


    Qiu Xi and Xin Lin were stunned for a while, they didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to speak like this, and quickly looked at Mu Mingfei''s face.


    "You are the auntie!" Mu Mingfei was angry when she heard the other party say that she was old!


    Mu Bingyun is older than her, by several years!


    "So you wanted to call me Auntie," Mu Bingyun said with a smile in his eyes, "If you want to call me, I don''t mind agreeing."


    "You..." Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth, "Mu Bingyun, don''t do this, you''re just a disciple of the Outer Peak, what are you doing here?"


    "You also know that this is the outer peak, and there is no room for your big Buddha. Please return to your inner peak! I don''t welcome you here. As for whether you are welcome in other places, you can try it."


    Mu Bingyun was going to go to Lingtian to have a look. The elixir that was planted before was still there, and he had to go there every day to use his profound strength art.


    "Where are you going??"


    Mu Mingfei was furious when she saw that Mu Bingyun was about to leave. Every time she was here at Mu Bingyun, it seemed that she couldn''t get any favors, which really made her very annoyed.


    "Mu Bingyun, stop, I ask where are you going??"


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was ignoring her, Mu Mingfei quickly stopped Mu Bingyun who was going to Lingtian, staring at her.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly: "It has something to do with you?"


    "Hmph, Mu Bingyun, you actually bullied the younger brothers and sisters in the sect, I''m going to ask the elders to judge on this matter, and then you go and explain to the elders!"


    "Oh? The elders will take care of this?"


    Mu Mingfei is too naive, right? The Liuyun faction does forbid cannibalism, but it has never said that infighting is not allowed. Occasionally, an arm or leg is broken. In fact, no one cares.


    Unless the disciple with the broken arm and leg had a background, otherwise the entire Liuyun Sect, there are not a few battles that take place every day, how can the elders be so busy.


    Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth, she knew that what Mu Bingyun said was the truth, she just wanted to frighten the other party and make them frightened, and she didn''t know how the other party could know this, leaving her a little helpless.


    "Anyway, you must apologize to the two junior brothers and sisters, or you won''t want to leave here today." Mu Mingfei said it for granted, on the surface it was to help Qiu Xi and the two to vent their anger, but in fact it was just for herself. She hated Mu Mingfei. Bingyun is extremely, and wants to take advantage of this time to humiliate the other party.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyelids and glanced at her again: "What if I don''t?"


    "If you don''t, then let''s meet in the arena, how about that?" Mu Mingfei finally said what was in her heart, and verbally humiliated Mu Bingyun, she felt not relieved at all.


    Before, because of Mu Bingyun, she was severely beaten by Gu Fenglin, and now she can still remember the pain, which really made her feel ashamed.


    Today, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get Mu Bingyun to promise her to fight in the ring, so that she could beat Mu Bingyun in an open and honest manner. As long as Mu Bingyun doesn''t admit defeat, she can keep beating in the ring. She understands Mu Bingyun''s undefeated character too well, so she can vent her anger well before talking about Mu Bingyun''s beating.

 Chapter 60： In the ring?

    So you want to beat yourself up?


    Mu Bingyun understands, go to the ring?


    It is true that there is an arena set up in the sect. It is specially set up in order to prevent the disciples from fighting in private. As long as they accept the challenge, they cannot refuse. The loser must agree to the agreement between the two before taking the stage.


    "Really?"


    Mu Mingfei sneered again and again: "Of course, Mu Bingyun, do you dare?"


    She knew that Mu Bingyun would definitely agree. If the other party refused, then it really wasn''t Mu Bingyun.


    "Why don''t you dare, what is the bet?"


    Speaking of the bet, Mu Mingfei lit up and said viciously, "If you lose, you must kowtow to me, ten times, and while kowtowing, you say that you are a waste, a slut, a wild breed."


    Mu Mingfei made Qiu Xi tremble every time she said a word. She didn''t expect Mu Mingfei to be such a ruthless character. She quickly grabbed Xin Lin and stabilized her body. She felt that she would seldom interact with such ruthless people in the future.


    But once she doesn''t communicate with Mu Mingfei, Mu Bingyun will definitely take revenge on her. If she has to get on this boat, is there no way for her to retreat?


    "How about it, Mu Bingyun, do you dare?" Mu Mingfei hesitated for a while, "Also, if you lose, you must detour when you see me in the future."


    "Then it''s time for me to say the conditions," Mu Bingyun stared at Mu Mingfei, "If you Mu Mingfei loses, you will detour when you see me in the future, and you will also kowtow to me and apologize, and you don''t need to say those things. If it doesn''t sound good, just use a hundred profound stones to offset it. How about it?"


    "You dare to negotiate terms with me??" Mu Mingfei looked incredulous, "How dare you say such a thing, you want me to take a detour, kowtow to you, and give you a hundred profound stones, Mu Bingyun , why don''t you dream??"


    "Didn''t you just say the conditions of the bet? I agreed, but only if you agree to my conditions, otherwise I won''t bet with you."


    She doesn''t like to do thankless things. After fighting for so much time, she summed it up, and a hundred profound stones should be about the same.


    At present, she is a little poor, and Mu Mingfei should not be rich either. One hundred yuan is almost what she can afford, and it is a little bit to extort a little bit! No, this is a bet, not extortion. She, Mu Bingyun, will not do this kind of extortion.


    Mu Mingfei understood, if she didn''t agree, then the other party wouldn''t agree today. She felt that Mu Bingyun had changed a lot, and Mu Bingyun in the past would definitely agree without even thinking about it.


    The current Mu Bingyun is still negotiating terms with her, although she is very angry, but this is indeed an opportunity to beat the other party upright.


    She didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Once they agree, the two of them will make a bet, and the elders on the other side of the arena will testify that they cannot go back. So, she was calculating how many chances she had.


    Mu Bingyun is currently a fifth-rank martial artist, and she is still a little afraid of the opponent''s breakthrough in such a short period of time.


    No, if it goes on like this, the other party may soon be able to surpass her. It took her so long to break through to the eighth rank of the martial artist, and it has been nearly a month since she arrived at the Flowing Cloud Sect. She has been promoted to the first rank. His face was lost in front of him.


    She can''t let this waste grow again, she wants to abolish this waste on the ring. As long as you don''t hurt your life in the arena, you won''t be punished, so, Mu Bingyun, wait for your move!


    "Okay, Mu Bingyun, I also promised. As long as you win, I will do as you say. If I win, then you will also do as I say, how about it?"


    "no problem."


    Mu Mingfei sneered: "So now let''s go to the ring and make a bet?"


    "sure."


    "Bidou is set up in five days, how about it?"


    There is a reason for Mu Mingfei to say this. In five days, the entire Liu Yun faction will be able to know about their bet, so that Mu Bingyun will not go back on it.


    She knew that the Ouyang Li brothers and sisters and Fu Xilin had some friendship with Mu Bingyun. What the three of them would say in front of the first seat at that time was really uncertain.


    Besides, what happened to Fengshouzuo last time also made her brooding.


    If the entire sect knew about this, then no one could change everything, and Mu Bingyun could only do as he lost.


    Mu Bingyun knew what she was thinking: "Yes."


    In fact, she also thinks this is very good. She is also very afraid of Mu Mingfei''s repayment, especially a hundred profound stones. For her, it is not a small amount. If Mu Mingfei does not pay her debt, she will not The solution is to waste time without pay, she doesn''t like to do such a thing.


    "Very good, then let''s go now." Mu Mingfei smiled deeply, she felt that her plan was successful, and now she is waiting for Mu Bingyun to lose to her, she will make Mu Bingyun regret coming to this world Up.


    And what Mu Bingyun was thinking was how to solve the opponent quickly. At present, the opponent is one level higher than her. Don''t forget that she is currently a seventh-level Thunder Vein warrior, and the opponent is an eighth-level Wood Vein warrior.


    But she was very sure that she could defeat the opponent. Besides the hundred profound stones, she also wanted to find a chance to beat her up.


    As for Mu Mingfei''s life, someone will take it in the future. If things go forward, Mu Mingfei will only be able to live for a few years before being trampled to death.


    Besides, she didn''t have the strength to kill someone in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    The two quickly came to the arena, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin were now riding a tiger and had to follow up, and they never thought that things would develop to this point.


    "You two are going to duel?"


    asked the elder in charge of the arena. He looked at the two, one was an eighth-order warrior, and the other was a fifth-order warrior. He couldn''t help shaking his head and asked Mu Bingyun, "Have you thought about it?"


    "Returning to the elders, we have already met." She did not expect this elder to ask such a question. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that the gap between Mu Bingyun and Mu Mingfei was not a star. She did not expect that this elder would actually remind her to let her Consider it well.


    "Okay, now that you''re in a relationship, then tell us your respective conditions!"


    Immediately, Mu Mingfei couldn''t help but say: "If Mu Bingyun loses, then he will give me ten bangs to apologize in public, and while apologizing, he says that he is a waste, a slut, a wild breed, and I must detour when I see it later. Walk."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyelids jumped, she really dared to say it, she glanced at the elder, although he didn''t reveal anything, but there was some disgust in his eyes.


    "And yours?"


    The elder ?? wrote down Mu Mingfei''s conditions indifferently, and then asked Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun took a step forward and said respectfully, "It''s ten times too, so don''t scold yourself, give a hundred profound stones, and finally see me and take a detour."

 Chapter 61： each with his own mind

    Mu Bingyun stated his conditions, and the elder who recorded it was stunned for a moment. Seeing that she had a slight smile, he recorded it.


    "Okay, the duel between the two of you has been set up, and it will start in five days, right?"


    "Yes, elder." Mu Bingyun said, "Is there anything else you can do, elder? If not, Bingyun will retire first."


    The elder ?? gave her a deep look: "You can leave now. Once you sign this contract, you will have no chance to go back. Remember to come and fight in five days."


    "Understood, thank you Elder for reminding me."


    Mu Mingfei''s eyes flashed a hint of obscurity: "Elder, if she doesn''t come, what will be the consequences?" Seeing Mu Mingfei''s cautious and curious expression, Mu Bingyun felt amused, then shook her head, turned to leave, she I have to go to Lingtian to see how her elixir looks like.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, just come over after five days."


    Seeing that the elder was so indifferent, Mu Mingfei smiled shyly, feeling that she was also a disciple of the inner peak. This elder is really arrogant, but what is the look of a person watching the arena?


    Mu Mingfei suddenly saw Mu Bingyun walking away, and quickly followed.


    "Mu Bingyun, why are you in a hurry?"


    Mu Bingyun turned her head and said, "I''m still busy, how can you be so idle, don''t worry, I''ll be here in five days, and I''ll beat your mother so much that you don''t even know it, so don''t slip away." Once the contract is made Mu Bingyun is very clear about this, and it is also regarded as an automatic admission of defeat, and at the same time, he must fulfill the conditions proposed by the other party.


    "Hmph, I don''t know how to slip, I think you want to slip, right? We''ll see you in five days, if you don''t come, you''ll still fulfill the conditions." Mu Mingfei was a little angry, but whatever this **** did, he had to suppress her. At one point, she was simply **** off.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Do you have a hundred profound stones?"


    "I... Of course I have, I think you don''t have it!"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was very satisfied: "Since you have it, let''s go, let''s go back to the elder."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything, and dragged Mu Mingfei back to the elder in the ring just now. The elder felt someone approaching and opened his eyes, and immediately saw the two of them.


    "Why are you two back?"


    Mu Mingfei broke free from Mu Bingyun''s hand, with an indignant expression on her face: "She took me back." She didn''t want to come back. The elders here are really amazing, and they are even bigger than the elders in Neifeng.


    "Elder, excuse me, didn''t we have a bet just now?" Seeing that the elder was listening, Mu Bingyun continued, "I think things like profound stones should be placed on the elder''s place first."


    Mu Mingfei suddenly felt that the expression on Mu Bingyun''s face was very wrong, and when she heard what she said, she immediately wanted to object. If Xuan Shi was pressed here, he would not be able to repay his debt at that time, so he absolutely couldn''t put it here.


    Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the elder: "That makes sense, take out a hundred profound stones!"


    "Elder, I..." Mu Mingfei was in a hurry, but this time she was greeted by the opponent again. Although she was very sure that she could win the opponent, she didn''t want the opponent to do so, but the elder had already said that she couldn''t refuse to give it. .


    She only had one hundred and twenty profound stones left on her body, and this month''s quota has not been issued yet, so how will she live the next days?


    This Mu Bingyun is really deceiving people too much, she is mad at her.


    "Could it be that you didn''t?" Mu Bingyun pouted, "Then you lose?"


    "Who said I didn''t?" Mu Mingfei was anxious, and quickly took out the profound stone and put it in front of the elder. The elder took a look and put it away, and recorded something on the sign that belonged to the two of them. It should be The matter of Mu Mingfei pressing the profound stone here!


    Seeing the movements of the elders, Mu Mingfei almost broke her teeth. She didn''t know that this was calculated by the other party again.


    Mu Bingyun, in five days, she must be in the ring and beat the opponent all over the floor looking for teeth, she will beat Mu Bingyun into a pig''s head, and take off the red clothes on the opponent''s body. A piece of trash who actually deserves to wear such fine clothes. She wants Mu Bingyun to understand that this world is not suitable for waste to survive, she wants to make it faceless and let the whole sect know the existence of this waste.


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t care what the other party thinks, since the profound stone has been pressed against the elder, she doesn''t need to worry.


    "In that case, Elder, Bingyun will leave."


    "Yeah." The elder replied, closed his eyes again and started to rest. Mu Bingyun found out that this elder was actually cultivating, and there was a faint profound energy on his body, which she should not have felt, but with Chiye, She can see many things that cannot be seen in this realm, which is really convenient and practical.


    Before leaving, Mu Bingyun said to Mu Mingfei again: "Remember not to be absent, see you in five days, I''m busy these few days, so don''t come over to ask for trouble, everything will be in the arena in five days, we will count together."


    "This is what you said, okay, Mu Bingyun, I will let you relax for a few days. Five days later, it will be your day of despair. I will let you know what it means to survive without dying." Mu Mingfei looked malicious. , it is waste, waste has become more waste, and there is no difference.


    Mu Mingfei''s eyes were fierce, Mu Bingyun could see clearly and was not afraid at all.


    She turned and left, heading in the direction of Lingtian, she was thinking whether she beat Mu Mingfei beyond recognition, or slapped her a few times.


    Being able to have an upright opportunity to clean up Mu Mingfei, she is also looking forward to it. There are many rules in the sect. If you want to make a move, you have to consider the consequences, otherwise you will not be able to get along in the sect. It''s different in the ring, as long as it doesn''t hurt lives, before the opponent admits defeat, they can beat them hard, and no one will stop them.


    Mu Mingfei must be thinking about how to get rid of her, right?


    She really knows it too well. After five or six days of training, she can get rid of the task with Gu Fenglin, and she can also avoid the impact of beating Mu Mingfei in the ring on everyone. For this time, She is very satisfied.


    Mu Mingfei saw Mu Bingyun leaving with a smile, and she hated her heart. Hmph, trash, slut, wild species, five days later, I will see that you can still laugh.


    She Mu Mingfei is looking forward to this day, she will let this waste know what it means to be high.


    "Qiu Xi, Xin Lin, you two come here."


    Facing Mu Mingfei''s fierce look, the two did not dare to neglect, and they quickly moved closer. This fierce Mu Mingfei was even more terrifying than Mu Bingyun and Gu Fenglin. They even thought that if they did this by themselves, Is it really worth it?

 Chapter 62： There is no word "admit defeat"

    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Mu Mingfei had done. She buried her head in the spiritual field and took care of her elixir. Seeing that the elixir was growing very well, she was overjoyed, as if she had seen pieces of white flowered profound stones. .


    It''s just that she didn''t look happy, and there was no expression on her face.


    Happiness is invisible. She has lived so long to understand. If your opponent can''t see your expression, you can''t judge your cards, and the odds of winning will be much greater.


    After using all the spirit medicines on one side of the profound strength art, Mu Bingyun checked again to see if there were any other problems, then came out of the spirit field and closed the formation again.


    Suddenly, I felt someone beside me. When I looked up, I saw Jing Jinshui looking anxious.


    "Senior Brother Jing, what''s wrong with you?"


    Thinking that Jinshui helped her last time, she felt that she should have a better attitude towards each other.


    Jing Jinshui looked at Mu Bingyun and found that she was just like no one, and got angry: "Junior Sister Mu, are you going to be in the ring in five days?"


    "Huh? Brother Jing also knows about it? The news spread quickly." Is Mu Mingfei planning not to give herself a chance?


    In Mu Bingyun''s view, this is Mu Mingfei pushing herself up her mind. In this way, she is not afraid of the other party''s default. In front of the entire sect, she thinks, unless Mu Mingfei doesn''t want to continue to mix in the sect.


    Well, she is looking forward to waiting for the hundred profound stones, plus Mu Mingfei''s ten ringing heads, she will definitely look forward to it very much.


    Mu Bingyun felt that Jing Jinshui, who was beside him, didn''t speak, and when he looked up, he saw Jing Jinshui''s hatred of iron becoming steel, and a trace of worry. Well, is this Senior Brother Jing caring about her?


    Never thought that there are people who are worried about her safety in this life, this feeling is really not bad, Mu Fengxue likes the feeling of being embraced, she also understands.


    "Senior Brother Jing, do you think I can''t defeat Mu Mingfei?"


    Jing Shui saw Mu Bingyun asked such a question, and was stunned for a moment, before expressing his worries: "Junior Sister Mu, you are now a fifth-rank martial artist, although you have improved very quickly this month, but the other party is a martial artist eighth-rank, a difference of three There is no difference at all in this competition, so¡­¡±


    Although he said that, it was a bit of a blow to this junior sister, but he had to let her understand that this was the truth, her strength was no match for Mi Mingfei, and the result against Mu Mingfei would only be a loss. Thinking of the consequences of losing, he would Can''t help but worry.


    "It turns out that Senior Brother Jing has no confidence in me?" Mu Bingyun blinked, "I have confidence in myself."


    Mu Bingyun crossed Jing Jinshui with a smile and was ready to go back, "But I am very grateful to Senior Brother Jing for your concern, I will win!"


    "Junior Sister Mu..." Jing Jinshui saw her turn back, and the confidence and confidence in his eyes made him unable to ignore it. The red clothes on his body also fluttered in the wind, his skin became fair, and his face was tender and tender. A pair of bright eyes is even brighter, no one can ignore it.


    In a few more years, Junior Sister Mu will definitely drive the male cultivator crazy. Thinking of this, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Senior Brother Jing, even if I go back on it now, I can''t do it. I have already set up a sign with the elders. The consequence of going back is to be kicked out of the Liuyun faction. I don''t want to be kicked out of the mountain."


    She still has to use the huge sect of Liuyun Sect to do her own business, at least let her wash out her meridians, right?


    Immortal-level god-level she doesn''t want to think about it for the time being, it''s not bad to be able to reach the middle-to-upper Xuan level, and the speed of cultivation is not a star and a half. So, the Floating Cloud Sect is very important to her at the moment. When she has the strength, she will go to Xizhou. Cangyu is also in Xizhou. She happens to have a friend, and she will not be as desperate as in her previous life. The last one will speak for her. no one.


    Jin Shui was choked by Mu Bingyun, and he knew that what she said was the truth: "Junior Sister Mu, if you can''t beat it, just admit defeat!"


    is also better than being beaten. With such a beautiful face, it would be a pity if she was beaten by the other party, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. That Mu Mingfei, he has already gone to inquire, and is also a disciple of the Mu family. It seems that he has always had a prejudice against Mu Bingyun. This time, he felt that the other party must have provoked it first.


    Junior Sister Mu is a bit arrogant and naturally won''t allow the opponent''s humiliation, so he has to take the opponent''s arena challenge.


    In Jing Jinshui''s heart, Mu Bingyun was forced to leave by Mu Mingfei, very pitiful. It''s just that this matter can''t be changed, it can only be in the ring, and the only thing that can be remedied is to admit defeat when you enter the ring.


    "Admit defeat?" Mu Bingyun looked surprised, "Why should I admit defeat?"


    She, Mu Bingyun? Are you going to admit defeat to Mu Mingfei?


    Even if Mu Fengxue came, she would still enter the ring, she would not admit defeat.


    "But... Junior Sister Mu, let''s do it this way, if you think you can''t resist, just admit defeat and you''ll be beaten less."


    Mu Bingyun sneered: "In Mu Bingyun''s life, there is no word ''admit defeat''."


    "Senior Brother Jing, just wait and see when I beat up Mu Mingfei, I will beat her into a pig''s head and make her laugh at the whole sect." Seeing Jing Jinshui still worried, Mu Bingyun showed a nasty look on his face. smile.


    Yes, she is going to beat Mu Mingfei into a pig''s head. Mu Mingfei likes to look beautiful, so she will swell her face to see if the other party will come to provoke her.


    Jing Jinshui had an incredible look on his face. He didn''t expect Junior Sister Mu to have such great ambitions, even though she was three steps lower than the other party, still thinking of beating the other party into a pig''s head?


    Are you sure you''re not joking with him?


    He really wanted to tell Mu Bingyun that it would be good if she could protect herself well, and she was thinking about beating up people into pigs'' heads. Wasn''t she a daydream in the blue sky? However, he still didn''t want to hurt her self-esteem, so he didn''t dare to say it.


    Mu Bingyun looked at Jing Jinshui and wouldn''t believe it, and didn''t say much. All the facts must be witnessed in person before others would believe it.


    "Senior Brother Jing, you already know it, doesn''t that mean the entire sect also knows it?"


    Jing Jinshui looked like you guessed it, "Yes, it is said that some disciples also set a bet between you and Mi Mingfei for this, and no one is pressing you to win."


    Bet?


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, hasn''t anyone pressed her to win yet?


    "Senior Brother Jing, how many profound stones do you have on your body?"


    Jing Jinshui hurriedly covered the storage bag and looked defensive: "Junior Sister Mu, what are you going to do?"


    "Senior Brother Jing, do you have any? If so, I''ll borrow some for you. How about paying double?"


    Jing Jinshui clutched his storage bag and asked, "Junior Sister Mu, there is no profit in buying Mu Mingfei at present, you should not make any extra effort and lend it to you for the rest. The bet is not to play well."

 Chapter 63： Of course I buy myself to win

    "Who said I want to buy Mu Mingfei to win?" Mu Bingyun looked confident, "Of course I buy myself to win."


    She, it''s a win.


    This time, something good happened. Not only was she able to beat Mu Mingfei, she also got a hundred profound stones, and now she was able to beat herself to win. It was a wonderful battle. She felt that such a sure thing in the future could still be done. more.


    "what??"


    Jing Jinshui shouted: "Junior Sister Mu, you won''t tell the truth?? You actually want to buy yourself to win, then you are sure to lose."


    "Senior Brother Jing, no matter who I buy wins, if you have it, lend it to me, you must know my ability, if you really lose in the end, as long as you have a variety of elixir, you can return it to you. "


    Jing Jinshui looked at Mu Bingyun''s face seriously, and saw that she didn''t seem to be lying.


    He wanted to refuse, but couldn''t.


    "How much do you want?"


    "How many brothers are there?"


    "More than a thousand profound stones."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes showed a look of envy: "It''s too much, lend me a thousand! You spend the rest yourself, wait for me to pay you back two thousand."


    "Junior Sister Mu, you''re joking." Jing Jinshui didn''t know why he was so honest, and he revealed his family background over and over again. Since he had already spoken, it was not a good idea to borrow it. As a result, the other party asked for a thousand dollars. He was not afraid of her. If she doesn''t pay it back, she is afraid that she will lose her mind after losing.


    "Senior Brother Jing, give it to me! If you lent me, I will pay you back." Mu Bingyun''s eyes seemed to stick to Jing Jinshui''s body, so he couldn''t ignore this look, but he had no choice but to pull out his undershirt. A storage bag was handed to Mu Bingyun.


    "Here, Junior Sister, even if you lose at that time, I''m not in a hurry to use the profound stone, don''t be sad." Jing Jinshui comforted her, as if Mu Bingyun had already lost at the moment, making her laugh for a while.


    How could she lose?


    The loser must be Mu Mingfei.


    One thousand profound stones, if she doubled it several times, then she would really make a profit. At least it won''t be so poor anymore. It''s not enough to use this profound stone to buy the elixir to wash the veins.


    About 200 kinds of elixir are needed to wash into profound veins, each of which is worth more than a few hundred profound stones, and some of them are several thousand or even tens of thousands of profound stones. Currently, she does not dare to think about it. , Besides, some spiritual medicines cannot be bought with profound stones.


    Mu Bingyun put the storage bag away and said contentedly, "Okay, I won''t be saddened by Senior Brother."


    It''s too late for her to be happy!


    "That''s good, that''s good," Jing Jinshui suddenly noticed that Mu Bingyun had disappeared in front of his eyes, looked up, and saw her going in the direction of the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden, "Junior Sister Mu, where are you going?"


    "Go and ask Steward Qin to borrow some mysterious stones."


    Hearing the slightly pleasant tone of Mu Bingyun, Jin Shui accidentally fell and finally fell into the ravine. He finally got up from the ravine with some weeds and dirt in his mouth. When he spit it out, he saw Mu Bingyun. The figure has disappeared.


    With a bitter look on her face, Junior Sister Mu must not go astray, and he won''t hold him accountable if he doesn''t pay back what he borrowed from him, but Qin Guan is as stingy as he wants to be, even if he really borrows it, if he pays it back , he can already imagine what kind of fate Mu Junior Sister will have next.


    Someone once offended Manager Qin, and none of the seeds that were sent out could germinate. In the end, they had to buy the seeds themselves with profound stones. All the disciples in the Lingyao Garden knew that if they offended anyone, they could not offend Qin. Be in charge, otherwise there will be no way out.


    Thinking of Steward Qin''s horror, he immediately chased after Jinshui in the direction of the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden. He must stop Junior Sister Mu, and he can''t let her go on like this anymore.


    After a short while, after passing through Jinshui to the entrance of the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden, she saw Mu Bingyun waiting there, she breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe Junior Sister Mu had figured it out?


    "Junior Sister Mu, aren''t you going to borrow profound stones from Steward Qin?"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Bingyun gave him a faint look: "Steward Qin has already lent me."


    What? ?


    Jing Jinshui was unsteady again, fell to the ground, and quickly jumped up in front of Mu Bingyun, staring at her eyes with a sad expression on his face.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you...do you know who Steward Qin is? Once you lose this time, if you can''t repay Steward Qin''s Xuanshi, then...you''re finished."


    Mu Bingyun squinted and finally smiled: "No, Steward Qin said that he also bet on me to win, and Steward Qin believed that I would win."


    Mu Bingyun felt that Manager Qin had a good vision and believed her. Although she only borrowed 2,000 profound stones for her, it was not bad. Whoever said that steward Qin was stingy, she thought he was quite generous.


    "This...this..." Jing Jinshui looked surprised, "Steward Qin also went astray??"


    In his view, gambling is also the wrong way.


    Never thought that such a stingy person as Director Qin would be able to borrow profound stones to Mu Bingyun, and immediately refreshed his outlook on life.


    "Junior Sister Mu, why don''t we make a bet? Return the profound stone to Steward Qin, and I don''t need you to pay it back."


    Mu Bingyun was surprised: "Senior Brother Jing, what did you say, I said that I would pay you back 2,000 profound stones, and we will find out in five days."


    "Let''s go, let''s go to bet," Mu Bingyun carried the warm profound stone in her arms, and couldn''t wait to spend it. Money begets money, and profits roll in profits. This is called violence to earn profound stones. "Senior Brother Jing, you can also bet on me to win with your remaining profound stones, so that you can also earn some money."


    Mu Bingyun kindly reminded that after Jin Shui hurriedly shook his head, he would not go astray.


    Mu Bingyun saw that he was a little resisted, so he did not force it, and went to the trading hall with Jing Jinshui, and the bet was set here. At this moment, under her name, there is still no one to bet.


    Mu Bingyun took the three thousand profound stones in his arms and pressed it on top of it all at once, which was surprising.


    "I bet on Mu Bingyun to win!" Mu Bingyun said lightly, which made people even more certain, she was really betting on Mu Bingyun! After all, there are very few people who have seen Mu Bingyun, so naturally they do not know that this person is Mu Bingyun.


    But most people look at her like a fool.


    "Who is this, actually betting on that trashy win?"


    "I actually made a lot of bets."


    ¡­


    A lot of people started talking, Jin Shui saw this and wanted to pull Mu Bingyun away, but was stopped by a voice.


    "Yo, isn''t this Mu Bingyun? How come, did you come here today to see how many people bet on you to win?" With such an arrogant voice, Mu Bingyun didn''t have to look back to know that it was Mu Mingfei, who is currently in Liuyun. Pie, the person who hates her the most is the other party.


    She was not at all curious when she met Mu Mingfei here. She would be surprised if Mu Mingfei was not here.


    Mu Mingfei gave Mu Bingyun a deep look, and walked to the betting table mockingly, not knowing what she saw, she burst into laughter, causing everyone to look at each other frequently.

 Chapter 64： its you

    "It made me laugh to death, Mu Bingyun, how dare you bet on yourself to win? How thick are you?"


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes: "Whether it''s thick or not, it doesn''t matter. As for me betting on myself to win, the rules don''t say no?"


    "Haha, Mu Bingyun, you really have a face, the Mu family''s face has been disgraced by you." Mu Mingfei exaggerated, and immediately linked the Mu family''s face, making everyone a little contemptuous looking at Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "You go and ask Mu Xiangtian, will he admit that I am a Mu family member? Whether it has nothing to do with me betting on myself to win."


    "You..." Mu Mingfei was not sure, Mu Bingyun was really not taken seriously in the Mu family, if Mu Xiangtian didn''t admit that Mu Bingyun was from the Mu family, then it was really possible.


    "Mu Mingfei, I bet on myself because I have confidence in myself, you don''t even dare to bet on yourself!"


    Jing Jinshui wanted to stop something, but Mu Bingyun shook his head.


    "Who said I didn''t bet on myself to win??" She had already made a bet, and still had five hundred profound stones, but she asked the people around her to borrow some. Fortunately, she knew that she would win this time, otherwise she would pay Don''t have the guts to do such a thing.


    Mu Bingyun''s face was stunned: "So you also bet on yourself to win?"


    Hearing these words in the ears of everyone, Mu Mingfei felt that countless eyes were looking at her, and she was a little annoyed: "You can bet on yourself, why can''t I?"


    "Then how much did you bet?" Mu Bingyun smiled proudly: "I bet a full three thousand profound stones."


    "You... Where did you come from so much??" Not only the people around were surprised, even Mi Mingfei couldn''t believe it, three thousand profound stones? ? She really dared to do it.


    "I borrowed it from someone, let me ask you, how much did you bet?"


    Mu Mingfei suddenly lost her face, but she would not admit defeat: "I bet five hundred profound stones for the time being, hum, I will bet more tomorrow."


    Mu Mingfei felt that she had no face today, so she didn''t want to stay here, so she turned and left. And that Qiuxi and Xin Lin naturally followed behind her, like little followers.


    Mu Bingyun stared at Mu Mingfei''s back and smiled deeply. It is conceivable that after five days, Mu Mingfei will owe a lot of bad debts.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you... are you really sure of winning?"


    Seeing that the people around him were scattered, and more and more people betting on Mu Mingfei winning, Jing Jinshui was still very worried, but he did not completely deny Mu Bingyun like before.


    Junior Sister Mu had something quite unexpected, and it wasn''t that it didn''t happen. Before, he climbed the ladder with the first rank of a martial artist, and then he planted elixir. He bumped into it and discovered the difference.


    Today, Mu Mingfei and Mu Mingfei agreed to fight in the ring in five days, and they could bet three thousand profound stones on themselves.


    He felt that no matter where he looked, Mu Bingyun shouldn''t be the kind of mind that was suddenly out of breath. At first glance, Mu Mingfei knew that there were not many profound stones on her body, and that the five hundred yuan she bet on herself might have been borrowed from others.


    After such a fierce battle by Mu Bingyun, it is obvious that he will bet some more tomorrow. As for how much, it depends on how much Mu Mingfei can borrow.


    Looking at it this way, Mu Mingfei may have mentioned the fight, and everything after that seemed to be in the plans of this junior sister Mu, he felt that she should not be a fool. If she is not a fool and still does this, then it means that all this is in her expectation, and she has absolute certainty that she can win.


    Jing Jinshui guessed the matter and was shocked.


    If that''s the case, Mu Bingyun, who is only ten years old, is really terrifying.


    "Senior Brother Jing, do you believe I will win?"


    Jing Jinshui looked at Mu Bingyun seriously, his eyes were sophisticated, Mu Bingyun didn''t dodge, instead he met his gaze, which made him blush a little embarrassed.


    "If Junior Sister Mu is so confident, then as a senior brother, of course I have to support me."


    At this moment, Jing Jinshui took out the profound stones on her body and bet all of them on Mu Bingyun, which surprised her.


    "Thank you for your support, brother, you won''t regret your choice today." Mu Bingyun forgot to forget the sky, the sky fell again, and the time passed really fast, "Senior brother, do you have anything else? If not, I''m going back."


    "Well, Junior Sister Mu, prepare well these few days. Even if you are sure, don''t underestimate the enemy."


    Mu Bingyun smiled sincerely: "Okay, thank you Senior Brother Jing for your concern."


    The two said goodbye, and Mu Bingyun flew all the way back to his house. As soon as I entered the house, there was a knock on the door. Turning around and opening the door, a familiar face came into view.


    "Sister Gu."


    There are still about ten days left for the travel mission. Why did Gu Fenglin come today?


    She looked left and right and found that Gu Fenglin came alone today.


    The ancient phoenix Lin Dan raised his phoenix eyes with a cold expression: "I heard that you are going to fight with Mu Mingfei in the ring in five days?"


    "Senior Sister Gu already knows." Mu Bingyun shrugged, this Mu Mingfei really is a propaganda without any room for it.


    Gu Fenglin smiled heartily: "It''s really fun, you will win, right?" Even though Mu Bingyun in front of him seemed to be only fifth-rank martial artist, since Gu Fenglin dared to take this fight, then she must have own calculations. She believed very much that she could not see wrong in the way she saw people.


    "Gu Fenglin is the first person to have such confidence in me."


    Gu Fenglin suddenly got a little excited: "I bought you to win, half of your net worth."


    "Many thanks to Senior Sister Gu for your support, I don''t know how much half of this whole net worth is?" Mu Bingyun guessed that there should be a lot, and was shocked. They had only met a few times before the other party dared to bet such a big bet on her. Have courage!


    "It''s not as good as other people, about 50,000 yuan, plus some of my friends, it adds up to 70,000 or 80,000 yuan!"


    Gu Fenglin said lightly, Mu Bingyun stayed for a while, so much?


    "Senior Sister Gu, aren''t you afraid that I will lose?"


    Which Gu Fenglin took two steps closer and looked down at her: "I believe in my own vision, you will win, this time you will make me a lot of money."


    "At present, there are some people who bought you to win, but they still can''t compare to that little **** Mu Mingfei, Bingyun, you have to beat her hard." Gu Fenglin suddenly turned into a female bully, changing too much. Quick, Mu Bingyun hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Senior Sister Gu, do you have a grudge against Mu Mingfei?"


    Gu Fenglin said with a vicious expression, "Chou, no. This fox dared to seduce Senior Brother Ouyang and Senior Brother Fu. If it wasn''t for the selection of disciples by the main hall last time, I would not have let her go so easily, and I would definitely have her I can''t get out of bed."


    Mu Bingyun took a step back. Gu Fenglin is a supporter of Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin. It seems that she should stay away from these two people in the future to avoid accidental injury.

 Chapter 65： strange wind direction

    "Bingyun, don''t be afraid, if you want to seduce these two senior brothers, I will forgive you. As the saying goes, fat water does not flow into the fields of outsiders. If you hook up with one, won''t we follow you?" Gu Fenglin once again He looked at Mu Bingyun: "Bingyun will be a beauty after two years, and it may be possible to seduce Senior Brother Ouyang and Senior Brother Fu..."


    "Stop!" Mu Bingyun became serious, "Senior Sister Gu, if you say that again, I won''t win in five days, and you will lose everything."


    "Okay, I''m kidding you, don''t be so serious," Gu Fenglin quickly surrendered, "You really have no interest in them? It''s rare, if you want to seduce one of the two, I agree very much. ."


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s disapproval face, Gu Fenglin stopped: "Okay, I won''t joke with you anymore, I''m just here to take a look today, you should pay more attention in the past two days, if there is any trouble elsewhere, five days later, On the ring, don''t be merciless. I''ll take advantage of this time to prepare some things for our travel mission, and I''ll let you know our departure time in advance."


    "It''s really bothering Senior Sister Gu."


    Mu Bingyun sincerely thanked her, it is really impossible for her to take on the task alone with her current strength. She didn''t want to take those tasks that paid very little, and it was a waste of time to say that the pay was low.


    She has to reach her limit within three years. I don''t know if she can catch up with Mu Fengxue.


    Watching Gu Fenglin leave, Mu Bingyun closed the door, activated the formation, and began to practice in the house.


    At this moment, whether it is the outer peak or the inner peak, they are all talking about what will happen in five days. Be optimistic about Mu Bingyun, this is a battle without great disparity. Mu Bingyun will definitely lose!


    "Brother, Big Brother Fu, what should I do? Sister Bingyun has already set up a sign at the elders of the ring. If you don''t fight, you will be driven down the mountain. If you fight, you will definitely lose. If you admit defeat, you have to kowtow and say those unpleasant things, but the two of you have to figure out how to help her through this difficult time."


    Ouyang Qingqing was jumping up and down anxiously here, while Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin were drinking tea and playing chess, so leisurely.


    Ouyang Qingqing was furious when he saw this, and he knocked over the chess with one move.


    "Ouyang Li, are you listening to me??" Ouyang Qingqing roared angrily.


    Ouyang Li slowly picked up all the pieces and restored the pieces to their original positions. Ouyang Qingqing was stunned for a moment.


    Ouyang Li raised his head and looked at Fu Xilin''s face: "What did Brother Fu think?"


    "Did you bet?" Fu Xilin didn''t answer, but instead asked, a glint of light flashed in his eyes.


    Ouyang Li laughed loudly: "I bet 10,000 profound stones. If she loses, I will lose money."


    "By the way, how much did Brother Fu bet?"


    Fu Xilin dropped a chess piece, and his words were still cold: "I bet, one hundred thousand profound stones."


    "Hi¡ªBrother Fu, are you kidding?"


    Fu Xilin had an unexpected look on his face, did he squeeze out a smile: "She will win!"


    Ouyang stood up abruptly, looking a little anxious, and ran outside, Ouyang Qingqing was taken aback by him: "Brother, where are you going in such a hurry, is something wrong?"


    "I bet, I bet too little, I also bet 100,000!"


    What else Ouyang Qingqing wanted to say, Ouyang Li had long since disappeared, so he had to complain: "I''m here to ask you guys to help find a way, but you guys still beat Mu Mingfei to win, it''s really unconscionable, no wonder Sister Bingyun doesn''t like you."


    "Hmph, I''ll ignore you."


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little angry, but rushed out immediately: "I also bet, I beat Sister Bingyun to win, so... just bet 20,000." The voice reached Fu Xilin''s ear, and people had already run away. There is no shadow.


    "She will definitely win." Fu Xilin''s last son fell, turned around and disappeared, leaving only the chessboard where the outcome was decided.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that the fight between Mu Bingyun and Mu Mingfei even disturbed the first elders. This time, there were still many elders betting, some betting on Mu Bingyun to win, but most of them still believe that Mu Bingyun will lose.


    On the last day of the bet, Mu Bingyun went to the trading hall again. The place where the bet was opened was still full of people. He looked up and saw that most of the people still believed that Mu Mingfei would win. I was relieved, very good, so I can make money.


    She calculated the time, and she had to close in a moment. As long as she survived this time, then she really won''t lose. For the first time, Mu Bingyun showed a happy smile. The profound stone that won this time may not be able to gather the elixir for cleansing the profound veins, at least he can buy a lot of them, and the days of profound veins are getting closer, which is really a bit of a torment.


    "The Wind Head Seat is here."


    Suddenly, someone in the crowd exclaimed. I have long known that this matter has alerted the first elder, and currently only the elder is really betting. Although the first knows, there is no movement.


    I didn''t expect Feng Qingyi to come on the last day.


    Feng Qingyi appeared in front of her very quickly. She originally thought she was just an ordinary outer peak disciple, but the other party couldn''t remember it, but she didn''t want him to stay in front of her.


    "Mu Bingyun."


    "I have seen the wind head seat."


    Feng Tsingyi looked at it, with some praise in his eyes: "It''s progressing very quickly."


    "The Wind Head Seat is here too, may I ask this is the Wind Head Seat?"


    The person who opened the bet asked quickly, his face extremely respectful.


    "Bet!"


    The man wiped his sweat: "Fortunately, the Fengshou seat came in time, and it will be closed soon. I don''t know who will win the Fengshou seat and how much to bet?"


    "Mu Bingyun, one hundred thousand profound stones."


    Mu Bingyun said silently, the first one is not bad at all, just take it as a pleasure and spend it at will.


    "What?? Fengshouzuo, are you betting on Mu Bingyun or Mu Mingfei?"


    Feng Qingyi smiled like a breeze: "Mu Bingyun."


    "Disciple understands, it will be fine right away," the man hurriedly opened the ticket and handed it to Feng Qingyi, "Fengshou seat, please keep it."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t understand why Feng Qingyi was so sure that she would win. When the other party bet on her to win, it naturally caused a lot of waves. Fortunately, it has been closed here and can no longer bet, so she can still make a lot of money.


    Ordinary disciples have no more than a hundred or ten profound stones on their bodies, and the higher they go, the more profound stones there are like the rocks on the mountain, and there is no envy.

 Chapter 66： slap

    Feng Qingyi''s vision is not bad, she knows she will win. It''s a pity that Feng Qingyi still can''t escape the level of Mu Fengxue. After seeing Mu Fengxue, this windy person will take root and no longer be as free as the wind.


    Feng Qingyi put away the bills, walked to Mu Bingyun, looked down at her: "You will win, right?"


    "Fengshouzao clearly knows, why do you still ask?" Mu Bingyun was not humble at all, she would win, this is an unchanging fact.


    Feng Tsingyi saw her so confident, she smiled and bathed in the spring breeze, and hooked the souls of the female disciples around, staring at Feng Tsingyi blankly, seeing him standing in the wind, a light blue shirt swaying in the wind. This windy man will attract attention wherever he goes.


    Just standing next to Tsing Yi in red clothes seems a bit redundant. Although the two of them are tall and short, when they stand together, they look like red flowers and green leaves, but the female disciples only felt that Mu Bingyun was a little annoying.


    A ten-year-old disciple from Waifeng actually made Feng Shouzuo''s idea over and over again. The female disciple gritted her teeth and secretly hated her, thinking that she would be able to see this little fox being beaten up tomorrow. I heard that if she lost, she had to kowtow and admit her mistake, calling herself a waste. People wild, they are happy.


    Feng Qingyi carefully looked at this disciple who was said to be not very talented. It took a month to break through from the first-order warrior to the fifth-order warrior. Is the talent bad? Human-level pseudo-wood veins?


    is wrong!


    Her eyes are very bright, even if she is looked at by herself, her eyes do not flicker, but there is only confidence in her.


    He suddenly believed that she could enter the inner peak with her own abilities.


    Feng Qingyi laughed again in the **** of the female disciple. A smile like the spring breeze blew into everyone''s heart, but she remained motionless, and there was no wave in her eyes.


    "Wait for you!"


    Wind Tsing Yi''s clothes just left the corner, and a tone like the spring breeze entered her ears.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, waiting for her?


    Wait for her to enter the inner peak?


    There is a smile on the corner of her mouth, let''s see her mood!


    moved back to his residence. However, several people stopped her, and they were all female disciples from Waifeng, and their faces still had blushes that had not faded.


    "Mu Bingyun?"


    A woman headed by ?? said proudly, "Do you know who I am?"


    "do not know."


    She really didn''t know that this female disciple was an eighth rank martial artist. She didn''t look like much, she was only twelve or thirteen years old. Seeing that someone around her supported her and her strength was similar, she didn''t take it seriously.


    Staggered figure, Mu Bingyun was ready to leave.


    "Stop!"


    "Get out of the way!" Mu Bingyun felt that Mu Mingfei had released the bloodthirsty factor in her body, and subconsciously showed a bloodthirsty smile, "Get out of the way!"


    "Hmph, what a slap in the face, a waste, I heard it''s still a wild breed."


    "Clap clap ¡ª"


    "Clap clap ¡ª"


    "What did you say?"


    Before everyone could react, they heard six very loud slaps in the face, and then they saw that the woman who had stopped Mu Bingyun just now was being stepped on. I saw her dressed in red, the corners of her mouth raised, the corners of her eyes slightly raised, with a faint mockery.


    stepped on the female disciple''s chest with his feet, making her face flush red: "Let... let go... me."


    "what did you say?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes slammed hard, and he pressed his feet again, and the female disciple spat out a mouthful of blood, startling the people around, and didn''t dare to move at all.


    "I...I..." The female disciple was a little scared, she didn''t expect that this trash would take the opportunity to sneak up on her and seriously injured her.


    Mu Bingyun patted her face: "What did you scold me just now? Then you scold yourself, and I''ll let you go."


    "I..." The female disciple felt more and more stuffy in her chest, and said in a voice like a mosquito, "I''m a waste, I''m a wild breed."


    "loud, didn''t hear me!"


    "I''m trash, I''m wild."


    Mu Bingyun raised his voice: "Be louder!"


    "I am trash!"


    "I''m a wild breed!"


    After she finished yelling, she saw that everyone around her saw her, her neck was flushed and her face was very ugly. As for Mu Bingyun, there was only a graceful back left, which made her resent.


    "Sister Wan, are you all right?"


    Wan Yiyi was helped up, gritted her teeth and said, "I won''t let her go, Mu Bingyun, I, Wan Yiyi and you, will never die!"


    "Hmph, then you have to get through tomorrow''s test, right?" Wan Yiyi snorted coldly, coughed a few times, and was really hurt by the other party.


    Mu Bingyun quickly returned to the room, set up the formation, sat cross-legged on the couch, and instantly sank into cultivation.


    She is about to break through.


    This time came too fast, she was not prepared, when she was cleaning up Wan Yiyi just now, she completely awakened her body, and the bloodthirsty factor of the previous life also awakened, releasing the sullenness in her heart, and breaking through as it should be.


    She was a little embarrassed a while ago.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, his eyes became more and more firm, and he was even more sure of the way to go in the future. He smiled and closed his eyes, immersed in the breakthrough.


    On the second day, Mu Mingfei came to the arena early, and there were many people around. Most of the people came to see how Mu Bingyun was beaten by Mu Mingfei, and some of them thought that Mu Bingyun would win, and watched silently in the crowd.


    It was just that there was only Mu Mingfei on the stage, and Mu Bingyun had not come yet.


    Noon was the time when they agreed to fight, and there was still a moment. If Mu Bingyun didn''t come, then even if she conceded defeat, she would have to drive down the Liuyun faction. The Liuyun Sect has zero tolerance for disciples who are defeated without a fight.


    Those who are not wanted by the Liuyun faction, the rest of the sects naturally dare not ask for it. In Dongzhou, the biggest sect is the Liuyun sect. A word from the Liuyun sect can make the small sect disbanded, and no one will surrender.


    "Why isn''t Big Sister Bingyun here yet?" Ouyang Qingqing was a little worried, "Brother, what should I do, Big Sister Bingyun hasn''t come yet."


    Seeing Mu Mingfei''s smug look on the stage, she couldn''t help but scolded: "The villain is successful! Hmph, Big Sister Bingyun will definitely beat her into a pig''s head later!"


    Both her eldest brother and Fu eldest brother bought Big Sister Bingyun to win, she wouldn''t believe that they would buy and lose, Big Sister Bingyun would definitely win!


    It''s just...how come she hasn''t come yet.


    "Qingqing, don''t worry, maybe there''s a delay, and I''m on my way." Ouyang Li was also a little unsure, saying that when he met so many people, Mu Bingyun would always give him a mysterious appearance. Always let him explore.


    Therefore, Mu Bingyun couldn''t come, and he really couldn''t guess the reason why he didn''t come.


    "Mu Bingyun, it turned out to be a coward who was afraid of being beaten!" Seeing that the time was coming, Mu Mingfei couldn''t help but sneer, "Elder, if she doesn''t come, she will lose."

 Chapter 67： Po Erdan

    "Are you in a hurry to be beaten?"


    Mu Mingfei''s smile stiffened, and when she saw Mu Bingyun walking out of the crowd, she jumped onto the arena in a flash and looked at her. Although she was a little disappointed, she was very happy to be able to beat the other party hard. Mu Mingfei was younger than Mu Bingyun in age, but he was not short. With a stern face, she turned her wrist and took out a sword from the storage bag. It was cold and very sharp. The above clearly reflected her vicious face and sneered.


    "Mu Bingyun, are you in a hurry to come and go?" Mu Mingfei saw Mu Bingyun standing in front of her relaxed and indifferent, and she couldn''t see any panic and fear on the other''s face, and she felt unwilling, "Elder, can we start?"


    She also somewhat resented the elder who was presiding over the competition over there. A pretentious old man dared to look down on her. I don''t know what kind of ecstasy soup the **** in front of me poured into this old man, but he had to wait until the last moment to announce the end. If it was a little earlier, Mu Bingyun would have lost automatically by now.


    The elder stood up, raised his hand and looked at the clock: "Let''s start! Remember, don''t hurt anyone''s life."


    This is the rule of the fight, unless the two are fighting a life-and-death duel, then the Liuyun faction will not care. If you sign a life-and-death duel, you will have your destiny.


    Mu Mingfei held a beautiful sword flower: "Mu Bingyun, come on!"


    "As you wish." Mu Bingyun also took out his sword, his voice drifted to everyone''s ears, and his figure was no longer there, only two red and one blue figures were quickly intertwined, and the sword The violent slamming of the sword and the sound of cutting sound, accompanied by sparks flying around, made people dazzled.


    Mu Mingfei became more and more frightened the more she fought. She thought that Mu Bingyun was three steps lower than her, so it would be very easy for her to deal with it. how is this possible? ?


    "How can you be so good??"


    Mu Mingfei dodged a blow and asked in astonishment when she separated from Mu Bingyun, "Mu Bingyun, are you cheating?"


    As soon as Mu Mingfei said this, the people around her blushed for her. In the public eye, let alone Mu Bingyun did not cheat, so what if she cheated, who stipulated that Bidou could not cheat, no matter what she used The means, as long as you win, is the best result. As long as you have the ability to use it, the martial art will not control it, as long as it cannot hurt your life.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corner of his mouth and withdrew his sword. The wind carried by the sword picked up a little dust, and then slowly fell down: "To deal with you, I won''t do this yet."


    The potential meaning of ?? is that Mu Mingfei is not worth her trouble.


    "You..." Mu Mingfei was annoyed in her heart, and then sneered, "I already knew that you were not so easy to deal with, hum, Mu Bingyun, I said that today will make you regret surviving in this world, and I will let you live. It''s better to die, in the future you will only take a detour when you see me, Mu Mingfei!"


    Immediately, Mu Mingfei took out an elixir bottle, poured out the elixir and quickly swallowed it into her stomach. In an instant, a powerful force rolled up around her, and she could see that countless profound energy were pouring into her body. The influx made her breakthrough from the eighth rank of the warrior to the ninth rank of the warrior in an instant.


    Do not!


    Samurai Level 1, Samurai Level 2, Samurai Level 3!


    Finally, the profound energy stopped pouring into her body, and her body also stood up because of this. After running for a while, it finally calmed down, which was shocking to watch.


    This... This is Po''erdan, which can temporarily improve strength. Taking this pill will temporarily improve one''s strength. It takes about an hour. return to normal in the future.


    Everyone was not surprised why Mu Mingfei took the medicine pill, but was surprised that this potion was not easy to get, where did Mu Mingfei come from.


    In a place that no one could find, Feng Qingyi was staring at the two of them, especially Mu Mingfei, who suddenly rose to the third rank of samurai after taking the medicine pill, and frowned.


    However, he saw that although there was some surprise in her eyes, he was not afraid at all. Those bright eyes still showed the original confidence, and he was a little relaxed.


    "How about it, Mu Bingyun, now I am a third-order warrior, and you are a fifth-order warrior, do you think you are still my opponent??" Mu Mingfei looked proud, but fortunately she still has this, could it be Mu Feng Xue knew that such a thing would happen, so she entrusted this thing to her?


    With a vicious face, she thought that Mu Fengxue had such an ugly face hidden under that kind-hearted face. When Mu Bingyun suffered so many hardships, there was no shadow of Mu Fengxue. of unbelief.


    "I see, you are a third-order samurai, so what?"


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, causing everyone to shake their heads, the difference was almost a big realm, so what, of course, only because of being beaten by the other party.


    "Brother, the situation doesn''t look good, Big Sister Bingyun is going to suffer, I really didn''t expect Mu Mingfei to be such a treacherous person!"


    Ouyang Qingqing had a vicious look on her face, wishing she could rip Mu Mingfei off the ring and throw the Liuyun faction out.


    "Brother, don''t I remember that you have that kind of medicinal pill to improve your strength? It seems to be more powerful than this Po''erdan. Why don''t you give it to Sister Bingyun?" Ouyang Qingqing suddenly remembered that his eldest brother was There are quite a few treasures, this medicinal pill has been mentioned by him.


    Ouyang Li didn''t speak, Ouyang Qingqing tugged at his sleeve: "Brother, are you listening? You took out that broken Xuandan, gave it to Sister Bingyun, and let her break through and smash it hard. Mu Mingfei was beaten into a pig''s head, lest she be so arrogant in the ring!"


    Ouyang Li twitched the corners of his mouth: "Qingqing, do you know what the Po Xuan Pill is? It''s a 9th-grade treasure pill, which can allow a warrior to directly break through to King Wu''s pill, how can this be given away casually, even now Given to her, there is not so much time to break through, Po Xuan Pill is not a one-time thing like Po Edan."


    What''s more, Po Xuan Dan was going to be given to another person. Mu Fengxue, I heard that you are an immortal-level wood vein, such a good talent really made him a little interested.


    "Humph!"


    Ouyang Qingqing snorted coldly, stopped talking, and worriedly looked at the ring to treat the funeral. Sister Bingyun, you must do your best and give Mu Mingfei some color. Who said that Sister Bingyun''s talent is poor? She was able to break through from the first-order warrior to the fifth-order warrior in a month.


    "Mu Bingyun, if you are afraid, just admit defeat and kowtow, and then roll down the mountain." Mu Mingfei said triumphantly, the feeling of strength is really good, she seems to have seen Mu Bingyun being beaten up by herself It looks like a pig''s head.

 Chapter 68： Break through again

    Mu Bingyun''s temperament is of course not to admit defeat, and she will fight her hard, she really likes the other party''s temperament.


    Otherwise, how can you beat people upright?


    She wants to destroy the other party''s meridians, destroy the increasingly beautiful face, and **** the beautiful clothes. Only in this way can she relieve her anger and see that the other party has really become a waste, which is her ultimate goal.


    The person who was disfigured and undressed, still had his face in the Floating Cloud Sect?


    Useless waste will be hated by everyone!


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Come on, Mu Mingfei, looking at the emotion in your eyes, can''t wait?"


    "Haha - since you are looking for a beating, then I''m welcome."


    The moment Mu Mingfei threw the sword in her hand, she rushed in front of Mu Bingyun with a swipe, her fists burst out with powerful force and attacked Mu Bingyun''s head. The speed was so unbelievable that Mu Mingfei''s face was successful, as if she had seen Mu Bingyun''s brain bursting out.


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly moved the sword up, and his fists collided with the sword, only to see Mu Bingyun groaning, and being beaten by Mu Mingfei, he retreated again and again. Pairs of shoes are also treasures, and the soles have been worn out long ago. Fortunately, she asked Chiye to help refine a pair of shoes.


    Mu Mingfei saw that the other party was really not her, and the smile on her face became bigger and bigger. Even if she couldn''t kill the other party today, she would definitely abolish it.


    Mu Bingyun District can break through from the first-order warrior to the fifth-order warrior in a month. How can ordinary waste do this?


    She guessed that Mu Bingyun was either not a waste and hid his talent, or he was carrying some kind of treasure that made his breakthrough so fast. Abolishing Mu Bingyun, she then took the opportunity to find out the reason for the opponent''s breakthrough.


    The more she thought about Mu Mingfei, the happier she was. If the other party really had a baby, it would fall into her hands sooner or later. As long as she got this baby, she wouldn''t be afraid of Mu Fengxue.


    Now, seeing that Mu Bingyun was struggling to resist, Mu Mingfei attacked again with a forceful attack, punching Mu Bingyun''s neck with both fists, and kicking her feet into Mu Bingyun''s abdomen ruthlessly.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes narrowed, one hand raised the sword to resist the opponent''s hands, the other hand responded to Mu Mingfei''s legs, the two collided again, Mu Bingyun felt the huge attacking power from the other party, making her hand bones a little bit again When it broke, he was knocked out by Mu Mingfei in an instant, turned a few times in mid-air, and quickly stabilized his body and fell down.


    "Hmph, trash is trash, you don''t even have any self-knowledge, Mu Bingyun, do you admit defeat, or continue?" Mu Mingfei raised her head proudly and said to Mu Bingyun, who was half-squatting on the ground.


    Even if Mu Mingfei won, there were no cheers around.


    The third-order warriors are fighting against the fifth-order warriors, but it is still so laborious, they are a little cold sweat, if it is not for Mu Mingfei''s Po Erdan, then maybe it is not Mu Mingfei who wins?


    Mu Bingyun felt the pain coming from her arms. There was no pain on her face. Her bright eyes were full of smiles. The corners of her mouth were curved. She raised her head and Mu Mingfei saw this extremely strange smile.


    laughed so horribly that she suddenly felt that she was not facing a waste, but a monster that could not be killed no matter how hard she fought. Let the person in front of her be a bloodthirsty monster.


    Do not-


    Mu Mingfei shook her head suddenly, she looked down, Mu Bingyun was still Mu Bingyun, she was squatting, her arms were hanging down, seemingly weak, the fingertips kept dripping bright red blood, dipping into the ground drop by drop, forming a A blood-red map.


    And her sword fell on the other side. Reflecting the sun, some dazzling.


    Mu Bingyun is not her opponent, Mu Mingfei smiled.


    It was just an illusion just now, she was just frightening herself.


    "Mu Bingyun, have you made up your mind?" Mu Mingfei emphasized again, "Are you to admit defeat or continue?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled, and a gust of wind blew her red dress into the air, like a blood-red maple leaf, dancing wildly in this world. The red leaves were originally fiery red, but now they have become blood-red, only because they drank countless blood.


    She stood up slowly, she came back.


    That Mu Bingyun who has poor talent and weak strength, but never gives up, will do whatever it takes to improve his strength!


    Mu Bingyun slowly closed her eyes, the pain in her arm made her blood boil even more, her whole body was like lava, and she wanted to erupt immediately.


    Boom¡ª


    The ?? lava finally couldn''t bear it anymore, it erupted, and suddenly it turned into a stream of cool rivers, flowing all over her body, and the injuries on her arms slowly recovered.


    She opened her eyes again and smiled.


    broke through, and broke through several ranks again, and she actually entered the first rank of samurai. Of course, it''s still thunder. The wood veins also broke through, and now it is the eighth-order warrior. After she beat Wan Yiyi before, she was about to make a breakthrough. It took a night to reach the peak of her breakthrough, but she couldn''t break through.


    broke through just now, this time she really understood.


    "She actually broke through??" The disciples watching below also reacted. They saw with their own eyes that this disciple jumped from the fifth rank of the martial artist to the eighth rank of the martial artist. It is not so fast to make a flying magic weapon, right? ?


    Obviously, many people are already wondering if Mu Bingyun is carrying a huge treasure.


    Ouyang Qingqing was relieved: "I knew Big Sister Bingyun would definitely be able to do it."


    She didn''t speculate at all, why Mu Bingyun broke through so quickly, she didn''t seem to care about it.


    "If Sister Bingyun can beat Mi Mingfei all over the ground to find her teeth, it will be fine." She shook her head again, "It''s better to be safe."


    Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin looked at each other, their eyes were a little shocked. This time, they saw with their own eyes a disciple who was said to be so poor in talent that he broke through to the third rank, even though it was from the fifth rank of the warrior to the eighth rank of the warrior. But before that, they broke through the eighth rank in a month. They were not so fast at the beginning, right?


    Both of them had some deep thoughts in their eyes, and things were really getting more and more interesting.


    Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed a dim light, Mu Bingyun, what kind of secret are you hiding, so mysterious?


    Fu Xilin has always put the realization on the red shirt. Who are you? He always felt that Mu Bingyun was the one who influenced his dreams. He will definitely figure it out, Bingyun.


    Feng Tsingyi carefully examined Mu Bingyun, frowned, he was still an ordinary disciple, not the same as before. It''s just that those bright eyes have more things that he can''t see.


    She didn''t have any treasures on her body, and he still believed in his own strength very much.


    Everyone present suspected that Mu Bingyun was carrying a huge treasure. One person in the crowd was extremely worried, Jing Jinshui was very anxious. Junior Sister Mu exposed herself to everyone''s eyes like this, and she might be in trouble in the future.

 Chapter 69： fight back

    What should I do?


    Jing Jinshui thought silently, what should I do?


    After today, there must be many people who are trying to beat Junior Sister Mu¡¯s idea.


    "you¡­"


    Mu Mingfei''s face became ugly. Although the opponent''s strength was not as good as hers, their own strengths were already exactly the same. Today, Mu Bingyun must not be better off. Absolutely not, when can a waste be compared with her? ?


    Seeing the reactions around her, she also knew that Mu Bingyun''s breakthrough had attracted everyone''s attention, and it was really impossible for her to swallow the giant treasure by herself. Even so, she still can''t let the other party go, Mu Bingyun must be abolished by her today.


    As for whether the other party has a giant treasure, it is really not sure.


    Mu Bingyun clenched the fist that was restored to its original state, Chiye, thank you!


    It can make the wounds on the body recover quickly, which is the help of the Chiye Gang. When she was in danger, there was only Chiye! Chiye, from now on, let us rely on each other to reach the peak of this world together!


    The eyes of the people under the stage made her feel very amused.


    is really funny.


    She glanced at them one by one, but in the crowd, she found two pairs of clear eyes, Ouyang Qingqing, Jing Jinshui. Laughed, two clean people, hope they can continue to be so clean!


    Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze and landed on Mu Mingfei''s body. With a different look from before, Mu Mingfei was terrified.


    What is the reason?


    Before Mu Bingyun was wearing red clothes, he only felt a little cold and glamorous. In front of Mu Bingyun, a red dress flying, blue silk fluttering, she did not understand the emotions in her eyes, those eyes looked so dizzy, people wanted to sink in.


    There was a hint of charm in that smile.


    It''s just that she is only ten years old, why is she so peerless? Mu Mingfei was angry in her heart, Mu Bingyun, you really are a fox, or a bitch, yes, this is clearly a wild breed.


    As a wild species, Mu Bingyun will naturally show such an expression that is not on the table.


    "Mu Bingyun, you don''t have to be pretentious here, it looks like you are continuing."


    Mu Mingfei''s heart was ruthless, she kicked her legs, raised her fists with both hands, and smashed it in front of Mu Bingyun again. This time, it was the beautiful face that made her mad, and she would first destroy this fox face. go.


    Ouyang Qingqing saw Mu Mingfei''s actions, and her whole heart raised: "What a vicious heart, this Mi Mingfei is too cruel, Sister Bingyun, you must be careful!"


    "Wild, I''m going to ruin your face!"


    Mu Mingfei said softly in front of Mu Bingyun, the voice was so low that only they could hear it. However, this was not able to resist Feng Qingyi, he heard it.


    This disciple named Mu Mingfei has such a vicious mind! I don''t know if such a person will provoke other things in the sect. It seems that he is going to give the other party''s master a reminder.


    Mu Mingfei didn''t know what she said, which made Feng Qingyi feel a little bit more ruthless. She wanted to give her master a blow, fearing that she would be left out in the cold.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes sank, still smiling, seductive, bloodthirsty, all the disciples below were stunned, that face was really beautiful, why didn''t they think that Mu Bingyun was so beautiful before .


    A woman who is pure and pure like a fairy is good-looking, and this charming and charming woman in front of her is not bad. Moreover, the women in the entire Eastern Continent pursued beauty like a fairy, and there were few women like Mu Bingyun, which opened up a new kind of beauty to them.


    Facing Mu Mingfei''s attacking fist, she seemed to be slowing down in her eyes. After she broke through to the first rank of samurai just now, Chiye activated a new function that slowed down the opponent''s movements, three times!


    Mu Mingfei''s current strength is only two steps higher than her. When the movement is slowed down, it is really too slow in front of her.


    Under the astonished gazes of everyone, Mu Bingyun grabbed Mu Mingfei''s wrists unexpectedly with both hands. Now Mu Mingfei was startled and wanted to break free, but it was too late.


    She only saw that her wrist was quickly broken and twisted out of shape.


    "what-"


    The belated scream sounded, and it entered the ears of everyone, like the sound of killing a pig, which was harsh and unpleasant to hear.


    "Mu Bingyun! How dare you break my hand??"


    Mu Mingfei endured the pain and couldn''t believe it, "Wild, how dare you break my hand??"


    "Trash?" Mu Bingyun raised her eyebrows, the bloodthirsty factor in her body rioted, her figure flashed, and she quickly landed in front of Mu Mingfei. Before she could react, she grabbed her other wrist, Broken again.


    ¡°click¡ª¡±


    "what-"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, and seemed to think that Mu Mingfei''s voice was too unpleasant, so he kicked Mu Mingfei away with one kick. With a "bang", Mu Mingfei fell heavily onto the ring.


    She just broke her wrist, and it''s not a waste meridian, why are you crying here? ?


    Her hands have been broken countless times, and each time they are connected, they are not used as usual.


    Break Erdan?


    Oh, isn''t this Mu Fengxue''s?


    In the previous life, Mu Fengxue was able to come up with all kinds of medicinal herbs. It turned out that she didn''t understand, but since she got Chiye, she understood that in Mu Fengxue, there may be a similar treasure like Chiye.


    However, she felt that Chiye was more powerful. In the previous life, Mu Fengxue didn''t take out the other things except the pills, so that baby should only be able to make pills.


    Defeating Mu Mingfei means declaring war on Mu Fengxue across the mountain.


    The disciples under ?? were all dumbfounded, with their mouths wide open. They said that Mu Mingfei was going to beat Mu Bingyun to a miserable face? Why is Mu Mingfei''s wrist broken by the other party now?


    Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth and stood up. He moved her wrist back, but she couldn''t use her power for the time being. She didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so ruthless, more ruthless than her.


    "Wild species, I am incompatible with you."


    At this moment, Mu Mingfei took out a medicine bottle again, and quickly ate the medicine pill, and the wound on her wrist slowly recovered, about 50%, which did not affect the battle.


    Mu Bingyun smiled, as expected, Mu Mingfei was the one who instigated Mu Fengxue to come to deal with her, right? Otherwise, she has been here for a month, and there is no movement from Mu Fengxue, which is really strange.


    There is no one under his control, how can Mu Fengxue be at ease?


    "Mu Mingfei, please apologize to me, apologize and admit defeat, I''ll let you go today." Mu Bingyun said calmly, the disciples below were still in a daze.


    Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin were both shocked, how could it be?


    She is obviously only a warrior of the eighth rank. It is so easy to deal with a third-rank warrior. No, they don''t believe it. There is absolutely some secret in Mu Bingyun.

 Chapter 70： win

    seems to have discovered the visitation from all sides, Mu Bingyun''s eyes are full of ridicule, you guys should be suspicious! No matter how you investigate, you can''t detect it. I never thought that her mysterious father was so powerful. She will find out what happened back then.


    "Impossible, waste..."


    "Clap clap ¡ª"


    Before Mu Mingfei scolded the word "waste" out of her mouth, Mu Bingyun appeared in front of her again. Even if she saw it, she wanted to avoid it. Yun squeezed the placket, and slapped her face with a "slap" sound.


    She felt that her cheeks were already swollen. She wanted to ask for mercy, but the other party didn''t give her a chance at all. After she didn''t know how many slaps she was slapped, Mu Bingyun finally stopped.


    Mu Mingfei also froze suddenly, everyone was still stunned, she¡­


    "Wake up, apologize! Do you think if I''m a waste, then what are you?" Mu Bingyun laughed and laughed, "Is it better than a waste?"


    "By the way, if you scold me as a wild breed, you will forgive you if you scold yourself three times."


    "you¡­"


    Mu Mingfei had tears in her eyes, but unfortunately her face was so swollen that she couldn''t see tears at all. Even if she did, it was just an ugly cry, not good-looking at all, and no one would sympathize.


    "Apologize?"


    Mu Bingyun patted Mu Mingfei''s face, and her body trembled subconsciously. At this time, she saw something in Mu Bingyun''s hand, and when she lowered her head, she realized that she was missing one shoe.


    She widened her eyes in horror, so just now...the other party hit her with her own shoes?


    She was in a rage right now, Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun, she must kill her!


    It was just that she angrily stared at Mu Bingyun and noticed the bloodthirsty smile on the corner of his mouth. She felt that the air had cooled down, and the burning pain on her face had also turned cold.


    Subconsciously, she withdrew her angry eyes and lowered her head.


    Everyone held their breath, they wanted to see if Mu Mingfei would apologize. Suddenly someone remembered that they still bet, or Mu Mingfei who bet, if she apologized, wouldn''t she lose and go bankrupt? ?


    Countless people were praying, Mu Mingfei, you bastard, don''t admit defeat, or they will definitely not let her go.


    Mu Mingfei was in so much pain that she couldn''t speak. She also borrowed 2,000 profound stones. What if she lost?


    "It seems that you don''t want to apologize, then I''m welcome. As long as you don''t admit defeat, I can torture you at will on the ring, for example, slap you two hundred times with the sole of your shoe, and slap you with your sword. Your meridians will be broken, and your bones will be broken one by one..." Mu Bingyun said what he wanted to do, one by one, just like a broken thought. Into the ears of everyone, it made people tremble, and suddenly the weather became colder.


    Indeed, if Mu Mingfei doesn''t admit defeat, Mu Bingyun can do so as long as he doesn''t take the opponent''s life.


    Mu Mingfei heard the devil''s voice when she released the Buddha. One after another, such a gloomy voice entered her ears, and her eyes were full of fear. Mu Bingyun is not a waste, she is a devil, yes, Mu Bingyun is a devil , is a very scary demon.


    "How''s it going?" Mu Bingyun looked back at the elder who stepped down from the stage, "Elder, what I just said was not illegal, right?"


    "Naturally no, remember, don''t toss people to death."


    The elder ?? glanced at her, and for some unknown reason, everyone looked at the elder and gloated over the misfortune. God, is the elder pampering Mu Bingyun?


    "Did you hear it?" Mu Bingyun patted Mu Mingfei''s face with the sole of his shoe, "The elder said, this is not a violation... Then..."


    "I admit defeat...I..." Mu Mingfei said quickly, "I admit defeat!"


    Mu Bingyun threw the shoes in his hands, wiped his hands, and looked down at Mu Mingfei, "What''s next?"


    "I¡­"


    "If you forgot, then I will teach you to recall it according to the method just now?" Mu Bingyun showed that creepy smile again, she really didn''t like someone calling her a wild seed. This is not only an insult to her, but also an insult to her parents. The two never took care of her. At least her mother gave birth to her, and her father gave Chiye to her.


    "Understood," Mu Mingfei was really scared, she knelt down quickly, "I''ll kowtow immediately."


    "Boom-"


    Ten bangs, she slammed on the ring, and when she looked up, she was shocked to find that Mu Bingyun had long since been in front of her. In addition to anger, there was humiliation in her eyes. Mu Bingyun, I, Mu Mingfei, will never forget today''s shame.


    "Elder, you can leave if you win?"


    Mu Bingyun said.


    "Yes," the elder took out the profound stone that he had kept here, "Take it, you have won. Knowing how to stop is the way to survive."


    "Elder, just leave this one," Mu Bingyun pushed back the storage bag and whispered, "If it wasn''t for my lack of strength, I wouldn''t want to stop."


    If possible, she would like to put Mu Mingfei to an end, leaving it as a disaster. Anyone who hates her Mu Bingyun will only hope that she will die!


    The ?? elder was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say something, but only the back of Mu Bingyun was left.


    This ten-year-old girl?


    "Sister Bingyun, you finally won, it''s really great, I''m so happy."


    Mu Bingyun met Ouyang Qingqing who was coming up after stepping down from the stage. Her innocent smile was really happy for her. It''s just that the two people behind her, the visitation in their eyes, made her very unhappy. Ouyang Qingqing is innocent, but the people around her are not. Maybe this man named Ouyang Li is planning to let Ouyang Qingqing contact her, so what can he find out?


    Chiye can now see everything in 500 meters, so she heard what Ouyang Li said before. This is Ouyang Li, and he always has his purpose in doing things. Only when he met Mu Fengxue, did Ouyang Li really feel tempted. Even if he is tempted, there is no guarantee that Ouyang Li will not have the rest of his mind. He is too complicated and too difficult to guess.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you are really impressive, and now you are already the eighth rank of a warrior." Ouyang Li said inquiringly, with only inquiries left in his eyes. Mu Bingyun even saw a hint of prudence in his eyes, which made him even more amused. She is only a mere eighth-rank martial artist, can she still threaten him?


    Fu Xilin looked at her for a while and said, "Bingyun, congratulations."


    "By the way, Junior Sister Mu, we will take Qingqing on a mission in a few days, why don''t we go with us?" Ouyang Li suggested, he felt that Mu Bingyun would not refuse, such a good opportunity , a fool would not be willing.

 Chapter 71： a candy

    "Sorry, Brother Ouyang."


    She doesn''t want to!


    Ouyang Li felt that although she was talking to them as before, the words were a lot more rusty, and even her whole person seemed to be getting colder and colder. It seemed that it wasn''t her who showed that magnificent smile on the stage just now.


    Ouyang Li kept smiling: "What''s the matter, Junior Sister Mu? With your current strength, you can go to take on tasks and experience it. With us, you can also take care of each other." Ouyang Li really didn''t want to miss this opportunity to be able to snoop on each other. Secret opportunity.


    "I have already promised others to travel together, so... Does Senior Brother Ouyang want me to be a person who does not believe in words?"


    Ouyang Li''s eyes flickered: "So that''s the case, it''s really hard to force, so when are you guys leaving, Junior Sister Mu?"


    "I don''t know for now."


    Ouyang Li was about to say something, but was suddenly pushed away by someone.


    Jing Jinshui said with joy: "Junior Sister Mu, you won, you''ll be fine." He looked Mu Bingyun up and down and found that she was intact, and finally he was relieved. At the beginning, he was extremely worried, for fear that Mu Bingyun would be hurt by the other party.


    "Thank you, Brother Jing, for your concern, it''s all right." Mu Bingyun saw Jing Jinshui was just happy for him, there was no impurities in his eyes, and his face softened, "Senior Brother Jing, what I said, it counts."


    "Don''t introduce, Junior Sister Mu, if you are in a hurry to use it, don''t pay me back for now..."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Senior Brother Jing, you understand, I don''t really like to owe favors. I will do what I said."


    Jin Shui heard Mu Bingyun say this, and finally knew that he couldn''t shirk, so he stopped talking. He was shocked when he saw the eyes of Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin. It seemed that Junior Sister Mu was really targeted by these two people, the young master of the Ouyang family and the young master of the Fu family. These two are not fuel-efficient lamps. , and the people around me who are eyeing them, Junior Sister Mu is being watched by everyone!


    "Bingyun, that medicine pill might have some side effects if you take it. I will give you another medicine pill, and you will be able to stabilize after two days of training. You say you are too, but you have to take this medicine at such a big risk. ."


    As everyone was preparing to tell whether there was a treasure in Mu Bingyun''s hands, a sound like a breeze rang in everyone''s ears.


    Everyone looked back and saw a man in Tsing Yi walking over, bringing a breeze, which made the hot weather cool. Feng Qingyi, the first seat of the wind?


    Everyone thought deeply, what did the words of Caifeng''s first seat mean?


    Elixir?


    Everyone raised their heads and stared at Mu Bingyun. Could it be that she took the medicine pill to break through? Seeing the meaning of the first seat of the wind, this medicine pill was given by him?


    God, what do they know? ?


    Why did the first wind seat give a medicine pill to a disciple of the outer peak, or this kind of medicine pill that can break through.


    Feng Qingyi ignored others, walked up to Mu Bingyun alone, caressed her head: "You said that your talent is not good and you are willing to take risks, today, this seat will not stop you, only this time, Don''t do it again, and practice steadily in the future! I believe that you still have a lot of residual medicinal herbs in your body, and your cultivation speed will be faster in the future, but once something bad happens, you must remember Come find this seat."


    Mu Bingyun was in a daze, Feng Qingyi put a sweet thing in her mouth, she chewed it, sugar?


    When Feng Qingyi put the sugar in her mouth, Chiye in her body analyzed its composition, eh? Is this another function of Chiye? She had taken medicinal pills herself before, why didn''t she find this function? Maybe it just appeared!


    sugar?


    Feng Qingyi actually said such a thing and gave her a piece of candy, which made Mu Bingyun feel a little tangled. To say that since the rebirth, the person she couldn''t see through the most was Feng Qingyi.


    His eyes caught his eye, why did he help her out of the siege?


    Without his help today, she would definitely have a lot of trouble. Feng Qingyi, why do you want to do this?


    Feng Qingyi still had a faint smile on her face, just like the breeze, even she felt that the wind made her feel like her soul was being washed away.


    "Remember?"


    Feng Qingyi said, the gentle voice made everyone react, and there was some disappointment in his eyes, and some jealousy, it turned out that the reason why Mu Bingyun was able to break through was because Feng Shouzuo gave her some medicine pill. The one that was given to Mu Bingyun just now is the medicine to resist the side effects of the medicine pill.


    This Mu Bingyun is really lucky, to be able to be admired by Fengshou again and again, so jealous of them.


    The one who was about to breathe fire was Mu Mingfei who was lifted down. Her face was swollen like a pig''s head. She couldn''t see any expression, but she could see a red-faced pig''s head.


    Damn!


    Mu Bingyun, your luck is really good, Feng Qingyi actually helped you.


    She believed very much that Feng Qingyi gave the medicinal pill to Mu Bingyun, and Feng Qingyi returned yesterday to bet on Mu Bingyun to win. Mu Mingfei was able to think of this, and the rest of the people naturally thought of it, and they said why Fengshouzhao came to bet on Mu Bingyun in person yesterday. It turned out that he supported Mu Bingyun to win, and he also provided her with medicinal pills.


    Having said that, even though Feng Qingyi didn''t include Mu Bingyun in her sect as she wished when she was choosing a disciple in the main hall, she still attached great importance to her.


    They still couldn''t figure out why Feng Qingyi paid so much attention to Mu Bingyun?


    Mu Bingyun saw Feng Qingyi still smiling, she tried to see what was in the other''s eyes, but there was really nothing.


    raised her eyebrows and wondered, Feng Qingyi had no purpose in helping her? ?


    Why did the other party come to bet yesterday?


    "Remember, Feng Shouzuo, the disciple will remember it in the future. Many thanks to Feng Shouzuo, this allows the disciple to win the battle."


    Feng Qingyi raised a smile: "No thanks, this is all your ability."


    Of course it''s her ability!


    With Feng Qingyi, she was still slightly relieved. As for what purpose the other party really has, we will talk about it later. Now that she can get through this, she considers herself lucky. In the next life, luck is much better, and it is still a happy event.


    "Then this seat is gone. You must remember to practice diligently in the future, and don''t participate in these gambling battles if you have nothing to do."


    Feng Qingyi looked like he was teaching his disciples a lesson, and the people around him who had some thoughts were suppressed. They knew that in the invisible, Feng Qingyi still regarded Mu Bingyun as a disciple.


    Ouyang Li and the three of them stared at Feng Qingyi''s fluttering figure, and they were really surprised. What the **** is going on?


    The inquiry in Ouyang Li''s eyes is still there, but it is not to explore the secret of Mu Bingyun''s breakthrough in cultivation, but why does his master help her? He also gave her the medicine pill? He knew that the medicine pill, his master did have it, there was only one pill, so why did he give it to her. This is an elixir that Xuanwang can use. She Mu Bingyun has only broken through to the eighth rank of a martial artist? ?

 Chapter 72： unusual relationship

    waste! waste! What a waste!


    Even though he didn''t dare to try the medicinal pill, he would explode and die if he didn''t pay attention, but he still felt that it was a waste to give it to Mu Bingyun.


    Really, he thinks that his master has lost his head and wasted such a good medicinal pill on a disciple with such a poor talent. He doesn''t doubt Mu Bingyun''s cultivation base has broken through at all now, and even if she breaks through later, he won''t be surprised that the medicinal pill has such an effect.


    Ouyang Qingqing was just stunned for a moment, then she became happy. Great, Master is thinking about Sister Bingyun, maybe they can really become senior sisters in the future. She doesn''t care about medicine pills or anything, as long as Bingyun The sister can be fine.


    Fu Xilin''s eyes sank, so it was. It''s just that Mu Bingyun is someone who affects his dreams, he will still find out.


    Jing Jinshui opened his mouth wide, is that so?


    If there is the wind head as a backing, Junior Sister Mu will be safe. He found that all the bad eyes around him were replaced by all kinds of flattery, and he snorted coldly.


    "Mu Bingyun, it''s your luck this time, remember, I, Mi Mingfei, will be incompatible with you in the future!" Mu Mingfei walked behind Mu Bingyun at some point, and said through gritted teeth.


    Mu Bingyun turned around and said, "Remember, I will take a detour from now on."


    "You..." Mu Mingfei felt the gaze around her and left in anger. Mu Bingyun, she won''t let the other party go!


    The figure of ?? Feng Qingyi appeared on the Emerald Peak, which was his jurisdiction. Entering the room, a formation was arranged, a small bottle appeared in his hand, and an elixir was poured out of it. It was dark and shiny, white, and a little weird.


    Po Lidan, a fifth-grade mysterious pill, is a top-grade pill in the cultivation world. It can make Xuanwang and the people below it break through a big realm, but taking it will be very dangerous and may die at any time.


    He smiled lightly, and the medicine pill in his hand suddenly vanished, and even the bottle disappeared. Such a medicinal pill has already played its role, and it is useless to keep it.


    Suddenly, he felt that someone came to the door and removed the formation: "Come in!"


    "Master, why did you give the Po Lidan to Mu Bingyun??"


    Ouyang Li didn''t understand, "If she doesn''t succeed, wouldn''t she explode and die?" Now that she succeeded, she actually had a little effect.


    "It''s useless to keep it, just give her a chance."


    Feng Tsingyi said it lightly, and Ouyang Li knew that this was his master''s style of doing things. Feng Tsingyi was really just like the breeze, always doing whatever he wanted.


    The disciples knew that it was Feng Qingyi who helped Mu Bingyun, but they really had no doubts.


    In the entire Liuyun faction, Feng Qingyi would do such a thing, and it wouldn''t be surprising at all.


    "Li, is there anything else?"


    Ouyang Li shook his head: "No, the disciple just felt very puzzled, the disciple already understood it just now."


    Master may be a little bored, think Mu Bingyun is interesting, so he put some thought into it, and it will dissipate in a few years.


    "Master, you also think Mu Bingyun is very interesting, don''t you?" Ouyang Li gave a wicked smile, "Master, are you going to accept Mu Bingyun as a disciple?"


    "Master..."


    Feng Qingyi glanced at him, and with a flick of his hand, Ouyang Li felt like he had drifted out of the door. Do this every time, is it interesting? Forget it, who calls the other party his own master!


    No, the other party is obviously his cousin, and their master-disciple relationship lasts for a hundred years. After a hundred years, when he is in charge of the Ouyang family, Feng Qingyi will not be his master.


    "Feng Qingyi, there are still ninety years."


    Ouyang Li didn''t know if the other party heard or not, so he left. Few people know about Feng Qingyi being his cousin, not even Ouyang Qingqing.


    Feng Tsingyi naturally heard what Ouyang Li said, is there another ninety years? He would do what that man had entrusted to him. When Ouyang Li could be on his own, let him go back to the Ouyang family, and then they would no longer owe each other.


    Wooden house.


    Mu Fengxue is dressed in white, her eyes are gazing in the direction of the Flowing Cloud Sect, a faint smile appears on the corner of her mouth, Mu Bingyun, your life is really big, you deserve to be a threatening female supporting role, it seems that her cousin is a huge threat.


    Tsing Yi?


    It is said to be a very handsome man. After three years, she will go up to meet this person for a while. I don''t know if it belongs to her male partner. She guessed that it must be. .


    She, Mu Fengxue, is the protagonist of this world.


    Three years later, she will rise strongly.


    Now, she is the ninth rank of a warrior. Three years later, when she appears in the eyes of everyone, she will definitely be Emperor Wu, yes, Emperor Wu. All the people in this world will be trampled under her feet.


    "Miss Fengxue, Mu Mingfei said that three thousand profound stones are needed. Should we give it or not?"


    A person suddenly appeared behind Mu Fengxue, with a stooped figure, unable to see his face, and his voice could not tell whether it was male or female.


    Mu Fengxue turned back and frowned, "Why so many?"


    "She said she used profound stones to bet on herself to win, but she lost in the end."


    "So that''s the case," Mu Fengxue sneered, "It''s really a useless waste, can''t do anything well, still want profound stones?"


    "What did the lady mean?"


    Mu Fengxue thought for a while, and took out a bottle of medicinal pill: "Sell it, give her a thousand, and let her find a way for the rest. By the way, I will tell her something, come here..."


    Mu Fengxue didn''t know what to say in that person''s ear, and the whole room presented a gloomy scene.


    "Understood, miss, just... will this be able to deal with her?"


    Mu Fengxue smiled gloomily: "If this can''t deal with her, then it''s the next thing. It''s a bit boring at Mu''s house, so I can just have some fun, don''t you think?"


    "What the lady said is." The man raised his head gloomily, revealing a pair of sunken eyes, the old skin on his face was wrinkled, very terrifying, and the turbid eyes flashed with light, "Miss is now able to be on her own, Madam Izumi knows, I won''t worry anymore, the old slave is willing to serve the young lady forever."


    "Go ahead, be careful." Mu Fengxue''s expression softened, she didn''t expect that there was such a person next to her mother. According to her, her mother''s identity is not ordinary, and her strength is not enough in this matter. She didn''t want to say.


    Mu Fengxue watched the man disappear, her eyes were full of certainty, no matter what it was, as the protagonist of this world, she would figure out everything.

 Chapter 73： loser

    Feng Qingyi appeared, and no one doubted Mu Bingyun''s breakthrough. The entire Liuyun Sect knew that Mu Bingyun had taken Polidan, which was an extremely dangerous and incomparably beneficial elixir. To eat it for Mu Bingyun, as Ouyang Li thought, it was a bit of a waste.


    The entire Liuyun faction is rumored about Mu Bingyun, and most people also think that Mu Bingyun is lucky. With the help of the dignified leader, victory is really a simple matter.


    In the eyes of everyone, Mu Bingyun is still a waste, and he has broken through the third-order after taking the Politan. Isn''t this a waste?


    Mu Mingfei was extremely resentful of all this, if it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun, how could she owe so many profound stones?


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The door opened, Mu Mingfei was startled, looked at the person coming, her face was pale.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you said you still owe me a lot of profound stones, are you ready?" A rough and wretched voice sounded, making her feel a little nauseous. This person is the bully of the inner peak, the grandson of a certain elder. He usually uses his identity to make a fortune and bullies the disciples who have no background in the inner sect. Other elders can''t do anything about him. Who is the elder behind him? He is a powerful character named Huang Yan, a character of the Xuanwang level, comparable to the strength of the Lord of the Peak.


    Mu Mingfei looked embarrassed: "Senior Brother Qiao, can you give me another two days, I..."


    "Junior Sister Mu, it''s been three days now. You said three days ago that you would give two days of grace. I''ll give you three days. Are you kidding me?" Qiao Wenshan walked into the room and looked down from above. With Mu Mingfei. Eye color | Mi | Mi looked at it, Mu Mingfei was seven years old, tall and tall, and at first glance it looked like a little beauty. In two more years, it must be beautiful.


    Mu Mingfei saw the meaning in Qiao Wenshan''s eyes and was afraid: "Senior Brother Qiao, it''s only the last two days, is it feasible?"


    "If you still can''t pay off the profound stone in two more days, what does Junior Sister Mu want to do?"


    Qiao Wenshan still didn''t take his eyes off Mu Mingfei, "If Junior Sister Mu can''t gather the profound stones in two days, then grant me a request, how about that?"


    Mu Mingfei knew what the other party was paying attention to. She collected more than 2,000 profound stones in total, of which 2,000 were borrowed from Qiao Wenshan, and Mu Fengxue asked someone to send her a thousand, and the rest A thousand has not been returned.


    Many people ignored her because she lost a lot of battles and profound stones. It was impossible for her to borrow from others.


    "Junior Sister Mu, how are you thinking?"


    Mu Mingfei thought that she was only seven years old, and the other party''s request should not be now, as long as she can surpass Qiao Wenshan or find a backer before she becomes an adult, then she can get rid of it.


    "Okay, Brother Qiao, I promise."


    Qiao Wenshan withdrew his gaze: "That''s good, Junior Sister Mu, I will come back in two days, I hope Junior Sister Mu will not break her promise."


    "Today, I will leave first."


    Qiao Wenshan left with a smug look, Mu Mingfei saw him disappear for a long time, closed the door, and meditated silently. Her heart was burning with anger, everything was because of Mu Bingyun, if it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun, how could she have fallen to this point.


    correct?


    A cold light flashed in Mu Mingfei''s eyes, Qiao Wenshan is a womanizer, isn''t Mu Bingyun good looking?


    Mu Bingyun stayed in the wooden house for the past two days. The previous bet made her a lot of money. Even if she didn''t join this mission, she could use it for a while. She promised Gu Fenglin that she would do it, and it is not a bad thing to go out and experience it.


    She needs some friends, and they don''t have to die. At least she can stand up when she encounters gossip in her. There are no friends who are born and die in the cultivation world. Unless you have enough strength, let them pay.


    She was very impressed by the betrayal of everyone in her previous life.


    Mu Fengxue, I don¡¯t know if a person who likes you and thinks you are as pure as a fairy will like you as much as before after discovering the viciousness under your mask.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that if you like it, you can accommodate everything?


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s eyes were slightly raised, she was looking forward to it. Before she could make a move, Mu Fengxue couldn''t wait. Presumably next, Mu Fengxue will make another move, right?


    "Chiye, only you are the most credible."


    I haven''t been to the Miscellaneous Hall in the last few days. An elder will come to clean it up at the end of the month. She has refined a lot of good things in the Miscellaneous Hall before, and she has won tens of thousands of profound stones here, so I won''t go there for the time being. edge.


    There are still many people wandering around in the past few days, and she has attracted the attention of many people. If it weren''t for the Yuwei of Feng Qingyi, these people would have come to the door long ago.


    Why does Feng Qingyi help her?


    Forget it, the other party is not bad for her, and the other reasons may be clear later!


    "Bingyun, are you there?"


    Gu Fenglin''s voice sounded outside the door, she got up and opened the door to let Gu Fenglin in. Beside Gu Fenglin, there are three others, two men and one woman, all of them are about fourteen or fifteen years old, and their strength is also in the first and second rank of warriors. Gu Fenglin is a third-order warrior, higher than these three, and her thunder veins are first-order warriors. If she is fighting alone, plus her previous life experience, it is not a problem to deal with fifth-order warriors.


    At present, she has not learned the moves yet, and she can learn the moves when her strength reaches the samurai level. It will be easier to fight, for example, the wood veins, you can learn the moves related to wood, can transform the profound energy, form the form of vegetation to attack, and naturally can control the vegetation, she can control everything that belongs to the wood.


    Her thunder pulse can control thunder and lightning. The lightning pulse has already appeared in her mind, and she can practice it whenever she chooses. Being stared at these days, she did not dare to act rashly, so as not to attract unnecessary suspicion. Usually, it is only practiced in the mind, and with the experience of the previous life, it is almost the same.


    Using all kinds of moves will cost profound strength, and there are those who do not learn moves and fight with their own strength. Such people will be very powerful in the early stage, but in the later stage they will be no match for other people.


    "Senior Sister Gu." Mu Bingyun took a slight look at the three people behind and looked away, "Senior Sister Gu is here to inform you of the mission time?"


    "Yeah," Gu Fenglin said with a bright face, "it''s really thanks to you that I made a lot of money, and I don''t even want to go out on the mission. I''ve already accepted it, I have to go and see it anyway, I can''t Defeat without a fight!"


    "Well, when is that, I''m almost ready here."


    She thought of finishing the mission early, returning to practice for a period of time, and improving her strength, so she went on a long-term mission to collect elixir and prepare to wash out her profound veins. After reaching the Profound Vein, her speed will increase rapidly, and after three years, Ye Mu Fengxue will have more confidence.


    The last time I won so many profound stones, I also took advantage of this mission to return to the town at the foot of the mountain to see if I could buy some.

 Chapter 74： teammate

    Anyway, I have gathered everything that I can get, and I will slowly look for the rest.


    "Let''s set off early in the morning three days later, this time to find hundreds of elixir, called Tianlan Snow Grass." Human-level high-level elixir, each snow grass has three very long leaves, and the whole body is white, and it will emit at night. The snow-white silver light is very beautiful. Using Tianlan Snow Grass to add all the rest of the elixir, you can refine the Snow Spirit Pill, which has the effect of beauty and beauty, and can keep the appearance unchanged for ten years. It is the elixir that many female cultivators like.


    In the daytime, the Celestia will hide itself, so it must be picked at night.


    Mu Bingyun fell into contemplation, Tianlan Snow Grass, as long as Chiye is there, she has a much higher probability of finding the elixir than others, and this task is just right for her. There is a kind of monster that lives next to the Celestial Snow Grass and lives by eating it. It is a human-level snow beast with a snow-white body. It is very beautiful and has little attack power. The monks attack. A little careless, Xiaoming explained there.


    The Snow Beast is a sleepy monster that can be avoided without being alerted. Snow beasts live in groups and will face a hypnotic attack from a group of snow beasts when they are alerted.


    Gu Fenglin saw Mu Bingyun pondering, and understood that she knew about Tianlan Snow Grass: "As long as the task is completed, there will be a reward of 5,000 profound stones. After success, we will distribute the reward according to the proportion of completion, Bingyun, you What do you think?"


    "Very good, I have no opinion. Are these brothers and sisters with us too?"


    Gu Fenglin was a little happy when he saw Mu Bingyun''s agreement, and quickly introduced: "Yes, this is..."


    First of all, we are introducing a tall and thin senior brother, Lin Chen, with wheat complexion. From time to time, there are flashes of light in his eyes, like a think tank walking, a second-rank warrior. He looked at Mu Bingyun a little, then withdrew his gaze and nodded at her.


    "Junior Sister Mu, it''s an honor to work with you."


    "I have seen Senior Brother Lin."


    is quite kind, without the arrogance of ordinary people, there is no look of contempt for her in his eyes, and there is no disgust, only a faint look at her.


    "This is Lu Yan."


    Lu Yan is of medium stature and fair-looking. There was a smile on his face, but he couldn''t see the second-order strength of the warrior in his eyes.


    "Senior Brother Lu."


    "Junior Sister Mu, it''s a pleasure to meet you, and I look forward to the next cooperation." Lu Yan smiled heartily, paying attention to Xiamu Bingyun, and said with a smile, "Junior Sister Mu is very suitable for red, it suits you very well."


    "Thank you, Senior Brother Lu." Mu Bingyun thanked her expressionlessly. For the first time, Lu Yan felt that the little girl was really unusual, and he blushed when he praised her.


    Mu Bingyun felt a gaze fell on him, without much kindness, he frowned, needless to say, it was the remaining woman.


    Without waiting for Gu Fenglin''s introduction, the woman took a step forward and said proudly, "Li Dingxiang." She was half a head taller than Mu Bingyun, looking down at Mu Bingyun with my biggest face, a few people quieted down. Li Dingxiang has always had such a character, and they couldn''t persuade them either.


    "Sister Li."


    Mu Bingyun said hello lightly, without saying anything else. The other party didn''t welcome her very much, so she didn''t put her face on her cold butt, making fun of herself.


    Gu Fenglin seemed to see the spark between the two and hurried over: "Since everyone knows each other, let''s prepare ourselves! Three days later, we will gather in the trading hall early in the morning."


    "Then I''ll go back and prepare first, and I''ll be there on time in three days." Li Dingxiang greeted her, went out the door, and left on her own.


    Lu Yan said quickly: "Junior Sister Mu, don''t mind, Lilac has always been like this."


    "Lilac''s temperament is a little colder, please bear with Bingyun."


    "Nothing." Mu Bingyun knew that he was just forcibly inserted into their team because of Gu Fenglin, and the two spoke for Li Dingxiang, which was very normal. There is no hatred between Li Dingxiang and her, and it is enough that there is no conflict.


    After completing the task, everyone left without disturbing each other.


    "Then let''s say goodbye first, Junior Sister Mu, Feng Lin, let''s see you in three days! We have to prepare some useful things during this period."


    Lin Chen left with Lu Yan after saying goodbye.


    Gu Fenglin and her were the only ones left in the house.


    "Senior Sister Gu, do you have anything else to do?"


    Gu Fenglin went out of the door and looked around: "Activate the formation, I have something to tell you."


    "Okay." Mu Bingyun started the formation of the wooden house, wondering, what happened to Gu Fenglin? She looked cautious, as if she was afraid of being overheard her next words.


    Mu Bingyun returned to Gu Fenglin and asked again, "Senior Sister Gu, what happened?"


    "Bingyun, did you offend someone?" Gu Fenglin''s question made her puzzled. She offended people, and she has offended a lot of people recently.


    Mu Mingfei and Wan Yiyi should hate her very much, as well as Qiu Xi and Xin Lin, these two have already vented their anger in the same nostril with Mu Mingfei, and they also hate her very much. Besides, she didn''t offend anyone else, did she?


    "Doesn''t Senior Sister Gu know all the people I offend?"


    Gu Fenglin''s face changed: "But Bingyun, you have to be careful, someone is going to deal with you."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was startled, who is going to deal with her?


    "Does Senior Sister Gu know who it is? When will you deal with me?"


    "I don''t know who it is," Gu Fenglin confessed, "I overheard a mysterious person who secretly met with Mu Mingfei and stuffed her with a lot of things, and the two of them whispered something. I didn''t hear it clearly, I heard your name in it, Mu Mingfei had a grudge with you, so I paid attention to it. At that time, her expression looked very gloomy, she must be discussing something bad for you, Bingyun, you Be careful."


    is that so?


    The only person to contact Mu Mingfei can be the Mu family, and among the Mu family, only Mu Fengxue exists. It wouldn''t be Mu Xiangtian. If Mu Xiangtian wanted to deal with her, he wouldn''t put so much effort into making her disappear.


    Therefore, it can only be Wood Wind Snow.


    Mu Fengxue and Mu Mingfei have cooperated for a long time. They asked someone to bring things to Mu Mingfei, and they did bad things to her. It is very possible.


    "How is it, Bingyun, do you remember who it is?"


    Mu Bingyun sensed Gu Fenglin''s anxious tone, and raised his head: "Don''t worry, Senior Sister Gu, you can go to work first, I will be careful."


    Mu Fengxue is planning to fight her across the mountain! Is it too boring in Mu''s house and want to find something to do?


    "Anyway, Bingyun, you should be more careful, this Mu Mingfei won''t let it go. This kind of villain may make a fool behind." Gu Fenglin told him to continue and leave, and he will leave in three days. Task, she has to prepare more.


    The place for this trip is Qiuyuegu, not far from Liuyun School, a one-day journey.

 Chapter 75： Fu Xilins dream

    Qiuyuegu contains a lot of elixir and monsters. It is the territory of the Liuyun Sect. It is specially designed for the disciples to travel. There are monsters of various levels. The deeper you go, the more monsters the higher the level of monsters. Generally, when a disciple goes out on a mission, he will not go too deep, so as not to encounter danger.


    While there was still time, Mu Bingyun got up and packed up and went to the trading hall. Before, she picked all the elixir she had planted, went to the trading hall to sell some elixir, and bought some she needed. The most important thing in the travel mission is the Healing Pill and the Xuanli Pill. These two pills must be well prepared.


    bought an array plate and spent a full two hundred profound stones, but it hurt her. This is a protection array, and it can resist monsters below the mysterious level, and even those at the third level of the mysterious level can delay it for a while. At critical moments, time can save lives.


    After preparing all the things she needed, she spent a total of 2,000 profound stones. Every time she was very painful, 2,000 profound stones could buy several general elixir for washing the veins.


    went to the big screen to see the scrolling quests, she saw that it was okay, but she was unable to go with her current strength, so she gave up.


    Gu Fenglin really helped her, and getting a satisfactory mission is really not an easy task. Breaking through to the fifth rank of samurai, it would be much better, and travel tasks would be much more convenient and safer.


    Everything is almost ready. She plans to return to her residence. She will take a good rest in the past few days to keep her spirits up. As soon as I came out of the trading hall, I met a few familiar people, very familiar with them.


    "Junior Sister Mu, where are you going?"


    Ouyang Li confirmed from Feng Qingyi that Mu Bingyun was indeed taking Politan, but he was still more interested in the other secrets of Mu Bingyun. It seemed that her body was shrouded in mist, and she couldn''t see clearly, but she wanted to know.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the two of them: "Qingqing didn''t come?"


    "No, I plan to go on a mission in a few days, that girl has been recuperating for the past few days." Ouyang Li was still visiting, which made Mu Bingyun''s attitude a little colder, "Speaking of junior sister Mu, it should be these few days. Are you going on a mission?"


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Li was overjoyed: "I don''t know when and where?"


    "You look very interested, Brother Ouyang, do you like to visit other people''s secrets and peep into their hearts?"


    Ouyang Li didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to say it so directly, and he was a little embarrassed: "Where, I''m a little curious, Junior Sister Mu, don''t take offense."


    "Is that so?" Mu Bingyun didn''t believe it, Ouyang Li clearly wanted to know what secrets she had, the secret of why Feng Qingyi wanted to help her? Or is there something else?


    "I just think that we travel at the same time, and we can take care of each other together. The outside world is no different than the sect, and there are crises everywhere."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, obviously a very indifferent smile, but Ouyang Li felt a little cold, as if he was thinking something, the person in front of him knew.


    "Thank you Senior Brother Ouyang for your kindness. I''ve already made an appointment with the others. I can''t miss the appointment. If we''re not far from our mission, we''ll meet." She really didn''t want to get involved too much with the aristocratic son from this big family. Relationship, the other party''s mind is not pure at all, if she guesses correctly, the other party has already begun to court Mu Fengxue.


    Ouyang Li is a family-centered man. Seeing that Mu Fengxue is his talent, and immortal-level wood veins, no one will not be tempted. As for why Ouyang Li fell, she does not know.


    None of this has anything to do with her. She just wants to make herself stronger. When Mu Fengxue appears in front of her, she can have enough strength to fight against her. If she loses a lifetime, she doesn''t want to lose another lifetime.


    Ouyang Li felt a little uncomfortable when he saw that Mu Bingyun really didn''t want to be with him.


    He is also the young master of the Ouyang family, so why don''t you know when it became annoying?


    From the variety of Mu Bingyun''s expressions, he felt that he was hated by the other party.


    "Well, maybe we can meet again."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the two of them. They are still teenagers, and there is no plan to fight against her in their previous life. They are still young, at least they are not rivals now.


    "Two senior brothers, if there is nothing else, Bingyun will leave first."


    "it is good."


    Ouyang Li was still a little depressed, was he really hated?


    came back to his senses, Ouyang Li was going to ask Fu Xilin next to him, but he disappeared. Looking left and right, there was no one in sight, Ouyang Li had a mushy head, turned around and left with doubts.


    also shouted: "This brother Fu always leaves without saying hello."


    Mu Bingyun felt that someone was following her, and when she looked back, she said, "Senior Brother Fu, what are you doing with me?"


    She was a little complicated for Fu Xilin. In the three years before she met Mu Fengxue, they were very good friends. He had helped her a lot, but she didn''t know why she would make a young master of an aristocratic family interested in being a friend because she was a mere first-rank warrior.


    "Ice cloud."


    The cold voice is still somewhat familiar.


    "What''s the matter, Brother Fu, is there something wrong?"


    Fu Xilin looked at the red clothes in the distance, and couldn''t help but walk in a little, looked at her face, and tried to recall everything in the dream, but unfortunately, there was no red figure in the dream, only white and black in the dream, except for These two colors, there is no other color.


    The red is so bright, how could he forget it.


    "Bingyun, can you dream?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned, dreaming?


    This person stopped her just to ask if she would dream? ?


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "Senior Brother Fu, you are joking, it''s not surprising that everyone can dream."


    "That Bingyun," Fu Xilin''s eyes fell on her face, "If you dream, everything will happen slowly, has it ever happened?"


    Mu Bingyun felt that he was a little nervous: "What does Senior Brother Fu mean?"


    "Bingyun," Fu Xilin walked in front of her and stared down at her, "Before I met you, everything I dreamed happened one by one. After I met you, everything I dreamed happened, but There are so many different¡­¡±


    Mu Bingyun became nervous, and quickly calmed down: "So what, Senior Brother Fu doesn''t think I can control dreams, right? What''s the use of manipulating dreams?"


    "However, as long as it is about you and around you, it will not appear in my dreams. As long as you are not there, what will happen in reality will be exactly the same as in dreams."


    This was the doubt he had after meeting Mu Bingyun, he believed that all this was related to her. But her Yang Zixi obviously doesn''t know what''s going on, maybe she really doesn''t know that she has this kind of ability!

 Chapter 76： Your presence shattered the dream

    "So Senior Brother Fu came to me to say this?" Mu Bingyun said, "Or Senior Brother Fu thinks that if you find me, you can solve the secret of your dream. Senior Brother Fu is looking for the wrong person, I don''t know."


    She really doesn''t know that this world is inherently wonderful and unreal, full of many incomprehensible things. She is reborn, which is also a mysterious thing to her.


    "Bingyun, in my dream, I also met a little girl," Fu Xilin said lightly, "I just met because of your appearance, and there is no picture of her in the back."


    Is that so?


    "Brother, then tell me these things, what exactly do you want to do?"


    Fu Xilin came to find her alone. After talking so much, Ouyang Li would definitely be surprised when he found out that Fu Xilin, who had never spoken very much, could speak so much.


    "Speaking of which, Bingyun may not believe it. Everything I have experienced since I was a child was rehearsed in my dreams. There are some avoidable dangers that I have tried to change. Proud talent, until... you came along and broke it all."


    "Do you want me to pay for your dream?" Mu Bingyun frowned, why is this person so unreasonable, she did nothing.


    "No." Fu Xilin was silent for a while, and then said, "The most recent dream is that three years later, Mu Fengxue will appear and cause a stir, and I will compete with brother Ouyang for Mu Fengxue."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun''s heart sank.


    When Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li saw Mu Fengxue at the same time, the two really turned against each other. Because of one woman, their friendship from childhood to adulthood also dissipated, which once made people feel a little ridiculous.


    Wait, no.


    This is Fu Xilin''s dream, so... Mu Bingyun stared at Fu Xilin with frown, could it be that his dream was her past life experience? Because of her rebirth, his dreams slowly changed. What has nothing to do with her will not change, once it is related to her, it will change.


    The little girl he mentioned earlier was when he met in a previous life?


    She was reborn, and of course the little girl was gone. In this life, they are not good friends, just acquaintances, or half-baked.


    "Bingyun, did you think of something?"


    Mu Bingyun returned to his senses: "No, I think it''s a little strange, Senior Brother Fu still dreams often?"


    "No, occasionally."


    His dream became more and more inaccurate. What he didn''t tell Mu Bingyun was that the dream seemed to deviate again, and the little girl from before appeared again. Every dream was very long, and most of them fell asleep accidentally while cultivating. A dream is ten years, and this time he has made all the dreams of ten years.


    In the dream, no red clothes appeared, there was Mu Fengxue, and there was a little girl who could not see her face clearly. She was the named disciple of Ling Shouzuo and his friend. In these ten years, many things happened. After three years, his relationship with the little girl broke up. In his dream, he hated this little girl. .


    Mu Fengxue is Ling Shouzuo''s disciple. The funny thing is that in a dream, Ling Shouzuo also likes Wood Fengxue, Feng Qingyi Fengshou also likes Wood Fengxue, as if everyone in this world likes Wood Fengxue.


    He began to doubt the authenticity of this world.


    After the dream, he couldn''t wait to run to find Mu Bingyun, he always felt that the key to everything lay in her. The world in the dream is too scary, and he doesn''t want to be the person in the dream.


    Mu Bingyun felt that Fu Xilin was distracted again, and she could roughly guess what it was.


    Fu Xilin''s dream should be their past life. Her rebirth broke a lot, so everything in the future will not develop in the original direction.


    "Brother Fu, are you sure that this is the only thing you said in the dream?"


    She was a little suspicious. There must be something Fu Xilin didn''t tell her. When she asked, she felt that there were too many things, and their relationship was not good, so why bothered so much.


    "Bingyun is interested in this?"


    "No, Senior Brother Fu, is there anything else, if not, I''m leaving, let''s just leave it!"


    The sudden indifference made Fu Xilin a little at a loss. He tried to get close, but was blocked by her every time.


    "Ice Cloud,..."


    "Brother Fu, dreams are dreams, and reality is reality. Since you already know what''s going on in your dreams, and you don''t want your dreams to become reality, change it!"


    Change it?


    Fu Xilin paused, and a smile appeared on his cold face: "Maybe I''m too persistent."


    "Brother Fu, please come back!"


    Mu Bingyun also wanted to go back and let Chiye help refine the medicinal pills, but he didn''t want to waste time here. Let Fu Xilin''s doubts be solved by himself! She didn''t want to worry about so many things. Since he knew in his dream that he would fall in love with Mu Fengxue in three years and break with Ouyang Li, she wanted to see what Fu Xilin would choose in the end.


    Fu Xilin watched Mu Bingyun''s back go away, and saw her figure quickly climb over the top of the mountain and disappeared, leaving an empty space, suddenly disappointed. She is a bit like the lonely little girl in a dream.


    They had broken up in the dream, and he even hated him in the dream, because Mu Fengxue hated that little girl, so he hated that little girl. It seemed unfair to her, but the little girl in the dream didn''t seem to care about it all.


    doesn''t care about the eyes around her, even though everyone hates her, she still cultivates extremely hard every day all year round, day after day, year after year, going on all kinds of dangerous tasks, just to improve her own strength.


    is really too similar.


    The back figure who was determined to leave, a red-clothed figure, like a cloud in the sky, a gray-clothed one, walking silently.


    Three days later, Mu Bingyun went to the trading hall and saw the ancient Fenglin waiting there. At the same time, the other three came from the other two sides.


    "It seems that everyone is very punctual," Gu Fenglin seemed a little happy, "This time we are going to pick the Celestial Snow Grass, and we have to move forward in the night. You take this. At present, if our strength is fortune to open the night, It''s a bit of a waste of energy, and it''s not conducive to action."


    Mu Bingyun held the night pearl in his hand and put it away.


    She thought that she had Chiye''s help and didn''t need night vision, so she was not prepared, and did not expect Gu Fenglin to be so well prepared. Night pearls are not worth anything in the cultivation world. They can be regarded as decorations. Many nuns like to use night pearls to decorate their rooms. It will emit a faint luster at night. , is also very popular.


    The night pearl that Gu Fenglin gave her is also processed, and it can emit a special kind of light at night, some of which are like the moon, and will not disturb the snow beast.

 Chapter 77： Set off

    "Are you all ready? Is there anything left?" Gu Fenglin said this to Mu Bingyun, who was the only one who went on the mission for the first time here.


    "It''s all ready, Senior Sister Gu, we can go."


    "Well, it will take a day to go to Qiuyue Valley. When you get there, you will pass through the town and stay in the town for half an hour. If you want to buy something, buy it as soon as possible. After you have bought it, we will go directly to Qiuyue Valley."


    After Gu Fenglin finished his instructions, the five of them left the Flowing Cloud Sect together.


    It has been more than a month since Mu Bingyun went out. In a month, she has experienced a lot, she is busy, she has changed a lot, and it is not in vain. At least her destiny has really been slowly changed.


    Ling Jichen has retreated, which is just right, she was worried about meeting this person before, and she could not help revealing it. She had liked this person in her previous life, and it still had a big impact on her.


    That person would actually take away her life-saving elixir for Mu Fengxue''s sake. Maybe the other party knew that she was a threat to Mu Fengxue, so he shot her first. She couldn''t afford to gamble on this matter. In front of Ling Jichen, she was never important, she was a dispensable person.


    "Bingyun, why are you so unhappy along the way?"


    Gu Fenglin is the female bully of Waifeng, but she is a good person.


    "Nothing happened, I was a little nervous when I came out for the first time." Mu Bingyun opened his eyes and said nonsense, but Gu Fenglin had no doubts.


    Li Dingxiang curled his lips: "It''s not like being in a big family, so just put away the eldest young lady''s temper! There are a lot of things going on outside, the first time I''m nervous, just come out a few more times."


    Gu Fenglin''s face is embarrassed, Li Dingxiang''s vicious tongue can never change his temper.


    Li Dingxiang glanced at Mu Bingyun arrogantly: "When you meet a snow beast and attack you fiercely, don''t be scared to pee your pants."


    "Poof¡ª"


    Li Dingxiang pretended to be vicious and finally made Mu Bingyun laugh.


    "What are you laughing at? The gas emitted by the snow beast will make the monk unconscious. When you get hit, you will have no chance to wake up. The sharp teeth of the snow beast will gnaw you away."


    Lin Chen and Lu Yan shook their heads, Lilac was scaring the newcomers again.


    "Lilac, don''t scare Bingyun."


    Li Dingxiang snorted coldly: "If you don''t have the guts, don''t go on a mission."


    "Senior Sister Li, snow beasts can''t eat people."


    Mu Bingyun said silently, "It will bite the veins in your neck, causing people to burst with blood and die."


    Gu Fenglin originally thought that Mu Bingyun was frightened by Li Dingxiang, but when they heard Mu Bingyun''s voice suddenly, they felt a sense of serenity. Coupled with the smile at the corner of Mu Bingyun''s eyes, he always felt a little scary.


    Li Dingxiang was also stunned for a while, wasn''t she scared?


    "Oh, I know a lot, and it seems that I''m not as spoiled as the rest of the family."


    I don''t know which aristocratic lady will give Li Dingxiang such an impression. The ladies from the aristocratic family she knows are all very powerful characters, and the most powerful one is Mu Fengxue. At present, she has already guessed that Mu Fengxue has a treasure that can refine medicine pills, and it is even more difficult to deal with the opponent.


    Geniuses are scary, and geniuses with huge treasures are even scarier.


    But she, Mu Bingyun, is not afraid!


    "Don''t think you know everything, after all, it''s not your first time to travel, be careful, except for the snow beast and other monsters, it''s not easy, you are only the eighth rank of martial artist, if you are not careful, you will fall into the demon The mouth of the beast, don''t think that someone will come to save you." Li Dingxiang snorted coldly, "At the critical moment, you still have to protect yourself. If you have the strength, you will not fall into crisis."


    "Thank you Sister Li for reminding me."


    Li Lilac''s tongue is a little bit poisonous, but his heart is not bad.


    Li Dingxiang glanced at her and stopped talking, speeding up: "I''m going to the town in front first, you guys follow along, I still have some things to buy, see you at the old place!"


    "Lilac, be careful."


    Gu Fenglin was a little worried, Li Dingxiang always had this kind of temperament, going his own way and caring no one else.


    "Bingyun, Lilac has always been like this, don''t worry about it, she has a good heart." Gu Fenglin was afraid of Mu Bingyun''s misunderstanding. Next, they were teammates and needed to complete the mission together. At a critical moment, they misunderstood. It''s easy to get distracted and make mistakes.


    The area where they went to Qiuyue Valley is not included, which does not mean that there is no danger.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Senior Sister Gu, don''t worry! I know, Senior Sister Li has no ill intentions."


    She can tell if there is any malicious intent, Li Dingxiang is a bit vicious and arrogant, and the rest is not annoying, at least she will remind Mu Bingyun that only she can protect herself when it is in danger.


    "That''s good, let''s keep up with it! Finding some to Qiuyuegu to complete the task is a matter of course."


    Obviously, Gu Fenglin also had no way to get Li Dingxiang.


    "By the way, Bingyun, are you really Miss Mu Family? Why don''t I feel like it?"


    Miss Mu family is also a lady from an aristocratic family. How could she be reduced to the outer peak? Even if her talent is a little bit useless, with the relationship of the Mu family, it is easy to enter the inner peak.


    Before ??, Mu Mingfei seemed to be much more powerful than Mu Bingyun. Many of the people who came in from the Mu family complied with Mu Mingfei, but were estranged and far away from Mu Bingyun.


    "Senior Sister Gu is also curious about these aristocratic families?" Mu Bingyun asked back, but did not answer, "Do you still think that in the aristocratic family, you will definitely be treated like a noble family lady?"


    Gu Fenglin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and laughed: "I was stunned, in a noble family, there may not be treatment of a noble lady."


    Mu Bingyun heard Gu Fenglin sigh softly, not knowing what the other party was sighing or doubting.


    "When we get to the town, we have half an hour. Bingyun, you can buy whatever you want. If you don''t want to buy it, just settle down and rest in the teahouse in front, and we will leave in half an hour."


    Gu Fenglin pointed to the teahouse in front. There were not many people and it was not deserted.


    "I''ll go and wait first, how about you?" Lin Chen said.


    "I don''t need anything either." Lu Yan shrugged and turned around and asked, "Junior Sister Mu, how about you?"


    Mu Bingyun thought about it for a while, and she was quite prepared. She had been to this town a lot in her previous life, and she could just wait until the task was completed, and then she would not delay. There is too little time for her to choose things well.


    "I''m not going too. Is Senior Sister Gu going to buy something? You, Senior Sister Gu, go over there. I''ll just wait in the teahouse with the two senior brothers."


    "Okay, then you go over first, I''ll come and meet you later."


    Gu Fenglin looked like he really had something to do, so Mu Bingyun and the three stepped into the teahouse, and Mu Bingyun''s face stiffened when he looked up.


    is really fate!

 Chapter 78： What a coincidence

    "Hey, Sister Bingyun, are you here too?"


    Ouyang Qingqing just looked up and saw Mu Bingyun, his face was full of surprise, he got up and ran over, "Sister Bingyun, are you also here for a mission? My brother said that we might meet, but I didn''t expect it to be right here. met."


    "What a coincidence."


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on Ouyang Li, was it really that coincidental? It was still intentional, Ouyang Li really didn''t give up.


    Fu Xilin also saw her come in, and there was some joy in his eyes.


    met, Mu Bingyun didn''t plan to avoid it, and sat down at the table next to them: "Two senior brothers, it''s really a coincidence."


    Lin Chen and Lu Yan came over looking at each other, and they greeted each other: "I have seen Senior Brother Ouyang, Senior Brother Fu."


    After the two sides greeted, the two sat on their seats and greeted the second child for tea, silently on the side without speaking. I had known that Mu Bingyun and these two knew each other, but I didn''t expect that they would look so familiar.


    "So you two were together?" Ouyang Li smiled a little, "Junior Sister Mu, these are the teammates you mentioned? We all know each other, let''s go together later!"


    "By the way, Junior Sister Mu, what is your mission?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him and said, "Tianlan Snow Grass."


    "What a coincidence, what we are looking for is the Celestial Orchid." Before Ouyang Li could speak, Ouyang Qingqing was surprised again, which made Mu Bingyun''s hopes dashed.


    Is there such a coincidence?


    "The person who issued the task is the first seat of Biluofeng''s Bixinlianbi. She needs a lot of Tianlan snow grass. Everyone who accepts the task needs to find a hundred plants." Lin Chen knew that Mu Bingyun didn''t know much about it, so he slowed down. Explain slowly.


    Mu Bingyun understood. It turned out to be a coincidence. At this time, it was the maturing period of the Celestial Orchid. If I missed this period, it would be gone. That is why I came here in these few days. Although Tianlan Snow Grass is called Snow Grass, it sounds like it lives in a cold area, but it is not. On the contrary, it can only survive when it is hot. The survival time is only half a month. After this period, the leaves will wither and grow again in the coming year.


    No wonder Ouyang Li spoke so confidently before. It turned out that he knew that they should also go on a mission to find Snowgrass. At this time, it happened to be the mature period of Snowgrass.


    Mu Bingyun felt that she was being tricked by the other party. She clearly knew her purpose, yet she pretended not to know anything to ask her, was she amusing her?


    Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed: "Junior Sister Mu, you seem a little unhappy."


    Mu Bingyun raised her head, her gaze fell on this man''s face, the clear connotation made her speechless. This person was really making fun of her. Ouyang Li did have this hobby, but she had forgotten about the Ouyang Li from the younger days she met now. They haven''t grown up yet, no matter how mature their minds are, they are still half-aged children.


    "Brother Ouyang, are you a voyeur?"


    Mu Bingyun''s sudden words made Ouyang Li stunned. When did he become a voyeur? Mu Bingyun''s voice was not small, and everyone around heard it, listening with pointed ears, this Ouyang Li was also the young master of the Ouyang family. .


    Ouyang Li looked embarrassed: "Junior Sister Mu, I''m not a voyeur, you are blaming me."


    "Then you always like to listen to the secrets in other people''s hearts for fun, why don''t you say no?" Mu Bingyun whispered, making Ouyang Li understand. She said the same thing last time, she doesn''t seem to like people Spy on everything about her.


    That''s right, she''s just someone who doesn''t like being spied on by her. The more he did, the more he couldn''t help but eavesdrop on what she was thinking.


    Ouyang Li quickly concealed his embarrassment and said, "Junior Sister Mu is joking, I''m just a little curious, to be honest, the place where there are snow grasses in Qiuyue Valley is also a little inside, although it''s not very deep, but There is also a lot of danger. It is better for our two teams to be together, and there is also a care, Junior Brother Lin, Junior Brother Lu, what do you think?"


    Lin Chen and Lu Yan wished to have Ouyang Li together, and said quickly, "Of course, it is our honor to be able to do the task with Senior Brother Ouyang and Senior Brother Fu."


    The two of them felt that Mu Bingyun was speaking to Ouyang Li in this tone, because they were familiar with their family, and they joked occasionally. Besides, Mu Bingyun really had any conflict with the two of them. The two of them would definitely not see her. showing a happy expression. The two of them have been crawling and rolling on the bottom all the year round.


    Mu Bingyun was not angry that Lin Chen and the two agreed, and she had no intention of rejecting it. If the other party still refused, the attitude would be too obvious. Or let it be, so as not to arouse suspicion on the other side. Her secret, as long as she doesn''t tell it, no one will know.


    "Also, if there is a crisis, Senior Brother Ouyang and Senior Brother Fu will be enough, and we won''t be in a hurry." Mu Bingyun said lightly, with a look that I agree with. Although Ouyang Li has achieved his goal, he still feels a little bit. Something was wrong, she didn''t seem to hate him as much as he thought.


    No, she never showed that kind of disgust to him, he misunderstood.


    She just didn''t want to talk to him.


    "By the way, Junior Sister Mu, when are you going to leave?"


    "After a while, there are still two people who haven''t come." Mu Bingyun counted the time, two minutes have passed, why haven''t they come back?


    Lin Chen saw that Mu Bingyun was a little worried: "Junior Sister Mu, don''t worry, they will come over later."


    "Um."


    That''s right, it''s only half of the time, just wait a little longer, if they don''t come back after another moment, they will look for it.


    A few people were still chatting, but Ouyang Li still didn''t give up. Every sentence had hidden secrets, as if he didn''t give up until his goal was achieved.


    There is still half a quarter of an hour left, and Lin Chen and Lu Yan also feel that something is wrong. In the past, Gu Fenglin and Li Dingxiang should have returned here within the last quarter of an hour. Did something really happen this time?


    Several people stood up at the moment, ready to search.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you stay here, let''s go take a look first." Lin Chen said, and was about to go out with Lu Yan.


    Mu Bingyun stood up: "I''ll go too, it''s quicker to find one more person, whether we find it or not, we''ll gather here in a quarter of an hour."


    "Then let''s help too!" Ouyang Li finally did something that made Mu Bingyun feel good, and smiled at him rarely, which made him extremely surprised.


    Several people hurried out of the inn, each went in one direction, and disappeared into the crowd.

 Chapter 79： debate

    Mu Bingyun thought about what Gu Fenglin was going to buy, so he went to the trading market according to the memory of his previous life. The trading market was about two blocks away from the teahouse. As she went over, she used Chiye to check if there were any figures of Li Dingxiang and Gu Fenglin around.


    The figures of the two were not found. She quickly crossed a street when she suddenly heard noises coming from the front. There was also a debate, and the most important thing was that she heard Li Dingxiang''s arrogant tone again, and without hesitation, she quickly went in the direction of the voice.


    "Hmph, a mere disciple from Waifeng dares to rob me of something, who gave you the guts of a bear-hearted leopard?" Mu Mingfei is much shorter than Li Dingxiang, but behind her there is a tall and mighty figure The man in question was Qiao Wenshan, the one who negotiated the terms with Mu Mingfei that day, that is, Mu Mingfei''s creditor.


    Mu Mingfei''s eyes flashed a bit of ruthlessness. These disciples of the outer peaks really came to provoke her one or two. There was Mu Bingyun before, and now there is another Li Dingxiang, but she knows Li Dingxiang. It seemed that he knew Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun was unable to take care of her for the time being. Taking care of an Outer Peak disciple who had no background was an easy task. Besides, with Qiao Wenshan as her backer now, ordinary people really can''t provoke her. Knowing that Qiao Wenshan was interested in her, she should have taken advantage of this earlier, does Mu Bingyun still need her to deal with it?


    It is said that Mu Bingyun will also come over. Mu Mingfei¡¯s eyes are a little excited, and Mu Bingyun can¡¯t tell you to escape this time. Qiuyue Valley is where you, Mu Bingyun, were buried.


    Li Dingxiang snorted coldly: "Where''s the yellow-haired girl from? It''s clear that I saw this deal first, and I have already made a deal with the boss. You suddenly appeared and wanted to force a sale. How can you say that you are wrong?"


    "Even if you are a disciple of the inner peak, you can''t use your identity to bully our disciples of the outer peak, right?"


    Li Dingxiang squinted and stared at Mu Mingfei, isn''t this female disciple the one they beat up?


    Looking at Qiao Wenshan behind her, Ouyang Li couldn''t hook up, but he was actually close to an elder''s grandson. He really had some skills.


    "Mu Mingfei," Li Dingxiang sneered and leaned closer, "What''s the matter, this is another empathy, and you''ve fallen in love with Qiao Wenshan?"


    "Could it be that Senior Brother Ouyang doesn''t look down on you, so he can only step back. Qiao Wenshan is Elder Huangyan''s grandson, but he doesn''t have to be the first direct disciple to be in a bad position. You really have some skills!"


    Although Li Dingxiang spoke up close to Mu Mingfei, the tone of the voice really didn''t seem like she was whispering. When the people around listened to it, they were very happy and looked at Mu Mingfei who was only seven or eight years old. Still able to have this method, they shook their heads one after another, the little girl now really has some scheming, and there are many methods.


    When ??Mu Mingfei heard this, her heart was burning with anger. She was thinking about the identity of Pang Qiao Wenshan, but no one would say it in public. Isn''t this a slap in the face? She is only seven or eight years old, and if someone spreads it out, it will not sound good.


    This man named Li Dingxiang is really hateful, just as hateful as Mu Bingyun.


    By the way, why did she feel that Li Dingxiang was a little familiar before, and now she found that Li Dingxiang was among the people who beat her in the first place.


    Humph, Li Dingxiang, when you clean up Mu Bingyun this time, you will have a share. Since you don¡¯t want to live, then don¡¯t go back to the Yunpai. But seeing that there was no one around Li Dingxiang, she felt that she could teach her a lesson first.


    "Li Dingxiang, you can''t buy things, you want to falsely accuse me, not only against me, but also with Senior Brother Qiao, I''m only seven years old, how can I do the kind of filthy things you say, this shows you What a filthy mind!"


    Li Dingxiang didn''t think that this little girl was really eloquent, she just said that the red was white, and she laughed immediately.


    "Junior Sister Mu, what are you doing so nervously?" Li Dingxiang smiled, "Did it make you angry when it came into your heart?"


    Mu Bingyun walked into the crowd and saw this scene. He knew that Li Dingxiang was a poisonous tongue. When Li Dingxiang said this, Mu Mingfei blushed and had a thick neck. She didn''t know what to say.


    As she looked like this, everyone understood.


    In the end, she was just a seven-year-old girl, her emotions were exposed, and she couldn''t escape the eyes of everyone.


    "Sister Li, let''s stop, don''t worry, if you leave, just treat it like nothing happened."


    Qiao Wenshan stared at Li Dingxiang, and everyone quickly stopped their voices. This is the bully of the inner peak of the Liuyun faction. No one dared to rob him of what he liked.


    Mu Mingfei suddenly felt that no matter what the rest of the people thought of her, as long as she used Qiao Wenshan to win, as long as she won, it doesn''t matter. He immediately held Qiao Wenshan''s arm with a pitiful expression on his face.


    "Senior Brother Qiao, she once beat me. On the day I just went to the Cloud Sect, she and Gu Fenglin, together with the disciples from the outer peaks, punched and kicked me. Maybe they would enter the hall to choose disciples the next day. I didn''t dare to slap my face."


    Mu Mingfei''s sudden change of attitude made everyone a little bit unable to get around. This Li Dingxiang is indeed better than Gu Fenglin. Gu Fenglin is the female bully of Waifeng. Everyone knows this.


    Qiao Wenshan felt the sudden change of attitude of Mu Mingfei, but his heart became happy. From the beginning, he thought that Mu Mingfei was good-looking, the type he liked, and she must be a little beauty when she grew up, so he thought of starting first, pulling people to his side, and earning slowly in the future. inside the room.


    But I didn¡¯t want to have this opportunity, just right.


    "Junior Sister Mu, don''t cry." Qiao Wenshan whispered in Mu Mingfei''s ear, "I will help you get justice, there are too many people now, anyway, Li Dingxiang is also a disciple of Waifeng. Qiu Yuegu, we will slowly clean up this person."


    "And Mu Bingyun and Gu Fenglin." Mu Mingfei also whispered, "Senior Brother Qiao, thank you very much."


    Mu Bingyun saw that the two were talking to each other, and he knew something was wrong. This time Qiu Yuegu might be in danger. Monsters are not scary, but people are scary.


    "Sister Li, everyone is looking for you, so you are here, let''s go back!"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly appeared, and Li Dingxiang was surprised: "Why are you here?"


    "Looking for you, let''s go, time is running out."


    Li Dingxiang glanced at her arrogantly: "Wait until I buy this array."


    At this moment, Li Dingxiang was about to pay the bill. Mu Mingfei was unwilling and wanted to stop it. Mu Bingyun immediately said, "Junior Sister Mu, are you here? Don''t forget the bet that day."


    Seeing that she was going to take a detour, Mu Mingfei thought that Mu Bingyun didn''t have the face to mention this, but she didn''t want the other party to look like she should, and now she was embarrassed. Almost **** off.

 Chapter 80： beat her up

    Mu Mingfei raised her head, glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, and pulled Qiao Wenshan: "Senior Brother Qiao, let''s go."


    Qiao Wenshan''s eyes fell on Mu Mingfei. Seeing that she was dressed in red, her skin was as white as snow, and her black hair was flying. She looked like a little beauty. Her eyes flashed and she followed Mu Mingfei away.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, Qiao Wenshan, a lecher, sure enough, a dog can''t change it to eat... shit. She had also seen this person in the previous life, and his fate was also miserable. He had thoughts about Mu Fengxue, and wanted to sully Mu Fengxue. He was drugged by those admirers of Mu Fengxue, and he was tossed to death alive, forget it, whatever She didn''t care about the person who was going to be killed by Mu Fengxue.


    However, the other party will definitely not let them go, Qiu Yuegu is still careful.


    "Let''s go, Senior Sister Li." Seeing that Li Dingxiang had bought the array she liked, Mu Bingyun took her to the teahouse. After a while, I don''t know if the others found Gu Fenglin or not.


    After a while, the two returned to the teahouse, just in time to meet the rest of the people who came back from various places, and Gu Fenglin also came back.


    "Senior Sister Gu, what did you do?" Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but ask, Gu Fenglin''s hair was a little messy, and it could be seen that he was fighting someone.


    Gu Fenglin said bitterly: "I had a fight with the Wan family sisters, they always wanted to trouble me, and this time they broke a few ribs again, let''s see if they dare to come and provoke me."


    "Wanjia sisters?"


    It is said that the person she cleaned up before was named Wan Yiyi, and she was also an arrogant and domineering woman, the young lady of a small family. Could it be her?


    Gu Fenglin quickly explained: "Those two sisters are incredible, they thought they were from a small family, they thought they had a lot of status, and they actually wanted to take my place," Gu Fenglin said with a domineering face, "I beat them up every time. Cry, they are really beaten, they will be fine after three or five days, and they will come again soon to ask for trouble."


    "Is that so?" Mu Bingyun thought that these people were here to beat him? Fortunately, there is still a Liuyun faction, as long as they don''t come out, there is no danger to their lives. Of course, this is in the light. Speaking of which, these two sisters also have some skills.


    "Is one of them named Wan Yiyi?"


    Gu Fenglin was surprised: "Bingyun, how did you know?"


    "Have beaten her." Mu Bingyun said coldly, causing everyone around him to be stunned. Seeing how easy she said it, beat her? What an understatement, I don''t know if Wan Yiyi would feel angry if she knew that Mu Bingyun had only an impression of her.


    However, Gu Fenglin laughed loudly: "Well beaten, these two sisters deserve to be beaten, yes, Wan Yiyi is the younger sister, and the other is Wan Xixi. However, Bingyun, your strength is no match for Wan Xixi, Be careful in the future, if you meet two people at the same time, try not to conflict."


    "If you''re with me, don''t worry about it, beat them up!" Gu Fenglin said boldly, showing the temperament of a bully, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile, this smile was like a blooming rose.


    Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin were stunned. They always knew that Mu Bingyun was good-looking. She was a little girl who didn''t like to laugh, with a bit of coldness. They don''t even like being approached very much. At this moment, because Gu Fenglin can laugh so happily, it makes them a little uncomfortable.


    "Since we found Senior Sister Gu, Sister Bingyun, are we going to leave?"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked at Mu Bingyun again, full of praise, "Sister Bingyun, you look really good when you smile, just as beautiful as a flower."


    Mu Bingyun had already put away his smile, and his indifferent expression was painful.


    Especially when those eyes were staring at them, Ouyang Li felt horrified, as if she knew everything. In fact, they had only known each other for a month, but they didn''t know each other at all.


    Ouyang Li has learned the news, and Mu Xiangtian has announced that Mu Bingyun no longer belongs to the Mu family.


    She has no parents and no mother, and now she is a little orphan girl.


    "If everyone is ready, then let''s go!" Ouyang Li concealed a certain expression on his face, turned around and came back to the restaurant, and came out in a short while, "Are you ready?"


    "No problem." Gu Fenglin looked at the others and saw that they were almost the same.


    The group went on the road and went directly to Qiuyuegu. It takes half a day to get from the town to Qiuyue Valley. In the past, it was just in time to catch up with the darkness, and the night was the best time to find the snow grass.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt that someone was following them behind him, he frowned, and did not stop, but calmly used Chiye to help him investigate.


    It was a man she didn''t know. She knew that someone was staring at them. She was always nervous. There were only so many people she offended. If it was against her, this person should be from Mu Mingfei''s side. No, Damn Joe. Wenshan. Apart from that, she couldn''t think of any other reason. If this person followed someone else among them, such as Ouyang Li, then it was none of her business.


    As long as you are careful, if you encounter danger, you must avoid it at all times.


    "Bingyun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Fu Xilin suddenly appeared beside Mu Bingyun, and the words fell lightly in her ears, making her stop, why did this person become so enthusiastic?


    "Senior Brother Fu, are you the same as Senior Brother Ouyang?"


    Like to snoop on other people''s secrets?


    Fu Xilin stared at Mu Bingyun''s profile, still very good-looking: "No."


    "It''s fine if it''s not." Mu Bingyun''s expression was indifferent, and he didn''t say anything else. He staggered Fu Xilin and walked beside Gu Fenglin, with Gu Fenglin on one side and Li Lilac on the other, Fu Xilin couldn''t keep up.


    He just wanted to figure out why all the pictures related to Mu Bingyun were different from the ones in his dreams. Now his dream is very different from what happened in reality.


    This matter is very important to him and must be clarified. If he doesn''t figure it out, he thinks it will be a lifetime regret, and he will regret it. Yes, he always feels that if he doesn''t understand everything, he will regret it in the future.


    Thinking of a certain emotion he didn''t know, the picture of regret appeared, and he didn''t know what the picture was, and he felt that the whole person was contradictory.


    Mu Bingyun always felt that Fu Xilin''s eyes fell on her, and smiled. In fact, she didn''t understand why all this happened. She was just a little cultivator, and she still couldn''t understand the numerology of the world. Maybe she could understand it later, this is not important.


    Ling Jichen was reborn, and she was reborn too. Fu Xilin was not reborn, but he had a dream from a previous life, and slowly revealed everything from his previous life from his dream.


    Ouyang Li looked normal, and should have no connection with the previous life, and Mu Fengxue naturally did not. If Mu Fengxue knew something about the previous life, she would kill her.

 Chapter 81： sold it

    At present, it seems that only the three of them have something to do with money, but if the rest are reborn, they will find her first, and get rid of her for Mu Fengxue.


    At first, she was very worried when she knew about Fu Xilin''s dream and Ling Jichen''s rebirth. Thinking that she has lived for so long without any problems, even if she encounters Ling Jichen in the future, she will pretend she doesn''t know anything, and the other party will not doubt it.


    After all, who would believe that anyone other than himself would be reborn?


    Ling Jichen''s three-year retreat gave her a chance to improve her strength. In this life, she is no longer the same as before.


    "Still distracted!"


    Li Dingxiang snorted coldly, "It''s okay to be distracted at the moment, and enter Qiuyue Valley later, don''t blame me for not reminding you, don''t throw your little life there on the first mission."


    Li Dingxiang''s arrogant words really awakened Mu Bingyun, and she would not feel angry at all for Li Dingxiang''s rebuke.


    "Thank you Sister Li for reminding me."


    Li Dingxiang glanced at her with a very proud expression: "Humph! Don''t think that you helped me just now, and I will be grateful to you. Even if you didn''t come, Mu Mingfei would not do anything to me."


    "Okay, stop talking, hurry up as soon as possible, the sky is going to get dark." Li Dingxiang said to herself.


    Mu Bingyun blinked, only to feel an old crow flying over her head, she didn''t speak, didn''t Li Dingxiang say it alone?


    Li Dingxiang had a proud face, as if it was Mu Bingyun who spoke just now, not her.


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help laughing, she also felt that Li Dingxiang was not a disgusting person. The person she hated the most was Mu Mingfei, but she was really a vicious person. She wanted to hurt Sister Bingyun repeatedly, and she hated him very much.


    Seeing Ouyang Qingqing smile, Li Dingxiang hummed twice: "Little girl, although you are a lady from a noble family, you still have two good guards," Li Dingxiang looked at Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li. As for the reason for the people she and Gu Fenglin supported, it was a long time ago, and her eyes fell on Ouyang Qingqing again, "I think, if you stay in the family forever, you can play whatever you want. Yes, if you want to survive in this cultivation world, you can''t just rely on the protection of others."


    Li Dingxiang looked contemptuous, and Ouyang Qingqing blushed a little embarrassed: "Senior Sister Li is right, Qingqing is trying to become stronger, and when she is strong, I don''t need my brother and Big Brother Fu to protect her."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s words made Li Dingxiang choked. She wanted to be the young lady of a noble family, but she was also a proud person. How could she be allowed to say that to her? ?


    I didn''t expect that Ouyang Qingqing''s expression was not in line with the common sense of a noble lady at all. She wanted to ridicule a few words without reason, and it was really boring.


    Mu Bingyun looked interesting from the side, this Li Dingxiang''s poisonous tongue is really indifferent.


    Sometimes she would like to ask Li Dingxiang why the other party despised the lady of the noble family so much, did she have a grudge against a lady of the noble family in the past? ?


    Li Dingxiang saw Mu Bingyun''s eyes notice her, she turned back and threw a look at me, and turned her head arrogantly, really a little temper.


    "Lilac, they are all coming out for the first time, so be merciful!"


    Gu Fenglin is really hard to see, this Li Dingxiang can''t help but speak his tongue when he sees the lady of the family.


    She also has no way to hold each other, who told them to be together again, and the relationship has been pretty good all these years. Li Dingxiang is also a hard-working woman, and she can''t blame her.


    Li Dingxiang didn''t speak anymore, and just kept on hurrying along the way. It seemed that she knew how to ridicule herself, but she couldn''t make Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Qingqing angry, so she didn''t make fun of herself, and became a lot quieter.


    Mu Bingyun noticed that the people behind him were still following him, and he didn''t intend to pay any attention. When he reached the bottom of Qiuyuegu, Ouyang Li suddenly made a sound.


    "Wait a minute, get rid of the flies first."


    Ouyang Qing said in a low voice, nodded with Fu Xilin, and the two quickly jumped over to the man''s hiding place and captured the man at once. The two subdued the man, brought him over, and threw it to the ground.


    Ouyang Li stepped on the man''s abdomen: "Say, who sent it."


    "Hey, isn''t this Qiao Wenshan''s lackey?" Li Dingxiang''s venomous tongue played a role again, "This person is Ye Fei, Qiao Wenshan''s lackey, he usually helps Qiao Wenshan without doing much good, just like Qiao Wenshan, A womanizer and greedy."


    "It turned out to be from Qiao Wenshan." Ouyang Li wondered, "Ye Fei, why are you following us??"


    Before Ye Fei could speak, Li Dingxiang said coldly: "It must be sent by Qiao Wenshan, who had a conflict with Mu Mingfei before."


    Just when a few people wondered that she had a conflict with Mu Mingfei and how to shut down Qiao Wenshan, Li Dingxiang said again: "Qiao Wenshan has a pedophile, and he fell in love with Mu Mingfei."


    After saying this, several people understood that it was the case.


    "Qiao Wenshan wants to harm us?" Li Dingxiang asked.


    Ye Fei nodded quickly.


    "Will he kill us?" This time it was Mu Bingyun who said, "Isn''t it?" With the temperament of Mu Mingfei and Qiao Wenshan, they would definitely set up an ambush in Qiuyuegu.


    This Ye Fei was also a disciple of the Liuyun Sect, so it wouldn''t be good to kill him, it would inevitably be exposed. If they entered Qiuyuegu, there would be no such concern, but there should be many people outside who saw them and Ye Fei together. The Liuyun faction does not allow the disciples to kill each other, and the consequences are not something they can bear at present.


    Besides, with so many people, they can''t trust each other 100%, killing together, there is too much uncertainty, and no one wants to fall into the hands of the other party.


    Ye Fei is just a little Luo Luo, and before they can make up for a knife, dealing with Ye Fei has become a hassle, and they are unwilling to let him go.


    The crowd immediately became embarrassed. Mu Bingyun aimed at this person, with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek look. At first glance, he was not a good person. Fortunately, he was born well, so that his face was not so disgusting.


    "Why don''t you sell him!"


    As soon as these words fell, several people stared at Mu Bingyun, sold it? ?


    Li Dingxiang was also stunned: "Sold??"


    They are not surprised to sell this person, but... but they think no one will buy it, right? ?


    Mu Bingyun gave a deep smile: "Not far from here, there seems to be a city with a small official hall, why don''t you sell it somewhere!"


    "Good idea!" Ouyang Li stepped on Ye Fei and let him snort twice. Ye Fei was imprisoned and could not speak, but his hearing did not disappear. Knowing that several people were discussing to sell him, he thought Asking for mercy, how could Ouyang Li let him go like this?


    Ouyang Li sneered twice, stared at Mu Bingyun and looked over: "Junior Sister Mu, you are really well-informed, and you actually know that there is a small official''s mansion in the city not far from here."

 Chapter 82： to be friends?

    "I saw it by chance. If I want to sell it, I sold it early. We are waiting for you here, Brother Ouyang."


    "What? You want me to sell it alone??"


    "Do you want me to go?" Mu Bingyun looked surprised, "Senior brother Ouyang, do you think this is okay?"


    Ouyang Li looked at Xiamu Bingyun, a gorgeous little girl, and felt that it was really impossible: "Okay, I''ll go, Lin Chen, Lu Yan, you guys come with me!"


    Going to the Xiaoguanguan, why does he feel a little insecure based on his appearance?


    "Senior Brother Ouyang, please spare me, don''t sell me." Ye Fei begged bitterly, where is the place where people can stay in the small official hall, and the people who go there are either sturdy women or perverted men .


    If it was a woman, he wouldn''t mind. It was a common thing to meet a man inside, and he was very frightened when he thought of what he would encounter in the future. It was all the idea that Mu Bingyun came up with, and he already hated Mu Bingyun half to death in his heart.


    Mu Bingyun felt this man''s vicious gaze, and smiled back: "I will never give a chance to those who want to kill me."


    In the future, she will not give these people a chance to hurt her. In the world of cultivation, the most useless thing is kindness. She has already tried it, and the rest is only covered with bruises.


    Ye Fei felt inexplicably trembling at this little girl''s eyes, and lowered his head and dared not look at each other.


    Ouyang Li heard Mu Bingyun''s words clearly, his heart also trembled, and then the corners of his mouth twitched, she is really suitable for the cultivation world! Even if the talent is not good, this xinxing is incomparable to ordinary people.


    Lin Chen and Lu Yan carried Ye Fei and followed behind Ouyang Li, and the three went to a city not far away, where the famous small official residence was waiting for a few people to arrive.


    "Ice cloud."


    Fu Xilin paced behind Mu Bingyun at some point and called her quietly.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Senior Brother Fu, are you a ghost?"


    quietly appeared behind her. Fortunately, she was familiar with his breath, otherwise she would have subconsciously shot. The bloodthirsty factor in her body has been awakened, and the vigilance of her previous life has returned. Her whole person seems to be relaxed. In fact, she is always paying attention to the surrounding environment. Once there is danger, she can react immediately.


    "Ice cloud."


    "Brother Fu, please speak."


    is still very polite and unfamiliar, Fu Xilin doesn''t like this feeling. He didn''t like her appearance that no strangers were allowed to enter. He had seen her laugh unsuspectingly. It was at a disciple of Waifeng, and that disciple was called Jing Jinshui.


    Why she can trust the others so much, but she is so unfamiliar in front of him. Not only him, but also Ouyang Li, he was not surprised by her attitude towards Ouyang Li, Ouyang Li was really interested in approaching Mu Bingyun and had his own purpose.


    And he, he didn''t have any bad thoughts about her, he just couldn''t figure it out, she revealed in her eyes that you, Fu Xilin can''t approach her, she won''t be friends with Fu Xilin.


    "Bingyun, can''t we be friends?"


    Mu Bingyun was startled, to be friends?


    This person also asked in a previous life, Bingyun, can we be friends? Bingyun, are we friends? Bingyun, we are friends.


    No, Bingyun, you are a disgusting person.


    Mu Bingyun quickly woke up and gave a rusty smile: "Senior Brother Fu, you are joking, we are brothers and sisters from the same sect. We are closer than friends, right?"


    "It''s different." Fu Xilin was extremely serious, and Mu Bingyun was a little taken aback by this appearance. By the way, Fu Xilin at this moment is still a half-year-old boy. Just like in the previous life, the other party will only grow up after encountering Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and said lightly, "What''s the difference?"


    "Friends can be born and die, and they can stick swords in both sides. They are brothers and sisters of the same sect. They are only established within the sect. After all, it is only a constraint of the sect and has nothing to do with it."


    Mu Bingyun chuckled: "Born to death? A knife in both sides?" She looked back at this man, how did she suddenly find that he was so naive? ?


    "You kill me and you kill me?" Mu Bingyun asked back with a joke, but his tone was a bit desolate. Even though he never really stabbed me twice, because of his betrayal, he deeply felt her His heart was drawn, a deep, deep knife.


    She knew that this was all a past life, and he had no chance in this life. So, she didn''t take anger at her, she was just waiting, after he completely stood on Mu Fengxue''s side, when they met, she didn''t need to be polite. Before that, it is natural to keep a distance, otherwise it will be difficult to start in the future.


    Mu Bingyun''s sentence "You die, you stab me twice" made Fu Xilin startled, and he never thought she would answer like this. The sneering look on her face should have made him angry, but he wasn''t. He was like seeing a wounded hedgehog trying to protect himself.


    "Bingyun, that''s not the case..." Seeing her indifferent face, Fu Xilin was stunned for a while, not knowing how to say her next words.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I don''t understand your dream, and I can''t help you solve this secret. Senior Brother Fu, if you want to be friends with me because of this, forget it!"


    What is a friend?


    No friends can compare with interests. Friends are always under interests. When your strength reaches a certain level, you will naturally have a lot of friends.


    Fu Xilin felt that she was about to see through her, and quickly concealed her emotions, but she had turned her head away. He looked around and saw Gu Fenglin and the others taking a long sigh on the other side.


    He does have this purpose, but there is another purpose, to be friends with her, he just wants to get close to her, and he doesn''t know why.


    Even if she doesn''t want to be approached by strangers, he still can''t control himself, and wants to walk into her circle and see what color her world has.


    Mu Bingyun stood in front, Fu Xilin stood silently in the back, he stared at her back, thinking deeply. Although Gu Fenglin couldn''t hear the conversation between the two over there, she was somewhat interested in them.


    "I didn''t expect Bingyun to be very familiar with them." She is a supporter of Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li, not because she likes them, but for other reasons. In all, these two have helped her. As for teaching Mu Mingfei, it was purely because he couldn''t see that person, so he taught him a lesson and used the two as an excuse.


    Besides, these two are not worthy of Mu Mingfei''s appearance.


    "I think Bingyun is more suitable."


    "Humph." Li Dingxiang snorted coldly, "You are less enthusiastic here, I don''t think Bingyun has any meaning at all, don''t mess around."


    Gu Fenglin glanced at Li Dingxiang: "When did you become interested in Bingyun?" She didn''t see it, but Bingyun was quite popular, but Li Dingxiang is something that no one looks down on, and can ridicule it. Yes, she has been ridiculed by her, unless she can''t provoke a dog, she will not ridicule.

 Chapter 83： hide

    Li Dingxiang looked sarcastic: "Who cares about her? It''s just a little girl, a little girl who doesn''t understand anything, so Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin are not easy."


    "Look at you, isn''t this your heart?" Gu Fenglin''s face even if you don''t admit it, I know, "You can''t fool me with your expression, don''t worry about Bingyun, this girl is much more powerful than you think. already."


    She doesn''t think it''s bad, she''s even very powerful. Gu Fenglin looked at Mu Bingyun from a distance, his eyes flashed with determination.


    "Look at your expression, put it away!" Li Dingxiang looked contemptuous, "You have more thoughts."


    "Lilac, I didn''t harm anyone, I just made my own choice," Gu Fenglin sighed, "You know, the Waifeng of the Flowing Cloud Sect is still enviable, but this Waifeng is our end. place."


    Gu Fenglin''s eyes twinkled: "She is different."


    "Okay, who cares about you, you can do what you want! It''s true to protect your little life well, and you will know your thoughts all day long." Li Dingxiang''s face was a little impatient, and her eyes were a little sad.


    Who said no, she is fifteen years old now, only a first-rank warrior, a disciple with better talent, and she has broken through King Xuan at this time. And Gu Fenglin was even more so, she was seventeen years old and only a third-rank warrior. Outer Peak disciples, speaking of which is a bit of bitterness, the road to cultivation can be said to be even more difficult.


    They have no other way but to cultivate, and they will only be valued by those old monks if they stay at home, and they will marry them back to be concubines, which is unacceptable to them.


    She felt that Mu Bingyun''s life was really good, and she could be valued by Fengshou, and people like Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin wanted to get close to her, and young ladies like Ouyang Qingqing were also called Sister Bingyun after her.


    She is not jealous, she just thinks this fate is too strange, and the change of fate always catches her off guard.


    "Senior Sister Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Bingyun''s voice awakened Li Dingxiang, she looked up and saw that Ouyang Li had come back, so she quickly retracted her emotions.


    turned around and headed for Qiuyue Valley, and the cold words came from his mouth: "It''s okay, since everything is fine, then let''s go!"


    Staring at Li Dingxiang''s back, Mu Bingyun quickly followed.


    Gu Fenglin shook his head, greeted Ouyang Li, and several people followed. In a short while, they will reach Qiuyue Valley and enter the area of ??Qiuyue Valley, and they will face a crisis.


    No one knows what level the monsters that suddenly popped out around are, and how they will deal with them.


    Mu Bingyun''s nerves were tense, and Chiye also helped to investigate the surrounding environment. Fu Xilin stared at Mu Bingyun''s back without blinking, and silently followed behind him. Ouyang Li is always protecting Ouyang Qingqing, for fear that she will encounter a crisis.


    Li Lilac and four people walked in a group, and several people lined up in front of each other, forming a circle, and it was extremely safe to be in the middle of them. Seeing that everyone was so tacit, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Li Dingxiang also withdrew her poisonous tongue at this moment, without saying a word.


    The sky has already fallen, and you can vaguely see the moonlight shining down, reflecting their figures, the faint shadows move forward silently, except for the sound of breathing, there are only slight footsteps.


    Entering Qiuyue Valley is getting deeper and deeper, and they are not in any danger at present. That''s right, outside Qiuyuegu, people often come here, and the low-level monsters are no longer here. Some disciples would not let even low-level monsters be spared, and any monsters could exchange for some profound stones.


    "Wait a moment."


    Suddenly, Ouyang Li made a sound, and several people hurriedly stopped. Now Ouyang Li said cautiously, "Hide."


    Mu Bingyun was concentrating, but Chiye didn''t find it, which means that the crisis was no longer within Chiye''s range. Without any hesitation, they hurriedly ducked along the grass. Several people held their breaths and did not dare to show any movement.


    Although she didn''t know why Ouyang Li was so cautious, Ouyang Li wouldn''t joke about his life at this time.


    Mu Bingyun patiently lay down in the grass and covered up all of his body. Looking around, she finally heard footsteps coming from a distance through Chiye, with a few curses.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to encounter a hard stubble. That kid doesn''t know which sect elder''s disciple he is. He has a lot of stuff in his hands. We almost explained it there, it''s really bad luck!"


    "Third brother, don''t worry, people will come one after another in a few days, and you will definitely gain a lot." A voice complimented.


    "That''s the only way, go back and ask, who is that kid, if..." The man''s voice became gloomy, "How dare you hurt my third Hu, eat a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall, expect him to come out of Qiuyuegu! "


    "Yes yes yes, big brother mighty."


    ¡­


    The two quickly passed by not far from a few people, and the sound of rapid footsteps gradually faded away. Ouyang Qingqing saw that the person was gone, and wanted to get up but was pulled by Ouyang Li. Seeing that the rest of the people did not move, Mu Bingyun was really like a cold corpse lying on the spot, not even breathing, and the entire grass seemed extremely quiet.


    After a while, I heard footsteps coming back, only to hear the abusive voice saying: "It seems to be my illusion."


    "Third brother, what''s wrong with you, why are you back?"


    "Nothing, let''s go, let''s go back and prepare first, this time is the mature stage of Tianlan Snow Grass, those disciples of Liuyun Sect are afraid that they have already come, robbing and killing one is counted as one, and encountering a few wealthy people, Enough for us to eat for a while."


    "Yes, third brother, I will listen to you."


    The wretched laughter of the two left, but the words in their mouths made people cautious.


    After a while, everyone came out of their hiding places.


    "Hu Lao San Hu Lao Si, who often haunts Qiuyuegu, is a robber in the cultivation world, specializing in robbing and killing some disciples with no background." Gu Fenglin quickly explained when a few people didn''t understand.


    Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin didn''t know about this either. If it wasn''t for Ouyang Qingqing, they wouldn''t have come here. The place where they originally traveled to the mission was not here, and besides, they didn''t have any conspicuous mission.


    Qiu Yuegu only belongs to the Liuyun Sect, not the backyard of the Liuyun Sect. Anyone who is in the Liuyun Sect will come here from time to time. There is no one under the jurisdiction of this place, as long as there is no major incident, the Liuyun faction will not intervene.


    If the disciples who died in Qiuyue Valley had backgrounds and talents, the Liuyun Sect would not intervene, which encouraged robbers like Hu Laosan. No one dared to fight for territory with him.


    "Let''s move on and be careful." Ouyang Li said, "Don''t panic when you encounter danger."

 Chapter 84： trail

    The reason why Ouyang Li was hiding just now was because the third Hu was more powerful than him, and he subconsciously felt that there would be a crisis. The third Hu was licking his life on the edge of the knife, and it was not worth it for him to work hard. .


    As for the rest, except for Fu Xilin who can fight with Hu Laosan, they are not his opponents. Besides, there are two people on the other side. If they fight, they will definitely not be taken into account.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but admire that Ouyang Li had already begun to show his edge. As expected of being born in a noble family, he knew what was okay and what wasn''t. Everything was done to save his life, not to be a temporary force.


    This time, Ouyang Li walked in front, Ouyang Qingqing followed behind him, Fu Xilin walked in the back, and Mu Bingyun was in front of him. Mu Bingyun always felt that Fu Xilin''s eyes were always on her, why was he so persistent?


    However, this is the real Fu Xilin, and that''s how persistent.


    "Bingyun, be careful."


    Fu Xilin''s caring words came from behind, and Mu Bingyun responded after a pause: "Okay."


    She doesn''t deliberately reject them, just keep a certain distance.


    Several people did not speak any more, and were vigilant all the time. Fortunately, after encountering Hu Laosan before, there was no other danger. Vaguely, I can still feel that there are many people passing by here, and they are too late. It was delayed twice, and it is normal for this time to come.


    "I''ve already entered the place where the snow grass grows, everyone be careful." Gu Fenglin is most familiar with this place. This location already belongs to the central area of ??Qiuyue Valley. If you go further inside, she is not familiar with it. It is said that there are mysterious monsters in the deepest part of Qiuyue Valley. They are so vicious that ordinary disciples do not dare to go in. There may be some disciples who are willing to bet on it.


    Mu Bingyun glanced around and found that a lot of new soil had been turned over, and there were still some bright red blood scattered everywhere. After sniffing, it was still fresh, and there were some white hairs next to the blood, some of which had been dyed red.


    Here is the Tianlan Snow Grass, which has been picked, and the snow beasts around the Tianlan Snow Grass were also beheaded by the opponent, and the corpses were taken away. Snow beasts are third-order human-level monsters. Apart from being hypnotized, they have sharp teeth and no other attack power. It is common for them to be besieged and defeated.


    Ouyang Li looked around, and also knew that the snow grass here had already been picked: "It''s a step late, the central area of ??Qiuyue Valley is very large," he observed the surroundings, "If you take the road, I''m afraid we can''t find Tianlan snow grass."


    Everyone knew this, and when Ouyang Li said the next words, he must have something to do. Anyway, apart from him, Fu Xilin was the strongest here, and everyone vaguely regarded him as the team leader.


    "Why don''t we go through the trail, Junior Sister Gu here should be more familiar," Ouyang Li said at a glance, "How should Junior Sister Gu go?"


    Gu Fenglin was not surprised or embarrassed at all when he was dismantled: "Senior brother Ouyang is really sharp-eyed, yes, every year I choose the task of Tianlan Snow Grass, of course I know where to go, so I can find it more quickly. To Tianlan Snow Grass."


    "Sister Gu, you lead the way!"


    "Okay, come with me, there is a path here, it''s a little dangerous, it runs along the cliff, this path should be born according to the cliff, when passing through, be careful, once it falls, with our current strength , I''m afraid I won''t survive."


    Gu Fenglin didn''t hesitate, walking over and instructing.


    She discovered this trail by accident. Later, she went through here every time to find snow grass. She was always able to pick enough snow grass before others came there. To be able to find the rest of the elixir, the level is not very high, and it is not bad for ordinary outer disciples. If you pick it out, you can also exchange for some profound stones.


    As long as it can be exchanged for profound stones, no one will miss it, especially the outer disciples who are difficult to cultivate.


    Hearing Gu Fenglin say this, Ouyang Li was still a little surprised, but it was only a momentary thing. Judging from the reactions of Li Dingxiang and the others, they have long known about this place, and they have known Gu Fenglin for a long time, which is normal.


    Mu Bingyun followed behind Ouyang Qingqing, but Fu Xilin was still behind her.


    Walking through the hard-to-walk jungle, there was a cold wind blowing in the face, and after walking a few more steps, the wind became stronger and stronger, and it ruffled her hair.


    Gu Fenglin stopped: "Just go over from here, you must be careful, this road is very narrow."


    Gu Fenglin saw that several people had heard it, so he jumped down first. Li Dingxiang and the others did not hesitate and jumped down. Ouyang Li looked down, let Ouyang Qingqing go down first, and then carefully guarded behind Ouyang Qingqing.


    Finally arrived at Mu Bingyun. She looked down and saw a narrow path running along the cliff. On the left was the cliff, and on the right was the bottomless abyss. The wind was blowing from below. In the faint moonlight, she could see the slowly rising mist.


    Without hesitation, he jumped onto the trail all at once.


    The trail is only as wide as the soles of an adult''s foot, and there is no end to it if you look forward. There is also the whirring of the wind. If ordinary people pass through here, it is still somewhat difficult. For monks, as long as they are careful, they can pass smoothly. The trail is not smooth, there are bumps everywhere, and occasionally some gravel falls. Ouyang Qingqing can be heard from time to time. Occasionally, when a stone is knocked down, she will scream, provoking Li Dingxiang. The poisonous tongue was ridiculed again.


    Fortunately, Ouyang Li was behind her to protect her, it wouldn''t be a strange thing if Ouyang Qingqing fell. Mu Bingyun always knew that Ouyang Qingqing grew up in the Ouyang family. The Ouyang family is just such a girl, and she is naturally petted, unlike other aristocratic family ladies who grew up from battles.


    Mu Bingyun''s steps were very steady. Ouyang Li was in front of her, and Fu Xilin was in the back. The two of them occasionally noticed her movements. They thought that this little girl who was only ten years old would face this terrifying abyss. Some frightened expressions.


    However, when Ouyang Li took a step, Mu Bingyun followed a step steadily, Ouyang Li stopped, she was not in a hurry, and stopped. Every step seems to be calculated, and the place where you step on does not let the stone fall, which is really surprising.


    Fu Xilin pursed his lips, he still felt that she could help him unravel this dream.

 Chapter 85： sidewalk

    "Woooo-"


    The sound of falling stones came from behind him, Mu Bingyun subconsciously looked behind him, and saw Fu Xilin grabbing a stone, followed with ease, and then looking at the place he stepped on, a piece of it was dented.


    "Bingyun, let''s go, it''s alright." Fu Xilin''s ears were a little red, just now he was a little distracted and stepped on the wrong side, for fear of being laughed at by her. Who knew that Mu Bingyun was not joking, and gave him two glances.


    He was a little uncomfortable, and only heard Mu Bingyun say: "Senior Brother Fu, although your strength is good, you may be seriously injured if you fall. It''s better not to be distracted when walking on the cliff."


    From her point of view, Fu Xilin''s mistakes were mostly because he was thinking about something and didn''t pay attention for a while. This half-year-old boy didn''t have the rigor and momentum he grew up in the future.


    Fu Xilin did not expect that she would say such a thing, and she felt an inexplicable joy in her heart. Although there was no smile on her face, the joy in her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s eyes. She felt that this person was really strange. , Are you happy that you didn''t fall?


    Neuropathy!


    Fu Xilin''s tone softened a bit, no longer as stiff and cold as before: "Bingyun, let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun saw that there was no problem with him, so he turned his head and followed. During the conversation between the two, Ouyang Li and the others had already drawn some distance away, and she couldn''t help but quicken her pace, but in the blink of an eye, she caught up.


    Ouyang Li seemed to sense that she was following, and he didn''t look back. He just asked, "What''s wrong? Junior Sister Mu, what happened just now?"


    He needs to pay attention to Ouyang Qingqing at all times. Even if there is a sound behind him, he will not turn his head to look back. In his heart, his own girl is more important. Even so, he knows the footsteps of Mu Bingyun A simple greeting.


    "nothing."


    Mu Bingyun was too lazy to explain to this person. At this moment, Ouyang Li was afraid that she thought something had happened to her. Did Fu Xilin help her?


    In fact, Ouyang Li really thought this way. After protecting Ouyang Qingqing, he had no time to take care of other things. The subsequent conversation was accompanied by wind, and he did not listen carefully. Of course, he did not know that it was Fu Xilin who was in danger, but he Fu Xilin easily resolved.


    I don''t even know that Fu Xilin fell into a place because he was distracted.


    "Well then, be careful."


    It seemed that Ouyang Li was caring about her, but in fact he was just reminding her that if she fell, no one would save her.


    Mu Bingyun naturally knew, he didn''t need to remind him. Without a word, she followed silently. Fu Xilin was behind her, and when she heard Ouyang Li''s words, she also guessed a few points. She looked at her side face, flat and indifferent, as if she didn''t care about being misunderstood, nor did she care Ouyang Li''s indifference.


    All of this made him care more, what kind of experience made her so calm and terrifyingly cold.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to notice that he was looking at her again, turned his head coldly, and looked like you were distracted and caught by her again, which made Fu Xilin feel a little embarrassed.


    Mu Bingyun ignored her, saw Ouyang Li move, and continued to follow. This trail is indeed very dangerous. You have to move forward against the cliff wall. You can''t cross your legs and move forward. You can only move forward step by step, and it will be much slower to walk.


    She saw Ouyang Qingqing in front of her. Occasionally, she closed her eyes and slowly moved forward. Her face was very pale, but a little girl of a few years old grew up in the palm of her family. When she encountered such a scene, she was also afraid. Very normal.


    The cold wind blowing up from the abyss blew into her neck. With her current strength, she could not reach the realm of being warm in winter and cool in summer. Suddenly, she shivered, it was a little cold, and she didn''t know what was going on in front of her. How long will it take to get there.


    The group didn''t speak any more, a faint light illuminated the path they were walking, and every step was so careful. Gu Fenglin was at the forefront and walked the fastest. She took this road every year. It has been twelve years since she came to the Floating Cloud Sect, and there are only a few people who know this trail.


    Mu Bingyun was wondering, why did Gu Fenglin let them know?


    "It''s almost here, be careful, the last part of the road is even more dangerous."


    Hearing Gu Fenglin''s reminder, Ouyang Qingqing wailed: "Oh my God, I admire myself, brother, it will be even more dangerous ahead, I''m about to faint." On Ouyang Li''s body, if it wasn''t for this rope, she really wouldn''t dare to go on the road.


    "Qingqing, don''t be afraid, go slowly."


    Ouyang Li was very kind to Ouyang Qingqing. In the past life, everyone knew that Ouyang Li was a very calculating person, but even Mu Fengxue would be jealous of Ouyang Qingqing''s brother-sister relationship.


    "Well, brother, you have to protect me well. If I fall, my father will not let you go." Ouyang Qingqing said jokingly, just like a little girl acting like a spoiled child to her brother.


    It is really nice to be petted.


    Mu Bingyun was a little envious, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, Fu Xilin stared at the smile on her side face, and always felt a little distressed. The more she is like this, the more he can''t help approaching her, approaching her infinitely, even though she is extremely repelling him in her world.


    He began to feel that maybe he was not approaching her just for a dream. He also told himself that Mu Bingyun and him were just a chance encounter, how could it be possible to help him unravel his dream. But the voice in his heart really told him that the dream had something to do with her.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care about Fu Xilin''s scrutiny. The light of the night pearl on Gu Fenglin''s body in front of him was getting farther and farther, and it had stopped moving at a certain place. It was obvious that he had passed the last dangerous path.


    Ouyang Qingqing and Ouyang Li also started to set foot on the trail. The two walked very slowly. From time to time, they could hear Ouyang Qingqing''s screams, which added a bit of excitement to this quiet night.


    "Fu- finally here, scared me to death."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s victory voice came from the front, with some joy.


    Mu Bingyun followed silently, the road in front of her was indeed a very dangerous road.


    "Bingyun, can you come over?" Fu Xilin was also a little surprised when he saw the situation here. It is indeed a very dangerous road. At first glance, it is about half a mile in length. Can this little girl who is only ten years old in front of her have the courage to pass?


    It''s only half the size of an adult''s foot to be able to step on it. It''s not so much a trail as it is a stone standing on the side of the abyss. It''s very thin.


    The wind blowing from the abyss messed up her red clothes, and her face smiled.

 Chapter 86： Enemy road is narrow

    "no problem!"


    She said lightly, with a very confident look on her face. The wind was still blowing, making her hair messy and tangled. Fu Xilin wanted to say something. The red figure in front of her stepped onto the very narrow road, like a bright red petal, fluttering gracefully. When she got up, she passed a long distance in the blink of an eye. Her toes were on the ground, and her figure was very ethereal, as if this place was not a dangerous path.


    This is a splendid avenue on which she can run freely.


    She didn''t tiptoe over here cautiously, but ran recklessly from above, as if the opposite was a new world.


    When the smear of red stopped and turned to look at him, Fu Xilin suddenly returned to his senses and hurriedly followed. This difficult path, of course, cannot stop him.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you are really impressive. You can walk this road so easily."


    I don''t know if Ouyang Li was complimenting her, or if there was something in her words, Mu Bingyun took her as a compliment.


    "Thank you Senior Brother Ouyang for your compliment." Ouyang Li had a somewhat unnatural look on his face without any guilt on his face.


    Ouyang Qingqing took Mu Bingyun''s hand: "Sister Bingyun, you are really amazing, I still rely on my brother to be able to come here, it seems that I have to work hard, now elder sister Bingyun is more powerful than me."


    "You''re amazing too."


    Ouyang Qingqing was very happy when ?? was praised by Mu Bingyun.


    Fu Xilin also came over and silently followed behind Mu Bingyun, and he couldn''t take his eyes away from him.


    Gu Fenglin saw several people coming over, and said quickly: "Let''s go there quickly, the time has been delayed for a long time, and the people behind will catch up."


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun responded and followed behind Gu Fenglin, obviously not wanting to talk to Ouyang Li, which made him a little embarrassed, as if Mu Bingyun really didn''t like him very much, but was not so unfamiliar with Fu Xilin, could it be that he So annoying?


    In Liuyun Sect, but many young disciples admire him?


    "Brother Fu..." Ouyang Li cried out, seeing Fu Xilin following behind Mu Bingyun, opened his mouth, and took back the question from his mouth, this brother Fu would not really be an abandoned son of the Mu family. Are you concerned?


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you, let''s keep up with it, those people will come up later, but they are going to fight with us for the sky orchid snow grass."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s reminder made him withdraw his thoughts: "Okay."


    The two followed. All of this has nothing to do with Mu Bingyun. She has already seen the snow-white light on the top of the mountain in front of her. Is it Tianlan Snow Grass?


    When several people saw this, their pace quickened. After a while, they appeared at the place where the Tianlan snow grass gathered, and when they saw the Tianlan snow grass, everyone''s face showed a look of joy.


    Three long leaves, under the moonlight, glowing with snow-white light, very beautiful.


    Several people did not dare to make a sound, squatted down very tacitly, and started picking silently. Mu Bingyun knew the method of preservation for a long time. It was better to put the snow grass in the red smelt, and it would be better preserved in the smelt. When you need to take it out, put it in a storage bag.


    She was teaming up with Gu Fenglin and a few people, and took a mission. She needed 100 celestial plants. If there were no accidents, everyone would need to come up with 20 plants to hand in the quest. , and the rest is up to the individual.


    On the spot, there was only the sound of picking celestial orchid, and the subtle sound could not alarm the snow beasts hiding around. The speed of the few people is very fast. After calculating, there should be at least a thousand celestial plants here. Apart from the task, they can still leave a lot, which is regarded as a sum of income.


    About two-thirds of the way was picked, and there were hurried footsteps behind them. Several people stood up and saw several figures appear in front of them.


    "So it was you?"


    Gu Fenglin was instantly happy when he saw it, he stepped forward and held the night pearl to shine on their faces: "Oh, it''s you, Wan Xixi, is your face swollen? Hey, Wan Yiyi, your leg Not lame anymore?"


    "You guys are getting better very quickly." Gu Fenglin obviously felt that he started a little lightly, and his face was full of regret.


    Wan Xixi snorted coldly: "Gu Fenglin, don''t think that you won last time, it''s amazing!"


    "Sister, there are a lot of snowy orchid here, let''s pick them first, leave them alone, and finish the task." Wan Yiyi saw the faint snow-white snow grass behind Gu Fenglin, full of greed, and greeted them The supporters behind them must come forward to pick them.


    "Stop it!" Gu Fenglin scolded, "The two little girls from Wanjia, this girl discovered this place first. If you want to pick celestial orchid, you should move to another place!"


    Gu Fenglin said something arrogantly, Li Dingxiang glanced at her, isn''t this learning to speak by himself?


    Gu Fenglin turned around and made a grimace, Li Dingxiang replied with a mouth expression: Boring!


    Wan Xixi heard it, but they didn''t follow it. They finally found such a place. It seems that there are hundreds of celestial plants. How could they give up?


    "Gu Fenglin, who do you think you are? This is not your territory. Qiuyuegu belongs to the Liuyun Sect. Disciples who pass by here can naturally pick all kinds of elixir from it."


    "Senior Sister Wan is right, this is not your Gufenglin''s territory, and you told us not to pick the elixir here, who do you think you are??"


    The disciples who supported the Wanjia sisters hurriedly hurried to speak. Their tasks were not enough, and they could get it all together in front of them. Gu Fenglin stopped them now, didn''t they just block their fortunes?


    Gu Feng raised his eyebrows: "Wan Xixi, you are very capable? You actually found so many people to speak for you?"


    "Hmph, Gu Fenglin, you don''t have to be weird here," Wan Xixi was not afraid of Gu Fenglin, and waved her hand, "Pick the celestial orchid for me, don''t worry about Gu Fenglin."


    A few figures behind the Wan family sisters quickly jumped behind Gu Fenglin, obviously wanting to start picking snow grass, Wan Xixi''s face was full of pride, she felt that Gu Fenglin was just a paper tiger, although She has been defeated by the opponent every time, but this is not forever, one day she will trample Gu Fenglin under her feet.


    Crossing the ancient Fenglin, the Wanjia sisters ran over excitedly.


    Just as they walked to the rest of the Celestial Orchid, Ouyang Li and the others in the dark were about to come out. The sky was too dark, and of course the Wan sisters didn''t notice their existence.


    At this moment, Wan Yiyi seemed to have seen Mu Bingyun and stepped back.


    squinted and walked in front of Mu Bingyun, her whole person was gloomy, her eyes revealed ruthlessness, and under the moonlight, she was so conspicuous.

 Chapter 87： beast powder

    "It turned out to be you, the trash of the Mu family," Wan Yiyi felt angry when she thought of being beaten by this person, "I didn''t expect to meet you here, it''s really fate, bitch, You humiliated me that day, don''t think about leaving so well today!"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, his eyes fixed: "What do you want to do?"


    "What?" Wan Yiyi smiled gloomily, "Of course it''s revenge. On that day, if you humiliated me, I''ll pay you back tenfold."


    "Sister, Mu Bingyun''s waste is here, let''s clean her up first." Wan Yiyi seemed to have found some kind of treasure, and her words were extremely excited. Seeing Mu Bingyun''s eyes were full of small flames.


    As soon as Wan Xixi heard it, she rushed over: "Where is it?" As soon as she came over, she saw Mu Bingyun in red under the moonlight with a stern expression, "It''s really fate. , little bitch, you dare to beat my sister, you don''t want to live, right?"


    Fu Xilin felt that if he didn''t come out again, there would be a big battle here. Her appearance also looked very excited, as if she wanted to beat someone, exactly the same as the expression on the ring that day.


    Even if she knew how to teach Wanjia sister a lesson, she was okay, but he still wanted to help her.


    "Ice cloud."


    Fu Xilin walked to Mu Bingyun''s side, and at the same time Ouyang Li and Ouyang Qingqing also came over, protecting Mu Bingyun in the middle, and Lin Chen and others also showed.


    When Wan Xixi saw it, she almost didn''t turn her back. Just now, she thought that although there were a few figures here, they were just Gu Fenglin''s lackeys, but she didn''t want to be Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin. This is not good. It seems that today is the I can''t teach this little **** a lesson.


    "Yiyi, let''s go!"


    She really doesn''t have the courage to compete with people like Ouyang Li for the sky orchid snow grass. She really doesn''t know why Gu Fenglin met them, why Mu Bingyun is so good with these people, the rumors are true Yes, Fengshou should pay more attention to Mu Bingyun.


    In a short period of time, they really couldn''t take care of each other. Qiuyuegu was originally a very good place. If you take care of some disciples here, even if you kill the other party, as long as no one finds out, no one from the Liuyun Sect will take care of them. It''s a pity that with Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin around, she didn''t dare to do this. She couldn''t fight against the strength of the two, and even if she could, she wouldn''t dare to provoke the young masters of these two great families.


    Wan Yiyi was very unwilling, but she knew that it was impossible to deal with Mu Bingyun today.


    Her eyes were ruthless, she walked in front of Mu Bingyun, and said viciously: "You are lucky today, the next time you meet me, it will not be so easy, Mu Bingyun, I hope you can walk out from here, Before you go out, it''s better not to meet me, or you to meet me alone!"


    Obviously Wan Yiyi hated Mu Bingyun very much. She couldn''t let go of what happened last time for a long time. She was beaten by a new disciple, so where did she put her face? Many young disciples are laughing at her, and they are not less excluded.


    All of this was caused by Mu Bingyun. If she didn''t teach Mu Bingyun a lesson, she really wouldn''t be called Wan Yiyi.


    Wan Yiyi brushed past Mu Bingyun, bumped her on purpose, and left with Wan Xixi.


    "Sisters of the Wan family also had such a cowardly time, Feng Lin, with Senior Brother Ouyang and Senior Brother Fu around, it would be more effective than if you taught them a lesson." Li Dingxiang smiled sneeringly.


    "Okay, let''s hurry up and pick the rest of the Celestial Orchid. After picking our task, we have completed the task. The time of this task is ten days. In the remaining time, we can go to other places to take a look. Can you find some good things?" Gu Fenglin is like this every year, it can be said that most of her net worth is obtained at this time of year.


    Her talent is not good, and she was able to reach the third rank of samurai, all relying on what she got in Qiuyuegu, and gradually improve her strength. The talents of Lin Chen and these people are not very talented, they are still better than Mu Bingyun.


    In their eyes, Mu Bingyun is better than their luck. She met Feng Shouzuo''s attention and gave her an elixir. Feng Shouzuo said before that Mu Bingyun still has the medicinal effect of elixir in her body, and she will make breakthroughs in the future. Hurry up, I don''t know how powerful this medicine is, they are envious.


    A person with such a bad talent is lucky enough to be considered a kind of strength!


    Gu Fenglin said this, and Lin Chen and the others quickly regretted that they had not finished picking the place where the celestial orchid snow grass had not been picked, but Mu Bingyun did not go any further. Naturally, the three of Ouyang Li didn''t go there. They came to accompany Ouyang Qingqing to complete the task, and they didn''t take it seriously.


    Mu Bingyun''s line of sight has been in the direction where the Wanjia sisters disappeared, and suddenly said to Gu Fenglin: "You guys hurry up, Senior Sister Gu."


    "What''s the matter, Bingyun?" Gu Fenglin asked, his movements subconsciously quickening.


    After a while, they finished picking the rest of the Celestial Orchid. After a few people returned here, Gu Fenglin asked again, "Bingyun, what happened to you just now?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s go this way!" Mu Bingyun turned his head, his face under the moonlight was a little stern, Gu Fenglin''s whole body trembled, this feeling was a bit terrifying, like when he beat Mu Mingfei back then of.


    Ouyang Li didn''t believe that there was nothing, this Mu Bingyun must have discovered something?


    "Sister Bingyun, what is that in your hand?" Ouyang Qingqing would surround Mu Bingyun when he had nothing to do. When he walked over, he saw a small bottle in Mu Bingyun''s hand. Is it powdered?


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Qingqing became nervous: "Sister Bingyun, are you injured?"


    Seeing her nervous appearance with no impurities in her eyes, Mu Bingyun shook her head: "No."


    "Then what is this?" Ouyang Qingqing was curious, "Isn''t it the medicine used for injury, or the powder?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled sternly, and the air around him lowered a bit. Seeing a few people, they all wanted to know, and icy words came out of his mouth: "It''s medicine powder, animal powder."


    "Ah¡ª" Ouyang Qingqing looked surprised, "How could this be? Sister Bingyun, what are you going to do??"


    "I didn''t do anything," Mu Bingyun put away the animal powder, "Just give it back to Wan Yiyi."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun say this, everyone felt that it was not easy, and they returned it to Wan Yiyi. How do you say this, so this beast fan is Wan Yiyi? ? Ouyang Li''s eyes flickered. He remembered that Wan Yiyi had hit Mu Bingyun just now when he was leaving. Could it be this time?


    "Did Wan Yiyi leave beast-inducing powder on you?" Fu Xilin asked, with some anger in his tone, "The beast-inducing powder can''t be washed off, Bingyun, hurry up and change your clothes!"

 Chapter 88： A wave of monsters came

    "No need." Mu Bingyun raised his sleeves and lifted up the place where the animal powder was sprinkled just now, "Look, everything will be fine."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, as if she was showing off this red dress to them, and she was naughty like a real little girl: "This dress, if it gets on anything, can fall off automatically. Just touch it, there will be no problem. This bottle contains the scraped animal powder, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Invisibly, Cangyu still helped her, this red dress is really her lucky thing, she will keep it well, a piece of clothes that brings luck. She will become stronger in the future, she must go to Xizhou, and thank Cangyu, this mysterious powerhouse, who helps her without any reason.


    Looking back, she suddenly discovered that there is one person she trusts most in this life, Cang Yu.


    Desolate!


    Fu Xilin saw her smile suddenly, so unguarded, so warm, she seemed to be recalling something and frowned, what was she thinking?


    "Then Wan Yiyi is really abominable. She actually got beast-inducing powder on Sister Bingyun. Isn''t this killing people? What if a group of demon beasts are attracted!" Ouyang Qingqing''s face was fierce, as if she was going to arrest Wan Yiyi and whip her for a lesson.


    Li Dingxiang sneered at this: "This kind of person is best dead."


    "I also think that it seems that we started a little lightly, but our strength really can''t kill each other." Gu Fenglin added on the side, besides, she didn''t dare, once it was found out by the sect, stay What kind of evidence, will be severely punished, will be sent to the Southern Wilderness, that place is a very vicious place.


    Southern Wilderness is full of treasures for the strong and powerful, and there is a dead end for those without strength.


    Mu Bingyun paused, and recalled in his eyes, Southern Wilderness! It is a place worth remembering. In her previous life, she only explored a third of it, and King Xuan''s strength was only able to explore a third of it, which shows the danger inside.


    "Brother, when we meet those two people again, we must teach them a lesson and beat them hard!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was still full of viciousness. Once the beast-inducing powder really fell on Mu Bingyun, not only Mu Bingyun, but everyone else would suffer.


    Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed: "I don''t think we need to take action anymore, Junior Sister Mu has already taken action, right??"


    "Senior brother Ouyang, you are really sharp-eyed, you know everything." Facing Ouyang Li''s piercing eyes, Mu Bingyun was neither flustered nor uncomfortable, she did return it.


    "Bingyun, what did you do??" Gu Fenglin became curious, and just heard Mu Bingyun say to go back, how did he go back?


    "Let''s talk as we walk," Mu Bingyun turned around and went in the other direction, "It just so happened that she had some powerful beast-inducing powder on her body. When she threw the beast-inducing powder on me, I also returned a little bit more than she did. The one that is ten times stronger is enough, so we have to go faster."


    Mu Bingyun felt that their speed was still sluggish, and Leng Jue Ding said something extremely creepy.


    Gu Fenglin opened his mouth, and jumped forward.


    Seeing this, the rest of the people also followed quickly, attracting beast fans? Or ten times stronger? ?


    Several people were in a cold sweat, and they really went back. When Ouyang Qingqing felt very happy, she also hurriedly ran with her calves, which was so relieved.


    Never thought that Big Sister Bingyun would be so powerful, her eyes were full of admiration.


    But now they are walking fast, thinking about what happened to the Wan Yiyi sisters, they are all excited. After a while, several people felt that it was almost the same. There were several big trees in front of them, the kind that could not be hugged by several people. The connection between the big trees was very close, and Gu Fenglin stopped.


    "Why don''t we just rest here tonight and go out at dawn tomorrow?"


    In addition to the special situation of Tianlan Snow Grass, it needs to be seen at night. It is better to find the rest of the elixir during the day, and everyone has no opinion.


    The ancient phoenix forest flew up the tree and chose a comfortable position to sit down. The same is true for the rest of the people. The trees are covered by branches and leaves. Even if people or monsters pass by, as long as they hide their breath, they are not easy to be discovered and are very safe.


    Mu Bingyun also jumped to the tree and found a place where the trunks crossed, and his small body was just right to sit in the center. Fu Xilin fell beside her like a follower.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him lightly, did not speak, and closed his eyes. Coming all the way, she consumed a lot of physical strength, and she adjusted her breath.


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything. If he didn''t want to say anything, it was considered that he had entered a state of cultivation.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will shoot you?"


    Fu Xilin made a rare joke. He found that there was no formation around her at all. It was really careless. In this way, I''m afraid it won''t work to walk outside.


    Mu Bingyun slowly opened his eyes: "Before you die, I will pull your back."


    After ?? finished speaking, Mu Bingyun closed his eyes again, and a cold sentence echoed in Fu Xilin''s ears, making him stunned for a moment. At this moment, he discovered that although she did not set up a formation around her, her whole body was tense, and she was always paying attention to her surroundings.


    Of course, with Chi Ye around, Mu Bingyun can watch a range of several hundred meters around with just a little distraction. If Fu Xilin makes any moves, she will be able to find out immediately.


    As for the formation, she has just bought a formation plate. With her strength, she is not able to set up that kind of powerful protection formation. Some small soundproof formations are fine.


    The array disk is used in times of crisis, but it cannot be wasted at this time.


    Fu Xilin also wanted to enter the state of cultivation, but he couldn''t sink in, so he had to sit on the side and silently observe Mu Bingyun.


    For him, Mu Bingyun only has three words: boring person.


    The breeze blows the leaves, making a rustling sound, listening to the ear, but at this moment it makes people feel that the leaves are singing.


    Suddenly, Ouyang moved, his expression extremely serious: "Not good!"


    Mu Bingyun also opened his eyes, it was a monster, or a large group of monsters! The person in front of the monster is the Wan family sisters.


    "You guys have an array plate, I brought one, only enough for two people." Ouyang Li said.


    Li Dingxiang said: "I also have one, which can accommodate two people."


    "I have it too." Lin Chen said.


    After ??, several people looked at Mu Bingyun and Fu Xilin, Mu Bingyun silently took out the array plate: "I have it."


    "If Senior Brother Fu doesn''t have it, come with me!" She felt that a person like Fu Xilin would not be able to prepare a battle.

 Chapter 89： clothes off

    At the moment, a few people started the formation plate on the tree, held their breath at the same time, used the branches and leaves to hide themselves, and silently watched the location where they came. Obviously, the beast-inducing powder on Wan Yiyi''s body was too violent, which led to a large wave of monsters chasing after them. Those who had followed Wan Yiyi and the others before had disappeared, and they might have fallen into the mouths of monsters.


    They came back because they wanted to lead the monsters to their side. Thinking of this, everyone hated the two sisters more and more.


    Although Ouyang Qingqing has a simpler temperament, she is fortunate to be jealous of evil. She is not the kind of person with kindness in her heart. After all, she all came from a great family, and her experience will be different from the rest of the people. I have seen and heard this since I was a child.


    The distance between several big trees is very close. In order not to be discovered, several people have already reached the top of the tree. Even if they look up, they cannot find their breath, and they also hide their own breath. The Wan family sisters ran in this direction in a very embarrassed way, followed by the excited and roaring sounds of the monsters.


    "Sister, they don''t seem to be here, we''ve all been running for so long, wouldn''t we go somewhere else?"


    Wan Yiyi was panting as she tried her best to avoid the pursuit of the monsters. She would occasionally deal with the monsters'' attacks, which would be fire-breathing, water arrows, and various attacks. In short, let her Very embarrassed, the clothes that were already light and thin had a lot of holes torn, and the wind from the outside had to get into the body, which was very uncomfortable.


    Wan Xixi didn''t get any better either. Looking closely, Wan Xixi''s long hair seemed to be burnt a lot, and her clothes were torn like Wan Yiyi''s. The two tore off their skirts to make their movements faster. . But the monsters behind them kept chasing, making them even more desperate. At present, the monsters really can''t catch up with them, but their stamina keeps running out. If they continue, they can''t find a way to escape, and they will only fall into the mouths of the monsters.


    The people who followed them just now were all torn apart by the monsters. Thinking of the **** scene, the two of them gained strength under their feet, and their speed increased a lot.


    "Yiyi, didn''t you put the beast-inducing powder on that **** Mu Bingyun? Why are these monsters chasing after us reluctantly??"


    Wan Xixi was annoyed. At first, she thought that she had accidentally touched the territory of the monster, so that the other party would chase after it so viciously. When she avoided it, she was still discovered by the monster, and she felt that something was wrong.


    This is obviously like putting beast-inducing powder on their bodies. If they continue like this, they may be able to provoke more monsters to come over, so they don''t dare to run inside. The monsters inside are even more powerful, and they simply deal with them. No.


    Wan Yiyi looked aggrieved: "I don''t know, sister, what should we do? If we keep going, we will definitely not be able to run away from the monsters. Besides, we don''t know what monsters will be around here." She wanted to cry without tears, and she didn''t know if these monsters liked them, they always chased after their butts, and she didn''t want to die here.


    Wan Xixi looked annoyed: "You check to see if there is anything on your body, whether it got on the body when he used animal powder on that bitch."


    Hearing this, Wan Yiyi ran and checked it out. After such an investigation, she saw some medicinal powder on her shoulder, and her eyes were filled with ferocity: "Sister, I found it, I have animal-inducing powder on my shoulder, it''s not mine, it should be That **** put it on me."


    "So??" Wan Xixi was full of anger: "Since I found it, why don''t you get rid of it quickly, are you trash??"


    Being scolded by Wan Xixi, she felt uncomfortable, and knew that the monsters would keep chasing them if she didn''t get rid of them. She had animal powder in her hand, and of course there was a potion for dissolving the powder. She took out a small bottle containing the potion to wash away the animal powder, tilted the bottle, and poured out the potion on her shoulders.


    Wan Xixi felt that the number of monsters behind seemed to increase, and said eagerly: "Are you ready??"


    "Sister, it''s not good," Wan Yiyi cried, "This potion can''t wash off the powder, and I don''t know what formula the **** used to attract animals."


    "Waste, take off your clothes if you can''t wash them off, what formula are you still researching, have you been kicked by a donkey in the head??" Wan Xixi scolded her with hatred for not becoming steel. She really didn''t know how she had such a brain. A sister who is not bright, she is a little doubtful whether they are sisters or not.


    Mu Bingyun and the others were able to sit on the tree and silently see the appearance of the two being chased by monsters and be in a state of embarrassment. They didn''t say a word. They just felt very happy. The two sisters usually acted in awe, but they were punished.


    Wan Yiyi hesitated as she ran, "Sister, did you bring the rest of your clothes?" In order to pack more elixir this time, she put all her jewelry and clothes in the sect. How could she expect to encounter such a thing? thing. After all, storage bags are limited, and one storage bag can¡¯t hold many things. If you want to buy a storage ring, I don¡¯t know if ordinary disciples can afford it. An ordinary storage ring requires tens of thousands of profound stones. .


    Wan Xixi looked aggrieved, and was really implicated by this waste: "No!"


    She also had the same idea as Wan Yiyi, how could she bring so many useless things, and stay here for only ten days, and the clothes on her body are also treasures, which can be dusted automatically, and there is no need to dress up for tasks.


    Wan Yiyi looked desperate: "Then...then what should I do, if my sister takes off my clothes, then...then..."


    "Yiyi, take off your clothes, something is wrong," Wan Xixi heard a vibrating sound in her ear, as if a large number of monsters were running over, panic flashed in her eyes, and she subconsciously looked at the source of the sound, I saw pieces of white snow rolling down on the slope, and my eyes widened, "Get off, that''s a snow beast. Quick, a large group of snow beasts are coming."


    "What??" Wan Yiyi was also full of horror. One snow beast is not scary, and ten snow beasts are not scary. What is scary is a large number of snow beasts. She only felt a little dizzy in front of her eyes, and she couldn''t care about her shame at the moment. He quickly took off the clothes on his body and threw it into the group of monsters with a single force.


    When the two sisters saw the monster beasts rushing up, they hurriedly ran. When they reached the distance, they saw that a large number of snow beasts also rushed into the group of monster beasts. Apparently, he was stunned by the snow beast.


    A small snow beast with white hair opened its **** mouth and bit the monster''s neck one by one. Hiding in the grass, not daring to show any breath, she saw that the demon beast who had just chased them was bitten by the snow beast, sucking blood, and a little nauseated in her stomach, but she was very lucky in her eyes, fortunately, Wan Yiyi made a decisive decision. Otherwise, they will be bitten off their necks just like the fate of these monsters. Who would have thought that such a cute snow beast is actually such a ferocious monster.

 Chapter 90： Hu Laosan is here again

    Ouyang Qingqing almost screamed when she saw the ferocity of the snow beast. Fortunately, Ouyang Li covered her mouth. She stared at the ferocity in front of her, obviously she had never seen such a scene before.


    Gu Fenglin and the others were quite calm, not to mention the snow beast biting his neck, they had seen even more tragic scenes. In Qiuyue Valley all year round, not to mention hunting monsters, there are not a few people who kill people.


    Ouyang Li subconsciously looked at Mu Bingyun, seeing her pale expression, as if there was nothing in front of her, she wondered, how could she be so calm?


    Fu Xilin also noticed Mu Bingyun''s expression, seeing the flash of emotion in her eyes, as if to say, this is something that happens often, and it''s not surprising. Thinking deeply, has she experienced this since she was a child?


    But the information he got people to find out is not like this. The news shows that she has not been to other places except going to the mountains around the Mu family to pick elixir every day. In the mountains around the Mu family, there are not many monsters and the level is very low, and ordinary mortals can deal with them. , it should not be called a monster.


    The two sisters in the grass also watched everything silently. Wan Yiyi had a bellyband and a pair of obscene pants hanging on her body. Her hair was messy and her posture was very indecent. She was lying in the grass. Wan Xixi was better than her. It''s still complete, except for the large holes that were broken, the cool wind also blew into her body.


    The snow beasts in front of him were still biting off the necks of the monster beasts next to each other. Wan Yiyi couldn''t help it: "Sister, let''s go. They seem to be busy and ignore us."


    "Idiot, don''t you miss such a big gain when you leave at this time?" Wan Xixi''s face was full of greed, "There are also a hundred or two hundred monsters here. After we leave, we can put away the body of the monster, and then we can take it out and exchange for profound stones, can we leave at this time??¡±


    What an idiot, not her Wan Xixi''s sister.


    Wan Yiyi reminded her, and her face also showed an extremely greedy look: "Sister is right, as it should be." The excitement on her face is not weaker than that of Wan Xixi, and the two sisters just stood there silently. Thinking of exchanging so many monsters for profound stones, wouldn''t it be wonderful?


    "Then wait, when the snow beast leaves, we can put away the body of the monster, and as soon as the sky brightens, we will leave Qiuyuegu and sell the monster, we don''t have to do any tasks, we can rest for a while. "Wan Xixi said with a calculating face, "As for the two sluts, Mu Bingyun and Gu Fenglin, we will slowly find a way to deal with them. As long as they are still in the Liuyun faction for a day, don''t even think about escaping."


    "Understood, elder sister, that Mu Bingyun must be left to me to clean up. She beat her last time..." Thinking of this Wan Yiyi''s face contorted, "That **** is really hateful, I I remember that Mu Mingfei also seems to hate this person very much, and maybe they can join forces at that time."


    "Mu Mingfei? The one who was slapped on the face by that **** in the ring??" Wan Xixi was calculating, with a faint jealousy in her eyes, "I heard that Mu Mingfei and Brother Qiao hooked up."


    "It''s her, I don''t know what fox tricks she used. This Mu family woman is really not simple. One is more powerful than the other. It is said that the Mu family also has a man named Mu Fengxue. This is Mu Fengxue. The eldest lady of the family is rumored to be an immortal-level wood vein. At the beginning, the head of Ling went down the mountain specifically for this matter, and wanted to bring her back. Unfortunately, her mother just passed away, and she stayed at home to observe filial piety for three years. to the Flowing Cloud Sect."


    "I know, it''s the person who became famous at a young age? Sure enough, she is a scheming girl, and the Mu family are all sluts."


    The two sisters of the Wan family were discussing the Mu family here, and Mu Bingyun could hear them clearly. They all looked at Mu Bingyun subconsciously. Seeing that she didn''t look angry, they were surprised. Did she not dare to be angry? After all, these two are talking about the Mu family''s bad?


    Only Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin knew that Mu Xiangtian had already spoken, and that Mu Bingyun''s future life and death was not a matter of the Mu family, which meant that Mu Bingyun had been abandoned by the Mu family and would be alone in the future. Who wants to deal with her? There is no need to look at the Mu family''s face.


    None of the others said a word. Mu Bingyun glanced at the two sisters in the grass with a look of sternness on their faces. I''m afraid they won''t be able to do what they want.


    A moment later, the snow beasts who were present seemed to have enough to eat and drink, checked whether there were any fish that slipped through the net, and left in a group. Where did they come from they still go up the **** from the bottom. Wan Yiyi and the others saw the snow beast disappear for a while, and regardless of their own embarrassment, they hurriedly ran to the place full of monster corpses and laughed.


    "Sister, it looks like there are close to 300 monsters!" She frowned again, "But the storage bag can''t hold at all, half of it, what should I do?"


    Wan Xixi looked contemptuous: "Don''t worry, I have a lot with me. I usually ask you to prepare more, but you don''t listen. It''s not a joke that you can''t take your baby with you now."


    "That''s it, that''s really great." Wan Yiyi was wearing a bellyband and trousers and began to prepare to pack up the monster. At this moment, a sinister laugh sounded in their ears.


    "Can''t fit it, let us help you do it!"


    Wan Yiyi and the two quickly raised their heads, only to see two very wretched men walking towards them.


    Several people on the tree naturally saw the faces of these two people, and they were shocked, especially Ouyang Qingqing. Isn''t this the two people they met before? How did they come back? ?


    Hu Laosan''s eyes fell on Wan Yiyi''s body, and took two steps forward: "This little girl is dressed really cool, is this waiting for your third master?" Dirty eyes glanced at Wan Yiyi''s body Over and over, she just felt sick all over.


    This wretched-looking thing dared to think about her body all night: "Bah, hurry up and leave here if you are sensible, otherwise this girl is welcome."


    "Haha, I''m still a fierce person. I just like riding a fierce horse. It is much more interesting to conquer a fierce horse." Hu Laosan took a few steps forward, and was about to walk in front of Wan Yiyi. After leaving her, his eyes fell on her chest, his expression became more and more wretched, "It''s quite predictable, I like it."


    "You''d better leave right away, otherwise we''ll be welcome." Wan Xixi always felt that this person gave them a very dangerous feeling. He was not as impulsive as usual, and went forward to fight. This person should have been waiting here for a long time. It only appeared after seeing the snow beast leaving.

 Chapter 91： It was him

    Wan Yiyi''s face was very ugly: "Sister, teach them a lesson!"


    "Haha, you actually want to teach me a lesson to Hu Laosan, two little girls, haven''t you heard of my Hu Laosan''s name, if you want to live, it''s better to be obedient." Hu Laosan He raised his head and laughed, as if he had heard a funny joke.


    When they heard Hu Laosan''s name, Wan Yiyi''s expressions changed dramatically. How could they have thought that they would meet Hu Laosan here, then Hu Laosi was naturally behind Hu Laosan. These two were very ruthless. Spicy, waiting all year round in the Qiuyue Valley area, specializing in robbing disciples who do tasks inside.


    Not to mention the robbery. The methods of these two are very cruel. Anyone who has been robbed by them will not leave their lives. As for the female cultivator, naturally, they cannot escape the defilement of these two. Many female cultivators resisted with death. But these two are very cunning, and it is not so easy to capture.


    "Sister, what should I do? He is the third Hu."


    Wan Yiyi clasped her arms, her whole body was on the verge of despair, and when Hu Laosan met them, they definitely couldn''t escape without thinking too much. Even the strength of King Wu can''t fight against Laosan Hu. One of them is a third-order warrior and the other is an eighth-order warrior. The other party is so powerful, how could they escape.


    When Hu Laosan saw the pale faces of the two sisters, he laughed even more madly. He liked the way these female nuns knew that he was Hu Laosan, and they were so frightened that they had to give in to him in the end. He took a step and walked towards the two of them step by step, with a lewd smile on his face, Wan Yiyi and Wan Xixi took out their long swords, and it seemed that they were ready to fight to the death.


    "You two little girls, don''t be afraid, as long as you follow me, Mr. Hu, I guarantee that you are both delicious and spicy. I don''t need to introduce myself to Mr. Hu''s net worth, you should understand it, right??"


    "You, don''t come here!"


    Wan Yiyi gestured with the sword, which made Mr. Hu laugh: "This temper is really strong, I, Mr. Hu, like this."


    Seeing Hu Laosan approaching, Wan Yiyi didn''t even think about it, she raised her sword and chopped it down, but the next moment she felt numb in her hand, and the sword fell to the ground, seeing Hu Laosan easily slash her sword Destroyed, she was terrified.


    Wan Xixi also tried to resist, but of course, Hu Laosan easily took off the sword.


    "You two sisters should follow my brothers! I just like this girl who wears less clothes, and the one who covers it tightly is yours, fourth." Hu Laosan looked satisfied, "so beautiful. The little girl, it''s really cheap for you, the fourth child, did you hear that?"


    Hu Laosan felt that something was wrong, and when he looked back, he saw Hu Laosi, who was lying behind him, lying on the ground, blood dripping from his mouth and eyes, and a hole in his chest, and blood seeping out from the inside, making his clothes wet.


    "Fourth!!"


    Hu Laosan burst into anger, "Who, who killed Laosi, let me out, Laozi will kill you!!"


    "Sister..." Wan Yiyi''s eyes flashed with joy, holding Wan Xixi''s arm, and seeing a certain direction, a figure appeared there, dressed in gray-black clothes, with a cold face, holding a long sword in one hand, the sword''s There is still blood left on it, it is that Hu Laosi''s.


    Are they saved?


    "Who are you??"


    Hu Laosan naturally found this person, and said with some trepidation in his heart, "Who are you, dare to care about my Hu Laosan affairs??"


    "Hu Laosan?"


    The mouth repeated, it was so cold, like a voice from hell, making Hu Laosan more and more uncertain. Who is this person? He was sure that he must be stronger than him.


    "Your Excellency, I didn''t offend you, Mr. Hu. I don''t want these monsters. If you can afford it, I will accept it and make a friend today, how about it?" Mr. Hu rolled his eyes, his eyes fell On the two sisters Wan Yiyi, "There are two beautiful chicks here, and I will give them to your Excellency to enjoy."


    The man didn''t speak, he walked over step by step with his long sword, and gradually fell into Mu Bingyun''s line of sight. She finally saw this face clearly, and quickly lowered her eyes, she said that she heard this voice just now Some familiar, it turned out to be him!


    The luck of the two Wan Yiyi sisters is really good. If they meet him, they won''t die. The third Hu''s life is not good. It''s a bit risky to be a robber.


    "Your Excellency, do you agree??"


    Mr. Hu saw that the other party was walking slowly, without any intention of doing anything, and was immediately delighted: "Then I will leave first, Mr. Hu, and I will leave this place to your Excellency."


    After ?? finished speaking, Hu Laosan turned around and was about to leave, only to hear the sound of the sword cutting through the air, Hu Laosan suddenly screamed and fell to the ground. The sword was put into the scabbard reflecting the moonlight. The man squeezed a fire trick and landed on Hu Laosan and Hu Laosi. In an instant, the two of them turned to ashes, and the Wan family sisters were stunned. They were very skilled. method.


    The two didn''t know whether this person was an enemy or a friend, so they didn''t dare to speak, but seeing this person was extremely handsome, they didn''t feel so disgusted in their hearts. If this person was also a robber, they would not be so opposed to letting the two of them join.


    "Are you disciples of the outer peaks?"


    Just when the two of them were very confused, they heard the question from the man, their expressions were not as cold as before, and they eased a lot.


    How did the two of them not know that they were really saved. Listening to the meaning of their words, they secretly guessed that this should be a strong person in the Liuyun Sect? There are many Liuyun faction powerhouses, and there are even more that they don''t know. Occasionally, some strong people pass by here and happen to save them, and it is not uncommon.


    At this moment, the two hurriedly bowed: "Disciple Wan Xixi"


    "Disciple Wan Yiyi."


    "Meet the seniors, I wonder if the seniors can be from my Liuyun Sect?"


    The man smiled lightly: "Moxing!"


    desert line? ?


    Wan Yiyi and the two suddenly widened their eyes. Isn''t this the youngest elder of the Flowing Cloud Sect, Elder Mo Xing? It is said that the elder Mo Xing went to the Southern Wilderness and never came back for many years. They actually met the elder Mo Xing. The elder Mo Xing is the elder of the Xuanwang realm! Their luck is too good, right? ?


    "The disciple has seen Elder Mo."


    The two didn''t dare to pretend to be awkward. It was rumored that Elder Mo was the most disliked of hypocritical women, and they didn''t want to be hated by the sudden savior.


    Mo Xing saw that Wan Yiyi was disheveled, and suddenly threw a gray robe over.


    "Put on."


    "The disciple thanked Elder Mo."


    Wan Yiyi was grateful, took the robe, turned around and walked to a hidden place, put on the clothes and appeared in front of Mo Xing.


    "Thank you Elder Mo today, otherwise the two of us will really fall into the hands of the third Hu." Wan Xixi was full of gratitude, and she looked at the corpses of monsters all over the ground from the corner of her eyes, and she still wanted to put them away .

 Chapter 92： framed

    Mo Xing saw Wan Xixi''s expression: "Put it away!"


    The two were overjoyed, thanked them, and hurriedly went to collect the corpses of those monsters. But Mo Xing walked under the big connected trees, staring at the branches and thinking deeply.


    "come out!"


    Obviously it was a soft sound, and several people felt extremely uncomfortable in their hearts, as if they had breathed a sullen breath in them, and fell down involuntarily.


    "I have seen Elder Mo."


    Several people heard the words just now and hurriedly saluted. Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin had met Mo Xing before, but they didn''t have much communication with them. They only knew that Mo Xing''s temperament was very strange, and the general leader would not dare to provoke him.


    After all, Mo Xing has the strength to be the first, and he is the youngest elder with great talent.


    Mo Xing glanced at Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin: "Why didn''t you come to the rescue when you met my disciple in distress?"


    Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin looked at each other. The temper of this elder Mo Xing was indeed a bit weird. Everyone knew that if they went down at that time, the result would not be the same. Besides, Wan Yiyi and the others didn''t have the heart to save them. When people were killed, they wanted to kill them, so how could they possibly help them out?


    "The two of them want to put beast-inducing fans on Sister Bingyun, so we won''t save them. Besides, we can''t beat them with our strength." Ouyang Qingqing has always been accustomed to being straight, so she blurted out the matter at once, Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin suddenly felt bad.


    Sure enough, Mo Xing asked, "Who is Bingyun??" Although he asked that, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun. Her red dress was so conspicuous that she was rejected by Mo Xing from the beginning. I noticed that when he appeared, this disciple looked at him strangely.


    "Elder Mo, it''s not like that. It''s clearly that Mu Bingyun sprinkled the beast-inducing powder on the disciple, and that attracted so many monsters to attack the disciple. Fortunately, the disciple removed his clothes at the critical moment, and this was avoided. devoured by monsters." Wan Yiyi heard the movement here, and knew that these people were hiding in the tree to watch their jokes, and her heart was full of anger. Good thing you, Mu Bingyun, dare to plot against her like this, in front of her. In the face of Elder Mo Xing, she must destroy the image of this person, and being hated by an elder, she feels very cool!


    Mo Xing frowned upon hearing this. The sect did not allow disciples to kill each other, and asked, "Is that so?"


    "No." Naturally, Mu Bingyun would not admit it. If Wan Yiyi hadn''t made a move, why would she go back even harder?


    "The disciple''s clothes are still there. Elder Mo can check it. That Mu Bingyun wanted to harm the disciple because we had some grudges before." Wan Yiyi continued, letting a few people They all felt that she was extremely despicable and shameless.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t interrupt during the period, but Ouyang Qingqing was so anxious that he wanted to say something but was stopped by Ouyang Li. Even if they were members of the Ouyang family, this Mo Xing would not treat them kindly because of the face of the Ouyang family.


    Mu Bingyun saw Ouyang Li''s movements, his face was expressionless, and Gu Fenglin and the others did not dare to make a sound.


    Mo Xing took a step forward and landed in front of Mu Bingyun. The two were only two steps apart. He looked down at her, just like in the last moment of his previous life. Holding the Wandu Pill to save Mu Fengxue, this person is still the same as before. At this moment, he has not met Mu Fengxue, and his temperament has not changed at all. What he thinks is right is right, and what he thinks is wrong , is wrong.


    "Is that so?" Mo Xing asked again, "Mu Bingyun."


    He frowned, this disciple looked extremely condescending, as if he didn''t take him seriously, his strength was only the eighth rank of a martial artist, his talent was too poor, a disciple of the outer peak, right?


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, Mo Xing pressed him with an aura. In an instant, Mu Bingyun felt blood rushing up in her body, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. She fell to the ground and quickly stood up again. Mo Xing has kept his hand, but this character is really not unfamiliar at all. I really don''t know how Mu Fengxue in the previous life managed to get this person.


    "Tell me, what''s going on?" Liuyun Sect does not allow the killing of each other''s disciples. Although such a thing is unavoidable, since he has encountered it, he will naturally not ignore it.


    Mu Bingyun wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and looked at Mo Xing with a fixed gaze. When Fu Xilin wanted to speak, she spoke.


    "Of course not, Elder Mo Xing!"


    Mo Xing saw her finally speaking, and his expression eased: "Tell me the truth."


    Wan Yiyi saw this, something was not good, she wanted to stop it, but she stopped when she saw Mo Xing, a look made her tremble and dare not speak any more. But she was very anxious, she was afraid that Mu Bingyun would show any evidence, thinking that the beast-inducing powder had been removed by the other party, she would definitely not leave any evidence.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Wan Yiyi, with a stern face, two bottles appeared in his hand: "This is the evidence, I just returned it to her."


    "Mu Bingyun, you don''t have to spray people here!!"


    Mu Bingyun covered her chest, even though Mo Xing had shown mercy, even a little bit of aura from a Profound King-level powerhouse would be enough to seriously injure her. His face was also very pale, and Mo Xing did not miss the slight sarcasm in his eyes.


    This Outer Peak disciple actually laughed at him?


    What are you laughing at him for?


    "Brother Fu, please bring Wan Yiyi''s shirt stained with animal powder."


    Fu Xilin obeyed and picked up the tattered shirt in the past: "Bingyun, what else do you need?"


    "She, Wan Yiyi should have beast fans, right?" Mu Bingyun''s eyes suddenly fell on Wan Yiyi''s face, she couldn''t dodge, seeing everyone staring at her, she couldn''t admit it or not, she There are indeed beast fans, so what?


    "take it out."


    Mo Xing spoke, Wan Yiyi did not dare to disobey, and she became more and more uneasy.


    Wan Yiyi handed the beast-inducing powder to Mo Xing, he stared at Mu Bingyun and said, "Then what?"


    "Elder Mo opened it to see if it was inconsistent with her clothes."


    Mu Bingyun''s words were somewhat contradictory, Wan Yiyi laughed immediately, this fool, of course, is not the same, how could she be the same as the other party''s fan of attracting animals.


    "It''s really inconsistent." Mo Xing checked it, and Wan Yiyi''s clothes were stained with beast powder that was much more powerful than the one in the bottle.


    Mu Bingyun opened a bottle in his hand: "It should be consistent with this, this is mine."


    Wan Yiyi was about to burst into tears from laughter, is Mu Bingyun''s head a show? When she did this, didn''t she indirectly admit that she had attracted beast fans for herself? Wan Yiyi looked smug, she wanted to see what nonsense Mu Bingyun would do next, to clear up the crime of murdering fellow disciples.

 Chapter 93： sudden indifference

    To kill the same disciple, but to be sent to the Southern Wilderness, it is equivalent to the Liuyun faction has given up this disciple.


    Mo Xing glanced at Mu Bingyun: "What else do you want to say?"


    "Elder Namo, take a look at the beast-inducing powder in this bottle. Is it the same as the beast-inducing powder in Wan Yiyi''s bottle?"


    Finally, Mu Bingyun said his final purpose, "This medicinal powder was scraped from my clothes, and it should still have my breath. If Wan Yiyi hadn''t shot at the disciple, then the disciple would naturally not retaliate. If the elder encounters this matter, will it help the other party''s prestige and prestige, and would rather be besieged by monsters and die than resent the other party? If the elder thinks this way, then the disciple really cannot refute, the elder thought. How to deal with it, then how to deal with it.¡±


    When ??Mu Bingyun said these words, several people were surprised.


    She was so courageous that she actually dared to dig a hole for Elder Mo Xing. Of course, Elder Mo Xing would not say that he would forgive those who harmed him. This answer was given by Mu Bingyun from the very beginning. On the elder Mo Xing, is it really feasible?


    Won''t make him angry?


    Mo Xing didn''t check, he already believed what she said. Thinking clearly, orderly, and being able to remain calm despite internal injuries, is it really something that a disciple with poor talent can say?


    "Elder, she is talking nonsense!" Wan Yiyi felt unwilling. Seeing that she was about to send Mu Bingyun to Nanhuang, she was actually pulled back by the opponent. This feeling is really not good! This bitch, she has many reasons! If she knew earlier, she should have said that she should throw away the beast-inducing powder on her body, so that there will be no mistakes.


    Mo Xing glanced at Wan Yiyi lightly: "Okay, this elder has already understood this matter. Today''s matter, let it go. If there is another crime, you all go to the Southern Wilderness!"


    Wan Yiyi could only shrink her neck when she saw this. When she grew longer, she believed the words of the **** Mu Bingyun. It was really hateful!


    "Since that''s the case, thanks to Elder Mo today, the two of us are going to leave Qiuyue Valley." Wan Xixi accepted it as soon as she saw it. Compared with Wan Yiyi, she was smarter. She clearly felt that Mo Xing was already a little disgusted. They, she didn''t want to offend this strange elder again.


    "Go!"


    Mo Xing waved his hand, and there was indeed some impatient look in his eyes. I didn''t expect to be used by two small outer peak disciples, and then be led by the people in front of me, but I think Mo Xing is still a little depressed.


    The Wan family sisters have already left, and everyone feels a little injustice, and they don''t dare to show Mo Xing here.


    "Then Elder Mo, we are leaving, so we won''t disturb the elder." Mu Bingyun turned around and was about to leave. She was shocked by the other party''s momentum for no reason. She had to find a place to cultivate. It would take some time, but fortunately She has prepared a lot of medicinal herbs to heal her injuries, otherwise she will not be able to move on.


    Came to Laiqiu Yuegu, and only picked a few celestial plants. Isn¡¯t that just a trip in vain? Don''t say she is not reconciled, no one is reconciled.


    Mo Xing stopped her with one hand, and a bottle appeared in his hand, which contained a healing elixir: "Take healing."


    Mu Bingyun snorted coldly in his heart, are you pretending to be a good person?


    Indifferent tone: "No need, you are an elder, you don''t need to apologize to a disciple of the outer peak." The elder is the biggest, whoever wants to hurt, she will hurt whoever, she has experienced it many times. In this world, whoever has the bigger fist is justified!


    She understands better than anyone else that the so-called friend, the so-called everything, is unreliable, and the only word to survive in the cultivation world is strength.


    Mu Bingyun staggered away from Mo Xing and suddenly stopped: "Senior Brother Fu, thank you very much just now."


    "Do you want to be together? I''ll find a place to heal my wounds first," Mu Bingyun looked at the tree that was hiding just now, "Why don''t you just stay here, if you have something to leave, then leave, don''t pay attention to me, lest Delay everyone."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun flew up, sat on the tree and healed. He took out a pill bottle, poured out a pill and swallowed it.


    Gu Fenglin''s eyes dimmed, and the cooperation between them was probably only this time. Li Dingxiang and Lin Chen were also silent. Just now, Mu Bingyun was indeed at a disadvantage. They were only small disciples of the outer peaks. If they helped Mu Bingyun, once the other party was assigned to Nanhuang, they would not be able to please them either. Might be seated.


    Therefore, they dare not come forward, they are too ordinary, have no talent, and have no background.


    And Ouyang Li pulled Ouyang Qingqing, because he didn''t want to offend Mo Xing for this trivial matter. His father once mentioned this person and asked him not to offend him. He stopped Ouyang Qingqing, seeing Mu Bingyun''s increasingly indifferent expression, he didn''t know if he was doing the right thing.


    Mo Xing shook the medicine pill that was not sent out in his handshake. If it weren''t for the night, he could see the embarrassed look on his face, and he was rejected by an outer peak disciple. Didn''t it just shock her? Still **** off?


    Liuyun Sect is all about his weird temperament, and he thinks this Outer Peak disciple has an even weirder temperament!


    Silently withdrew the medicinal pill, he simply walked under the tree and sat down with his knees crossed. This move made the rest of the people puzzled. What is Elder Mo Xing doing?


    Fu Xilin was also under the tree, silently waiting for Mu Bingyun to heal. He was still a little concerned about Mo Xing''s injury to Mu Bingyun for no reason. The same father also mentioned this person, so he should not offend him. He wanted to get justice, but he didn''t dare to speak out easily. His father said that he should not offend, there must be his reasons.


    Of course, don''t want him to give Mo Xing a good look.


    "Let''s wait here too!"


    Gu Fenglin did not walk over, but found an open space there. She just sighed when things had developed to this point. She knew better about Mu Bingyun''s temperament, and she was afraid that it would not be possible to repair the relationship. No matter how you do it, the mission this time comes together, so we must go back together.


    Li Dingxiang snorted coldly, glanced at Gu Fenglin, and seeing her regretful expression, she couldn''t help laughing: "Regret?"


    "Lilac!"


    "Okay, let''s not talk about it. How can we little people decide our own destiny? You choose both horizontally and vertically. If you get such a result, you can''t blame others. If it were me, I would do the same."


    She is not the same. Facing the Xuanwang-level elders, she did not dare to say a word. Facing the risk of being sent to the Southern Wilderness, she did not dare to say a word. She clearly knew that Wan Yiyi had committed this first. Bingyun had evidence, so he did not dare to help.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to want to blame them, but just became strangers to them from now on. This is a very common thing in the cultivation world. If it was her, she would also care. Mu Bingyun understands them, and they naturally understand her. It''s just that they didn''t have that kind of trust before and couldn''t live and die for each other.

 Chapter 94： retreat

    Born into death, you live and I die, you stab me in both ribs, you stab me twice?


    A mockery appeared on Li Dingxiang''s face. She remembered what Mu Bingyun and Fu Xilin said before. It was really a correct interpretation! Isn''t that how the world of cultivation is, so realistic?


    Where there is life and death, who will cut a knife for whom?


    If you don''t insert two swords on the other side, you are all kind.


    Just like the trust she and Gu Fenglin had built up over the years, whether it was her or Gu Fenglin standing in Mu Bingyun''s position today, they still wouldn''t interfere, they were just little people, even their own A little man whose fate is beyond his grasp.


    How sad is ???


    Everyone had their own thoughts, and silently adjusted their breaths in place. Until dawn, they could not enter the state of cultivation. Looking up at the person on the tree, the sun shines on her body through the gaps in the branches and leaves, plating her with a layer of golden clothes, which looks so beautiful.


    When a ray of sunlight fell on Mu Bingyun''s face, she woke up. After checking her body, she had fully recovered. She felt everyone''s eyes fall on her and jumped down.


    "Thank you."


    No matter what they were thinking or how they reacted yesterday, at least they were able to wait for her here all night, so they should be someone they knew!


    Suddenly, when she saw Mo Xing was here, she was extremely surprised: "Elder Mo, why are you here?"


    Mo Xing''s face stiffened and he got up: "It''s already bright, and this elder is leaving, so be careful with your tasks."


    Is that so?


    Mu Bingyun saw Mo Xing''s disappearing back, and his eyes showed deep thought.


    "Bingyun has recovered, so let''s continue! If you go further inside, you should be able to encounter a lot of good elixir."


    Gu Fenglin saw that Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t mention what happened yesterday, of course he didn¡¯t mention it, everyone just assumed that nothing happened.


    Ouyang Li said, "This time I mainly came to accompany Qingqing. Now our mission has been completed, so we have to say goodbye to everyone first."


    "Brother, aren''t we with Sister Bingyun?" Ouyang Qingqing felt that the atmosphere was a bit wrong and didn''t think much about it.


    Ouyang Li patted her head: "Qingqing, you forgot Master''s instructions, go back to practice after completing the task."


    Ouyang Qingqing remembered that there is such a thing, and the master still has to test her! Agreed now.


    Ouyang Qingqing walked up to Mu Bingyun: "Sister Bingyun, Qingqing will be leaving first."


    "Okay." Mu Bingyun''s expression softened: "I''ll go back in a few days."


    "Brother Fu, how about you?"


    Fu Xilin looked at Mu Bingyun and saw her indifferent face. He thought that it would be meaningless to stay here after a few days, and he also expressed that he wanted to go back.


    All three said goodbye, and now there are only five people left, Mu Bingyun. The five of them didn''t speak all the way, they moved forward silently, picked the elixir when they encountered it, and gained a lot along the way, so five days passed.


    They will be ready to return in two days. They are afraid to go inside. If they go deeper, they will encounter powerful monsters, and they will not be able to match them. So a few people were on the edge, looking for a good elixir.


    During the ?? period, I also met other disciples, and of course there was inevitably a fight, but fortunately everything went smoothly. The last few people left Qiuyuegu smoothly. Originally, they thought that Mu Mingfei and Qiao Wenshan would attack them, but they were very prepared. Later, after leaving Qiuyuegu, they found out that Qiao Wenshan was attacked by a monster and almost died. In the end, taking Huo and Mu Mingfei out of Qiuyue Valley early, the two were also lucky and met Mo Xing who went back.


    After passing through the town, Mu Bingyun bought things that he didn''t need, and returned to the Liuyun School with Gu Fenglin. They first went to the trading hall to hand over the tasks, and after a few people distributed the rewards, They went back to their residences.


    At this point, the cooperation between them also came to an end.


    Later, Gu Fenglin didn''t come to look for her, and she naturally didn''t go to Gu Fenglin either.


    In addition to the profound stones that she won last time, and the profound stones that she exchanged for picking spiritual medicines this time, it was enough for Mu Bingyun to practice.


    In order to practice, she went to Steward Qin ahead of time and took her three-year assignment. It took two months, plus the Lingtian and the area in front of her wooden house, to plant all the elixir.


    Steward Qin was of course surprised. He felt that Mu Bingyun must have a talent for planting. He was going to report to the above.


    After thinking twice, Steward Qin concealed the matter.


    There is also a sign outside Mu Bingyun''s wooden house, "Retreat!"


    The last time she was shaken by Mo Xing into internal injuries, not only did she not leave any sequelae, but she felt that her cultivation had made a breakthrough. Taking advantage of this momentum, she resolutely decided to retreat first to improve her strength. In three years, she did not know that Mu Fengxue would reach that realm. , she must not be pulled too far, otherwise it will be extremely unfavorable to her.


    "That **** actually closed down!"


    The wounded Mu Mingfei was ready to take revenge on Mu Bingyun again, but she found out that Mu Bingyun has retreated and the disciples are in retreat, so they can''t disturb them, otherwise they will still be punished by the sect.


    This is also one of the reasons why Mu Bingyun insisted on going to the Liuyun School to cultivate, at least until she grows up, she is safe.


    Wan Yiyi snorted coldly: "She can''t be in seclusion forever, right? There will always be times when she comes out, so let''s take a good look at it. When she comes out, how should we deal with her? I heard that her relationship with that Gu Fenglin is also not good. It is better than ever, but now Mu Bingyun is alone."


    "You''re right, I already know from the Mu family that this waste will not be managed by the Mu family in the future. Whether it is life or death, the Mu family won''t say anything." Mu Mingfei''s face was extremely twisted, " Well, when she comes out, I will slowly clean up!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Wan Yiyi and Mu Mingfei laughed, apparently they had reached an agreement to frame Mu Bingyun together.


    "Brother Fu, are you here again?" Ouyang Li staggered over, his eyes fell on the front of a dust-covered log cabin, there was a sign on the door that still said "Retreat." Looking at the dilapidated Ouyang Li didn''t know what to say. It has been more than two years since we last parted.


    Time passed quickly, and Fu Xilin still came once every ten days. He didn''t understand why the other party was so persistent. It had never changed over the years. Nowadays, everyone in the Liuyun faction knows that Fu Xilin has some thoughts on a disciple of Waifeng.


    Fu Xilin turned back: "Aren''t you coming?"


    "Didn''t I come to find you?" Ouyang Li smiled, "I see that you are so obsessed with it, why don''t you go down the mountain to practice, now that the strength of you and me has reached Wu Zun, the master said that we should go down the mountain to practice for a while. Just do it.

 Chapter 95： will you be tempted

    Fu Xilin''s eyes fell on the dilapidated cabin again, which was covered with dust. Without her presence, it seemed that everything around had lost its luster. He didn''t know what was wrong with him, why he came here while he was cultivating.


    Is ?? to unlock that dream in your heart?


    His dream seems to be no longer affected by her, there is no her in it, and now the dream is constantly moving, and seeing what happens next, his heart grows more and more frightened. Everything in it was already very difficult for him to accept, because it was a dream, and he could see the faces of everyone in the dream, especially the one named Mu Fengxue. At first he thought that Mu Fengxue was like a fairy. , but Mu Fengxue in the dream is not like this, she is like a plan behind, calculating all the people step by step.


    Anyone who does not deal with her will be counted down by her, or killed by the other party.


    Especially the little girl in gray clothes, she also grew up in the dream, every confrontation with Mu Fengxue is so dangerous, she fights alone, without a friend, everyone around her hates her. .


    In his dream, he also hated her very much, because of that person named Mu Fengxue.


    He couldn''t believe it, whether it was just a dream, unreal, or real. If it is true, everything that is happening in front of him seems to be a little different, and he subconsciously does not believe it is true. In a few months, the protagonist of the dream, Mu Fengxue, will go up the mountain.


    He had some vague expectations. If Mu Bingyun wasn''t the one who unlocked his dream, then what about this Mu Fengxue? Will she be the one in the dream?


    "Brother Fu, what are you thinking, are you fascinated?"


    Ouyang Li was surprised, why does Brother Fu always stay there alone in a daze?


    Fu Xilin woke up, glanced at the cabin, turned around and prepared to leave: "Nothing, let''s go!"


    "Brother Fu, are you going to practice?"


    "Well, three months, come back in three months."


    Fu Xilin calculated the time, there are still four months before Mu Fengxue will go up the mountain, after three months of practice, he will be able to catch up with Mu Fengxue when he comes back. The family has already passed the news to him that he must befriend this person. For the first time, he disliked such a task.


    He is the young master of the Fu family, and these things must be done. Even if the Fu family wants him to pursue Mu Fengxue, he must do it. This is what his identity should do, and it cannot be changed. Mu Fengxue is an immortal-level wood vein, and without a family, it will not be tempted.


    He suddenly raised his head: "Brother Ouyang, have you also received the news?"


    Fu Xilin''s words surprised Ouyang Li for a moment, he nodded: "Yes, my father wants me to approach each other, if possible..." A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "You too?"


    "Um."


    "Oh, this kind of feeling is really not very good, Brother Fu, after a few months, let''s have a look at this immortal-level wood vein for a while to see how sacred she is." At this moment, Ouyang Li told Mu Feng Xue was only curious and did not have any emotion.


    Fu Xilin thought of Ouyang Li in his dream, the moment he saw Mu Fengxue, he was moved and a little worried.


    "Brother Ouyang, will you be tempted?"


    Ouyang Li was stunned for a while, with an incredulous look on his face: "What are you talking about, how can someone like me be tempted, even if I have to be with her in the future, I won''t be tempted."


    "So best," Fu Xilin couldn''t help but say again, "I''m not interested in her."


    After saying that, Fu Xilin left quickly. In his dreams, he had seen this person named Mu Fengxue many times, including everything about her. He even hated this person because of this dream. people.


    So, he has no interest in her at all. If he gets close to her, there are only two purposes, one, to investigate the dream. Second, the task of being the young master of the Fu family.


    Not interested in her? who? Woodwind Snow?


    Ouyang Li was at a loss, what did Brother Fu mean? Does that mean he won''t compete with him for Mu Fengxue?


    By the way, he seems to be more interested in the people in this small shabby house, Ouyang Li grinned, it''s okay, the two of them are good friends, and he and he are friends since childhood, they don''t compete, so as not to hurt. emotion.


    Ouyang Li thought of this, feeling a little happy, and quickly followed.


    "Brother Fu, your thoughts are on her, right?"


    ¡­


    "They''re gone?"


    A voice of inquiry came from the small building. Xin Lin looked out with a look of joy. The backs of the two had disappeared, and he suddenly sat down. There is still fear in their eyes, and every ten days, they have to worry about it.


    Qiuxi hates: "Why is her luck so good!"


    "Qiu Xi, keep your voice down, those people are not people like us can provoke. Those are the young masters of the Ouyang family and the Fu family!" Xin Lin now regrets that he shouldn''t have been with Mu Mingfei in the first place. Framed Mu Bingyun, and now this relationship is afraid that he will not be able to go back.


    Qiuxi didn''t care, and was very unhappy: "So what, that Mu Bingyun is just an abandoned child of the Mu family!"


    I don''t know who spread this out, the entire Liuyun Sect knew that Mu Bingyun was abandoned by the Mu family. After the two learned about this, they were happy for several days. But before they were happy, they found that every ten days, Fu Xilin would come here, and his eyes would always look at the broken house.


    It can be seen that she is furious. Which one is not the dragon among people, Senior Brother Fu and Senior Brother Ouyang? To actually feel sad for a waste, it didn''t make her angry at all.


    "It''s just, Qiu Xi, although we don''t like Mu Bingyun, we should be careful in front of these people. Their relationship is not normal. I know that you hate her, and there are many people who hate her. Someone is going to deal with her. We just need to watch from behind. It seems that Mu Mingfei is also in retreat and has no time to take care of us. In this cultivation world, we have to rely on our own efforts." Xin Lin was full of resentment, " When Mu Mingfei got our profound stone, he left us aside, have you forgotten about this? She can''t be trusted."


    Qiuxi was also a little discouraged when he heard Xin Lin''s analysis: "Xin Lin, what should we do?"


    "We don''t do anything, just watch them fight each other. If there is a chance, we will push it again. This is the easiest way, and it is not easy to involve ourselves in it. Our disciples, we are all from ordinary people, how can we deal with it, isn¡¯t this courting death by ourselves?¡±


    Xin Lin''s eyes flickered with a faint light, his face was still somewhat immature, but he was a little more calculated.


    Qiu Xi''s expression changed a few times, and he finally compromised: "Okay, for now, we won''t take action, if we have the opportunity, we can''t let it go, not only Mu Bingyun, but also Mu Mingfei, she took it from us. There are quite a few profound stones, so don¡¯t let her go.¡±

 Chapter 96： Movements of all parties

    "Don''t worry, Qiuxi."


    Looking carefully, Xin Lin still has a trace of affection in his eyes, "No matter what you want, I will help you."


    "I knew that Xin Lin was the best." Qiu Xi looked happy. Now in the Liuyun faction, the person she can trust most is Xin Lin.


    The next day, Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li went down the mountain to practice, and now the two of them look even more attractive to countless female disciples. In the early morning, countless female disciples sent them off in front of the mountain gate. It was reluctant to go back. Even though they knew that they were not worthy of such a person at all, there was still a trace of hope in their hearts.


    "Sister, let''s go back too!"


    Wan Yiyin pouted: "We had a conflict with them at the beginning, and they won''t be tempted to you if you look at them again." Although these two people are very good-looking and have one of the best identities, she doesn''t care about them at all. .


    In her heart, there was only one other person. That person rescued her and gave her a gray robe. She felt like it was yesterday. Elder Mo Xing, this is the type she likes. Wan Xixi came back to her senses and saw Wan Yiyi''s longing look.


    He sneered: "You also said that I am not the same. If I am comparable to the sky, then yours is probably more difficult than the sky. Wan Yiyi, you are an ugly duck, and you still want to fall in love with a white swan. , think beautifully!"


    "Wan Xixi, who are you talking about? Aren''t you an ugly **** yourself? You still want to fall in love with Phoenix, a fool''s dream!" Wan Yiyi couldn''t help it, and immediately fought back.


    The female disciples around ?? looked contemptuous one by one. This one is an ugly duck and the other is an ugly chicken woman. They really deserve to be two sisters. These two people have been fighting over this matter. They have seen it many times, and it is not uncommon.


    "Wan Yiyi, who are you calling an ugly bitch??" Wan Xixi was full of vicious eyes, and when she walked over, she pulled Wan Yiyi''s hair, and the two sisters scuffled immediately.


    ¡­


    "Ugly chick, Wan Xixi, you ugly chick!?"


    "Ugly duck, Wan Yiyi, you ugly duck!"


    ¡­


    "Hmph, how dare you think of Elder Mo Xing, Wan Yiyi, who do you think you are??"


    "You''re not the same, you actually think about Senior Brother Fu, who is the young master of the Fu family, who would like you? Besides, the entire sect knows that Senior Brother Fu seems to have some thoughts on that **** Mu Bingyun." He said here, The two sisters suddenly let go of their hands.


    Wan Xixi frowned: "When you said that, I remembered, that Elder Mo Xing seems to have asked about that **** Mu Bingyun, right?"


    "Mu Bingyun!" The two sisters gritted their teeth suddenly, their eyes flickering with fire, "It turned out to be her!"


    "Sister, it seems that we underestimated that bitch. Now she is in retreat. When she comes out, don''t let it go easily. You must find an opportunity to teach him a lesson."


    Wan Xixi''s face was vicious, and her expression was exactly the same as Wan Yi''s: "You are right, she is a threat to us!?"


    "Sister, there is another person, Mu Fengxue from the Mu family. It is said that she is an immortal-level wood vein, and she will go up the mountain in four months. Not only is she talented, but she is also beautiful. Once she comes, you and I will The two of them are afraid that they have no status." Wan Yiyi''s eyes were full of viciousness, "This **** of the Mu family is really a virtue. There are already many brothers in the sect who are looking forward to her arrival. This person is still Before it arrives, you will first hook people''s souls, this is a hundred times more terrifying than Mu Bingyun!"


    "Yeah, Yiyi, it seems that we should put that Mu Bingyun aside for a while, Mu Bingyun is just a small role, this Mu Fengxue is the most terrifying. Just build momentum for yourself, this kind of person is too scheming." Wan Yiyi''s face was solemn, "Yiyi, what do you think we should do? I heard that Senior Brother Fu and Senior Brother Ouyang are also interested in these two."


    "With Mu Fengxue''s appearance, if she sees Elder Mo Xing, and Elder Mo Xing is so handsome, do you think she will let him go?"


    Wan Yiyi, who was still a little disapproving at first, suddenly became nervous: "If she dares to think about Elder Mo Xing, I will definitely not let her go."


    "Sister, what should we do? The other party is not something we can deal with."


    "Don''t worry, wait for her to come up and talk about everything, the other party is too strong, we can''t confront each other head-on, and finally someone helps us out, wouldn''t it be even better?" Wan Xixi calculated, "Don''t forget, in Liuyun Are there two people in Pai? With their temperament, I''m afraid they won''t let Mu Fengxue do this."


    Wan Yiyi''s eyes lit up: "By the way, it was said a few days ago that Liu Yu''er and Shui Huan''er had exited the customs. The two of them exited the customs at the same time, and they are still at this juncture. It is really worth thinking about." This Liu Yu''er is The daughter of the sect master, the talent and strength are naturally no longer a problem. I heard that this time out of the customs is already the eighth rank of Emperor Wu. And that Shui Huan''er is not ordinary, she is a direct disciple of Bi Xinlian, and now she is also the seventh rank of Martial Emperor.


    The two of them had always been competitors before. Knowing that Mu Fengxue was coming, they must have some fears. Now Mu Fengxue is only a few months away from being ten years old. At this age, it is still a fairy-level wood vein. , I heard that Mu Fengxue''s strength has reached the first rank of Emperor Wu, it is really terrifying!


    "Yiyi, it''s fine if you understand, we''d better not participate in them, let''s see what lessons these two will teach Mu Fengxue!"


    Wan Xixi laughed so sinisterly, the daughter of the head, the first direct disciple, they were really looking forward to Shangmu Fengxue, and a big battle was about to kick off. Mu Fengxue, the genius of the Mu family, is he ready?


    Wooden house.


    "Miss, Liu Yun School is no better than Mu Family, you have to be careful!"


    is still the rickety person with terrifying wrinkles on his face, but his eyes are full of concern.


    Mu Fengxue''s face is full of confidence: "I know, mother-in-law, you will help me take care of the shop in the city, and I will send people medicine pills every month in the future. I will be careful, no one will hurt me, Master respect him will protect me."


    "The old slave understands that it is just a battle between the sects, and it is even more serious than the family. It is extremely dangerous for the young lady to go, and the old servant will not be able to help in the future. I only hope that the young lady can become stronger as soon as possible, and when the young lady reaches the realm of the Xuanwang, the old slave Just tell the lady."


    Mu Fengxue showed a smile: "Okay, mother-in-law, now I am the first-rank Martial Emperor, reaching the realm of Xuanwang, it''s just a matter of time, when I reach that realm, mother-in-law don''t break her promise."


    "Old slave wait!"


    "I heard that Mu Bingyun is still in retreat?" What was her cousin thinking? Before, she was a little bit afraid of this cousin, but later found out that she was not good enough to deal with an idiot like Mu Mingfei.

 Chapter 97： Exit

    She is only ten years old now, she is already the first rank of Emperor Wu, and she will soon reach the realm of Wu Zun.


    Mu Bingyun can no longer pose a threat to her. Even if the other party is in seclusion and practicing hard, it is only a warrior realm at most. This also requires TOEFL to give Feng Qingyi''s Po Lidan, otherwise, with that waste, how could it be possible to break through so much quick.


    Samurai vs Emperor Wu?


    Mu Fengxue smiled proudly, isn''t this asking for death?


    It seems that she is thinking too much. Her cousin is not a big villain. Her real enemies are Shui Huan''er and Liu Yu''er, the daughter of the head. These two are more powerful than her, and this is her Should be concerned.


    The identities of these two people are enough to be big villains. It seems that the upper-class cloud faction has to be careful this time. The elder brother has already passed the news, and he will come back from the experience in half a year, so he will not be afraid that someone will make things difficult for her.


    Thinking of this eldest brother, Mu Fengxue still has a touch of affection in his eyes. Over the years, the eldest brother has taken care of her a lot. Now that he thinks that he can use the elixir workshop to refine all kinds of elixir, he must give the eldest brother some gifts.


    "Mother-in-law, you help me buy some good elixir and come back. Big brother will be back in a few days. I have to help eldest brother refine some elixir."


    "Okay, Miss, the old slave is very happy to have such a deep relationship with Young Master."


    At that moment, the hunched man bowed and walked out.


    Mu Fengxue walked to the door, looked left and right, and closed the door. As soon as her thoughts moved, she appeared in another place. There was an open space in front of her. There was a hut and a pool of water. The one that was rolling beside the pool was the workshop that helped her refine the medicinal herbs.


    She was able to break through so fast in these years, or it was because of this workshop.


    After she passed through, she felt that there was such a thing in her body. After many experiments, she finally understood that this was the golden finger that God gave her. And the water in that pool is actually not ordinary water, it can help her body to get rid of impurities.


    In fact, when she first came here, even though she was an immortal-level wooden meridian, her meridians were somewhat blocked. Later, she used the water in this pool to wash off the blocked things, and the blocked things turned out to be someone who started her.


    This person is definitely not Mu Bingyun, it should be the rest of the people. She will definitely check if the immortal-level wood veins are born and can threaten the other party.


    She is the protagonist of this world, so God gave her such a thing, that is, to give her the opportunity to unify the whole world, she will definitely work harder, those who want to harm her, she will step on them all.


    Thinking that there are still four months left, she will be able to see the master, and the gentle feeling that the master has towards her warms her whole body and mind. In four months, they will meet. Master should be out soon, right?


    She knew that Shizun must have retreated to see her earlier. The emotion in Shizun''s eyes could not deceive her, and Shizun also liked her.


    As for the other people she encounters in the future, of course she can''t bear to hurt those who like her, but her heart belongs to the master. As long as those people are dedicated to her, she will not treat them badly.


    Liuyun Pai Waifeng, one month later.


    The dusty cabin suddenly became quiet, and Mu Bingyun woke up from the retreat.


    She sat on the bed, covered with dust, and opened her eyes to check her own cultivation. Thunder veins, the eighth level of Wu Wang, wood veins, the ninth level of warriors. Joy flashed in her eyes, she never thought that she would break through so much this time, great.


    then frowned, not knowing what happened to Mu Fengxue. With the opponent''s talent, her strength is probably not enough to look at, and she hopes that she can''t be thrown too far. Fortunately, with the last awakening, her mind was incomparably transparent, and her practice was more effective, which was naturally much faster than before.


    He used his profound energy to shake off the dust from his body.


    This dress is really convenient for her. A thick layer of dust from almost three years has fallen to the ground, and the clothes have returned to a new color. It''s just that her body is covered with some dust, and she has hair and face. Before retreating, she has not reached the realm of dust isolation, and the dust all over her body is unavoidable.


    Now that the Thunder Vessel has broken through to the eighth rank of Martial King, she doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of dust covering her body in the future, and it will be much better. The dirt in her body will also decrease with her practice, making her body even more pure.


    She could clean up her body with a dusting trick, but she got up, boiled the water, poured the hot water into the wooden bucket, took off her clothes, stepped into the wooden bucket, and submerged her body in the water. The mist wet her hair, so she put it down and washed it together.


    After a while, Mu Bingyun, who had cleaned up his body, opened the door.


    The dust that fell from the door was shaken by her, and the cabin looked dusty and didn''t look like it was inhabited. She put away the sign of "Retreat", turned around and hit a dusting tactic at the cabin again. Seeing the brand-new cabin, her eyes showed joy.


    broke through, and the whole person was happy. This life is really too fast, and there is an unbelievable feeling that she is lucky in this life.


    Qiuxi seemed to hear the movement over there. When he went out, he saw the red figure, and the whole person was a little lost.


    Is that Mu Bingyun waste?


    happened to see the smile on her face, that smile was like a blooming flower, making people immersed in the beauty involuntarily. A red dress set off her even more. In just three years, she looked even better.


    Snow-like skin, which can be broken by blowing a bullet, red in the white, and like that beautiful jade, can''t help showing admiration at first sight.


    Qiuxi gritted his teeth, unable to hide the jealous look in his eyes, Mu Bingyun, how can you be so beautiful?


    Looking at Qiuxi, in his teens, he could be considered a Xiaojiabiyu, but that face had destroyed the beauty of Xiaojiabiyu, and it seemed that he no longer had the spirituality of a human being.


    Mu Bingyun felt Qiu Xi''s gaze and looked back. When Qiu Xi saw her gaze, she shrank her neck. She had experienced the opponent''s power. A look of disgust appeared on his face.


    "Senior Sister Mu, are you out?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at Qiuxi, his eyes turned, and he was a warrior. Three years, with Qiu Xi''s talent, is not bad.


    "Yeah." She replied softly, she had nothing to say to Qiu Xi, this kind of white-eyed wolf, it''s better to stay away.


    Mu Bingyun turned around and looked into his yard. It was really all weeds, and it seemed that he needed to clean it up. Seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t respond, Qiu Xi went to the piece of land in front of her alone, and began to get busy, feeling that in the eyes of the other party, even the weeds were inferior to her.


    was extremely resentful, and immediately went down the small building to Xin Lin''s residence. Knocked on the door and walked in, not knowing what they were discussing with Xin Lin.

 Chapter 98： unhappy little character

    No matter what they want to discuss, it won''t cause Mu Bingyun to care. After three years of retreat, she has also changed a lot, and her temperament has also improved a lot, and she is more calm. From time to time, there will be a shallow smile on her face. It can be seen that she is very happy. Even if she encounters the white-eyed wolf Qiuxi when she goes out, she still does not destroy her mood.


    Quickly removed the weeds from the land, Mu Bingyun planted the seeds of the elixir on her body, and performed the profound strength art. After the seeds sprouted, she performed a few more times before she got up. Looking back at Qiuxi who was still in Xinlin''s house, he activated the surrounding formations and got up to go to Lingtian.


    For the sake of safety, she spent a large sum of profound stones and bought several array plates to put in the house and the land in front of her. Anyway, this is her land, and of course no one else is allowed to touch it. bump.


    Qiuxi and the two felt that Mu Bingyun had left, and quickly got out of the thatched hut, staring at the direction where Mu Bingyun disappeared, both of them were resentful. I don''t know if Mu Bingyun ate her or robbed them, which would make them hate them so much.


    "She seems to have gone to Lingtian, Xinlin, she seems to have made a lot of breakthroughs, and I can''t see through her current strength." Qiu Xi became more and more unwilling, obviously the other party''s talent was worse than hers, why did the other party compare every time She is stronger.


    Xin Lin hurriedly comforted: "Qiu Xi, she was under the care of Fengshou, and she had the strength she has today after eating Politan. If she hadn''t taken Politan, I''m afraid she would not be able to break through the realm of warriors for the rest of her life. Besides that Politan There will be a day when Dan''s medicine will run out, and she will have no progress at that time. Now that Fengshouzhu doesn''t seem to care about her much, it seems that she is giving up a little. When she stops making progress, isn''t it a joke? "


    Xin Lin said this, Qiu Xi''s eyes lit up, and the sullenness in his heart dissipated a lot.


    "You''re right, she was only able to break through by relying on medicinal pills. If I had medicinal pills, I would definitely be much more powerful than her," Qiu Xi was still full of jealousy, "Xin Lin, you are really hardworking in your cultivation, better than me. They are still one rank higher, but now they are the second rank of samurai.¡±


    "Don''t worry about Qiuxi, I''m cultivating so fast, all to protect you, as long as I''m strong enough, you can cultivate slowly."


    Hearing Xin Lin''s blatant words, Qiu Xi''s ears turned red: "I''ll go back first, let''s go to Lingtian to collect elixir together another day, to complete this month''s task, it''s time to replace some good things, I think your broken thatched hut should also be replaced, and only you are used to it."


    Qiu Xi said, and ran out with a smile. Xin Lin looked at her back stupidly and saw that she ran up to the very beautiful building, and then closed the door. There is firmness in his eyes, he will definitely become stronger and stronger, and he wants to protect Qiuxi.


    Mu Bingyun arrived at Lingtian in a short while. Lingtian is indeed a spiritual field. After almost three years, there are no weeds in it. When the formation was opened, the spirit medicine was still planted, and the full spirit field gave off green seedlings, which was very gratifying.


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you out?"


    Mu Bingyun just opened the formation and came out, and a person rushed towards him. He had a happy face, his face had faded from the youthful youth, and he was a little more mature. Seeing the person coming, a smile appeared in Mu Bingyun''s eyes.


    It was this young man who helped her at the beginning, but now the young man has grown up, his appearance has changed a lot, and he is even more handsome, but the pair of incomparably real eyes has not changed.


    Mu Bingyun restarted the formation, and the person who came was already in front of her, full of joy: "Junior Sister Mu, it''s really good, you actually left the customs."


    "Senior Brother Jing, you are so busy, did you just come back from the experience?"


    Jing Jinshui touched his head and looked embarrassed: "Yes, my master asked me to go down the mountain to practice for two years. I just came back. I wanted to come over to see if Junior Sister Mu is out of the customs. It''s really a surprise."


    "Master?" Mu Bingyun was surprised, "Brother Mu is a teacher?"


    Jing Jinshui looked happy: "Yeah, after you retreated, I often found an open space to practice by myself. By chance, I met Master Qingyang Elder. He said that I still have some talent, so he made an exception to admit me." Jin Shui was a little embarrassed, "It''s just that my qualifications are a little dull, and I haven''t broken through to the realm of Emperor Wu. I''m still in the bottleneck of King Wu''s ninth order, and I don''t know if Master will scold me."


    Mu Bingyun was speechless, the original Jing Jinshui should be the eighth-order warrior, right? ? In more than two years, it is already very powerful to be able to reach the ninth rank of King Wu.


    That elder Qingyang¡¯s vision is not bad, Jing Jinshui is a profound vein after all, and I don¡¯t know how it was reduced to the outer peak. As long as it is cultivated properly, it will not be weaker than the average inner peak disciple.


    Elder Qingyang, she had heard of it in her previous life and had never dealt with it. Compared with Elder Huangyan, Elder Qingyang''s reputation was much better.


    Actually, Elder Qing Yang, Elder Huang Yan, Elder Mo Xing, and Elder Bai Chang are collectively referred to as the four elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect. They are all responsible for their own things. For example, Bai Chengcheng is responsible for selecting talented disciples. Every ten years, he will go to major families and small families to hang out.


    Among them, the strength of Elder Qingyang is the ninth rank of Xuanwang, the most powerful of the four elders. He has stayed in the ninth rank of Xuanwang for many years. Elder Huangyan is the eighth rank of Xuanwang, and Elder Moxing is also the eighth rank of Xuanwang. Bai Changsheng is much weaker. Now, and his longevity is approaching, it is the saddest one.


    Of course, there are more than these elders in the Liuyun faction. These are all forces on the bright side. In fact, there are many reasons why the Liuyun faction can become the largest faction in Eastern Continent.


    "Senior Brother Jing, I really congratulate you."


    Mu Bingyun is sincere congratulations, she thinks that Jing Jinshui can have what it is today, it must be that Elder Qingyang thinks that his character is good. The elders are very strict in accepting disciples. Jing Jinshui can go from a disciple of an outer peak to an elder''s disciple. That kind of honor is really unmatched by ordinary people.


    I''m afraid there are many people in Waifeng who envy Jing Jinshui, right?


    Jing Jinshui was a little embarrassed: "Thank you, Junior Sister Mu, from now on, I won''t be planting elixir here, so I won''t be able to chat with Junior Sister Mu. If Junior Sister Mu stays here alone, she will definitely feel lonely, right? If you are free If so, you can go to Neifeng to find me, and if someone bullies you, you must tell me."


    "Okay." Mu Bingyun smiled and rolled her eyes. Although she wouldn''t go to him, she wouldn''t feel lonely, but she didn''t want to reject this person''s kindness. It was rare to have a sincere person. She felt that this must be a godsend. gift for her.


    She has to count how many friends she has, Cangyu is the first, Jing Jinshui is the second, two friends!


    "Junior Sister Mu, what are you thinking?"

 Chapter 99： dont be complacent

    Mu Bingyun said truthfully, "Senior Brother Jing, are you my friend?"


    "Of course, of course." Jing Jinshui didn''t know what she was thinking, and he didn''t know why she would ask such a question. He thought the relationship between them should be counted, right? In fact, seeing her appearance, he didn''t really want to be her friend, but she seemed to just regard him as her friend.


    It doesn''t matter if she is a friend or anything else, as long as she is happy.


    "Junior Sister Mu, what are you going to do now? You just came out of retreat, so it''s not easy to practice anymore, right?"


    Mu Bingyun thought about it and said, "Let''s cultivate for a few months first! Let me think about the rest. Brother Jing has just returned, so let''s say hello to Elder Qingyang!" She knew at a glance that Jing Jinshui looked like this. , I must have never seen Elder Qingyang. Seeing that Master needs to take a bath and groom, is the respect for the elders.


    Jing Jinshui was reminded by this, and the whole person trembled: "Fortunately, Junior Sister Mu reminded me, then...then we will meet again another day, I will go back to Master first."


    "OK."


    Jin Shui was embarrassed to say goodbye, and the figure ran away without a trace. Mu Bingyun was in a good mood, Jing Jinshui was able to worship Elder Qingyang as his teacher, just like hers. She hadn''t thought about apprenticeship in the Floating Cloud Sect, she would have to leave sooner or later. She is just a passer-by of the Floating Cloud Sect, and her vision is wider in this life. She wants to go to Beihai to see it. I heard that it is more dangerous than Nanhuang, and it is full of powerful people above Xuanwang. That was really wonderful.


    With a hook on the corner of her mouth, Mu Bingyun went to the main hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden, planning to ask Director Qin for tasks for the next few years, and she was free to arrange the rest of the time.


    Stepping into the main hall, he heard steward Qin''s snoring from a distance, and when Mu Bingyun walked in, he saw steward Qin still lying on his original chair, dozing off. Seemingly knowing that someone was coming, Manager Qin opened his eyes, looked at it a little, and suddenly agitated.


    The little girl in the red dress, who is it?


    He stood up and said somewhat uncertainly, "Bingyun?"


    "Steward Qin, you are still the same!"


    Faced with Mu Bingyun''s ridicule, Manager Qin''s face turned red immediately: "You little girl, you''re just talking nonsense." As he spoke, he looked at Mu Bingyun and was a little surprised to see that her strength was already at the ninth rank of a warrior. "The progress is quite fast, girl, you said, what are you doing? If there is nothing, you won''t come to see me, the old man."


    "Steward Qin, I''m here to pick up the next task!"


    Steward Qin narrowed his eyes: "Okay, since you are very skilled with low-level seeds, I''ll give you medium seeds, how about that?"


    "Of course it''s good," Mu Bingyun now has enough confidence. Before, she didn''t know that the elixir she planted was different, but later she realized that it was because of the combination of her thunder veins and wood veins. His profound strength was unusual, and this gave birth to the seeds. Regardless of whether it was for this reason or not, she took it as it was, "Let''s get five years of it first, Steward Qin, can you?"


    "Of course you can, you greedy little girl, if you can''t grow it, then the steward will not be responsible."


    "I know, Manager Qin."


    The two are already very familiar with each other, and I don''t know why this unscrupulous steward Qin will take care of her more. Of course, she will not refuse the kindness of others. It''s good for you to come and go.


    "By the way, your share for the past few years will also be given to you."


    "Thanks a lot, then Steward Qin, I''ll go first," Mu Bingyun put an elixir bottle in the palm of Steward Qin, "I don''t come often, you old man continue to sleep!"


    Steward Qin saw the pill bottle lying in the palm of his hand, and put it away with a smile, this girl really has a heart. If he just thought it was a transaction at first, then he didn''t think so, once he paid his sincerity, all the properties would change.


    Butler Qin lay down leisurely, and vaguely said to himself: This girl, the future will not be easy, I hope he will not see it wrong!


    Mu Bingyun just walked to the door of the trading hall, and a cool wind blew on her face, she saw Mu Mingfei with a large group of people walking towards her with a look on her face. After seeing her face, that beautiful face twisted a little.


    I didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance as soon as I exited the customs. It shouldn''t be a coincidence, right?


    As soon as Mu Mingfei heard that Mu Bingyun had left the customs, she rushed over with her people. When she found the red figure in the crowd, her eyes seemed to shoot out flames, burning it into a ash.


    "Mu Bingyun, have you left?"


    Mu Mingfei was still a little annoyed, didn''t Wan Yiyi want to cooperate with her to kill Mu Bingyun? Why haven''t you seen anyone recently, what a coward!


    Mu Mingfei stared at Mu Bingyun proudly: "Look at your appearance, is this a breakthrough?"


    "Well, I made a breakthrough." Mu Bingyun said softly, with a light expression and a cold face, but it looked so coquettish and good-looking, Mu Mingfei''s heart was full of vicious abuse again, this bitch, there is nothing wrong. With such a sassy face.


    Mu Mingfei snorted coldly: "It won''t be long before the authentic lady of the Mu family will be sent to Liu Yun, Mu Bingyun, are you ready?" Good-looking, still the abandoned child of the Mu family, there is only one young lady in the Mu family, and that is Mu Fengxue.


    Although she also hates Mu Fengxue in her heart, Mu Bingyun still has many flaws, and that Mu Fengxue is pure and perfect in front of people, which is really hateful.


    It would be great if these two could fight.


    "Oh, that''s right, in three months, my cousin will be dispatched to Liuyun, do you still need to prepare a gift?" Mu Bingyun pretended to know nothing, Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth with hatred, **** waste , I didn''t understand what she meant, "By the way, your memory seems to be a little bad."


    Mu Mingfei''s expression changed greatly when she heard Mu Bingyun mentioning this matter. It had already been more than two years, so how could the other party forget about this matter, but unexpectedly this **** brought it up again. She was very resentful.


    Countless expressions changed on her face, and finally she gritted her teeth and let out a ruthless sentence: "You''re ruthless, Mu Bingyun, don''t be complacent."


    "One day, you will die in my hands." Mu Mingfei walked to Mu Bingyun''s side and whispered, "I will make you regret coming into this world, trash, you will always be trash."


    "Really?" Suddenly, Mu Bingyun held Mu Mingfei''s hand, and Mu Mingfei''s face suddenly turned pale, what happened? ? She...she couldn''t break free from each other?


    Mu Mingfei''s face is uncertain, what step has this bitch''s strength reached? ? She is already a seventh-order warrior, and among her peers, it took two years to be considered very fast.

 Chapter 100： goodbye wind tsingyi

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his voice entered Mu Mingfei''s ears like a thread: "If you want to talk about life and death, it must be you who will die."


    "Let go of me!" Mu Mingfei was annoyed and roared out immediately. The eyes of the people around fell on the two of them. Mu Mingfei was proud for a while, but she suddenly felt that something was wrong, and felt that her hand was not being touched. The other party held it, and when he looked down, he grabbed the other party''s clothes instead.


    ''s face turned red all of a sudden, with fire in his eyes: "Waste, how dare you frame me!"


    Mu Bingyun pulled the clothes out of the opponent''s hand, smoothed out the wrinkles, and wiped them hard. This action made Mu Mingfei faceless. Isn''t this disgusting that the place she pulled is dirty?


    "Don''t forget, our bet."


    What Mu Mingfei wanted to say was pulled by the people around her. The betting contract was witnessed on the ring, with the participation of the elders and the leader. If Mu Mingfei violated the betting contract, although she would not be punished, in the end it was The impression in everyone''s mind will not be very good. Mu Mingfei calmed down after being pulled like this.


    Qiao Wenshan also went down the mountain to practice, and Wan Yiyi didn''t know where she ran to. This trash looks much more powerful than her. It is very unfavorable for her to face the opponent at this time.


    In three months, Mu Fengxue is going to come up. At that time, she added fuel to it, thinking that it should be easy for Mu Fengxue to deal with this bitch. She had heard that Mu Fengxue was already the first rank of Emperor Wu, such a heaven-defying talent made her feel terrible.


    "Walk!"


    Mu Mingfei glared at him and left with someone.


    Mu Bingyun stood on the spot, staring at the back of the other party, the evil spirit flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, a gust of fresh wind blew across her face, making her eyes return to their original clear and bright look.


    Every time the ??comer appeared, he was like the wind, and he could not see where he came from.


    "The disciple has seen the Wind Head Seat."


    Although ?? Feng Qingyi didn''t walk in front of her, she felt that the other party was coming to find her. In the blink of an eye, Feng Qingyi was in front of her. Now that she is almost thirteen years old, she still has to look up to see his face.


    Without the embarrassment of ordinary disciples, she was so daring to put the realization on his face.


    "Exit?"


    Mu Bingyun responded without saying much.


    Feng Qingyi was a little dumbfounded, seeing that her strength was already the ninth rank of a samurai, she was very surprised. Only he knew that Mu Bingyun really didn''t take any medicinal pills. On that day, he didn''t know why he was so impulsive and helped her, maybe it was the stubbornness in her eyes that moved him.


    The ninth rank of a warrior, it has only been a long time, and he is now comparable to a low-level Profound Vein disciple.


    "improve rapidly."


    In the face of Feng Qingyi''s praise, Mu Bingyun was not humble. Fortunately, the other party couldn''t see that her thunder pulse was already the eighth rank of Martial King. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to explain it, and I was afraid that the crisis would come to her again. No one can resist such a temptation.


    "Last time...Thank you."


    Hearing her thanks, Feng Qingyi suddenly smiled: "No, why don''t you think about it again and enter the door of this seat?"


    This time, he felt that Mu Bingyun had this potential, and he wanted to accept her from the bottom of his heart. He felt that an alternative like Mu Bingyun needed to be cultivated well. He also seemed to witness a miracle that he had never seen before. This little girl was shrouded in a mysterious color, which made people couldn''t help but approach.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Fengshouzuo."


    Feng Qingyi knew that she had refused, so she showed regret and did not force it: "Then I will not force it. If there is something that cannot be solved in the future, you can come to this seat."


    Mu Bingyun really couldn''t feel the rest of the purpose from Feng Qingyi, but she had decided long ago that she would not stay in the Flowing Cloud Sect for too long. As long as her strength reached the realm of the Profound King, she would choose to leave. Feng Qingyi''s temperament, she knew a little in her previous life.


    Even though he was concerned with Mu Fengxue at the beginning, he was the most rational one.


    After saying goodbye to Feng Qingyi, Mu Bingyun returned to the cabin again. Seeing that the two houses in front seemed to have changed a lot, he smiled and closed the door.


    I can hear the footsteps outside, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin have been avoiding her recently, as if she is a man-eating monster, these two are as timid as mice, and they are still uncompromising. She has no interest in paying attention to them anymore.


    On the second day, on the way to Lingtian, Mu Bingyun vaguely heard a big event. The first seat of Lingyun Peak, Ling Jichen left the customs. When she heard the news, her mind went blank involuntarily.


    Is it for Mu Fengxue?


    Retreat is for Mu Fengxue, and exit is also for Mu Fengxue. Ling Jichen is an infatuated person, Mu Bingyun put away his expression and showed a shallow smile, Ling Jichen''s affairs, don''t care about her!


    "Junior Sister Mu, Junior Sister Mu..."


    Jing Jinshui hurriedly ran from behind, "Junior Sister Mu, wait for me."


    "Senior Brother Jing?" Mu Bingyun was different, didn''t the other party already apprentice? Why are you still coming here?


    Jing Jinshui smiled foolishly: "Junior Sister Mu, I was in a hurry yesterday, and I was a little rude. When I was practicing, I brought something with me, so I brought it over to Junior Sister Mu to see if you liked it."


    Jing Jinshui hurriedly took out all the things, and what appeared in his hands were some jewelry that girls liked.


    "Junior Sister Mu, do you see anything you like?"


    Mu Bingyun looked strange: "Senior Brother Jing, you bought so much, are you going to give it away?"


    "This... Yes, yes." Jing Jinshui would not admit that he didn''t know what she liked, so he bought some of each type, brought them back, and let her choose. As for the rest, she couldn''t see He took it out and threw it away. Whoever said he wanted to give it to others, he didn''t have such a spare time.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on his face: "Brother Jing, thank you." She picked out a small bell, "The rest will be given to other friends of Brother Jing!"


    Jing Jinshui responded indiscriminately, "Junior Sister Mu, are you going to Lingtian? Also, I heard that Mu Fengxue, the young lady of the Mu family, is your cousin, and will come over in a few days, Junior Sister Mu..." He Not knowing how to ask the question, everyone in the sect knew that Mu Bingyun was abandoned by the Mu family.


    Mu Fengxueruo came to the sect, where should she be placed? He didn''t quite believe that Mu Fengxue would be good to Mu Bingyun, on the contrary, it would be good not to frame her.


    These big family affairs, he is very clear, people who seem to be kind on the surface, in fact, who knows how bad their hearts are.


    "What is Senior Brother Jing worrying about? Mu Fengxue is the first direct disciple. I''m only a disciple of the outer peak. There may be no one to meet in a few months. Senior Brother Jing, don''t worry."

 Chapter 101： why do you feel bad

    "By the way, Senior Brother Jing, I''m going to Lingtian. You are now an elder''s disciple, and you have a lot of tasks on weekdays. With such an opportunity, Senior Brother Jing should take it well."


    Mu Bingyun is sincere, it is really an honor to be valued by the elders, and it is the blessing of Jing Jinshui.


    Jin Shui also understood this truth, so he just wanted to come and have a look, especially the ripples that rose in his heart, he already understood this feeling. However, Junior Sister Mu seemed to really only regard him as a senior brother and a friend, which he felt very contradictory.


    Seeing her clear eyes, he swallowed the words he wanted to say occasionally. He really understands Junior Sister Mu''s temperament. If he said it, the relationship between them has finally become somewhat familiar, and they will definitely become unfamiliar.


    Let¡¯s not talk about it! Originally, cultivators looked at these things less than ordinary people. They were different from those big families, and the marriage between big families was all about interests. Ordinary monks pursue strength, longevity, and freedom.


    "Then I''ll go back first, Junior Sister Mu, if you have anything, just come to me, okay?"


    "OK, all right."


    Mu Bingyun is a child who can be taught, Jing Jinshui only felt that his mind was blank, is he a senior brother, or is she a senior sister? Why did he feel that suddenly the other party was older than him, and with doubts, he left quickly through Jinshui.


    He did sneak out secretly. Master and his old man did assign him a lot of tasks. He had to go back quickly so as not to anger his old man, or he would be punished again. Besides, he also wanted to improve his strength faster, so as not to disappoint his master''s sincerity.


    Mu Bingyun smiled while staring at Jing Jinshui''s fast beating figure, then turned and walked towards Lingtian.


    Coincidentally, there are two familiar people in Lingtian, Qiuxi and Xinlin, who are planting elixir in Lingtian. The two of them didn''t find Mu Bingyun before, but when Mu Bingyun came to the outside of their spiritual field and started the formation, they felt it.


    The two stared at Mu Bingyun for a long time, especially when they saw her spiritual medicine growing very well in her spiritual field, and the jealous look in her eyes, people couldn''t ignore it. After several formations, Mu Bingyun could feel the flames erupted from jealousy, how vigorously it burned.


    She still used the profound strength art on the spirit medicine, which was five times that of ordinary people. She knew that the two were watching, and when she saw her action, she was surprised. It seems that she wants to peep at the secret of the growth of her elixir.


    One by one, he used his profound strength tactics, and Mu Bingyun checked the elixir to see if there were any other problems, then came out, closed the formation, and left. As for the appearance of the two who saw her using the profound strength art, she was not responsible.


    Sure enough, after seeing the disappearance of Mu Bingyun''s figure, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin came out. The two gathered together, laying on the outside of Mu Bingyun''s spiritual field to observe carefully, the elixir seemed to be better than before. .


    "Could it be because of this reason that her elixir is growing so well?" Xin Lin frowned. They had always wondered why Mu Bingyun''s elixir was always better than theirs. At first, they thought that Manager Qin was biased. The spiritual fields given to them are different. At present, it seems that there is still a reason for the opponent to use the profound strength art.


    Qiu Xi''s eyes flashed: "Xin Lin, why don''t we observe it for a few more days, if this is the case, we will use five times the profound strength art on the spirit medicine, except for the tasks handed in, the rest will be sold. At a good price, we can also buy some seeds and plant them next to the house, then we will have an extra income every month.¡±


    "Well, just do as you said, Qiuxi, you are so smart." Xin Lin was beaming with joy, and did not forget to praise, Qiuxi''s face flushed with shame.


    Xin Lin saw her appearance, and his eyes flashed: "Let''s use today''s profound strength art first, and come over early tomorrow morning to wait."


    When Mu Bingyun came over the next day, he found the two of them staying in the spiritual field as if nothing had happened. Seeing her coming, he seemed very happy. It looked like he was waiting for her here specially, and the corner of his mouth twitched. This was because he wanted to observe the growth of her elixir.


    has said it before, she is not responsible at all.


    According to the original appearance, after using five times the profound strength art on the spirit medicine, he checked it again, and Mu Bingyun left silently again. They didn''t even say hello, and after walking a little further, Mu Bingyun felt that the two of them were murmuring behind and didn''t know what to say.


    On the third and fourth days, knowing that this batch of elixir had been harvested, Mu Bingyun could see these two when he came over every day. When Mu Bingyun replanted new elixir, and also used five times the profound strength art to make the seeds germinate, she could feel the joy from the two of them, the kind of joy that came from discovering a huge secret.


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t care, she takes care of her elixir every day, and returns to the wooden house to practice if she has nothing to do. If she wants to go to the Tibetan scriptures hall to choose a technique, she must be above the strength of King Wu, although her current thunder pulse is Wu Wang is the eighth rank, but the wood veins are only the ninth rank of the warrior, and he is still a little short of this qualification. After all, the thunder veins are hidden, and these people cannot see them.


    The time was approaching day by day, and it was getting closer and closer to the day when Mu Fengxue went up the mountain. She was a little nervous, and she didn''t know what kind of scene would appear this time.


    Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li are still the same fate as before? Will Ouyang Qingqing still be friends with Mu Fengxue? Mu Mingfei is still the cannon fodder, will she be trampled to death by Ouyang Li in a few years?


    Ling Jichen will dote on her as always, will Feng Qingyi also fall in love with her at first sight, will the elder Mo Xing stand behind Mu Fengxue wholeheartedly, even if she knows that she is not as simple as she seems, she will still plan for her , will stand behind her to protect her?


    Also, because of the birth of Mu Fengxue, the demon cultivators in Xizhou have also been revealed. Why does she have a feeling of overlooking the world? Shaking his head, to get rid of these wild thoughts, Mu Fengxue really is not simple. As soon as she appeared, Dongzhou and Xizhou became turbulent.


    All this, she doesn''t know. However, she will slowly expose the hidden face of Mu Fengxue, and the bloodthirsty red light flashes in her eyes again, she seems to be a little excited.


    She closed her eyes and sank into the practice. Now she is not strong enough to face the opponent head-on. Don''t worry, she came step by step, and suddenly she opened her eyes with a few smiles inside.


    "Why do you feel like you''ve become bad?"


    seems to be muttering to himself: "It''s bad, it''s bad, it is said that scourges can prolong life, not bad!"


    In Xin Lin''s house, Qiu Xi and Xin Lin discussed for a long time, and there was still a kind of hesitation on their faces.

 Chapter 102： deserve it

    "Qiu Xi, do you really want to be like her? What if it doesn''t work?" Xin Lin still had some concerns, "Why don''t we plant less first, if possible, we will follow her method, I still feel that she The method is not necessarily feasible.¡±


    Qiu Xi frowned and thought for a moment: "Xin Lin, we have no time, we wasted a lot of time in order to observe her before, and those seeds are also reserved to be planted by her method, there are still twelve days before the task is handed in. , If I can''t plant all the elixir, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hand in the quest." Qiu Xi also regretted, if he had planted the elixir for the quest before, it wouldn''t be so embarrassing.


    "Why don''t we bet once, she always grows elixir like this every time, you can see, those elixir really grow very well, and she didn''t use the rest in the middle, and she didn''t add anything to it. , it could only be the reason for the profound strength art.¡±


    Hearing what Qiuxi said, Xin Lin also felt that this method was feasible, and the two of them hurriedly prepared to go to Lingtian with all the seeds. Just happened to meet Mu Bingyun, and the two quickly stopped. After meeting like this, they would not be able to get through if they didn''t say hello.


    "Senior Sister Mu."


    Qiuxi hurriedly shouted, as for Xin Lin''s disgusting look, he wouldn''t call him Senior Sister Mu!


    Mu Bingyun responded, then turned and left. She won''t go to Lingtian today, she will go to the chores hall to see, in a few days, the elders will come to deal with the scum behind, she has to hurry up and get something good out.


    Mosquitoes are still meat no matter how small they are, she is still poor now! The time to wash the profound veins is still far away, and less than one third of the elixir needed there has been collected.


    But she didn''t have any complaints in her heart. She was very grateful for giving her such a chance to grow.


    The current cultivation speed is not slow, but it is slower than Mu Fengxue. As time goes by, Mu Fengxue will get faster and faster. She must keep her spirits up and absolutely cannot slack off.


    Mu Bingyun staggered the two of them while thinking about it. This became in the eyes of the two of them. Mu Bingyun had no one in sight and looked down on them. Even greetings were so perfunctory, which caused the two to resent Mu Bing more and more. clouded.


    "Hmph, what''s the look, isn''t it because the boss looked at him twice more??" Qiu Xi''s face flushed, and when Mu Bingyun''s back disappeared, he said fiercely, not forgetting to stare at him.


    Xin Lin quickly comforted: "Qiu Xi, don''t be angry, when we become stronger, we will take care of her slowly, and we should hurry up and plant the elixir."


    "Alright, let''s hurry over there!"


    The two quickly rushed to the spiritual field, planted seeds in the spiritual field according to Mu Bingyun''s method, and then performed five profound strength tactics, waiting for the seeds to germinate. Qiu Xi saw that in the spiritual field of Mu Bingyun next door, the elixir was green again. She thought that her elixir would be as good as the other''s, and it was much bigger than usual. She had never touched it. , but know that the medicinal properties of the elixir must be much better than the rest of the elixir.


    The same is true for Xin Lin. The two planted all the remaining seeds in this way and waited silently. As time passed, the seeds in the soil did not move at all.


    Qiuxi also panicked and ran to Xinlin''s spiritual field. Seeing that the seeds did not germinate in Xinlin''s spiritual field: "Xinlin, have your seeds not sprouted?"


    "Yeah." Xin Lin nodded with difficulty, his face was not very good-looking, "Qiu Xi, did we read it right before? She planted it like this, why can''t our seeds germinate?"


    Qiu Xi''s face was pale: "I don''t know, Xin Lin, what should I do?" Qiu Xi''s face was about to cry. At this time, she was only ten years old, and she was still a little girl. , immediately panicked.


    Xin Lin is calmer than Qiuxi: "Let''s wait."


    Qiuxi nodded fiercely, saying yes.


    After half an hour, the seeds in the soil still did not move at all. The two of them are completely flustered, especially Qiu Xi, she is still thinking about getting some more profound stones this month! Not only will there be more, but the original reward is probably gone.


    Qiuxi grabbed Xin Lin''s clothes and asked, "Xin Lin, what should I do?? The seeds didn''t germinate, they must have failed."


    "Don''t panic in Qiuxi, let''s dig up the soil and take a look."


    The two dug up the soil, revealing the place where the seeds had originally been, and they were shocked to find that the seeds inside had rotted away. Seeing this, they completely gave up. It must have been because he used too much profound energy, which caused the seeds to absorb too much profound energy and died.


    Qiuxi looked dead: "I knew how she could possibly let them see the method of planting seeds. She must have used some means to mislead us on purpose. Her heart is really vicious!"


    "Xin Lin, we can''t let her go like this. I''m going to go to Director Qin and tell me, if it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun, how could we have planted all the seeds?"


    Xin Lin thought about it, and felt unwilling in his heart, so he agreed. The two dug out all the discarded seeds in the spiritual field and put them in the storage bag, ready to serve as evidence. After doing all this, go to the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden.


    "The two of you said that it was Mu Bingyun who gave you the method of planting seeds and that the seed planting was abolished?" Manager Qin narrowed his eyes and was unhappy when he heard the words of these two lying and unblinking disciples. . Only then did he understand that girl Bingyun. It seemed that the two of them were not the same as her, so how could they possibly teach them how to grow elixir.


    Most of these two secretly watched Mu Bingyun use the profound strength art, and they felt that the girl''s elixir was growing very well, and they were jealous and wanted to plant such elixir. The results of it! He failed and was unwilling, so he came to him to complain and wanted to pull Mu Bingyun into the water.


    Humph, that''s what he was thinking at a young age, and he didn''t see much promise for the two of them.


    "Yes, Manager Qin, these are the rotten seeds." Qiu Xi hurriedly took out the rotten seeds that absorbed excess profound energy, "Steward Qin, you have to decide for us, Mu Bingyun this time. It''s killing us." Qiu Xi stuffed a storage bag without a trace, ready to bribe again, but was blocked by Qin Guanshi.


    "You said that Bingyun taught you the method, what evidence is there?"


    As soon as these words fell, the expressions of the two changed dramatically, evidence? Where do they have any evidence, they are just nonsense, they secretly observed the method, who knew that the seeds would be rotten, and they would not have done it if they had known.


    Steward Qin stopped and said, "If there is no evidence, you can go back, and you will be punished for falsely framing this disciple."

 Chapter 103： blame me

    Hearing this, Qiu Xi was very unwilling and wanted to say something, but was pulled down by Xin Lin and finally left the hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden. Manager Qin glanced at the two of them and shook his head.


    Exiting the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden, Qiu Xi was full of resentment: "Xin Lin, what are you doing with me, such a good opportunity can make Mu Bingyun punished."


    "Qiu Xi, don''t be angry," Xin Lin said cautiously, "Then steward Qin is afraid that he doesn''t believe what we said, and besides, there is really no evidence for our case, so just ask Mu Bingyun to confront him. It is clear that Steward Qin has the lifeline of our share and seeds, so don''t be offended. As for the matter of cleaning up Mu Bingyun, I think we need to think of a way. That Mu Mingfei and Mu Bingyun It''s not a matter of a few words to settle the grievances, so why don''t we go to Mu Mingfei, the only person who can confront Mu Bingyun head-on is this person."


    Qiu Xi''s face changed a few times: "Okay, I''ll listen to you." She was still unhappy, "Mu Bingyun must have deliberately harassed us, Xin Lin, this month, we can only receive the basic case, and There''s no reward." She also thought about exchanging profound stones to dress up her small building, and now she had to wait another month, and she hated Mu Bingyun to death.


    Xin Lin pondered for a while: "Qiuxi, we have planted some before, I will give you my share, and I will be able to make up this month''s one-person task, and you will be able to get the reward by handing in the task. ."


    "Really?" Qiu Xi was a little happy, but she thought that Xin Lin was a poor ghost, "Give it to me, what do you do?"


    "It''s fine, I can''t spend any profound stones." Xin Lin smiled silly, but Qiu Xi did not refuse.


    Pulling Xin Lin, he was a little happy: "Xin Lin, you are really kind, in the sect, the person who treats me the best is you." Walking along Qiuxi, he said, "Let''s go find it now. Mu Mingfei, let''s see how she will take action on Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun is always beside us, I always feel that I will always be unlucky, she will definitely overcome us..."


    Xin Lin was pulled by Qiu Xi, and she was a little silly. Hearing the broken thoughts in her mouth, she still felt happy.


    Mu Bingyun went to the Miscellaneous Hall to get a lot of good things, and then sneaked back. Now that her strength has increased, she has become more and more handy with her Chi Yelai. It''s a lot more convenient to put things in. However, you can''t earn too much at one time, and you can only put it away in a small amount. In this way, it is also much safer for her, and even if someone bumps into it, it is not easy to be discovered.


    The more she knew about Chiye, the more she felt that her father was becoming more and more difficult, and he must be a very powerful person. She hoped that one day they would meet, she must clear up her doubts. Such a powerful person also left her Chiye, as if she was about to abandon her mother, she must have encountered something.


    Compared to her previous life, she lived a more relaxed life in this life, and the road ahead was extremely clear, no longer as chaotic and aimless as before.


    Before the cabin, she saw Qiu Xi and Xin Lin standing in front of her house, as if they were waiting for her.


    Is the seed bad?


    She has said that she is irresponsible, why do these people just not listen? By the way, she didn''t seem to have said it to them, but to herself.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qiuxi couldn''t bear it anymore, took two steps forward, raised his head and stared at Mu Bingyun, and asked, "Mu Bingyun, did you do it on purpose??"


    "On purpose? What purpose?" She didn''t know.


    Qiuxi was furious: "It''s the matter of planting elixir, did you do it on purpose!"


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you??" Qiu Xi gritted his teeth, "You did it on purpose to prevent our seeds from germinating."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a vicious person." Xin Lin added silently on the side.


    Mu Bingyun looked confused: "You guys can''t germinate, do you still blame me?"


    "If it wasn''t for you to use the five-fold profound strength art, how could our seeds die!" Qiu Xi was impatient, he blurted out without thinking much, and after speaking, he felt a little bad.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes filled with surprise: "Is that so?"


    "That''s it, you still don''t admit it. If it wasn''t for your intentions, how could our seeds rot. Mu Bingyun, you have to pay for our seeds, no, you have to pay us a large sum of profound stones." Qiu Xi felt that he Taking care of it, he quickly mentioned his request.


    What is the logic?


    Mu Bingyun was really the first time I saw him: "You secretly learned my method of planting elixir, and you still want me to pay you for your seeds?"


    "What method do you have, you are not a waste."


    "what-"


    Mu Bingyun squeezed Qiuxi''s arm: "It''s been more than two years, you have forgotten many things, why don''t you keep a memory." After saying that, Mu Bingyun''s hand squeezed again, and Qiuxi screamed again.


    "what-"


    Xin Lin couldn''t see it, and immediately came over to help, but was kicked away by Mu Bingyun, she suddenly stared at the two of them with a smile: "It feels really good to bully others, very cool!"


    threw Qiuxi aside: "Don''t mess with me, you all know that kind of thing, don''t forget to pour dirty water on me."


    "If this is not the Liuyun faction..." Mu Bingyun leaned down and whispered in Qiuxi''s ear: "Then your little life is long gone."


    A person repeatedly insulted and framed her, and she no longer had that much patience. At present, Liuyun Party is a very good place for her to grow up, and she can''t do anything yet, at least above her bottom line, she won''t do anything excessive.


    So as not to be remembered by those old guys, it will not be so easy to get out in the future.


    Qiuxi and the two saw that Mu Bingyun''s cabin was finally closed, their faces were pale and bloodless, and the hatred in their eyes was already burning fiercely. Thinking of what Mu Bingyun said before, he quickly covered it up.


    "Qiuxi, are you all right?"


    Xin Lin helped Qiu Xi away: "I will definitely help you get revenge!"


    "Xin Lin, I won''t let her go!" Qiu Xi gritted her teeth fiercely, "One day, I will kill her!"


    "Qiuxi, heal your wounds first, you''re seriously injured, I''ll help you." Xin Lin hurriedly helped Qiuxi into the house.


    The movement outside did not affect Mu Bingyun at all, so the two of them should not come to provoke her in a short time. An Xin let Chiye refine the good things in those residues, and a lot of medicinal herbs and refining materials appeared. The smelting materials also let Chi Smelting make some treasures, ready to sell when they are free.


    Roughly counting the days, time is running out. Will they meet in two months? With Mu Fengxue''s temperament, he should come to her, and the other party will come to confirm whether she will threaten her.

 Chapter 104： three days left

    Lingyun Peak.


    "Zixing, is the small building you prepared ready?" Ling Jichen asked, knowing that Mu Fengxue was going to go up the mountain for a while, and his heart was happy. The other person I remembered before the retreat has also forgotten a lot because of the retreat for more than two years.


    Hearing that she had a good life in Waifeng and was valued by Feng Qingyi, he didn''t worry much. In this life, he wanted to guard his Cher and accompany Cher to grow up.


    Zixing smiled: "The first one, don''t worry, the small building for Junior Sister Fengxue has already been prepared. It was built according to the original Mu family''s small attic. The first one, this is the drawing of the small attic."


    Zixing returned the blueprint that Ling Jichen had given him before, Ling Jichen kept it and was very satisfied.


    "Very good, everything inside is arranged, is it the same as before?"


    Zi Xing felt that Ling Jichen was really good to Mu Fengxue, and he didn''t find it strange at all to have done so many things himself. An immortal-level wood vein was worth doing. With time, Mu Fengxue grew up. , that is the glory of Lingyun Peak, and it is also the glory of the entire Flowing Cloud Sect. Only the first disciple of their family is qualified to receive immortal-level wood veins. Who else dares?


    "It''s all the same, first seat."


    A smile appeared on Ling Jichen''s beautiful and flawless face: "Very good, how long will it take?" If it wasn''t for the identity of the first seat, he would have liked to go down the mountain and pick her up. Xue''er is still weak now, and he can''t let her stand on the edge of the wind. He protects her well until she grows up and becomes stronger.


    Thinking of this, his eyes suddenly turned cold, and many people were staring at Xue''er. He won''t let those people succeed this time. Xue''er is his, and no one can get away with it.


    "Two months and ten days."


    Zixing suddenly felt a terrifying momentum and panicked: "First, what''s the matter with you?"


    Hearing the words, Ling Jichen regained his aura, and his face took back that terrifying expression: "It''s okay, you go down first."


    "Yes, the first seat." Zi Xing did not dare to say more, what was in the first seat''s mind, how could it be that ordinary disciples like them could know, and they did not dare to speculate in their hearts, and silently retreated with a slightly panicked heart.


    Ling Jichen frowned, his eyes flashed with displeasure. He heard that the Fu family and the Ouyang family were also eyeing Xue''er, and lightly pressed his hand on the table, it shattered with a "bang".


    No one can take Cher away from him, Cher belongs to him. In his eyes, there was an impending victory, and he suddenly hid it.


    Liuyun Sect is very quiet on the surface, and everyone''s heart is not quiet at all. Everyone is waiting for Mu Fengxue to go up the mountain. The whole sect seems a little depressed and uncomfortable.


    Mu Bingyun was like a nobody for all of this. Do what you have to do every day, the same as before. Qiu Xi and Xin Lin didn''t dare to disturb her again. They would go out every day, and they didn''t know what they were planning behind.


    She doesn''t care about these things. After more than a month of practice, her strength has improved a bit. With just one zero boundary point, the wood veins can break through to the realm of the king of martial arts. Then she can choose the exercises and moves, and she can use this to learn the moves in the Thunder Maiden Cultivation method.


    Time, three days left!


    main peak.


    "Senior Sister Yu''er, Senior Sister Huan''er is here."


    Liu Yu''er suddenly opened her eyes, and saw Shui Huan''er dressed in aqua blue clothes, dangling to her front, but Shui Huan''er had a cold face, like a fairy in water.


    Liu Yu''er sneered: "Here?"


    The two of them have been rivals since childhood, and the two are on a par, but now she is slightly ahead of the other, breaking through to the eighth rank of Emperor Wu in one scene, and Shui''er is the seventh rank of Emperor Wu.


    "Stop pretending, don''t you know?" Shui Huan''er smiled sarcastically, "In three days, she will be here."


    said to her, they looked at each other and smiled, but there was no smile in their eyes, there was only precaution, caution, and a feeling of being on the verge of an enemy.


    Shui Huan''er raised her head and looked at the misty lake surface: "Liu Yu''er, you and I have been opponents for so many years, and there is no distinction. Don''t you feel ashamed??


    "She is an immortal-level wood vein, your talent and mine can''t be compared." Liu Yu''er said truthfully.


    Shui Huan''er suddenly burst out laughing: "It''s pretending again, Liu Yu''er, you must be crazy with jealousy??" Shui Huan''er suddenly lowered her head and said in Liu Yu''er''s ear, "Liu Yu''er, you are very jealous. Greedy, even if you like Feng Qingyi, why is Ling Jichen not letting it go?"


    "Fortunately, I don''t like either of them."


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yu''er sneered: "I''m afraid you are a little interested in that elder named Mo Xing, Shui Huan''er, do you think I don''t know what you did? Speaking of which, who knew that Mo Xing was seeing Mu Feng? After the snow, will you be interested in her too?" Liu Yu''er looked sarcastic, but Shui Huan''er''s expression changed drastically.


    "If she dares, I will kill her!"


    Liu Yu''er covered her mouth and laughed: "Look at you, why are you angry, I''m just talking about it, who knows what will happen in the future, just to remind you."


    "Huh, you are so kind, don''t you want to pull me to help you deal with that Mu Fengxue together?" Shui Huan''er looked pierced, otherwise how could this person invite her over, they are deadly enemies.


    Liu Yu''er got up: "Have you ever thought about it, if we let her go on like this, we won''t be able to get anything. I heard that Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin have already gone to Mu''s house, and it seems that they want to **** each other up. They are all big families, and they have a great position in the Floating Cloud Sect. They can''t resist. Shui Huan''er, that Mu Fengxue is our great enemy. Let the grievances between you and me be put aside for now. ,how?"


    Shui Huan''er''s face was gloomy and uncertain, she had known it for a long time.


    I heard that Mu Fengxue looks like a fairy, and those who have seen her will fall deeply into it, unable to extricate themselves. She has never seen such a person before. She is talented and beautiful, and she has everything.


    Although she thought she was pretty, she felt uncomfortable when she heard the praise from people outside Mu Fengxue.


    "Okay, I promise, but what are you going to do with her?"


    Liu Yu''er curled her lips: "Don''t worry, you have to meet her for a while, know yourself and the enemy, and win every battle."


    "By the way, Liu Yu''er, I don''t know if there is something you are interested in," Shui Huan''er suddenly lowered her voice, "It is said that someone has seen it..." After saying this, Shui Huan''er suddenly stopped talking and looked at it. Sky, "It''s getting late, I''m going back."


    "Shui Huan''er!" Liu Yu''er gritted her teeth, "Speak up!"


    "Someone saw that Ling Jichen was holding a portrait of a woman in white and kept looking at it, with a deep expression on his face!" After saying that, Shui Huan''er hurriedly jumped away, her figure floated outside, and a voice came from behind. There was a loud noise, the corners of his mouth curled up, this little temper was still so irritable.

 Chapter 105： She is coming

    Liu Yu''er was irritable, and her eyes were full of anger.


    Looking affectionately at the portrait of the woman in white? ?


    He held the teacup in his hand fiercely, "bang" it, and it shattered. The trace of ruthlessness in his eyes made the waiter on the side feel very frightened. I saw Liu Yu''er stand up, staring at the lake in front of her with resentment, she stretched out one hand, rolled up a huge force in her hand and rolled up in the lake. jarring.


    The waiters around ?? didn''t dare to say a word, they lowered their heads silently, and propped up their defensive hoods all over their bodies to be able to resist the attack of the lake. Even so, it still made them feel difficult.


    "Woman in white? Mu Fengxue, you are very good. You can actually make Ling Jichen do this to you. I heard that he also specially built a small building that is exactly the same as the Mu family, and the interior is the same." Said At this time, Liu Yu''er gritted her teeth, full of hatred.


    The person she likes, even if she doesn''t want it, she can''t cheapen others.


    Mu Fengxue, you''d better be obedient, otherwise don''t blame her for being rude, what kind of immortal-level wood veins, and I don''t know whether the abolished immortal-level wood veins will still attract so many people''s attention.


    In an instant, the power in his hand was withdrawn, Liu Yuer disappeared, and the waiters in the place let out a long sigh. It is said that Shui Huan''er''s temper is grumpy, and Liu Yu''er''s temper is not much better.


    Three days passed in a flash.


    Early in the morning, countless disciples went to the mountain gate, waiting for the legendary white figure on the long stairs. Among these, there are male disciples who have admired Mu Fengxue for a long time, and there are also many female disciples who are jealous of Mu Fengxue. Everyone is waiting here with different thoughts.


    The Wan family sisters are here, Mu Mingfei and some other Mu family disciples are here, of course Shui Huan¡¯er and Liu Yu¡¯er will not come. Ling Jichen also came, and he stood on the side with a serious face. People who didn''t know about his actions would have no doubts at all.


    In a sect, if there is a disciple of immortal-level wood veins, it will definitely be a baby bump in his hand. Many first elders both love and hate this matter. The one who loves Mu Fengxue is Liuyun Sect. The disciples who hate it are not their disciples.


    In the end, their hearts are full of sour tastes.


    Mu Mingfei looked left and right in the crowd and asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t Mu Bingyun come?"


    "She actually dared to brush Mu Fengxue''s face in public. She is really bold. Now Mu Fengxue is coming up, let''s see what she will do."


    Mu Mingfei muttered to herself there, very quietly, except for the disciples of the Mu family, the rest of the people really didn''t hear it. Qiu Xi and Xin Lin arrived here late and just fell into Mu Mingfei''s line of sight.


    Mu Mingfei beckoned to them: "Come here."


    The two looked at each other and could not refuse, so they obediently walked in front of her.


    Mu Mingfei leaned over and asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t she come?"


    "She? Didn''t see her come out." Qiu Xi looked disdainful, "I''m afraid I''m embarrassed to come here!"


    Hearing Qiuxi''s full mouth of sarcasm, Mu Mingfei was inexplicably happy, look, this Mu Bingyun is just not likable, so many people hate her. Now that Mu Fengxue is here, she, Mu Bingyun, is a pitiful creature, a pitiful creature that everyone hates, and no one will sympathize with her.


    Now, she really wanted Mu Fengxue to **** everything from Mu Bingyun. After thinking about it, a very jealous and crazy expression appeared on the corner of Mu Mingfei''s mouth. Everyone took a half step back in fright.


    The two hurriedly found another location, but they didn''t think much about coming. I thought that if I could get acquainted with the legendary immortal-level wood veins first, maybe I would have the opportunity to compliment it in the future. This immortal-level wood vein is not something other people can compare with. Just help them casually, and they will be able to. Let them go to heaven.


    Ling Jichen''s serious face gradually loosened, and suddenly he subconsciously looked around in the crowd, sweeping the faces of all the disciples one by one. He also didn''t know what he was looking for. When he looked at the disciples of the Mu family, he finally didn''t find the little gray figure in his mind.


    Unconsciously sighed, it was really because of his rebirth that he didn''t accept her as a disciple in this life, so there would be no interaction between them? Even seeing each other, he felt a little impossible.


    I heard that she is still cultivating hard, and she has been helped by Feng Qingyi in this life, so she should have a better life than her previous life. She is a strong, hard-working and stubborn person. Once she decides to do something, she will definitely keep going, and no one can stop her.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t come, he always has a kind of fear. If she sees him and develops the same feelings towards him again, what should he do with her? He will not give up on Cher, so he No feelings for her. Since you don''t see each other, it''s fine, but the benefits of not seeing you will only increase your troubles if you see them.


    "coming."


    I don''t know who shouted and came.


    Everyone''s eyes forgot to look down, only to see a cloud floating over from a distance, and when they reached the foot of the mountain, they jumped down a few three handsome young men. They all knew Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin, and one person who had not seen Mu Fengyi for a long time. Ling''s eldest disciple, Mu Fengxue''s eldest brother, the eldest son of the Mu family.


    The crowd held their breaths, only to see a white-clothed woman standing on the cloud. Her skin was as smooth as snow, her face was like a fairy, and her white clothes fluttered in the wind. She was dressed so plainly, but in her body, people could see a kind of nobility, a nobility that could not be attached to, which made all the female disciples bow their heads in inferiority.


    They don''t know that there are people who are so intoxicatingly beautiful in this world. From such a distance, they seem to be trapped in her world. As if all the flowers in the world are blooming for her, she is the protagonist of this world, and the source of all beauty originates from her.


    This feeling made countless female disciples angry and jealous. When they came back to their senses, they had to cover up their jealousy and silently watched as she floated down from the clouds and stepped forward with the three equally handsome sons. , Her face was pale, the corners of her eyes were slightly raised, and she followed the three of them with lotus steps. They walked very fast, taking dozens of stairs in the blink of an eye, and in a flash, they had already appeared in front of Ling Jichen. .


    At this moment, Mu Fengyi and Mu Fengxue both knelt down: "Disciple pays respects to Master!"


    "Get up!"


    Ling Jichen was a little excited, the two stood up, and Mu Fengyi automatically fell behind Ling Jichen. Ling Jichen helped Mu Fengxue up, his eyes fell on her face, his Xueer had grown up.

 Chapter 106： Ling Jichens baby bump

    "Xue Er, come all the way, are you tired?"


    Facing Ling Jichen''s concern, it really broke the hearts of countless female disciples. They were very envious of Mu Fengxue, and as soon as they arrived, they could get the first love. Whoever makes people have immortal-level wood veins, they are either waste veins or very ordinary.


    People are good-looking and talented. Look at that face. Now he is only ten years old, and he looks so immortal.


    Mu Fengxue is naturally enjoying the admiration and jealousy from everyone. This feeling is really wonderful.


    Also, the two beside her, Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li, she really hadn''t thought that both of them would be able to meet her, indicating that they were really destined!


    She didn''t have to turn her head to know that the eyes of the two were on her. It''s a wonderful feeling to be getting the attention of all the people. This is what she Mu Fengxue deserves, and her planning for so many years has not been wasted.


    "No, after three years, I was finally able to see the master. I didn''t expect that the master was still here waiting for Xue''er, so Xue''er deserved it." Mu Fengxue lowered her head slightly and turned to the side. The face, the beautiful face Qiao Hao fell into Ling Jichen''s eyes, making his heart move. Her fingers were trembling a little, Cher was really too beautiful, too beautiful to be ignored, as beautiful as a little rabbit, so beautiful that everyone could imagine.


    He raised his head, and his eyes fell on Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li. These two boys, I''m afraid they are also playing on his Xueer''s idea, this life is not so easy.


    Ling Jichen suddenly held Mu Fengxue''s little hand and said very freely: "Go, I will show you the residence prepared for you."


    He pulled Mu Fengxue, ignoring everyone''s eyes, and jumped away. Two white figures just floated over the heads of everyone, making all the disciples stunned.


    This...isn''t something wrong?


    looks a little weird, yet so harmonious. That pair of fluttering figures in white clothes finally disappeared from everyone''s sight. Mu Mingfei was also stunned, she was still thinking about what Mu Fengxue would say about that **** Mu Bingyun! As a result, people just disappeared?


    With great unwillingness, Mu Mingfei led the disciples of the Mu family away. Don''t be in a hurry, there will always be opportunities.


    "Is she Mu Fengxue?"


    It was Shui Huan''er who spoke out, of course she came, but in a place where others couldn''t see it. In front of her was Liu Yu''er. The moment Mu Fengxue appeared, their eyes were always on her, especially when Ling Jichen dragged Mu Fengxue and disappeared from the crowd. If it wasn''t for Shui Huan''er to stop her, Liu Yu''er would have destroyed all the tables and chairs in front of her.


    Liu Yu''er suddenly raised her head, her eyes were ruthless: "It seems that Ling Jichen has already taken care of her, this bitch. She knew how to hook up with men at a young age, but she is not a vixen when she grows up, what a fairy, but she is just her. I let it go by myself." Liu Yu''er looked resentful, "He is really a person with deep scheming! With a coquettish look on his face, he actually dares to attack Ling Jichen."


    Saying that, Liu Yu''er was about to raise her hand and knock it down. Shui Huan''er saw that it was okay, and hurriedly held Liu Yu''er''s hand: "Don''t knock, if you destroy this table again, Master, she will Angry."


    "Humph." Liu Yu''er snorted coldly, "What are you going to do?"


    Shui Huaner leisurely drank tea, his eyes fell down, and many people were still immersed in the picture just now and did not recover, sneered: "What should I do, I don''t think this Mu Fengxue is so annoying!"


    "Shui Huan''er!" Liu Yu''er gritted her teeth, her beautiful face was extremely distorted, very terrifying, "You thought she would be willing to get Ling Jichen, didn''t you see the two people below, it seems that she is also interested in her Now, there is no guarantee that your elder Mo Xing will not be tempted when he sees her."


    Shui Huan''er glared at Liu Yu''er: "I know! She is indeed a threat, but now Ling Jichen is so fond of her, do you think the sect master will offend an immortal-level wooden vein for our affairs? Yu''er, as long as the head can help you, you won''t discuss it with me, this time you can''t do anything, right?"


    "The head has a very clear choice between his daughter and the immortal-level wood veins." Shui Huan''er saw Liu Yu''er''s face that was about to collapse, and smiled, "Okay, I didn''t say I wouldn''t cooperate with you, In the sect, we can only teach her a little lesson. Isn''t there an assessment in the sect after a while? This is not in the sect! What do you and I want to do at that time, who will? Can you know!"


    Shui Huan''er smiled deeply, calming Liu Yu''er: "You are right, it seems that the assessment is only a few years away, and all the disciples of the sect can go to the assessment, not only the inner peak disciples, but also the outer peak disciples. This assessment is no trivial matter, and she should not give up."


    "You''re right," Shui Huan''er leaned closer, "doesn''t she have a cousin? It seems that the relationship between them is not very good, the enemy of the enemy, of course it is our friend, don''t you think? "


    "Haha, Shui Huan''er, your mind is very deep! This is a good move." Liu Yu''er raised the teacup and took a sip, "Just do this, a disciple of Waifeng, of course, will not refuse this. If something goes wrong, we can get away with it.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, as if they had thought of a wonderful solution.


    At this moment, the disciples below also reacted and slowly dispersed. As for the feeling that Mu Fengxue left in their hearts, they couldn''t shake it away. At the same time, they understood that this Mu Fengxue was Ling Jichen''s precious lump, and no one should provoke it.


    "Brother Ouyang, what is your decision?" When everyone dispersed, Fu Xilin turned to look at Ouyang Li, who was still thinking. There was some light in his eyes. He could believe that this light was not right. Mu Fengxue was tempted, but it was something full of calculations.


    Seeing this, Fu Xilin was inexplicably relieved, and he didn''t know if the dream was too real. When they encountered Mu Fengxue by chance in the city after their training, he was always a little scared. He is in the opposite scene.


    The Fu family and the Ouyang family have been friends from generation to generation. To be honest, their mutual support is inseparable.


    Ouyang Li withdrew his gaze, with a smirk at the corner of his mouth: "Brother Fu, you are worried."


    "Brother Fu, are you not interested in her?"


    Fu Xilin shook his head: "No." Ever since he had that dream and saw Mu Fengxue inside, he had no interest at all in this person named Mu Fengxue, and he didn''t even want to see her.

 Chapter 107： Beautiful and flirtatious

    "That''s right, my father has sent a message again." Ouyang Li''s eyes darkened, "You know that too."


    Fu Xilin''s heart moved, in fact, his father also sent a letter.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Ouyang Li smiled and said, "Actually, you are similar to me, right? It''s just that you seem to resent her!"


    "Brother Fu, everyone tells her that she is kind-hearted, talented, and treats people with sincerity," Ouyang Li said with a strange smile, "This is the world of cultivation, if this person is really like this, what if the talent is good? Like? Brother Fu, what do you think?"


    Fu Xilin calmed down: "What do you think?"


    Ouyang Li smiled again, approached Fu Xilin, the two were very close, only to hear Ouyang Li ask: "Brother Fu, do you think she is really like a legend?"


    "And you?"


    Fu Xilin didn''t answer, but instead asked, he saw Ouyang Li''s weird expression, he didn''t believe that dream more and more, everything in that dream should not be real. Since it exists, it may be used to wake him up!


    After three years and some practice, he suddenly didn''t want to pursue it. When he came back and saw Mu Fengxue, that face could indeed be regarded as the allure of the country, and his heart was not a little disturbed. Maybe he saw too much in a dream, and it was already troublesome.


    On the contrary, he thought that the other face was better looking, with charm in the cold, wild in the charm, and those arrogant eyes were full of elegance. His gestures and gestures attracted him deeply. He was dressed in red, indifferent and flamboyant, and those eyes were cold and indifferent, as if seeing through the prosperity of the world and the warmth of human affection.


    He didn''t understand how a person could be so complicated and so attractive to him.


    Ouyang Li smiled lightly: "I don''t believe it!"


    "Where in the world are there any simple and kind people, where can there be such simple people," he just felt that he sighed, then paused for a few breaths, and said, "But, it is such a person that the Ouyang family needs. It is because She is not pure enough, the Ouyang family needs such a person. Talented, powerful, resourceful, and scheming, it would be even better if she could be more ruthless."


    "Brother Fu..."


    After Ouyang Li finished speaking, he suddenly found that Fu Xilin was staring blankly at the side again, not knowing what he was thinking, so he smiled helplessly. Originally, he was still worried that the Fu family would definitely **** Mu Fengxue from the Ouyang family, but he didn''t want Fu Xilin to have already given up.


    "Brother Fu, if you don''t listen to your uncle, the Fu family will not let you go in the future." The Fu family has only one young master, but the Fu family master has many sons. This young master''s position can be taken over by someone at any time.


    Fu Xilin raised her thin lips, and her cold face suddenly softened: "Brother Ouyang, take one step at a time! I can''t stop my father''s decision in the end."


    Hearing what he said, Ouyang Li was dumbfounded. The outstanding son who has always been talked about by Uncle Fu, if he listens to this, he doesn''t know what will happen.


    "Let''s go, if you don''t go, you won''t be able to leave."


    Ouyang Li supported his forehead and saw the female disciples rushing towards them, walking towards the inner peak, turning over and flying up, feeling Fu Xilin following, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Looking down at the female disciples who were looking up, he still felt a little enjoyment. He was the heir of the Ouyang family, so he naturally enjoyed the aura of being embraced.


    The female disciple saw that she was finally able to see the person she loved up close, but she didn''t want the two of them. She quickly climbed the mountain and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    They only knew that today was the day Mu Fengxue went up the mountain, how did they know that these two would be together! One by one, they were annoyed and watched for a long time, and finally had to leave.


    When ?? was about to reach the inner peak, Fu Xilin suddenly turned around and went to the Spirit Medicine Garden. Ouyang Li couldn''t hold it back, and almost stumbled to the ground. Seeing that Fu Xilin insisted on going there, he had to run over.


    "Brother Fu, what are you doing?"


    Fu Xilin walked fast and was a little nervous: "Go and see if she is out of the customs. She walked in a hurry and forgot to ask someone to ask."


    "Go back!" Fu Xilin stopped and turned around, "The people who want to compete for Mu Fengxue are not only the Ouyang family, but also Ling Jichen... In a few days, there should be more people."


    Fu Xilin''s look made Ouyang Li stop. He glanced at the top of the mountain over there, and as long as he climbed over, he could see the dilapidated log cabin. He wanted to follow it, but at this moment, he couldn''t move his legs for some reason. In fact, in his heart, he really wanted to go and see it.


    He woke up suddenly, why did he go over to see it?


    After waking up, he saw Fu Xilin''s frowning and thoughtful appearance, and smiled: "Okay, I wanted to accompany you there, but it seems to be superfluous, so I will go back first, and I should prepare."


    He kicked his legs, and his whole body took off. He flew out of here quickly and entered the inner peak. He didn''t feel that his figure suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Fu Xilin had no doubts, he retracted his gaze and quickly climbed the hill, and saw that the dusty wooden hut was now brand new. In front of the wooden hut, there were all kinds of elixir that looked just right, and some It has already bloomed, and the flowers are beautiful, like the smile she occasionally shows.


    His face was unconsciously excited, his feet were full of energy, and he quickly ran to the cabin.


    When he got to the front of the cabin and saw countless formations, where did he stay, if it was destroyed, she should be angry.


    Suddenly, the door of the cabin opened, and he was overjoyed. After three years, he was finally able to see her again. He didn''t know what happened to him. When he didn''t see her, he always wanted to see her. When he saw her, He was afraid that she would come over with a cold look and make his heart cold.


    I saw the door slowly open, and a girl in red came out from the door. She suddenly raised her head, Xiu Mei frowned, and her eyes stared at him suspiciously, which made him even more nervous.


    "Brother Fu."


    The ?? voice has faded from its original tenderness, and it is soft and cold, crisp and vivid.


    The thirteen-year-old girl is no longer the little red-clothed girl she used to be. She has grown into an adult, and her cold and charming face made his eyes fall into it, so coquettish that one could not breathe. Beauty, really beautiful, so beautiful that he forgot everything.


    "Brother Fu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Bingyun walked into Fu Xilin and saw the obsessive look in his eyes. Does this person also like looks?


    Why didn''t she feel it in the past life, she didn''t feel that there was any difference between the appearance of this life and the previous life. Maybe, feel fresh! Today, Mu Fengxue went up the mountain. Has he seen it or not?

 Chapter 108： downhill

    Fu Xilin was awakened by her voice, hiding the embarrassment on his face: "Bingyun, are you out?"


    "Well, it''s been a while."


    "Today she went up the mountain, you didn''t go?" He just had nothing to say and wanted to find a topic. Just after he finished speaking, he felt a little bad. He knew that she was not from the Mu family now, but he mentioned this matter. Isn''t it embarrassing for her?


    However, her expression was still light, and she didn''t seem to have changed.


    Just listen to her cold words: "I''m not from the Mu family."


    "I just follow my maiden name."


    "Senior Brother Fu, if you have nothing to do, just leave! We are not children now, so it''s a little bit difficult to get along like this." Still so unfamiliar and indifferent, Fu Xilin knew that she had said something wrong, and she was not happy.


    "That Bingyun," Fu Xilin opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. Suddenly he remembered something else and said quickly, "Bingyun, do you know that two years later, it will be the sect disciple assessment, if this time you can If you achieve certain results, there is still a chance to be favored by the elders.¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, he was a little embarrassed. It seemed that Feng Shouzuo had really been interested in Mu Bingyun for a long time, and he wanted to bring her into his door. He expressed a little embarrassment. .


    "Oh, so it''s only been two years?"


    Mu Bingyun murmured to himself, two years later, when the wind and clouds began to rise, the outstanding talents of the major forces were all eyeing Mu Fengxue, and even the ghost king of Xizhou couldn''t help but want to get a leg in. It can be seen that Mu Bingyun two years later How attractive is the snowstorm.


    When Fu Xilin heard her question, he understood that she was paying attention to this matter, and quickly replied, "Yes, it''s only been two years."


    "Well, I will prepare well." As for the inner peak disciple, she was not interested at all, "Senior Brother Fu, do you have anything else to do? If there is nothing else, Bingyun will be sorry."


    When Fu Xilin saw her appearance, he knew where she must be going, and couldn''t help asking, "Where are you going, why don''t I accompany you!"


    "Senior Brother Fu must have just returned, so it''s not good." Hearing her rejection so earnestly, Fu Xilin''s heart was a little complicated.


    He still wanted to go with her: "I''m still going with you, where are you going? Judging from your appearance, you should be going down the mountain, right? The time down the mountain was a little uneven, and Bingyun''s strength is not bad now, but in the end I don''t know who I''ll meet."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun frowned. In fact, what he said made sense. She wanted to go down the mountain to buy some elixir. In fact, she had already collected a lot of elixir, and she had extracted some from the waste. As long as you have good luck going down the mountain this time, you will be able to gather some more, and the days of washing out the profound-level thunder veins are not far away. Mu Fengxue is now the first-rank Martial Emperor, and her strength will increase faster and faster in the future. She has to step up, otherwise she will not catch up. The entanglement between her and Mu Fengxue in the previous life caused the opponent''s strength to grow slowly. In this life, she has avoided this stage, and the other party will definitely be smoother.


    In fact, in the previous life, if Mu Fengxue didn''t secretly harm her, she would definitely not be the one who reached the realm of Xuanwang first. This may be gained, it will be lost!


    "Okay, if Senior Brother Fu is not too troublesome, let''s go with Bingyun!"


    Hearing her promise, he was a little happy and followed her silently.


    The two went down the mountain and appeared in the city. Fu Xilin saw her searching in the pharmacy shop from room to room, and he was waiting outside. She didn''t know what she was looking for when she looked so anxious.


    "Bingyun, are you lacking any elixir? Why don''t you tell me, and I''ll see if I have it here." Of course he has. After all, he is also the young master of the Fu family, so what elixir does not exist? Unless it is a rare family can''t get it.


    "no need."


    Mu Bingyun left the pharmacy shop and quickly went to another one. Fu Xilin was a little helpless, how could this person be so stubborn! Anyway, she just didn''t want to accept his kindness.


    Mu Bingyun is still a little happy, this time the harvest is not small, there are only ten kinds of elixir left, as long as the last ten kinds are collected, then she can wash out the Xuan-level thunder veins, thinking about it, her heart is full of excitement .


    She has not yet experienced what it feels like to cultivate the Xuan-level Thunder Vessel. It must be very fast, just like sitting on a flying magic weapon.


    Fu Xilin suddenly saw her smile. Although it was a flash, he still saw it. That smile was very real, a smile from the heart. What made her so happy?


    "Ice Cloud..."


    "Brother Fu, there is a tea shop here. Let''s take a rest first. If you are tired, you don''t have to accompany me for a while, just wait here. There are more than ten shops in this city, I can just go over and ask. ."


    Fu Xilin suddenly said, "Can''t I help you?"


    "No." He refused without hesitation, leaving him speechless.


    "it is good."


    He waited, and he saw that she didn''t want to be followed by him, so he just waited here. The two rested for a while, and Mu Bingyun hurriedly wandered around the city again. Sure enough, when she heard that he was not following her this time, the corners of her eyes were full of smiles. The young master of the Fu family, no matter how bad it is, is still a young talent. How can he be so disgusted by people?


    Mu Bingyun didn''t pay any attention to this. She raised her lips and ran quickly to the various shops. This time, she was even more unscrupulous. Of the remaining ten kinds of elixir, she got close to three again.


    However, there are only three shops left.


    Are there any of the remaining seven types in these three stores?


    took a deep breath, and Mu Bingyun stepped into the store closest to her. The store was not big, so she walked towards the shopkeeper.


    "This girl, do you need any help?" The shopkeeper asked quickly and respectfully when he saw the woman''s extraordinary appearance.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the shop and asked, "The shopkeeper, don''t you know that you have the elixir here?" After speaking, Mu Bingyun handed over the small note in her hand. The shopkeeper took a look and shook his head.


    "Sorry, girl, I don''t have these elixir here."


    These elixir are not very precious, but they are very rare, and their effect is not very big, so many shops do not have them.


    "That bothers me."


    Mu Bingyun was a little lost. She went to another house, and she still got the same answer. At this moment, she was more and more lost. She originally thought that she would be able to wash her veins successfully this time, but she did not expect that she was too naive. It is relatively common in needs. These are not precious, but they are rare. There are very few such things in the shops in the city.


    She originally wanted to try her luck, and it seemed that luck didn''t come with it.


    There was only the last one left, and she walked in silently, without hope.

 Chapter 109： meet

    "Treasurer, look at the elixir above, do you have it here?"


    The shopkeeper of this shop also took a look and shook his head: "Girl, it''s really unfortunate, we have three kinds of them here, and they have been purchased not long ago."


    "It turned out to be so, that disturbed it."


    Mu Bingyun walked out of the store and put the note away. With a look of disappointment, it seems that it will take another ten days. Let''s go to the other cities in a few days! She couldn''t believe it, these things didn''t exist.


    Speaking of which, she bought a lot of elixir today, and she became poor again. While thinking about the road ahead, she unknowingly came to a certain teahouse. This teahouse was somewhat similar to the one in the city. Then she saw the sign on the side. It turned out that this teahouse should be that one. The branch opened by the owner.


    looked at it and walked in with his head down.


    suddenly bumped into a figure, knocking her nose to the point of falling out, sour, unable to stop her tears, and hurriedly covered her nose.


    "Sorry, really sorry."


    Mu Bingyun was a little embarrassed, she was disappointed, so she was absent-minded, so she went on a rampage, bumped into someone, and quickly staggered away to apologize. Just waiting for this person to leave, but I don''t want him to stand still.


    Suddenly she raised her head, covering her nose with only half of her face showing, surprise flashed in those eyes, followed by surprise.


    looked at each other and said nothing for a long time.


    Three years, he hasn''t changed at all.


    Three years, she grew up.


    Mu Bingyun rubbed his nose and finally felt better, pulling his arm happily: "Cangyu!"


    Hearing her call him Cangyu, his cold face suddenly softened and he smiled very nicely.


    "Little thing!" He still rubbed her head, saw her red nose, felt a little cute, and pulled her into the tea shop. The feeling of the small hand has not changed, and the grip is still soft.


    She didn''t feel anything wrong with being pulled by someone, but she felt that she met this person she hadn''t seen for a long time, and she only felt joy in her heart. How could he be here? ?


    Cangyu brought Mu Bingyun back to the house where he was originally. The door of the house was pale. When Pale saw the two approaching, he hurriedly opened the door. When the two entered, he backed out and closed the door.


    "Come in."


    Pale White originally thought that if he is so knowledgeable, the master will be looking for trouble, right? Who knew that Cang Yu''s voice made him tremble. Oh hey, my lord, you just left your important affairs and ran here, and you have to drag him, he has to follow, come on, he has to be scared.


    Without hesitation, Pale hurried in.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    ''s pale and idiotic appearance made Mu Bingyun laugh.


    Pale and stunned, he knew from the beginning that Mu Bingyun was good-looking, but now in just three years, he has grown taller, and his appearance is even more outstanding.


    Suddenly, Pale felt uncomfortable, as if he had been pricked by a needle. Thinking of his master''s bad temper, he hurriedly looked away with a happy expression: "Miss Bingyun, long time no see."


    As soon as these words fell, he was even more chilled, facing Cangyu with a hippie expression: "Master."


    "take it out."


    Pale only felt the pain in the muscles of his cheeks, and without hesitation, he groped for a receiving ring and handed it to Cang Yu respectfully. Cang Yu looked at him and glanced at him, he didn''t understand where the look was, he hurriedly turned around and moved out, and quickly closed the door. At the door, he breathed a sigh of relief. The temper of the master is really strange day by day. In Xizhou, he quickly shook his head, he no longer wanted to recall those things in Xizhou. Who told those unlucky **** to provoke their masters, they deserve it, and they are behind the times!


    Neither of the two said a word in the room, and it could be seen that they were both very happy.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun finally said: "Cangyu, why are you here, have the affairs of Xizhou been settled?"


    "Yeah." Although there is still some trouble, he doesn''t want to say it, and this trouble can''t be solved in a while, it will take some time. There won''t be any trouble in a short time, so he just wanted to come out and have a look, and he arrived here unknowingly.


    His eyes lit up when he saw the little thing.


    "Then how long are you going to stay here?"


    Seeing her sparkling eyes, Cangyu felt like something in her heart was about to melt, so she couldn''t help but touched her hair and rubbed it.


    "Three years."


    Three years later, he went back.


    He didn''t know why he said "three years" by ghosts and spirits. He clearly came here for two years later, when a strange treasure was born somewhere, but when he saw her, he wanted to stay for one more year.


    When ?? came over, he asked Pale Bai to inquire about all her experiences in Liuyun Sect. He was very relieved to know that she could save her life step by step, and he was a little worried when she knew that she had suffered.


    Especially knowing that she was facing someone stronger than her and her stubborn temperament, he really sweated for her.


    "What''s the matter with you coming here for so long?"


    Cangyu didn''t hide it: "Well, two years later, there is a strange treasure born here, join in the fun."


    A strange treasure was born?


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, making her think, wouldn''t it be the time for the Liuyun Sect''s disciples to be assessed in two years? During that time in the previous life, did any strange treasures appear?


    By the way, a strange treasure did appear, and all parties were snatching it. In the end, Mu Fengxue got it. In the end, they didn''t know what it was. They only knew that after that time, Mu Fengxue''s luck became. It''s getting better and better. Every time he encounters a big danger, in the end, even if he has only one breath left, he can survive. After each disaster, his strength increases sharply.


    If it wasn''t for the fight with her, Mu Fengxue would definitely make rapid progress. Now that I think about it, she is actually not bad. In the end, Mu Fengxue was not planted in her hands. Maybe she is still the one who restrains Mu Fengxue. !


    In this life, if she can get that mysterious treasure, or try to prevent Mu Fengxue from getting that treasure, what will happen to Mu Fengxue in the end? She is very sure that this thing will have a great influence on Mu Fengxue in the future.


    Cangyu is really cute when he sees this little thing bowing his head in thought and wrinkling his little face.


    didn''t bother her either. After a long time, she looked up and said, "Cangyu, are you interested in that baby?"


    "Normal." I can''t say I''m interested, he didn''t want to come.


    Thinking that she was here just in time for the Liuyun Sect disciple assessment, the place where the strange treasure was born was not far away, and he came over. Well, after all, he just wanted to meet her and see how she was doing.

 Chapter 110： Gift

    Cangyu noticed a trace of interest in her eyes, and heard her say: "Cangyu, if you can grab this thing, grab it, don''t let it go."


    Seeing her serious appearance made Cang Yu suspicious.


    "Are you interested in exotic treasures?"


    If she wanted, he wouldn''t mind doing it.


    Mu Bingyun pulled him, with a calculating look on his face: "You also know, the relationship between Mu Fengxue and me?"


    "Um."


    Seeing again, she whispered: "She will definitely not let this thing go, so, Cangyu, you helped me grab this thing and don''t let her get it. As long as she doesn''t get it, it''s fine, can you? If not, let it be I''m done." She will act on the occasion, after all, it''s not good to always trouble people.


    "it is good."


    Since she wanted to do this, he helped her. Anyway, he came here, so he couldn''t just watch others grab it, he was watching.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly laughed: "That''s good, if you grab that thing, it''s yours."


    In short, it is enough that Mu Fengxue cannot get it.


    Seeing her so persistent appearance, Cang Yu became more and more doubtful. From the first meeting to now, he always felt that there was something hidden in her body, and what kind of past it was. There seemed to be some sadness behind her smile.


    It was useless for him to take that thing, of course he robbed it for her.


    Suddenly, his heart moved. It''s like something is about to break out of the heart. Seeing her with a bright smile, her heart is soft, and there is a sour and sour feeling, which is really a feeling that people can''t understand and are infatuated with.


    "I got it, here it is for you."


    Mu Bingyun was still a little happy, she felt more and more that it was very cool to let Mu Fengxue reveal her true face.


    The appearance of that small face made Cangyu feel happy. When she heard Cang Yu''s words, she woke up suddenly, and suddenly stared at him. He fell into his eyes all of a sudden, those black eyes, like the vast stars. The stern profile face is a little soft, there is a faint smile in the eyes, the nose is high, and the shape of the lips is also beautiful.


    She swore that Cangyu was much more attractive than Ling Jichen, and she was deeply immersed in it.


    Cangyu seems to enjoy being watched by her very much, especially seeing the faint admiration in her eyes, he has always been very confident in his appearance, and can make little things praise and delight.


    She woke up and said with a serious face: "Cangyu, you are very good-looking."


    In the face of her serious compliment, he even nodded, expressing his agreement with her.


    Mu Bingyun laughed and pulled him to laugh: "Cangyu, you are really narcissistic."


    Seeing her smiling so happily and turning back and forth, he was happy. It was said that she seldom smiled in Liuyun Sect, and she smiled so recklessly in front of him, did it mean that she agreed with him to approach her world.


    Well, yes, it''s good to use this sentence to describe it.


    "Small things, for you."


    Mu Bingyun was pulled up by her hand, and put the ring in his hand: "What is this?"


    "There should be something you need in it. Before Pale White stumbled upon what elixir you were buying, I bought a copy of what you needed, and you can see what else you need."


    Pale stood silently at the door, muttering at the door, "Master, this is a bit wrong, this is not because you suddenly discovered Miss Bingyun and saw what kind of elixir she was buying, you threatened those shopkeepers to tell them that Miss Bingyun wanted to buy it. The elixir told you that you secretly ran around all the cities around this place before you collected these elixir? Are you rushing back here, deliberately bumping into others, just because Miss Bingyun won''t accept your things?


    Pale looked puzzled, Master, why do you have to be so troublesome? After taking this big detour, you are going to give something to Miss Bingyun. You say you are bored or not.


    These words could only be muttered in Pale''s heart, but he didn''t dare to break it.


    Mu Bingyun''s heart skipped a beat, is that so?


    She always felt that something was wrong, but there seemed to be nothing wrong in his words.


    "Looking at you in such a hurry, it should be all needed!"


    Mu Bingyun held the grip ring and nodded heavily: "It''s very important, thank you."


    She didn''t say no this time, she really needed these things. Unexpectedly, Cangyu helped her a lot in the end, and she felt that Cangyu must be her lucky star. When he came, everything went smoothly. It helps her out of trouble every time.


    Seeing her accept it, Cangyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    His eyes fell on her, this red dress was more and more suitable for her. It''s not the clothes that make her look good, but she makes the clothes beautiful. No matter how beautiful the clothes are, a beautiful person should wear them.


    With a thought of ??, another object appeared in his hand and placed it in front of her: "I met it by chance, and I found it suitable for you, so I brought it here."


    Pale White was squatting on the wall outside the door, silently dismantling the platform in his heart. What happened by chance was obviously made for her by the threat master refiner. Master, you, a person full of lies, are actually here to deceive other girls. Pale has a helpless look on his face, it''s okay to lie to the girl, this is the place where you have to fall into others first!


    Master, Master, Pale Bai has already encountered what will happen in the future. From this look, he can see that Master is interested in Bingyun Girl, so it turns out, he thought that with a few years, Master will slowly Forget about this little girl, where can I imagine, everyone secretly prepared everything for Bingyun girl.


    In a word, he has already marked Bingyun girl as someone who must not be provoked in his heart, and he must treat her as a mistress at any time, otherwise one day the mistress will be unhappy. .


    "what is this?"


    A beautiful box appeared in Mu Bingyun''s line of sight, staring at the box and asking.


    "open to take a look."


    Mu Bingyun paused for a while, and seeing his firm expression, he picked it up and opened the box. Suddenly a red glow appeared in front of her eyes, and she picked it up. Clothes, it was a piece of clothing.


    Lightweight and soft, with exquisite patterns on it, it is cold to touch and very comfortable to touch.


    This is a mysterious weapon!


    Silently, she checked the grade of the clothes through Chiye, and she was shocked, the fourth grade of profound artifact! The clothes on her are of a higher grade. The styles of the two clothes are different, this one is more exquisite.


    "Cangyu, this..."


    "Take it!"


    That tone again, as if she made a big mistake by not holding her.


    "But didn''t you already give me one last time?"


    "A birthday present for you."


    Mu Bingyun, a birthday present?


    Her birthday present?


    She figured it out, how long is her birthday? In the past few years, she has never had a birthday. When I was a child, my mother died early, how can I still remember this. How did he know?

 Chapter 111： what day is my birthday

    Suddenly, she thought of his strength and wanted to know about her little shrimp, of course she knew it perfectly, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable, as if it was normal for him to know. She obviously didn''t like people prying into her secrets, but when this matter fell on Cang Yu, it was a little different.


    "But this dress is too precious."


    "Take it!"


    Tone that cannot be rejected: "It suits you, you don''t want it, I throw it away."


    Mu Bingyun shook his hand and threw it away. This is the fourth rank of the Profound Tool. How can it be said to be thrown away? To be honest, she really likes this dress. It''s red, and the pattern on it is also her favorite. The whole dress is made of ice cicada silk, and the work is delicate.


    Did ?? really get it by accident?


    "Cangyu, did you really get this by accident?" Mu Bingyun said with a piercing glance, "Don''t tell me it''s your special..." She said this, she was a little embarrassed, what did she mean by that, they didn''t seem to have anything to do with each other.


    However, when she received such a gift, she was very happy. Deep down in her heart, she didn''t know what was about to come out, filling her whole body with heat. A different emotion made her feel a little tearful.


    Whether it was in her past life or this life, she never had a birthday, and she never thought of giving her a gift on her birthday. She only felt that it all came a little suddenly, like a dream.


    Also, she had forgotten what day her birthday was.


    "Cangyu, when is my birthday?" Although she was a little embarrassed to ask, she lowered her head, a little embarrassed. But she really forgot, I don''t know if she didn''t know it all the time, there was no word "birthday" in her mind.


    Cangyu saw her expression, and there was an inexplicable heartache in his heart.


    "the day after tomorrow."


    Mu Bingyun silently calculated the day after tomorrow, when he heard him say again: "April fourteenth."


    "April 14." She murmured again and smiled, "Remember."


    This smile fell in his eyes, and it was another burst of distress. Although cultivators rarely have birthdays, they will have them whenever they get older, especially young cultivators who have birthdays when they are young.


    It turns out that the little thing has never had a birthday.


    "The day after tomorrow, I will accompany you for your birthday, and come back to the sect in a few days!"


    "Okay," Mu Bingyun just finished answering when he remembered that Fu Xilin was still waiting for her there, "Senior Brother Fu is still waiting for me!"


    Although she really wants to celebrate her birthday.


    "Let him go back by himself!"


    Cangyu made a big move and pushed her into the room: "Go change clothes, I''ll go see that person with you later, and let him go back first."


    When ?? said this, Cang Yu was clearly angry, and he didn''t know why.


    Brother Fu?


    Cangyu squinted his eyes, who''s surname is Fu? The young master of the Fu family? Fu Xilin? Is this kid trying to play small things? No way, no peace of mind.


    It is said that there is another one named Ouyang Li, by the way, there is also a Jingjinshui or something.


    No, there is also Feng Qingyi!


    The more he thought about Cangyu, his face became darker and darker, Mu Bingyun saw Cangyu lowered his head and looked gloomy thinking about something, and guessed in his heart that he must have thought of something bad, so he was so unhappy. She didn''t think it was the problem of the people around her at all. She glanced at the clothes in her hand. Well, she changed it to make him happy. She also thought about her birthday.


    Thinking of her birthday, she turned around and entered the interior with a smile on her face.


    Cang Yu sat aside, tapping his fingers on the table, thinking about how to deal with these uneasy people. Killing it directly is a bit rude. In case the little thing is frightened, besides these people are people around her, he is so unreasonable, and the little thing might ignore him.


    It seems that you can''t kill it directly.


    Intimidation?


    It doesn''t seem to work. If the other party knows her identity, it is not good for the little thing. She seems to need to settle in Liuyun Sect. If these people know that he is a demon cultivator from Xizhou, according to the decent temperament of these famous families, it will definitely be. Dealing with little things pushes her to the edge of the storm.


    Thinking about it this way, before the little thing leaves the Flowing Cloud Sect, does he have to hide his identity?


    I felt a little embarrassed, but when her small face appeared in my mind, with some smiles, I was reconciled.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I couldn''t come up with a reason, but the anger in my heart has disappeared a lot.


    Suddenly hearing the movement behind him, he looked back and saw that she walked out lightly, dressed in red, full of youth, with a smile, lightly hanging on the corner of his mouth, clear eyes, a little red lips, and picturesque eyebrows... It seems that all the words on her body are not enough to reflect her beauty.


    "what do you think?"


    With a smile, she turned around in the same place, beauty, beauty to the core, obviously it should be charming and charming, but it was a little more lively and joyful.


    "very good."


    When he saw her hair still held by the wooden hairpin, his heart moved, and a jasper appeared in his hand. Mu Bingyun saw that the jasper was gradually carved into a beautiful hosta by him in his hands, and his eyes flashed with surprise.


    "Cangyu, how come you are so powerful, and you carve such a beautiful hosta."


    is really beautiful, a green lotus appeared on the hosta, he got up and took off her wooden hairpin, and then used the hosta to pull up her hair again. In the red youth, with a little green, it is still beautiful.


    He took out another mirror and placed it in front of her.


    "very nice."


    She raised her head, "Is this also a birthday gift? This hosta is prettier than all those hosta, and I will use it every day from now on."


    At this moment, neither of them noticed that his act of pulling her hair and staring at her had already surpassed the boundaries of friends. They are so natural, they step into each other''s boundaries with such ease that they don''t even notice.


    Pale White squatted at the door, and when he heard the sound coming from inside, he kept shaking his head and shook his head. Suddenly, the door opened, and he turned his head to the ground. Knowing that Cang Yu had come out, he quickly got up.


    "Master."


    When he got up, he saw Mu Bingyun put on new clothes, especially the jade hairpin on his head, it was really beautiful! The master''s vision is really good, the speed of this girl Bingyun''s cultivation is not bad, the master is worthy of being a master, and his vision is much better.


    Of course, he doesn''t think that the master is attracted to Bingyun girl, the master is really different from her in his heart, and the master himself is afraid of not knowing this.


    The two came out side by side, and followed the two of them silently, not knowing what they were thinking.

 Chapter 112： my friend

    Fu Xilin waited in the restaurant for a long time, but Mu Bingyun didn''t come over. He was very anxious and wanted to go out to find someone, but he was afraid that Mu Bingyun would suddenly come back and would not be able to find him. He waited patiently and continued to wait. He planned to wait another half an hour. The other party hadn''t come back, so he went to look for it. He didn''t know if he encountered any trouble. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. Immediately, he pushed the door and walked out. When he walked to the hall, he saw three people entering the tea shop.


    The first thing he saw was that touch of red, and he was immediately overjoyed.


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you all right?"


    Fu Xilin rushed over regardless of his image. When he came to Mu Bingyun, he found that there was a man next to Mu Bingyun. This man was wearing a black robe, and his aura was unfathomable. The person who looked like a follower, although he was a follower, found that he couldn''t see through the other party, and he was nervous at the moment.


    Who are these two people, he can''t even see through them, the other party seems to be familiar with Junior Sister Mu, but don''t be detrimental to Junior Sister Mu.


    Fu Xilin asked carefully: "Junior Sister Mu, who are they?"


    "my friend."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile, seeing her beautiful smile, Fu Xilin suddenly felt sour. It turned out that he was waiting here, and she was going to see her friend. From the way they looked, it seemed that they had a good relationship. , and have even known each other for a long time. Thinking of this, Fu Xilin felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but it could only be uncomfortable. These two people looked even more terrifying than the elders in their family. It should be said that he had never seen anyone with such an aura. Super expert.


    Even though he is the young master of the Fu family, he still does not dare to offend people easily, otherwise it will definitely bring danger to the Fu family.


    Mu Bingyun pulled Cangyu and said, "This is Senior Brother Fu."


    "Yeah." Cang Yu nodded lightly, which was considered a greeting. Although Fu Xilin felt uncomfortable, this person had such a good relationship with Junior Sister Mu, and seemed to be intimate, but he had to bite the bullet and say hello.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up: "His name is Cangyu."


    "Junior Sister Mu, it''s getting late, should we go back?" Fu Xilin thought silently, even if the relationship between the two of you is good, what should we do? You, Cangyu, can''t go to Liuyun Sect. Only disciples of the Flowing Cloud Sect can enter, and he spends more time with Junior Sister Mu than he does.


    Fu Xilin''s icy face suddenly showed a smile, Cang Yu seemed to notice that his deep eyes flashed.


    "No, Senior Brother Fu, I haven''t seen Cangyu for many years. We want to catch up. Thank you for your company today. I won''t go back. Senior Brother Fu must have a lot of things to do, so let''s go back first!"


    Cangyu is satisfied.


    Fu Xilin was stunned for a while, he had nothing to do at all, he was very free, otherwise he would not have come to accompany her specially.


    Every time she has such a clear attitude of refusal, he doesn''t know how he offended her, why she doesn''t want him to be half a step closer to her world. She seemed to be very defensive towards him, not just him, but in the Liuyun faction, she was on guard against everyone who knew her, as if someone was still hurting her.


    However, for the first time, when he saw that she was also relaxed, even in front of this man, her smile became a little more relaxed.


    Knowing that she was driving people away, he didn''t want to offend her, so he had to leave.


    "Alright then, Junior Sister Mu, be careful and come back as soon as possible."


    Fu Xilin glanced at Cang Yu, with a strong warning in his eyes, "Young Master Cangyu, Junior Sister Mu will trouble you to take care of her. I hope Young Master Cangyu will take good care of her." If she made a mistake, don''t blame him for being rude.


    Cangyu of course saw Fu Xilin''s warning and narrowed his eyes. Who did he think he was?


    This is his little thing, is it his turn to make irresponsible remarks here?


    "Um."


    However, in order not to cause trouble to the little thing, he couldn''t help the urge to tear him apart, so he answered. Pale White sweated from behind. He was afraid that the master would be unhappy, so he tore Fu Xilin with one hand. Fortunately, the master held back, but once the master was in front of Bingyun girl, he seemed very restrained.


    Pale''s eyes lit up, so that''s a good thing.


    Under Fu Xilin''s gloomy face, Cang Yu took Mu Bingyun and left. Seeing how relaxed and unrestrained the two of them were, Fu Xilin silently returned to the Liuyun faction.


    "Brother Fu, why did you come back alone, what about her?"


    Ouyang Li suddenly saw Fu Xilin come back gloomily and there was no sign of Mu Bingyun beside him. He couldn''t help asking in his heart, and he looked around, but he really didn''t see anyone. He didn''t know what kind of emotion he had in his heart, like worry. After asking the question, he laughed a little, does he also worry about people?


    Now that his goal has been determined, that is to win Mu Fengxue''s sincerity, and other people are not important.


    Fu Xilin raised his head, his eyes suddenly became serious: "She didn''t come back."


    "What''s the matter?" Ouyang Li asked anxiously, and quickly gathered up his worried emotions, his tone was calm, "What happened? Junior Sister Mu, has something happened to her?"


    "No," Fu Xilin took a deep breath, Ouyang Li felt a little irritable, and only heard him say, "She met a friend of hers and will return in a few days."


    "So that''s what it is," Ouyang Li breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that nothing had happened, but why didn''t Brother Fu''s face look so good? Suddenly, there was a possibility in his mind that this friend of Junior Sister Mu was a man, yes, that must be the case. Suppressing the uncomfortable feeling that suddenly surged in his heart, he quickly asked, "Brother Fu, do you know the origin of that person?"


    Fu Xilin still has deep fear in his eyes: "Unfathomable."


    Ouyang Li''s eyes popped, and Fu Xilin could tell the unfathomable person, how powerful this person was. The two bowed their heads and thought deeply on the spot. Such a powerful person must have a deeper background, so which family or which family did this person come from?


    Is ?? a threat to them? Or can it be used a little bit?


    Ouyang Li turned around in his mind, Fu Xilin seemed to see his emotions, and shook his head gently: "Brother Ouyang, this person is not to be provoked."


    "Why?"


    "Not like Dongzhou people."


    Ouyang Li was shocked: "Could it be from the Southern Wilderness?" The Southern Wilderness is a chaotic area. The people here are extremely powerful, and here, even if you are powerful, you may not be able to survive to the end. , because the people here are not afraid of death, licking life on the tip of a knife, one is more brutal than the other.

 Chapter 113： identity

    "Anyway, brother Ouyang, if you meet this person, don''t start a conflict. His name is Cangyu."


    Ouyang Li became cautious: "Okay, I''ll pass the news to the family right away and let them pay attention."


    "Um."


    Junior Sister Mu, how on earth did you know this person? Being able to know such a powerful person, he can obviously feel the kind of possession this person has towards her. Thinking of this, he felt very uncomfortable. It''s a pity that he has no way to confront him directly. The most important thing is that she trusts that person unconditionally. This is his weakest point.


    "Brother Fu, are you going to give up?"


    Ouyang Li had already guessed from this information, that person named Cangyu is probably a little interested in Mu Bingyun! Otherwise, Fu Xilin would not be distressed.


    Fu Xilin suddenly raised his head: "Give up what?"


    "Don''t you like Junior Sister Mu? Don''t you? There are more powerful people around her now, are you ready to give up?"


    Fu Xilin was startled, like? Does he like her?


    She is only twelve or thirteen years old, does he like it?


    Her face appeared in his mind. For him, it was cold every time, especially when he saw her smiling at that person, smiling so innocently, without any scheming or defense, his mind was mixed with five flavors. . He... he didn''t dare to have any responsibilities, as she showed, they really didn''t know each other well.


    "You said that the depression is unfathomable, which means that your Fu family can''t be provoked, right, Brother Fu?" Ouyang Li immediately penetrated Fu Xilin''s concerns, yes, he was worried, so when she showed that she knew that person , When he returned to the Yun faction in a few days, he had no power to refute it, just because there was an unfathomable powerhouse standing beside her.


    If there was someone next to her who had no background and strength, he would never leave like that.


    Ouyang Li patted Fu Xilin''s shoulder: "Brother Fu, although you don''t care about Mu Fengxue, you are the young master of the Fu family. I know that you like her. But now you also know that by her side, There is an incomparably powerful person. If you dare to provoke him again, then the mysterious time will bring disaster to the Fu family. It is really uncertain.


    Brother Fu, in my opinion, it''s better like this..." Ouyang Li paused and said in a low voice, "It''s better to treat her as a friend, I don''t think Junior Sister Mu is an ungrateful person, it''s better to befriend her, as for that thought. Just put it away. You are the young master of the Fu family. Even if your uncle wants to change the young master in the future, you are still the son of the Fu family, and you will never be able to get rid of this status. You can''t afford to provoke such a strong person. Uncle will definitely hope that you can befriend him. If you can introduce this person to uncle, I believe you don''t have to worry about Mu Fengxue, and uncle will not be angry. . "


    Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed brightly, "Brother Fu, there is only this way, who made you belong to the Fu family."


    "Brother Fu?" Ouyang Li tried to pat Fu Xilin, but he turned sideways to avoid him. Seeing his cold face and the incredible look in his eyes made him feel a little ridiculous.


    "Brother Fu," Ouyang Li said again, thinking that the two had been friends for so many years, "you can decide after I send someone to investigate and come back! There should be news tomorrow, I just informed my father, Let him send as many powerful elders of the Ouyang family as possible."


    Fu Xi froze for a while, raised his eyes and asked, "What are you going to do?" Suddenly his face changed greatly, "You..."


    He squeezed his fist fiercely, and suddenly grabbed Ouyang Li''s collar: "Ouyang Li, what are you doing??" Seeing the expression on Ouyang Li''s face, he didn''t know what Ouyang Li was doing. , The best temptation is to send someone to get rid of the other party. If the person sent succeeds, they will not have any concerns. If the person sent fails, then..."


    "Ouyang Li, if she has three strengths and two weaknesses, I will definitely not let you go!" Fu Xilin pulled Ouyang Li tightly, his face worried and fierce, he was a little flustered, and speaking of such a thing, they are big The family members have done bad things and have seen a lot of them, but he couldn''t do such a thing to her.


    "Ouyang Li!"


    Facing Fu Xilin''s gnashing of teeth, Ouyang Li sneered and patted Fu Xilin''s hand away: "Brother Fu, it seems that you are really stuck. Don''t they still have half a chance to live? Now you want to stop it. There is no other way, my father may have already set off. For such a thing, the Ouyang family can''t let go. I think Uncle Fu will do the same as my father after knowing this? "


    After all, this place in Dongzhou is their territory, and no one is allowed to threaten them. Of course, the strong people who can befriend them, especially the strong people in the Southern Wilderness, they can¡¯t even ask for it.


    Fu Xilin seemed to have lost his strength and lowered his head. For the first time, he felt very helpless. The world has seen their scenery as the young masters of aristocratic families, but they never knew what sadness and helplessness were hidden beneath this scenery.


    "Brother Fu," Ouyang Li patted and comforted Fu Xilin in a low voice, "There is no herb in the world, as the young master of the Fu family, the woman you want will only flock to you, why should you approach such a situation? Someone who is indifferent to you."


    Fu Xilin suddenly opened Ouyang Li''s hand and shouted, "She is different!"


    "What''s the difference? It''s not that she''s good-looking, her talent isn''t very good, it''s just that she has some personality, maybe she''s doing it on purpose, to get close to you, to make you addicted to her, such a scheming woman, Brother Fu. , there is nothing to be nostalgic, you don''t need to be excited, won''t you be able to know tomorrow?"


    Fu Xilin smiled bitterly. He knew that as the young master of a family, he couldn''t help himself, and what Ouyang Li said was for him.


    looked up and saw the sky with white clouds, but he couldn''t be as free as the white clouds, he only heard him muttering to himself: "You don''t understand."


    That feeling, he touched his heart, because of her, his heart was beating and beating happily, it was a feeling he had never had before. He thought that he really liked her. But in the face of her indifference, his heart throbbed again. In fact, he didn''t know, even if he wanted to be with her, the final result was that she was his concubine, and his wife could not be her. The Fu family will not allow such a woman to become the young master''s wife of the Fu family, it will never be possible.


    From a distance, Mu Fengxue saw that the two of them looked a little unhappy, with smiles on their faces. Although she didn''t know what the two of them said, she felt that the two of them must be talking about her, saying Maybe it was because of her that there was an argument.

 Chapter 114： They have many elders?

    "Brother Fu, Brother Ouyang, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Mu Fengxue came over, the two had already discovered it. Ouyang Li retracted the expression just now, and a smile appeared on his face. In Mu Fengxue''s view, this smile was nothing but a smile that attracted her.


    "Why is Cher here?"


    Ouyang Li walked in front of Mu Fengxue with no flattery on his face, but everyone could see what he meant.


    Fu Xilin didn''t have that much interest, just nodded. Mu Fengxue didn''t care. She knew a little about the personalities of these two people before. Fu Xilin didn''t like to talk much, and being able to get his response also showed that she was more important in the eyes of the other party than the average person.


    "I happened to meet two senior brothers, so I came to see, senior brother Ouyang, are you all right?"


    Mu Fengxue looked concerned and kept her distance. If Fu Xilin hadn''t met her in her dream, she might really think she was a different woman. Her every move is so perfect that no one can''t be attracted. The only thing that made him happy was that he and Ouyang Li didn''t turn over like in his dream.


    And Mu Fengxue, he has no interest.


    "Xue''er, are you still used to it these days?" Ouyang Li smiled, "Why don''t I take you around, there are still many beautiful places in the Liuyun School."


    "It''s really unfortunate, Senior Brother Ouyang, Master is still waiting for me to go back, right?" Ling Jichen''s figure appeared in Mu Fengxue''s mind, she seemed to have fallen deeply in love with this person. , Three years, in these three years, this is the person she misses the most. In order not to make him angry, she still didn''t want to get too close to Ouyang Li. Although many people liked her, she couldn''t stop others from liking her, so she could only refuse.


    "So it is."


    Ouyang Li smiled dryly, Mu Fengxue said goodbye to the two, he stared at her back tightly, not knowing what emotion was in his eyes. Fu Xilin didn''t speak for a long time, Ouyang Li looked back and saw him bowing his head in deep thought.


    patted him on the shoulder: "Brother Fu, everything will be known tomorrow."


    Now he has to think about how to make Mu Fengxue interested in him. It seemed that Mu Fengxue had an unusual feeling for Ling Jichen, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, Ling Jichen, actually thought so, then it depends on who of them can win in the end!


    "Cangyu, what is this?"


    Mu Bingyun saw a basket in front of him. The basket was covered, so he couldn''t see anything inside. Cangyu handed this basket to her early in the morning, she felt a little inexplicable, doesn''t she celebrate her birthday tomorrow?


    Pale twitched the corners of his mouth, and in Cang Yu''s cold eyes, he silently exited the room, the little valet really has no human rights.


    "Open."


    When ??Mu Bingyun heard this, he suppressed his curiosity and lifted the cloth on top of the basket, his eyes suddenly lit up: "What are these?"


    Colorful and looks beautiful. Each is the size of two fingers.


    "sugar."


    sugar?


    Mu Bingyun took one, peeled it open, put it in his mouth, and it turned out to be candy. But these beautiful shells on the outside are really beautiful.


    "Is it tasty?"


    He heard that the little girl likes to eat these small snacks. Seeing her nodding, she is very happy. He suddenly saw that she handed him a piece of candy, and he took it into his mouth without hesitation. Although he didn''t know what the candy tasted like, seeing how happy she was eating it, it would definitely not taste bad.


    "All put away."


    Mu Bingyun heard the words, she really put away a basket of sugar, she still liked the sweet taste, "Do you want it?"


    "No, take it! I''ll take you to a place later, it''s been there for the past two days."


    "it is good."


    What is the birthday like? She was looking forward to it, because she really didn''t have a birthday, and she didn''t see anyone else having a birthday. So, she was really very curious.


    Pale White saw the two come out, and hurriedly walked to the front to lead the way. For the sake of Miss Bingyun, he felt that his master had become an all-rounder and could do anything. He couldn''t help but compliment him when he thought of how hardworking his master was all night last night. A few people left the inn, and it didn''t take long for them to leave the city, and there were fewer people around.


    Suddenly, the three stopped.


    Cang Yu hurriedly pulled Mu Bingyun, his voice extremely gloomy: "Pale, it''s resolved, find out the identity."


    "Yes, Master."


    Pale licked his tongue with a bloodthirsty look. Facing the incoming person, he was not only not afraid, but excited. Mu Bingyun was easily taken away by Cang Yu, someone tried to stop him, but Cang Yu slapped him on the ground. She couldn''t help but stunned, and she didn''t know if this person was dead or not, Cang Yu was really powerful.


    Cangyu took her all the way to a lake. From a distance, there was a beautiful pavilion in the lake.


    After what happened just now, Cang Yu seemed a little unhappy. He was indeed very unhappy. These people were obviously targeting him and the little thing. No one in Dongzhou knew him at all, so this matter was self-evident. It must be someone who knew the little thing, but someone dared to treat her. Disadvantage, if it wasn''t for her, he would want to shave those people alive.


    "Let''s go over there!"


    He pulled her, the two took off and landed on the pavilion in the blink of an eye, and there were beautiful petals everywhere in the lake. The pavilion has also been carefully arranged, and it seems that everything is so beautiful.


    He didn''t ask her if she wasn''t afraid, she didn''t show any fear, she wasn''t afraid, she was really a daring little thing. If it wasn''t for him today, she wouldn''t be able to deal with those people at all. Thinking of this, his eyes sank again, wondering if he wanted to teach him a lesson.


    After a while, Pale returned.


    "Master, everything is settled."


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were sitting on the stool, she was also a little curious, who wanted to harm them.


    "who is it?"


    Pale glanced at Mu Bingyun and said, "The Fu family and the Ouyang family."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with surprise, of course, it was just surprise, she still couldn''t figure out why these two families would attack her. Inexplicably, she glanced at Cang Yu, and suddenly she was a little surprised. Could it be because of Cang Yu? For these big families, it is really possible. Sure enough, it is better to have less contact with people from the big family.


    Cangyu felt a little happy when he saw that Mu Bingyun didn''t look sad. It seemed that the two of them had no place in the little thing''s heart.


    "They have a lot of elders?" Cang Yu suddenly smiled, "Then help them reduce a few, Pale!"


    Pale and excited: "Understood, Master." He likes to do this kind of thing the most, haha!

 Chapter 115： left them half

    The ?? pale and quickly disappeared from the eyes of the two of them, Mu Bingyun did not stop anything from beginning to end, and there was no unbearable expression on his face. At this point, Cang Yu suddenly became happy.


    Small things are just unusual.


    "Why don''t you ask why?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and smiled: "Strength is respected."


    "Huh?" His eyes fell on her face, she didn''t lie, she just thought, "Little thing, those elixir you use are about your cultivation, right?"


    After a long time, he still asked this question.


    Mu Bingyun was surprised for a moment, she felt a little strange, she was just surprised, not vigilant, even if he guessed, she did not have the kind of uneasy vigilance. This shows that Cang Yu really has no heart to hurt her at all!


    "Yes."


    Cangyu smiled again: "If you need anything, tell me."


    He didn''t ask her what to do, he just wanted what she wanted and gave her everything.


    Mu Bingyun froze for a moment: "Cangyu..."


    She asked, why is this person so generous? Obviously a strong man, between the two of them, he seems to be flying in the sky, while she is running on the ground, at least for now.


    Cangyu stroked her falling hair: "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing his hands resting on the table, she asked lazily, what''s the matter? Isn''t this action too charming? He is really a man who can''t take his eyes off, especially those eyes, which are vast and deep, with circles of glare inside.


    Suddenly, she saw his somewhat open collar, coupled with his lazy appearance, she quickly looked away, her cheeks flushed. It was really the first time she saw such a man, and she always felt a little strange in her heart, but she ignored it.


    Cangyu saw her appearance, his eyes flashed, and there was a smile inside. Little thing is this shy? He suddenly understood this feeling. He likes this little thing. Since he likes it, he will not run away. In his cognition, the little thing is already his.


    Since it is his, no one wants to hit her attention.


    However, the little thing doesn''t seem to like his appearance, what should I do? Cang Yu frowned and thought hard, he was reluctant to bite and force the little thing to do something, so he could only let the little thing fall step by step.


    Very good. He has grown up with her for two years. He will definitely leave a deep impression on the little thing. In her heart, he is the one and only one.


    After Pale Bai finished handling everything, he flew to the pavilion quickly, and saw Cang Yu looking at Mu Bingyun with a fascinated face, his eyes were still thinking about something, so scared that he almost fell into the lake, hurriedly A flying body landed on the pavilion.


    Suddenly, a sharp sword-like gaze fell on him, and he smiled dryly: "Master."


    He knew it was like this, if he didn''t come, he would definitely fall into the lake. He didn''t understand what the mistress looked like. It seemed that the identity of the mistress was basically confirmed, and he was so frightened that he wiped his cold sweat silently.


    "Finished?"


    "Yes, Master," Cang Yu said excitedly, "Have left half for them."


    "Master, is it alright?" He looked at Mu Bingyun subconsciously, and found that she still didn''t react at all, and a cool feeling rose from her back, which can be done at such a young age, as expected of the person that the master likes! Sure enough, his eyes could not resist the master. At first glance, this girl Bingyun will have a lot of achievements in the future.


    Cang Yu tapped the table with his fingers, and the taps sounded like they were hitting Pale''s heart, and the whole person became nervous. Master like this, won''t you be dissatisfied?


    Pale asked in a low voice, "Master, do you want me to go back and pack two more?"


    "No need." Cang Yu raised his eyes and glanced at him, causing Pale Bai to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, the Fu family and Ouyang Li lost half of their elders, and they didn''t know what the two families would do. Is it fear, or will it come to flatter?


    "Is it cleaned up?"


    Cangyu''s words were pale and clear: "It has been dealt with cleanly. I have warned them that they are not allowed to come and disturb them, otherwise they will tear up all their elders."


    Speaking of this, Pale looked happy, and the whole person danced.


    "Master, you don''t know, those old men were so frightened that they urinated and cried. They really laughed out loud. Anyway, they are also masters, but they are so timid..."


    "Hahaha-"


    Pale Bai laughed on the spot, and suddenly a cool wind blew by, he reacted with a jolt, stopped laughing, and saw Cang Yu''s cold gaze fell on him, goosebumps all over his body.


    "Master, do you have anything else to do? If not, Pale will not bother you and Miss Bingyun anymore."


    He was thinking that he should leave this place early. The master, who is cloudy and sunny, and only when Miss Bingyun is around, will have a better temper. He felt that if the Fu family and the Ouyang family were not here because of Miss Bingyun, the master would definitely not have let them off so easily.


    "Go on, tell me, are you ready?"


    Pale nodded busyly: "It''s ready."


    "Then you can leave."


    Pale muttered and left silently. Is there such a thing, let him leave when it''s used up, oops, forget it, who calls him the master!


    After Pale left, Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on Cangyu, causing him to look down, the little thing seemed a little puzzled: "What do you want to know?"


    "Doing this, won''t it give you trouble?"


    It turned out to be this, his expression softened: "No."


    "It''s just the loss of a few elders, they won''t do well."


    Besides, it was the other party who provoked him. If this was not Dongzhou, but Xizhou, he would not let it go so easily. After all, Dongzhou was not his territory.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t have the slightest sympathy. If it weren''t for the depression, the people who assassinated them today would definitely be dead. For the sake of testing, these people really did it.


    The Fu family and the Ouyang family knew that they were here, and it must have been revealed by Fu Xilin. Originally, she didn''t hate Fu Xilin so much, but now she thinks it''s better to have less contact with that person.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s a bit rude to treat people."


    She didn''t hide it, and she didn''t feel regret, just a simple statement, "It''s better to be blue."


    He was delighted to hear her praise him.


    Of course, he is good, and the whole person is his. No one can hurt her, let alone **** it away from him.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun leaned over a little: "Cangyu, how are you going to celebrate my birthday?" Her eyes were so bright that she was very happy and looking forward to it.


    He couldn''t help touching her head: "Tomorrow, you''ll know."


    "Don''t worry." His teasing made her a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 116： shock

    When Dongzhou was peaceful, the Fu family and the Ouyang family were shaken.


    Fu family head and Ouyang family head gathered together, people can''t guess what they are planning, someone noticed, but couldn''t find any news. The two families also met for a short time, and then it was as if nothing happened, the two families quickly quieted down, and there was no movement.


    On the second day, both Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li in Liuyun Sect received the news.


    "I really didn''t expect it."


    Ouyang Li was sitting on the side, holding a white wine glass in his hand, and there was a trace of deep fear in his eyes, "Just one person has caused the elder of my Ouyang family to lose half of it. What is the origin of that person?"


    This time, they really planted it and lost a lot. The instruction his father gave him now was not to provoke Cang Yu or even Mu Bingyun. The Ouyang family has been warned. If they anger the other party again, they really don''t know how the Ouyang family will be treated next.


    "Brother Fu..."


    Fu Xilin also has mixed flavors. Yesterday, she was worried that she would lose her life. Today, there is a sudden reversal. It is good for people not to ask them to settle accounts. He was also thinking about where the man named Cangyu came from. It is said that he didn''t shoot at all, just one of his followers. If it was Cangyu, they didn''t know how powerful he would be.


    Suddenly, his heart stopped beating.


    My father sent a letter to say, don''t offend, only make good friends. During the period, Mu Bingyun was also mentioned and asked him to make good friends. He was a little sour in his heart. Before, she was a pitiful little girl with bad talent, but suddenly she became someone he could not offend.


    The feeling of someone who is not even close to, only he knows.


    "Brother Ouyang, some things are really beyond our control."


    There are people outside the mountains and there are mountains outside the people. This is something they have always understood, but they don''t want to encounter them today. When they encounter them, they hate having to encounter them before.


    Ouyang Li was lying on the chair, and his whole body seemed to be paralyzed: "Yeah, it is unpredictable, this person must have come from the Southern Wilderness. Dongzhou does not have such a strong strength, I am sure, even if it is the Liuyun faction. There is no such person in the middle of the world, maybe those secluded elders can do it! It''s just that those elders, the Liuyun faction are immortal, and they won''t come out to ask about this."


    "Brother Fu, now you have to give up if you don''t give up?" Ouyang Li didn''t know whether it was a joke or a pity, "I originally said that she couldn''t match your identity, but now it seems like..." He smiled and said nothing. It hurts a little bit to say it, "It''s better to make friends as much as possible! I heard that the old man Mu Xiangtian seems to know from his father what action to take."


    Ouyang Li squinted his eyes, took a sip of wine, and said deeply, "I don''t know if the abandoned son of the Mu family will return to the Mu family?"


    If we go back to Mu¡¯s house, then Dongzhou will be very lively.


    "She wouldn''t agree."


    Fu Xilin said with certainty, which surprised Ouyang Li: "How do you know?"


    "That''s who she is."


    He didn''t know either, all he knew was that she wouldn''t agree. She was a stubborn person. Although they didn''t get along well, he still got to know her better.


    The Mu family used to treat her like that, she was so arrogant, how could she go back? Maybe she was eager to get rid of the Mu family. When Mu Xiangtian released those words, she might have been secretly having fun!


    Thinking about him makes him laugh, not her laughing, but him laughing. It would be great to think that she was the young master of the Fu family, thinking that she should respond to him, but now it seems that he is the naive person.


    Now, because of the Fu family, he never dared to approach her again, and he had the slightest thought. Father sent someone to tell them, and that person''s entourage warned them that it was best not to hit Mu Bingyun''s idea, otherwise they wouldn''t mind bloodbathing the Fu family.


    The dignified Fu family was threatened, and they could only suffer a dumb loss. It really made people only know that the world is impermanent.


    "Brother Fu, what are you going to do now? That''s it? Or don''t give up?"


    Ouyang Li saw Fu Xilin''s tense expression, and knew that he was not reconciled, so he got up, walked in front of him, looked at him directly, and said, "Brother Fu, if you have what you want, you can do it yourself!"


    "I''ll go see Xue''er." Ouyang Li put down the wine glass, flashed his body, and left the yard. Fu Xilin saw his back, pretending to be relaxed, his eyes darkened, and when he saw the half-jug of wine left, he drank it. After taking a big mouthful, his eyes suddenly became blank.


    That dream still continued, but every time he dreamed, he saw less and less, and occasionally there were only a few pictures, which made him want to know the ending, which was undoubtedly torture.


    That lake, that pavilion.


    Mu Bingyun was very satisfied eating the food that Pale brought. It turned out that celebrating her birthday is all about eating delicious food, and while she was eating, she also let Cangyu eat along with her. This makes the paleness on one side extremely bad. His master doesn''t like to eat, after all, nothing tastes good. But when he saw that the master was smiling and eating very sweetly, he was a little messy.


    Master, it''s really not good to lie like this!


    But he didn''t dare to reveal it, so he could only see the interaction between the two of them. When Miss Bingyun asked if it was delicious, his master replied, "It''s delicious."


    really saddened him.


    Later, he didn''t take it any surprise. In order to satisfy Miss Bingyun, the master asked him to buy all the delicious food in the city. In addition to eating, there are all kinds of fun and beautiful. Seeing Miss Bingyun''s smile, and the appearance of the master smiling along, he inexplicably remembered a word, and suddenly a shocking response came to him, his master was not a wife and slave.


    The sky gradually fell, and the wind blew on the lake at night. Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt that the curtains around the pavilion had been lowered.


    She raised her head and asked, "Cangyu, what''s wrong?"


    "Wait a minute." Cangyu''s mysterious expression made her look forward to it, and his eyes were still so bright that he could not wait to put all the good things into her arms. This feeling didn''t bother him at all, on the contrary, his body and mind were pleasant. He feels good about anything when he is with the little things.


    After a while, a pale voice sounded from outside: "Master, it''s alright."


    "Yes." Cangyu responded with a big wave, and the curtains of the pavilion were all lifted. What Mu Bingyun saw was the river lanterns floating on the entire lake, extremely beautiful. Above the river lantern, there are also small notes, each of which is written with blessings to her. She looked to the shore of the lake, and saw where there were many people, standing with river lamps.


    At this moment, another sound came from the sky. She looked up and saw the appearance of the fireworks.


    Is this your birthday?


    "Like it?"


    "like."


    She has never had such a time, all this is Cangyu, her eyes fell on Cangyu: "Thank you."

 Chapter 117： Rewash the pulse

    It had been three days since his birthday, and Mu Bingyun had also returned to the Flowing Cloud Sect. Two years later, it will be the assessment of the Liuyun Sect disciples, so she also has to prepare. Of course, what she pays attention to is not the assessment, but the special treasure that she does not know what it is useful for.


    Although she felt very happy to be with Cangyu, she never forgot her purpose.


    Let herself grow up, she still has a strong enemy like Mu Fengxue, and she can''t stay in place for half a minute. No matter how powerful Cangyu is, it is not her. He can help her once, but not forever.


    In the ?? cabin, Mu Bingyun took out all the elixir, and the elixir for washing the veins was all gathered. As long as you use Chiye to successfully wash out the profound veins, her eyes flickered. She really didn¡¯t know how it felt to cultivate the profound veins. She was looking forward to it.


    The ?? retreat sign outside the wooden house was put up by her again.


    After adjusting his breath for a while, Mu Bingyun put the elixir into Chiye, and the warm feeling between his brows came up again. After a while, she felt a burst of warmth coming from the eight extraordinary meridians in her body, followed by a burst of coolness.


    Suddenly, her complexion changed, and her beautiful face distorted instantly. The whole person convulsed on the spot, and the skin seemed to have ruptured, leaving traces of blood that stained her red clothes.


    She endured it without saying a word. She didn''t expect to experience such pain when washing out her profound veins, but these pains were only physical pains to her, and they were over.


    The inside of her body is like fire, slashing with knives, and sometimes it seems like magma is erupting, trying to burst her flesh. To be honest, this kind of feeling is not good. I feel that my meridians are constantly strengthening, and my body is also strengthening. Although her expression is painful, there is always a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    As long as you can wash out the profound veins, it¡¯s fine.


    All pain is temporary, there is no pain that cannot be passed, the pain of the body is just to be stronger!


    In the cabin, Mu Bingyun endured physical torture, not far from the cabin. A white figure appeared, it was Mu Fengxue, and Mu Mingfei followed behind her.


    "Looks like she''s closed."


    Mu Mingfei''s face was fierce: "This bitch!"


    Mu Fengxue glanced at the cabin, but did not speak. Suddenly she saw a figure not far away, and a innocent smile appeared on her gloomy face: "Mingfei, what are you talking about?"


    "That Mu Bingyun is a **** at all! Didn''t you see us coming? He even deliberately retreated. He must have avoided seeing us because he knew we were coming to find her."


    "Cousin should really want to retreat, I heard that she just came back from the mountain a few days ago."


    Mentioning this, Mu Fengxue''s eyes sank, and her father gave her instructions, indicating that Mu Bingyun must agree to return to Mu''s house. what on earth is it? And let Mu Bingyun enter her Mu family''s genealogy? Daddy is not crazy, is it?


    She couldn''t figure it out in her heart, so she came over to have a look. She wanted to see what this Mu Bingyun had become after not seeing him for three years.


    There were slight footsteps in her ears, and she quickly retracted her expression, revealing the kind of gentle and holy smile that ordinary people see. Everyone likes her smile, such a scheming smile.


    Since everyone likes it so much, she will satisfy them.


    "Brother Fu, Brother Ouyang."


    Mu Fengxue brushed her body slightly, Mu Mingfei''s whole body stiffened when she heard it. The two actually came over. She looked back, and she saw that they had walked up to them. She was very annoyed. She had just said so loudly, and they must have heard it.


    Mu Fengxue was standing opposite her, just so she could see the direction of the two of them, she did it on purpose! !


    Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth silently, but didn''t dare to do anything, she couldn''t provoke any of the people here. Well, you Mu Fengxue, to treat her like this, it seems that many things cannot be cooperated with Mu Fengxue, and the other party simply wants to treat her to death.


    Mu Mingfei hung her head and rolled her eyes, thinking about something, but Mu Fengxue didn''t care at all, she was just a small character. At present, it is the other two people who make her jealous, Shui Huan''er and Liu Yu''er. These two people don''t seem to like her very much. At present, they have not made a move against her. She is worried about the assessment in two years, and she is afraid that she must be careful.


    She is not in the Floating Cloud Sect, and the Master cannot protect her, so she has to rely on herself! Fortunately, her alchemy workshop is more mature than before, and the grades of medicinal pills that can be made are getting higher and higher. With her talent, coupled with the use of medicinal pills, she can practice twice the result with half the effort, surpassing the two of them. sooner or later.


    "Did Xue''er come to see Junior Sister Mu?"


    Ouyang Li stepped in front of Mu Fengxue, and everyone could tell that he was interested in Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth and secretly hated, Mu Fengxue, a slut, as long as she was a good person, all of them would be hooked to her. Brother Ouyang, she likes it too! Bitch, Mu Fengxue is an even lower **** than Mu Bingyun! Still a hypocrite. If possible, she really wants to expose her true face and let everyone see how ugly she is.


    Unfortunately, she dared not!


    "Yes, Senior Brother Ouyang also came to see my cousin?" Mu Fengxue''s eyes darkened, he was obviously a waste, how could he still attract the attention of the noble family, it seems that Mu Bingyun is not an ordinary person!


    She caught sight of Mu Mingfei from the corner of her eyes, and she chuckled lightly: "Mingfei, what''s wrong with you, you didn''t say hello to Senior Brother Ouyang and Senior Brother Fu?"


    Mu Mingfei raised her head stiffly, and made another note to Mu Fengxue, this **** wouldn''t feel comfortable if she didn''t smear her. It''s all to blame that **** Mu Bingyun for retreating. If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t come to take the blame.


    "Ming Fei has met two senior brothers."


    Mu Mingfei bowed in an orderly manner, and couldn''t help but glance at Ouyang Li, only to find that in his eyes, there was only disgust but impatience. Wood Blizzard! Mu Bingyun!


    It was these two people who completely ruined her image in front of Ouyang Li. Qiao Wenshan is now in retreat, and there is no one to help her.


    Ouyang Li glanced at Mu Mingfei in disgust, then turned his head to Mu Fengxue''s side: "Xue''er, why don''t you go and see other places! There''s nothing wrong this time, right?"


    "Senior brother Ouyang is so kind, how dare Xueer refuse!"


    Mu Fengxue covered his mouth and smiled, "Besides, I''m really unfamiliar with this Liuyun faction."


    She also figured it out. Although this master likes her, she also likes her, but in the cultivation world, it is better to have two more friends, at least a few more people who work for her. Otherwise, with her own strength alone, she would not be able to fight against people with identities like Shui Huan''er and Liu Yu''er. At least she can''t deal with it now, Ouyang Li doesn''t seem to have any ill intentions, so he has a good relationship with him.


    "Brother Fu, are you together?" Ouyang Li turned around and pulled Fu Xilin and asked.


    Fu Xilin''s eyes fell on the cabin, and when he heard Ouyang Li''s words, he withdrew his eyes: "If you don''t go, you go!"


    Mu Fengxue''s originally smiling face suddenly changed, and it was just that, no one noticed.

 Chapter 118： two scheming people

    Is this Fu Xilin still interested in Mu Bingyun?


    When she was in the Mu family, she heard that Mu Bingyun was getting a little closer to these two. Later, when she met the two of them, their diligence towards her made her feel that this matter was impossible at all. Looking at it now, it was her who underestimated Mu Bingyun.


    I didn''t expect that this waste has some ability, and he could make a young master of the Fu family take care of her.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "Senior Brother Fu, are you here to see your cousin?" She looked at Fu Xilin with a pure face, as if she had no idea.


    Mu Mingfei didn''t know how many times she secretly scolded her when she saw her like that.


    Fu Xilin turned back, his eyes fell on Mu Fengxue, his eyes were a little complicated, is this person really so simple, or just as calculated as in his dream.


    No matter what it was, he couldn''t have a good impression of her.


    "no."


    Fu Xilin passed a few people, and the figure disappeared after a few jumps. Such an indifferent attitude really made Mu Fengxue feel for the first time that although there was a smile on her face, only those who knew her would know how embarrassing her smile was.


    She crossed over and was welcomed everywhere, but she has never been treated coldly like this. This is the first time he has been treated coldly by a man, or is it because of the person in the cabin, what qualifications does Mu Bingyun have?


    "Senior Brother Ouyang, did I say something wrong and make Brother Fu angry?"


    Mu Fengxue resisted her grievance and asked, and she was greeted with Ouyang Li''s concern: "Xue''er, don''t mind, he''s just a bit weird and indifferent, he treats everyone like that."


    "is that so?"


    Ouyang Li quickly comforted: "Of course, Xueer, I''ll show you around! Don''t pay attention to that kid."


    "Okay." Mu Fengxue left with Ouyang Li as if nothing had happened.


    As for Mu Mingfei, who was left behind by them, after the two left, they could only stomp on the spot. She was ignored again. It''s not that she doesn''t want to resist Mu Fengxue head-on, but she simply doesn''t have the confidence to do so. She knows Mu Fengxue''s temperament too well. Once she shows the slightest idea of ??wanting to harm the other party, then what awaits her is her demise.


    From childhood to adulthood, when Mu Fengxue''s temperament changed greatly, she was a hand of Mu Fengxue, otherwise she would not be able to cultivate faster than ordinary disciples, and she would not have the opportunity to enter the inner peak.


    But she hates Mu Fengxue more, Mu Fengxue, one day, she will not make each other better.


    Mu Fengxue seemed to feel the hatred from Mu Mingfei, the corners of his mouth were raised, how could a small character compete with her. When she walks to the top of this world, she must have stepping stones, stepping stones, and naturally must have owners.


    Those who stand in her way will die!


    No one is an exception!


    "Xue''er, are you still thinking about Brother Fu''s unhappy departure?"


    Mu Fengxue heard Ouyang Li''s concern, and quickly shook his head: "No, Senior Brother Fu must have thought of something unpleasant, Xueer will go find him another day!"


    "Oh, so that''s the case. Xue''er is really kind-hearted." Ouyang Li praised without hesitation, Mu Fengxue was very useful, she bowed her head to express her shyness, but she didn''t know that when she bowed her head, Ouyang Li was A look at the bottom of the eye.


    Suddenly, Mu Fengxue raised her head and asked, "Senior brother Ouyang, why don''t you tell me about my cousin in the past three years? After being separated for so long, I don''t know how my cousin is doing in the sect. She came here in a hurry. I haven''t seen my cousin yet, she is really diligent, she just went out and started to retreat again."


    "Xueer and Junior Sister Mu have a good relationship?"


    Mu Fengxue was a little proud. Ouyang Li and Mu Bingyun had known three people. They had only known her for a short period of time, but he called her Xueer and Mu Bingyun was still Junior Sister Mu. .


    "Of course," Mu Fengxue opened her eyes and said nonsense, "I have always had a good relationship with my cousin. I don''t know if it was because of the early death of my aunt. My cousin has a stubborn temperament, and I can''t change it. I often have a relationship with my parents. There are some contradictions, which will inevitably lead to some misunderstandings." She did not hide the matter between Mu Bingyun and the Mu family, this matter could not be concealed from Ouyang Li''s eyes. out, more convincing.


    Ouyang Li''s eyes deepened: "So that''s how it is." Mu Bingyun''s stubbornness was not fake, he could personally experience it. As for the matter between her and the Mu family, it''s probably not the same as what Mu Fengxue said.


    As for what it is, he is not interested.


    The two of the Mu family are really not simple, the other is as smart as snow, and the scheming city government can''t help but admire him. He is very experienced in handling things. Find a little clue.


    Another indifferent and unapproachable person, but he knew someone so powerful that the Ouyang family was afraid. Things that used to be very simple now made him feel a little complicated.


    Father specified that he would take care of Mu Fengxue, as long as he could marry him back to Ouyang''s family. At the same time, he also wanted him not to offend Mu Bingyun. And why does he think that Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue are not very antagonistic?


    If you really have a good relationship, you won''t be able to avoid it every time, right? How long has it been since Mu Fengxue came up, and they haven''t met once? Mu Bingyun''s temperament is a little colder, but in the end he is still very emotional.


    "She, she has nothing to say, she is indifferent and unreasonable, and she knows how to practice all day."


    After a while, Mu Fengxue learned from Ouyang Li what happened to Mu Bingyun in the past three years. It was evaluated by Ouyang Li in a short sentence. Is it that simple? ?


    Mu Fengxue was a little unconvinced, but Ouyang Li should not hide anything from her.


    She asked worriedly: "But what else is there? Senior brother Ouyang, cousin''s temperament requires you to bear more."


    "It seems that your relationship is really good."


    For some reason, in front of Mu Fengxue, he subconsciously omitted all kinds of details about Mu Bingyun, as if he didn''t want her to know the details. As a result, from Mu Fengxue''s point of view, Ouyang Li really didn''t care that much about Mu Bingyun.


    On the contrary, it was that Fu Xilin, who seemed to really have a crush on Mu Bingyun, so she clearly fell in love with Mu Bingyun, she couldn''t see it wrong.


    "By the way, Senior Brother Ouyang, is Senior Brother Fu..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ouyang Li lowered his head, seeing Mu Fengxue''s expression of hesitating to speak, and asked, "Xueer, tell me, if I know, I will tell you."


    Mu Fengxue hesitated for a long time, and finally said, "Does Senior Brother Fu have something to do with my cousin..." She didn''t finish her sentence, but when she said this, Ouyang Li should be able to understand it, right?

 Chapter 119： cousin cousin meeting

    "You see it?"


    Ouyang Li didn''t deny it. This is something that everyone can see. He has always had a subtle feeling about Fu Xilin''s love for Mu Bingyun, so he didn''t even understand what it was. such a feeling.


    One side is a friend he grew up with, and the other side is a woman who ignores him. It seems that things will go very smoothly, and it has nothing to do with him at all. If he has never known Mu Bingyun, maybe he will really develop like that. Fu Xilin likes Mu Bingyun and it will not matter to him.


    However, they knew Mu Bingyun together.


    He didn''t know how to explain it. The only thing he kept in mind was that he was the young master of the Ouyang family, and his status did not allow him to do something out of the ordinary, at least before he inherited the entire Ouyang family, or if he had the ability Before fighting all the pressure.


    Mu Fengxue heard the words and knew that he was not mistaken.


    Mu Bingyun''s trash is really capable, looking at Fu Xilin''s attitude, it doesn''t seem like he''s not deep in it!


    Seeing Ouyang Li''s uncertain appearance, she looked embarrassed: "Senior brother Ouyang, is it because my cousin has caused you trouble? I''m really sorry. Xue''er is here to apologize to you for my cousin. ."


    "What is Xue''er talking about?" Ouyang Li gave her a hand. Compared to Mu Bingyun, Mu Fengxue was really more rational. Mu Fengxue suddenly saw the admiration in Ouyang Li''s eyes, and knew that she was doing nothing wrong.


    The two also wandered around the Liuyun Sect for a while, and went back separately.


    In that small wooden house, after a day and a night, Mu Bingyun also woke up in great pain. When she woke up, she found that her body was covered with dry blood, and she hurriedly used the power to clean it up. There was a deep surprise in her eyes. The mysterious lightning pulse had been completed, and she could already feel the fast-moving exercises in her body. It was really fast. She has gone on a lot, and in this way, in two years, she can still make a lot of breakthroughs.


    After this day and night of washing her veins, her thunder veins also broke through to the ninth rank of Emperor Wu, and she almost reached the realm of Emperor Wu. As for the wood veins, there is still no breakthrough, it is still at the ninth rank of the samurai.


    The speed of ?? surprised her.


    Although the exercise has cleaned up her body, she still couldn''t help but burn some hot water and soak her whole body in it, and then she felt much better. After cleaning, he left the house.


    took a deep breath and tried to run the exercise, she could feel the surrounding profound energy constantly pouring in, this feeling was really good. Which time she has practiced, it is not a lot of hard work, every breakthrough is on the verge of death.


    This feeling of being able to break through easily, she experienced it. No wonder it is said that cultivation requires talent, and it is much easier to have talent. People without talent, except for her previous life, may not be able to persevere at all.


    "Bingyun, are you out of the customs?"


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and saw Fu Xilin walking silently, his soft face suddenly turned cold. For these noble family sons, she really has no time to pay attention to them.


    Being with them is really too dangerous. When she was with Cangyu that day, she met the elder sent by the other party, which taught her a lesson. She thought that she was such a small role that people would ignore her. She didn''t expect that if she didn''t provoke others, others would have to deal with her, even in that way, wouldn''t this kill her?


    Even if Fu Xilin once helped her, so what?


    "Brother Fu, why are you here?"


    Fu Xilin clearly felt Mu Bingyun''s indifference, even more indifference than before, and his heart suddenly felt sour. Sure enough, that matter really made her mind. If he could choose to do it all over again, he would never tell his father about it, nor would he tell Ouyang Li.


    But things have happened and there is no way to save them.


    Her indifferent look made him not know what to say.


    "Bingyun didn''t come back that day, so I was a little worried..."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly stared at his face, making him snort, and he heard her ask: "Senior Brother Fu, what are you worried about? Worried that someone will kill me?"


    "no¡­"


    Mu Bingyun turned around, his voice still cold: "Senior Brother Fu, you are the young master of the Fu family, I am an orphan, but I can''t afford to provoke you, you should stop doing this, maybe one day, some aristocratic young lady will fall in love with you. , I suddenly felt that I was an eyesore, and sent two elders over to clean me up, I couldn''t resist. After all, my friend is not always by my side."


    "So, please come back!"


    Dealing with these people is so tiring. She thought about using these people to tear Mu Fengxue''s mask, but she found that these are all connected by interests, which is not realistic at all. In this world of cultivation, strength is still respected. As long as she is strong, Even if it is black, it can be said to be white to her, who can refute it? ?


    Fu Xilin saw the harsh sound of the door closing and her back without looking back. Standing there for a long time without saying a word, although she didn''t say it clearly, she also told him that their relationship was nothing more than that, and there was no chance for improvement.


    He wanted to apologize to her. He knew that last time, he really didn''t think about it, but she wouldn''t listen to it at all. Maybe it''s useful to ordinary people, but to her, it''s of no use at all.


    He stared at the cabin for a long time before leaving.


    After Fu Xilin left, a white figure appeared on the spot, and Mu Fengxue had already seen it here.


    "Cousin, you are out of the customs."


    Mu Bingyun heard Mu Fengxue''s voice in the room, she said she was out of the customs, not asked her to go out. Turning around and opening the side, at that moment, one white and one red collided, and Mu Bingyun was indifferent.


    Mu Fengxue tried his best to suppress the surprise in his heart, three years, only three years! She can''t control it, who can tell her, is it really only three years?


    Dressed in red, with black hair, glamorous and arrogant, she, she is only thirteen years old!


    Mu Fengxue couldn''t believe it, this was Mu Bingyun. how is this possible? ?


    No wonder... No wonder Fu Xilin is obsessed with her, it''s all because of her appearance. Sure enough, she looks like that fox, they say that women in ancient times grow up fast, and they are fast. She is only thirteen years old, and she knows how to hook up with men everywhere.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were cold: "It turned out to be you."


    That appearance, as if she didn''t even know it was Mu Fengxue before opening the door, Mu Fengxue was really **** off. This rubbish, it is really good to leave the Mu family. At the beginning, she was on guard, but she really didn''t prevent her from going to Liuyun to practice. I don''t know what my father thought. , After Mu Bingyun was no longer from the Mu family, she felt a lot more at ease.


    This time, Daddy actually wanted her to approach Mu Bingyun again. What is the reason? She can''t figure it out, but she must ask clearly.

 Chapter 120： hypocrisy

    "Cousin, how have you been all these years?"


    Mu Fengxue was indeed Mu Fengxue, but she quickly concealed her uncomfortable expression, and Mu Bingyun never underestimated her. She closed the door and didn''t mean to invite the other person in at all. Mu Fengxue''s face stiffened. Isn''t it a broken house? Also very strange.


    "Cousin, come here, what''s the matter?"


    Can''t she come over if she''s okay? Do you really want to **** her off? Mu Fengxue really doesn''t know, it will take three years for Mu Bingyun to grow so much arrogance, do you think that after three years without seeing him, without being tortured, he will go to heaven?


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes were full of calculations. However, when she saw her eyes, she was suddenly pure and cool, and she was really a contradictory person. Being able to hide himself so well at such a young age is indeed Mu Fengxue.


    She remembered the elixir she once gave to the other party, and she didn''t seem to take it? Could it be that she found something wrong in the medicine pill and started to guard against her? If this is the case, Mu Bingyun is even more terrifying. The other party has already begun to grow. There are always a few stepping stones on the way of her growth, and Mu Bingyun is one of them.


    "Cousin, I have brought you some medicinal herbs here. In two years, there will be an assessment in the gate. When the time comes, cousin will have a chance to enter the inner peak, you must work hard!"


    Mu Fengxue found a box in his hands again, exactly the same as the original one.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her, did Mu Fengxue suspect her?


    If she doesn''t answer, or if she doesn''t answer, the other party will probably take the next action, what will she do? She must not be so gentle, Mu Fengxue''s vicious thoughts, she has long known.


    Without hesitation, she took it: "Thank you cousin."


    "I can''t use such a good medicine pill," Mu Bingyun smiled faintly, a light flashed across his eyes, seeing Mu Fengxue''s look of expecting her to ask her next question, doesn''t the other party know that this expression, Looking really like a fool, she raised her head again and her eyes fell on Mu Fengxue''s face, "Such a good thing, I''m going to give it to Senior Sister Yu''er for her birthday."


    should be soon, right?


    Liu Yu''er is eighteen years old. With Liu Yu''er''s temperament, she will definitely invite Mu Fengxue, and she will also be invited. Superficial skills are not something that Mu Fengxue can do. Liu Yu''er has done much better than Mu Fengxue.


    In the end, Mu Fengxue is younger, and some things may not be so thoughtful. However, in the last life, Mu Fengxue still won Liu Yu''er, just because Liu Yu''er still has a little bit of pride.


    Arrogant, do not bow, stubborn, sometimes kills a person.


    Mu Fengxue''s heart moved, she actually wanted to give this medicine pill to Liu Yu''er as a birthday present? It''s really something that can''t do anything, it''s very good! The corners of Mu Fengxue''s mouth twitched unknowingly, as if something happy happened.


    What would happen if Liu Yu''er took that medicine pill? She could no longer imagine the consequences. No, if Mu Bingyun was exposed in public, and the medicinal pill given to Liu Yuer was poisonous, what would that scene be like?


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t stop smiling: "So, my cousin really has a heart." But she was contemptuous. It turned out that the Mu family was lost, and the other party was just a waste who wanted to cling to the strong. It''s just that this waste is a little different from the original, and has more brains than the original.


    "Cousin, daddy asked me to tell you something," Mu Fengxue suddenly felt that this was nothing, after all, Mu Bingyun wouldn''t live long, "He gave you time to go back to Mu''s house to have a look."


    wanted her to win over Mu Bingyun, but she couldn''t do it yet. She didn''t agree with her father''s idea at all. It was obviously a useless waste. It was enough to drive it out, and she had to work hard to win it back.


    She said that, even if Mu Bingyun had the intention to go back to Mu''s house, he would definitely not come back. She knew Mu Bingyun''s stubborn temperament by groping.


    "No need."


    Sure enough, she heard Mu Bingyun''s cold answer, and her heart suddenly became happy. Very good, she just replied to her father like this, don''t think about letting her do such disgusting things in the future.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know why Mu Xiangtian suddenly changed his mind, maybe he got some rumors and approached her, but it was because Cang Yu was by her side. It turned out that he had made a strong friend, and it was so troublesome.


    Although ??Mu Fengxue didn''t want to say anything, he still pretended to persuade him: "Cousin, in fact, Dad..."


    "If he has something to do, you can ask him to find me directly. The Mu family is yours, not mine. Do you have anything else to do? If you have nothing to do, I want to go out."


    She has to go to the trading hall, buy some things, and see what quests are available. Two years is not too long, not too short. At present, there will be no progress in retreat. It is better to take quests and experience it.


    "Where is my cousin going?"


    "The trading hall."


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes lit up: "Cousin, why don''t I go with you, I happen to be missing some things and want to buy them."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Okay."


    After saying that, a burst of red clothes floated past Mu Fengxue and quickly headed towards the trading hall. Mu Fengxue''s eyes darkened as she quickly followed. The strength of this waste, if she is not mistaken, is already the ninth rank of samurai? ?


    It is really unimaginable that a human-level pseudo-wood vein can actually reach this state within three years. Feng Qingyi really helped her a lot.


    Feng Tsingyi seems to be Ouyang Li''s master, so I''ll have to ask another day, I can''t let other people help this waste, and she won''t allow anyone to threaten her existence if there is no family relationship between them.


    She is someone who wants to stand on the top of the world, and no one is allowed to stop her.


    Who is blocking.


    Kill who!


    Mu Bingyun felt an arrow-like gaze behind him and chuckled. What to put on in front of her, if it wasn''t for her knowledge of Mu Fengxue, maybe she would really trust him. In the past life, she didn''t just believe it.


    In this life, many people still believe it.


    Mu Fengxue is different from ordinary women. She is very good at grasping people''s minds and knows the shortcomings of the other party.


    Suddenly, she frowned, as if something was different.


    Fu Xilin doesn''t seem to care much about Mu Fengxue. Could it be because of the dream he had? If so, better yet.


    With one less person who supports Mu Fengxue, she will not be so difficult, no matter how difficult it is, she will not find it difficult in this life. This life was given to her by God, and she must cherish it.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the trading hall, Mu Bingyun saw a familiar figure and felt a little nervous. Why is he here again?

 Chapter 121： you are right

    Mu Fengxue, haven''t seen Feng Qingyi yet? Anyway, Feng Qingyi helped her a few times. She didn''t want the other party to be fascinated by Mu Fengxue. If she could, she would still be willing to help Feng Qingyi. It''s up to him to see if he can resist the ecstasy soup of Zhumu Fengxue.


    "Wind Head Seat."


    Hearing that Mu Bingyun greeted him, Mu Fengxue followed suit.


    So this man like the breeze is Feng Qingyi? Sure enough, it was a piece of Tsing Yi in the wind, so handsome and elegant, it really looked like that exiled immortal. If it wasn''t for Ling Jichen who she liked most in her heart, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be tempted. Such a man would be fascinated at a glance.


    Mu Fengxue suddenly woke up, and found that Mu Bingyun''s expression was light, she didn''t think Feng Qingyi was good-looking at all, and she didn''t care at all, she felt inexplicably angry.


    This waste, what kind of clothes are you wearing? If it wasn''t for her hooking up with Feng Qingyi, would Feng Qingyi help her?


    Feng Tsingyi glanced at Mu Fengxue, but did not see him as astonishing as Mu Bingyun imagined, instead Feng Tsingyi put his eyes on her, making her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Just now she was thinking about Feng Qingyi not liking Mu Fengxue, but when he really had no feelings for Mu Fengxue at the moment, it made her feel very strange.


    Mu Fengxue also stiffened a bit. Since hitting her to the Flowing Cloud Sect, isn''t it the focus when she goes there? This Liu Yun faction man, who wouldn''t fall for her, that''s good, with Mu Bingyun, this waste, she actually became a foil? ?


    Originally, her white clothes were like snow, and she was like a fairy in front of everyone''s eyes. Every time she appeared with her master in everyone''s eyes, the two of them were dressed in white clothes and matched in every way, attracting the envy of countless people. It is very useful. In her cognition, it should be the case. She is the protagonist of this world, and she naturally shines wherever she goes.


    However, that dazzling red robe suddenly dimmed her, as if the red robe could emit a thousand radiance, and Mu Bingyun could not exist. She had already felt a faint threat, and she always felt that if things continued like this, things would not develop as she imagined.


    The clothes were really dazzlingly red, especially when he was standing not far from Feng Qingyi.


    Feng Qingyi seemed to remember that there was another person, so she turned her eyes away and fell on Mu Fengxue, which made her even more angry, but she had to show a rational appearance.


    "You are Mu Fengxue, the legendary fairy-level wood vein."


    "Yes, the head of the wind, the disciple Mu Fengxue, the disciple thinks that talent is important, but it is more about the diligent cultivation later," Mu Fengxue looked righteous and well-informed, "The disciple''s cousin is a hard-working person. , the disciple is learning from his cousin, and he should be a role model for the disciple."


    A soft smile appeared on Mu Feng''s snow-white blushing face, neither delicate nor pretentious. If Mu Bingyun was not familiar with her temperament, he would have believed her.


    As a result, Feng Qingyi should treat her with admiration, right?


    When she didn''t know Mu Fengxue''s attitude, she was clearly praising her, everyone in the Liu Yun faction thought that she could cultivate so fast, it was because Feng Qingyi gave her the effect of the medicine pill, and it was her Chi Ye who helped her. .


    Mu Fengxue just wanted to pretend she didn''t know about it, deliberately mentioned it, and hit her and Feng Qingyi in the face!


    She glanced at Feng Qingyi''s expression, there was no expression, it was still the same as before, as if nothing could stir up the slightest wave in his heart, such a person, a scheming **** like Mu Fengxue, was not suitable for him. It doesn''t matter if you don''t like it, it''s not good to like someone, but you have to like a woman like Mu Fengxue who has a deep mind and hooks up with countless men.


    "You are right. Practice hard in the future. Bingyun is indeed very diligent."


    For a long time, Mu Fengxue thought that when Feng Qingyi heard her words, she would treat her with admiration, but who knew that he suddenly followed her words and said it. At the moment, he almost bit his tongue out. Is this Feng Qingyi really incomprehensible, or is he pretending not to understand?


    She couldn''t help looking at him, and found that he was extremely serious, as if he agreed with her words, and lowered his eyes, full of contempt.


    turned out to be a person who didn''t understand the style, no wonder he was very impressed with the trash of Mu Bingyun.


    "Yes, Wind Head Seat is right."


    Mu Fengxue bowed his head, expressing his promise. Originally it was nothing, but this scene happened to be seen by Ling Jichen who came to look for Mu Fengxue. Immediately he rushed over, and in his eyes, Mu Fengxue lowered his head and looked at Feng Qingyi, as if he was being bullied.


    ''s small body is so helpless, from the profile of her face, he saw that she was wronged.


    There was a burst of anger in my heart, and a burst of distress.


    How dare you bully her Xue Er? ?


    Feng Qingyi, no matter who you are, you are not allowed to bully his Xue Er.


    Mu Fengxue suddenly felt that he fell into a familiar embrace, the corners of his mouth curved, it was him. Master, Ling Jichen, he was always so anxious about her. Sure enough, she is the person she likes the most. As soon as she can''t see her, she looks for her all over the world. She likes this feeling very much.


    silently wanted to break free from Ling Jichen''s arms, but Ling Jichen hugged her tightly.


    "Fengshouzuo, why are you here? It was Xue''er who provoked Fengshouzuo, and you are actually doing this to a disciple who just joined the Liuyun Sect?"


    Facing Ling Jichen''s inquiry, Feng Qingyi looked indifferent, but his eyes were still a little surprised. Ling Jichen''s change was too fast, was it because of the woman in his arms?


    He felt that the red shirt just now was hiding behind him, and the smile on his face widened. Bingyun is not afraid of death, so how could he be afraid of Ling Jichen?


    Mu Bingyun wanted to say that she was not afraid, but she was afraid that Ling Jichen would be frightened. After all, Ling Jichen was reborn, and her changes were huge.


    "Ling Shouzuo, you misunderstood."


    Feng Qingyi still said like a breeze, as if nothing really happened just now. This made Ling Jichen even more annoyed, he touched Mu Fengxue soothingly, as if to say, Master will vent his anger for you, no matter who this person is, even if it is the head of the Liuyun Sect, no one can bully his Cher.


    The wood wind and snow is attached to his arms, and the master''s arms are really warm. This kind of warmth, she wants to keep wanting, Ling Jichen will be hers from now on, no one can rob her, she will kill anyone who dares to her!


    "Misunderstand?"


    Ling Jichen is even more angry, what is a misunderstanding?


    His Xueer was wronged, yet still misunderstood?


    "Then please tell me who is the woman behind you? Did she bully Xue Er?"


    Mu Bingyun really wanted to laugh out loud, this Ling Jichen was born again, why is his mind still so confused, just like before, when he encountered something about Mu Fengxue, he didn''t think about it, thinking that everything was opponent''s mistake.


    "You let her out?" Ling Jichen said again, he clearly thought that it was this woman who bullied Xue''er.

 Chapter 122： is her!

    Mu Bingyun feels that this person really hasn''t changed at all!


    She was still so attached to Mu Fengxue, and after so many years, her heart gradually calmed down. Even though she was so close, she couldn''t remember what he looked like when she heard this familiar voice. Instead, another face appeared in her mind inexplicably, those deep and starry eyes.


    "come out!"


    Ling Jichen''s slightly irritable voice woke her up, she frowned and walked out from behind Feng Qingyi silently. Suddenly, she felt a big suction hit her, not polite at all, very rough. She must be unable to resist, as she expected, Feng Qingyi stopped it.


    took her to his side steadily, with the breeze blowing past her in front of her, and with such a gentle blow, it resisted Ling Jichen''s suction.


    "Wind Head Seat, why do you want to interfere in this seat?"


    Ling Jichen also quieted down. At this moment, he suddenly looked at Mu Bingyun, a touch of red fell into his eyes, and his eyes fell on her face. At that moment, he felt his breathing stopped.


    is her!


    Ling Jichen was a little lost, how could it be her? ?


    Mu Bingyun''s face suddenly turned pale, and he hurriedly lowered his head: "Ling first seat, the disciple did not bully his cousin." That fearful appearance, the whole red reflected her white face, Ling Jichen could see clearly, she slightly trembling look.


    It was he who frightened her.


    She is only the ninth rank of a warrior, and now Xueer is the first rank of the Martial Emperor, how can she be bullied by her. If he had known it was him, he would not have done it. He tried to look into her eyes, even though she lowered her head slightly, he felt that she was so unfamiliar to him.


    Sure enough, they didn''t know each other in this life.


    suddenly a little embarrassed.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Fengxue''s heart seems to be dripping blood, why is he looking at this waste so intently? Does everyone think this **** is good?


    Mu Bingyun, are you pretending? ?


    "Master, this is my cousin. I mentioned it to you before. My cousin is a little timid. Don''t mind. It was Xueer and her cousin who met Fengshouzuo here just now. No one dared to bully Xueer."


    Mu Fengxue pulled Ling Jichen, "Master, it''s Xue''er''s fault. If I didn''t explain it to you clearly, this caused a misunderstanding."


    "So it is," Ling Jichen retracted his gaze, his face softened, and caressed Mu Fengxue, "As long as Xueer is fine."


    "Since this is a misunderstanding, then Feng Shou, if I offended you today, and I will apologize to you another day, I will take Xue''er away first." Ling Jichen lowered his head and said softly, "Xue''er, talk to the teacher first. Go back, Liu Yun Sect is not the rest, you can come and see your cousin anytime you want."


    Seeing that Ling Jichen seemed to be just a little surprised to see Mu Bingyun suddenly, he didn''t pay attention, Mu Fengxue became happy, and naturally agreed.


    "Xueer just listens to Master."


    Ling Jichen held Mu Fengxue''s hand naturally, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s face inadvertently, and turned away. It''s just that at the moment of turning around, he wanted to take another look, and he didn''t know why.


    He always felt that when he turned around, there was really nothing between them. There is no fate, and there is no other possibility. From now on, it will be two strangers, like strangers.


    Feng Qingyi saw that Mu Bingyun''s rosy face had recovered, and his eyes were full of smiles: "Bingyun, next time you pinch yourself, don''t be so hard."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression suddenly changed, and he saw Feng Qingyi staring at the wetness on her sleeve. It wasn''t water, it was blood, and it was because she was pinched so hard that it wet her sleeves.


    He actually knew.


    So what, he doesn''t seem to want to reveal it, as long as he doesn''t persecute her.


    "Thank you Feng Shouzu for reminding me, I won''t be so hard next time."


    Feng Tsingyi looked surprised, and even smiled like a spring breeze, Bingyun really is a cute and interesting little girl.


    He suddenly bent down and stared at Mu Bingyun''s eyes: "It looks like you know Ling Jichen."


    "Since you know it, why don''t you ask?" Mu Bingyun lifted his eyelids and glanced at him, "I didn''t expect Fengshouzao to be such an idle person, and he was very careful."


    Feng Qingyi got up, and his voice revealed happiness: "That''s not true, it''s purely curiosity. However, he seems to like Mu Fengxue more than you."


    "I don''t like him either."


    Mu Bingyun''s icy voice reached his ears, it was so cold that he was surprised. There is still a trace of killing intent in it, and I don''t know who it is.


    Is it Mu Fengxue or Ling Jichen?


    Is it an enemy?


    "Fengshouzuo, don''t think so seriously, just listen to these things, don''t ask."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun turned and left, shuttled through the crowd, constantly buying the items he needed for himself. Feng Qingyi didn''t leave, he just stood here and saw how busy she was.


    Small face, serious and serious, yet so charming and indifferent.


    shook his head and smiled, got up and flew away. The little girl is really complicated, and he doesn''t quite understand it.


    Mu Bingyun felt that Feng Qingyi had left, and exhaled. This Feng Qingyi is not interested in Mu Fengxue, she is a mixed taste! It seems that many things will not happen like in the previous life, and she has to be prepared to adapt. You must not be careless by relying on your own ignorance, or you won''t know if you lose your life.


    Lingyun Peak.


    "Master, you look a little gloomy, is Xue Er making you angry?"


    Ling Jichen''s expression softened: "No, Xue''er, don''t interact with Mu Bingyun in the future."


    Mu Fengxue was surprised, what does this mean?


    "Isn''t she expelled from the Mu family?" Ling Jichen seemed to see her doubts and said, "It is inevitable that resentment will arise, and people in the cultivation world are unpredictable, be careful, understand?"


    So this is ah?


    Mu Fengxue understood, Ling Jichen didn''t look at Mu Bingyun at all, but was vigilant, afraid that she would be hurt by Mu Bingyun, she said, Master obviously likes her, how could the rest Women are tempted. That''s right, Master is worried about her.


    Mu Fengxue was in a good mood, but on the surface she would not agree.


    "Master, she is my cousin after all, shouldn''t she do anything to hurt me?"


    Seeing Mu Fengxue''s innocent face, Ling Jichen became more and more in love and stroked her face: "Listen to Master, some people can''t see anything just by looking at the surface."


    "Is this really okay? What if my cousin comes to find Cher?"


    Ling Jichen couldn''t help but smile: "Then don''t pay attention to Xue''er. If you ignore her, she won''t come here again."

 Chapter 123： Liu Yuer, please

    "Okay, then I will listen to Master."


    Promise first!


    As for Mu Bingyun, she will not be at ease. She always feels that Mu Bingyun will be an obstacle for her in the future. If there is a chance to remove it, that would be the best.


    At present, many people are staring at her, and she is not easy to start. Especially Shui Huan''er and Liu Yu''er, although they didn''t really do anything to her, according to the information she got, she didn''t believe that these two didn''t want to deal with her.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was the eldest young lady of the Mu family and a direct disciple of Ling Jichen, I''m afraid those who wanted to deal with her would not be polite.


    If the other party shoots her directly, then she doesn''t have to worry, the master will help her, and even the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect will be on her side. But these are the elites of the cultivation world, and they will not expose their own shortcomings so easily, so that she does not dare to act rashly if she wants to clean up those people.


    If she guesses right, everyone is waiting for the assessment in two years.


    "Cher, what are you frowning thinking about?"


    Ling Jichen expelled the other figure in his mind and became concerned. Seeing the worried look on Mu Fengxue''s little face, his heart also lifted.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t hide it: "Master, since Xue''er joined the Liuyun School, I''ve always felt a little uneasy in my heart."


    "Xueer, don''t be afraid, Master will protect you."


    "Will you protect Cher forever?"


    "Well, I have always protected Cher."


    Mu Fengxue is satisfied, all she wants is these words, as long as Ling Jichen promises to protect her forever, she doesn''t have to worry about what those people will do to her. Ling Jichen''s status in the Flowing Cloud Sect was not comparable to ordinary people.


    "Master, why are you being so good to Xueer, is it because of Xueer''s talent?"


    "Of course not," Ling Jichen touched her face lovingly, "I''ll tell you when Xueer grows up."


    Mu Fengxue smiled inwardly, of course she knew, but she nodded, indicating that she was willing to ask him this question when she grew up.


    On Mu Bingyun''s side, after buying everything, she returned to the cabin. She didn''t feel any discomfort at all when Ling Jichen appeared. Now, Ling Jichen has only a vague memory in her heart, who is he? She doesn''t know.


    This person has never entered her life in this life, and of course she does not know her.


    As soon as he closed the door, he heard a knock on the door.


    turned around and opened the door. A strange face came into view. Mu Bingyun was puzzled: "May I ask who you are?"


    "Junior Sister Mu, Senior Sister Yu''er has a request."


    Liu Yuer?


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes deepened, what did Liu Yu''er want her to do?


    "Okay, wait a minute."


    should be about Mu Fengxue, right? Mu Fengxue was really scary, the daughter of the dignified sect master could only take her hand to deal with each other. As for whether she agrees or not, it is her own business. Don''t think that the daughter of the head is amazing.


    Following the people who came, Mu Bingyun was taken to an uninhabited hill. This Liu Yu''er was really cautious, for fear of introducing her to her own territory and being discovered by others, she chose such a place.


    Careful thought!


    "Senior Sister Yu''er is inside, you can go in by yourself!"


    The man said something and turned away.


    Mu Bingyun walked over the path along the path. Sure enough, I saw two figures, one was Liu Yu''er, dressed in gilt purple clothes, with a delicate face, but those eyes made her temperament a bit more aggressive.


    The other person is Shui Huan''er, they have never met in this life, but she did in a previous life. The eternal light blue clothes really look like a water fairy. The two of them looked absolutely beautiful, and they were still a little bit worse than Mu Fengxue.


    It''s no wonder that the two of them would care. Mu Fengxue is only ten years old now, with strong talents and good looks. They have always been the proud daughters of heaven, how can they bear it.


    Especially when Mu Fengxue came up, he was in the limelight, where did he put them.


    "Bingyun has seen two senior sisters."


    Liu Yuer raised their heads and saw Mu Bingyun in a red dress walking in. They looked at each other with amazement in their eyes. Liu Yu''er had seen this little girl three years ago. She could not have imagined that she would grow like this in just three years. Three years, the change is really big!


    Woman of the Mu family, all look so good?


    The chess piece in Liu Yu''er''s hand suddenly shattered into powder, and Shui Huan''er Guanmu Bingyun''s eyelids didn''t even twitch, she was even more surprised.


    is still a daring one.


    "Senior Sister Mu, sit down!"


    Mu Bingyun saw that there was still a space in front of the stone table, so he walked over and sat down as he should. He told her to sit, she just sat there motionless. Originally, Shui Huan''er wanted to see if Mu Bingyun could hold his breath. In the end, they couldn''t bear it anymore, and Mu Bingyun didn''t blink. staring at them playing chess.


    Liu Yu''er suddenly raised her head and asked, "Do you understand chess?"


    "I don''t understand." Mu Bingyun''s voice reached the ears of the two, causing their hands to tremble.


    Liu Yu''er didn''t want to go on like this anymore. With a wave of his hand, the chessboard on the stone table disappeared, replaced by a few cups of tea. The slender fingers held the teacup and took a sip.


    "Senior Sister Mu, do you know what we are looking for you for?" Liu Yu''er said casually, "I heard that Mu Fengxue is your cousin?"


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to answer, she continued, "I heard that your relationship is not very good?"


    "You are often bullied by her at Mu''s house, right?" Shui Huan''er added.


    Mu Bingyun secretly laughed in his heart, the people of this sect are different, they speak really directly, and they ask questions directly into the heart of people. It just so happened that she didn''t want to turn a corner either. It''s fine for these two to show their purpose. No matter what purpose they have, there is no way to make her a scapegoat.


    "more or less!"


    Mu Bingyun did not deny it, the two really had a clear investigation. There may not be any evidence of what happened to Mu Fengxue, but as women, they can naturally guess something.


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s expression that you are all right, Liu Yu''er suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    Mu Bingyun is different than they imagined. There are rumors about Mu Bingyun in the Liuyun faction. Some people say that she is cruel. In the original arena battle, Mu Bingyun twisted Mu Mingfei''s wrist.


    Some people say that she is not human, and Mu Fengxue is her cousin. When Mu Fengxue came to Liuyun Sect, she didn''t go to greet her, but instead practiced in a small wooden house.


    In short, I don¡¯t know who put these rumors out.


    Mu Bingyun knew that before Mu Fengxue came up, there were no such rumors. Is Mu Fengxue going to use that trick again?


    Shui Huan''er thought for a while and gestured to Liu Yu''er.

 Chapter 124： Do you want to fix the dead wood wind and snow?

    Liu Yu''er also understood, and there is no way to go on and on. Mu Bingyun was much smarter than they expected.


    "Junior Sister Mu, I won''t mess around with you anymore," Liu Yu''er said suddenly, "Do you know the purpose of us looking for you?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed: "I don''t know."


    "Junior Sister Mu, it''s not good to lie," Shui Huan''er walked to Mu Bingyun''s side, lowered her head and whispered in her ear, "Do you want to kill Mu Fengxue?" No expression at all.


    "If you don''t take action, she will take action against you." Liu Yu''er laughed suddenly, a note appeared in her hand, and handed it to Mu Bingyun, "Look at it!"


    Mu Bingyun opened it, and the content inside made her chuckle. Liu Yu''er couldn''t understand it, why was she still in the mood to laugh when someone was going to kill her.


    Isn''t she afraid?


    Mu Fengxue has good talent, good looks, and background. If these three things are taken out at will, they can crush her to death. Is she really so calm and allowed to be oppressed?


    On this note, there is an arrangement about Liu Yu''er''s birthday. It should be credible, after all, she had mentioned to Mu Fengxue that she would present the poison pill on Liu Yu''er''s birthday.


    How could Mu Fengxue give up such an opportunity?


    She returned the note to Liu Yu''er: "Senior Sister Yu''er, what do you want to say?"


    "Of course I want to fight Dead Mufengxue with you!" Shui Huan''er covered her mouth and laughed loudly, pointing at Liu Yu''er, "Don''t pretend, you can''t help killing Mu Fengxue, right? Tell me about your plan, if you don''t tell me, Junior Sister Mu will leave."


    Shui Huan''er''s unobstructed appearance here is in line with her character. Mu Bingyun doesn''t find it strange at all, she is the master who is not afraid of the sky and the earth, so Liu Yu''er is a little more restrained, that''s just a little bit.


    Liu Yu''er was immediately revealed by Shui Huan''er, and her face was not very good-looking. But thinking that they are now in a cooperative relationship, I don''t get angry or anything. After Mu Fengxue is completely killed, the next is the battle between them. She didn''t want people to take advantage of the fisherman.


    "Junior Sister Mu, based on my investigation, it seems that you were not doing well in the Mu family," Liu Yu''er said suddenly, although she did not have any conclusive evidence, no matter how well she concealed it, it would reveal the slightest trace, "Even if she has no conclusive evidence. Now, Mu Fengxue doesn''t seem to have let you go, does Junior Sister Mu still remember that Mu Mingfei? This person seems to be Mu Fengxue''s **** too!"


    "Liu Yu''er, you forgot to say one more thing, that Ling Jichen has a heart for Mu Fengxue, otherwise why would you treat her like that? Didn''t you get angry because the other party stole your man? ?"


    Shui Huan''er seems to have come to demolish the platform, as if to avenge her past revenge. Seeing that Liu Yu''er was about to run wild, she hurriedly stopped: "Okay, just kidding, you continue."


    "Junior Sister Mu, two years later, when the disciples in the sect will be assessed, that site is not within the Liuyun Sect''s sphere of influence. It''s very easy to do something. I guess Mu Fengxue will definitely take action against you."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, the two of them were really clear about their investigation.


    "If Junior Sister Mu is willing to cooperate with the two of us, the benefits will be indispensable."


    Liu Yu''er looked at Mu Bingyun with a blank expression, only to hear her say, "What''s the benefit?"


    "Oh..." Liu Yu''er laughed, "It turns out that Junior Sister Mu cares about this. Would it be a benefit to be able to enter the inner peak?"


    "It doesn''t count." Mu Bingyun said with a serious face, she wanted to enter the inner peak, she was already qualified to enter. However, when you enter the inner peak, you are not as free as the outer peak disciples. If you want to leave here in the future, it will not be so easy, and I am afraid that you will be surrounded and suppressed by the Liuyun faction.


    Liu Yu''er was so choked that she was speechless. Seeing that she was making a joke, Shui Huan''er covered her mouth and smiled.


    "Junior Sister Mu, what do you say you want?" Shui Huan''er asked, letting Liu Yu''er''s anger go back, if it continued like this, she would beat Shui Huan''er.


    "The two senior sisters, what else is there to do?"


    Cooperating with these two people, she is afraid that it will be even more dangerous, it is similar to looking for skin with a tiger, why should she find her own way. The two of them must have wanted to use her. After Mu Fengxue was removed, she was the dead sheep. Besides, is Mu Fengxue so easy to deal with? Do not cooperate, resolutely do not cooperate, at present her strength is not enough, and Ling Jichen is so protective of Mu Fengxue, she does not believe that during the assessment, Ling Jichen will not secretly follow Mu Fengxue.


    Which time did Mu Fengxue go on a mission in his previous life, he didn''t follow him? If it weren''t for this, how could Mu Fengxue have better luck every time, and was easily escaped by the other party every time, she couldn''t do anything about it, this was her biggest resentment towards Ling Jichen. Every time it was Mu Fengxue who wanted to kill her, in the end it was Ling Jichen who protected her.


    She didn''t know whether Ling Jichen knew about the ugliness beneath Mu Fengxue''s beautiful appearance, and now she didn''t care.


    "If the two senior sisters have nothing to do, then Bingyun should go back to practice."


    Liu Yu''er and Shui Huan''er did not expect that Mu Bingyun would reject it like this. It was really something they could not have predicted, and neither of them looked very good-looking.


    Shui Huan''er squinted his eyes: "Junior Sister Mu, you can think about it, after such a village, there will be no such shop."


    "I''ve already thought about it, thank you Senior Sister Shui for reminding me."


    Shui Huan''er glanced at Liu Yu''er, Liu Yu''er was also uncertain, the two thought for a long time, and Liu Yu''er''s face finally returned to the normal state.


    "Junior Sister Mu, there are still two years left. If you change your mind during this period, you must remember to come and find us."


    Liu Yu''er is clearly not giving up, such a useful chess piece doesn''t listen to them, no wonder they will change color, because what they expected is fundamentally different from what they planned.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun responded, "Then, Bingyun will leave first."


    Liu Yu''er did not stop, the two watched Mu Bingyun''s back disappear from sight, and then they looked at each other.


    "It seems that this person is different from what we imagined," Shui Huan''er squinted and looked at the desolate mountain top, "Liu Yu''er, what do you think we should do?"


    "It''s just a coward. I don''t think she can get rid of Mu Fengxue. Since Mu Fengxue is going to deal with her, it must be against her, so we need to think about other ways to get rid of the other party. You say so. , I still remember, isn''t there another person? I think it is very suitable for this person to be a scapegoat." Liu Yu''er laughed.


    Shui Huan''er was curious: "Who are you talking about?"

 Chapter 125： chance encounter

    "come over."


    Shui Huan''er came over, only to hear Liu Yu''er''s voice coming into her ears, and she looked stunned.


    "It was her!"


    Her eyes lit up, "Sure enough, it''s more suitable than Mu Bingyun!"


    "Liu Yu''er really has you."


    Liu Yu''er looked proud: "I know now, I''m still a little bit better than you, right?"


    "Hmph, it''s just clever."


    "Let''s go!"


    The figures of the two suddenly disappeared in place, and the desolate hills became even more desolate.


    Several days have passed since that day, and Mu Fengxue never came to look for her. Mu Bingyun also felt at ease, and happened to run to the back mountain of the chores hall every day, looking for all kinds of treasures in the waste. Now she can collect the contents of the waste **** from a distance of 100 meters, making her actions safer. Even if she was discovered here, she would not be suspected of anything.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun stopped controlling Chi Ye, someone came.


    opened her eyes, Ling Jichen in white clothes appeared in her sight.


    It turned out to be him, Mu Bingyun''s expression was calm, as if he was not surprised at the arrival of Ling Jichen.


    Ling Jichen also looked at her fixedly, the flowers here were beautiful, and he would often come and walk around. I was a little upset today. After three years of seclusion, he had never been here before, and he came here when he suddenly remembered. When he just came over, he saw the red dress on the top of the mountain. Among the thousands of young flowers, this one bloomed the most beautiful, so he walked over without knowing it.


    She opened her eyes suddenly, which surprised him. The unwavering strangeness in her eyes made him disgusted. If you don''t meet in this life, is it really that you don''t know each other?


    Bingyun, have you ever thought that when we meet again, he recognizes her, but she doesn''t recognize him.


    "I have seen the first seat of Ling."


    Mu Bingyun got up and greeted him as an Outer Peak disciple. The more so, the more irritable Ling Jichen felt, and he didn''t know what he was irritating. Isn''t the current result what he wants most? Without Mu Bingyun''s existence, no one could stand between him and Xue''er. Xue''er was well protected by him, and the two of them would not quarrel because of him.


    Isn''t this the best?


    Why is there always a trace of unwillingness in his heart, what exactly is he unwilling to do?


    Ling Jichen felt the doubts coming from Mu Bingyun, and withdrew his thoughts, pretending to ask casually, "How do you cultivate here?"


    "The flowers here are beautiful, the scenery is beautiful, and the profound energy is abundant. Don''t you think Lingshou Tower is a good place to practice?"


    Ling Jichen paused. He glanced around. There were indeed flowers all over the mountains and plains. Except for the messy residues in the upper and lower ditch, it was a good place for cultivation. I didn''t expect that other than him, someone else noticed here. Suddenly, he felt a little more relaxed, with a touch of joy.


    "It''s a good place," Ling Jichen said. Seeing her indifferent face, there was no difference from her previous life. Mu Bingyun was still Mu Bingyun, the only difference was that they didn''t know each other in this life. She didn''t seem to fall in love with him at first sight as she did in her previous life, and she missed it. Sure enough, everything was different.


    He should have been happy, but he was really disappointed in his heart.


    What happened to him?


    Aren''t these what he wanted?


    "Do you often practice here?"


    In front of an Outer Peak disciple, he felt a little nervous, perhaps because of his previous life, he always had an inexplicable emotion towards her. After knowing that she disappeared, I was worried for a while, but later I found out that she was a high-class cloud sect practitioner, and suddenly felt at ease again.


    I don¡¯t know each other in this life, yet he still has such emotions.


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t think Ling Jichen had discovered something, but he probably also found out that the scenery here is good, so he came over by accident!


    "Ling Shouzuo, the disciple is going back."


    Ling Jichen was suddenly sobered up by her voice, is she leaving?


    He set his eyes on her face again, she looked better than her previous life. The gray robe on her body that has been unchanged for thousands of years is gone, replaced by a red dress, which really suits her, the snow-like skin, the cold and beautiful face, and the tenderness on her face slowly fades away.


    Her personality was the same as before, even if she didn''t follow him, she was still practicing hard.


    She said in her previous life that she cultivated for his promise. I don''t know in this life, why is she practicing so hard?


    "Bingyun, I was a little impulsive that day."


    Suddenly, a sentence popped out from Ling Jichen''s mouth, which surprised Mu Bingyun. He was really surprised. Ling Jichen actually apologized? Or do you want to apologize to her who is just a little Waifeng disciple now? Really surprised and funny. Why did she suddenly feel that Ling Jichen was no good, how could she have fallen in love with such a person in her previous life?


    He couldn''t see the facts clearly, and there was some tyranny in his impulsive temperament, which did not match his white clothes.


    On the contrary, she thinks Cangyu is pretty good, uh, why did she suddenly think of Cangyu? Shaking his head, he drove the thought away. Don''t think about it, Cangyu is her best friend.


    "Ling Shouzu is joking, you are the first, and the disciple is a small character in the outer peak, so there is no need for this. The scenery here is very good, Ling Shou slowly appreciates it, and the disciple will not stay here to beat you."


    Ling Jichen wanted to say something, but he saw that piece of red clothes quickly fell from his eyes to the bottom of the mountain, and finally disappeared.


    When, when he saw her, he could only see her back? This contrast made him uncomfortable.


    Mu Bingyun, I have no communication with him in this life!


    has changed a lot now, without his intervention, she is a disciple of the outer peak, and she is also favored by Feng Qingyi. He has never seen Feng Qingyi care so much about anyone, and being spotted by Feng Qingyi, she should be smooth sailing in the Liuyun faction in the future, right? And what he should do is to protect Cher from growing up.


    Many people in Dongzhou were staring at Xueer, and there was even movement in Xizhou. The assessment two years later is not just an assessment. In fact, all the sects know about the strange treasures in that place.


    After two years, many people will come over. At that time, when all the heroes in the world gather, Cher will be even more dangerous.


    Ling Jichen stayed in place for a while, and his figure disappeared.


    After being bumped into by Ling Jichen, Mu Bingyun didn''t go to the Miscellaneous Hall any more in the days behind him. It''s not very safe anymore, and now her strength is not bad, so she doesn''t need to pick up garbage anywhere. If there is a suitable task, go for it! I hurried back to the cabin and met Qiu Xi and Xin Lin again.


    When the two of them saw her coming back, they were all tense, which made her laugh. If they don''t provoke her, she won''t do anything to them, she doesn''t understand why these two are so hostile to her.

 Chapter 126： Liu Yuers birthday

    Liu Yu''er''s birthday finally arrived.


    In the Liu Yun faction, Liu Yu¡¯er invited many people to her Liu Yu Garden. Among them, Mu Fengxue and Mu Bingyun were naturally invited by her. In addition, Ling Jichen and Feng Qingyi were also invited.


    As for whether these two are willing to go, I don¡¯t know.


    Early in the morning, someone came to beat Mu Bingyun''s cabin. When I opened the door, it turned out to be Mu Fengxue. Next to Mu Fengxue, Ling Jichen followed.


    I didn''t expect that Ling Jichen had already reached this point against Mu Fengxue.


    "cousin."


    Mu Fengxue smiled, "Today is Senior Sister Yu''er''s eighteenth birthday. Xue''er was afraid that her cousin would forget the time, so she came over to ask her to go to Liu Yuyuan with her. Cousin wouldn''t blame Xue''er, would she?"


    "Then let''s go together!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled, Mu Fengxue squinted and said inadvertently, "Cousin, are your gifts ready? If not, why don''t Xueer prepare the gifts together, and then Xueer will give them the gift? It was said that this was prepared by Xue Er and her cousin together."


    "No need."


    Mu Bingyun understood, this Mu Fengxue took Ling Jichen so far, just to use Ling Jichen to clear the suspicion for the other party, once something happened to Liu Yuer, she would not be implicated. I really think too much, Liu Yu''er will not have an accident! Those poisonous pills had long been refined by Chi Ye, and she ate one of them, and nothing bad happened.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Ling Jichen said coldly, as if he didn''t want to see Mu Bingyun very much. She thought it was funny, and she didn''t know if the person who wanted to chat with her yesterday was Ling Jichen. It turned out that when she looked at a person calmly, she could see how disgusting this person was!


    Never thought that she once liked this disgusting person, but fortunately she recognized it in time.


    Mu Fengxue raised the corners of his eyes slightly and followed Ling Jichen''s side. Mu Bingyun was right behind them, and the two white figures really seemed to match very well. Mu Fengxue brought Ling Jichen over today, and another purpose was to confirm whether Ling Jichen really didn¡¯t care about Mu Bingyun at all. .


    In the end, she was very satisfied, and she really was the only one in Master''s heart.


    Ling Jichen belongs to her, no one can move!


    "Cher, what''s the matter, are you not feeling well?"


    "No, Master, I''m just afraid that I won''t get along well with Senior Sister Yu''er." Mu Fengxue was worried, Mu Bingyun silently followed behind to see the interaction between the two, it really became more and more disgusting.


    Ling Jichen took it seriously, only to hear him say: "Xue''er don''t pay attention to the rest, if Liu Yu''er dares to embarrass you, Master will decide for you. With Master here, no one dares to bully Xue''er."


    "Thank you, Master, with Master here, Xue''er will suddenly not be afraid." Mu Fengxue pulled Ling Jichen''s sleeve, and his mouth was full of admiration for Ling Jichen, which made him very useful.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help rolling his eyes from behind, just when Mu Fengxue turned his head over and saw a little: "Cousin, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Eyes are uncomfortable."


    The two stopped and their eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s face.


    "Is there something dirty in your eyes? Why don''t Xueer help her cousin to take a look?" Mu Fengxue tried to come over, but was stopped by Mu Bingyun.


    "No need, cousin, don''t delay, Senior Sister Yu''er must be waiting."


    The deep meaning on Mu Bingyun''s face made Mu Fengxue''s heart skip a beat. That Liu Yu''er was hostile to her, she always knew that. This time, she was also afraid that Liu Yu''er would stumble her secretly. Who knew that the other party had actually invited Ling Jichen, so she didn''t need to be afraid if Ling Jichen was here.


    In the Liu Yun faction, Liu Yu¡¯er didn¡¯t dare to do anything outrageous.


    Mu Fengxue felt that something was wrong. After thinking about it, he didn''t think anything was wrong. It was just that Mu Bingyun smiled a little strangely.


    After that, the three of them were speechless and arrived at Liuyu Garden in a short while. A lot of people have come here, and many people are presenting gifts to Liu Yuer!


    A large group of disciples surrounded Liu Yuer, making her stand out. This really makes people feel emotional, since Mu Fengxue came up, the number of people around Liu Yu''er suddenly decreased, which made her annoyed for a long time.


    "Junior Sister Fengxue is here."


    I don''t know who shouted, those senior brothers who were originally beside Liu Yu''er suddenly looked up and looked outside. When they saw Mu Fengxue come in together, everyone''s eyes were on Mu Fengxue. The snow-white clothes that were out of the dust made it impossible to make people look away.


    Mu Fengxue raised her eyebrows and glanced at Liu Yuer, only to see that she was wearing a lavender dress, the two of them contrasted like this. Mu Fengxue looks like a fairy flying in the sky, while Liu Yuer looks like a mortal princess living in a palace on the ground.


    Just looking at everyone''s eyes, Liu Yu''er was so angry that she wanted to curse, but today was her birthday. She originally wanted to be in the limelight, but she didn''t expect that Mu Fengxue would grab everyone''s attention as soon as she came over.


    Mu Bingyun stood behind the two of them, silently, and automatically reduced his figure a bit. It''s just that her red dress can''t be hidden, but it is even more conspicuous in the white.


    Although many people are looking at Mu Fengxue, and some people are looking at Mu Bingyun behind the two of them, they did not expect that Mu Bingyun would look so beautiful. It turned out that red does not mean coquettish, there is an indescribable temperament in her body, which deeply attracts people''s attention.


    This scene can make Liu Yuer tremble with anger. Shui Huan''er sat on the side with a smile on her face. Seeing Liu Yu''er unhappy was also one of the joys in her life. Although the two of them were in a cooperative relationship, this did not mean that their relationship was very good. She would not be polite if she stepped on Liu Yu''er at a critical moment.


    "This is Junior Sister Xue''er. It''s really not as famous as the first sight. She''s even more beautiful than a fairy." Liu Yu''er swallowed all her anger and walked slowly in front of Mu Fengxue. He glanced at Ling Jichen inadvertently, and there was a trace of possessiveness in it, "Ling first seat, please take a seat."


    Ling Jichen saw that Liu Yuer didn''t do anything, so he followed to the side and sat down.


    Mu Fengxue also wanted to follow, but Liu Yuer held her hand: "Junior Sister Xue''er, I really liked you at first sight, come and join me!"


    "Come, come here." Liu Yu''er smiled very nicely, and she didn''t start lightly at all, Mu Fengxue couldn''t break free at all, she felt that her hand bones were about to break.


    Good you Liu Yuer, you are actually in the yin, if she hadn''t thought of her plan later, she wouldn''t have endured so much! Liu Yu''er, today''s revenge, she will definitely return it doubled.

 Chapter 127： liquor

    Liu Yu''er doesn''t care, this little hand is really smooth and tender! Liu Yu''er laughed while pinching it fiercely. Mu Fengxue''s hand, which was under her sleeve, was already red and swollen, and it was full of nail prints, and it was almost bloodless.


    Mu Bingyun also felt that something was wrong when he saw that the two were in a "good relationship".


    Liu Yu''er suddenly turned her head and her eyes fell on her: "Junior Sister Mu, come over together!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Liu Yu''er was thinking, so she followed behind and sat not far from Liu Yu''er. Liu Yu''er kept holding Mu Fengxue''s hand. It made Mu Fengxue so annoyed that she couldn''t even try to yell. She knew that this was Liu Yu''er''s disapproval for her.


    His eyes sank, Liu Yuer, you will pay the price you deserve for what you did today!


    Everyone sat in their own place, and the maids shuttled through each seat in an ethereal figure, brought beautiful glass cups and various precious fruits, and placed them in front of everyone.


    "Thank you for coming to celebrate Yu''er''s birthday today." Liu Yu''er finally let go of Mu Fengxue, holding a jug in her hand. It is still made of Liuli, even though the jug is so small, in fact, it has the blessing of the formation, which can hold a lot of wine.


    Through the white glass, there is a red liquid inside.


    "This is what my father gave to Yu''er. It was brought back from Xizhou. It is said that the wine is made from various fruits. It is not only fragrant, but also contains a lot of profound energy, which is also helpful for cultivation."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone showed envy. At first they heard that it was made of fruit, so they were not that unusual. In the mountain town, there were also many fruit wines made from fruit, but these fruit wines were all ordinary precious fruits, and they couldn¡¯t refine much profound energy at all. Squeezing the juice will drain the profound energy in the precious fruit.


    Listening to Liu Yu''er saying this, the method of brewing fruit wine must be very different. Since it was brought out by the sect master, this precious fruit must be very precious.


    Mu Bingyun took a blue fruit, put it in his mouth and bit it. The taste is really mellow, and Liu Yu''er smiled lightly when she saw Mu Bingyun''s movements. The glass cup in her hand was tilted, and the red liquid inside formed a water dragon, which went towards the wine cup in front of Mu Bingyun, and she withdrew her movements in the blink of an eye.


    The glass glass in front of Mu Bingyun also contained two-thirds more fruit wine.


    "Junior Sister Mu, it seems that you like these precious fruits very much, why don''t you try this wine again, is it good or bad?"


    Everyone envied Mu Bingyun, which was really good, she became the first person to taste the fruit wine.


    Mu Bingyun was not polite, holding a delicate wine glass: "Then Bingyun is more respectful than obedient. First, I wish Senior Sister Yu''er an early breakthrough in Wu Zun." Then he took a sip, and it was really good.


    "How about it?"


    Liu Yu''er looked like she wanted Mu Bingyun to praise her, but Mu Bingyun certainly wouldn''t refuse: "It''s delicious, Senior Sister Yu''er is very generous."


    Liu Yu''er was satisfied, especially when she saw the envious expressions on the faces of the people around her, her figure flashed, the glass jug in her hand suddenly became larger, and there were several more spouts on the jug. Under the surprised eyes of everyone, she patted the wine pot slightly, and red water dragons flew out from the spouts, and floated into each wine glass. For a while, Liu Yu''er floated in the air, With a smile on his face, after each wine glass is full, those water dragons will quickly search for the next target, until everyone''s wine glasses are full, Liu Yu''er put away the wine pot and returned to the position.


    This move deeply shocked people, and it is still a bit of a skill to be able to control so many at the same time.


    Mu Bingyun also admired Ling Jichen''s eyes when she saw it, and she also found that Liu Yu''er saw Ling Jichen''s admiration for her, and there were bursts of pride at the corner of her mouth, which happened to be caught by Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue also understood that the reason why Liu Yuer was so hostile to her was because of Ling Jichen.


    There is another person who is also very quiet, and of course he has some appreciation for Liu Yuer. However, he didn''t say anything.


    Liu Yu''er has already walked over to him: "Fengshouzhu, Yu''er has improved compared to the past?" Liu Yu''er asked with a smile on her face.


    Feng Qingyi put down the wine glass: "There is progress."


    Liu Yu''er was satisfied and paced back to her position. Mu Bingyun knew that this Liu Yu''er actually had possessiveness towards both Ling Jichen and Feng Qingyi, otherwise he wouldn''t have fought so hard with Mu Fengxue in his previous life.


    It''s really not worth it to earn a life for a man. She seemed to have remembered something, and the joy just now was gone. It turned out that she had done such a stupid thing before. Give it a smile, and the past is gone.


    Ling Jichen suddenly bumped into her relieved smile, and what he didn''t know was a sudden, as if something was gradually moving away from him. If he didn''t catch it, he would never be able to catch it.


    Next, everyone presented gifts to Liu Yuer. Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin didn''t seem to come over, and they didn''t deal with Liu Yuer very much. In this regard, Liu Yu''er doesn''t even care about anything. The people she wants to invite are not these two!


    When everyone finished offering gifts, only Mu Bingyun was left.


    Everyone was staring at her, and their eyes were still a little strange. After all, Mu Fengxue was the only outer peak disciple invited by Liu Yuer. Before, they all thought that Mu Bingyun was dipped in the light of Mu Fengxue, and now they were waiting for Mu Bingyun to make a fool of himself. In their perception, Mu Bingyun couldn''t come up with anything good.


    "what is this?"


    When Mu Bingyun handed the box to Liu Yuer, she questioned. There was a deep smile in Mu Fengxue''s eyes, and she finally waited for this moment.


    "This is an elixir. There are two kinds of elixir in it, one is the Yan Yan Dan, and the other is to improve the skill." Mu Bingyun didn''t introduce it in detail, but Liu Yu''er was a little interested. People who were going to laugh at Mu Bingyun before suddenly saw that her gift was heavier than theirs, and their smiles stiffened.


    Mu Fengxue still smiles very nicely, Mu Bingyun, this time is finally here, this time to see how you escaped the charge of persecuting your fellow senior sister, you are still the daughter of the chief.


    Thinking that Mu Bingyun would be punished soon, her heart was filled with excitement, as if a serious confidant was about to be eliminated.


    Ever since she saw Mu Bingyun here, her heart has been restless, so once there is a chance to kill Mu Bingyun, she will never let it go. She can''t wait. She really can''t wait.


    Liu Yu''er opened the box, and there were indeed several pills that were round and jade-like, exuding bursts of fragrance. Mu Fengxue looked at it and felt completely relieved. She gave Mu Bingyun these medicinal pills, and she was able to recognize them.

 Chapter 128： There is a problem with the pills

    "Senior Sister Yu''er, I heard that this Zhuyan Dan is very hard to get. Why not try it now, we haven''t seen it before!"


    Immediately, many disciples were booing, which was really weird. Mu Fengxue is in a hurry, she can''t wait to hope that Liu Yu''er will eat the medicine pill.


    Liu Yu''er was a little surprised and looked at Mu Fengxue who had been in a daze: "Why, is Junior Sister Xue''er also interested in this?"


    "No, this is a gift from Senior Sister Yu''er, how can Xue Er think about it?"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Liu Yu''er smiled lightly, took one out, and handed the box to Mu Fengxue, "Junior sister Xueer and I hit it off, why don''t we both take these two Zhuyan together today? Dan?"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone looked envious. Senior Sister Yu''er was really kind to Mu Fengxue. This Mu Fengxue was not only liked by senior brothers, but also liked by senior sister. The rest can only stare blankly, envious, and dare not say more than a word.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, of course he was secretly laughing. Liu Yu''er had long known that Mu Fengxue would frame her on this day. She didn''t really think that Liu Yu''er would help her before. Of course, Liu Yu''er did not help her, but just wanted to fix Mu Feng. Just snow.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t expect Liu Yu''er to do this either. She was sure that Liu Yu''er would never know that there would be poison in the medicine pill. Maybe Liu Yu''er just wanted to show her generosity to attract people''s attention.


    As for Liu Yu''er, she really didn''t know the poison in the medicine pill, she was just testing what Mu Fengxue wanted to do. Her gaze fell on Mu Bingyun''s face, seeing that she was very calm, so she ignored it.


    "Why, Junior Sister Xue''er, can''t I have the face to invite you?"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone also felt that Mu Fengxue was a little ignorant.


    Mu Fengxue glanced at Ling Jichen, hoping that he would stop something. Ling Jichen did not see her needs. He felt that Liu Yuer was willing to share good things with Xueer, and he felt very happy. Previously, Xueer was still worried about getting along well with Liu Yuer, but now the two of them really got along well, and he gradually let go of his worries.


    If Mu Fengxue knew what Ling Jichen was thinking, he didn''t know if he would be **** to death!


    Mu Fengxue knew that this medicinal pill was poisonous and would definitely not eat it. She herself did not know whether she could remove the poison or not, so she would never take the risk of taking the medicinal medicinal pill. It seems that it is impossible to frame Liu Yu''er. She wanted to kill two birds with one stone, but at present she can''t.


    "Mu Bingyun actually has such a good elixir, why didn''t he take it himself, and gave so much to Senior Sister Yu''er, wouldn''t this elixir be another problem?"


    At this moment, a voice came from an unknown source, making the scene quiet.


    Everyone quickly searched for the source of the voice, but found that the voice only spoke once and then stopped. Although they didn''t believe that Mu Bingyun would be so stupid and poisoned at this time, these words sounded like a spell being cast in the ears of everyone.


    Many people are wondering, how could Mu Bingyun, an abandoned son of the Mu family, have such a valuable medicine pill. At first, they didn''t think about it, but suddenly they suddenly became enlightened. Yes, this medicine pill is also valuable. , why didn''t she take it herself, or sold it?


    Mu Bingyun felt that everyone''s eyes were on her, she took a deep look at Mu Fengxue: "This is given to me by my cousin!"


    Huhu¡ª


    Now the quiet scene is even more quiet.


    Mu Fengxue had long expected that Mu Bingyun would definitely say this, and she was not nervous at all: "I really gave this medicinal pill to my cousin. However, is there any problem with this medicinal pill?"


    A bottle appeared in Mu Fengxue''s hand, and the medicine in it was exactly the same as what Mu Bingyun gave to Liu Yu''er, she poured out two: "This is what I gave to my cousin before, and I also have this medicine. Not much, my cousin must be reluctant to take it by herself, so she gave it to Senior Sister Yu¡¯er as a birthday present.¡±


    Before Mu Fengxue''s words were finished, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "As for what this medicinal pill is, I don''t know." She put aside her suspicions in one sentence, "I was still asking this morning, who is my cousin? It''s not that I have a gift ready, or I will help my cousin to prepare it together."


    Everyone understood that Mu Bingyun was still very poor, and the imbalance in his heart was also balanced.


    "Then there won''t be any problem with this pill, right?"


    Someone in the crowd asked, as for who it is, it doesn''t matter that much.


    Mu Fengxue said again: "I was wondering before, I felt that this medicine pill was different from mine, and then I didn''t answer the words of Senior Sister Yu''er, please forgive me, I can''t see that this medicine pill has any What''s the problem, why don''t you invite the elders in the sect to take a look!"


    This is her purpose. She just said that she took out this medicinal pill. As for what happened to Mu Bingyun, she was not responsible. After all, she has already taken out her own medicine pill, so there is no problem.


    Now she didn''t directly say what was wrong with the medicine pill, and asked the elder to come over to identify it. That was the safest thing to do.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak all the time, and many people''s eyes fell on her, thinking, this person actually wants to persecute Senior Sister Yu''er, she is really bold!


    Ling Jichen also glanced at Mu Bingyun, vaguely worried. He thinks that she should not do this, she has no reason, and she has no benefit in harming Liu Yu''er.


    Unless... this elixir was given to her by Xueer, does she want to blame Xueer?


    Thinking of the previous life where Mu Bingyun and Xueer were against each other, he felt that he believed it a bit. There was a look of disappointment in Ling Jichen''s eyes, he had avoided it in this life, why was she still unwilling to let Xue''er go?


    Is jealousy really that terrible?


    Mu Bingyun noticed the disappointment in Ling Jichen''s eyes and thought it was a little ridiculous. This person is thinking about it again, does this mean she is going to frame Mu Fengxue?


    He guessed right, she really wanted to make a whole wood wind and snow, but it wasn''t a frame, just dig a bigger hole and let her jump into it herself, she didn''t do anything.


    Feng Qingyi caught sight of the smile on the corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth, her eyes sank, it seemed that she knew that someone was going to frame her, so there was no problem in asking the elders.


    "Then, let the elders come over!"


    Feng Tsing Yi exited, and all the disciples quieted down.


    Ling Jichen hesitated: "Why don''t you and I verify this matter?" He felt that he still wanted to give Mu Bingyun a chance.


    However, Feng Qingyi shook his head: "It''s still the elder who came here, and he is more convincing. If he didn''t do anything, the elder came to check the medicine pills, and naturally he could know the truth of the matter." Everyone felt that what Feng Qingyi said was reasonable, and then, Feng Qingyi and Ling Jichen also kept the medicinal pill together, and everyone was waiting for the alchemy elder to come.

 Chapter 129： Suspect

    Hearing Feng Qingyi say this, Ling Jichen became a little nervous. He glanced at Mu Bingyun, and when he saw her calm and composed appearance, he felt a little relieved. He can''t say anything else, otherwise people will be misunderstood. At this time, especially in front of Xueer, he must not let Xueer misunderstand him.


    Mu Fengxue of course hoped that the alchemy elder could come forward. In that case, if there was any problem with the medicinal pill, Mu Bingyun would not be able to run away. She remembered that if the Liu Yun faction framed the same family, she would be sent to the Southern Wilderness.


    In that place in the Southern Wilderness, people who are not strong enough to go there are only courting death!


    Mu Bingyun felt that the people present had their own thoughts. Of course, Feng Qingyi seemed to know that she was very sure that nothing would happen. This life Feng Qingyi didn''t like Mu Fengxue, which surprised her.


    One less enemy is naturally a joy for her.


    Not long after, the alchemy elders from the Liuyun Sect came over.


    "Elder Lin, take a look, is there something wrong with this medicine pill?" Liu Yu''er saw Elder Lin coming, and hurriedly greeted him. It can be seen that this Elder Lin must have a high status in the Liu Yun faction.


    Elder Lin stepped forward, picked up the box, took out the medicinal pills inside, and slowly checked it.


    Everyone held their breaths, waiting for the results of the examination.


    They all hoped that there was something wrong with this medicine pill. Some people felt that something was wrong, but they couldn''t figure out what was wrong. They were all small people, and they didn''t dare to speak without permission.


    After a while, Elder Lin raised his head with some doubts on his face.


    Liu Yu''er asked, "Elder Lin, is there something wrong with this medicine pill?"


    "No problem, the quality of this medicine pill is very good, I don''t know where Yu''er got it?"


    Hearing this, everyone was surprised.


    So there is no problem with this medicine pill! And let them look forward to it in vain! I didn''t expect the result to be like this, and Mu Fengxue couldn''t believe it. Impossible, there must be something wrong with this medicine pill. Could it be that this Elder Lin couldn''t check it out?


    "Elder Lin, is there really no problem with the pills?" Mu Fengxue''s face filled with doubts made Elder Lin a little unhappy.


    Just listened to Elder Lin''s self-confidence: "This elder will never check wrong. Are you questioning the result of this elder''s examination? Don''t think that you have some talent and be proud of it at a young age!"


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, this old man Lin has always been a master who is not afraid of heaven and earth, but he is not only powerful in alchemy, but also quite strong. Even if Mu Fengxue is an immortal-level wood vein, in his eyes, if he doesn''t like it, he doesn''t like it.


    She did not expect that the person who came over today was actually Elder Lin.


    Mu Fengxue has never heard such serious words. Since she crossed over, everyone knows her talent and beauty, and is immersed in all kinds of tolerance and praise every day. Suddenly, such a violent person came. Old man, she just questioned it for a while, and just murdered her like that.


    Immediately felt aggrieved, Ling Jichen saw Mu Fengxue''s grievance, he couldn''t sit still, and walked over.


    "Elder Lin, Xue''er is ignorant, please bear with me."


    Elder Lin snorted coldly and turned his head away: "Yu''er, where did this medicinal pill come from?"


    "This elixir was given to me by Junior Sister Mu. As for the original source of this elixir, it came from Junior Sister Xue''er in front of me." A cold light flashed in Liu Yu''er''s eyes, the crux of the matter was here! It should be Mu Fengxue who gave Mu Bingyun Poison Pill, and it was discovered by the latter that today''s scene happened, right?


    Mu Fengxue didn''t discover anything unusual about the medicine pill at all, but she knew that there was something wrong with the medicine pill.


    This Mu Bingyun is a planner, although he can''t do anything to Mu Fengxue, at least it can make the other party not wish, which is not bad.


    Just because this Mu Fengxue is too cunning, otherwise this move will definitely make Mu Fengxue suspected by everyone, which is a pity. But on her birthday, Mu Bingyun actually gave her such a big gift, and she was rather happy. This cousin and cousin''s struggle, they will not intervene.


    Anyway, she already has a candidate for the chess piece. During this period, it is better to let these two fight each other, and maybe there will be other gains.


    Following Liu Yu''er''s words, everyone''s eyes fell on Mu Fengxue. Elder Lin squinted and asked, "A medicinal pill of this grade is really a treasure."


    After saying this, Elder Lin left, making people feel inexplicable.


    Liu Yu''er was stunned, a treasure? Let Elder Lin call it a treasure, then it must be a good thing. However, Mu Fengxue is only the daughter of the little Mu family, how could there be such an elixir?


    Could there be an alchemy master hidden behind Mu Fengxue?


    Not only Liu Yu¡¯er who thought so, there was no one who didn¡¯t think so. Even Ling Jichen was a little suspicious when he looked at Mu Fengxue. From what he saw in the Mu family, he really couldn''t come up with such a quality medicine pill.


    Mu Fengxue felt a little bad, she didn''t think that it would be impossible to harm others, and Mu Bingyun would actually lead an army. This move could expose her to everyone''s sight.


    Suddenly she thought of something, and quickly said: "These medicinal pills were left to Xue''er by her mother, and Xueer was reluctant to use it. Xueer had a good relationship with her cousin since she was a child, so she gave some to her."


    Hearing this, most people believed it. That Mu Fengxue''s mother was said to have a mysterious origin.


    Of course, there are still people who don¡¯t believe it. Liu Yu''er and Shui Huan''er didn''t believe it, Feng Qingyi didn''t believe it, and neither did Ling Jichen. Xueer was lying, Ling Jichen''s eyes darkened, could it be that someone gave it to Xueer?


    He first thought of those admirers about Xueer. In the previous life, Xueer seemed to keep coming out with good medicine pills, and he didn''t even notice it.


    But although she doesn''t believe it, she won''t show it, so let him slowly investigate this matter. So as not to make Xue Er sad, if it is not a big deal, he will not pay attention to it, maybe it is Xue Er''s own chance!


    "It seems that this medicinal pill is a good thing, so I will accept it." Liu Yu''er was very satisfied. Today, not only did she rectify the snowstorm, but she was also able to harvest such a high-quality medicinal pill. According to Elder Lin, she was still very satisfied. Confident.


    Mu Bingyun was silent, as if there was nothing about her here at all. Everyone looked at Mu Fengxue, full of envy. It was originally Mu Bingyun''s gift, but it turned her into the limelight. As expected, no matter where she went, the light of Mu Fengxue could not be concealed.


    Mu Fengxue was not very at ease. In this matter today, I am afraid that someone here has been eyeing her.


    It seems that she must be low-key during this time, and she must not be discovered. She has a medicine refining workshop. Otherwise, these people will definitely kill people and steal treasures. She can''t keep such treasures at present.

 Chapter 130： Woodwind Snow Injured

    Liu Yu''er''s birthday continued, but the atmosphere in the venue became very strange.


    "I didn''t expect that Junior Sister Xue''er''s mother would keep this precious medicinal pill," Liu Yu''er said inadvertently, "Elder Lin said that this medicinal pill is a treasure. I am afraid it is very rare. I think Elder Lin wants to refine it. It will definitely take some thought to produce such a medicinal herb. Junior Sister Xueer is really kind to Senior Sister Mu, and she is so generous."


    As soon as these words fell, Mu Fengxue''s complexion changed. Is this Liu Yu''er trying to make everyone suspect her by taking advantage of this incident?


    It seems that she should not use the medicinal pill so blatantly. Before, it was just to frame Mu Bingyun, but now she regrets it. Mu Bingyun has always been a small character, and now she is really facing characters like Liu Yuer. And the suspicions of everyone around her, after today, she may not be so peaceful.


    This matter must be hidden. It seems that my mother-in-law can''t continue to sell medicine pills, and can only close the store. Otherwise, those who are interested in her will find there sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, Mu Fengxue was a little anxious and wanted to leave quickly and inform her mother-in-law about this.


    "Junior Sister Xueer, what''s wrong with you?"


    Liu Yu''er suddenly held Mu Fengxue''s hand and exerted force again, Mu Fengxue couldn''t help groaning. His face also turned pale, Ling Jichen seemed to have discovered something.


    "Cher?"


    Liu Yu''er''s eyes sank and she drew back her hand. Mu Fengxue actually dared to grab a man from her, if it wasn''t for her birthday today, she wouldn''t have let him go so easily. The most important thing is that Ling Jichen is still here. Seeing Ling Jichen''s suspicious gaze, she quickly showed a smile.


    "Junior Sister Xue''er, the first seat of Ling is really good to you!"


    There was a bit of jealousy in his words, so anyone could tell that Mu Fengxue hid his hand. Ling Jichen frowned even more when he saw her action. It''s just that this is Liu Yu''er''s territory, so he still gave the other side some face, so he didn''t go to see Mu Fengxue''s situation.


    But Mu Fengxue''s pale face still worried him.


    Feng Qingyi''s expression was very dull, he glanced at Mu Bingyun inadvertently, and Mu Bingyun just looked over. Seeing the deep expression on his face, she looked calm. After so many rounds, she also understood that Feng Qingyi should not be bad for her. If Feng Qingyi had any purpose, he would have come to find her long ago.


    Maybe, it¡¯s really boring!


    Under Ling Jichen''s anxious gaze, Liu Yu''er''s birthday finally came to an end.


    Everyone left Yiyi, but Mu Fengxue didn''t want Mu Bingyun to follow her this time, and ran out quickly by herself, Ling Jichen also quickly went out after seeing this.


    Liu Yu''er''s eyes darkened when she saw this. Good thing you, Mu Fengxue, actually fascinated Ling Jichen so much. At a young age, she had the power of Hu Meizi. Shui Huan''er was relaxed and comfortable, and didn''t mean to be angry at all. She was very satisfied when she saw such a good show today.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t leave immediately, she glanced at Feng Qingyi, and she didn''t seem to be moving.


    Sure enough, Ling Jichen came back with Mu Fengxue in a short while. He looked at him so cautiously and treated Mu Fengxue like a treasure. He was afraid that it would fall off when he held it in his hand, and he was afraid that it would melt when he held it in his mouth.


    Liu Yu''er was not surprised when she saw the two turning back. She just wanted to see if this Mu Fengxue had taken Ling Jichen''s whole heart. She stayed in the Flowing Cloud Sect and didn''t say a word to Ling Jichen.


    "What''s wrong with the first tower?"


    Ling Jichen gave her a gloomy look, lifted Mu Fengxue''s wrist, opened the sleeve, a red and swollen wrist suddenly appeared in everyone''s eyes, and the wrist was twisted into a strange shape, It looks very hurt. Mu Fengxue''s face was full of pain, and her little face was pale, which made people feel distressed.


    Those disciples who have not yet left have understood.


    Just now Liu Yu''er actually shot at Mu Fengxue, Liu Yu''er is stronger than Mu Fengxue, and it is really normal to be able to deal with Mu Fengxue quietly. Everyone knew that Liu Yuer had some thoughts on Ling Jichen, but they didn''t understand whether Liu Yuer liked Feng Qingyi or Ling Jichen. Looking at it today, I am afraid it is Ling Jichen!


    Mu Bingyun saw Mu Fengxue bow his head slightly, and there were still tears in his eyes. The tears seemed to be held back, but they did not fall. The more this is the case, the more distressed everyone is. This Liu Yu''er is really vicious, can it all be done? ?


    If they remember it well, today is the first time they meet, does Liu Yuer just want to give Mu Fengxue a blow?


    Ling Jichen''s whole person was angry. He used to be in white clothes before, but now it was like a dark cloud covering his head, and the whole person showed an imposing manner that was about to explode. Liu Yu''er was also a little shocked. She saw Mu Fengxue''s wrist, her eyes were stunned, she only squeezed a few times, but her hand was swollen, but it was not broken, and it was broken so badly. If you don''t look closely, it''s not a hand.


    This is what Mu Fengxue did, right?


    is indeed a tough one to deal with! She is a scheming fox. She still doesn''t believe that Ling Jichen really thinks that she broke Mu Fengxue''s hand, right? ?


    "Liu Yu''er, Xue''er is a disciple of this seat. Today is your birthday. This matter is not a conflict. However, why do you want to hurt Xue''er? She is only ten years old now. When you come to such an encounter, you can''t kill each other, even if you are the daughter of the head, you must abide by this rule!"


    Liu Yu''er glanced coldly: "Ling Shouzuo, you are blaming me. You insisted that I hurt Junior Sister Xue''er. Who knows if she broke her wrist and wanted to blame me?"


    "Xue''er wouldn''t do this, just now I found out that Xue''er was pale, and when she came here, Xue''er was all right. When I held hands with you, you must have taken the opportunity to hurt Xue''er. Xue''er would rather be herself in pain. Endure it without making a sound, for fear of hurting your face. It''s just that your attack is too hard!"


    "Today, you must give me an explanation!"


    Ling Jichen took Mu Fengxue aside in distress and let her sit down: "Xue''er, don''t be afraid, Master will help you decide."


    Mu Fengxue lowered his head and pulled him, "Master, it''s better to forget it, Senior Sister Yu''er may have some misunderstandings about Xue''er, as long as this misunderstanding is resolved."


    Ling Jichen felt even more distressed when he heard it, Xue Er, why are you always so kind-hearted, people have hurt you, you still ask for mercy, he won''t allow it.


    He took out the medicinal powder and helped Mu Fengxue apply the medicine: "Forbearance first, I will take you to the elder''s side later." The bones inside were all broken. The elders on the side help to take a look.


    "Liu Yu''er, what do you want to explain to me?" Ling Jichen asked with a gloomy face, Mu Fengxue''s drooping eyes were full of smiles. Bittersweet, very useful.

 Chapter 131： Pack

    Liu Yu''er glanced at Mu Fengxue lightly, her pitiful appearance, and she pretended to be really like her. She really underestimated the other party, to be able to make Ling Jichen take it so seriously, her self-esteem did not allow herself to show any weakness. Otherwise, after so many years, Ling Jichen and Feng Qingyi, she must have expressed something to them.


    She will only let herself shine brighter and let the two see her whereabouts.


    Unfortunately...they didn''t, one fell in love with the other, the other, with a light expression on her, a few meaningless compliments, was completely different from what she thought.


    Liu Yu''er stared at Mu Fengxue and said, "Junior Sister Xue''er, what do you want me to explain to you?"


    "Senior Sister Yu''er must have misunderstood Xue''er, this little injury is nothing, Xue''er can bear it, but if Senior Sister Yu''er has misunderstood Xue''er, please tell me bluntly, if Xue''er did something wrong Yes, Xue Er will definitely change in the future, Xue Er¡­¡±


    "Enough, Xue''er." Ling Jichen stopped Mu Fengxue''s voice, seeing her holding back her tears, she felt more and more distressed, his Xue''er was so stupid, "Xue''er, no need Say more, Master today will definitely give you justice!"


    "Liu Yu''er, for the sake of the sect master, you folded your wrist. Today''s affairs will be written off. In the future, if Xue''er is hurt because of you, this seat will never be more polite!"


    If Liu Yu''er wasn''t the daughter of the sect master, he would have done it already.


    The person who hurt his Cher, he wanted to kill him.


    Mu Fengxue felt Ling Jichen''s anger, and quickly pulled him back: "Master, otherwise this time, I believe that Senior Sister Yu''er didn''t do it on purpose, and the two of us will solve the misunderstanding. It''s good to come, Master, don''t get angry."


    Not only Ling Jichen, but even everyone around him sympathized with Mu Fengxue. He was able to be so sensible and righteous at such a young age, as expected of the Mu Fengxue they knew. That Liu Yu''er, who was only the daughter of the sect master, actually hurt her because she was jealous of Mu Fengxue''s talent. This kind of behavior is simply shameful!


    "Junior Sister Xue''er, are you really pretending to be like this? This trick is really good!" Liu Yu''er did not expect such a scene to occur. If she had known earlier, she would not have been so polite, Feng Xue''s hand was chopped off!


    Mu Fengxue raised her head, her eyes were red and full of tears, her body looked very thin, as if she was about to fall down at any time, but she still held back toughly and did not let the tears fall.


    "It was Xue''er who bumped into Senior Sister Yu''er, please forgive Senior Sister Yu''er!"


    Ling Jichen hugged her when she saw her small body standing in front: "Xue''er, don''t apologize, you are not wrong!"


    "Liu Yu''er!" Ling Jichen couldn''t control the anger in his heart, "Murdering fellow disciples will be sent to Nanhuang, you will break your arm!"


    Liu Yu''er sneered: "Isn''t it just a pinch of red? It''s worth all the fuss, I did it, I naturally have to admit it, it wasn''t my Liu Yu''er, I definitely won''t admit it! Mu Fengxue is like this! My little white lotus, actually wanted to frame me, Ling Jichen, are you blind??¡±


    "Senior Sister Yu''er, treat me well, please don''t insult Master!"


    Suddenly, Mu Fengxue''s tone became tough, "Master, not everyone can insult!"


    This sudden change in the style of painting left everyone in a trance. Seeing Mu Fengxue''s strong appearance, they couldn''t help but sigh that the head of Ling had accepted a good disciple. Of course, many people understood that the ambiguity between Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue was definitely not that simple. Anyone can see that Ling Jichen has surpassed the average teacher and apprentice to Mu Fengxue.


    Liu Yu''er laughed angrily, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth: "This master''s call is really affectionate! Mu Fengxue, Ling Jichen, the relationship between you is not just the relationship between master and disciple? Maybe One day, Mu Fengyi will call his sister a teacher! Haha, it''s really ridiculous."


    Hearing the words, everyone changed their color. They hadn''t thought of this level before. Thinking about it this way, it was indeed the case. If there is really any relationship between Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen, isn''t Mu Fengxue not Mu Fengyi''s younger sister, but also his wife? This is really embarrassing. Although the relationship in the cultivation world is relatively chaotic, this is the first time they have heard of this name. Is it called Sister Shi Niang or Shi Niang Mei?


    Some people couldn''t help but smile, but of course, seeing Ling Jichen''s anger, he quickly stopped.


    Mu Fengxue''s whole face turned pale, the hand holding Ling Jichen involuntarily loosened, but Ling Jichen held it tightly.


    Not only did Ling Jichen not hide it, but he embraced Mu Fengxue in his arms, raised his eyes and looked at Liu Yuer coldly: "This is a private matter between this seat and Xueer. This seat naturally has a way to deal with it. Liu Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s settle this matter and talk about it.¡±


    Ling Jichen''s attitude has shown that he admits his relationship with Mu Fengxue. Looking at his actions, he wanted to protect Mu Fengxue to the end.


    The three people who saw the scene Mu Bingyun did not expect that this matter would be so long in advance. It seems that everything has changed. Many things are really not what she thought, and she must be more careful in the future. When watching all this from a bystander''s point of view, she found that Mu Fengxue was really terrifying.


    No one would have thought that a little girl who was only ten years old could act so realistically that no one in the audience showed any doubts. Liu Yu''er is completely at a disadvantage, and there is no chance of winning.


    Mu Fengxue, where did it come from? It was so scary?


    In this life, she had suspected for a long time that Mu Fengxue was taken away by someone, and she had never been able to figure out which person took it away, wouldn''t it be a great power? If so, it is not surprising that the other party can come up with so many medicinal pills. If not, how can the other person''s mind be so mature?


    "Ling Jichen, do you really believe what she said?"


    Liu Yu''er''s gaze fell on Ling Jichen''s face, this face she had been infatuated with, just felt cold.


    She was infatuated with Ling Jichen, not only because of his face, but also when she first met him, she was attracted by his tough personality. Since she was a child, she watched him step by step from an ordinary disciple to the leader of Lingyun Peak. , Ling Jichen is a legend in the Liu Yun faction.


    For more than ten years, to be honest, she was more infatuated with Ling Jichen than Feng Qingyi.


    He is very good, so she hopes that she will become even better, and hope that he can pay attention to her.

 Chapter 132： cost

    About Feng Qingyi, it only fell into her sight later, just because Feng Qingyi is also a legend. She had an experience with Ling Jichen to figure it out, so she was interested in both of them at the same time. But she couldn''t let go of her pride. Even if she liked it, she wouldn''t follow them like other women.


    She will only make herself more dazzling and make everyone admire her, including them.


    "If I don''t believe Xue Er''s words, who else can I believe?"


    Ling Jichen''s voice interrupted Liu Yu''er''s thoughts, she stared at Ling Jichen, she felt that this person was a little different from the person she once knew.


    is a big difference. The former Ling Jichen was cultivating with all his heart, and he was so dazzling wherever he went, and he never stopped for anyone. However, the current Ling Jichen can easily make him angry just because of a woman.


    "As I said, I just pinched her hand and swelled it up, but it didn''t break!"


    This was the last time she explained, "If you don''t believe me, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Liu Yu''er sat on the side and felt desolate when she saw everyone''s face of you lying. How did it suddenly become like this, the person who once complimented her didn''t say a word at this moment, and his eyes were filled with disgust for her and sympathy for Mu Fengxue.


    "Ling Shouzuo, I believe Liu Yu''er won''t be so ruthless!"


    What Liu Yuer didn''t expect was that Shui Huan''er, who had always been her nemesis, would actually help her speak at this time.


    Shui Huan''er cast a look at her, indicating that she didn''t really want to help, but once Liu Yu''er fell, it would not be so easy for her to deal with Mu Fengxue alone. At least until Mu Fengxue died, they were all allies. Liu Yu''er chuckled lightly, not much to say, the matter had come to this point, she did not expect that Ling Jichen would pay more attention to Mu Fengxue than she had imagined, and it seemed that she lost this game.


    "I have no tendency to self-harm."


    Liu Yu''er stared at Ling Jichen and said, showing her meaning.


    Mu Fengxue pulled Ling Jichen: "Master, why don''t you..."


    "Cher!"


    Ling Jichen suddenly held her face, showing great pity: "Listen to me, today, I want to tell everyone in the Liuyun faction that no one dares to bully my Xue''er!"


    "Master..."


    Mu Fengxue did not expect that her position in Ling Jichen''s heart was so important.


    "Liu Yu''er, since you are unwilling to do it yourself, then let this seat do it!"


    Ling Jichen''s words shocked everyone. They didn''t think Ling Jichen was joking at all. He was serious. For Mu Fengxue, he would rather offend the daughter of the head and seek justice for her. Countless people envied Mu Fengxue and were deeply worried for the two of them. In case the Sect Leader gets angry, no, Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue are both extremely talented people. Even if Liu Yu''er is the Sect Leader''s daughter, the Sect Leader might back down in order to calm them down.


    Ling Jichen comforted Mu Fengxue, let her sit aside, then walked towards Liu Yu''er, Liu Yu''er didn''t move, she wanted to see if Ling Jichen really knew how to do it, or if To frighten her, she still won''t give up until the end! Isn''t it just a wood wind and snow? Why so many people''s eyes are on her, it''s really incredible that a little white lotus who can pretend can get the sympathy of so many people.


    "Ling Jichen, do you really want to do this?"


    Ling Jichen was already in front of Liu Yuer, his face was cold, and the anger in his eyes finally made Liu Yuer give up.


    "If you hurt Cher, no matter who it is, you must pay the price!"


    Just when Ling Jichen was about to make a move, Feng Qingyi said, "Ling''s first seat, today is Yu''er''s birthday." Feng Qingyi was a little suspicious about this matter, and Liu Yu''er might really want to give Mu Fengxue a slap in the face. , He didn''t think it would make Mu Fengxue so miserable. The original small contradiction has risen to the level of mutilating fellow disciples, and he doesn''t think Liu Yu''er is that stupid.


    "Fengshouzuo, don''t meddle in this matter, Xueer was wronged today, I will never let her go!"


    The two looked at each other, and it became lively now. It used to be a fight between two female disciples, but now it has evolved into a fight between two leaders, and everyone feels that things are a little different. Someone has already passed this matter to the sect master, and the sect master will not come again. I am afraid that it will not be so easy to end today.


    "Ling Shou, even if Yu''er is at fault, at least it''s not your turn to deal with it directly!"


    Feng Qingyi didn''t mean to go to Liu Yu''er, but he felt that this matter was a bit strange.


    Mu Bingyun felt strange, when did Feng Qingyi become so enthusiastic?


    Liu Yuer really did not expect that Feng Qingyi would speak for her. Of course, she could also see that Feng Qingyi was just talking about things, not that she had any special feelings for her. At this time, she was still a little surprised that someone could speak for her.


    Ling Jichen glanced at Feng Qingyi lightly: "No matter who this person is, as long as he hurts Xue''er, then he must pay the price!"


    As soon as the words fell, Ling Jichen suddenly appeared in front of Liu Yu''er. Before Liu Yu''er could react, he pinched Liu Yu''er''s wrist with one hand. Feng Qingyi wanted to stop it, but only heard a "click" Seeing that Liu Yu''er''s wrist was broken, everyone''s eyelids jumped. No one thought that Ling Jichen would really do something.


    Liu Yu''er''s face turned pale from the pain, but she didn''t say a word. Mu Bingyun also had an obsession in her heart, it was the first time she had seen Liu Yu''er like this. Maybe the same is true of Liu Yu''er in the previous life, but she didn''t pay attention.


    "Hehe, the first seat of Ling really loves Mu Fengxue! Since this revenge has been avenged, then the first seat of Ling, let go of Yu''er!"


    Liu Yu''er endured the pain and said, even though she is already a strong Martial Emperor, her body is only made of meat, of course it hurts, cultivators are more sensitive to pain than ordinary people, it really hurts! She broke free from Ling Jichen with all her strength, and the whole person was a little embarrassed.


    So, is this the birthday present that Mu Fengxue gave her?


    She really underestimated Mu Fengxue.


    and Ling Jichen were the gifts they gave her together.


    Seeing Liu Yu''er''s expression, Mu Bingyun seemed to see himself back then. It was the same, everyone didn''t believe her, they all said that she was extremely vicious, and Mu Fengxue was kind and understanding. She really can understand this kind of mood, but the same thing in this life has evolved in Liu Yu''er.


    Of course, sympathy is sympathy, Liu Yuer is not the same as her, she is still very clear.


    "Senior Sister Yu''er, are you alright?"


    Mu Fengxue ran over quickly, took out all his medicinal pills, and handed them to Liu Yuer, who sneered and pushed him away with one hand.

 Chapter 133： dont want

    "No need, Mu Fengxue, today, you won. But are you sure you will always win?"


    Liu Yu''er''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun and Feng Qingyi, her eyes softened a little: "Fengshou, thank you."


    Feng Qingyi did not speak, he did not stop such a thing from evolving. Now Liu Yu''er and Mu Fengxue are afraid that they have really become enemies, or they are the kind who never stop. Mu Fengxue didn''t think it was easy at first. What happened today cannot be explained.


    "Today, this seat will spare you for the time being. If this seat is allowed to see that you dare to hurt Xue Er, the next time will not be so easy."


    Ling Jichen turned his head to look at Mu Fengxue with a pale face, saw the pill that had been knocked down in her hand, waved his hand, picked it up, and pulled her: "Xue''er, let''s go back!"


    "Yes." Mu Fengxue looked very depressed, and was taken by Ling Jichen, and soon disappeared in front of everyone. Everyone understood that Mu Fengxue was Ling Jichen''s treasure, and no one could move it.


    The head they were waiting for never came. Everyone looked at each other and left silently. Neither side could offend them, they could only keep silent. Since the Sect Master didn''t intend to pursue this matter, how dare these little people dare to talk nonsense.


    Liu Yu''er looked at the crowd and saw the scene of everyone leaving. A smile appeared on her face: "Shui Huan''er, I will not let her go." Liu Yu''er quickly disappeared from everyone''s eyes. This matter also came to an end.


    Everyone knows the meaning of the sect master. Although Liu Yuer is his daughter, Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue are people who are very important to the Liu Yun faction, especially Mu Fengxue, immortal-level wood veins, Liu Chu is not yet For Liu Yu''er''s grievance, she would offend Ling Jichen and the other two. Besides, everyone thought that Liu Yuer had hurt Mu Fengxue, and Liu Chu would not be able to decide for Liu Yuer.


    If he appears here, the conflict will rise again. To be precise, if he doesn''t appear, he truly protects Liu Yu''er. Otherwise, Ling Jichen asks him to give an explanation, and he may send Liu Yu''er to Nanhuang. The place, maybe not for a long time, who knows if something will happen.


    Everyone dispersed, Mu Bingyun also walked out silently, and suddenly there was a Tsing Yi beside him.


    "Wind Head Seat."


    Feng Qingyi stared at Mu Bingyun: "You already knew?"


    "Know what?" Mu Bingyun pretended not to understand anything, which made Feng Qingyi laugh, this little girl is not honest at all.


    I saw him bow his head, and his voice was in Mu Bingyun''s ears: "The pill, you knew there was a problem from the very beginning. This seat asks you, how did you turn the pill into a no-problem pill?"


    Mu Bingyun has some precautions in his eyes, why does Feng Qingyi know everything? Is he the roundworm in her stomach? If so, she just wanted to ask how to get rid of this roundworm, it''s really scary.


    "If you don''t want to talk about it, forget it, this seat doesn''t force you, and you look defensive, as if this seat wants to do something to you." Feng Qingyi''s look like he wasn''t a bad person made Mu Bingyun a little more relaxed. She was just curious, this Feng Qingyi was really different from her previous life.


    He wouldn''t be reborn, would he?


    No, it doesn''t look like it. If he was reborn, he would definitely like Mu Fengxue. After all, Feng Qingyi knew about Mu Fengxue''s deeds in his previous life. He still liked her without hesitation, and even helped her hide it. everything. Feng Qingyi is such a person. Once he likes someone, even if he can''t get it, he will like him without any scruples. His liking is like guarding, silently guarding.


    It''s just that the other party has changed a bit, so she can''t react for a while.


    "Bingyun, don''t you really think about it and come under the door of this seat?"


    Why did you mention this again?


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, and before she could speak, he listened to him: "Forget it, I know you still don''t want it."


    "Wind Head Seat..."


    Mu Bingyun was really puzzled in her heart. Seeing him glance at her lightly, she finally asked, "Why is Fengshou seat like this?"


    "What is this?"


    Mu Bingyun saw his smile like a breeze, and felt that he might not answer when he asked these questions, nor did he ask.


    "The head of the wind, the disciple left first."


    Feng Tsingyi saw her dashing away in front of him quickly, and disappeared in a few blinks, the corner of his eyes twitched, this little temper was very grumpy.


    Why?


    Feng Qingyi looked confused, how did he know?


    then smiled and jumped, and disappeared for a few moments.


    "Liu Yuer."


    Liu Yu''er slowly straightened her hand and put on some medicine, without raising her head: "Why don''t you leave?"


    "We are allies, what are we going to do!" Shui Huan''er whispered, "That Mu Fengxue is a character, we all underestimate her, such a person will be our confidant sooner or later, and we must not let her survive for a long time. Liu Yu''er, there is no movement from the head, and it seems that they don''t want to offend the two of them, you should be clear, if this continues..." Shui Huan''er was a little worried, Mu Fengxue is not a good person.


    "I know, next time, I won''t be so polite. Ling Jichen''s sweetheart, I would like to see what kind of expression he will look like when his sweetheart is killed!" His face was fierce, and that vicious expression made Shui Huan''er feel gloomy and cold.


    She knew that what happened today was a huge blow to Liu Yu''er.


    Shui Huan''er paused and asked, "Then Ling Jichen, do you still want it?"


    "No, the men left by others, I don''t want them!"


    Shui Huan''er was stunned, is this still Liu Yu''er? She didn''t know that Liu Yu''er liked Ling Jichen the most.


    "What about Feng Qingyi?"


    Liu Yu''er raised her eyes: "Shui Huan''er, you have asked too much."


    is nothing more than ignorance when I was a child, and I just worshipped indiscriminately. These two people have no relationship with her. They have not noticed her for so many years. It can only show that they are not attracted to her. Otherwise, why did Ling Jichen have a heart on her body after seeing Mu Fengxue.


    "Liu Yu''er, you have changed." Shui Huan''er suddenly said, "You were never like this before."


    She didn''t know why she said this, she just suddenly felt that Liu Yu''er was more terrifying than before. In Liu Yu''er''s eyes, there is no emotion anymore. She had a hunch in her heart that there was still a battle between Liu Yu''er and Mu Fengxue.


    "Huh, it''s changed, don''t think so much, I am Liu Yu''er still Liu Yu''er."


    She won''t bow to anyone!


    Mu Bingyun returned to the cabin alone, and suddenly felt that all this was very boring.


    When ?? stepped into the cabin, she had a stern expression, and when she felt that it was an extremely familiar aura, her expression softened. He secretly looked outside, and then he closed the door with his hands on tiptoe.

 Chapter 134： teleport

    "Gloomy."


    She was a little tired, but suddenly she saw Cang Yu sitting in the room, and her whole body relaxed. Without Cangyu saying hello, she walked over to him on her own and sat down, "Cangyu, how did you know I was here?"


    "Guess."


    "Looking at your sad face, what happened?"


    Hearing him ask, she told him exactly what she saw today. It''s just that Cang Yu looks gloomier than before, what''s wrong?


    "Mu Fengxue gave you Poison Pill?"


    "right."


    She doesn''t think there is a problem, didn''t she solve it all by herself? I wanted to count on Mu Fengxue, but I didn''t expect the other party to be so powerful, so all eyes were diverted all of a sudden. Now, I am afraid that many people have forgotten how the Mufengxue medicinal pill came about. However, she guessed that Liu Yu''er would not be forgotten.


    Cangyu''s eyes are deep: "Next time if someone harms you, if you can''t deal with it, let me know."


    "Are you going to help me?"


    Seeing her bright eyes, she covered her head with a big hand and rubbed her: "Well."


    The little thing is his person, he doesn''t help her, who helps her. He knew that she was an opinionated person, so he didn''t intervene in many things and let her do it herself. But he didn''t allow her to be hurt, not at all. That Mu Fengxue didn''t seem to be a safe person. He had done so many bad things to his little things. He was already thinking about whether to kill Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue together.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a murderous aura emerging from Cang Yu, but this murderous aura was not directed at her.


    Did anyone anger him?


    "Little thing," Cangyu''s magnetic voice sounded in her ears. For some reason, it was really fun to get along with Cangyu, but she had a very special feeling, and she didn''t know what that feeling was for a while. "I don''t think those two are easy. Let me help you get rid of them."


    Cangyu said this as it should be, Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, no one had ever told her that someone would threaten her and want to help her level everything. He didn''t seem to be joking at all, this handsome and deep face, and those eyes like stars, every trace of emotion in it was so serious.


    His black robe hides his whole person, but she can see him clearly, as if in front of her, he has nothing to hide. Suddenly, she felt that something was about to jump out of her heart, and she quickly suppressed this emotion. This kind of emotion made her nervous and a little scared. Of course, she also had a little bit of expectation.


    "how?"


    Seeing that he asked again, Mu Bingyun withdrew his emotions and said, "No."


    "Why?"


    She smiled and said, "This is my own matter, and I will solve it myself." She must solve it with her own hands. This is her experience on the road of cultivation. If she can''t solve the matter between Mu Fengxue herself, she will I will be afraid of this lump all my life, and I am afraid that there will be many obstacles on the way of cultivation.


    Her obsession is to tear off Mu Fengxue''s face, and let her ugly face become public to the world under her beautiful mask.


    Since she was reborn, Mu Fengxue had attacked her many times. She could not hide in Cangyu, nor could she rely on him to help her remove obstacles to her cultivation path.


    "Okay, but life-saving is the most important thing. If you really encounter danger and can''t get through it, remember to crush that jade pendant."


    The gloomy words warmed her: "Okay."


    She hopes that she will never crush that jade pendant. Since her rebirth, after she met Cangyu by chance, he has helped her a lot. She owes so much to her, and she doesn''t know how to repay him in the future. . If every time she encountered any difficulty, she had to ask him to help solve it, she would feel that she was too useless.


    "Would you like to go out for a walk?"


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved. She saw so much today, and she was looking at it as a bystander. She suddenly felt very boring. For Mu Fengxue, she felt terrible and more boring. She didn''t understand why Mu Fengxue felt that everyone was threatening her, so she would do everything possible to frame others.


    Let¡¯s talk about Ling Jichen in the past life. Although she likes Ling Jichen, Ling Jichen doesn¡¯t like her.


    Mu Fengxue had already won Ling Jichen''s heart, so why did she kill her with all kinds of tactics, as if she was such a thorn in her side.


    All kinds of battles, but for women who have had conflicts with Mu Fengxue, the end is very miserable, or they are designed by Mu Fengxue, or they are killed, and some are abolished.


    In Mu Fengxue''s eyes, it seemed that she couldn''t hold any woman better than her.


    "Cangyu, won''t you be discovered by coming here like this? Although you are powerful, this is the Liuyun faction. If there is any danger, you are only one person, and the Liuyun faction has a group of people." Mu Bingyun said with a face. Seriously, "So, don''t run around relying on your own strength."


    After ?? finished speaking, she felt a little embarrassed, Cangyudu''s strength was definitely not something that Ling Jichen could compare with, she was just a little worried, what about Wan Liuyun faction who is more powerful? It is said that there are actually many elders in the Liuyun faction who are in seclusion. She is afraid that these elders will suddenly come out and meet Cang Yu, what should she do?


    Cangyu felt her concern, and there seemed to be a stream of heat flowing in his heart, which made him very obsessed.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go, I''ll take you out, no one will find out."


    The ?? Liuyun faction cannot threaten him yet.


    "Really?"


    "Really, go."


    Mu Bingyun hadn''t reacted yet, when he suddenly felt an arm appear around his waist and hugged her. With a flick of his eyes, he appeared in another place in an instant. There was a vast expanse of whiteness in his sight. She immediately realized that this was clearly above the sky. Looking down, the entire Flowing Cloud Sect was already at their feet.


    What move is this?


    Suddenly, she remembered a move, teleport!


    Cangyu actually teleports!


    Then he... She was a little shocked in her eyes. Only those who can teleport can barely teleport if their strength is above Emperor Xuan. Seeing how easily Cangyu can travel such a long distance, I am afraid that it is not only Emperor Xuan, right?


    Mu Bingyun''s heart was thumping, she knew what kind of powerhouse she knew, and she didn''t even have the air.


    It was incredible, Baiyun passed by her side, she felt like she was dreaming. With shock in his eyes, Cang Yu of course found that the little thing looked really cute with a surprised look on his face.


    Looking down from the clouds, you can see the entire mountain range of the Flowing Cloud Sect. The originally mysterious Flowing Cloud Sect can be seen clearly here, except where it is blocked by the formation, every corner can be seen visible.

 Chapter 135： Beginning

    Cangyu swept across the sky of the Flowing Cloud Sect with his arms around Mu Bingyun, and a black and a red figure disappeared into the sky. The people under the Liuyun faction did not notice it at all.


    In the Liuyun Sect, the story of Liu Yuer embarrassing Mu Fengxue was also widely reported, and the same thing about Ling Jichen defending Mu Fengxue and breaking Liu Yuer''s wrist was also reported.


    Most people think that Liu Yu''er deserves it. After all, she was the first to embarrass Mu Fengxue, and Ling Jichen was just avenging Mu Fengxue.


    At the same time, there is another rumor, that is the relationship between Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue. Although the cultivation world doesn''t care about seniority and respects strength, the Liuyun Sect is also a major sect, and now that Mu Fengxue is only ten years old, it is a bit bad to hear such a thing.


    Therefore, the head and the head of Gefeng gathered in the main hall to discuss how to solve this matter. Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue, who were the parties involved, were also invited over.


    In the main hall, these people talked for a long time, and no one knew what they said inside. Everyone left this place before sunset.


    Of course, Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue were not punished. Instead, Liu Yuer was warned that if they committed such a thing again, they would only be sent to Nanhuang.


    For a time, everyone understood that the Liu Yun faction had acquiesced in the relationship between Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue. I don''t know what deal they made to get all the first seats and the head to agree to this.


    Mu Bingyun was sent back to the cabin by Cangyu, and soon after, he also heard the news. She still had expectations for this news. It had happened in her previous life, but it was a few years later. She didn''t expect it to happen earlier.


    So, what happens next?


    She didn''t look forward to it at all. Mu Fengxue seemed to be a little more mad than in the previous life. Perhaps without her, the biggest obstacle, the other party''s road was much smoother.


    During this period of time, everyone in the Liu Yun faction focused on Mu Fengxue, and no one paid attention to Mu Fengxue for the time being. In order to cope with the subsequent assessment, everyone is practicing hard, and some people have already gone down the mountain to practice, preparing to make some breakthroughs before the assessment.


    Of course, behind such peace, many people are conspiring something, and the Anliu Yun faction is a bit terrifyingly quiet.


    Every time Mu Bingyun finished her training, Cangyu would take her out to play for various reasons. Cangyu is very powerful, and entering and leaving the Floating Cloud Sect is like her own back garden. After many times, she gradually got used to it, and she was not worried that Cangyu would be discovered. It''s just that there is a kind of confusion in her heart.


    She felt that Cangyu''s feelings for her seemed to have changed, and her feelings towards him seemed to have also changed.


    For several days in a row, she was a little uneasy and kept thinking about what had changed.


    Cangyu is still very kind to her, and she likes the feeling of being with him. However, this was not right, she felt it was wrong. It seemed that she had never felt this way before, and when she couldn''t see anyone, she suddenly missed and missed. It was so abnormal that she and Cang Yu could see each other in a few days.


    Here, she thought of a possibility.


    She is afraid that she likes this person.


    In the previous life, when she was very young, she blindly liked Ling Jichen, but later, because of his words, she made her ignore everything, as if he was the only one in the world. Because of Ling Jichen, her cultivation is no longer for herself, but for this person. In the end, it turned out to be the same result.


    She once said that in this life, she will only cultivate for herself, overcome everything that hinders her, and climb to the top of this world, and no one will dare to offend her again.


    Now, she actually felt this way about a mysterious strong man, which made her feel very panic. Yes, it was panic, just like the kind of panic that Ling Jichen had in her heart at first, and then suddenly pushed her into the abyss.


    "Little thing, what are you thinking?"


    She crouched in front of the window, raised her head and stared at the fluttering white clouds, and the slightest breeze blew past her face, and she was startled by a sullen voice behind her. She didn''t look back, her heart was beating fast.


    Cangyu frowned, the little thing seemed to be a little off.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Bingyun still didn''t look back, she didn''t know how to face the sudden love.


    This feeling scared her. Most importantly, she didn''t understand what Cang Yu was thinking. Even Cang Yu admits that he likes her right away. It would still make her feel at a loss. The former Ling Jichen also liked her, and later... the result was still the same.


    The same mistake, she didn''t want to make it again.


    "Where would you like to visit today?"


    She finally turned her head, with a scrutiny in her eyes: "Cang Yu."


    "What''s the matter?" He patted her head habitually, rubbed her hair, lowered his head and asked, "Have you encountered any difficulties, do you need me to help you?"


    felt his gentleness, but it made her panic more and more, she got up and moved away from him, Cangyu frowned, the little thing seemed to have something on her mind today, and she didn''t like his approach. Did he make a mistake? Disgusting her? That doesn''t work.


    He was afraid of scaring her, so he walked into her world step by step.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong?"


    Cangyu put his hands on her shoulders, making her tremble, her eyes filled with panic, Cangyu became more and more confused, she looked like a frightened deer, although cute, it was even more pitiful. He had never seen the fear in her eyes. When he got her news, everything showed that she was a strong and tenacious person, stubborn and unwilling to bow his head. He had never seen her like this.


    The first time they met, she was able to heal herself at a young age, and he had not seen many such endurance.


    Facing Cangyu''s questioning, Mu Bingyun didn''t know how to speak, she moved his hand away: "I don''t think it''s good for us, you are a strong man in Xizhou, and I am a disciple of Liuyun Sect. We often go out together. , it may cause some people''s misunderstanding. This is not very good for you and me. "


    Cangyu saw her shrink to a corner, she lowered her head, and even though he couldn''t see her eyes, he could still feel that she seemed to be afraid of something. She seemed to be shutting down again in her own world and kicked him out. Lonely in the corner, I don''t know what caused the wound.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t dare to speak when he saw that he didn''t speak.


    It hurts a bit when she talks like this, and she is the only person who treats her so well. It''s just that she can''t do it temporarily, really can''t. She could kill those who dealt with her without hesitation, or she could be indifferent to everyone, but in front of Cang Yu, she couldn''t do it, she was a little scared.


    Will everything happen again.

 Chapter 136： hide from me

    She felt Cang Yu suddenly move, and walked up to her, stared at by his burning gaze, which made her feel uneasy.


    Her flickering eyelashes flickered like a very beautiful fan, her face was a little pale, and her heart was beating so fast, she kept pulling her sleeves with both hands, even she didn''t realize it, She revealed everything.


    Cangyu has been staring at her for a long time, and she is getting more and more worried.


    Suddenly she felt a burst of heat, and suddenly she raised her head and looked into his star-like eyes, so charming that she was reluctant to move away. She was convinced again that she liked him somewhat.


    "Little thing," Cangyu''s face was soft, he raised his hand and landed on her head, gently comforting, a low voice sounded in her ear: "What are you afraid of?"


    Mu Bingyun was startled, his hands trembled a little, and he became pale because of fear.


    He found out.


    "Tell me, what are you afraid of?"


    She suddenly lowered her head and said nothing.


    A large warm hand raised her head, made her look at him, and let her fall into his eyes again: "Why are you hiding from me?"


    "Cangyu, let me go..."


    She suddenly widened her eyes, the warmth from her lips made her head go blank and her eyes were confused. In vain, she reacted and wanted to push him away, but he tightly imprisoned her, her small body was wrapped in his big body, his lips just pressed against hers, he held her tightly. Holding her tightly, it seemed to comfort her, but it made her panic even more.


    Cangyu saw her panicked look in her eyes, so she quickly left her and comforted her carefully: "Little thing, why don''t you come with me!"


    He didn''t know what she was afraid of. The way she wanted to avoid him made him extremely annoyed. He couldn''t use force, so as not to scare her. It seemed that he had frightened her just now.


    Mu Bingyun was still being kissed by force and didn''t react, and his mind was still empty.


    She just felt astringent and uncomfortable.


    She wanted to forget a lot, but everything in her previous life was an obsession that she couldn''t solve. Even though she didn''t feel any more about Ling Jichen, the shadow that the other party caused her did not disappear at all. So much so that she couldn''t believe any emotion anymore.


    "Cangyu, let''s go! I want to stay alone. Soon, I will participate in the assessment. I want to practice well."


    Mu Bingyun squatted on the side, looking helpless, which annoyed him, was he scaring her?


    He also squatted down: "Scared you."


    "It won''t be like this next time."


    Seeing her bowing her head and still not speaking, Cang Yu didn''t know what to say, how could she make the little thing accept him?


    He saw that her eyes were a little wet, he took out a handkerchief and wiped it gently for her: "Little thing, tell me what you are afraid of."


    His meticulous appearance, as if he was caring for a treasure, carefully held her in his hands, for fear of hurting her.


    He pulled her up and let her sit aside: "Who bullied you?"


    "No."


    "Then what are you afraid of?"


    He saw Mu Bingyun bit her lip and still didn''t speak, and could feel her trembling with fear, "Don''t ask."


    "If you want to say it, just tell me."


    "Gloomy!"


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, his eyes fell on his face, "Why do you do this?"


    "No one is so nice to another person for no reason," she calmed down, "and you, why do you do this?"


    Cangyu didn''t talk to her, but her eyes were fixed on her, which made her a little uneasy.


    Her unease made him annoyed again, she seemed like the little rabbit who was frightened and couldn''t stand a little bit of fright.


    "Want to do this to you."


    "I''m not married yet."


    Mu Bingyun paused, thinking of doing this to her, yet not married yet? Sure enough, Cang Yu did this to her because he liked her a little. But she couldn''t feel a little bit of happiness. He was an incomparably powerful person in Xizhou, and she was a little Liuyun Sect disciple. She couldn''t understand why this person did this to her.


    Cangyu also found out, the little thing doesn''t seem to be happy, doesn''t she like him?


    "Cangyu," Mu Bingyun suddenly looked serious and pointed to himself, "I''m not yet fifteen years old."


    She paced to the window, and the walking white clouds took her thoughts away again: "My current goal is to cultivate, to complete my goal, and to solve a very important thing in my heart."


    "So, it''s too early to talk about this now." She didn''t look back, and she didn''t dare to look at him. He was really kind to her. It wasn''t that she didn''t know how to be grateful, but... Now she can''t accept any, ever The trauma of her, and her weakness now, can''t let her find a little bit of safety in this world.


    After rebirth, she would have nightmares whenever she sleeps. In the small and dark space, she is alone, but she has to face all the persecution, betrayal, scolding and other bad experiences from everyone. When she was sleeping, she would always try to get into her dreams and wake her up from time to time. Later, she only practiced and never slept again.


    If she has another experience like this, she doesn''t know if she will be really desperate. Chiye can help her become stronger, and her inner hurt can only be healed slowly. She felt that when she became extremely powerful one day, no one would be able to hurt her.


    "I feel too weak."


    "I''m not feeling safe."


    "The entire Liuyun faction, the people I know, eight out of ten want me to die!"


    Cangyu suddenly said, "I''ll kill them for you!!"


    "What if all the people from Dongzhou want to kill me?"


    "Then destroy Dongzhou!" He didn''t hesitate at all, he said it with murderous energy, as if he really wanted to do it the next moment.


    Mu Bingyun only felt that something was about to emerge in his heart, and finally shook his head and smiled.


    "Cangyu, if I become so powerful, when everyone can only look up to me, no one will dare to hurt me." She lowered her eyes, "Maybe you like me now, maybe one day, you will meet me. When you get to someone you like more, you will turn around and leave without hesitation."


    Thinking of this, her heart throbbed, and the feeling of the previous life came back to her heart again. It was such a sad, but unchangeable fact. She is not a scumbag. When Ling Jichen told her in front of Mu Fengxue that the two of them intended to become Dao Lu, she didn''t react much on the spot.


    A person who no longer likes her, she will not rely on each other, but this kind of damage can never be erased.

 Chapter 137： Im waiting for you

    Cangyu heard her remarks and felt more and more that she had experienced something bad. However, she was only ten years old, and he touched her bottom all over, and found nothing suspicious. Of course, it can be seen from his strength that she was not taken away by someone. Her soul and body are 100% compatible, and there is no violation at all.


    "You think I''ll change my mind?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect him to ask directly, and she didn''t hide it.


    "Um."


    There is nothing to hide, this person is very good to her now, she is very moved. If possible, she would also like to start from scratch, but she is too weak to take this step. Unless, her strength can be side by side with him, no matter what happens in the future, she can protect herself and will not let anyone hurt her.


    Forgive her for looking like a tortoise that only shrinks in its protective shell. If she hadn''t cultivated her soft flesh to be as hard as a tortoise shell, how could she be able to face the wind, frost, rain and snow outside.


    She suddenly realized that she was not afraid of everything. She was never afraid of the harm caused to her body by the outside world. What she was afraid of was that the person she cared about would stab her heart with a knife, piercing her heart into pieces, and it would never heal. .


    Cangyu moved, he walked in front of her, a tall figure covered her, this time she didn''t dodge, she looked up at each other, his eyes made her unable to see clearly at this moment, and they were terrifyingly deep. She felt that he seemed a little angry, but she didn''t know what to say.


    He sighed: "So you don''t believe me?"


    "I¡­"


    "That''s it." He raised his hand and touched her head, "I''ll wait for you."


    He leaned down, his eyes were level with hers: "You are the one I have identified in this life, little thing, you can''t escape."


    "You..." She was stunned, and her whole person was a little incredible. The deep affection in his eyes was impossible to ignore, and he didn''t look like a lie, which made her even more at a loss. How did she feel that all this was like a trap set by him, and he was going to lead her into his trap step by step?


    She recalled what he had done these days, and she felt more and more that this was his conspiracy!


    She frowned: "Are you sure?" She shook hands nervously, she couldn''t believe it, "Don''t forget, you are a strong man, a woman in the world, you can ask for anything, no one dares to resist, you are willing Give up everything and wait for one that may be fruitless..."


    "Sure."


    Cangyu''s eyes are deep, how come there is no result? He said that she can''t escape!


    She wants to become stronger, so he makes her stronger!


    She wants to eradicate the people who hurt her, so he will accompany her and watch her do it.


    No matter what she wants to do, except to escape from him, he is willing to wait for her!


    Whoever gave him that one glance, she stole his heart. If the heart has been stolen, wouldn''t it be wonderful to steal people together?


    ''s gloomy and deep appearance made her feel a little scary.


    She lowered her head and suddenly felt that she was in a weak position, as if she couldn''t provoke this person, she originally wanted to anger him and let him go. However, after hearing his words, she had such a trace of expectation in her heart, what if it was true? In case, she is really so lucky that she can really find a person who is happy with each other.


    "I won''t force you."


    Hearing his words, Mu Bingyun looked up, and he rubbed her hair: "After your assessment, I will also go back to Xizhou, there are some things to deal with. If you encounter any danger, be sure to inform me. , I''m afraid I won''t be able to come over in a short time."


    Thinking of Xizhou, his eyes suddenly became cold, people who are desperate, don''t need to continue wasting resources.


    "Wait for you to become stronger," he was a little lost in his words, "If one day, you are willing to believe me in advance, remember to tell me."


    She looked at him seriously, her heart was warm and gloomy, and she was really a person who could not be ignored.


    "it is good."


    "If one day, I will go to Xizhou to find you."


    When ?? finished saying this, she found that she had exhausted all her courage. Never thought that one day, she would be able to be tempted again. Seriously, he was really nice. But she didn''t want her to want to be with him just because he was good to her. Just use time to prove the ending between them!


    Perhaps, after two years, things will be different.


    "Are you going out today?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly raised his head and looked out the window when he heard his question, the sun had already risen in a blink of an eye: "Don''t go out! The assessment will be conducted in less than two years, and a lot of people have come from Dongzhou recently."


    "It should be all for that exotic treasure!"


    Cangyu looked at her profile, sometimes he felt like she had experienced a lot of things, and her eyes were very vicissitudes when she was in a daze.


    "Cangyu, go back first! You won''t be using it these days."


    "Um."


    "I''m leaving."


    She trembled in her heart, he hugged her, and felt that there was no more of his breath in the room, a vague feeling of loss. Looking up at the sky, in the fluttering white clouds, there must be his soaring figure. It''s a pity that there is too much white, which has covered his figure, making it difficult to see.


    quickly buried his head, turned back to the couch, and the time was getting closer. She couldn''t stop her cultivation, and the crisis of the assessment could not be avoided. Mu Fengxue''s previous style had already shown that she could not tolerate people.


    Cangyu did not leave Liuyun Sect, he ran straight in one direction.


    appeared in the sky above Ling Yunfeng in a short time. He always felt that the little thing had something to do with Ling Jichen. At present, he couldn''t find it out. Maybe he could get something from Ling Jichen!


    He couldn''t force her to say anything, Ling Jichen was different.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and he actually made the little one care about people, even though it was the past, he was still unhappy.


    On Lingyun Peak, that exquisite attic.


    "Master, Xue''er has gotten a lot better, you don''t have to come here every day." Mu Fengxue tilted her head slightly, a little embarrassed, "Besides, this is not a big injury, it will be fine after a while."


    Ling Jichen saw that her little face was also rosy, and she felt a lot more relaxed: "Xue''er, Master will not let you hurt like that again in the future."


    "If anyone dares to bully Xue''er, Master will help you destroy them."


    "Master, you were in the main hall with the Sect Master before. You have paid too much for Xue''er, Xue''er can''t let you anymore..." Her face full of fear and worry made him pity even more, and couldn''t help holding her her little face.


    gently comforted: "Xue Er, no one will call me by my name in the future!"


    Hearing the words, Mu Fengxue blushed, and lowered his head and dared not look at him, and his heart kept beating.


    "Cher, I will protect you."


    "Chen." Mu Fengxue suddenly spoke, and Ling Jichen finally laughed. In this life, I finally heard her call him "Dust" again.

 Chapter 138： Know

    "Xueer, you have a good rest, I''ll go first."


    "Um."


    Ling Jichen left this exquisite small attic and returned to his own room.


    In this life, he has already expressed his intentions to Cher early, he should have been very happy, he always felt that something was missing. My heart is still empty, as if I have lost something important. In his mind, there is always a figure interfering with his thoughts all the time.


    Obviously they are not familiar with this life at all, why is his mind full of that red figure, is it because of the guilt towards her in the past life, so he can''t let her go?


    He glanced at the figure on the rice paper on the table. She looked so glamorous and noble. She was only a teenager, but she was so moving.


    Suddenly looked up and saw the painting hanging on the side, it was a figure in white clothes that beat snow, with snow-like skin and immortal temperament, that was the person he liked.


    Why, he accidentally drew Mu Bingyun here?


    Thinking of this, he panicked in vain, and returned the portrait in front of him with one hand, a perfect piece of rice paper, just turned into powder. The red figure also disappeared in front of his eyes. However, in his mind, there was still her appearance that he couldn''t shake away.


    "It''s obvious that there is no communication in this life, but you have forgotten all about it, Bingyun, Bingyun, do you want me to feel guilty in this life?" Ling Jichen smiled bitterly, his eyes were full of sorrow, "Maybe this is fate. Come on! In the past life, this seat owed you."


    If he hadn''t expressed his intentions at the beginning, gave her hope, and let her down later, it wouldn''t have caused her that much damage.


    In the final analysis, the source of all these mistakes lies in him.


    How did he know that when he saw Xueer again and got along with her, he knew that Xueer was the most perfect woman in his heart.


    Cher is as pure as a blooming lotus, and she has to be liked.


    Bingyun is a tough woman. Whatever she wants, she will get it through her own efforts. She will not act like a spoiled child, nor will she cry indiscriminately. Many times, he doesn''t care about Bingyun, he knows that she can do everything on her own. It was precisely because of this that he ignored her, and even after Xueer told him that he must inform Bingyun about their relationship as early as possible, he did not expect that this would bring great harm to Bingyun.


    Later, he wanted to understand that it was too late.


    The fight between Xue''er and Bingyun, he couldn''t stop it.


    It turns out that all these mistakes are all in him!


    It''s just that what he likes is Xue''er, this pure and kind little girl. He will definitely protect her in this life. As for Bingyun, he can only make up for her as much as possible without affecting the relationship with Xueer. .


    Although Cher is kind, she can''t stand unclean feelings. This is also what he likes. It''s a pity that his Xueer is really too good, so many people like it, and there are also many people who have tricks and want to use Xueer. In this life, he will definitely protect her well, and he will not let Xue Er get hurt like he did in his previous life.


    "Substar."


    "First seat, what are your orders?"


    Ling Jichen turned around, took off the painting on the wall, and handed it to Zixing: "Send it to Xueer."


    "Yes, the first seat."


    Zi Xing didn''t dare to ask more questions, and could only do what the first seat asked. In a short period of time, who didn''t know the thoughts of Ling first seat and Mu Fengxue, of course, many people laughed in their hearts, but they didn''t care at all, even the palm of their hand. The gates are not against them and there will be no objection.


    Cangyu suddenly disappeared from Ling Yunfeng. Ling Jichen didn''t notice anything at all, let alone the other people in Ling Yunfeng. It really is as Mu Bingyun said, this place really looks like the back garden of Cangyu''s house. Come on, no one can find out at all.


    No one knew that Cangyu had heard a big secret.


    He originally came here to try his luck. After all, he knew from the beginning that the little thing seemed to know Ling Jichen, and he was very repelled, and she must join the Liuyun faction. It seems that it doesn''t matter, but there are many doubts. .


    When Ling Jichen''s words were overheard by him, the confusion he used to be puzzled in the past was all solved at this moment.


    The little thing once said to him that he must grab that rare treasure, it must not fall into Mu Fengxue¡¯s hands, and even she doesn¡¯t want the strange treasure, as long as the strange treasure was not obtained by Mu Fengxue.


    What does this mean?


    He couldn''t figure it out before, but now he can.


    The gloomy eyes became dark, it turned out that the little thing was reborn.


    So before the rebirth, did the little thing like Ling Jichen?


    Suddenly, a murderous aura flashed across Cang Yu''s body, wishing to destroy the entire Lingyun Peak. In this life, the little thing doesn''t seem to like Ling Jichen anymore. Thinking of this, he withdrew his murderous aura.


    Then he guessed again that it was Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue who caused huge damage to the little thing. Maybe she could be reborn because of the calculations of these two people that made the little thing die. .


    No wonder she said that she must have her own obsession to solve it, maybe it''s these two people, right?


    Thinking that she must have suffered a lot in the past, the first time she dealt with her injury, the kind of brows that could correct the dislocated bones by herself without frowning, she was so skilled, it can only show that she once Encountered many such things.


    It was really hard for him to imagine what kind of scene a lonely woman would encounter when she was bullied.


    "Master, you are back."


    Pale Bai saw Cang Yu''s gloomy appearance, and hurriedly greeted him. Isn''t the master looking for Miss Bingyun today? Why did you come back after looking for it?


    Did something bad happen? He looked a little unhappy, no, very unhappy. With that murderous appearance, Xiao Er could only take a detour, for fear of hitting the knife edge.


    Cangyu ignored Pale and went straight back to the room.


    was pale for a moment and followed behind.


    "Master, what''s going on, girl Bingyun?"


    He didn''t think it was Miss Bingyun who angered her master, it should be someone else!


    "Pale."


    "exist."


    "How can you make a person who can''t trust one person trust another person again?"


    Pale opened his mouth wide, with an incredulous look on his face.


    When will the master be able to ask this profound question?


    "You, don''t you know?" Cang Yu frowned. According to so many things, he already knew what the little thing was worried about. He understood her feelings very well, the feeling of being betrayed. It''s normal that she doesn''t trust him.


    However, he just wanted her to trust him, only him!

 Chapter 139： rumor

    Pale White shivered a bit: "Master, Pale White doesn''t know the cause and effect of what happened, why don''t you talk about it, let me listen, maybe I can find out?"


    "Um?"


    "Uh, Master, why don''t I tell you what I know first?"


    "Um."


    Pale wiped his cold sweat, he wanted the master to tell him his secret, he was really brave, how could the master tell him such a thing. He guessed that this matter must have something to do with Girl Bingyun. Could it be that Girl Bingyun doesn''t trust her master?


    By the way, the master said that he was the one who was hurt, how could he trust a person again.


    Got it.


    "Master, a person who has been hurt will definitely protect himself. Under normal circumstances, he will no longer trust anyone."


    Seeing that Cang Yu was not satisfied with this answer at all, Pale Tongue twitched and continued: "But it''s not impossible."


    "Speak!"


    Pale rubbed his head, Master, can you be patient?


    Didn''t he keep saying it?


    Don''t be in a hurry!


    Of course, he did not dare to say these words, so as not to anger the master.


    "If you want to gain the trust of this person, you must be good to her. This is a time limit. You must use your sincerity to impress her. You must not give up halfway. Her heart is very sensitive. Once something happens in the middle, It will become more difficult for her to trust a person. At that time, if you want to win her trust, it is estimated that it is more difficult than reaching the sky. Moreover, during this period, no matter what she does, you can''t be angry. Once you are angry, will fail."


    Cangyu touched his chin, but he wanted her to do it for him, but she wouldn''t do it for him, she could do whatever she wanted, he just pampered him, but she chased him out and avoided him like that.


    "What if she doesn''t see me?"


    Pale almost bit his tongue off, she really is the girl Bingyun!


    Although he didn¡¯t know what happened, this matter happened to Girl Bingyun, so he had to cheer up, and he absolutely couldn¡¯t let the master fail.


    He pretended not to know anything and said, "Master, although she can''t see you, it doesn''t mean you can''t see her. Wouldn''t it be better if you don''t let her find out?"


    Pale hehe smiled, extremely treacherous.


    "When she needs you, Master, you appear again, and in her heart, Master''s status will be higher and higher, maybe one day she will believe it?"


    "Also, Master, no matter what means you use, you must be sincere, and you must not let her reject her. As long as she doesn''t want to see the master, you can hide it. Seeing that she doesn''t see the master in a hurry, hehe, but also Don''t make her too anxious, or it will backfire."


    Cang Yu thought deeply: "Is there any more?"


    "Of course, this is a very deep knowledge," Pale rubbed his smooth chin like the old master, "No matter what she does, you have to trust her and even help her."


    "I know this."


    "I wanted to destroy Ling Yunfeng, but she refused."


    Pale shivered: "Master, this is too rude."


    "Really?" Cang Yu raised his eyes, "Then Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue will be wiped out, she won''t, she wants to go by herself."


    Pale sighed: "Master, sometimes she will be happy if you are not able to help her solve everything. If she feels that she is useless, she will distrust people even more."


    Is that so?


    He actually had some understanding, so he didn''t force it.


    Ask Pale, just wanted to prove it again.


    "Okay, Pale, go out!"


    Pale and dumbfounded, does this mean that it will be lost when it is used up?


    Mu Bingyun did not leave the cabin for several days, and after a few days, she finally adjusted herself. However, after she came out, she heard a rumor.


    is still about her.


    Rumor has it that she is at odds with Mu Fengxue, otherwise Mu Fengxue is injured, why didn''t she go to see it, anyway, she is also a cousin, which makes people daydream. She didn''t want to pay any attention to this boring rumor.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want to pay attention, and some things will still find her.


    When she was in the trading hall, Mu Fengxue came.


    There are many supporters behind Mu Fengxue, both male and female. Ouyang Li was naturally by her side. Although Ling Jichen looked at her closely, he couldn''t stop Mu Fengxue from coming out. When she came out like this, all kinds of people were asking for help. Hurt.


    Ouyang Li was there, and Fu Xilin was also there.


    Since the last time, Fu Xilin has rarely appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Cousin, so you are here! Why haven''t I seen you these days!"


    It was a long way from here, and Mu Fengxue greeted her, obviously wanting to confirm the rumor, but Mu Bingyun really didn''t visit her or anything. Repeatedly highlighting the badness of Mu Bingyun, it is exactly the same as before, no different.


    Mu Bingyun stood there and gave her a look.


    Mu Fengxue seems to be doing better than before, with the slightly raised corners of her eyes, she can tell that she is very proud. It''s just that these ordinary people can''t find out, she is too good at pretending.


    "Cousin, I know you''re busy and don''t have time to come to see me. Xueer also understands."


    Mu Fengxue had already walked in front of her with a very considerate look, which made everyone compare, Mu Fengxue was so understanding at such a young age, but what about Mu Bingyun?


    Damu Fengxue is several years old, yet so ignorant and ignorant, as expected, he has no parents to raise him.


    Mu Fengxue suddenly wanted to hold Mu Bingyun''s hand, but she avoided her.


    "Cousin, what''s wrong with you, why don''t you get close to Xueer, what''s wrong with Xueer?"


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt the hot gazes around her staring at her. Did Mu Fengxue start the battle between them?


    is really urgent.


    "I''m afraid of hurting you. Is your hand okay? What if it breaks again?"


    Mu Bingyun finished her words, and everyone''s impression of her changed suddenly. It turned out that she was afraid of hurting her cousin, but she was really excusable!


    Mu Fengxue''s expression changed. Indeed, she really wanted Mu Bingyun to hold her hand. If she inadvertently showed pain, everyone would think that Mu Bingyun was malicious, whether it was intentional or not.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t seem to be fooled, it seems that this trick really doesn''t work.


    Recently, she always found that Master was a little absent-minded. She thought it was all because of her, but when she inadvertently learned something from Zixing that made her angry.


    Zixing accidentally discovered that he once painted a portrait of Mu Bingyun, but it was destroyed, but this was the pain in her heart, a thorn in her heart.


    She felt more and more that Mu Bingyun was a trouble, and she must get rid of it, or one day, the other party would hinder her on the way to the top.

 Chapter 140： invite

    "Cousin is really careful."


    Mu Fengxue quickly reacted, "But Xueer''s hand is almost in good shape, it will be alright."


    "Isn''t that all right?" Mu Bingyun raised her eyebrows, "It''s so dangerous out here, what if I bump into you?"


    Those who bump into her will probably be unlucky.


    When everyone listened to Mu Bingyun''s words, why did they feel that something was wrong? Cultivators are naturally very smart, and when they saw Mu Bingyun''s expression, they immediately became angry.


    Although most people are confused by the appearance of Mu Fengxue, there are always a few people with a clear style of painting who can see that something is wrong. Let''s look at Mu Bingyun''s defensive appearance, whether it should be so obvious.


    "Sister Bingyun."


    Suddenly, a person emerged from the crowd and ran in front of Mu Bingyun, separated Mu Fengxue, and pulled Mu Bingyun with joy for a while.


    Mu Fengxue stared at the back of this man, lowered his head and gritted his teeth fiercely.


    If there is anyone else she has yet to handle, then it is this person, Ouyang Qingqing, a little girl who looks very easy to handle. They were about the same age, originally she thought that Ouyang Li was interested in her, but Ouyang Qingqing was naturally similar.


    However, she was wrong.


    Ouyang Qingqing doesn''t like her, she can clearly feel it.


    She was able to take action against other women, but Ouyang Qingqing made her very afraid, at least when she surpassed Ouyang''s family, she could not take action against her.


    Ouyang Li is the young master of the Ouyang family. Maybe he will help her a lot in the future. He is famous for doting on girls. If she really treats Ouyang Qingqing, then Ouyang Li may not treat her like he does now.


    Invisibly, Mu Fengxue has begun to slowly learn to use everyone around her, and has also clearly distinguished the identities, those that can be used, and those that cannot be used.


    "Sister Bingyun, we haven''t seen each other for several years." Ouyang Qingqing had a contemplative look on her face. She was either in retreat or Mu Bingyun in retreat over the years. The time of the two of them was always staggered. Now that we finally met, for Mu Bingyun, she is still the same as before, so close.


    Mu Bingyun''s face softened a little: "It turned out to be Qingqing, have you left the customs yet?"


    "Well, I''m out of the customs. I originally wanted to come to see Sister Bingyun, but Senior Sister Mu said she wanted to come together," Ouyang Qingqing said in a low voice, "Qingqing can''t refuse." Her playful wink made Mu Bingyun smile. It seems that Ouyang Qingqing doesn''t like Mu Fengxue very much anymore. It seems that she can really put down some people in her previous life and look at it again.


    Since it is rebirth, then everyone can start over.


    Just like the little girl in front of her, when she was in danger, there were not many people who dared to speak up.


    "The assessment is over a year away, are you ready?"


    Ouyang Qingqing stuck out her tongue: "It''s ready." Mu Bingyun looked at her and found that she was already the first rank of King Wu.


    Fortunately, in this life, she has Chiye from her cheap dad. With more than a year left, she will be ready to retreat again. This time, she hopes to break through to Emperor Wu in one fell swoop. Now her speed is not only a little faster, but she is getting closer and closer to Mu Fengxue.


    If she gets some good things during the assessment, maybe she will soon be able to collect the elixir to wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vein, but she knows that it is not that easy. But always have confidence, right?


    The difference between the Xuan-level Thunder Vein and the Immortal-level Thunder Vein is not a star and a half, it is simply the difference between a mortal and an immortal.


    With the Immortal-level Thunder Vein, she couldn''t even imagine how fast it would be to cultivate.


    "Sister Bingyun, what are you going to do in the next year? Are you going to go out to practice or retreat?"


    "cousin¡­"


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to speak, Mu Fengxue suddenly came over, "Cousin, Xue''er came here this time to invite her to go down the mountain to experience. I heard that there are many mysterious monsters in Hetu Mountain, which is very suitable for becoming a Mounts, Xueer heard that her cousin often goes out. Why don''t we go to Hetu Mountain to see if we can choose a suitable mount? Besides, the place to be assessed after a year is also far away from the sect. If you only rely on magic weapons to fly, Will definitely be overwhelmed.


    If there is a mount, it will be much more convenient. After all, Duguang Island is so dangerous, with a mount, it can run faster. "At the end of the sentence, Mu Fengxue made a joke.


    This smile made everyone laugh kindly.


    They sighed at Fairy Fengxue, she was really kind, so they could think of their cousin, they really didn''t know what to say.


    Therefore, Mu Fengxue is called a fairy, which is really suitable.


    Now the whole of Dongzhou knows that there is a Mu Fengxue in the Liuyun faction, who is a kind-hearted and beautiful fairy.


    What happened before ?? did not affect her at all, but brought her a lot of good reputation. On the contrary, Liu Yu''er was different, because of that incident, her reputation in Dongzhou was damaged a lot.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyelids twitched, and when he saw the appearance of the people around him, he instantly understood.


    Mu Fengxue is setting her up again!


    If she doesn''t go, she will definitely leave an uninteresting impression. If she goes, then what awaits her will be the other''s trap.


    "Sister Bingyun, don''t you have a mount?" At this moment, Ouyang Qingqing suddenly said, "I heard that there are a lot of mounts selling in the city under the mountain recently, why don''t we go down the mountain and have a look? Recently, it will take a month or two to find a suitable mount, so let¡¯s take a look at the foot of the mountain, and if it doesn¡¯t work, forget it. After all, there is still more than a year to be assessed, so it¡¯s better to cultivate and improve your strength.¡±


    At the end of ??, she looked at Mu Fengxue with a smile: "Senior Sister Mu, what do you think?"


    Mu Fengxue squeezed his hand fiercely, **** it!


    It''s this Ouyang Qingqing, who dares to ruin her affairs!


    She finally asked her mother-in-law to arrange everything, thinking that Mu Bingyun would definitely not reject her in front of everyone. After all, she left a bad reputation, and she thought that Mu Bingyun would not do this either.


    However, she didn''t expect that Ouyang Qingqing would come out halfway!


    That''s too damning!


    "Qingqing is right, cousin, I''m about to go down the mountain to see, why don''t we go together?"


    Facing Mu Bingyun''s invitation, Mu Fengxue could only smash the bite and swallow it.


    ''s expression was still so innocent with a smile: "So it is, I haven''t been down the mountain recently, and I don''t know what''s going on there. Mingfei told me about this!"


    Mu Mingfei clenched her fist in the crowd, when did she tell her!


    This Mu Fengxue clearly felt that he couldn''t get down on stage and wanted to find a substitute!

 Chapter 141： down the hill to the city

    "Oh, then cousin, do you want to go?"


    Mu Fengxue saw the gazes of the people around her, but she didn''t smile: "Since my cousin has invited, why wouldn''t Xueer go!" Mu Fengxue made a gesture to come up and hold Mu Bingyun''s hand, but Ouyang Qingqing suddenly He dragged Mu Bingyun to the front.


    "Then let''s go down the mountain! Go down early, lest it be dark when we come back."


    Seeing the backs of the two, Mu Fengxue''s face stiffened. Ouyang Li walked to her side: "Xue''er, don''t mind, this girl Qingqing is very wild. She used to get along well with Junior Sister Mu, and they haven''t seen each other for several years. I just met now, so it must be more intimate."


    "Xue''er wouldn''t mind! It''s too late for Junior Sister Qingqing to like her cousin. By the way, Senior Brother Ouyang, Xue''er is going to the city down the mountain with her cousin to choose a mount. Don''t you know you''re going?"


    "Of course." Ouyang Li''s eyes fell on Mu Fengxue''s face, and he turned to Fu Xi and said, "Brother Fu, are you going?"


    Fu Xilin withdrew his gaze and replied, "Well."


    After agreeing, his eyes fell on the two figures in front of him again. To be precise, the person he was looking at was Mu Bingyun. Everyone present could see that Fu Xilin was a little different to Mu Bingyun.


    Of course ??Mu Fengxue knew it, and knew it a long time ago.


    She found that some people, who knew Mu Bingyun first, always ignored her, so she was even more certain that Mu Bingyun was an obstacle to her reaching the top of the world.


    This time, I missed the opportunity to remove the opponent, so I have to wait for the next time. She didn''t dare to mess around in the Liuyun faction, because no one cared about the last time about the medicinal herbs. Had to close.


    The fact that she is carrying a great treasure must not be known to others, otherwise, with her current strength, she will not be able to protect her own safety at all.


    These people around her are only Ling Jichen who is single-minded towards her, and the rest have some purpose. A dark light flashed in Mu Fengxue''s eyes, but don''t worry, after all, the time spent together is relatively short, and one day, everyone will give her sincerity.


    No one can resist, whether it''s Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin, or Feng Qingyi... These people, she will make them die to her one by one.


    She would grab the people around Mu Bingyun one by one and make them a lonely one. At that time, even if she couldn''t kill them, they would be unable to move.


    Therefore, if everyone knew that Mu Bingyun was a bad person, then the people around her would naturally stay away from her.


    "Xue''er, what are you thinking, let''s go!" Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed thoughtfully, "If you don''t leave, you won''t be able to keep up with Junior Sister Mu and Qingqing."


    "Yeah." Mu Fengxue reacted and smiled lightly, "I''m really sorry to have Senior Brother Ouyang accompany him."


    "What did Xueer say? To be able to accompany you down the mountain is something that no one can ask for."


    Fu Xilin silently followed behind the two of them, and another person followed, namely Mu Mingfei. She thought about it for a long time, still a little unwilling. She fell in love with Ouyang Li at first sight, but now Ouyang Li doesn''t even look at her, originally she thought it was because of Mu Bingyun, but now she really understands that the real opponent is actually this **** Mu Fengxue!


    As long as he follows Ouyang Li, maybe he will notice her sooner or later.


    Here, the five of them went down the mountain together.


    The rest of the people are not qualified even if they want to follow.


    The people who follow Mu Fengxue only talk about the identities of Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin, then Ouyang Qingqing, and Mu Bingyun and Mu Mingfei from the same family. Don''t dare to mess in.


    "Sister Bingyun, what kind of mount do you want?"


    On the way, Ouyang Qingqing seemed to have a lot to talk about. He hadn''t seen Mu Bingyun for so long, and he wanted to save these years and say it together.


    "What does Qingqing want?"


    Ouyang Qingqing showed a smile: "I want a blazing horse. I heard that this blazing horse runs very fast, its whole body is red, it runs like a cloud of fire, and it looks very beautiful."


    "That''s really good, but the flaming horse is very rare, so we can only see luck."


    Mu Bingyun frowned and recalled, Hetushan is no stranger to her. There was indeed a blazing horse in it at the beginning, but it was later caught and sold in the city. It was almost the same time. It became Ouyang Qingqing''s back then. Mount, thinking of this, she also laughed. Fate is theirs and no one can stop it.


    And she remembered her partner, who was also from Hetu Mountain. She got it from Hetu Mountain and was called the Black Cloud Beast. The dark cloud beast, soaring like a dark cloud, can hide in the clouds at any time. When she was in extreme crisis, it was the dark cloud beast that brought her back. Speaking of which, they all depend on each other for life, and they all have amazing similarities.


    The Dark Cloud Beast looks like a monster. It has been discriminated against by the other monsters since childhood. When Mu Bingyun discovered it, he was being bullied by the monsters.


    It seems that she has to go to Hetu Mountain again, but this time she passed by secretly, and Mu Fengxue must not be able to find out. She really doesn''t know what traps the other party has prepared for her. She is not the kind of impulsive person. If she can''t beat her, she will definitely run away, and she will live long.


    "By the way, Sister Bingyun, you haven''t told Qingqing what kind of mount do you want?" Ouyang Qingqing rolled her eyes, "Speak up, speak up."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, seeing Ouyang Qingqing''s expression of interest.


    "up to you!"


    Ouyang Qingqing frowned: "It''s so troublesome, do you still have to pick fate?"


    "Of course, choose a mount, it will always follow you in the future. Of course, it depends on fate. In the future, whether you are fighting or wherever you go, it will always be by your side. The cooperation of one person and one beast is very important."


    "So it is!"


    "But I still like Flaming Horse," Ouyang Qingqing shook his head. "My brother said that although Flaming Horse is not a very precious monster, it is rare. He also said that it can only depend on fate."


    "Perhaps, I can get it this time?" Mu Bingyun''s words made her happy.


    "That''s right, maybe, my luck is so good, I can find my favorite blazing horse!"


    The harmonious appearance of Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Qingqing really made Mu Fengxue grit his teeth in hatred. Of course, she had to keep a ladylike smile and chat with Ouyang Li from time to time.


    As a monk, not everyone has a mount. Some people have higher requirements, while others have lower requirements.

 Chapter 142： arrive

    For those who have high requirements, choose a mount to believe in fate. If there is no suitable one, the contract will not be signed. After all, the contract is signed, and there is no way to go back on it. As long as the monk does not die, the mount will not die. As the monk''s cultivation level grows, the liquid will gradually become stronger.


    After signing the contract, the mount will turn into a pattern, fall on the body, and cultivate in it. As long as you don''t need it, it will cultivate in the body.


    Therefore, ordinary people will not easily sign a contract.


    She remembered that Mu Fengxue''s mount seemed to be a white phoenix, and she really liked white like her. This white phoenix was obtained on Duguang Island. At the beginning, Mu Fengxue obtained the white phoenix first, and then robbed the exotic treasure while everyone was not paying attention. Of course, he was also seriously injured and was later rescued.


    The speed of the white phoenix is ??also very fast, and it will also emit a kind of tweet. If there is no defense, it will temporarily deaf people.


    "Cher, what kind of mount do you want?"


    Faced with Ouyang Li''s sudden question, Mu Fengxue was stunned for a moment. She didn''t plan to really want a mount. After all, a mount that could make her look at it might not be so easy to get.


    "Cousin said it, let''s see fate!"


    Ouyang Li squinted and smiled, "That''s right."


    "By the way, does Senior Brother Ouyang have a mount?"


    "No."


    "Then it really depends on fate, maybe one day we will meet!" Mu Fengxue looked kind and understanding, Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth behind her, this vixen!


    Mu Fengxue suddenly looked back: "Mingfei, what''s wrong with you?"


    "No, nothing at all."


    "Oh? Mingfei, what mount do you want, if you like it, tell me and I''ll buy it for you." Mu Fengxue looked generous, as if he was the savior who saved everyone.


    "How dare you let Miss Fengxue spend money."


    After all, the identities between the two of them are very different. She used to be an ordinary disciple of the Mu family, and the disciples are all good. Mu Fengxue is the pearl of the Mu family. Now, Mu Fengxue is still the first direct disciple, and she He is still an ordinary disciple, and his identities are still very different.


    Like this wooden wind and snow, she can press her head wherever she goes.


    Even the man she likes can be easily snatched away.


    This is what she hates the most, especially when there are many people, Mu Fengxue is consciously or unintentionally belittling her and elevating herself. Sometimes she really can''t stand it, but with her own identity and strength, she is not the opponent''s opponent at all.


    She didn''t dare to easily become an enemy of Mu Fengxue. Once she failed, she would only end up in death.


    Mu Fengxue covered his mouth and chuckled, his eyes full of kindness: "Whatever you say, isn''t it all family?"


    The ghost is with your family!


    Mu Mingfei also looked terrified: "Thank you Miss Fengxue for looking down on it."


    Mu Fengxue glanced at her, turned around and continued on her way, and glanced at Ouyang Li beside him: "Senior Brother Ouyang, what are you doing looking at Xueer?"


    "Xue''er is really kind-hearted." Ouyang Li praised, "Xue''er is really the kindest woman I''ve ever seen."


    "Is that so? Senior Brother Ouyang is making fun of Xue''er, right?" Mu Fengxue asked innocently, the agility in his eyes was indeed very attractive, Ouyang Li would occasionally look crazy, of course, it was just that After a while, he clearly understood that the person in front of him was not a pure piece of ice, with other things mixed in it, but others could not see it.


    However, the Ouyang family needs such a person, no matter what her heart is like, as long as she is a fairy-level wood vein.


    No matter whether this person is the woman Ling Jichen expressed his intentions, or something else, as long as the other party does not formally become a Taoist partner with Ling Jichen, then everything can be changed.


    "of course not."


    Mu Fengxue suddenly caught sight of Fu Xilin who kept silent all the way: "Brother Fu, why don''t you speak?"


    "By the way, does Senior Brother Fu also choose a mount?"


    Fu Xilin shook his head: "No."


    "Oh," Seeing Fu Xilin''s neglect, Mu Fengxue''s eyes were a little disappointed, and he happened to be caught by Ouyang Li, but he didn''t say anything. He knew what Fu Xilin was thinking. Besides, Fu Xilin didn''t care about Mu Fengxue now, and the relationship between them was the best, "Senior Brother Fu, Xue''er took the liberty to ask."


    Seeing that Fu Xilin finally turned her eyes, she said, "Brother Fu, are you treating your cousin?"


    Hearing the words, Fu Xilin was a little wary. His dream was still going on, and he didn''t like Mu Fengxue in the dream at all. Although there is some gap with the real Mu Fengxue, he always has a grudge in his heart.


    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s question, he would think about it subconsciously, did she have any purpose.


    Mu Fengxue of course felt it, and her heart sank. She didn''t know why Fu Xilin was the only one who was a little hostile to her. Yes, she just felt Fu Xilin''s hostility to her.


    "Junior Sister Mu, what did you say?"


    "Senior Brother Fu, I can see it all. Do you have some thoughts about your cousin?" Mu Fengxue whispered, "Cousin is a cold person, and Senior Brother Fu looks sullen. He must have hit a wall, right?"


    At this moment, Mu Fengxue seemed to be helping Fu Xilin to analyze something, and gradually let Fu Xilin relax.


    heard her say again: "Cousin is like this at home too. Senior Brother Fu, don''t worry about it. If Senior Brother Fu needs help, you can come to Xue''er. After all, it''s easier for women to talk to each other."


    "No need for now." Fu Xilin didn''t say much, but he was a little uncomfortable when someone saw through his mind suddenly.


    Seeing Mu Fengxue''s concern for people, he was thinking about whether the Mu Fengxue in his dream and the current Mu Fengxue were one person or two. No matter what, he still won''t believe it easily.


    Mu Fengxue was a little disappointed when she saw this. She didn''t know Fu Xilin''s scruples. She just thought that the other party was dazed by Mu Bingyun, and put all the blame on Mu Bingyun.


    "Arrived, here."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s voice came from the front. Everyone looked up and saw the city in front of them. Many people came in from outside the city, and many people came out of the city and went to various places.


    The five did not hesitate and walked straight into the city.


    They went to the place where monsters were sold. Recently, those who came down from Hetu Mountain have caught a lot of monsters and set up stalls in places that sell monsters, and there are also shops that specialize in buying.


    Ouyang Qingqing took Mu Bingyun to the largest monster beast trading market. When he walked in, he could hear all kinds of monsters howling, and he could smell the **** smell, which made people sick.

 Chapter 143： Blazing Horse

    This is the survival law of the cultivation world, and no one will sympathize with it. If these people can''t beat the monsters, they will naturally be eaten by the monsters. If they win, selling monsters is their reward. Survival is always crowding out the other side.


    Ouyang Qingqing looked at the surroundings with disgust, it was just messy, if she didn''t want to find a mount she liked here, she would not come here.


    I never want to come here for the rest of my life!


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Ask the boss!"


    Walking here, she also felt very uncomfortable.


    Besides, the surrounding cages, with blood flowing everywhere, don''t look very good.


    On the contrary, Mu Fengxue didn''t care and walked in. He didn''t seem to feel anything about the dirty blood stains around her white dress, which made people look up.


    Mu Bingyun smiled silently in his eyes, just pretending, Mu Fengxue, she still doesn''t understand?


    Mu Fengxue is using this kind of small action to subtly make the people around her have a good impression of her. She really can''t understand, she is only ten years old, how can she have so many thoughts!


    If she hadn''t come over again and still couldn''t see through everything about Mu Fengxue, the other party was really too good at pretending, too good at hiding.


    Sure enough, she saw the appreciation in Ouyang Li''s eyes, and even Fu Xilin gave her one more look.


    shook his head and walked inside with Ouyang Qingqing.


    "Two girls, what kind of mount do you want to choose?"


    As soon as he entered, he was greeted by a chubby middle-aged man. He looked at the two of them a little and knew that the visitor was either rich or expensive.


    "Boss, do you have a flaming horse here?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was not polite at all, and immediately took out the mount he wanted.


    The boss looked surprised: "Oh, girl, it''s really a coincidence that you came here. We just have a blazing horse here, but it''s not easy to domesticate. Many people have tried it before and couldn''t sign a contract..." The boss said It is embarrassing, this mount has to convince the other party to sign a contract, and then it can be more compatible. If it is mandatory, only a slave contract can be signed. This contract is equivalent to giving up the mount relationship with the blazing horse. , Ordinary people will not use it. After all, signing a monster to be a slave is really not worth it.


    "Boss, will you take me to see first?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was interested.


    The boss saw Ouyang Qingqing''s small body and hesitated: "Girl, do you really want to try?"


    "Of course, I finally came across it, but I have to try it!"


    Seeing Ouyang Qingqing''s firm face, the boss agreed. I led a few people to the other direction, and after a while, I saw a fiery red monster in a super large cage. It looked like a horse, but it was smaller than a horse. The fur around it was very beautiful. Ouyang Qingqing''s favorite flaming horse.


    The ?? formation is blessed on the cage, because monsters cannot escape from it.


    The blazing horse was hitting the cage inside at the moment, and his eyes were full of anger, as if he was very angry that he was brought here. Every time it hits the cage, the boss trembles, which shows that this guy has left a lot of impression on the boss.


    is still a very ferocious impression.


    Ouyang Qingqing paced to the edge of the cage and stared at this guy: "So beautiful!"


    The blazing horse didn''t know if it heard Ouyang Qingqing''s praise, so it stopped hitting and stared at the little man in front of him.


    Is she complimenting him on his beauty?


    "Blazing Horse, are you a Blazing Horse? You are so beautiful!"


    He heard clearly, it was indeed the little girl who was praising him.


    Of course he is beautiful, does anyone need to praise him? But this little girl looks really good. Ouyang Qingqing was very happy when she saw the flaming horse looking very satisfied.


    pulled Mu Bingyun: "Sister Bingyun, did you see, he seems to be able to hear what I''m saying!"


    Mu Bingyun wanted to turn his head away, pretending he didn''t know her.


    These monsters are all wise, and of course they can hear people''s words clearly.


    "Flaming Horse, come with me, okay?"


    The flaming horse raised its head and glanced at Ouyang Qingqing with a proud face, did he hear it wrong? This little girl actually wanted him to go with her? He doesn''t want it!


    "I''ll be nice to you!" Ouyang Qingqing looked serious, "As long as you follow me, I''ll guarantee that you will eat spicy food. You can eat whatever I want, how about it?"


    Mu Fengxue twitched the corners of his mouth, how could such a arrogant monster be so easy to be seduced? Maybe she gave some medicine pills, and the other party might agree.


    However, she suddenly saw the blazing horse walking to the edge of the cage, staring at Ouyang Qingqing, as if confirming, are you telling the truth?


    "Of course, I, Ouyang Qingqing, don''t tell lies. As long as you follow me, I won''t let you be wronged."


    "If you agree, we will be partners in the future!"


    Mu Bingyun had a look of admiration on his face. Mu Fengxue gave Ouyang Qingqing medicine pill in his previous life, and he was coaxed over. It''s also because Ouyang Qingqing is different from Mu Fengxue. In this life, I don''t know if Ouyang Qingqing''s sincerity will be able to impress the flaming horse.


    Right at this moment, she suddenly saw what Mu Fengxue wanted to take out, and she was convinced that this time she would definitely not be able to let Mu Fengxue succeed.


    Mu Fengxue, who wanted to take out the medicinal pill, saw Mu Bingyun walking towards the edge of the cage, staring at the flaming horse: "Follow her, you will not suffer."


    The Blazing Horse suddenly stared at Mu Bingyun, where is this girl from?


    "Chi Yanju, if you continue to stay here, maybe one day, the person who took you away wants to forcibly sign you. But Qingqing is different, she will treat you well when she gets you, trust her. !"


    "Sister Bingyun is right, Chi Yanju, if you agree, we will be one in the future. I will try my best to get you whatever you want."


    Flaming Horse pondered, he could feel the sincerity of this little girl.


    After a while, the flaming horse nodded. Something flew out of the eyebrows, landed on Ouyang Qingqing''s forehead, and disappeared.


    "It''s really great, Miss Qingqing, this flaming horse will be yours from now on."


    The boss walked over with a look of joy, of course, after Ouyang Li paid him a large sum of profound stones. Then he opened the cage, and the flaming horse disappeared on Ouyang Qingqing''s body.


    Ouyang Qingqing rolled up her sleeves, and on her arm, there was a red cloud, which was a small appearance of a flaming horse, she saw it and smiled very happily.


    "Sister Bingyun, thank you."


    "Qingqing, he will follow you only after you have moved him with your sincerity."


    Mu Bingyun could feel a malicious gaze staring at her, who else but Mu Fengxue?

 Chapter 144： Dark Cloud Beast

    Now she can rest assured that Ouyang Qingqing will never get too close to Mu Fengxue. As long as Ouyang Qingqing doesn''t owe Mu Fengxue''s favor, that''s fine. Besides, Ouyang Qingqing didn''t like Mu Fengxue very much.


    After getting the blazing horse, Ouyang Qingqing looked very happy. Several people looked around again and found that there were no monsters worthy of their attention, so they were ready to go out.


    Suddenly, an angry roar came from somewhere, and there was some grief and anger inside. Hearing this voice, Mu Bingyun stopped abruptly, surprised and happy in his eyes.


    "Sister Bingyun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ouyang Qingqing got close to her, and immediately felt that something was wrong with her.


    Mu Bingyun closed his eyes and heard the sad and angry roar again, his body trembled a little, it was a dark cloud! It was the voice of the dark clouds, she opened her eyes in vain, looked around, and heard the voice of the dark clouds in her ears, she walked over to the source of the voice.


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t understand, but still followed behind Mu Bingyun.


    Ouyang Li did not know what happened to her, but Fu Xilin was the first to react and followed.


    Mu Fengxue and Ouyang Li looked at each other: "Senior brother Ouyang, what''s wrong with her cousin?"


    "Let''s go and have a look first!" He also heard the roar of the monster just now. Could it be that she was there for this? ? Ouyang Li''s eyes flashed, and Mu Fengxue quickly followed.


    Mu Fengxue looked at the direction where Mu Bingyun had disappeared, frowning silently, what happened to make her care so much? Although the voice was louder just now, she didn''t think it was anything special.


    Mu Fengxue held back his temper, silently thinking about something behind him. Every time she is here with Mu Bingyun, she feels a little bit hard, and the things she wants to do are always a little unsatisfactory, so she cares about everything about Mu Bingyun.


    After all, when she crossed over, she fell into the water because of Mu Bingyun. Later, in order not to give the other party a chance to breathe, she instigated the Mu family members to target each other one by one. Pass.


    She did this just to take precautions before it happened. She felt that even if she didn''t do anything, Mu Bingyun would still take action against her. She just did it first. Now that Mu Bingyun has grown up, she feels a little terrifying. The thing that bothers her the most is that her father made her treat each other kindly. She can''t bear this, and since she is like this, her father will not tell her the reason.


    In her place, Mu Bingyun cannot be tolerated.


    She was very sure that the other party would block her way.


    The thoughtful Mu Fengxue finally saw the figure of Mu Bingyun. She was squatting in front of a cage. In the cage was a black-looking bird and beast. From a distance, it really looked like a flower. dark clouds.


    Dark Cloud Beast? ?


    She had heard of this kind of bird and beast, but had never seen it. In her cognition, the Dark Cloud Beast is not a precious monster, so she doesn''t care at all. However, why did Mu Bingyun not choose so many precious monsters, but he had to pay attention to such a dark cloud beast.


    Mu Bingyun was a little excited, she recognized that this is really a dark cloud, a dark cloud that has not grown up yet, just like when she was bullied by all the monsters, it looks dirty and ugly, but she just likes it The kind of stubbornness in its eyes, even when it was beaten by all the monsters, the kind of unyielding in its eyes moved her.


    She didn''t know it was the Dark Cloud Beast before, but after saving it and making it her own mount, she gradually discovered how powerful it was. When the Dark Cloud Beast was a child, it was really not that powerful, but once it grew up, with its talent It is much more powerful than ordinary precious monsters.


    She stretched out her hand and tried to touch its head. The Black Cloud Beast stared blankly at the beautiful woman in front of her. The red dress suddenly entered its line of sight. There was excitement in his eyes, yes, excitement.


    "boss."


    Mu Bingyun saw the boss coming over with a look of astonishment, obviously very puzzled that she liked this dark cloud beast.


    He placed the dark cloud beast in such an unattractive corner, which shows that it is not some kind of precious monster. Most people would not choose such a mount. The boss is also helpless. I heard that the dark cloud beast''s The meat is not delicious, and it can''t be sold. It''s a pity to kill it. It can only be kept here forever, but this guy still screams every day.


    really made him a little bit unbearable. He originally planned to kill it in two days to see if he could eat it.


    As a result, he was attracted by Mu Bingyun at this moment. He didn''t know how to describe his mood. Mu Bingyun saw that it was sent by the gate, and his temperament was also different. He felt that he was at a loss when he bought a black cloud beast. .


    On the other hand, someone finally took a fancy to the Dark Cloud Beast, he should be happy.


    So, he really could only cry and laugh.


    "Girl, did you like this dark cloud beast?" The boss was still a little unwilling to give up, "Actually, we have a lot of monsters that are even better than it, very suitable for girls to use as mounts, girls can look at more It''s more beautiful than it is." He felt that this black and dark cloud beast is not beautiful at all, and it flies like a dark cloud, don''t girls like beauty?


    The woman in front of her, with a beautiful red dress and hairpins tied in a hairpin, should be a beauty lover.


    But she was actually interested in a dark cloud beast. He really didn''t know what language to use to describe his mood at the moment.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the dark cloud beast and affirmed: "Boss, I want it, how many profound stones."


    Seeing that she would not change her mind, the boss sighed: "One hundred profound stones."


    Hearing the boss''s offer, Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, Wu Yun, you are so cheap, but in her heart, it is priceless. She took out a hundred profound stones and threw them to the boss.


    The boss hesitated for a while: "Girl, this dark cloud beast is a bit fierce, you should sign a contract with it first! Don''t let it out to do evil."


    "No, boss, if you let it out, it won''t bark, nor will it run away." Mu Bingyun was very sure, her eyes were full of excitement, Dark Cloud, she finally saw you in this life, her most loyal partner.


    Although she didn''t know how the dark cloud fell into the trading market, it was good to be able to meet her. In this life, they can fight together again. With the dark clouds around, she seems to have regained her original feeling. No matter what crisis lies ahead, as long as she faces the dark clouds together, she will always be able to escape.


    The boss removes the cage''s formation, and then opens the cage.


    The Dark Cloud Beast, which was expected to be excited, actually did not move. It glanced at Mu Bingyun, saw her smiling, and was silent for a while, and a ray of light floated from its body, which did not enter Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows.

 Chapter 145： contract

    Here, the contract is completed!


    The dark cloud beast suddenly turned into a ray of light and disappeared into her arm. On her arm, a small dark cloud was formed, and it didn''t look so ugly. Of course, the boss thought it was her beauty, so the arm Any pattern on it is very nice.


    The boss is also a little strange, how can this ugly thing suddenly become docile when he sees this girl.


    Mu Bingyun bid farewell to the boss with excitement. She was speechless all the way, and walked out silently, she sank her consciousness, and heard the voice of the dark cloud beast in her ears.


    "Master, Wu Yun has finally waited for you." Wu Bingyun was surprised by Wu Yun''s low cry. Hearing this little girl''s voice, she remembered the past life and the days when she was with her.


    Dark Cloud is a girl.


    She suppressed the excitement in her heart, and her consciousness conveyed her own message: "Dark Cloud, you..."


    "Master, the dark cloud has been reborn with the master. The dark cloud has been waiting in Hetu Mountain for a long time, and he comes out every day. I hope the master can find the dark cloud soon, but he was caught by the monk. Fortunately, the dark cloud looks unpleasant. Many monks I can''t even look down on the dark clouds, so I waited for the master."


    Now that she thinks about it, she feels very thrilling. If she looks more beautiful or something, she would have been bought by someone long ago.


    Fortunately, she doesn''t look very good. In fact, among the cultivators, she was very ugly, and her color was jet-black. She didn''t look very auspicious. Few people would buy such a monster as a mount.


    Mu Bingyun tried her best to suppress her excitement, and there were some people beside her: "Dark cloud, wait until we go back, there are people here, it''s not very convenient."


    Wu Yun glanced outside and was startled: "Why are they, Master, you have to be careful, Mu Fengxue is a vicious woman, why are you still with her??"


    "Dark cloud, don''t get excited, go back and explain to you, be obedient, and practice recovery first."


    "All right!"


    Dark Cloud doesn''t understand, but she is currently injured and wants to recover from practice, so she didn''t ask any further questions. Anyway, now that I am with the master, if you have any questions, I will ask them slowly when they are alone. The most important thing is that there is actually Mu Fengxue here, as well as the Ouyang brothers and sisters and Fu Xilin, these four people , she doesn''t like it alone.


    In the past life, these people were the enemies of her master. It seems that she has to practice hard. In this life, she must not let these people hurt her master.


    "Sister Bingyun," Ouyang Qingqing said with a strange expression, "Sister Bingyun, why did you choose a dark cloud beast as a mount?" In her opinion, this dark cloud beast is ugly and the color is not good-looking. So pretty, Dark Cloud Beast... so ugly.


    Besides, the Dark Cloud Beast she knew was not a powerful monster, and she felt that Mu Bingyun was at a loss.


    Could it be that there is no profound stone, and you want to choose a cheaper monster? This kind of words can''t be justified, but until Mu Bingyun won a lot of profound stones, of course, she may have spent all of it.


    "fate."


    Mu Bingyun spoke softly, without explaining too much, she looked a little happy, just by fate, she explained everything, isn''t it fate?


    It was their fate that they met Wu Yun in their previous life.


    It is still fate to meet the dark clouds in this life.


    Fate destined them to be together all the time, to be the best partners, and partners who will never betray.


    Ouyang Qingqing actually doesn''t understand. In her opinion, even if it is fate, she can''t find such a cheap monster. The contract has been signed, and she can''t go back. She wants to find another monster as a mount. possible.


    They signed a contract of life and death, as long as one party was alive, the other party would not die.


    This contract cannot be dissolved unless both parties die.


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingqing was still depressed, Mu Bingyun smiled: "Don''t think about it so much, Wuyun is a very special monster, just like your blazing horse, you like blazing horse, I like Wuyun beast."


    "That''s right," Ouyang Qingqing seemed to understand Mu Bingyun''s liking for the Dark Cloud Beast, and didn''t go into it, "That''s really great, we have all picked our favorite mounts."


    As soon as this girl was happy, she felt that only the two of them were there, and she completely forgot Mu Fengxue, who was also a woman.


    Mu Fengxue laughed when he saw that Mu Bingyun actually chose a dark cloud beast. It''s not good to choose anything, but choose a dark cloud beast that doesn''t look very auspicious.


    Of course, she won''t say much.


    "Cousin congratulations."


    As for Mu Bingyun getting a not-so-good monster, she would like to congratulate her. Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li also had strange expressions on their faces, and felt that Mu Bingyun should not choose the Dark Cloud Beast. After all, it was really a monster that could do nothing but travel.


    Mu Bingyun knew what they were thinking and didn''t specify anything.


    The power of the dark cloud is only understood by herself. When the dark cloud fades away from this dirty feather and shines, everyone will be surprised.


    "Thank you cousin."


    "By the way, doesn''t my cousin choose a mount?"


    "I haven''t seen Xueer''s favorite for a while, maybe I''ll just go to Hetu Mountain to find it," Mu Fengxue said with a smile in his eyes, "I heard that there are a lot of monsters in Hetu Mountain, and there are a lot of elixir, you Do you want to go with Cher?"


    Mu Fengxue still didn''t give up. Fortunately, she set up such a game. She thought that Mu Bingyun would agree, but Ouyang Qingqing ran out and broke things.


    She knew that Mu Bingyun was relatively poor, and last time she heard that she was buying some precious elixir. She secretly guessed that it should be Mu Bingyun who wanted to use these elixir for cultivation. Cultivating so fast is comparable to an ordinary profound vein disciple.


    If Hetushan has a lot of elixir, I don''t know if the other party will be tempted. If the other party passes by, then... there is a trace of cruelty in her eyes, and she must not be allowed to come back alive.


    In the face of Mu Fengxue''s "kindness" and what the other party expected, Mu Bingyun felt that she would not be able to do what she wanted: "Sorry, I''m going to go back to retreat, if my cousin wants to go to Hetu Mountain, she said in the sect Come on, there will definitely be many brothers willing to accompany you. Besides, isn''t there also Senior Brother Fu and Senior Brother Ouyang? They will be very happy. My strength is not as good as my cousin, and I can''t help if I go there. They are in the realm of Wu Zun. master."


    Mu Fengxue''s face stiffened. She really didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun would reject her, or reject her in front of her for several days, leaving her with no face at all.


    She suddenly discovered that she seemed to be more and more uncontrollable about Mu Bingyun. She didn''t know what the other party was thinking. It seemed that every time the other party played cards out of common sense, this was what made her annoyed.

 Chapter 146： everything is just pretending

    For Mu Bingyun to praise Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li along the way, it made them feel a little uncomfortable. They always felt that she had a smile in the corner of her eyes, but she didn''t look like a smile, and it was very strange that she said praise to them.


    is not like praising them, but mocking them.


    Since the last incident, their relationship has been very rigid.


    Because of the Mu Fengxue matter, Ouyang Li seldom came to look for Mu Bingyun. Usually, he didn''t meet much, and when he saw him, he didn''t say anything. His family had already told him not to offend Mu Bingyun and let his heart feel It''s a little uncomfortable. When an abandoned son changed his body, he became someone he couldn''t offend. This kind of feeling can only be experienced by him in such a position.


    "So that''s the case, then Xueer really can''t force her cousin. I thought that I haven''t met my cousin for so many years, and I can''t say a few words in the sect, so Xueer just wants to get along with her cousin more."


    "Since I''m in one place and I have time to get along, I can''t compare to you. I have a strong talent. In just a short period of training, I can make a huge breakthrough. After more than a year, the examination will be conducted, and my cousin doesn''t want to be the last one. name."


    Mu Bingyun''s tone was a little joking, but everyone could tell that she was speaking very coldly, and anyone with a discerning eye could see that she no longer wanted to talk to Mu Fengxue.


    Yes, she has run out of patience.


    Dealing with Mu Fengxue, she might as well go back to practice for two more hours, and she can improve her cultivation.


    Mu Fengxue''s expression changed again, she didn''t expect the other party to be so tough, and didn''t take her seriously at all. At this point, if she said anything, it would really seem a little reluctant. After all, she was going to go back to retreat. If she stopped it again, she would be persuading the other party to not do their job properly.


    "Since that''s the case, Xue Er won''t force it."


    "Cousin just understand," Mu Bingyun glanced at Ouyang Li and the two and said, "It''s getting late, do you have anything else to do? If not, I''m going to go back."


    Here, there is nothing to do with the few of them. In fact, it was Mu Fengxue who proposed at the beginning, and then Ouyang Qingqing said that he would come down. After all, this is a confrontation between them, and for the time being, she wins.


    She had to go back quickly to talk with the dark clouds, and then she retreated to the time of the assessment. Mu Fengxue was already the second rank of Emperor Wu, and her Thunder Vein was almost enough to break through Emperor Wu. At present, their relationship The difference in strength between the two is not far, but this is the strength of the other party without much retreat. If Mu Fengxue retreats next, she can''t imagine what realm the other party will break through, and it will definitely be very fast.


    The unobstructed Mu Fengxue, the way the wind is going, is really scary.


    She must stop the unknown treasure that was born more than a year later, and absolutely cannot let the other party get it. Although she was reborn and took the lead, Mu Fengxue, who was born with an advantage, was not so good. deal with.


    At the beginning, she discovered that those who were enemies of Mu Fengxue would not end well. Instead, those who were not very good at the beginning turned out to be more and more smooth, even if their talents were not very good. , in the end, the strength achieved is even higher than those of those with good talent.


    She has never understood the reason for this, and it feels terrifying to think about it.


    Of course Mu Fengxue understands that those who kiss her will get better and better, and those who are her enemies will naturally be unlucky.


    Because she is a traverser, she has the aura of the protagonist, and those who are covered by the halo will of course get better and better.


    Mu Fengxue still believes that this world exists for her arrival. In fact, in modern times, she is just a little white-collar worker in the city. With a bit of scheming, she slowly ascended to the top position. Just when she was in the middle of a rich second-generation, she was killed by the fiancee appointed by the other''s family. .


    Originally, she was already desperate, but she passed through and transformed into a lady of the Mu family. She has a perverted talent. God also gave her a golden finger and gave her an alchemy workshop. Is this to let her run around in this world? ?


    If she is a miserable female supporting role in modern times, then here she is the heroine with an invincible golden finger.


    Such a good opportunity, of course she has to make good use of it, and she will definitely not waste this opportunity.


    And Mu Bingyun is only a female supporting role, just like before she crossed, she can only die miserably in the end.


    She was of course very angry that she was killed by the other party before she saw the rich second-generation fianc¨¦e before crossing. It''s just that things have passed, and now she can''t go back.


    But this world is full of all kinds of wonders, maybe one day when she stands on the top of the entire continent, she will have a chance to return there?


    Thinking of this, Mu Fengxue showed a smile, Ouyang Li suddenly caught a glimpse of this smile that was not simple at all, it was full of calculations, and he quickly lowered his head and looked away.


    Sure enough, as soon as the corners of his lips curled up, he knew that there were no such pure people in this world.


    It was like this at a young age, and he didn¡¯t know what it would be like in the future. Of course, he didn¡¯t mind.


    As for Mu Fengxue, she is indeed beautiful, but he doesn''t care, which makes him feel incredible. Perhaps, she didn''t have the place to impress him!


    After all, I accidentally discovered someone''s true face, or the side I don''t like, so I''m sure I won''t be tempted, just don''t hate it.


    It''s just that the Ouyang family needs such a person, he Ouyang Li doesn''t need it.


    Mu Fengxue suddenly felt that someone was looking at her, and she knew it was Ouyang Li without looking back.


    Thinking of the people around her, she couldn''t help laughing. Before she crossed over, she managed to meet a rich second-generation with a lot of effort, and it took a lot of hard work to get the other party''s attention. To get these people''s attention, she groped for a long time, and finally found that they prefer simpler women.


    She succeeded, of course, and then failed.


    After crossing over and becoming a Miss Mu family, with both talent and beauty, she really felt what Kaihang''s life was like.


    A person like Ouyang Li doesn''t need her to be careful to curry favor. Because of her own value, countless families will come to approach her. She didn''t hate this feeling at all, on the contrary, she enjoyed it very much.


    Even if Ling Jichen likes her, it doesn''t mean that she can give up contact with other people for him.


    The gap between before and after crossing made her deeply understand that identity, status, and relationship, these three words are indispensable. In this world, talent alone will not last long, and people must pay attention to you and be willing to protect you, which is the long-term solution.

 Chapter 147： ambition

    "Senior brother Ouyang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Fengxue suddenly turned around. She has always attached more importance to the Ouyang family, and the other is the Fu family. These two families, even the Liu Yun faction, will give each other face. It is said that they have cooperated. She didn''t know what the specific cooperation was.


    If you can draw these two to your side, it will be much more convenient for you to do things in the future.


    Eastern Continent is more suitable for monks to live in, but the resources have been monopolized. If she wants to get more, she is already thinking about the Southern Wilderness. Sooner or later, she will pass this extremely vicious place, but not now. If she wants to stand firm in the Southern Wilderness, she must be possessed by someone. Then, someone needs help.


    Her ambition is more than that. The most mysterious Beihai in the legend is also her goal. Of course, she will not be able to take the idea of ??the Beihai until she conquers the Southern Wilderness. Clearly, she thought that her strength could not be reached, but she had heard from her father that a monk from Beihai, whoever came over, could swept across Dongzhou.


    With such strength, she can''t imagine what kind of point she has reached.


    "Junior Sister Xueer, when are you planning to go to Hetu Mountain?"


    Ouyang Li''s eyes fell on Mu Fengxue. He didn''t know what she was thinking about, but he was very interested. He was interested in Mu Fengxue, and even more interested in the secret hidden in her.


    It was really not easy to be able to come up with the medicinal pill that Elder Lin admired. How did she get it? According to his investigation, he still got a lot of information. Although many evidences have been destroyed, all the things that have existed , there must be some clues.


    He was sure that during this period, no mysterious person had come to find Mu Fengxue, except for the old woman beside her, who was more mysterious. But that old woman is not a strong person either.


    Then, what secrets does she have on her body, and she is able to take out the best medicine pills at will.


    Although he didn''t go to congratulate Liu Yu''er''s birthday that day, he knew what happened that day, probably better than everyone present. The Ouyang family is not boasting, there are many people in the Liuyun faction. This is all allowed by the Liuyun faction. These people are distributed in various peaks of the Liuyun faction. Of course, that is, the general level, the core of the Liuyun faction, still can''t get in.


    Of course, apart from people like Feng Qingyi, he is the only one.


    Mu Fengxue did not expect Ouyang Li to ask such a question. In order to induce Mu Bingyun to go to Hetu Mountain, she also said that she wanted to go to Hetu Mountain. Can''t tell.


    So, she could only bite the bullet and nod her head.


    "I just happen to be not in retreat, so let''s accompany Junior Sister Xueer!"


    "Then thank Senior Brother Ouyang." Although she really didn''t want to go, she would still be very willing if she could have a good relationship with Ouyang Li unintentionally.


    At present, she can feel that Ouyang Li is only interested in her, far from the point where he has paid everything for her.


    How is this possible?


    Mu Fengxue''s smile became more and more alluring. When all eyes were on her, her ambition became bigger and bigger, so big that she didn''t even know it. Of course, she understands more about distance. Only by being close and distant can a person want to get closer. As the saying goes, what you can''t eat is always good.


    Seeing the indifferent Fu Xilin on the side, she pondered for a while: "Senior Brother Fu, are you going to Hetu Mountain? I heard that Hetu Mountain is dangerous and all kinds of monsters are infested. I wonder if Brother Fu is willing to accompany Xueer with Senior Brother Ouyang. past?"


    "By the way, I just think that the two brothers should not have a mount. Maybe they can meet their fate?"


    Fu Xilin did not agree to Mu Fengxue''s words, instead he glanced at Mu Bingyun, saw her expressionless face, and said, "Okay."


    When he answered the word "yes", he saw that Mu Bingyun didn''t blink his eyes, and he couldn''t help but feel disappointed. It turned out that he really had no place in her heart.


    Thinking of this, he felt ridiculous, as if he never had a place in her heart.


    "That''s really great." Mu Fengxue looked happy and smiled without any scheming, as if it was a great honor for Fu Xilin to go to Hetu Mountain with her.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her and was silent. I don''t know if Fu Xilin can withstand the "tenderness" of the other party. Didn''t he fail to resist in his previous life?


    Anyway, it''s none of her business.


    No matter what you do, strength is the most important thing.


    If she didn''t have the strength in this life, she wouldn''t be standing here now. Everything was changed because of her rebirth. God let her live again to change her destiny, not to let her come back to wander.


    Fu Xilin saw her figure walking in front, and didn''t mean to stop for a moment. Ouyang Qingqing also followed behind Mu Bingyun. She was still immersed in the joy of getting the blazing horse. She was not very interested in what other people said. .


    She had to go back early to play with the blazing horse and communicate with each other.


    Along the way, the few people said nothing.


    Back to the Flowing Cloud Sect, they said goodbye one after another and returned to their respective places.


    Mu Bingyun returned to the cabin and released the dark cloud.


    A small cloud of dark clouds fell to the ground in black and black, and his eyes were full of joy.


    "Master, Wu Yun wanted to kill you, and I knew that you would definitely come back." When she returned to the original place, she was terrified, and she did not recover for several years. Later, through other monsters, she finally understood She has been reborn, which is equivalent to turning back time. She thought that Mu Bingyun would definitely come back.


    "Dark Cloud," Mu Bingyun touched her: "Why did you become this ugly again."


    Wu Yun looked aggrieved and fluttered his wings twice: "Master, Wu Yun was ugly when he was a child, but when he grows up, it will be fine. Haven''t you seen it before?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter if it''s ugly or not, it''s just a dark cloud."


    She smiled sincerely: "Welcome back."


    "Thank you, master, by the way, master, why are you with those people?" Wu Yun looked vigilant, "Master, those people eat people and don''t spit out bones, you forgot how that Mu Fengxue hurt you. Is that right? There is also that cheap Ouyang Li, and that Fu Xilin who turned his face and didn''t recognize anyone, how can these people be with you??" Wu Yun looked terrified, "Master, you must be careful, they are not Ordinary people can do anything for profit, especially that Mu Fengxue."


    "Pretend, pretend, I can''t wait to whiten her dark heart," Wu Yun said with a look of hatred, "Master, if you''re okay, hurry up and slaughter her. Save her from being behind. Come to harm people, this little **** with a different heart."

 Chapter 148： Master, you still have vision

    Hearing Wu Yun uttering birdsong and pretending to be a little bitch, Mu Bingyun laughed. Wu Yun''s temperament really hasn''t changed at all.


    "By the way, master, I remember that soon, that little **** will get a white bitch, with a arrogant look on his face, as if it''s amazing to be beautiful, I''m annoying when I look at it!" Wu Yunyi With a straight face, "Master, please represent the past and destroy them!"


    "Wuyun, don''t worry, her talent is there, I will work hard to cultivate, I won''t be bullied by her, and this life is different." Mu Bingyun thought about it, Wu Yun has a contract with her, it is absolutely Will not betray her, she will briefly tell her what happened since her rebirth.


    Wu Yun was very happy when he learned that Mu Bingyun was able to wash his veins in this life, and now he has a profound level of thunder veins.


    "Very good master." Wu Yun paused, "Master, how many kinds of elixir do you need to wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vein??"


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Three thousand kinds, one thousand of them need more than a thousand years, one thousand needs more than five hundred years, and there are still a thousand kinds left, although there is no specified year, you can also use your Others can replace them, but they are very rare, so if I want to wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vessels, I think it will not be enough to rob Liuyun Sect."


    Although it was very difficult, when she heard the news, she did not give up at all. She only had hope in her heart. As long as she can achieve something, no matter how long it takes, it is the best. No matter how difficult it is, she is willing to do it, and besides, she has been a lot smoother than her previous life.


    Hearing that he wanted so many elixir, Wu Yun was really dumbfounded.


    However, at present, Mu Bingyun also has Xuan-level thunder veins, which is no worse than the average person. With a little more effort, she believes that her master can catch up with Mu Fengxue. In the previous life, when the veins were abandoned, she could surpass Mu Fengxue everywhere. , so she is completely confident.


    "Master, my hometown is in Hetu Mountain. When my parents died, they gave me a map. It seems that there are a lot of elixir hidden in it. Although there are not three thousand kinds, maybe only dozens, but the elixir there should be It won''t be too bad, if we have time, we will take the elixir back. Can''t other monsters enter this place, only I can enter."


    Wu Yun said in silence for a while, "I forgot this place in my previous life, so I never touched it, and this is a bad memory in Wu Yun''s heart, so..."


    "I know, Wu Yun, thank you, I''m already very happy to have you back." Mu Bingyun patted her head, "Wu Yun, I think you must not be an ordinary monster."


    "Master, you still have vision."


    Speaking of this dark cloud with a happy face, the one with his head held high, "At the time my parents took the young... um... I was still an egg and fled, so they hid me in Hetu Mountain, but later they couldn''t jump over the enemy. They both blew themselves up and killed the enemy. My parents were very powerful at that time, even when I was still in the eggshell, I could feel that powerful force, I tell you, master..."


    Wu Yun was talking when he saw Mu Bingyun sitting cross-legged on the bed, the bird''s face stiffened: "Master, why don''t you listen to me again?"


    "Wuyun, you still have injuries on your body, please recover first!" A medicinal pill bottle appeared in Mu Bingyun''s hand, "This is a healing medicinal pill, hurry up and cultivate."


    There were tears in Wu Yun''s eyes, which was why she was willing to follow her with all her heart. She silently took the medicine pill bottle with bird wings, poured it out and swallowed one, "Then I''ll go to practice first."


    "Well, I''m going to retreat too, Wu Yun, do you remember the assessment more than a year later?"


    Dark Cloud''s expression sullen: "Remember, I understand the master."


    She knew that this year was the year when Mu Bingyun was cast aside by the entire Liuyun Sect disciples and even the entire Eastern Continent, and it was also the year when she was officially hostile to Mu Fengxue. Of course, it was also when the little **** appeared, and this time, she had to beat the little **** hard.


    The dark cloud had returned to her arm, and Mu Bingyun got up and hung up the retreat sign outside the cabin.


    In this retreat, she is bound to break through to the realm of Emperor Wu. If possible, it would be even better if she made more breakthroughs. Of course, she had to have a solid foundation, which would be beneficial to her future cultivation. Therefore, she basically does not take medicine pills now, unless she is injured.


    Originally, Chiye helped her to wash her pulse, so she left a lot of medicinal herbs in her body, and these can only be developed with practice.


    "Xin Lin, she has retreated again."


    Qiu Xi and Xin Lin have always noticed Mu Bingyun''s small wooden house. Every time there is any movement on her side, they can''t help but discuss it. Knowing that more than a year later will be the assessment of the Liuyun Sect disciples, if they can achieve good results at this time, then maybe they will be favored by the elders, and they will be able to become a registered disciple. It is not so easy to become an inner disciple.


    After all, these outer sect disciples are the ones that were left after the original selection. If they weren''t really misunderstood, no one would take their face to accept them. Isn''t this a slap in the face of all the elders?


    "Qiu Xi, we will ignore her for the time being, it is still important to prepare for the assessment. We are going to Duguang Island this time. It is said that each assessment is also the time for other sects to assess. Maybe we will meet those people, sects and sects. In between, it is not friendly, so we have to be careful and prepare more medicine pills or something."


    "Well, you''re right."


    "Also, Qiuxi, it''s time for you to cultivate well." Xin Lin disagreed, "These days, you always go out, that Mu Mingfei is not a good person, so you should keep less contact with her."


    "I know, Xin Lin, you can rest assured."


    Seeing that Qiuxi didn''t care, Xin Lin was very worried.


    "Autumn Stream..."


    Qiuxi glanced at him with a smile: "Understood, Xin Lin, let''s go to Lingtian first! Come back, let''s prepare, and start practicing."


    "Well." He was relieved to hear her say this, but he was still very worried. He didn''t think Mu Mingfei would be good for Qiu Xi, maybe he was thinking about her behind his back.


    It¡¯s just that Qiuxi can¡¯t see it.


    Those who came out of these aristocratic families can be so simple.


    And that Mu Bingyun, his eyes flashed with determination, for Qiu Xi, he must practice hard, and absolutely cannot let her be bullied.


    The two went to Lingtian together and disappeared in the small building.


    After a while, Jin Shui ran over with a look of joy, he finally passed the test of Master again, and was able to come over to see Junior Sister Mu when there was a space. As a result, when I came over, I saw the closed cabin, and the very conspicuous sign above it was closed again! It was really a coincidence that he suddenly felt footsteps coming from behind him.

 Chapter 149： perfect cover up

    Looking back, he saw Fu Xilin approaching with a lot of thought, and his eyes fell on the small wooden house, which surprised him. He couldn''t understand Fu Xilin''s expression.


    "Brother Fu."


    Fu Xilin turned his head with a light expression: "Junior Brother Jing, why are you here?"


    He knew that Jing Jinshui was an exceptional disciple of Qingyang Elder. He was very valued and considered a miracle in Waifeng. Seeing him again, he noticed just now that the other party came over with a happy face, and when he saw the sign of retreat, the kind of loss on his face.


    Of course he could see that this Jing Jinshui also had some thoughts on her, and yes, how could no one like her for someone like her! It is said that Jing Jinshui''s relationship with her is not bad, at least much better than with him.


    Now there is nothing to talk about between them, even if they meet, there is only a simple greeting. This feeling makes him feel a sullenness in his heart, and he often wants to vent.


    Even, sometimes he still thinks, if he is not the young master of the Fu family, he doesn''t need to think so much, he can follow his own mind and do his own thing.


    It¡¯s just that when a person is born, there is no choice.


    "I came to see Junior Sister Mu, but she seems to be in retreat."


    Jing Jinshui didn''t hide it, even though he knew that Junior Sister Mu didn''t like him, he didn''t have any complaints. After all, it was all his unrequited love.


    "So that''s the case," Fu Xilin''s eyes darkened, "then I''ll go first."


    Seeing that Fu Xilin glanced at the room with nostalgia, he left quickly. Jing Jinshui didn''t understand, he, the young master of the Fu family, still lacks women? Why are you all staring at Junior Sister Mu, isn''t there another one named Mu Fengxue?


    Although he has been accepting the task of his master, it does not mean that he does not know what happened to Liuyun Sect. He didn''t think Mu Fengxue, who was as kind as a fairy in the legend, was a simple person. There was really no simple person in this world.


    Especially the perfect person, there is no such thing.


    The more perfect ??, the more you want to hide something.


    Master and his old man told him not to meddle in his own business, so he ignored it. As long as these people didn''t come to affect him or hurt Junior Sister Mu, he felt nothing.


    took a look, he felt that Mu Bingyun would not be out until the assessment, so he left. In this assessment, the master has already said that if he is less than twenty, he will be punished, a kind of super hell-style training.


    Thinking of his master''s cruel words, he shuddered in his heart. Under his master''s training, he grew very fast and gave full play to his talents. Of course, he can''t compare with people like Fu Xilin for the time being. After all, he is eight Sui only stepped into the door of cultivation, which is why he was in the outer peak. Later, he was fortunate enough to be brought back by the master.


    "She really did retreat, she really worked hard!"


    Mu Fengxue squinted and looked down from the pavilion, just in time to see the sun that was about to set. The golden sunlight scattered on her body and plated a layer of golden light on her white clothes, which looked like the golden statue of Guanyin.


    But, the fierce light flashing in his eyes destroyed all of this.


    She had already gone to Hetu Mountain a few days ago. Naturally, she had nothing to gain, but only to deal with Ouyang Li, this cunning young master Ouyang. It seems that to get his sincerity and let him do things for her willingly, what needs to be done.


    What to do?


    Mu Fengxue lowered his head and his eyes sank. Since he didn''t know what to do, he thought about what to do.


    The ?? assessment is an opportunity. He should be grateful for a person who saved his life, right?


    She lowered her head, saw a person below, and withdrew her expression.


    When the person came to the top of the pavilion, she returned to the house, and when she saw the person, her eyebrows were frivolous: "Are you here?"


    "Miss."


    The person who came was Mu Mingfei, she didn''t know what Mu Fengxue was looking for at this time. For Mu Fengxue, she only had fear and hatred in her heart.


    "Sit down! Ming Fei, you don''t seem to have done the things I handed you perfectly. She has lived in the Liuyun faction for many years, and she has been lucky along the way. Her strength is now stronger than you, so you can see, Your mission wasn''t done, what''s that called? You didn''t get things done."


    "With your talent, what achievements do you want to achieve? Without the help of medicinal herbs, you will definitely not be able to count on this life, Mingfei, what do you think?"


    Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth with hatred in her heart. It was true. If she cultivated on her own, she would not be able to become a disciple of the inner peak. Mu Fengxue had been raising her with medicinal pills all these years, but her pace actually followed that of her. Not going to Mu Bingyun, this is what annoys her the most.


    Wasn''t that Mu Bingyun the Politan that Feng Qingyi ate for her back then? ?


    It was even better than her that she was able to go smoothly all the way, and now she still has Fu Xilin attached to her. She saw this in her eyes, but she couldn''t stop it. If it weren''t for the relationship between Feng Qingyi, it is estimated that many elders in the inner sect would take action and want to bring her into the sect.


    "There will be an assessment in two years, Mingfei."


    Seeing that Mu Mingfei was still thinking, she spoke again.


    Mu Mingfei gritted her teeth, and suddenly knelt down: "Mingfei is willing to listen to Miss."


    "Get up!" Mu Fengxue smiled very softly, a bottle appeared in his hand, "Take it!"


    "Miss Xie."


    In this world, there is no one who is not afraid of desire, and there is no one who asks for nothing. Mu Fengxue leaned on the wooden chair and looked at the sunset in the distance. The sunset should be falling for her, and the rising sun should also be born for her.


    Mu Mingfei put away the medicine pill and stood silently on the side.


    It was just her hands in her sleeves, clenched tightly, and her drooping eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, more than a year is gone. It is said that there are no years in the mountains. It seems that this cultivation is without years. A retreat is several years. In the blink of an eye, it may be a glance.


    No wonder monks live long and mortals short.


    The dusty hut was finally opened, and Mu Bingyun came out. After walking out of the cabin, after more than a year of retreat, it seemed that the lead dust had been washed away, and the red clothes were still bright red, and there was no damage at all. Covered her body, still so beautiful.


    She raised her head and glanced at the small wooden house, pinched the magic art in her hand, a beam of light fell on the small wooden house, and the wooden house returned to its brand-new appearance. Facing the brand-new wooden house, she gave a rare smile.


    The garden in front of her was also overgrown with weeds. This place was no match for the spiritual field. She dropped another magic trick, and the weeds were completely eliminated.


    "Ice cloud."


    The call behind ?? made her turn back, Fu Xilin didn''t know when he came. There was joy in his eyes, and he must be happy to know that she came out.

 Chapter 150： Is someone trying to harm you

    Mu Bingyun saw his appearance, but his eyes did not flicker.


    It seems that the person in front of her is very ordinary, just like the rest of the Liu Yun Sect disciples she knows, who have only met once, or have seen them a few times, and they are neither familiar nor affectionate.


    Fu Xilin''s joy was suddenly washed away by her indifferent appearance.


    "Why did Senior Brother Fu come here?"


    Hearing her voice, Fu Xilin paused and suddenly asked, "Junior Sister Mu, I''m really sorry about what happened last time. I don''t know how it will turn out like this in the end, if..."


    "Brother Fu, the past is gone, this is just a world where the weak eat the strong." She raised her head and said seriously. Just like now, those of them knew that she was backed by Cangyu, and they didn''t dare to touch her at all. If there was no strong Cangyu behind her, once they found out what was wrong with her, they would have been killed by the other party.


    This world is so cruel, after knowing the depression around her, it is really normal for Fu Xilin, as the young master of a big family, to report this matter back.


    Blame?


    She didn''t blame anyone.


    As long as she is strong, no one will have the chance to hurt her.


    "Bingyun, can you not talk to me like this?"


    Fu Xilin finally couldn''t help it, "Can we be friends?"


    He didn''t dare to think about anything else, he just wanted to be able to talk to her a few more words as before, and not be so rigid. Really, he didn''t ask for anything. He knew that no matter what he did, he couldn''t compare to the man behind her.


    The man knew his love for Mu Bingyun at first glance, and he could see that Bingyun didn''t seem to hate that person''s contact, maybe they were in love with each other, but he just discovered them together.


    "Senior brother, there will be an assessment in a few days, so don''t think too much for now," Mu Bingyun said after a pause, "Let''s prepare more, I don''t know who wants to take my life this time."


    She smiled suddenly, this smile was a little scary, when she said that someone was going to kill her, his heart jumped, and he thought of Mu Fengxue inexplicably.


    how is this possible?


    Even if the two are not in harmony, they won''t kill each other, right?


    Mu Fengxue doesn''t look like what he dreamed, at least when his people stared at her, they didn''t notice that she had done anything bad.


    So he is the contradiction, should he hate Mu Fengxue, or should he not hate it. In the dream, he is annoying, but the reality looks different from the dream. At least after Mu Fengxue came up, if the other party took any big action, he knew, and things did not evolve as in a dream, and Mu Fengxue here did not conflict with the woman in gray.


    Of course, there is still no woman in gray here. Could it be that his dream was just an illusion?


    "Bingyun, is someone trying to harm you?"


    Fu Xilin asked nervously, doesn''t this person know that there is a cangyu behind Mu Bingyun? This is not courting death, but she has retreated for more than a year. It seems that the one named Cangyu has not appeared in the city very much. Could it be that she has left?


    Even if they left, the Ouyang family and the Fu family would not take the risk to deal with Mu Bingyun.


    "Yes," what he didn''t expect was that Mu Bingyun actually admitted, "If I said that it was Mu Fengxue who wanted to kill me, would you believe me?"


    For these people, she has no trust at all. The contest between her and Mu Fengxue is only one window paper. I am afraid that this layer of window paper will be pierced soon!


    The assessment of going to Duguang Island is to hunt and kill monsters. The more you hunt, the higher the ranking. The higher the level of monsters, the higher the ranking. Killing 10,000 low-level monsters is all good.


    The hunting time is one month. This month is a long time, and I can do many things.


    If you die unfortunately on Duguang Island, unless it is discovered that the cause of death is the work of this disciple, no one will care about your life or death. This competition is only to eliminate the inferior disciples and leave the outstanding disciples.


    euphemistically called it an assessment, there are disciples of other sects among them, so if there is any conflict between the sects, it will be even more serious. This is a game of the strong, and when they become such a strong, they can also play such a game.


    "how is this possible??"


    Fu Xilin took a step back and said, "You are obviously cousins, how could this be? And neither of you have any conflicts. How could it be, how could Junior Sister Mu kill you?"


    He still didn''t believe it.


    "As you please!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him, could he have been poisoned by Mu Fengxue? Then why did she talk so much nonsense with him, turned around and ignored Fu Xilin and flew away, and when he reacted, she was no longer in front of him.


    shook his head and left sadly.


    Mu Bingyun went to the trading hall and wanted to go to Duguang Island for the test. In fact, it was all voluntary. It was an opportunity. There were various rewards for the top 100. Disciples who are unwilling to die in outer peaks will choose to go.


    As for the disciples of the inner peak, whether it is necessary to go, only the disciples of the outer peak can choose to go or not.


    The world is emphasizing fairness. In fact, only the weak need fairness.


    Because you are weak, your heart is not fair, you cannot get it, so you need fairness.


    And those who make fair rules are the strong, standing where the weak cannot look up.


    Going to the trading hall, she signed up, and the senior brother who was in charge of signing up gave her a wooden sign with one thousand five hundred and sixty-six on it, which meant that she was the first thousand five hundred and sixty-six to sign up. There are many disciples of the Cloud Sect, and I am afraid there are only a small number of them here. In the next few days, more people should sign up.


    All disciples under the age of 100 can participate in this registration. Once they are over 100 years old, no matter how powerful you are, you will not be able to accept the assessment.


    Besides, in the sect, they are 100 years old, and there is no breakthrough in strength, and there is no position in the sect. It can only show that this person is really not suitable for cultivation, which is equivalent to being abandoned. Before getting old, Can only do miscellaneous in the martial arts.


    There is another kind of person who is over 100 years old, and his strength does not need to be assessed for a long time, so naturally he does not need this qualification.


    After signing up, she bought a lot of needed items. In fact, she bought a lot before the retreat. She didn''t know what to do these days.


    If it was the original, she would definitely go down the mountain to find Cangyu impatiently. Since the last time, she has been hesitating in her heart, with a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth, she is really weak, and she can''t bear betrayal.

 Chapter 151： get stronger

    Be strong!


    She raised her head, looked into the distance, and became stronger! As long as she becomes stronger, then she can go after what she wants.


    After more than a year of practice, her thunder pulse has broken through to the third rank of Emperor Wu, which is very unexpected. Of course, now she cares about what realm Mu Fengxue is in. She must be higher than her, and the immortal-level wood veins are not blown out.


    I don¡¯t know if I can find some useful elixir in Duguang Island this time. Others may participate in the assessment for rewards, and they want to stand out. And when she participated in the assessment, she just wanted to go to Duguang Island and look for elixir in an open and honest way.


    Duguang Island is very large. It is in a sea of ??hundreds of thousands of miles. Many years ago, monks from Dongzhou discovered it. One of the monks was a member of the Liuyun School.


    As for why Duguang Island is called Duguang Island, it is only because from a distance, the beautiful island seems to be plated with a layer of silver light, especially when the sun shines, it is more beautiful.


    Therefore, it is called Duguang Island.


    There are countless treasures in it, and every time they are assessed, not only the disciples go back, but the elders in the sect will also go to the first seat. Whether you go or not is voluntary, but you can''t delay the disciple''s assessment. If you encounter a disciple in crisis, you can still help.


    Among them, the monsters are getting stronger and stronger as they go inside, and ordinary disciples still dare not go in. As for whether the other elders have entered the first seat, I don''t know.


    In her memory, there are a lot of elixir found in Duguang Island in her previous life, so she has to go in quickly, take a shortcut, get the elixir, and as for hunting monsters, let¡¯s go!


    Of course, the monster doesn''t need to die. As long as you can kiss it, Mu Fengxue won the first place in the assessment only after he obtained the white phoenix. The white phoenix is ??a divine beast, and it has grown tremendously.


    But as the dark cloud said, it is a cheap bird!


    She felt that the dark cloud in her family was also a mythical beast. After all, the dark cloud was fighting against the white phoenix at the beginning. If it wasn''t for Mu Fengxue, the dark cloud would have killed him long ago.


    So, she doesn''t care about the white phoenix, of course, if she can kill it.


    "Master, you are right to think so."


    Dark Cloud suddenly said, "We must slaughter that **** before Mu Fengxue takes the opportunity, Master, let me eat it, and it will grow up faster."


    Dark Cloud''s voice sounded in Mu Bingyun''s mind, she felt its coveted appearance, and she couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you can deal with the white phoenix, I don''t mind if you eat it."


    Unlike humans, monsters can devour each other to enhance their strength without any side effects. If the white phoenix is ??obtained by Mu Fengxue, then she will be able to get the first place, and she will also be able to get the Phoenix Sword. Below, she can suffer a lot of losses.


    Well, yes, although she can''t kill the other party for the time being, she can make the other party miss those things that assist her little by little, so that the other party will not be the same as before.


    In fact, the Phoenix Sword was taken out by the sect master. If the first place is a male disciple, he will be rewarded with the Dragon Subduing Sword. Then the Phoenix Sword will be arranged in the back, and the highest ranked female disciple will be awarded the Phoenix Sword. If you can''t get the rest of the rewards, you can still choose to get the rewards you deserve. However, smart people will choose the Phoenix Sword. Of course, it must be within three. If there are no female disciples within three, then the Phoenix Sword will be withdrawn.


    In the same way, if the first place is a female disciple, just reverse it.


    Originally, the Sect Master took out this sword and prepared it for Liu Yuer. Who knew that a wood wind and snow was killed halfway and came back riding a white phoenix.


    It''s still a bit funny to say that the person this White Phoenix met first was Shui Huan''er, and Shui Huan''er was injured by Mu Fengxue''s design, and then he got the White Phoenix. This White Phoenix is ??also very discerning and thinks that Mu Fengxue is good. So I chose her.


    Facts have proved that the choice of White Phoenix is ??really good.


    Therefore, she cannot let the other party get it.


    If she remembers it well, the third place is to reward three elixir, it seems that all three of them are what she needs.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, is she going to fight for the third place?


    She won''t fight for the first place. Apart from provoking a show, she can''t get the elixir, and it''s even more impossible to exchange the phoenix sword for elixir, right?


    Therefore, this third place can be fought for, provided that the monsters hunted by the disciples in the previous life do not regret any discrepancies in this life, otherwise her chances of winning are not so great, after all, people who are more powerful than her are not few.


    Her Thunder Vein is the third rank of Emperor Wu, and the Wood Vein also has the first rank of Emperor Wu. Sure enough, the Abandoned Vein should be broken through more slowly. However, she felt that as the thunder veins became more powerful, her wooden vein cultivation speed also accelerated. Does this mean that if her thunder veins improve again, then her wood veins will also improve, although there is less room for improvement, it''s better than nothing, right?


    She communicated with Wu Yun consciously: "Wu Yun, the third place is three elixir, I want to fight for it."


    "Well, Master, since we have this opportunity, we still have the advantage of memory, why can''t we let it go, right? The third place is a bit more difficult, if the master can kill more monsters than the first place, then finally Looking at the situation, I took out the monsters outside, so I took the third place, wouldn''t that be it?" Wu Yun said triumphantly, as if he had come up with a very wonderful solution.


    Mu Bingyun also thought of it, but with so many hunts, is one month enough?


    "Master, Wu Yun believes in you very much, you have a way," Wu Yun rolled his eyes, "By the way, Master, isn''t there another Cangyu? Don''t you know such a big thigh? Holding his thigh, Let him kill you, this beast thinks this method is very wonderful."


    "Dark Cloud, you are really getting more and more shameless."


    "Hey, master, if people are not narcissistic, they will accept it, but if they are not shameless, they deserve it!"


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t know where she learned these tongue twisters, but Wu Yun is really cute. Although she spoke confidently, well, she didn''t want Cangyu to help.


    If one day she is really willing to stand by his side, not shorter than him, but flush with him.


    "Black Cloud, you practice well and grow up quickly."


    Wu Yun murmured a few words: "Oh, people are still young, you just think that I am growing up, you can take me to pretend to compare, right? Take you to pretend than to take you to fly, master, Wu Yun is going to practice. ."


    "Okay, let''s go! Don''t come out if you have nothing to do. When you go to the assessment, you should have a chance to grow up. When we hunt down monsters, we will get your demon pills for you to eat."


    "Okay, okay, master, it''s really a blessing for Wuyun to meet you!" Wuyun said with a feeling, "You are the best person in this world for me, Wuyun."

 Chapter 152： Sign up

    "Master, this world is really big, we must go and see everywhere in the future."


    Wuyun said this sentence, and went silent.


    Mu Bingyun smiled, she didn''t know what to say, Wu Yun was her most loyal partner, their lives were tied together, and she was a bird and beast she could trust without hesitation.


    Although words that she did not understand often popped out of her mouth, she also felt that what she said was very reasonable. In the previous life, she was still in the mouth of Wu Yun, and gradually she knew the true face of Mu Fengxue.


    By the way, a few days before her death in her previous life, Wu Yun also said that she had a big secret to tell her, but it was only now that she remembered that seeing Wu Yun immersed in her practice, she stopped disturbing him.


    Anyway, they have been together all the time, as for this secret, let''s ask later!


    Mu Bingyun turned around and was about to go back to the cabin, when she looked up and saw the person she didn''t want to see.


    "Cousin, are you here to sign up too?"


    Mu Fengxue ran over quickly and wanted to hold her hand, but she saw that she hid her hands in her sleeves, and she couldn''t see where they were at all, and her eyes were a little embarrassed.


    "Well, ready to go back."


    "Oh, that''s it, I''m here to sign up too," Mu Fengxue remembered something, and suddenly turned back, ran to Ling Jichen''s side, hugging his arm, "Then cousin, I''ll go to sign up first, we''ll go back See."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun felt Ling Jichen''s gaze swept across her body, turned around and left without feeling the slightest bit.


    Ling Jichen was carried by Mu Fengxue and went to the place where he signed up. He wanted to accompany her here. He didn''t expect to meet Bingyun here. If he had known that she was also here, he would have met him. But come.


    Seeing her unfamiliar eyes, he couldn''t face it, and he always remembered how he took the medicine pill from her at the last moment. The kind of heartache, regret, wishing to kill him.


    In the end, did she regret liking him?


    Originally, he didn''t care much. Since his rebirth, every time he recalled the past between them, he felt more and more sorry for her.


    However, he couldn''t make it up, he couldn''t be sorry for Cher.


    He and Mu Bingyun had only been together for three years, and when Xueer appeared in front of him three years later, he alienated each other.


    "Master, I''m ready, let''s go?"


    "it is good."


    He touched her head, "Xue''er, you must be careful when you go to the assessment this time. Master will go to the depths of Duguang Island, so you won''t be able to accompany you. Wait until Master finds something. After that, I''ll come out to find you."


    He knew that Cher had a big chance this time, so he wasn''t so worried.


    "Good Master, Xueer will definitely protect herself, Master, you must come to Xueer when you are done."


    "Well, it will." How could he not pass, he was afraid that some people would hurt his Cher.


    Liu Yu¡¯er, he couldn¡¯t understand it any better. It seems that Bingyun is not against Xue¡¯er, and there is another Liu Yu¡¯er that he cannot stop. He can only stop the other party before they can hurt Xue¡¯er.


    It would be better for Liu Yu¡¯er to be sent to the Southern Wilderness, where her final destination should be.


    Those who hurt him, Xueer, will not end well. I really don''t understand how Xueer is so good, how can these people hurt her.


    Mu Fengxue felt the worry from Ling Jichen and was overjoyed. Now she has completely captured Ling Jichen''s heart. She dared to say that whatever she wants, the other party will help her get it. This is what she wants, and she is somewhat satisfied.


    However, she will not give up the sincerity of others.


    A few days later, Liu Yun sent tens of thousands of disciples who participated in the assessment to gather. The outer peak disciples stood on one side, and the inner peak disciples stood aside.


    "This is a test about your cultivation over the years. The top 100 will be rewarded, and the top three disciples will receive very generous rewards. If there are Waifeng disciples in the top ten, then Waifeng will be rewarded. As a disciple, you will automatically be promoted to become a disciple of the inner peak." The elder who spoke was actually Bai Cheng, which really surprised Mu Bingyun.


    Thinking about her deal with Bai Cheng, she never forgot. If it goes well this time, the life-extending elixir given to Bai Cheng can be refined.


    Suddenly she felt that Bai Cheng''s eyes stayed on her body for a moment, and she felt that Bai Cheng had something to tell her. She suppressed the mood in her heart and silently waited for the above words to end.


    "Okay, the first seat and the elders will lead the way. There will be no flying magic weapons in the sect. You need to bring your own. Every time you go to a place, there will be time to rest. If you can''t keep up, you will miss the assessment time. conceited."


    Bai Cheng said solemnly, in fact, this is also an assessment for the disciples in the sect. If you can''t get to Duguang Island, how can you still participate in the assessment, I am afraid that you can eliminate a lot of people here!


    "do you understand?"


    "Disciple understands!"


    "Well," Bai Cheng was very satisfied, "Okay, rest on the spot and set off in an hour. In the meantime, if there is anything you are not ready for, as soon as possible, don''t wait until it''s too late."


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Bai Cheng, then he turned and left. After a while, a disciple suddenly bumped into her, and a jade slip appeared in her hand. She quickly retracted the jade slip into the Chiye space, and sat calmly on the spot.


    "Cousin, why don''t you come with us!"


    Suddenly, the voice of Mu Fengxue rang in his ears, Ling Jichen has not come over yet, even if he did, he would not be with his disciples, and he was the first to walk in the front.


    This time, there are only two leaders left that will not go to Duguang Island, and stay to guard the sect, and Liu Chu, the head of them, will also follow. Because, this time, a strange treasure was born. The two first seats that I didn¡¯t go to are not very interested in the treasures, and only like people who devote themselves to cultivation.


    One is Thunder Peak, Nan Junmo, and the other is Leng Yang, the first of the outer peaks.


    Nan Junmo rarely shows up. Because Leng Yang is the first of the outer peaks, his talent is not as good as the others, so he is basically cultivating, and some tedious things are left to the elders and disciples in the sect to take care of. , it is normal for these two not to go, as long as they are in the Liuyun faction, there will be no problems in the sect.


    She raised her head and glanced at Mu Fengxue, only to see some people following Mu Fengxue, her eyes sank, it was Gu Fenglin and the others. Since the last time, she has not seen Gu Fenglin, and the other party has not come to collect protection fees or anything.


    In short, their relationship has returned to the point where they never knew each other. I didn''t expect to meet again, she was already on Mu Fengxue''s side.


    Actually, this is very normal. After all, it seems that standing by Mu Fengxue''s side is much better than being by her side. Gu Fenglin must know that there is no benefit to be by her side.

 Chapter 153： Bai Chengs news

    Yes, she will not give people any benefits to win people over at will. In her consciousness, as long as she is strong, she does not need to win over anyone. At the beginning, she also tried to do something like this, but later found that she was not suitable.


    Dealing with these people who don''t really treat her at all, she will feel uncomfortable.


    Perhaps, she is only suitable for cultivating alone, with three or two acquaintances, going all the way up, instead of trying to win people over and become a leader like a person. This is her Mu Bingyun''s path. Everyone has a different path. Mu Fengxue can easily capture people''s hearts. This is the opponent''s ability.


    Her ability is to cultivate and advance!


    Let all those who want to harm her be afraid.


    Stepping down on the person or things that stand in her way! Suddenly, her mind became clear for a while, and suddenly she felt that she had broken through again, the fourth rank of Thunder Vein Martial Sovereign, this feeling was really wonderful.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t find out at all, because of her appearance, Mu Bingyun was actually promoted. If he knew, he would not vomit blood.


    "I didn''t notice it last time, cousin, you are already the first rank of King Wu?" Mu Fengxue was still a little surprised, "Cousin''s progress is really fast." She could only see the level of Mu Bingyun''s wood veins. The pulse level can''t be seen at all, even when the thunder pulse breaks through, it can''t be seen.


    "Not as good as my cousin."


    She has already learned that Mu Fengxue is currently the sixth rank of Emperor Wu, and she has just advanced to the first rank, which has narrowed the distance between them, and she is still a little happy. If she had the Immortal-level Thunder Vein, she would definitely leave the opponent far behind.


    "By the way, cousin, come with us!"


    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go together."


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly emerged from the crowd. Behind her were Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin. With Ouyang Li standing beside Mu Fengxue, she also understood that it was all about being together, and she did not refuse.


    "it is good."


    "Junior Sister Mu."


    Jing Jinshui ran out of nowhere, and quickly came to her side: "I''d better follow you, or have someone to take care of."


    So, the team has grown.


    But Mu Mingfei didn''t seem to be seen in the crowd. She turned her head to look, and found that Mu Mingfei was standing beside a man, who she knew was Qiao Wenshan.


    It turned out that she had found a big backer. As for the relationship between him and Mu Fengxue, she was not very interested.


    Mu Fengxue seemed to have noticed her gaze, and her eyes changed: "Cousin, are you looking at Mingfei?"


    "I don''t know how Ming Fei became like that. It seems that she doesn''t want to be with us now. Brother Qiao is really good. It''s normal for Ming Fei to like Brother Qiao."


    Is that so?


    Tell her why? She just looked at it, she didn''t care about Mu Mingfei''s life or death.


    "She likes it."


    Mu Fengxue was not very satisfied with Mu Bingyun''s reaction. Why does she feel that the other party seems to have changed a lot? What is it? It didn''t seem like this before. The indifference on his body is deeper, as if he can''t be approached.


    looks like she doesn''t care about anything, making her even more vigilant.


    No matter what, she will never let Mu Bingyun come back safely this time. This time is a great opportunity. Chen has said it for a long time. Duguang Island has her great opportunity, and she will definitely find her own.


    She said that she was the heroine, then God will definitely send all kinds of treasures to her.


    Several people stood together as if they had nothing to say.


    Especially Gu Fenglin and the others, they didn''t expect Mu Fengxue to invite Mu Bingyun together, they were a little embarrassed.


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you all ready? But what''s left? Do you want to check it again? There are also medicine pills to heal wounds. You must prepare enough. These things are for registration, so be sure to prepare More. I heard from the master that this Duguang Island is full of dangers, when the time comes, you must follow me, junior sister, and don''t walk around."


    Jing Jinshui was suddenly a little worried, "Junior sister, you must be careful."


    "I know, Brother Jing, when did you become so long-winded."


    "Am I not caring about my fellow brothers and sisters?"


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly walked up to the two of them: "Senior Brother Jing, why don''t you care about Qingqing, why do you only care about Sister Bingyun?"


    Facing Ouyang Qingqing''s question, Jing Jinshui was a little embarrassed: "What do you know, little girl, you must have prepared a lot, right?"


    "Huh, so you know."


    They are in the same peak, and they see each other from time to time, so they are also very familiar. Jing Jinshui is also a few years older than her, and still has a common language. With Ouyang Qingqing around, it seems that there is never any need to deliberately activate the atmosphere.


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness was immersed in the red smelt, and she silently looked at the jade slip that Bai Cheng had given to her. She was very sure that it was what Bai Cheng gave her. What is it, to tell her in such a way?


    lifted the jade slip, and the news inside fell into her eyes.


    "Bingyun, Mu Fengxue wants to harm you. This time, she has used Mu Mingfei to connect with Qiao Wenshan. After she is about to enter Duguang Island, she will try to get rid of you. This happened once. I accidentally flew out of the air. Later, I heard Mu Mingfei talking to herself.


    Qiao Wenshan is surrounded by a powerful mysterious man, and you are not an opponent. I won''t go to Duguang Island this time, you can only protect yourself.


    Be careful! "


    Mu Bingyun''s heart shuddered, she really didn''t have the strength to resist the powerful Xuanshi. What would she do if Qiao Wenshan let the mysterious powerful man take action?


    It seems that after entering Duguang Island, she must be separated from these people, and she no longer expects anyone to help her. This world can only rely on herself. If there is no notification from Bai Cheng, she will be with Mu Fengxue and the others, then she will definitely die, and the end will be even more miserable.


    I didn''t expect Mu Fengxue to wait so hard.


    "Master, I feel you are in a mess, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wu Yun was also awakened by Mu Bingyun''s emotions, and was very worried, "Master, did something happen?"


    "Dark cloud, we are about to start the great escape. As long as we escape to Duguang Island, there are chaos formations and all kinds of strange places. Even if people at the Xuanwang level want to find us, it is not so easy."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were firm, and he informed Wu Yun of the news he had just received.


    Wu Yun was even more worried: "I knew that the little white lotus Mu Fengxue would not be so simple, Master, you must be careful of her, she is a Bichi!" Wu Yun scolded, "Master, if there is a chance, I will definitely To get rid of her, we can no longer follow the old path of the previous life, being able to be reborn once does not mean that we can be reborn a second time."


    "I see."


    "By the way, Wu Yun, didn''t you say in your previous life that you have a big secret to tell me? What secret?"

 Chapter 154： Dark Clouds Secret

    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s question, Wu Yun then remembered that she really wanted to tell her master about it, she didn''t have time before, and something like that happened in her previous life, and she died before she said anything. Fortunately, she wore it back with the master, otherwise she would not be able to tell the master about Mu Fengxue''s identity.


    "Master, I''ll tell you now."


    Dark Cloud pondered for a while and said, "Master, my soul is not a Dark Cloud Beast, but a human being."


    "What?" Mu Bingyun was still a little surprised after hearing this, "Then who are you?"


    "Master, don''t worry, I will tell you slowly... I come from a very beautiful planet, there are no monks there, and there is no mystery here, the people there are very ordinary, there are births, old age, sickness and death, and most of them can''t live their lives. Hundred. Once, when I came home at night, I was hit under a bridge by an out-of-control car, and I wore it, and so did the man.¡±


    And that person, she knew, was Mu Fengxue. Back then, she was the executive president of a listed company, so of course she knew who Mu Fengxue was, a mistress who seduced her fianc¨¦.


    Unfortunately, she died a little wrongly.


    After she died, she hadn''t crossed directly, but wandered for a while before being hit by a white light. She was bullied by other monsters as soon as she came, but fortunately she was rescued by Mu Bingyun. The two of them inadvertently signed a contract to live and die together. At first, she refused. After all, she was alone and called another master. , saying anything is unacceptable.


    Later, it was Mu Bingyun''s tenacious heart that moved her, so she accepted it. In fact, she regarded the other party as a sister in her heart, and it happened that Mu Bingyun also regarded her as a sister.


    As a result, the two went through the barrier and experienced countless risks.


    Later, she found out that Mu Fengxue was someone who had passed through. There were too many flaws in the other party''s behavior. Anyone who had passed through could find it. But at that time, she didn''t even know that the other party was the Bi Chi who killed her before.


    Later, during the Southern Wilderness training, I overheard Mu Fengxue muttering to herself, and only then did she know that this was the Bichi that killed her.


    Mu Bingyun heard this and felt a little weird.


    She just said why Mu Fengxue doesn''t look like a teenage girl, but it turns out to be an adult... oh... that''s called transmigration. In fact, it is similar to her rebirth. She is just reborn into her own body, and the other party is reborn into someone else''s body.


    "Also, Master, that Mu Fengxue had the aura of the protagonist in his previous life, so he was able to suppress you everywhere. However," she smiled deeply, "After this bird''s investigation, the protagonist of this life is you, Master!"


    "Haha, I didn''t expect such a strange thing to be seen by this bird, this bird really wants to see, this reborn girl is against a time-travel girl, no, it''s a reborn girl and a time-travel girl, against a time-travel girl, What is the end result?"


    Dark Cloud twitched his eyebrows: "Master, you must fight hard and kill her!"


    She suddenly felt that it would be good to travel here, at least Mu Bingyun was really kind to her.


    Mu Bingyun pondered: "Uyun, since you are a human being, then we will be friends of life and death in the future, so let''s call each other by name. You and I are together in the past and this life, it is our fate, let us join hands in this world again from now on. , standing here is the pinnacle of the world."


    No matter where Mu Fengxue came from, only one of them could survive in the end.


    "Okay, it''s not exciting at all to be that CEO over there. I''ll call you Bingyun! In fact, I wanted to tell you when I was there before. You are too busy with your practice, and you don''t have the mind to calm down. That scumbag Ling Jichen makes me angry, and now I''m very happy to see your repentance."


    Suddenly, Wu Yun smiled wickedly: "Bingyun, I think that guy named Cangyu will definitely be your man in the future."


    Hesitating, Mu Bingyun told her everything she had encountered, so she sorted out the relationship diagram and found that Cangyu, a powerful man, might be the man from Bingyun later, so occasionally she would talk to Mu Bingyun by his side. and desolate.


    She knew that Bingyun actually liked Cangyu, but the tragic experience in her previous life had made her dare not accept such feelings. Just as Bingyun thought, as long as no one hurts her after she becomes stronger, then she may accept Cang Yu.


    She thought that this Cangyu really had nothing to criticize, he was a good man, and he was very accommodating to her family, Bingyun. As long as she wasn''t half-hearted, she would pass the test.


    "Black cloud, you should think less about such things. You should cultivate early, and cultivate your human body as soon as possible, otherwise you will not be able to marry."


    Being choked by Mu Bingyun, Wu Yun stopped talking.


    Really, even if she became more powerful in her previous life, she still hasn''t transformed into a human body. The lower-level monster is, the easier it is to cultivate into a human body, so this is why she concluded that she is still a relatively high-level monster. She has reached the realm of Xuanwang, and she has not cultivated a human body, so it must be very advanced, maybe still Divine beast or something, she was a little happy, and silently sank into consciousness and cultivated.


    After ??Mu Bingyun digested so many things, it was relatively calm. After all, whether or not Mu Fengxue had traveled through it had no effect on her, it was just more difficult to deal with.


    Now she understands that she is simply fighting a woman with a very deep scheming.


    When she saw Mu Fengxue again, her eyes changed a lot.


    Mu Fengxue always felt that her eyes were a little strange, and she never thought that her old man had already been known to her, and she was still proud that she was the protagonist of this world.


    Dark Cloud said she was the protagonist?


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, if so, so what, whether she is the protagonist or not, she will become stronger for herself!


    The protagonist, everyone is their own protagonist, she doesn''t care about this title.


    "Cousin, what did you think of?"


    Mu Fengxue suddenly felt a little chill in his heart, as if he had lost something.


    "Nothing, I just feel that Duguang Island is very dangerous and a little worried. My cousin is strong, so of course you don''t have to worry about these trivial matters."


    "What did my cousin say, aren''t we together? Naturally we have to support each other. As long as Cher''s life is alive, we will protect my cousin''s well-being."


    Mu Bingyun noticed that Gu Fenglin and the others were listening to Mu Fengxue, and there was some envy in their eyes. The other party pretended to be quite successful. Where did Wu Yun know about the other party''s style, she was full of contempt in her heart.


    "All disciples obey orders!"


    "The disciple is here."


    "Set off!"


    Sect Master Liu Chu''s voice sounded from the front, and immediately the disciple in front took out the flying magic weapon and quickly followed.

 Chapter 155： Set off

    After a while, it was Mu Bingyun''s turn, and they quickly followed. With her strength, she could already fly, and with the assistance of a flying magic weapon, there would be no problem.


    Ouyang Qingqing rode on the flaming horse, looking very breezy. The red blazing horse was really enviable. Many disciples are looking here.


    Mu Fengxue was dressed in white fluttering, stepping on a sword, really like a fairy.


    Most people use their own swords as flying magic weapons, and there are also very special ones. For example, Jing Jinshui sits on an ingot-shaped flying magic weapon, which makes people tremble a little.


    "Senior Brother Jing, your magic weapon looks very good."


    When Ouyang Qingqing rode the flaming horse to Jing Jinshui''s side, a question gave Jing Jinshui a headache.


    "Master gave it to me. Master said this thing is more suitable for me."


    "It''s really suitable, such a beautiful ingot, and Elder Qingyang is so generous. Such a big piece of gold is still made of Zijin." Ouyang Qingqing looked envious and touched it. For such sparkling things, they are all women. ''s favorite. Didn''t you see those female disciples coming to the side of Jingshui frequently?


    Ever since Jing Jinshui became Elder Qingyang''s disciple, and his strength has grown by leaps and bounds, he has been listed as a sweetheart by female disciples in the sect. Although he is inferior to Ouyang Li, he is weaker, and he is not comparable to ordinary people.


    For Ouyang Qingqing''s look of interest, Jing Jinshui wanted to exchange with her, but he also knew that it was the kindness of the self-driving master. Although this ingot-type flying magic weapon looked a little weird, it was very powerful and very powerful. iconic.


    Mu Bingyun also used an ordinary long sword, standing on it, controlling his balance and flying forward with everyone.


    After about half a day, he rested for a moment in one place, and then moved on.


    walked like this for several days, and one after another, some disciples couldn¡¯t hold on. Most of these disciples are from the outer peak, and the disciples of the inner peak are stronger, and they will not be able to fly for a few days.


    "Sister Bingyun, why are you not tired at all?"


    Ouyang Qingqing said that she felt a little tired. She didn''t see Mu Bingyun tired. They didn''t use any medicinal pills along the way, so it was normal to feel tired.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head: "Just bear with it."


    "All right!"


    Ouyang Qingqing stuck out her tongue, she knew that Mu Bingyun was stronger than her, and it was really shameful to say it. Sister Bingyun was a disciple of Waifeng, and she was stronger than her. She really lost the face of the Ouyang family. Fortunately, her brother wouldn''t say anything about her, and her master seemed to be herding sheep. In addition to giving her tasks that must be completed every month, she really does not ask her what to do.


    Is she so useless?


    No, she must get a good ranking in this experience, let everyone see, she is also very good.


    As time went by, more and more disciples were left behind. These people did not give up. Although they were far away from the main force, they persisted and did not want to miss this opportunity.


    After a month, everyone finally stopped. In front of them was a sea. Looking ahead, they could see a glowing island. It was night.


    There are only 5,000 disciples left.


    is still so cruel, I don¡¯t know how many disciples will arrive here before dawn. This is a knockout match, and those who don''t come have to accept their fate.


    "I''ll stay here tonight, and leave tomorrow at dawn."


    Liu Chu''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears, "Before dawn, the disciples who did not arrive will be deemed to have given up the assessment automatically."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Everyone chose a place and sat cross-legged, either practicing or looking at the radiant island, which is really beautiful at night. In other places, there are people just like them, all disciples of other sects who entered the island to experience.


    Here is an opportunity for their outer peak disciples to change their fates, only the inner peak disciples have a chance to get more rewards.


    It¡¯s really unfair to think about it, and it¡¯s ridiculous to think about it more. The world is inherently unfair.


    "Junior Sister Mu, you are going to Duguang Island tomorrow," Jing Jinshui sat beside Mu Bingyun, "You must not leave my side, I look at that Qiao Wenshan, something is wrong."


    Yes, Qiao Wenshan looked at Mu Bingyun from time to time, and Mu Mingfei''s smug face was indeed very wrong. Of course she knew why, this Qiao Wenshan was not only cruel, but also very lecherous.


    She can already imagine how the other party wants to deal with her.


    "I know, Brother Jing, don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    She has already calculated the route, after all, this is the place where she has been before. As long as the other party is not paying attention and mixes into the crowd, you can sneak into Duguang Island. As long as you go in, the messy formations and routes inside will not be able to be found by the other party.


    She had to think about how to get rid of Mu Fengxue. After being here, Mu Fengxue always noticed her.


    But there is also a pair of eyes that notice each other, Liu Yuer, who has not seen him for a long time, seems to be taking action this time too!


    This time the assessment was really lively.


    Jing Jinshui saw her indifferent face and wanted to say something, but took it back. Let''s not talk about it, so as not to trouble Junior Sister Mu, some things still depend on fate. If they really don''t have fate, they can''t force it.


    Master said, let go of what should be let go, in order to pursue a higher level.


    On a quiet night, many disciples rushed over one after another. When they knew that they still had a chance to go to the examination, these people were so excited that they shed tears. Mu Bingyun stared at their excited expressions, shook his head and said nothing. So what if you get there, if you are lucky, you will be able to hunt down some monsters, but if you are unlucky, you can only become food in the mouths of monsters.


    Seeking wealth and wealth at risk, even if they know that the chances are very small, many people will try it.


    If you don''t try it, your chances of success are gone.


    Just like her back then, isn''t it?


    Soon it was dawn, and Liu Chu released the big boat and let everyone in. The big boat gradually left the shore, and the disciples who hurried over were still running, even if their bodies were about to fall apart. Unfortunately, the big boat had already headed towards Duguang Island, and they could no longer catch up.


    I don''t know when the next assessment will be. When the next time some people will be over 100 years old, there will be no chance for another assessment.


    The person who didn''t catch up fell down from the air in despair, his body was smashed into blood, and tears could not help falling from his eyes.

 Chapter 156： Duguang Island

    Obviously, there are only ten places. As a disciple of Waifeng, how can I not understand how difficult it will be for a disciple of Waifeng to enter the top ten!


    However, there were still people who rushed forward recklessly.


    Even if you don''t get a quota, you can find some opportunities on Duguang Island, and even if you don''t get it, you can hunt down monsters and sell them.


    Gradually, the insignificant figures on the shore could no longer be seen, and the big ship was getting closer and closer to Duguang Island. After approaching Duguang Island, the rays of light that radiated out were no longer visible.


    This is the magic of Duguang Island. It can only be seen from a distance and emits a faint silver light. When you walk in, it looks almost like an ordinary island.


    Later, he caught up with more than 2,000 disciples, and in the end there were nearly 8,000 people left. Therefore, there were also 2,000 people who were eliminated.


    When the big boat was docked on the shore, all the people got off the boat, and the big boat was collected by Liuchu.


    "Within a month, you can still gather again, and you can come out earlier, but you must not exceed this time, otherwise it will be regarded as giving up the assessment automatically." Liu Chu saw the surrounding disciples, "There will be elders stationed here, if you meet What kind of crisis, you can come back for help, as long as the hunted monsters are counted again, they are all yours."


    "Now, you can go in."


    Liu Chu pointed to the swaying, thin water film in front of them: "This is the barrier of Duguang Island, you can enter from here, it won''t stop you, well, not much nonsense. Say it, let''s get started!"


    Following Liu Chu''s words, more than 7,000 disciples quickly passed through the barrier.


    Taking advantage of the crowd, Mu Bingyun saw that Mu Fengxue wanted to come to her side, she quickly entered the barrier, but she did not jump out of the barrier directly, but followed the barrier space, away from the barrier. When he got where he was just now, he suddenly jumped out.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, there are countless disciples running into the woods, she also jumped in quickly, and disappeared in three or two times.


    This was only in the blink of an eye, Mu Fengxue didn''t react, Jing Jinshui wanted to follow Mu Bingyun, but found that her speed was very fast, even faster than him, and he was a little surprised.


    "Let''s go in. There are a lot of remnants of the formation. I don''t know what happened to my cousin."


    Mu Fengxue jumped in worriedly, and the others followed behind, and when he arrived at Fu Xilin, he passed it from the place where Mu Bingyun entered just now. It''s just that he didn''t know that Mu Bingyun was still moving in the barrier.


    Mu Fengxue was a little annoyed at the sudden disappearance of Mu Bingyun, and Mu Mingfei was just as annoyed as she was.


    "What about Senior Brother Qiao? She was so fast that we didn''t pay attention."


    Qiao Wenshan thought for a while: "In a month''s time, there will always be encounters. Don''t worry, let''s hunt down some monsters and then say, Mayfair, what do you think?" A smile appeared on Qiao Wenshan''s face, and he suddenly put his hand on On Mu Bingyun''s waist, "Mayfair, time flies by so fast, you''ve grown up."


    Mu Mingfei felt Qiao Wenshan''s movements, but did not dare to do anything. In this assessment, she still needs to rely on the other party, and she doesn''t care, as long as she can get a good ranking, there will always be some sacrifices.


    Suddenly she was all snuggling up on Qiao Wenshan''s large body: "Senior Brother Qiao, what are you thinking!"


    "Haha," Qiao Wenshan really didn''t expect it, and pinched her, "Fei''er, I''ll tell you later what my brother is thinking and how."


    After saying that, he crossed the barrier while holding Mu Mingfei''s waist.


    "Xin Lin, I''m a little scared."


    Qiuxi suddenly grabbed Xin Lin''s arm, "The monsters inside must be very powerful."


    She has seen cruelty, if they hadn''t exchanged for a good flying magic weapon, they would definitely not be able to keep up at this moment, and they would have been left behind long ago.


    Xin Lin shook her hand: "Don''t be afraid, let''s go over together, as long as I''m here, the monsters won''t hurt you."


    "Um."


    The two held hands and passed through the barrier together.


    At the barrier, two more people appeared.


    "Liu Yu''er, what do you plan to do?" Shui Huan''er stared at the direction where Mu Fengxue disappeared, "Don''t forget, Ling Jichen also came this time, and now he has gone to the depths of Duguang Island. , if he finds out that you want to take action against Mu Fengxue, then you won''t be able to escape what you say this time. That last time..."


    Liu Yu''er stared at the enchantment with a cold smile: "Shui Huan''er, you are talking so much here, don''t you just want to say, if you are discovered later, are you going to run away?" In her words Contempt, "I didn''t want you to be such a water fantasy. Where did the temper that you fought with me go?"


    "Do you think I don''t want to get rid of her?" Shui Huan''er''s eyes flashed with fire, "Master gave me a hexagram to keep me away from Mu Fengxue this time, otherwise my life will be in danger. As an opponent, I must Tell you, I don''t want to see my opponent die at the hands of others."


    "Is that so?" Liu Yu''er''s eyes darkened, "Bisouzuo''s hexagrams have always been accurate, this time you don''t want to interfere. If you don''t kill Mu Fengxue, I, Liu Yu''er, swear that I will not be a human being. I can''t swallow it. Shui Huan''er, my opponent for so many years, you should know me very well, no matter if it is dangerous or not, as long as you can kill her."


    The aura on Liu Yu''er made Shui Huan''er a little worried.


    They were rivals, but they fought, and they never thought about taking the other''s life.


    If something really happened to Liu Yu''er, then with Mu Fengxue''s temperament, she would definitely not let her go. She has already seen that Mu Fengxue is an ambitious person, otherwise how could she have been in the sect for a few years, and there are praises for her everywhere, all this looks very scary.


    Now even the head is standing by her, who called her a fairy-level wood vein? And behind her was Ling Jichen. Once these two were combined, they would be very terrifying.


    For the future of the Liuyun Sect, if the sect master chooses, she will get an answer in horror, it must be Mu Fengxue, not the sect master''s biological daughter Liu Yu''er.


    "Shui Huan''er, don''t have that terrifying expression on your face."


    Liu Yu''er glanced at her lightly: "When did you become so timid?"


    "Liu Yu''er," Shui Huan''er suddenly grabbed her wrist, "If you can give up this time, then let it go. I have a bad feeling, really, Liu Yu''er, if Ling Jichen is caught in this incident. I know, report it to the head again, then..." She didn''t say what she said next, but she felt that Liu Yu''er could understand.


    If Liu Yuer did not succeed in harming Mu Fengxue, he would definitely be abandoned by the head and sent to the Southern Wilderness.


    With the strength of a mere Emperor Wu, it is impossible to survive in the Southern Wilderness.

 Chapter 157： become treacherous

    "Liu Yu''er!"


    Seeing that Liu Yu''er was still silent, the hatred and stubbornness in her eyes, she didn''t give up at all, she suddenly became a little anxious. If Liu Yu''er is no longer in the sect, who will fight with her?


    Wouldn''t that be no fun at all? ?


    Liu Yu''er suddenly chuckled: "What are you worried about?" She clapped her hand down, "I Liu Yu''er, I don''t care about this! As long as I can kill Mu Fengxue, I don''t like someone stepping on the head and insulting her. "


    She raised her head, arrogant and stubborn, like a peacock, she knew that opening the screen would attract hunters, she still opened the screen without hesitation. Shui Huan''er looked difficult, she knew she couldn''t persuade this person.


    "Okay, Shui Huan''er, let''s go in! If you don''t go in again, be careful that all the monsters will be slaughtered by other disciples."


    Shui Huan''er was so determined when she saw her back.


    They have been fighting for more than ten years, but she never seemed to realize that when Liu Yuer looked like this, she was like a princess. She followed silently, how should she choose?


    If something happens to Liu Yuer, she won''t even have a person to talk to, and no one will rob her anymore, and no one will laugh at her and scold her.


    "Liu Yu''er, wait for me."


    Suddenly, she shouted, Liu Yu''er turned back: "I won''t wait for you this time, Shui Huan''er, listen to Bishou! Don''t go near Mu Fengxue, you don''t have a deep hatred with her, as long as you stay calm, she It won''t do anything to you, and I''m different, only one can exist between me and her."


    Suddenly, Liu Yu''er flashed and jumped into the woods, disappearing in front of her eyes after a few flashes.


    Shui Huan''er looked flustered, and quickly followed, but she was deep in the woods, and she couldn''t see Liu Yu''er at all. She chose a direction and quickly caught up.


    Liu Yu¡¯er, how could I, Shui Huan¡¯er, let you fight Mufengxue alone? How could I be such a water Huan¡¯er? If you want to lose, you have to lose in my hands.


    Mu Bingyun was mixed in the crowd, and finally escaped the sight of Mu Fengxue and Qiao Wenshan. She was not with the others and moved forward quickly. When the crowd was sparse, she released the dark clouds.


    "Dark Cloud, let''s find the elixir we encountered before."


    "it is good."


    She was in a team with Mu Fengxue, and she still remembered clearly what happened between them. Therefore, before Mu Fengxue, she had to find the elixir here. When Mu Fengxue arrived, the elixir had been dug up. I wonder if she would be half-dead from anger?


    Wu Yun laughed twice: "Bingyun, I suddenly feel that you have become treacherous."


    "After all, it''s an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years, so how can his IQ increase a lot?" With a smile, Mu Bingyun chose a direction and activated Chiye''s treasure-hunting function.


    "Now you listen to me, your speed is fast, let''s walk, step on the elixir again and again, although these elixir are relatively low-level, they are still elixir, it''s rare to come here, don''t waste it. By the way, I will also encounter monsters. I''ll remind you."


    She suddenly felt that Chiye was her treasure detector, able to detect spiritual medicines, monsters, and of course people. As long as there are people around, she can know in advance.


    This thing is really a must-have at home.


    In the words of the dark cloud, this is the golden finger that the cheap dad gave her.


    "Okay, let''s start! The little **** Mu Fengxue won''t be able to get the treasures until tomorrow, but in order to avoid accidents, we still have to hurry up."


    She is not jealous at all that Mu Bingyun has Chiye as a baby, she is quite happy. Mu Bingyun is actually a person who attaches great importance to friendship. If she has good things, she will definitely give her half, but it will make her a little embarrassed. .


    "Okay, I''m going to start."


    Mu Bingyun stepped on the sword, and his whole body soared. The dark cloud was still small, and he couldn''t support her yet, so he flew beside her. In the deep forest, cultivators generally do not fly, because they are afraid of any danger. Mu Bingyun has Chiye on her body, and Chiye will remind her if there is any danger, so there is no need to worry about it.


    The speed of the two was very fast. When Chi Ye was able to detect it, Mu Bingyun quickly said the direction, and the dark cloud quickly descended. When he grabbed it with his claws, it was lifted up by the spirit medicine and put into the ring. , very convenient and fast.


    In just half an hour, the two of them collected a lot, including many monsters, and their level was not high. Now their position is still on the periphery, of course, there is nothing of high level.


    "It''s almost time, Wu Yun, let''s go to the first place. There is a thousand-year-old ganoderma lucidum, and an eight-hundred-year-old snow ginseng." These two things are also two of the elixir she needs to wash the immortal-level thunder veins. .


    "Okay, let''s hurry up, it''s better to get it earlier."


    Wu Yun knew what the elixir meant to Mu Bingyun. As long as there were more elixir, she could wash her pulse. Thinking about it, it was refreshing. As long as Bingyun became stronger, she could take care of Mu Feng. Snow that little bitch.


    The two of them dashed towards a certain place quickly. The other disciples scattered next to each other. When they saw the monsters, they immediately hunted them down, and then searched for various elixir, so they walked very slowly.


    Unless they are more familiar, the disciples who have been preparing to form a team from the beginning will be together. Even so, they are very guarded against each other. After all, this assessment means that there is an opportunity to have one less opponent and one opponent. .


    Do something in Duguang Island, as long as it is not told, who knows how the disciples inside died.


    Opportunity means risk. Everyone will not walk too fast, lest someone sneak attack from behind. Besides, there are disciples of other sects here, although they have not met them yet, after all, they entered the position of Duguang Island are different.


    We will meet in a few days.


    Therefore, apart from the elders who went directly into the center of Duguang Island, Mu Bingyun was the fastest runner. She knew they were going to see the soon-to-be-born treasure inside.


    However, it will take some time for the strange treasure to be born, it should be twenty days later! Don''t worry now, as long as Mu Fengxue doesn''t go there, she doesn''t need to worry, Cangyu is so powerful, if he wants to get the strange treasure, it''s very easy, she doesn''t think Liuchu and these people can help Cangyu.


    Unless it is a strong man from other places, of course, he may not be able to beat him.


    Cangyu''s strength so far, she didn''t know, and didn''t ask, and asking it would only add to her troubles.


    Suddenly, Chiye sent her a message, she retracted her thoughts, and looked at her surroundings. There was a very big tree in front of her. The thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum was on the tree, and the snow ginseng was at the root under the tree.


    "Dark Cloud, let''s go."

 Chapter 158： dark cloud, youre a little bad

    The two approached cautiously, and found that there were no dangerous people or monsters around. The dark clouds rose, and with a whimper, they took off the two palm-sized thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, took out a jade box, put it in, and put it away. into the ring.


    Mu Bingyun stared at the exposed leaves of the snow ginseng under the tree: "Dark cloud, you dig a hole next to it, and we will get the snow ginseng out from below."


    The dark cloud bird''s wings were shaking, why did she feel that the ice cloud had gone bad?


    "Bingyun, do you still want to put something underneath?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up: "If you didn''t remind me, I didn''t even think about it, what do you want to put?"


    Dark Cloud stretched out his claws, dug a hole beside him, and took out the snow ginseng silently.


    "It''s better to put two bird poo in it."


    After ?? finished speaking, the dark clouds fluttered their wings and sat on the ground and rolled over. It was originally a snow ginseng, but Mu Fengxue dug up two bird droppings.


    Wu Yun couldn''t help laughing: "Mu Fengxue, you little bitch, who told you to kill the old lady. Let you dig out bird shit, this bird looks up to you!"


    Mu Bingyun was still in a daze, but after seeing the dark clouds go to one side to solve the problem, the power in the wings controlled a few relatively large bird excrement, and put them into the hole just dug, and then put the hole in the hole. to be buried.


    Huhu, restored the place to its original state, the two cleaned up the traces of their past, and left.


    "Dark Cloud, you''re a little bad."


    It took a long time for Mu Bingyun to react.


    Ever since Wu Yun confessed his identity to her, he was basically overjoyed about Mu Fengxue''s affairs. She saw the urgency of the other party''s heart that wanted to kill Mu Fengxue.


    Being hit and killed for no reason, the dark clouds are indeed a little wronged. Coupled with the hatred from the previous life, it is no wonder that Wu Yun hates Mu Fengxue so much.


    "What''s the matter, Bingyun, now I''m still a bird, not a human being, just throw a few **** and no one will see it."


    If it wasn''t for a bird, she wouldn''t dare to do such a thing, what a shame!


    In the sky, Pale pointed at the ugly bird below, and didn''t speak for a long time: "Master, what is that bird, why is it following Miss Bingyun, it seems that she is very close to Miss Bingyun?"


    "By the way, Master, won''t you go down and greet Miss Bingyun?"


    It¡¯s been almost two years, and they haven¡¯t seen each other for two years. Of course, his master often goes to see Miss Bingyun secretly alone.


    "No need, Pale, let''s go in! Since she doesn''t want Mu Fengxue to get that rare treasure, I''ll grab it and give it to her!" The people here still couldn''t stop him. He glanced at it, and under the big tree, snow ginseng was dug, leaving only a few holes for bird droppings.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, that bird is not easy! Since she followed the little things, she had good eyesight.


    Pai Bai rolled his eyes when he saw that his master was staring at the bird shit. He saw the bird just now, and the bird face was very happy to **** there. Thinking about it, it just sullied his vision, the master is lucky Now, his eyes were always on Girl Bingyun.


    "Dark Cloud, do you feel like someone is watching us?"


    Mu Bingyun probed with Chiye, but there was no one around.


    Suddenly she remembered that she had forgotten a place, and the sky was covered with red smelt, and there was still no one, so she was a little puzzled.


    "No, maybe it''s an illusion! Maybe it''s the grass demon tree demon that is about to take shape. As long as they don''t come to provoke it, we don''t have to worry about anything."


    "That''s right, then let''s go to the next place!"


    "Well," Dark Cloud''s eyes lit up, "Bingyun, what''s the next place?"


    "Zhu Guo," she saw Wu Yun''s flattering face, "there are ten Zhu Guo, I''ll save two for you to eat straight away, two to help me wash my veins, and two for spares. All of them are made into medicinal pills, and we will divide them."


    Zhu Guo is refined into medicinal pills, which is pure energy. It will not have any side effects when eaten. It is good for improving cultivation.


    "it is good."


    In fact, she likes to eat it directly, but eating it directly is definitely not as effective as refining it into a medicinal pill. If she can eat two raw, it can also satisfy her cravings.


    Since she became this bird and beast, she has also become a picky eater. She doesn''t eat anything that doesn''t taste good, and she doesn''t eat anything that doesn''t contain profound energy. Fortunately, there is Chiye now, and Mu Bingyun will often make pills for her. Medicine, she relies on this to live, and her cultivation is also very fast.


    "Okay, let''s hurry up and pick it up early, so as not to have many dreams at night." Wu Yun said quickly, his wings suddenly flew up, and the two disappeared here.


    An hour later, Mu Fengxue and the others walked under the big tree that Mu Bingyun had entered before.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Fenglin couldn''t help but said, "We came all the way, and it seems that many people passed by here, and none of the low-level elixir was spared, and all of them were picked."


    Gu Fenglin''s question is also everyone''s question. They really can''t think of anyone who would not leave a little bit behind. Of course, the picking is also closer to this road, and this road is not bad. Some people passed by, and they didn''t take other paths. After all, the peripheral things are not so good, and they don''t need to work hard to get them.


    They just want to go through the big road and get inside some. As long as you pass this big tree, you can almost enter the middle layer of Duguang Island. The things that appear are getting better and better.


    "Don''t worry about these things, let''s go!" Mu Fengxue seemed to be the leader here, Ouyang Li naturally followed her every step of the way, and Mu Fengxue really let him go all the way. Some admiration.


    Suddenly, when a few people were about to pass by, Mu Fengxue stopped.


    "What''s the matter, Cher?"


    Ouyang Li asked nervously, as to whether this tension is really nervous or just pretending to be nervous, then I don''t know.


    Mu Fengxue frowned, looked at the huge ancient tree, followed the line of sight to the bottom, there were a few green leaves, when she saw it, there was some surprise in her eyes, and she ran over quickly.


    It should be snow ginseng, right?


    I don''t know how many years it is, but it looks like it''s definitely not bad. As long as she has snow ginseng, she can refine a lot of medicinal herbs to improve her strength.


    Others saw Mu Fengxue digging soil there, and when they saw the leaves, they were also a little familiar, and they immediately realized that this was snow ginseng. They didn''t expect to be discovered by Mu Fengxue all of a sudden. Her luck is really good. it is good.


    Mu Fengxue squatted down to dig the soil very excitedly. Suddenly, she pinched something soft, and at the same time, a stench came, so that the people behind couldn''t help covering their noses, and they didn''t look away. Seeing that Mu Fengxue raised his hand, there was a little bit of that jet-black thing on it.

 Chapter 159： Mu Fengxue is embarrassed again

    "Looks like bird shit."


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly said, "It''s just a little stinky, this should be a bird that eats meat, a bird that doesn''t eat meat, it doesn''t stink when it poops."


    Gu Fenglin and the others suppressed their smiles and lowered their heads. Seeing Mu Fengxue''s pale face, she really wanted to laugh. Ouyang Li was also dumbfounded. What kind of bird was this? It actually ate the snow ginseng and pulled a bunch of **** in it.


    Mu Fengxue has a kind of anger that is about to burst out in her heart. If she is told what kind of bird **** and makes her embarrassed, she will definitely pluck out her bird feathers and bake it.


    "This bird is really naughty."


    Mu Fengxue calmly cleaned up the bird excrement in his hands, and then quickly destroyed the pit just now: "It''s better to destroy it, lest others encounter it."


    As a result, the eyes of several people were different, and they felt that Mu Fengxue really deserved to be called a fairy.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingqing didn''t think so, she just felt that if she encountered such a thing, she would definitely not be able to bear it, and she must really want to get this bird out and give it a feast.


    Mu Fengxue was of course very uneasy in his heart, and even if he touched bird droppings, he would feel uncomfortable even if he was alone.


    This nasty bird, don''t get caught by her!


    "Cher, are you okay?"


    Ouyang Li saw Mu Fengxue''s wet hands, and saw that she had washed her several times just now, and their rings would carry a lot of water.


    Mu Fengxue shook his head: "It''s alright, I just think the bird is too naughty, making Xue''er so embarrassed." The grievances in his words seemed to be telling his own grievances.


    Although she doesn''t seem to care, she looks aggrieved, but it''s really distressing.


    Ouyang Li took out a handkerchief: "Wipe your hands, it''s alright."


    "Thank you, Brother Ouyang."


    Mu Fengxue took the handkerchief and secretly said in his heart, Ouyang Li looked pretty good, if it were ordinary people, I would have been hiding far away. It seemed that the distance between them was getting closer. Although it was a bit disgusting to touch the bird shit, as long as Ouyang Li unconditionally bowed down to her skirt, then... it was not bad.


    "Let''s continue, Cher, it''s more dangerous ahead."


    "Thank you Brother Ouyang for your concern."


    Mu Fengxue glanced at the other people, seeing that they were all cautious, and she became cautious, but she wanted to realize her wish, and she definitely couldn''t die just because of one assessment.


    That''s right, Mu Bingyun has to go back and forth, she doesn''t want to see her in Liuyun Sect.


    "Wow wow, Zhu Guo, Zhu Guo." Wu Yun stared at Zhu Guo, his eyes didn''t turn, he thumped twice, then started picking, she left two, put it in her mouth, and smacking a few times Just eat.


    "Dark Cloud, you eat so fast."


    With a satisfied face, Wu Yun bird put the rest into the ring and handed it to Mu Bingyun: "Fresh, of course you have to eat it first. If you leave it for a long time, it won''t be fresh, isn''t there a lot more? Enough ate."


    Mu Bingyun put the ring in Chiye. At present, everyone and every bird feel that it is the safest to put these good things in Chiye. Ordinary elixir, placed in the ring outside, will not arouse suspicion.


    "Bingyun, let''s continue! There are still many good things ahead."


    Dark Cloud glanced at it, and there was still an immature one on the red fruit tree, only the size of a finger, with some regrets: "There is another immature, a little reluctant."


    "Go, it''s useless for others to bring it, keep it! Can''t you pull up the tree?"


    "That''s right, let''s go, let''s go, thinking about the good things ahead, I feel a burst of excitement." Although she is the executive president of a modern company, she has seen a lot, but in this magical world, she feels that she Too little knowledge.


    This is a world full of magic!


    When Mu Fengxue and a few people came to Zhuguo''s side and looked at the bare sapling, only the size of a finger hung on it, when there was no ripe Zhuguo, his face was full of embarrassment.


    "Senior Sister Mu, you said that there are red fruits here, but they are not ripe? Can you eat the unripe ones?"


    Ouyang Qingqing doesn''t care, she thinks why Mu Fengxue''s predictions didn''t work at all?


    Mu Fengxue grabbed her hand. She felt the information from the alchemy workshop in her body, saying that there are vermilion fruits here, there are only one, and they are still immature.


    almost didn''t turn her back. The alchemy workshop really didn''t deceive her. There is, but it doesn''t know if it is mature or not.


    It seems that the alchemy workshop is only useful for alchemy, and it is useless to explore these things.


    Judging from the appearance of this vermilion fruit tree, it should have been picked in advance, and the appearance of the surroundings made her understand that the people who passed by have already left for a long time.


    "Qingqing, someone should have come here earlier, Xueer is right, there is indeed a red fruit tree here."


    Ouyang Qingqing rolled his eyes: "Brother, I didn''t say anything, I just said that what''s left here is an immature red fruit. It seems like it''s my fault for your appearance."


    Ever since her brother became interested in Mu Fengxue, she has been uncomfortable.


    Even if it¡¯s good for Sister Bingyun, how could it be Mu Fengxue, she can¡¯t say anything, she just doesn¡¯t like Mu Fengxue very much.


    Ouyang Qingqing turned and walked forward without waiting for Ouyang Li to speak. Fu Xilin followed Ouyang Qingqing without saying a word. He was a little worried in his heart, where exactly Mu Bingyun was now, he kept an eye on him all the way, but he still couldn''t see her figure.


    Jing Jinshui was also worried. He didn''t understand why Junior Sister Mu jumped in all of a sudden. It seemed very abnormal. He flew to Ouyang Qingqing''s side, and he didn''t find it disgusting to follow these two.


    Especially when he was close to Mu Fengxue, he felt uncomfortable. He has always been very accurate in seeing people, and he will never approach people who make him uncomfortable.


    "Huh? Brother Jing, why don''t you go beside her?"


    Ouyang Qingqing whispered, "Look at her surrounded by people."


    After Jinshui looked back, sure enough, not only Ouyang Li, but also Gu Fenglin were following Mu Fengxue.


    "It seems that Senior Brother Jing is the same as me and doesn''t like her." She glanced at Fu Xilin, "Big Brother Fu, are you worried about Big Sister Bingyun?"


    Fu Xilin likes Mu Bingyun, the entire Liuyun faction knows it, and they don''t know who preached it, but the parties don''t care much about it. She didn''t care anymore. In fact, she really felt that Big Sister Bingyun was very good, and she didn''t know how many times better than that Mu Fengxue.


    She just couldn''t get used to Mu Fengxue''s expression, and when something happened, it seemed like the whole world was sorry for her.


    In short, she likes it, and every time she sees her brother talking to Mu Fengxue, she hates it.


    Who is Ouyang Li is her brother, if it weren''t for her brother, she would have ignored him long ago.

 Chapter 160： cowardly

    "Well, I don''t know how she is now."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s question, Fu Xilin did not deny it.


    Speaking of Mu Bingyun, the three of them became worried. They were all very puzzled as to why Mu Bingyun suddenly ran into the barrier, as if to avoid them on purpose.


    None of them have been to Duguang Island, and Mu Bingyun has never been there. It can''t be because some treasure suddenly rushed in. If there was a treasure, the headmaster would have discovered it long ago.


    There must be other reasons.


    With a heavy heart, several people rushed forward. There is also a very magical phenomenon in Duguang Island. The more you go inside, the bigger the inside, and the more formations there are. I don''t know if it was changed by people or natural formations.


    There are crises everywhere, Jing Jinshui''s face became more and more anxious, and finally, he couldn''t bear it any longer: "You guys take your time, I''ll go to the front first and see if Junior Sister Mu is here."


    Without waiting for Ouyang Qingqing to answer, his figure jumped, and a few stalkers disappeared in front of him.


    Ouyang Qingqing also knew how much she weighed. Although she was willing to follow her to such a dangerous place, she also knew her own strength, fearing that it would only be a hindrance to Jing Jinshui.


    "Qingqing, you follow Brother Ouyang, I''m going to have a look." Fu Xilin turned back and saw Ouyang Li also looked at him, "Brother Ouyang, I''m a little worried, go and have a look first."


    If there is no front, then Mu Bingyun is behind. He could always be found. He was poisoned by her. Obviously he was the young master of the Fu family, so it was impossible to be with her, and he still missed her. His heart fell on her involuntarily, is he doing it himself?


    Even though she was indifferent and had no place for him in her eyes, he still worried about her desperately.


    In the eyes of Ouyang Li''s disapproval, Fu Xilin disappeared without hesitation after a few turns.


    Mu Fengxue''s face stiffened a bit: "Senior Brother Ouyang, will there be any danger when they go like this? If something happens, what should we do? We might as well go faster, maybe we can take care of him. "


    Once she finds Mu Bingyun, she has to find a way to send a message to Mu Mingfei, and she absolutely cannot let the other party escape.


    "Well, let''s go faster then!"


    Mu Fengxue was reluctant in his heart, but if he could find Mu Bingyun earlier, he would be able to remove it earlier.


    The rest have no opinion, as long as they can kill the monsters and get the treasure of the elixir, it doesn''t hurt to be faster.


    Somewhere in Duguang Island, a small tent is set up here. In the early morning, one person came out of the small tent. A burly man was Qiao Wenshan who was with Mu Mingfei.


    He glanced at the tent, and after a while there was another person inside, Mu Mingfei, she stared at his back, her eyes were a little unwilling. However, thinking of her own situation, if you want to get rid of Mu Fengxue, you can only rely on Qiao Wenshan, don''t think that Mu Fengxue can always control her.


    However, she is still willing to cooperate with Mu Fengxue to deal with Mu Bingyun. When Mu Bingyun is killed, she will turn against Mu Fengxue. Qiao Wenshan is the grandson of Elder Huangyan, who is not worse than Mu Fengxue. It would be even better if he could encourage Qiao Wenshan to deal with Mu Fengxue.


    She had spoken to him before, and it seemed that she didn''t want to provoke Mu Fengxue. She knew exactly what virtue Qiao Wenshan was after so many years. If there is a chance to get Mu Fengxue, the other party will not hesitate at all.


    Qiao Wenshan is relying on Elder Huangyan to dominate the Liuyun faction all day long, and everyone knows that the most important point is that he is still very lecherous. Many of the female disciples in the sect that he took a fancy to have not escaped his demonic capture, including herself.


    Don''t worry about this, it''s not so easy to deal with Mu Fengxue, if it''s easy to deal with, she won''t be at the mercy of the other party when she was in the Mu family.


    For Mu Fengxue, she has only one word to evaluate: unfathomable.


    "Senior Brother Qiao, it''s been quite a while, let''s hurry, Mu Bingyun may have already gone inside."


    Mu Mingfei Xiaoniao Yiren walked to Qiao Wenshan''s side and snuggled up to him, "Senior Brother Qiao has promised Mayfair that he will definitely avenge Mayfair."


    "Don''t worry, Mayfair, when we catch her, I will definitely let her live and die." When Qiao Wenshan thought of Mu Bingyun''s face, his eyes were a little greedy.


    If anyone of the Liuyun Sect looks good, it is Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t dare to think about it for the time being, this Mu Bingyun, an ordinary outer disciple, he didn''t have any concerns, even if he was once favored by Feng Qingyi, he was not a true disciple of Feng Qingyi. It happened that he had some hatred with Mu Mingfei, this little beauty was more obedient, and he still liked it.


    As for Mu Fengxue, of course he also wanted to get it. After a taste of Fangze, the other party''s background is a bit complicated, so put it aside for now.


    Hearing Qiao Wenshan''s affirmation, Mu Mingfei was relieved, and stood on tiptoe and kissed Qiao Wenshan''s cheek: "Thank you, Brother Qiao."


    A ruthless look flashed in her eyes, but she understood. This lack of strength has to be remedied by external forces. What about being with someone you don''t like? As long as it works for you, it doesn''t matter who you like and who you don''t like.


    She, Mu Mingfei, no longer wants to live that kind of life at the mercy of others. She wants to rise, she wants to make Mu Bingyun look good, and one day she will step on Mu Fengxue''s raised chin under her feet. She wants everyone to look up at her and envy her.


    "Then Senior Brother Qiao, let''s go! If it''s too late, we won''t be able to hunt down monsters, so I don''t want to be the last one."


    Qiao Wenshan patted her hand for fear of her: "With me here, why do you want to enter the 100th place, don''t worry."


    Mu Mingfei''s eyes were filled with joy. As long as he entered the top 100, he would get a lot of rewards. Although it was not as dazzling as the top 10, it was really good for ordinary disciples. I heard that those resources can be cultivated for ten years. Around, you can imagine how many things there are.


    Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun were running in the deep forest alone, not happy with each other. At this moment, their speed gradually slowed down. Since picking the red fruit, they have encountered more and more monsters. Be careful.


    Often, as soon as these monsters came out, before Mu Bingyunlai made a move, Wu Yun rushed up with his wings flapping, either with a claw or a peck in the monster¡¯s eye, and the opponent lost the power to attack.


    In the end, Mu Bingyun resigned and took out the demon pill and threw it to Wuyun to eat.


    "Bingyun, why do you think I ate dozens of demon pills, why am I still hungry? The more I eat, the more hungry I get." Wu Yunfei was over her head, a little depressed, "Do you think these demon pills are a bit low-level? , just to tease out the greedy worms in my stomach, will this make me more and more hungry?"


    "Dark Cloud," Mu Bingyun glanced at the bird''s belly, "You should digest it first. There are quite a few monsters in it, enough for you to eat. If you can''t eat it later, what should you do? "

 Chapter 161： glutton

    Wuyun looked happy: "If you can''t eat it, save it, you save it for me, and give it to me when I go back."


    In the face of the situation that the face of the dark cloud and the bird is getting worse and worse, Mu Bingyun said that there is no way to treat it, it is too late.


    Huhu¡ª


    Suddenly, a strange sound came from the surroundings, one person and one bird quickly stopped talking, stood still, and looked at the surrounding bad environment. The surroundings are very calm, and it feels like nothing is the same.


    The calmer it is, the more dangerous it is.


    "Dark cloud, you are behind me, be careful, although this is not the depths of Duguang Island, there are many monsters that can deal with us."


    With a whimper, Wu Yun ran behind Mu Bingyun, one person and one bird were very tacit understanding, and they were in a state of combat. Their positions were most beneficial to them. If there were any vicious monsters, they could counterattack at any time, but they would not be attacked. The opponent''s sneak attack was successful.


    "Roar-"


    After a roar, a huge monster suddenly appeared in front of Mu Bingyun''s eyes. Wu Yun noticed it, and there seemed to be no one else around except this monster, so he turned around and flew to the top of Mu Bingyun''s head, staring at him. When she saw the monster, her eyes were a little surprised, "Bingyun, this thing should have evolved from a wild boar. It looks like two cows, and it looks a bit fierce, but its meat is very delicious. We will wait a moment. Kill it and leave it alone.


    You save it, and when we want to eat it later, we will cut it out. "


    As he spoke, the dark clouds drooled. Wild boars, this thing is a rare thing in modern times. I actually encountered something bigger than a cow here. How long will it take to eat it! By the way, the wild boar already looks like a monster, and there must be a demon pill, so she swallows its demon pill first, and then eats the meat.


    Mu Bingyun held the sword in his hand: "Dark cloud, don''t think about eating it all day, kill it first."


    "understood."


    "Roar-"


    The wild boar monster seemed to understand their conversation and knew that they were going to kill it and eat its meat. The whole pig became angry and yelled at the two of them. The teeth on both sides seemed to be pierced. into their bodies.


    All of a sudden, the wild boar couldn''t help but ran over quickly, hesitating that his body was too big, and the grass on both sides was crushed to the ground by him, and there were deep wild boar footprints on the ground where he ran. You can also feel the surrounding shaking.


    Just as the wild boar was about to attack Mu Bingyun, she pulled out her long sword and slashed horizontally on the wild boar, only to be hit by its teeth. When the dark clouds saw this, a flutter flew behind the wild boar, two claws quickly grabbed the wild boar''s **** and pulled its tail, making the wild boar''s **** **** in a few seconds.


    Seeing that the wild boar was a little distracted, Mu Bingyun raised the sword again and stabbed it into the neck of the wild boar. Suddenly, a column of blood spurted out, and a mysterious force appeared on her body, blocking all the blood. Outside.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡±


    The wild boar''s heart-wrenching scream, his voice even more angry, stared at Mu Bingyun with ferocious eyes, and with his last strength, wanted to give her the final fatal blow.


    She saw the wild boar''s mind, quickly drew out her sword, and when the wild boar raised its head and shook violently to attack, she quickly descended. Seeing the wild boar''s anger, she turned around, suddenly from the side, a The sword penetrated the neck of the wild boar, and this time the wild boar struggled a few times before falling to the ground.


    Seeing the wild boar falling to the ground, Wu Yun was very excited and ran to Mu Bingyun''s side: "Bingyun, get the demon pill out quickly, it will melt after staying in its body for a long time."


    "You''re in a hurry."


    She has never heard of it, the demon pill will transform.


    It must be that the dark clouds are greedy.


    After searching on the wild boar, she peeled off the thick skin of the wild boar with a sword, took out the demon pill, and threw it to Wu Yun: "Here, right, Wu Yun, you really have to digest it, your The bird''s belly is so bulging, be careful that you will become a big-bellied woman in the future! I will put away the demon pill that I will get later, and you can digest it and then let me ask for it!" She was actually afraid of the dark clouds gluttonous, Wan Wan said. Yizhen didn''t refine the demon pill, and other problems occurred. She didn''t want to lose this partner who she could trust wholeheartedly.


    Dark Cloud seemed to sense her worry, and looked at his stomach, it was indeed a little bigger: "Okay, I''ll digest it first."


    "Bingyun, put this wild boar away. When you have time, we will roast it and eat it. It will definitely be delicious. I will show you my cooking skills when the time comes."


    "Yeah." Mu Bingyun put the wild boar into Chiye, and no matter how long he put it in, when he took it out, it still looked like he had just died. Unlike ordinary rings.


    In rings, only the top ones have the function of keeping freshness. Generally, they do not, or they can only be preserved for some time.


    One person and one bird cleaned up their own traces at the scene, and then hurried forward. As long as they remembered things, they were all picked away. In just one day, Mu Bingyun had found more than 20 kinds of elixir for washing immortal-level thunder veins, which undoubtedly gave her great hope.


    This is only the middle layer of Toguang Island, if you enter the inner layer, you will get more.


    She has the memory of her previous life, and she has the advantage of being a prophet over other people, so this person does not delay at all, killing monsters and picking spiritual medicine at the same time.


    According to the route of the previous life, Mu Fengxue also took this route, but Jing Jinshui and Fu Xilin who came after them stayed away from them and walked on other routes, so no traces of these fights were found.


    Every time ??Mu Fengxue went to a place, waiting for her was the pit where the elixir had been picked, and the whole person was angry. Why does she feel that she is unlucky, since she entered Duguang Island and got good elixir, there are basically no elixir, most of which are low-level elixir, which have no effect on her at all.


    What she lacks now is the high-level elixir. Without the high-level elixir, she can''t make the elixir that she can use. She has talent, but she doesn''t want to retreat. The retreat time is too long to allow her to do more. things, so taking pills is a more shortcut. The medicinal pills refined in her alchemy workshop have no side effects, and this is her biggest reliance.


    Unfortunately, because of the last incident, she didn''t dare to open a shop easily. These people were all staring at her. If she found out that she was carrying a huge treasure, even if she had a strong talent, I''m afraid she would no longer be free.


    This kind of treasure, countless people want to have, even if it can''t be taken from her, she will be controlled. She absolutely cannot encounter such a situation.

 Chapter 162： full of pits

    Ouyang Qingqing glanced at a big pit in front of Yanmu Fengxue. I heard her say that there will be a very good elixir here, what is it called Banyuehua. It is said to be a kind of elixir that can clear away distracting thoughts. If it is used for alchemy, taking one of them during cultivation can prevent you from going crazy.


    However, when they came over, only the small seedlings around were left, and they had not bloomed at all. The big pits in front of them were probably picked by someone, not only picked, but uprooted at all. Not ready to stay.


    "Looks like someone got a head start."


    Mu Fengxue''s face was a little stiff, she couldn''t figure out who was faster than her, could it be the master of the Floating Cloud Sect? If that''s the case, then that makes sense.


    The things that I have discovered in the first place are often preempted by others, and no one will feel comfortable.


    If there is a chance, she will make that person look good!


    "Let''s go, brother, I think it''s better to go faster. Let''s take a look inside. We might as well change the road. Isn''t there a lot of forks ahead? Maybe it''s better to change the road?"


    Ouyang Qingqing pouted, she felt that this Mu Fengxue was pretending, that the road chosen by the other party was indeed able to discover the elixir, and every time she came, it was picked by people, and there were no monsters on the roadside. A few, she estimated that there must be a super powerful person on this road. If not, how could they have come here, all the elixir have been picked, and the luck is too bad, right?


    Although Mu Fengxue discovered these places, she still felt that it was time to go another way.


    Mu Fengxue felt a little uncomfortable when she heard Ouyang Qingqing''s words, but she has been in such a situation for more than a day, and she herself has some doubts, is it really her alchemy workshop that can only concoct alchemy and discover elixir This matter is simply no better than those people. If every time it is slower, I am afraid that I will not get anything all the way to the end.


    Just let her choose another path like this, her heart was stuffy, as if she was about to lose something.


    Ouyang Li actually felt that he should change his path.


    "Xue''er, why don''t you just listen to Qingqing. There must be some strong man walking in front of this road. Any good things he can find must have been picked." Now, even he was doubting whether they had landed on them.


    Mu Fengxue looked at the path that she had chosen from the very beginning. For some reason, she felt a little uncomfortable, as if she would lose a lot if she didn¡¯t go here, yes, she would lose a lot.


    She bit her lip: "Why don''t we try it again, if it''s still the same tomorrow, change it!"


    She could also see that people like Gu Fenglin were already a little dissatisfied with her. Especially Li Dingxiang, who was a little cynical to her along the way. Among the four, Li Dingxiang didn''t like her very much.


    If she can''t find something useful, she can''t win over them.


    She wants everyone to obey her. These four people are considered to have some status in the outer peaks, and they can gather a lot of people. That''s why she deliberately got to know these people, no matter if they are powerful or not, they always have a role, even if they are a cannon fodder at a critical moment.


    Sure enough, hearing Mu Fengxue''s words, Li Dingxiang snorted coldly, expressing her dissatisfaction. Originally thought that following Mu Fengxue would get a lot of benefits, what happened?


    The benefits are not obtained, it is all pits!


    Ouyang Li raised his head: "Then let''s take this road for another day. If it doesn''t work tomorrow, we''ll change direction."


    After entering the middle level, you can see all kinds of forks after walking for a long time, and there are also many formations. However, Duguang Island is very different. Although there is a formation here, it has no power to attack people. On the contrary, it is very easy to escape when it is chased and killed.


    The most dangerous things here are monsters and people. As long as they don¡¯t fall into the mouths of monsters and don¡¯t get attacked by people, then basically there will be no worries about their lives.


    A day later, the situation did not change at all, and Mu Fengxue had no choice but to change their route. As she got off that road, she really had a feeling that something was going away from her.


    I also think it may be an illusion!


    On the other side, Mu Bing Yun Yu Wu Yun was one person and one bird, which can be said to have gained a lot.


    When they walked under a thousand-year-old locust tree, they suddenly stopped. The locust blossoms bloomed just right, and petals fell off and landed on them. They stopped under the tree, didn''t move, all looked straight ahead.


    There is a small stream in front of it, and it is most appropriate to call it a trickle. In front of the creek, there is a land of flowers, where there are countless mountain flowers, which are particularly bright and colorful, and they look vibrant under the sunlight.


    "Bingyun, the place for the little bird has arrived."


    "Ok, I know."


    After three days, they finally got here. They all know what it means to be here.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression became serious: "White Phoenix''s strength is currently not high, at the first rank of Martial Emperor." It is even lower than her, "But she is very cunning and good at running away, Wu Yun, absolutely cannot let her run away. "


    "Understood, let''s go over!"


    Dark Cloud''s expression became serious, no matter what, she was going to eat the white phoenix today.


    Because of this little bitch, her and Bingyun''s escape route was even more difficult and dangerous, and they almost fell down many times. Fortunately, they had a good understanding of each other, and each time they were able to get through the thrilling journey.


    Mu Fengxue has a treasure of alchemy, and from time to time he gives the little bird good things to eat. Originally, the white phoenix was promoted very quickly, and his strength increased even faster.


    Although she feels that she is not ordinary, but in terms of promotion, she can''t compete with the little bird. The only advantage is that her strength is very solid, so she can escape the attack of the little bird.


    One person and one bird hid their breath and slowly lurked towards the other side of the stream. Gently jumping over the creek, Shan Hua hid their figures. There is a phoenix nest over there, and the white phoenix lives there.


    held his breath and slowly approached.


    They seem to have sensed the breath of the white phoenix.


    "Bingyun, it''s easy for you to be exposed as a human being. After all, the bird''s nose is very well-informed. I''ll outflank it first. You wait for my signal, and we''ll do it together later."


    "it is good."


    She knew that what the dark clouds said was the truth, so she just lurked in front of her and didn''t move.


    The dark cloud covered itself in the mountain flowers, groping through the flowers. Mu Bingyun could feel her body slowly moving forward, and not far in front of her was the phoenix nest of the White Phoenix.

 Chapter 163： White Phoenix

    Vaguely, she could see the feathers of the white phoenix falling all around, and seeing that the dark cloud had reached the opposite side of the phoenix nest, she gradually breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, an angry voice sounded: "Who?"


    "It''s you?? It''s you, the ugly bird??"


    Mu Bingyun sighed in her heart, and crouched down silently, noticing the situation over there, she would not have heard it wrong, this was Bai Fenghuang''s voice. How could she know Wu Yun? Could it be that the white phoenix has been reborn? ?


    If this is the case, then the world is really dangerous, and she has to hide it well in the future, but apart from Mu Fengxue, she doesn''t seem to have any enemies.


    She discovered that the people who have been reborn so far are all related to her. She had a vague guess that those people were reborn because of her, and she even felt that her rebirth was related to her cheap dad. If it had something to do with her cheap dad, the explanation would make sense.


    "Bingyun, come over here later, something is wrong, be ready to attack at any time, I''ll take this little bird''s words!"


    Suddenly, a sound transmission from the dark cloud came over, which coincided with her, so she stayed where she was and did not move.


    Dark Cloud glanced at the white phoenix in the phoenix nest, with a proud face: "Oh, it turns out to be a white phoenix!"


    "White Phoenix, after eating you, I will definitely be promoted soon, did you let me eat it?" Wu Yun rolled his eyes, "Just now you called me an ugly bird, you know me? By the way, before eating you, I I want to tell you that I''m not ugly."


    White Phoenix was about to launch an attack right away, but squinting at the dark clouds, she was very sure that there was nothing wrong with this ugly bird. She waited here for a while with peace of mind, just to wait for the master to come.


    I didn''t expect to see this ugly bird first. If it wasn''t for the other party, the owner would have killed Mu Bingyun long ago.


    Since the ugly bird was delivered to her door automatically, she would eat the ugly bird first, and then clean up Mu Bingyun, she absolutely could not let Mu Bingyun do bad things again.


    "You actually want to eat me?" Bai Fenghuang raised his head, "Since you have delivered to your door, then I will eat you first."


    "Whoever calls you an ugly bird is always a bad thing!"


    At this point, both Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun can be sure that the white phoenix is ??indeed reborn. Then, it must be removed. It also needs to be removed before Mu Fengxue arrives, otherwise things will not be so simple.


    Dark Cloud couldn''t help but sigh, this wave of reborn army was really lively.


    The white phoenix came out of the phoenix nest, and suddenly rushed towards the dark clouds, without any hesitation, she wanted to bite off the neck of this ugly bird, wait for the master to come, and then inform the master of the original matter.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun suddenly attacked from the back, and at the same time Wu Yun launched an attack.


    White Phoenix didn''t expect that there was another person behind him. Before he could turn around, the white feathers all over his body suddenly stood up, like sharp swords, which looked very sharp. Just when she was about to launch a sharp sword attack, Mu Bingyun quickly flashed behind her, drew her sword and danced wildly, cutting off her feathers in an instant.


    "Damn!"


    The white phoenix screamed, with an angry voice, and the two wings suddenly turned back. At this moment, the dark cloud took the opportunity and grabbed her neck with two claws.


    Bai Fenghuang had no choice but to retract his wings and resist the attack of the dark cloud. Mu Bingyun held the sword, and suddenly slashed on Bai Fenghuang''s double grasp. Suddenly, both claws were cut off by her sword.


    She guessed the strength of the white phoenix well, it is indeed the first rank of the emperor, as long as the opponent''s claws are cut off, and then the opponent''s wings are stopped, it is impossible to escape.


    If you let her deal with it alone, there is no problem, but she is very worried that Mu Fengxue will suddenly catch up.


    No matter where Mu Fengxue is, the other party and the white phoenix are destined to meet.


    The white phoenix that was hurting under his feet flapped his wings angrily. The feathers on the wings fell off quickly and changed horizontally, forming a sharp sword and stabbing at the dark clouds. The dark cloud bird face was very excited, she was determined to eat this little bitch.


    flapped his wings, quickly dodged the opponent''s feather attack, one jumped into the air, his claws became sharp, and he rushed down from above. All of a sudden, he grabbed the neck of the white phoenix, and then pecked it with a mouth shell.


    White Phoenix stared, not knowing how this ugly bird became so powerful.


    "There seems to be a fight over there, let''s go take a look." Mu Fengxue''s voice came from far away, and her voice seemed to be very urgent.


    Mu Bingyun''s complexion changed: "Dark cloud, hurry up, Mu Fengxue is here."


    Bai Fenghuang heard Mu Bingyun''s voice and saw her appear in front of him, and finally realized that it wasn''t her who was reborn, but this woman was also reborn. She struggled and wanted to call out, called Mu Fengxue, but the dark clouds didn''t give her a chance at all. Once again, the claws fell, and the white phoenix finally died unwillingly.


    Throwing the white phoenix down, Wu Yun found a demon pill in the opponent''s body, rolled his eyes, and threw it to Mu Bingyun: "Bingyun, save it for me, this is the demon pill of a divine beast, I I have to stay in the back and enjoy it slowly, and now I eat it, I guess I won''t be able to eat other things later."


    Mu Bingyun silently acted as the housekeeper, and used a box to help her preserve it. What Wu Yun said was also true. If she ate the demon pill of the White Phoenix, she would only be able to digest it.


    The dark cloud stomped on the body of the white phoenix fiercely twice: "I''ll be darling, the phoenix is ??so big, Bingyun, when you hand in the task, this guy will give it to me? Although it''s a little white phoenix, it''s dead. It''s not worth it, but with this, you will have no problem entering the top ten."


    In the beginning, Mu Fengxue was able to enter the first place, just because the white phoenix was alive, this dead, alive, the difference is big.


    She stepped on the white phoenix a few times, expressing that she was very happy. Her nemesis was now dead, and her pores were all open. This feeling was so refreshing. All the sullenness at the beginning seemed to be released at this moment.


    Mu Bingyun also smiled when she saw her happy look.


    Yeah, if the White Phoenix is ??resolved, they have one less threat, but it is still a deadly threat. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Mu Fengxue coming over. There are so many hairs here, it may not be easy to take care of the scene, so there is no need to hide, otherwise people will think she has some good treasure.


    Wu Yun saw Mu Fengxue, and quickly shrank and jumped to Mu Bingyun''s shoulder. Now she is still a very weak bird, and she can''t kill Bai Fengxue at all.


    Seeing her action, Mu Bingyun understood that this dark cloud was trying to hide herself, and it would be useful in a necessary moment.


    "What happened here?"

 Chapter 164： What do you want to know

    Mu Fengxue ran over quickly, and saw Mu Bingyun holding a long sword, standing in front of the dead White Phoenix. I don''t know why when she saw the White Phoenix, she felt like she had missed something, and she felt a little uneasy. Comfortable.


    The opponent actually killed the White Phoenix, so her strength? ?


    Mu Bingyun saw her doubts: "Cousin, are you here?"


    "Cousin, did you kill this white phoenix?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, put away his long sword, and pointed at the neck of the white phoenix: "She didn''t know what monster attacked her, so she fled back to her old nest. Luckily, she happened to meet and killed her."


    Wu Yun''s bird face was very satisfied, and whispered in Mu Bingyun''s ear, "Yes, Bingyun, that''s it, lie a lot, this is how you can live long, if you want to live long, you have to lie a few times a day.


    Mu Fengxue saw the tragic scene at the scene, and it seemed to be true. It seemed that the other party had fought with the injured White Phoenix. She was still a little regretful. She had never found a mount. This White Phoenix was very suitable no matter how you looked at it. She, if she was here first, she would be able to take the White Phoenix as a mount.


    What a pity.


    "Wow, Sister Bingyun, your luck is very good!" Ouyang Qingqing quickly ran to Mu Bingyun''s side. She was the only one present who could get close to Mu Bingyun.


    Although people like ??Gu Fenglin can''t say that they are envious, they also feel a little regretful. From the beginning, she was optimistic about each other, otherwise she would not have invited them to join the mission. However, when the other party was worried about their lives, they chose to keep silent. Although it was not so bad, it was not so easy to become friends.


    At that time, who knew that the other party still had a way to prove his pro-whiteness. After all, in this world of cultivation, everyone is for himself. Therefore, she also has the cheek to ask for something.


    "What, do you regret it?"


    Li Dingxiang said softly on the side, with a bit of sarcasm in his eyes: "It''s too late to regret, Gu Fenglin, you have calculated so much, but in the end you didn''t get your wish? I just said, this world can only rely on itself, and it is impossible to depend on anyone! Now you rely on Mu Fengxue, you can rely on it, I don''t think she is very good, after the assessment, we will part ways!"


    Li Lilac raised a smile: "I understand."


    Her voice was so small that only the two of them could hear it. Everyone''s attention was on Mu Bingyun, so they didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "Lilac, you..."


    Li Dingxiang turned her head away: "I have already decided, no need to say more, thank you no matter what these years. Feng Lin, we don''t have much time, I want to try. There is no chance."


    This world is too cruel, if you don¡¯t try, they will be no more than two hundred years old, at most five hundred years old. It''s too short, and without doing anything, it goes to death.


    After having the chance to live forever, monks fear death the most.


    "Stop talking, just look at them!"


    Li Dingxiang turned her head to that side. Next to the white phoenix''s body was Mu Bingyun in red. She really didn''t change at all. No, she became stronger. People like her are not as lucky as her, they can only went to gamble.


    Mu Bingyun saw several people staring at her, and when he was about to put away the white phoenix, Mu Fengxue suddenly said, "Cousin."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Fengxue bit her lip and her eyes fell on the white phoenix. She always felt that she should take this white phoenix away, no matter if she was dead or alive.


    "Cousin, can you exchange this white phoenix for me? I prefer the feathers on her body."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the white phoenix, like feathers? There are also no two hairs on it. I am afraid that there is a certain relationship between Mu Fengxue and White Phoenix, which made the other party have such an idea. Of course, she would not agree. What if Mu Fengxue can resurrect the White Phoenix?


    This kind of thing is not impossible, and it is resolutely refused.


    She glanced around: "Cousin, you see that the white phoenix''s hair is scattered around, all of which have been cut off, I am afraid it is useless. Besides, this white phoenix is ??the ration of my family''s dark clouds, and I can''t give it to you. Change."


    "Sister Bingyun, of course, can''t exchange it for you. Take this white phoenix out and report it to Shang Lao, and Sister Bingyun is basically qualified to enter the top ten," Ouyang Qingqing said with a "yin and yang weirdness" on her face, "Senior Sister Mu , what''s your idea?"


    "Sister Bingyun, hurry up and put it away. If more people attack you, it will be troublesome."


    Ouyang Qingqing squinted at Mu Fengxue, as if she was talking about the other party. Everyone here knows that she doesn''t like Mu Fengxue, but Mu Bingyun.


    In fact, they both prefer Mu Bingyun. Although she doesn''t seem to be human, after getting along, they find a pure person. Although Mu Fengxue looks like a fairy, after spending a long time together, they will feel that this person wears a mask. The same, always makes people cold on the back.


    "I''m so sorry, it was Cher who was too abrupt."


    Mu Fengxue clenched her fists, not in a hurry. When the opponent removed her, she would take back the white phoenix. She felt an urgency in her heart to get the white phoenix, even if it was a corpse.


    Mu Bingyun put away the white phoenix, the dark cloud stepped on her shoulder, and glanced at Mu Fengxue a few times, that little look was a treacherous smile. She could feel the happiness of the dark clouds, and she was also very happy that the reborn white phoenix was resolved.


    If she can take the opportunity to solve Mu Fengxue, she will be even more happy.


    It¡¯s just that there are always people by Mu Fengxue¡¯s side. Besides, the other party is one step higher than her. If you want to deal with it, it¡¯s not impossible, and you will definitely pay a little price. To solve the other party, you must be quick and accurate, and absolutely cannot be suspected.


    However, there are many people here, and Ling Jichen is also in the innermost layer, so it is not easy to start.


    "Junior Sister Mu, why did you rush into the formation all of a sudden and didn''t wait for us?"


    Ouyang Li took two steps forward and was a little skeptical. Could it be that she knew what treasure was here? Feng Qingyi told him that this time, there are strange treasures born in it, and there are countless strong people in it, and it is absolutely impossible to enter the inner layer.


    Mu Bingyun knew that Ouyang Li, a guy who likes to calculate, was suspicious of her.


    "Senior Brother Ouyang, what do you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Li looked embarrassed. He didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so frank again. I''m afraid there is no secret. It must have been an accident!


    "Junior Sister Mu, this is a misunderstanding. Everyone was worried about you before, so I asked this. It''s good to see that you are all right." Ouyang Li quickly changed the topic, "Brother Fu and Junior Brother Jing are a little worried about you, so just I came to find you in the front, I didn''t expect you to be here, they are probably still in front, but the formation here is complicated by mistake, and it is possible that it is still in the back."

 Chapter 165： promotion

    It turned out to be so.


    Jinshui will find her, she can understand.


    Why did that Fu Xilin find her? ?


    "Then let''s go inside! Let''s hunt down some monsters. The further you go inside, the better the elixir inside." Mu Bingyun didn''t have to get rid of Mu Fengxue for the time being. There is no Qiao Wenshan here, and Ouyang Li is still here, so don''t worry for now.


    The last thing is to **** that exotic treasure. If you can get the best, Mu Fengxue can''t get it. This life will definitely not let the other party''s luck be so lucky. It''s not easy to live a new life.


    Speaking of hunting monsters and picking elixir, the scene became weird.


    Mu Bingyun saw that everyone didn''t speak, and they all looked a little embarrassed, and knew what they were thinking.


    Ouyang Qingqing is the one who can''t control her words: "Sister Bingyun, we encountered a very strange thing along the way."


    "We walk and talk..."


    Mu Fengxue stiffened and had to keep up. It seems that this little thing can''t be saved, and she doesn''t want it. If they didn''t change their route later, they really couldn''t catch anything.


    Fortunately, I changed the route, killed some monsters, and picked some elixir. Although it was not very advanced, I could make do with it. She could feel how the eyes of the four Gu Fenglin were looking at her. She drew these four people together, so she wouldn''t let them go. Now in Waifeng, there is still no power, Mu Mingfei is simply a thing that has more than enough success and more than failure, and following Qiao Wenshan''s mind, it can''t be clearer.


    She did the same thing before, but it failed.


    Those who want to betray her will not make them feel better!


    depends on whether the other party is interested.


    Staring at Mu Bingyun''s back, cold light flashed in his eyes, don''t even think about going out!


    Ouyang Li suddenly felt the murderous aura rising from Mu Fengxue''s body, but it only flashed by, but he felt it. There is some interest in his eyes, he has long known that these two cousins ??are not calm on the surface.


    Sure enough, after staying with Mu Fengxue for a long time, he found that this woman is very terrifying, but she is very talented and can easily win people over.


    So, it would be a good choice if she could go to Ouyang''s house.


    However, Mu Bingyun thought of this, his eyes sank, an unknown strong man was behind her, let alone Mu Fengxue, their Ouyang family couldn''t afford to offend her. Or take a detour, don''t provoke each other.


    Therefore, now the Ouyang family and the Fu family don''t dare to send someone to follow Mu Bingyun, and the strong people around her are uncertain. They even thought that Mu Fengxue was cultivated by this strong man, and even if she had an amazing talent in this matter, they would not be surprised.


    Can let a follower easily enter Ouyang''s house, and slaughter half of their elders casually, how can they be ordinary people?


    It must be a strong man from Nanhuang. Nanhuang, Ouyang''s family does not dare to enter that place now, the people there are too scary.


    "Senior brother Ouyang, is there any problem, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Fengxue suddenly found that Ouyang Li was thinking, looking at Mu Bingyun from time to time, thinking that he was doubting the other party.


    "Nothing, Xueer, let''s go quickly. If we can''t hunt down powerful monsters, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it into the top ten." His goal was to go for the first place.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Mu Fengxue is also a little anxious. At present, she has not hunted down any decent monsters. This is really depressing. What if it was the White Phoenix that she met first?


    She can take the white phoenix as a mount, a living white phoenix, it is not easy to enter the first place.


    Among the disciples who participated in the assessment this time, the highest cultivation level was at the ninth rank of Wu Zun, and they were about to reach the age of 100. This can be considered a kind of fairness. After all, after over a hundred years old, those with a little more talent have already broken through the realm of Xuanshi, which is not very fair to the disciples at the bottom.


    Liuyun Sect needs young and talented disciples, and will not let other disciples with average talent compete for this reward.


    The group of ?? ran quickly, and they didn''t let go of the monsters they encountered on the road. Generally speaking, Mu Fengxue and the others didn''t like it, so they let Gu Fenglin and the four solve it.


    Ouyang Qingqing and Mu Bingyun are the ones who are stronger, and what the four of Gu Fenglin can''t deal with, let Ouyang Qingqing and Mu Bingyun solve them.


    As for the stronger ones, let Mu Fengxue and Ouyang Li deal with them.


    They are all who can deal with monsters alone, then whoever will go. Little low-level monsters, Mu Fengxue and Ouyang Li really didn''t look down on them. A fifth-order Martial Emperor, and a fourth-order Martial Venerable.


    At this time, Gu Fenglin and the others were dealing with a few mutated leopards, and the rest were waiting by the side, with no intention of helping, unless they would die. Once someone helped each other, these leopards would no longer belong to the four of Gu Fenglin.


    So they didn''t call for help even though they seemed to be struggling. It seems that following Mu Fengxue''s side is not bad, it is hard to believe that she will win people''s hearts, and these low-level things are of no use to her.


    "Sister Bingyun??"


    Suddenly, Ouyang Qingqing looked at Mu Bingyun suspiciously, and wanted to touch her with his hand, but was blocked by the dark cloud, the dark cloud bird shook his head, and immediately let her understand that seeing Mu Bingyun''s appearance, it seemed that he was about to advance. .


    Suddenly Ouyang Qingqing''s little face became serious, he set up a formation beside Mu Bingyun, holding a sword, he also released his flaming horse and guarded around Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Fengxue also saw the movement here. Knowing that Mu Bingyun was advancing, she slapped the truth with one hand. At this time, killing Mu Bingyun was the best way to kill. But she still controlled her hand, and if she did it herself, there would be no good results. Unless she can kill everyone here, she still doesn''t have that much ability.


    Ouyang Li noticed Mu Fengxue''s sudden flash of killing intent, and the corner of his mouth twitched. As expected, he didn''t know the hatred between them, but he was a little curious.


    His eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, she actually advanced again.


    Although it was very slow in front of him, but with her talent for losing her veins, it was really fast.


    Mu Bingyun dared to be so bold just because she had Ouyang Qingqing by her side. If there was only Ouyang Li and no Ouyang Qingqing, she would not do this. It didn''t take long for Gu Fenglin''s side to end, and Mu Bingyun also opened his eyes.


    Thunder vein, fifth order of Emperor Wu, Wood vein, fifth order of Emperor Wu. This time, I was really happy, especially the wood veins, which jumped several small realms in a row. Lei Mai advanced to the first rank.

 Chapter 166： Jiaolong

    Both breakthroughs made her look very happy.


    Everyone around ?? has seen that from the first rank of King Wu to the fifth rank of King Wu, they are all sighing, breaking the dan, it is really a good thing!


    Mu Fengxue gritted his teeth, this waste is very lucky.


    Po Lidan, she knows that if there is an elixir, she can also let the alchemy workshop help her refine it, but taking this kind of elixir is a life and death.


    She will say that Mu Bingyun is lucky!


    But she''s not worried about this. As far as she knows, the potency of Politan is only so much. When it is exhausted, the speed of cultivation will slow down, and the progress will be slower than the beginning.


    "Sister Bingyun, congratulations."


    Ouyang Qingqing was the first to congratulate her, and it came from the heart.


    "thanks."


    Mu Fengxue restrained her emotions and walked over: "Cousin, congratulations, breaking through so many realms in a row is really the first time I''ve seen it." Of course, it wasn''t the first time she saw her, she herself broke through once. A big realm! But she wouldn''t be stupid enough to say these things, and now many people''s eyes are on her.


    After everyone present congratulated Mu Bingyun, they continued to set off.


    Regarding Mu Bingyun''s breakthrough, although it made some people feel sour, it couldn''t stop it. The entire Floating Cloud Sect knew that she had taken Politan, and there was nothing to say about it.


    Now it¡¯s better to kill a few more monsters, you can¡¯t get the last place, right?


    A genius like Mu Fengxue will be laughed at if he can''t make it into the top ten.


    "There seems to be the sound of water in front?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s ears were pointed, and he heard it all at once, "Let''s go and see, this water sounds a bit loud, isn''t it a river??"


    Mu Fengxue was fascinated for a moment: "I think it might be a waterfall."


    "Is it a waterfall?" Ouyang Qingqing pouted, although he didn''t want to admit it, he thought it might be a waterfall, "I don''t know if there are any monsters there, after walking for so long, I haven''t hunted much yet, brother, if I am in the top 100 If you can''t get in, what should you do?"


    There is nothing to do about this Ouyang Li: "Qingqing, it''s not that there are still twenty days left, there is still time to come."


    "I hope so, I hope there will be more monsters coming later, then it''s better if it''s a beast tide!" After speaking, Ouyang Qingqing felt a chill on her body, and she saw Gu Fenglin and the four staring at her, she quickly changed her words, " The beast swarm is too scary, let''s do something else."


    In fact, she was saying that if a beast swarm really came, she wouldn''t have to run away.


    "Let''s go and have a look first."


    Mu Fengxue and Ouyang Li walked to the front, and Mu Bingyun silently followed behind. In front of Mu Fengxue, she didn''t want to reveal her strength. Suddenly, within Chiye''s range, she got a piece of news that there was indeed a waterfall in front, and behind the waterfall, there was a treasure.


    However, there is a fierce beast under the water, it is a thousand-year-old dragon. She had never been here in her previous life, and of course she didn''t know that there were dragons here. There is another treasure. Chiye didn''t tell her what it was. Since Chiye told her, she must not miss it. Now she is thinking about how to get these treasures under the eyes of these people.


    Since she discovered it, if the other party didn''t find it, then she didn''t have to contribute.


    The people here, except Ouyang Qingqing, don''t have any sincerity towards her.


    After a while, everyone was not far from the waterfall, and they were able to see the entire waterfall. It was very large and flowed down. It really looked like a piece of white cloth. From a distance, it was particularly spectacular. None of them moved, and everyone found a strong breath underwater.


    "Look, what''s on the top of the waterfall??" Gu Fenglin pointed to the top of the waterfall. When a few people looked up, they saw the seven flowers of different colors. Under the power of the huge water flow, the flowers remained the same. It blooms very well, stands still, and you don''t know what ordinary flowers are at a glance.


    After communicating with Chi Ye, Mu Bingyun knew the name of this flower, the seven-star flower, a mysterious elixir, and it was a good thing. She could already feel the burning eyes of the people around her. This flower is seen by everyone, and it is estimated that it can only be divided equally.


    However, there are eight of them here, and there are only seven flowers, so how to divide them?


    The four of Gu Fenglin were a little nervous. The four of them were the weakest here. If they robbed them, they would not be able to rob them at all.


    "This Jiaolong belongs to me, you can go pick flowers." Ouyang stared at the Jiaolong lurking under the water with great interest, "I just need a mount, so I will accept him!" Originally he did not intend to accept the mount, but now If you come across it, don''t miss it.


    Mu Bingyun was still a little emotional. Sure enough, everything was changing. Ouyang Li in his previous life had never had a mount, and she had never heard of this Jiaolong, but the more changes in this life, the better it would be for her.


    "Okay, Senior Brother Ouyang, then you have to be careful, this Jiaolong may have the strength of a profound scholar." Mu Fengxue also looked serious, "If Senior Brother needs help, Xue''er will do her best!"


    I have to say, Mu Fengxue''s words are too appropriate, although Ouyang Li knew that she was quite shrewd, she couldn''t help but be moved.


    "Xue''er, you don''t need to pay attention, Jiaolong''s strength is too strong, you may not be able to deal with it, I will lead him away later, you and them will go up and get the seven-star flower."


    "Okay." Mu Fengxue replied, of course she knew that she was not an opponent at all, and that there was such a powerful Jiaolong, luckily Ouyang Li was there. She had no way to look left or right, and it was estimated that she had to go up from this waterfall. If you don''t get rid of the Jiaolong, I''m afraid you have to go back and find a new way to go there. That way the delay will be even more.


    For this decision, the four Gu Fenglin were very happy. Ouyang Li didn''t want the seven-star flower, so they could each have one, and no one would be left behind.


    Afterwards, a few people gathered around to discuss it. Ouyang Li led the Jiaolong to appear in front, and the rest of the people took the opportunity to go up and pick the seven-star flower. No matter who picked it, they all waited there, and then divided the seven-star flower. Once Ouyang Li has taken Jiaolong away, he can leave.


    Everyone has no opinion. If they are asked to deal with the dragon, they may be eaten by the dragon before they go there.


    After the discussion was over, Mu Bingyun and the others retreated to the other side, not far from the waterfall. Once Ouyang Li led the Jiaolong out, they would be able to rush up quickly. Ouyang Li walked forward cautiously and looked at the Jiaolong lurking in the water. Those eyes stared at him, and he knew that the Jiaolong had discovered them long ago.


    I guess he wanted them to walk over and ate them all, which is really cunning.

 Chapter 167： battle

    Seeing Ouyang Li walking over step by step, several people''s hearts were raised.


    Mu Bingyun was observing the waterfall. Later, she was going to take advantage of the water''s power to let herself fall into the waterfall. The news that Chiye gave her was inside. Something better than the Seven Star Flowers must not be missed. She watched Mu Fengxue staring at the seven-star flower, and she knew that the other party must not have noticed it, and she could avoid it when she moved faster.


    Thanks to this dragon, otherwise it would not be so easy.


    Mu Fengxue looked back and wanted to send news to Mu Mingfei. I don''t know why, but there is no way to pass news here. This is what makes her annoyed. Don''t miss such a good opportunity. I hope they can Meet Qiao Wenshan and these people earlier, and then she will use some means, and it will be easy.


    Ouyang Li had already walked to the water''s edge, listening to the sound of the huge waterfall running, his whole body was facing the dragon in the water.


    "Jiaolong, be my mount!"


    Everyone thought that Ouyang Li would definitely start the fight directly. As a result, they negotiated first, and it was not too late to fight if the negotiation was not good. As expected, they belonged to the Ouyang family.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡±


    "roll-"


    The huge roar shook Ouyang Li back two steps. His eyes were a little shocked and a little excited. It really was an extremely powerful Jiaolong. It was a very good thing to take it as a mount. As long as this Flood Dragon is subdued, if there is no accident, he will be able to take the first place, and the Dragon Subduing Sword will be his.


    At that moment, Mu Bingyun clearly saw the ambition in Ouyang Li''s eyes. She was expressionless and showed nothing. On the contrary, it was Mu Fengxue, who admired it a little. It was no wonder that they could live in peace. They were all one kind of people.


    "Jiaolong, if we fight, if we lose, I will leave, if we win, you will become my mount, how about that?"


    Ouyang Li seemed to be thinking when he saw Jiaolong, "Why, do you think that Jiaolong, who is in the realm of Xuanshi, would not dare to deal with me, a small human at the level of Wuzun??"


    Regarding Ouyang Li''s aggressive tactics, Jiaolong shook his big head: "Boy, don''t use aggressive tactics, this Jiaolong won''t be fooled, I want this Jiaolong to give up his freedom and let you ride, but there is no way. Leave immediately, or this Jiaolong will eat you all!"


    The big Jiaolong head floated on the water, with a pair of bulging eyes, glaring at Ouyang Li, "Boy, this Jiaolong looks like you are more powerful here, let''s go, you two are not even this Jiaolong''s opponent."


    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t expect this Jiaolong''s IQ to be so high. Ouyang Li''s face was not good-looking. Jiaolong was not fooled. It reminded him of Mu Bingyun inexplicably. The other party''s words pierced his mind in a word, and there is no reason to refute, which is more uncomfortable than eating flies.


    felt that he couldn''t hold his face, and took out his long sword: "Since you don''t agree, then you have to agree if you don''t agree."


    Immediately raised his sword and rushed over, his whole body vibrated with a powerful momentum, and his robes were blown out. The cold light on the sword suddenly appeared, and Jiaolong''s eyes were surprised. Today, he did not expect to meet a daring human being.


    At this moment, the entire body of the dragon leaped up from the water, and the body of a long, thick dragon with black scales was all displayed in the eyes of everyone. The people present were seeing Jiaolong for the first time, and while they were shocked, they were also a little scared. If it is to let them deal with it, I am afraid there will be some difficulties.


    "Human, since you are so ignorant, then this Jiaolong is welcome." The huge dragon''s mouth in mid-air opened, spit out human words, and the tree facing him was blown up by the roots, showing that his How powerful is the momentum.


    His contemptuous eyes stared at Ouyang Li, as if the next moment, this tiny human being in front of him was his meal.


    "Come on, Jiaolong, today it''s up to you to eat me or I take you!"


    Ouyang Li was not afraid of danger, and in a flash, he floated in the air and looked at Jiaolong. Jiaolong''s eyes were full of anger, and the entire huge body suddenly slammed into him. Although Ouyang Li was much smaller than Jiaolong, he was also flexible. He kept jumping to avoid in mid-air, taking advantage of Jiaolong''s inflexibility, His sword quickly slashed at Jiaolong, creating bursts of sparks.


    Jiaolong was annoyed for a while, and his body was spinning rapidly. Under the guidance of Ouyang Li, he gradually moved away from the sky above the waterfall. Seeing this opportunity, everyone jumped to the waterfall very tacitly, Mu Fengxue was in front, Gu Fenglin and others followed one after another, Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Qingqing followed.


    Over there, the dragon felt that someone was hitting on his seven-star flower idea, but he was so angry that he was angry, and a dragon swayed its tail and fanned towards the waterfall.


    At this time, Mu Fengxue had already reached the waterfall, and at the same time, he picked the seven-star flower, and Gu Fenglin and others also quickly went up. At first sight, there were only Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Qingqing.


    When the huge tail of the Jiaolong was about to fall on the two of them, Mu Bingyun looked up, she could see the fierceness in Mu Fengxue''s eyes, and Ouyang Qingqing by her side also quickly went up, but the tail of the Jiaolong immediately went up. to hit them.


    The people above were anxious, and Ouyang Li was even more anxious.


    Just when everyone felt that the two of them couldn''t escape, suddenly, Mu Bingyun pushed Ouyang Qingqing up with one hand, Ouyang Qingqing quickly landed on the waterfall, at this time, Jiaolong''s tail had already hit just now. s position.


    That''s it... Everyone watched helplessly as Mu Bingyun hit Jiaolong''s tail, and at the same time, Jiaolong didn''t leave the waterfall, so they couldn''t ask them to inquire about the situation below.


    At that moment, Ouyang Qingqing burst into tears, Gu Fenglin and others were surprised, Ouyang Li was stunned, and Mu Fengxue succeeded. She was thinking that before she even shot, Mu Bingyun was shot to death by Jiaolong. Just now, that was what Jiaolong''s anger was directed at. Even she couldn''t escape, and even if she didn''t die, she would be seriously injured. Mu Bingyun was weaker than her, and would definitely not survive.


    But the Mu Fengxue that everyone saw was pale, sad and weeping.


    "Dragon, take your life!"


    Ouyang Li suddenly felt a little sour in his heart, some didn''t want to take him as a mount, he wanted to take his life and avenge her! He raised his sword and rushed over, with fatal moves, even more powerful than before.


    He thought he was a little ill.


    One person and one dragon fought around the ordinary once again. Seeing that Jiaolong had left, Ouyang Qingqing wanted to go down to find Mu Bingyun, but was stopped by Mu Fengxue.


    "What are you stopping me for?? I''m going to find Sister Bingyun, she must still be alive!" Ouyang Qingqing said firmly, she knew that Sister Bingyun would not just die like this, she would definitely live.

 Chapter 168： water curtain cave

    Sister Bingyun is so good, she will definitely live. Thinking about it, her eyes filled with tears, and it was because she was too weak. If she hadn''t dragged down Sister Bingyun, she would not have been hit by the dragon, and her life and death would not have been uncertain.


    "Qingqing, it''s too dangerous right now. Jiaolong will find your location at any time. I''m also very worried about my cousin, but, think about Senior Brother Ouyang still fighting Jiaolong, what if you go down and distract him?"


    Mu Fengxue said with a worried look, "Why don''t we wait first, wait for Senior Brother Ouyang to subdue Jiaolong, and then go down to find my cousin?"


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t speak. She stared down and didn''t see Mu Bingyun''s figure at all. She was worried, but she knew that going down by herself would distract her brother. By then, everyone here would be eaten by Jiaolong. Who avenged Sister Bingyun?


    Seeing Ouyang Qingqing calm down, Mu Fengxue breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Mu Bingyun is still alive now, if he doesn''t get treatment in time, he might die in a while, and that''s why she stops her.


    And what about Mu Bingyun?


    Behind the waterfall, she passed through a wonderful formation and entered the cave.


    "Whoa, whoa, Bingyun, look at the golden glittering everywhere in this cave, isn''t it so beautiful?" Wu Yun fluttered his wings, "I heard about Shuilian Cave in books before, but I didn''t expect to see it like this. The cave. Bingyun, let''s find the treasure. There is actually a formation here, and thanks to Chiye, otherwise you and us would not have found it. The Jiaolong''s blow also helped us, otherwise we would not be able to enter this place with our strength. ."


    "Well, I''ll go take a look first."


    Mu Bingyun quickly searched the cave according to Chiye''s instructions.


    "It''s here."


    In the innermost part of the cave, there is a milky white stone. She reached out and touched it. It was very smooth and felt a little wet. There was obviously no water on it, which looked a bit strange.


    "Bingyun, what is this?"


    The stone in front of him is oval, but the top and bottom are flat. The dark cloud turned the stone over with his claws, and there was nothing underneath.


    "This is baby?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at Chiye''s instructions. When the dark cloud turned the stone, the red dot was moving, so it was this stone.


    "Chiye said this is a treasure."


    Wu Yun grabbed it twice, and found that the stone was very hard, and it didn''t even have a single mark at all. It was estimated that it was a treasure in the heart. However, she didn''t know what kind of baby this was, and she was a little anxious.


    "Then Bingyun, let''s get it away first? When the outside is over, it will be bad to be seen." She was afraid that people outside would suddenly come in and grab the treasure from them. Chi Ye said it was the treasure, so it must be baby.


    "Well, good." With a thought, Mu Bingyun took the milky white stone in.


    "Bingyun, there seem to be a few spirit medicines here. They look good. There are not only a few, but dozens of them. They came to pick them. Judging from the appearance, it is estimated that they have been around for thousands of years."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun ran to Wuyun''s side, and as expected, he saw the very good growth of the elixir in front of him. One person and one bird picked dozens of elixir trees.


    Dark Cloud was a little unwilling, and began to look around in the cave. She touched the shiny places: "Bingyun, do you know what these shiny things are?"


    "do not know."


    The dark cloud bird had a puzzled face, and pecked it twice with its beak. Suddenly, she pecked the bright spot, and a shiny liquid flowed out from it. She was a little surprised, and she quickly took it out with a bottle. Dressed up.


    "What is this thing?" She took it while Mu Bingyun was not paying attention, she couldn''t help taking a sip, and she felt refreshed immediately, "Good thing, Bingyun, this liquid tastes good."


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly came to her: "Why do you eat everything?"


    "Bingyun, there''s really no problem. You take a sip. I feel that my strength has increased a lot now, and I don''t know what it is..." At this moment, Mu Bingyun also took a sip. At the same time, Chi Ye judged Come out, this thing is not poisonous, and after a while, she got an accurate answer. She had forgotten before that Chiye could judge all kinds of items, as long as she held them.


    By the way, the previous stone, forget it, I will talk about it when I have time.


    "This is the colorful liquid."


    "What is the function of the colorful spiritual liquid, ice cloud, and the colorful spiritual liquid?"


    "Purify the meridians and widen the meridians. As long as you drink a sip of the colorful spiritual liquid every time you practice, you will be able to incorporate more profound energy into the meridians, which can make your strength more solid. It''s a good thing, and the dark clouds will be closed soon."


    Hearing the dark cloud, it really is a good thing. In this cave, there are more than a dozen bright spots. One person and one bird quickly pierced these things and collected all the colorful spiritual liquid inside.


    Suddenly the cave became dark.


    "Let''s go out, there is nothing good here." Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, "I don''t know if I can go out, let''s try it first."


    Previously, they came in after being touched by the dragon. They couldn''t get in by their strength alone, and they didn''t know if they would encounter difficulties in going out, which made them all a little serious.


    "Anyway, try it first, Bingyun, am I right? You are the heroine in this life, and your luck has improved." He would not be chased and killed at every turn, and Wu Yun was lying on Mu Bingyun. "It''s just that we still have a long way to go."


    "Dark cloud, this life is already very good, we can go to the top."


    "Well, I will always be with you."


    Wu Yun''s eyes became firm, "I have to kill that little **** Mu Fengxue."


    "Pfft, you are still obsessed with it, and yes, your obsession with me is to kill her."


    They had already reached the door of the cave, and the sound of fighting could be vaguely heard, and they tried to let their bodies pass through.


    I didn¡¯t expect it, and it was a success all of a sudden. They hid behind the water curtain and did not move for the time being, but observed the situation outside, and saw Ouyang Li swiping the Jiaolong with each punch, and the Jiaolong looked a bit miserable.


    "I didn''t expect this Ouyang Li to be very powerful." Wu Yun had some fear in his eyes, "Bing Yun, if Ouyang Li really stood on Mu Fengxue''s side, it wouldn''t be very good for us. If there is a chance, kill him!"


    As long as she helps Mu Fengxue to deal with Bingyun, she will not let it go. She has been by Bingyun''s side in her previous life, and she knows how much she has suffered.


    "And that one named Ling Jichen, Bingyun, what are your plans??"


    Mu Bingyun knew that Wu Yun was worried about her: "Don''t worry, first expose Mu Fengxue''s true face, let him see the face of the person he likes, if they are embarrassed, then they will all be killed!"

 Chapter 169： this flower is for you

    "Very good, Bingyun, this is you. Just a mere Ling Jichen, delusional to get your true heart, you were too obsessed at the beginning."


    "Dark Cloud, let''s go out, don''t worry, I understand."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun quickly passed through the water curtain and jumped up.


    Originally, Ouyang Li was riding on Jiaolong''s body, and he was facing him when he suddenly saw a red figure floating up from the water curtain. Even he didn''t know it. At that moment, his heart was overjoyed.


    He suddenly pinched Jiaolong''s eyelids: "How is it, do you agree?"


    Jiaolong had a bitter look on his face. He wanted to agree earlier, but this human didn''t give him a chance at all. Hearing that, he was completely relieved.


    "Yes, I promise."


    Why didn''t you agree, such a powerful human being can leapfrog the challenge, it''s not wrong to follow him. He is a Flood Dragon, or a Flood Dragon in the Profound Realm. He was beaten down by a human, and it will be difficult to get along here in the future. He can only be laughed at by other monsters, so it is better to follow this human.


    If he doesn''t agree, it is estimated that the other party will give him a cramp.


    Ouyang Li finally signed a contract with Jiaolong, Jiaolonghua fell on his arm, he saw the red clothes on the top and flew up.


    She, if it''s okay, that''s fine.


    "Cousin, fortunately you are all right, everyone is worried to death."


    Mu Fengxue was a little disappointed in his heart, so he didn''t die. He must have fallen into the water curtain when the dragon flicked its tail. Seeing that Mu Bingyun was unscathed, how could she not hate it?


    This life is really big!


    Ouyang Qingqing''s whole face was covered in smears. The moment he saw Mu Bingyun coming up, he suddenly rushed over and took her hand: "Sister Bingyun, you really scared me to death."


    It turned out that she felt that she cultivated slowly and was not in a hurry. With her talent, she could keep up with the footsteps of most people. Just now, she understood her weakness. If she was stronger, Sister Bingyun would not be implicated by her.


    Mu Bingyun saw her face with guilt, and knew that Ouyang Qingqing was indeed a simple little girl.


    "fine."


    Can''t talk about being involved, even if there is no Jiaolong''s tail, she plans to cross the waterfall, just as Jiaolong also helped her.


    "Cousin, where did you get hit by the dragon just now? It''s taken us so long to come up, and it really worries us." Mu Fengxue was a little suspicious. Could it be that he was hit by the other side and went to the back of the waterfall by mistake?


    When they were looking outside, they could clearly see the back of the waterfall. It was just a rock wall, and there was no empty space at all, so they didn''t plan to play behind it.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun came out safely, which made people suspicious.


    "What do you mean?" Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help her. "Sister Bingyun wasn''t injured, that''s fortunate." Her words were not polite at all, which made Mu Fengxue''s face a little embarrassing. If she wasn''t Ouyang Li''s sister, she would have long ago Hands on.


    Mu Bingyun is quite fortunate that behind the waterfall is the structure of the stone wall. In fact, it is a layer of formation, and the general realm can''t be seen at all. If it wasn''t for Chiye, she would have missed this place. Perhaps in the past life, the contents here were not obtained at all, and it was not easy to find out what was behind the waterfall.


    "I found a hidden place underwater, hid, and came out when I saw no danger."


    Mu Fengxue saw that the other party''s body was still a little wet, so he didn''t have any doubts. This is possible. She also tried it behind the waterfall. It was clearly a stone wall. She also touched it. There was no mistake. It was really good luck for the other party.


    "Qingqing, you have misunderstood. I was just worried about my cousin. The situation at that time was really too thrilling. Anyone who saw it thought that my cousin would die, so I asked one more question."


    "Thank you cousin for your concern."


    Mu Bingyun wouldn''t think she was so kind, maybe she was suspicious of some mysterious place she went to!


    Ouyang Qingqing also felt that there was something in Mu Fengxue''s words. She always felt that the other party was always calculating something, and she didn''t know what it was. In short, every time she saw the other party talking to Sister Bingyun, she felt uncomfortable, and felt that the person in front of her had a fake face. It was so obvious that she didn''t believe her brother didn''t see it.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ouyang Li finally came up, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and seeing that she was intact, he finally felt relieved. But he still walked to Mu Fengxue''s side, Ouyang Qingqing rolled his eyes, why did she think her brother was a little abnormal!


    "Xue''er, have you got the Seven Star Flowers?"


    Mu Fengxue took out the seven-star flowers, and each one grew very evenly. She divided it into seven flowers, and seven people divided the flowers. Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly picked one, a bright red flower.


    "Sister Bingyun, this flower is suitable for you."


    Mu Bingyun took it and glanced at her: "This is a spiritual medicine, and it is not worn."


    "In short, it is suitable for you."


    She turned around, picked a pink flower, and put it away by herself. The four of Gu Fenglin also chose their own, and finally left a white one for Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue is so sensible to everyone, but she is very satisfied. She just likes white flowers, how pure and beautiful they look?


    The red one is so gaudy, but the pink one is suitable for a big family lady like Ouyang Qingqing who is held in the palm of her hand.


    The rest are yellow, blue, green and cyan, and the four Gu Fenglin gave them points.


    Of course, the biggest gain was Ouyang Li. He subdued a dragon and took it as a mount. In their eyes, Ouyang Li won the first place, and it was already a sure thing.


    Mu Bingyun recalled in his memory that Ouyang Li from his previous life was ranked second, and Mu Fengxue was the first.


    She just didn''t know where Mu Fengxue could rank without the white phoenix. She always felt that there should be some changes in the future. Mu Fengxue''s luck is definitely not so easy to break.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Fengxue looked up, it was still a dense forest, and he couldn''t see what was ahead at all. She herself has not hunted down many monsters yet, so many days have passed, not to mention Gu Fenglin and the others, they are all anxious.


    They were very happy to get the ?? Seven-Star Flower, but a single Seven-Star Flower couldn''t change their ranking. Only by killing monsters could they be counted.


    At this time, in the deepest part of Duguang Island, there was a peak glowing with silver-white light, and there were countless strong people lined up around the peak, most of them were at the level of Xuanwang or even more powerful. Everyone stared at the mountain with a little greed, and there was a mysterious atmosphere inside, which made them feel more comfortable. When approaching this mountain, they all had an illusion that they would have great luck in the future.

 Chapter 170： dont stab me in the back

    However, they know that this is really just their illusion. Among the mountain peaks, is their purpose this time, and there is a treasure hidden in it. As for why they didn''t do it, they couldn''t get close because the strange treasure never came out.


    The layer of strength on the surface of the mountain peak, they simply cannot penetrate, so they can only wait outside for the time being.


    "Master, you say you do this, is it really okay?"


    The pale cheeks trembled violently. Ever since the master met Bingyun girl, he has become unscrupulous. He can put down his body to do anything shameless and shameless. If he hadn''t been by his side all day, he would definitely think this person was fake.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Cangyu glanced at the mountain below him, "This seat can look down on them."


    "Okay, Master, do you know what that thing is?"


    Cangyu frowned: "It''s a little bit frowning, you are waiting here, if you go in, it is estimated that there will be no scum left."


    Pale shivered, and then saw his master whimper and rushed down. He saw that Cangyu''s body had already submerged into the mountain peak, and the people around didn''t respond at all.


    "Wind Head Seat, did you feel something was wrong, just now?"


    Ling Jichen suddenly had an ominous premonition. He knew that this exotic treasure must belong to Xue''er in the end, so he guarded here early in the morning. In the previous life, Xue''er was seriously injured in order to obtain this exotic treasure. Injured by the strong, he will not let her suffer like this again in this life.


    Feng Qingyi shook his head, with a relaxed expression on his face, as if he was not here to **** rare treasures, but to watch the excitement.


    "No, Ling Shouzuo, are you feeling wrong?"


    Feng Qingyi looked puzzled, "Is it too nervous?"


    Ling Jichen felt regretful to ask the other party, he and Feng Qingyi were not so good at each other.


    Suddenly, the mountain in front of him darkened, and just when everyone was ready to go, it returned to normal. This made them all heaving a sigh of relief, a false alarm, and they didn''t know what just happened.


    "Is the baby about to be born?"


    Feng Tsingyi is a little interested now, and after waiting here for several days, there was no sign of the baby, and he couldn''t go in.


    Ling Jichen was also puzzled, he had also been here in his previous life, but not so early. So I don''t know if this happened, but after Cher got the baby, the silver-white mountain disappeared.


    Seeing that the mountain in front of him is still there, the baby should still be here, he is waiting here, and Xueer will come here in a few days.


    "Master, are you all right?"


    Pale was a little worried.


    "It''s okay, let''s go!"


    ''s gloomy face looked pale. He looked back at the silver-white mountain. That kind of power could actually shock him. It can be seen that the power is not ordinary. But here, no one can stop him.


    "Master, where are we going now? Let''s heal first! I think you''re not badly hurt." Pai Bai complained silently in his heart, his master was planted. For the sake of the master, a lot has changed.


    "No, it will be back in two days."


    "Small wound."


    Here, Pale can''t object, yes, a small injury, as long as it doesn''t die, it is a small injury. He shook his head and followed. He could do anything, but he could only follow with him.


    "Great, I finally met a decent monster," Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes lit up, and he pointed to the monsters around them and counted them. That movement made people have a headache. They are all fortunate that there are not many, and they can still deal with them, "More than fifty monsters, not bad, not bad."


    Mu Bingyun observed those monsters, most of them were lower than King Wu, and a few were higher than King Wu, none of them had reached the realm of Wu Zun. Ouyang Li was not interested in this.


    Mu Fengxue''s gaze fell on those monsters that were also in the Martial Emperor realm. Only monsters of this level would have some effect on her. If she wanted to enter the top ten, no matter how many low-level monsters were Inaccessible. Unless you can really hunt 100,000,000,000, the chances are not high.


    Besides, can it be easy to hunt down 100,000,000,000 people, or within a month?


    Mu Bingyun said that he had a white phoenix, so he would not **** the beast of the martial king realm with Ouyang Qingqing. As for Gu Fenglin and others, they can only deal with those below King Wu, and I am afraid that they will not have the strength to deal with King Wu and above, and maybe they will be torn apart by the other party in the end.


    After everyone discussed it, Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Li stayed on the side, and Mu Fengxue and the others rushed towards the crowd of monsters to fight. At this time, don''t even think that someone will kill you. Whoever killed it will get it.


    Of course, like Mu Mingfei and Qiao Wenshan, she will definitely let Qiao Wenshan catch the monster and let her hunt it down. It''s not that there is no such situation, but if it doesn''t have a good relationship, it basically won''t happen. Who doesn''t want to have a higher ranking.


    The reason why Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Li didn''t do anything was that the things they got had already allowed them to enter the top ten. Unless they got some more powerful monsters, it wouldn''t help them much.


    Mu Bingyun noticed that Ouyang Qingqing was fighting against the monster. After all, in such a chaotic area, she didn''t want Ouyang Qingqing to have any problems. Ouyang Li silently touched her side, and separated a trace of mind to communicate with her.


    "Junior Sister Mu, thank you before."


    The moment he saw Mu Bingyun throw Ouyang Qingqing up, without her, Ouyang Qingqing would definitely have been hit by Jiaolong''s tail. With Ouyang Qingqing''s small body, even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured.


    Mu Bingyun lifted his eyelids and glanced at him: "If that person is someone else, I won''t save him."


    Even if it was you Ouyang Li, she would not save her.


    Ouyang Li''s face was not stiff this time. Knowing that she had such a temper, she smiled instead: "Yes, it is her blessing that Qingqing can know you."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt that this person''s attitude had changed a bit. Could it be because she saved Ouyang Qingqing?


    "Anyway, thank you."


    "Thank you so much, don''t stab me in the back in the future."


    He laughed dumbly at her words.


    It''s been so many years, she still remembers the last time so clearly. He also regretted that incident a little bit. He clearly knew that the temptation in the family was cruel. If they really lost, they would definitely die. At that time, he still passed the news back recklessly. If it was now, he would definitely not will choose.


    Just when she disappeared into Jiaolong''s tail, his heart suddenly stopped, and the feeling of not wanting to see her die filled him up. I don''t know what kind of mood it is, in short, he will not hurt her again.

 Chapter 171： get lost

    Besides, with his Ouyang family, he really didn''t dare to offend her.


    Mu Bingyun stopped talking, her eyes kept falling on Ouyang Qingqing. Fortunately, Ouyang Qingqing''s strength is still good, and she quickly cut down the monsters that rushed in front of her. Under normal circumstances, it only takes three or two swords to kill the monsters.


    The four people on Gu Fenglin''s side also cooperated very well. At least they haven''t been injured yet. It is estimated that they have been fighting together all year round to be able to do this smoothly. In just half an hour, dozens of monsters were all beheaded.


    Mu Fengxue was the fastest. Originally, there were relatively few monsters in the Martial Emperor Realm. Her strength was very strong, so she was naturally the fastest.


    "Okay, let''s continue!"


    Mu Fengxue is no longer as calm as before. With the monsters she is currently hunting, it is estimated that she has not even entered the top 100. Now that ten days have passed, and there are still twenty days left, she must go out.


    We need to find some big guys in the remaining twenty days.


    Everyone didn''t speak, and hurried forward. Without the cautiousness at the beginning, the dangers encountered along the way, with Ouyang Li present, were actually not so dangerous.


    Mu Fengxue doesn''t want to kill Mu Bingyun now, she has to hunt down more monsters, otherwise she won''t be able to enter the top ten at all. If you want to enter the top ten, then you have to hunt down monsters above Wu Zun, and the white phoenix hunted by Mu Bingyun can make her enter the top ten. Although Bai Feng is not a monster above Wu Zun, she is Wu Huang The above divine beasts, divine beasts are more valuable than monster beasts.


    But it still couldn''t compare to Ouyang Li''s Flood Dragon. This Flood Dragon was a living profound practitioner, so it was normal to take the first place.


    "here is?"


    Mu Fengxue suddenly frowned: "Why do I feel like I''ve been circling in the same place and not going forward at all?" After Mu Fengxue raised his question, everyone expressed that feeling.


    Mu Bingyun picked up a silk scarf from under his feet: "Indeed, we have circled this place three times." I have seen this silk scarf twice, what kind of formation is this place caught in?


    Mu Fengxue stared at the silk scarf in her hand, her eyes darkened: "So my cousin found it too."


    "Um."


    When she first walked through here, Chi Yezhong was in the wrong direction. She kept a careful eye and hid a silk scarf. Every time she passed by, she saw it.


    Although Chiye can detect many things, he cannot help her avoid all the formations, some can be avoided, and some cannot be avoided.


    If you want to go out, you still have to rely on yourself. A thing like Chi Ye can only be used as a supplement to her, which is why her cheap old man doesn''t want to leave her any high-level elixir!


    "Then what should we do, we can''t keep going in circles all the time, right?" Lin Chen was a little anxious, and after spending some time in the formation, it would be better to hunt down monsters and move up the ranking.


    Even if you can''t make it into the top 100, you can hunt and kill more, sell it out, and exchange for more cultivation resources, which is always good.


    Delayed here, there is nothing, and it takes time and energy.


    Lin Chen''s question was also what the others wanted to ask. They all looked at Mu Fengxue and Ouyang Li. After all, these two were walking in the front and acting as captains along the way.


    "Since I have returned to this place every time," Mu Fengxue glanced at her and said, "Why don''t we look around now, what is the difference, and find out if there is a way to get out."


    Although this method does not seem like a method, it can only be done in this way at present, and everyone has no objection. Immediately, I looked around. There were a few trees standing around vaguely. They were not big or small, and some were tall. The branches and leaves can only be seen at a high place. The long part below is the trunk. It''s brighter, not gloomy at all.


    Below the tree is grass, and there are one or two small flowers adorning it.


    Apart from these, there seems to be nothing else, and there are some birds flying over and playing in the forest.


    Mu Bingyun walked under a tree, reached out to the branches of the tree, and touched it. At the same time, she saw that Mu Fengxue and Ouyang Li were the same. There was nothing special about this tree, it was similar to what she had encountered before.


    She looked at the trees around her again, and it seemed that there was no problem, but they were more sparse than the original ones, and they seemed to be arranged more neatly.


    Right, neat?


    How can ?? be neat, these are wild trees, it is impossible to be very neat, I went to look in all directions, and found that if I looked at each tree, I could see that it was lined up with the next tree.


    Could it be the reason for these trees?


    Is the ?? array method composed of these trees?


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes suddenly lit up as he walked among the trees: "Senior Brother Ouyang, I suspect that there is something wrong with these trees. This formation is composed of these trees."


    "I''m also a little suspicious," Ouyang Li touched the tree trunk beside him, "This doesn''t look like a natural formation, but a man-made formation."


    As Ouyang Li''s words fell, a gust of wind suddenly rose, and countless dust was blown up, blocking everyone''s sight. They felt that there was a lot more around them, and there was more on it.


    When the wind stopped and the dust fell, the scene before them made them cautious.


    It turned out that at the moment when the dust was flying, all the surrounding trees stretched out their branches and leaves and surrounded everyone. At this time, they seemed to be trapped in a cage, a cage composed of branches and leaves.


    "These trees already have consciousness, they are tree spirits!"


    Mu Fengxue''s face is not very good-looking, and the tree spirit is an extremely difficult demon, "Brother Ouyang, we must get rid of the tree spirit as soon as possible, otherwise all of us will not be able to escape, don''t be entangled by the tree spirit, otherwise He will instantly absorb the flesh and blood of people."


    In the end, there is only a push of bones left, which is comparable to a piranha.


    "What should I do, it''s a tree spirit!" Li Dingxiang was also pale, and with her strength, it might be difficult to escape. In fact, the strength of the four of them is only the realm of samurai, and if they are alone, they will not be able to escape at all.


    Therefore, the four of them involuntarily fell beside Ouyang Li and Mu Fengxue. At present, the strength of these two is the highest, and by their side, they will definitely be safer, at least live longer.


    The branches and leaves are densely surrounded by them, and they seem to be still moving. The ball that will be surrounded soon will become smaller and smaller until they are all wrapped up and swallowed up.


    "Junior Sister Xue''er, what should I do??"


    Gu Fenglin was terrified, if it goes on like this, they will all die.


    Mu Fengxue pulled out his sword: "It can only be killed." She had no choice. If it was a good formation, she was simply a tree spirit, and she could only escape by killing the opponent.

 Chapter 172： Dryad

    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s words, Gu Fenglin and the others felt a little hopeless, and they went out. They didn''t know how long it would take to go out. With their strength, they couldn''t last long.


    Mu Bingyun looked up, all around, and under his feet. At present, only the part under her feet has no branches and leaves, but she is sure that there must be tree roots under her feet, so it is impossible to escape from the ground.


    The only way to get out ?? is to kill, but rampage is not the way to go. Is there no other way? Can restrain the dryad?


    "Do you know what the tree spirits are afraid of?"


    When they suddenly heard Mu Bingyun''s words, everyone was at a loss. How could they know what the tree spirits were afraid of? They were not tree spirits, so how could they understand?


    "Yes, yes, yes," Mu Fengxue suddenly felt a little happy, "I know, tree spirits are afraid of fire." She looked up at the hot weather, and when she remembered the words "forest fire prevention", she understood .


    She took the sword back: "We use fire to burn. In such a big weather, we will definitely be able to burn all the branches and leaves. With profound strength to protect the body, it will not be burned by the fire."


    Even if it is a tree spirit, he has not cultivated a human form yet, and his intelligence is probably not perfect, and it is not so difficult to deal with when he thinks about it.


    "Okay, if you want to escape, just listen to me, use your profound strength to set the branches and leaves in front of you on fire, and while the dryad is in pain, we can rush out."


    Hearing Mu Fengxue¡¯s words, everyone was a little puzzled. They were wondering, what would happen if Fire couldn¡¯t deal with these tree spirits and would provoke them into anger?


    Mu Fengxue knew you when he saw their expressions.


    She first used her profound strength to ignite the flames, and threw them on the branches and leaves, while controlling the fire to gradually increase. Suddenly, they felt the branches and leaves trembling and burning, and the surrounding branches and leaves were hiding.


    At the same time, some branches and leaves extended towards Mu Fengxue. She wanted to catch her. She drew out her sword and cut off the branches and leaves at once: "Everyone, let''s do it!"


    Here, everyone believed it.


    The eight people stood in a circle, at the same time urging the fire, throwing it on the branches and leaves, and constantly controlling the fire to increase. Sure enough, the branches and leaves looked a little scared, and quickly shrank back, where they were originally wrapped tightly. , gradually became sparse. Seeing this, they controlled the fire and chopped the branches and leaves with the long sword in one hand. Every time they made a sword, they faintly heard a scream.


    Hearing this, they knew they had succeeded.


    Mu Bingyun used Chiye to observe the surroundings all the time, and suddenly she felt that the surroundings were gradually gloomy, something was not good.


    "not good!"


    At this moment, Ouyang Li and Mu Fengxue both changed color, "Hurry up!"


    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s words, everyone jumped up quickly, and their bodies quickly took off. At the same time, where they were originally, branches like sharp arrows quickly inserted, wrapping the original place tightly. Tight, sharp branches were inserted fiercely inside, making them feel a little cold in their hearts.


    If they did not escape in time when they were entangled in branches and leaves, then the branches were not inserted in the places below, but in their bodies. Even if it can be defended for a short time, it will be consumed over time, and it will definitely die here.


    There are probably only one or two people who can escape.


    Mu Bingyun looked around, and she found that the tree spirits emitting these leaves and sharp branches should not be those around them, if they were, they would definitely not be able to escape. Now they were standing hidden in these trees, and she used Chiye to slowly stretch out.


    I finally saw a very old tree not far away, very big, that tree looked a little gloomy and ferocious. There was no wind at this time, but it was swaying violently, and the branches and leaves on its body seemed to be a little rare.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the branches and leaves below, and then looked at the branches and leaves of the tree again, it was the same.


    Then the dryad is it.


    All the trees here are controlled by it. If you want to go out, you have to destroy this tree.


    Mu Bingyun glanced down and found that the tree should not have noticed her above it.


    "I know where the dryad is. Now as long as the dryad is killed, we can go out. All the trees here are controlled by it. If it doesn''t die, we can''t go out."


    When she said this, everyone looked at her.


    Mu Fengxue couldn''t care less: "Cousin, where is it? We burned the tree spirit in the past."


    "In front of us," she pondered, "you keep up, we flew over the top of the tree, it didn''t seem to notice us, and I don''t know why."


    She didn''t care whether these people followed or not, she flew up and went in the direction of the tree spirit.


    "Go, let''s go over!"


    Mu Fengxue didn''t hesitate, just go out at this time. She quickly followed behind Mu Bingyun, although she preferred to let Mu Bingyun die, but if the price of death was her own death, then forget it, she still wanted to live longer.


    Wait until the immediate crisis is over.


    After a while, they looked down from the sky and saw a huge ancient tree.


    Looking down from the top, the ancient tree looked like a huge umbrella, stabbed into the depths of the ground, looking very powerful, and the roots exposed around it were larger than ordinary tree trunks. much more. The tree trunk is covered with crooked and wrinkled stripes, crawling on the trunk one by one, like caterpillars and snakes entrenched on it.


    As the trunk goes up, its branches are densely staggered, and green leaves can be seen in the staggered places.


    I don''t know if it was because of the previous attack on them, this ancient tree looked very withered, and there were not many leaves on the tree. Listening carefully, it seems to hear its heavy breathing and the anger in its chest.


    "Damn!"


    An ancient and vicious voice sounded, "Damn humans!"


    "You dare to burn me!"


    Hearing this angry voice, the people in Gu Fenglin were a little scared, it seemed that the tree was very cultivated. Will there be any problem if they just rush up there?


    "I won''t let you escape, I will eat you, and after eating you, I will be able to recover."


    With this sound, they suddenly discovered that the other trees exuded a green aura of life, which was the life force of each tree. At this moment, they all rushed towards this ancient tree.

 Chapter 173： Dread of the Dryad

    In an instant, all the lush trees died.


    "Hahaha-"


    This surprised everyone. They didn''t expect that this tree spirit would absorb all the life force of the surrounding trees in order to gain powerful power.


    At the same time, their existence was also exposed to the eyes of the tree spirit. Its entire trunk twisted, and it quickly separated a long branch from its body and attacked the crowd. The sudden attack caught them by surprise. If they want to leave here, they must destroy the tree spirit.


    However, the tree spirit looks very powerful, how to eliminate it? ?


    In the presence, the four of Gu Fenglin looked very embarrassed. If it wasn''t for Ouyang Li, they would have been entangled in the branches and died.


    "Senior Brother Ouyang, what are we going to do now? If this goes on, we can''t hold it anymore."


    Gu Fenglin had no choice at all at this time. Like Ouyang Li, they could easily deal with it with their own strengths.


    Ouyang Li was dealing with the branch, while seeing the branch attacking them, the clothes of the four Gu Fenglin were torn a lot, and they were also injured a lot.


    "Cher, is there any other way??"


    The tree spirit''s cultivation is no less than his, and because the other party is a tree spirit, these branches are very difficult to deal with. Not to mention that at the bottom, the long roots that have emerged from the ground greeted them with open teeth and claws. As long as the people here fall, they will be immediately plunged into the body by these tree roots and **** blood.


    Mu Fengxue turned pale and shook his head: "Not yet." Suddenly her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and she asked anxiously, "Cousin, can you do anything?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak. At this time, everyone realized that Mu Bingyun''s figure had moved to the tree spirit, and they all felt that she must be crazy. Everyone wanted to stay away from the tree spirit. Why did she still move forward. , isn''t this fatal?


    Ouyang Qingqing wanted to keep up, but she couldn''t get past it at all. She didn''t understand that she and Mu Bingyun seemed to have similar strengths. Much stronger than her.


    Could it be that she is usually lazy?


    Seeing the red figure, Ouyang Li flew towards the tree spirit with a cold expression, feeling a little anxious, but he was here to protect the four Gu Fenglin and Mu Fengxue, so he couldn''t get away at all. In fact, he just didn''t want to. Seeing that something happened to Mu Fengxue, after all, a person with an immortal-level wood vein does not know when he will be able to appear.


    She will be fine.


    He prayed in his heart, he really wanted to help her in the past, but he could never forget that he was Young Master Ouyang.


    Gu Fenglin and the others all looked surprised, and at the same time they were a little regretful. The tree spirit is so powerful, and Mu Bingyun is much stronger than them. This does not mean that the tree spirit can be subdued. She is crazy, she must be crazy.


    Once ?? is entangled by the tree spirit, there is no way to save it.


    The people outside were still dealing with the branches that the dryad attacked past, and Mu Bingyun rushed to the main body of the dryad without saying a word. She ventured over, only to remind her that there were treasures here.


    As long as this thing is taken, the crisis brought by the tree spirits can also be resolved. As long as you rush down from the top branches of this ancient tree, you can reach that place.


    Just when everyone was paying attention, she suddenly rushed down, and she couldn''t stop it at all. The moment she fell, all the branches retreated, and they were all involved in the place where she just fell.


    The crisis of everyone is naturally lifted.


    The roots that were pulled up on the ground gradually sink into the ground. If they hadn''t been able to see the loosened soil, they would never have thought that there was a very powerful tree spirit here. Just now, when they were helpless, Almost devoured them all.


    Now they all fell to the side, staring at the tree spirit with a defensive face. After seeing that the ancient tree finally didn''t move, they finally took a deep breath. Except for Ouyang Li and Mu Fengxue, they all collapsed to the ground.


    Ouyang Li also had blood stains on his body. He guessed that the strength of this tree spirit was close to that of a Xuanshi. The reason he couldn''t deal with it was to protect the people here. Second, he had never encountered any attack by the tree spirit before. It''s easy to get confused.


    He had no problem protecting himself. He jumped on top of the old tree and looked down, where the branches were tightly wrapped, he couldn''t tell if the figure was still alive.


    He fell to the ground and helped Ouyang Qingqing up: "Qingqing, how''s it going?"


    Ouyang Qingqing had some bloodstains on her shoulders, which could be seen from being stabbed by a branch just now.


    Her face was pale, but more worried: "Brother, have you found Sister Bingyun? Where is she?"


    She looked at the old tree, but there was no movement.


    "Why did Big Sister Bingyun rush over suddenly? It''s so dangerous, how could she be able to deal with the ancient tree."


    Mu Fengxue was not injured much, she adjusted her breath and stood up, stared at the ancient tree and said, "Could it be that my cousin found out how to deal with the tree spirit, so she rushed over by herself?"


    Actually, she guessed that there was something in the body of the dryad, but she knew that she couldn''t say it. No matter what, Mu Bingyun saved the lives of these people.


    She wished that the other party would never get out of it, and she didn''t have to deal with it.


    "I don''t know, let''s wait." Ouyang Li said, he didn''t know what to do either. It was his first time meeting a tree spirit. Could it be that the Floating Cloud Sect wants the disciples to be assessed here and the disciples who go out here. , definitely stronger than the average disciple. This is the equivalent of escaping from the dead, and you will die if you are not careful.


    "No, brother, Sister Bingyun is still inside, why don''t we cut down the old tree and look inside to see if Sister Bingyun is inside." Ouyang Qingqing was a little different, what are you waiting for, wait any longer, What if I can''t save Sister Bingyun? ?


    She suddenly felt that her brother was a little cold-blooded? ?


    Facing Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes, Ouyang Li hesitated for a moment: "Qingqing, if we attack the tree spirit again, I wonder if it will fight back like before."


    He has no problem, other people may not agree.


    Ouyang Qingqing looked back at Mu Fengxue and Gu Fenglin, she walked over and said to them, "Sister Bingyun just told the dryad to stop attacking, we went over, chopped down the ancient tree, and found Sister Bingyun, How''s it going?" She bit her lip, tightly holding the long sword in her hand, and her eyes fell on them.


    Seeing that none of them made a sound, I felt a little cold in my heart.

 Chapter 174： promoted again

    She understood.


    These people are cowards who are afraid of death. Sister Bingyun dares to rush into the ancient tree and make the tree spirits stop attacking. But what about these people? Don''t they just cut down trees? To be so withdrawn, she thought to herself, might as well let the tree spirits kill these people!


    She finally understood why Sister Bingyun didn''t like to be in contact with these people. It turned out that they were too cold-blooded. It was the same last time and this time. No wonder...


    "I, Ouyang Qingqing, really saw through you all," she said, holding her long sword. "You don''t need to cut, just leave. I''m here alone, so I don''t believe it. I can''t find Sister Bingyun."


    She looked up: "Brother, do you want to help me chop down trees??"


    Ouyang Li hesitated for a moment, then turned to Mu Fengxue and said, "Xue''er, you take them away first, Qingqing is stubborn, if something happens, I can still take her to escape, if you are all there, then Not good for escaping."


    "it is good."


    Mu Fengxue didn''t want to be killed by Ouyang Qingqing, the eldest young lady with a broken mind, Mu Bingyun had better die inside. After watching it for so long, there is no movement, and it must be dead.


    She didn''t doubt Ouyang Li at all, her own sister was here, and he would definitely not leave.


    "Then Senior Brother Ouyang, you must be careful. Once you encounter something, you must leave quickly. After all, it is really too dangerous here. Xue''er will take them away first." Although she wants to leave, she still has to say Say it nicely.


    It is important to win over Ouyang Li, but in this unsure situation, she should protect herself first!


    Besides, Ouyang Li asked her to go, not her own.


    Ouyang Li stared at Mu Fengxue''s back, his eyes sank. After seeing them disappear from sight, he heard Ouyang Qingqing''s words beside him.


    "Brother, you still have some conscience. If you don''t help me today, I won''t recognize you."


    She took the sword and moved towards the ancient tree: "Brother, we are about to chop down the ancient tree!"


    "By the way, brother, are you worried about Big Sister Bingyun?" Ouyang Li didn''t expect her to suddenly turn around and asked in a blink of an eye, which made him shudder. How could it be, he was just worried about his own sister.


    Just, is it really true that he stayed?


    "Qingqing, don''t talk too much, let''s go over and take a look!" He walked faster than her, and landed next to the ancient tree quickly.


    "Brother, how do we start, do we cut from above or from below?"


    Ouyang Li frowned: "We still cut off its branches first, I don''t know where she is."


    "understood."


    So, the two brothers and sisters began to remove all the branches and leaves around the ancient tree, and finally only a bare trunk remained, and the top part was wrapped by branches and leaves.


    They have been working for so long, and the tree spirit seems to have no reaction at all, and gradually he is relieved. At this point, they were going to remove the last part, which was the branches and leaves that blocked Mu Bingyun''s entry.


    But they were afraid of hurting Mu Bingyun, so their movements were slower.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun didn''t know where she came to. After she came in, Chi Ye shone brightly, followed by her and heard a scream, and then her brows were a little warm, Chi Ye seemed to be eating He recovered the spirit of the tree spirit and transformed the pure energy inside it into her.


    Not only her, but the dark cloud was also taken care of by Chiye. The two of them sat cross-legged in this green place, and slowly began to cultivate.


    After an unknown amount of time, she felt that her body had broken through several times in a row, and then Chiye''s speed slowed down. After adjusting her breath, she opened her eyes.


    Seeing the dark clouds in front of him, the feathers, which were originally black and not very good-looking, are now also black, but they exude a luster. At first glance, they are not ordinary birds, and they are much larger. She hurriedly checked her own cultivation, and was shocked to find out. The Thunder Vessel is still the fifth rank of Emperor Wu, but the wood pulse has broken through to the first rank of Emperor Wu.


    what happened? ?


    Wu Yun also opened her eyes at this time, she was pleasantly surprised: "Bingyun, I''ve advanced. Ha ha ha ha... If it was so fast every time, maybe I could transform earlier."


    "Hey, Bingyun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Bingyun expressed his doubts. Logically speaking, the wood veins would not break through so fast. Could it be because it absorbed the pure energy of the tree spirit essence?


    "Oh, Bingyun, have you forgotten that the tree spirit''s attribute is wood, and you have a wood vein in your body, although it''s a bit useless, but once you absorb the pure power, plus Chi Ye''s help, it''s hard not to advance. "


    "Right."


    Mu Bingyun remembered this, and felt that he had just walked into a dead end. No matter which meridian she breaks through, it belongs to her, which is very helpful to her strength.


    "Hehe, Bingyun, this time is really a big benefit. It turns out that Chiye wanted us to come in to kill this ancient tree spirit."


    Mu Bingyun glanced around, there was nothing left, and at the same time he heard the movement outside, Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was the loudest, and Ouyang Li''s voice was vague.


    "Dark Cloud, don''t talk about it, let''s go out!"


    "Okay, okay." Wu Yun looked treacherous, "This bird can finally protect itself."


    One person and one bird crossed out from the surrounding area, and the figure suddenly appeared outside.


    Ouyang Qingqing, who was busy on the tree trunk, suddenly saw them and jumped down.


    "Sister Bingyun, I just told you that you will be fine," she roared at the tree trunk with a sullen face, "Brother, come down quickly, Big Sister Bingyun is out."


    After hearing this, Ouyang Li quickly fell down and saw Mu Bingyun''s intact appearance. At the same time, he was shocked to find that she had advanced, and she had broken through five small realms in a row, which made him feel a sense of difficulty. .


    Is this a waste vein in everyone''s eyes?


    Call it a genius, right? He doubted whether Politan was really that powerful.


    "Junior Sister Mu, congratulations, you made a breakthrough again."


    Mu Bingyun glanced around and found that just the two of them could guess, whether Ouyang Li was because of her or because he was worried about Ouyang Qingqing, he was barely considered a conscience.


    "Thank you, good luck, I accidentally swallowed the spirit of the dryad."


    Ouyang Li twitched his cheeks when he heard it, accidentally swallowed the spirit of the tree spirit, and then accidentally broke through? If other people hear this, they will definitely be unable to swallow and want to beat them.


    Is ??Essence so easy to swallow? Even an injured tree spirit cannot be dealt with by ordinary people, but it is very normal to be able to break through after swallowing the soul essence. The soul essence itself is a very pure energy, and it is not bad to break through half a big realm. .

 Chapter 175： separate

    "Sister Bingyun, let me tell you, those people in Gu Fenglin, I asked them to help cut down trees to find you, but they are afraid of death," Ouyang Qingqing said with an indignant expression, "If you meet them in the future, please don''t be merciful to save Sister Bingyun. They, I think they will be finished sooner or later. Don''t be sympathetic, such people are not worth it at all, if it weren''t for you, they would have been swallowed by the dryad."


    She just can''t understand, don''t these people understand the least kindness?


    "Two days have passed, Junior Sister Mu, Qingqing, let''s go on!" He didn''t know how to explain it to Qingqing, this is a world of cultivation, if at the time of crisis, he couldn''t protect Gu Fenglin and the others, He would also give up the opponent''s life, even Mu Fengxue.


    This is a cultivation world where strength is respected and the weak eat the strong.


    Their reaction is just the most normal, but he doesn''t like people who don''t remember kindness very much. He seemed to remember that a few years ago, Mu Bingyun had a good relationship with them, and because of that, she ignored these people. He felt that she was right.


    Cultivation world, sometimes need some indifference.


    People who are not on the same level will sooner or later implicate the previous one.


    When there is spare energy, of course, they will help each other. If there is no spare energy, everyone will only save their own lives.


    Ouyang Qingqing wanted to say something, but was stopped by Mu Bingyun: "Let''s go, Qingqing, your monster can''t make it into the top 100, do you want to lose face?"


    "No, then let''s go. By the way, Sister Bingyun, they will need help in the future. Don''t help them. They are all unfamiliar white-eyed wolves. Maybe they will stab you in the back if they help."


    Facing Ouyang Qingqing''s innocent words, she just smiled. She never thought of helping those people, even if they died in front of her, she wouldn''t blink. It''s just a sect, without the slightest affection, nor the slightest debt.


    She always felt Ouyang Li''s eyes on her: "Senior brother Ouyang, what are you looking at me for?"


    "there is nothing."


    Ouyang Li hurriedly turned his head away. He couldn''t help but be attracted when he didn''t look at her, and suddenly found that her whole body was full of brilliance, even more dazzling than Mu Fengxue, but she was too good at hiding, so ordinary people couldn''t see it.


    The three of them ran all the way, Ouyang Qingqing was still chattering, she was the only one who spoke, and they listened.


    Two days have passed since before, and I don''t know where Mu Fengxue and the others have gone. They couldn''t pass messages here, they ran over, and they didn''t find any traces left by Mu Fengxue.


    At this point, he also gave up searching, and chose a path to start hunting monsters.


    This time, she helped Ouyang Qingqing to find the monsters. She also opened Chiye all the way. As long as the monsters were found, they would besiege them with Ouyang Li and let Ouyang Qingqing hunt them down.


    In just a few days, Ouyang Qingqing made a lot of progress and hunted more and more monsters.


    The route she is taking now has deviated from the route in her previous life.


    But on that route, it¡¯s been so long, everything that can be taken away has been taken away, and it¡¯s useless to find it.


    It''s almost half of the time, and they have to go deeper.


    In front of them, you can clearly feel that as long as you take this step, you will be able to feel the difference in profound strength. If you take a step forward, your profound strength will become more intense, and of course it will be accompanied by danger.


    "The front is the depths of Duguang Island."


    Ouyang Li said, "Qingqing, with your strength, I''m afraid it''s a little dangerous inside, why don''t you just hunt down monsters in the middle!" I want to come here, that''s why I say that.


    As for whether he can enter the deep layers or not, it is all right. Now that he''s here, he still wants to come and see. As for Ouyang Qingqing, he just asked, if she was afraid to go in, he would accompany her outside, he only had such a sister.


    Ouyang Qingqing hesitated for a while. It wasn''t that she didn''t know the dangers here. Of course, she also saw that Mu Bingyun wanted to go inside.


    "Qingqing, the monsters inside are more powerful, so I''m afraid it''s not very suitable for you." Mu Bingyun said, "Your monsters are definitely not enough to enter the top 100, why don''t you just separate them here, so at the end For three days, we all come here, wait for a day, and if no one comes, whoever arrives first will leave."


    "Sister Bingyun, it''s very dangerous inside, do you want to go too?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    She didn''t say why she went in, and she thought Ouyang Qingqing wouldn''t ask. Ouyang Li might ask, but she wouldn''t necessarily say it.


    Ouyang Qingqing bit her lip: "Then we agreed."


    She could see that Big Sister Bingyun didn''t seem to want to go in with her. Of course she wasn''t sad, but she felt that her own strength was indeed in danger. Big Sister Bingyun decided that she was definitely worried that she was in danger.


    Even if her brother is there, the danger inside is not necessarily something that her brother can solve.


    Master said, don''t go deep, don''t lose your life easily. She knew how much she weighed, so she didn''t go, so as not to cause trouble to Sister Bingyun.


    "Brother, why don''t you go in with Sister Bingyun?"


    She thought that her brother was in the realm of Wu Zun, and he was much more powerful than Big Sister Bingyun. He would definitely be able to protect her in any danger. Ouyang Li was a little moved, but it was impossible for him to let Ouyang Qingqing be here alone.


    "Qingqing, Senior Brother Ouyang''s mission is to protect you."


    instead of protecting her.


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t be so, I''m in, let''s meet again in the last three days!"


    She was going to rob the treasure, maybe she would be besieged, how could she bring Ouyang Qingqing with her. It is indeed very dangerous inside, just say those strange formations, the formations have no attack power, but those who enter the formations are a bit terrifying.


    "Okay, I understand, Sister Bingyun, you have to be careful with you, I will wait for you here, you must come out."


    She didn''t understand what Mu Bingyun was going to do. The determination in her eyes made her completely ignorant.


    Mu Bingyun stepped on it one step at a time, seeing Ouyang Li''s heart skip a beat.


    He always felt that this step represented something, as if something was about to happen. He suppressed the worry in his heart, watched Mu Bingyun''s figure disappear from a distance, and left here with Ouyang Qingqing. At present, they are going to encircle and suppress the monsters in the middle layer. The middle layer is very large. They only walked a range of roads, and did not explore other places at all.


    Soon after the three disappeared, a few people appeared on the spot.


    "She went in alone."


    Mu Mingfei''s eyes were full of ruthlessness, "Senior Brother Qiao, did you see it?"


    "I see." Qiao Wenshan put his arms around Mu Mingfei, but his eyes were on the white figure on the side, Mu Fengxue, he had never observed her so closely, and Ling Jichen saw her in Liu Yunpai. It''s a little tight, giving him no chance at all.

 Chapter 176： Impossible to have a good relationship

    Mu Fengxue felt Qiao Wenshan''s thoughts and smiled secretly in his eyes: "Senior Brother Qiao."


    "Junior Sister Xueer, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Fengxue with a smile like the breeze: "Nothing. Looking at the appearance of Senior Brother Qiao, do you know my cousin?"


    know?


    Qiao Wenshan was dumbfounded, not only knowing, he also wanted to get it. It''s not too late to kill if he gets it, he wants to get the person in front of him too. It''s just that her identity is too complicated to start with.


    The one in the ?? is different, the disciple without background, if he kills him, no one will hold him accountable, as long as he hides the matter tightly.


    Mu Mingfei didn''t reveal Mu Fengxue''s true face to Qiao Wenshan. She didn''t dare. She understood Mu Fengxue''s methods very well. She could only take secret actions against each other, and couldn''t succeed all at once. Will not show its minions.


    That is too dangerous.


    "Junior Sister Xue''er, you don''t seem to want to be with Junior Sister Mu, why don''t you say hello when you see it?"


    Although Mu Mingfei didn''t say it, how could he not see it, the two were afraid that they were wrong. He had paid attention to these two cousins ??in Liu Yun Pai, and had long known that there was some discord between them. Although he didn''t show it, he was not a fool.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t care about Qiao Wenshan''s point.


    Of course, she and Mu Bingyun are not on the same page, she just wants each other to disappear. After parting with Gu Fenglin and the others, she waited here. Originally, she was here waiting for Ouyang Li, but Ouyang Li was waiting and Mu Bingyun was waiting, so she didn''t go out.


    I thought that the other party had been swallowed by the tree spirit, but I didn''t expect her life to be so great that she was still alive. This is something she can''t tolerate. If she doesn''t kill Mu Bingyun, she always feels uneasy in her heart.


    As for separating from Gu Fenglin and the others, they automatically chose to hunt down monsters in the middle tier, and they had already agreed to meet in the last few days. With their strength, it is already reluctant to enter the middle level, and if they are deeper, it is estimated that they really don''t need to live.


    She can''t guarantee the safety of those people, it''s better to stay here honestly.


    "Senior Brother Qiao, you are really careful," Mu Fengxue showed a holy smile on her face, "Cousin is a little cold, but she doesn''t like to have more contact with me, maybe she has some misunderstandings about me, so I didn''t say hello. I''m afraid I''ll make my cousin angry if I go there."


    She said it so seriously that Qiao Wenshan almost believed it.


    "So it is, then Junior Sister Xue''er, do you want to go to the deep? If you go, let''s go together?" Qiao Wenshan suddenly whispered: "Junior Sister Xue''er, how is your relationship with Junior Sister Mu?"


    "Why does Brother Qiao ask this?"


    Mu Mingfei felt uncomfortable when she saw Mu Bingyun''s pretentious appearance, and only she knew that the other party wanted Mu Bingyun to die. Actually pretending to be here, one day she will reveal all the true faces of the other party!


    Mu Fengxue humiliated her, robbed her senior brother Ouyang, and now wants to use her to deal with Mu Bingyun, this woman should not be too bad!


    "Mayfair, your face doesn''t look very good?"


    Qiao Wenshan turned the corner of his eyes to Mu Mingfei''s look and asked, his well-versed eyes didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mu Mingfei quickly reacted: "Nothing, Brother Qiao, let''s hurry in!"


    She couldn''t wait to remove Mu Bingyun first.


    Qiao Wenshan smiled: "Junior Sister Xue''er, you haven''t answered my words yet!"


    Mu Fengxue''s face suddenly became a little difficult, she did not expect Qiao Wenshan to be such a difficult person. If she answers that her relationship is good, she will definitely help the other party when she does something. If she doesn''t answer well, then what will the other party think? If this matter spreads to the Liuyun faction, the image she has built will be destroyed. .


    To form an alliance with the opponent, she is unwilling. First, this person looks a little insidious. Second, because this person has a background, she may not be able to handle it. If the other party has unreasonable demands and grabs her handle, she cannot escape.


    "Senior Brother Qiao, my cousin and I can''t express our feelings and feelings. Since my cousin joined the Liuyun faction, we haven''t met a few times, and I can''t say ten sentences. Back then, my cousin angered my father and was expelled. I''m afraid Senior Brother Qiao also knows about the matter of leaving the Mu family, but if you ask that, it''s really hard for Xue''er to answer."


    Qiaowen''s eyes darkened, so he can do it directly? Don''t worry about anything, this Mu Fengxue looks a little different, and he is a little interested. He has played all kinds of women from the Liuyun faction, and there is still a kind of icy Mu Bingyun, and Mu Fengxue, who looks high and holy.


    He wanted to try it.


    "Oh, that''s really being abrupt by me," he said after seeing that time had passed, "Let''s go in, I still want to talk to Junior Sister Mu about something!"


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue lowered his eyes, this Qiao Wenshan is not so easy to pass away, it seems that he has to think of a way, the appearance of the other party, I am afraid that sooner or later he will find something. Her eyes fell on Mu Mingfei, and now she felt a little annoying about this inconvenient thing.


    Mu Mingfei couldn''t help but leaned behind Qiao Wenshan, and now she understands that having a feeling of being a backer is just different. If Qiao Wenshan hadn''t protected her at this time, she would have been killed by Mu Fengxue long ago.


    She knew that the other party did it.


    The three of them quickly went deep into the depths, and shortly after the three of them left, Liu Yu''er''s figure flashed out.


    "Mu Fengxue, it''s very good to meet here, very good, I Liu Yu''er will let you in from here today, then you will never be able to get out!"


    Liu Yu''er jumped in and jumped in.


    Mu Fengxue always felt a chill on her back, as if someone was plotting against her. She couldn''t help being on guard. There must be a lot of people calculating her here, so she has to be careful.


    She dared to come in, just because the further she went in, the closer she and Ling Jichen became.


    "Bingyun, you said you found Mu Fengxue and the others just now??"


    Dark Cloud asked in surprise, "Then what about you?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened: "There is Qiao Wenshan by her side." Qiao Wenshan''s strength is already the first rank of Wu Zun, and if you add Mu Fengxue, she and Wuyun will not be able to defeat at all. Chiye''s function is to lock things around. Although they hide themselves, they still can''t escape Chiye''s induction, "Besides them, there is another person, Liu Yu''er."


    "What??" Wu Yun was not calm now, "Bingyun, Liu Yu''er aside, I think Mu Fengxue and Qiao Wenshan will definitely make a move. Let''s run quickly and get over there first to get the baby."


    The dark clouds are a little anxious. Neither of these two are good things. If they start their hands, they really can''t handle it.


    It is really hard to imagine that I still met Qiao Wenshan. At present, whether it is a thunder vein or a wooden vein, Mu Bingyun only has the strength of Emperor Wu. Maybe he can make a move under Qiao Wenshan, and then add another Mu Fengxue. If so, it is dangerous.

 Chapter 177： kill him here

    "Well, I thought so too."


    So she didn''t stop all the way and ran fast.


    She originally thought that Mu Fengxue would go inside first, but she did not expect that the other party would actually be waiting here, and she even met Qiao Wenshan. But this is also good, she has a higher chance of getting a baby.


    Qiao Wenshan and Mu Fengxue walked very fast in a very tacit understanding. Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed with fire, she really wanted to remove Mu Bingyun and was anxious.


    "Bingyun, what is this place, why does it look strange?"


    Dark Cloud couldn''t help but speak again, "What the **** is this?"


    In front of them were blocks of blocks, which looked like floating water films. She flew over and touched them, feeling soft. Suddenly, the gaps in these blocks passed through her, and Mu Bingyun felt It seemed that he could no longer see the shadow of the dark cloud.


    "Dark clouds."


    "it''s here."


    The dark cloud came out from another direction, "It''s amazing, Bingyun, this place is amazing." She stared at the things in front of her, "Bingyun, do you know what this is??"


    "I don''t know, it should be a formation. Although it''s a bit strange, it can hide your figure."


    She observed it carefully. This formation should have the ability to do no harm. The body shape can move freely in it. It is a little difficult to find someone in it.


    She controlled Chiye, and was pleasantly surprised to find that Chiye was able to penetrate this formation without obstructing her vision. In order to confirm that there is no problem at all, she asked Wu Yun to try it.


    "Dark Cloud, you fly inside and hide and see if I can find you."


    "it is good."


    Dark clouds flew in, and after they tried several times, they found that the square-shaped formation could not block Chiye''s sight. So, Mu Bingyun and Wuyun prepared to use Chiye to pass through.


    I don¡¯t know how big this square array is. There are such arrays in front of me. You can only pass from here, or you can only retreat.


    "Let''s go!"


    Just as ??Mu Bingyun walked in with his forefoot, several people from Qiao Wenshan arrived.


    After getting to know them, they also know that this is a special formation: "Come out."


    "Master."


    "Understand?"


    "Know."


    Qiao Wenshan smiled and saw this man walk in. Mu Fengxue''s heart tightened, she didn''t see where this person came from, and in a short period of time, she didn''t see clearly the appearance of this person, it seemed to be very ordinary, even the voice was so ordinary, It is impossible to remember the characteristics of this person at all.


    She had long heard that by the side of Qiao Wenshan, there was a master arranged by Elder Huangyan to protect him.


    Sure enough, she didn''t ask Qiao Wenshan what to send someone to do, only a fool would ask, Mu Bingyun shouldn''t be able to escape this time, right? ?


    "Wood Wind Snow."


    Suddenly, a female voice sounded from behind, startling her, and when she looked back, she saw Liu Yuer rushing towards her. Let her frown, what is Liu Yu''er doing?


    "Sister Yu''er is here too?"


    Liu Yu''er sneered: "Stop pretending, you are a **** who still wants to set up a torii, today I am here to take revenge, and only by killing you can I relieve the hatred in my heart!"


    After searching for so long, she finally found Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue saw that Liu Yuer''s whole body was shocked, obviously much stronger than her, and she felt a little bad.


    Carrying the sword, Liu Yu''er came over with an imposing manner: "Qiao Wenshan, don''t interfere in this matter, I want to settle the grievance between us with her, after the event, it doesn''t matter what you and the sect say, as long as you don''t interfere. Just do it!"


    She just knew that there was a master by Qiao Wenshan''s side, so she didn''t appear so early. Now that master was actually ordered by Qiao Wenshan to deal with Mu Bingyun. Then she should come out, that master will definitely stop her from dealing with Mu Fengxue, but Qiao Wenshan is not necessarily.


    Just when Mu Fengxue wanted to say something to Qiao Wenshan, she suddenly found that Mu Mingfei had pulled Qiao Wenshan into the square formation, and she couldn''t see the figure clearly in the blink of an eye.


    At that moment, Liu Yu''er rushed in front of her and slashed in front of her with a sword. She quickly retreated, her arm was also cut open by the opponent, and she turned around and jumped into the square formation.


    Liu Yu''er flashed anger in her eyes, and rushed in with her sword in hand.


    Mu Fengxue, don''t try to escape this time!


    Mu Bingyun also ran faster than Wu Yun, she had already felt it, and there was a strong aura chasing after her. If she guessed correctly, it must be the master of the mysterious monk beside Qiao Wenshan.


    "Bingyun, where did that guy chase him?"


    "I''m catching up, but here are all square formations. Let''s stop the dark clouds and restrain our breath," her eyes flashed with determination, "Even if we run out like this, we will be killed by the other party. Might as well... kill him here!"


    It is something that no one dares to imagine for the Martial Emperor Realm to kill a powerful person in the Profound Realm Realm, and she dares, such a leapfrog challenge, if she is outside, she will definitely die, but here is the square formation, The blocks are connected one by one, which is very mysterious, and the place where you miss a step is different.


    As long as she is fast enough, she can evade the opponent''s pursuit.


    The dark clouds also stopped, and the bird face was serious: "Okay, kill this thing first! Damn, this Qiao Wenshan, actually wants to kill us, my mother doesn''t show her power, treat me as a sick bird!"


    "Dark cloud, why are you swearing, gather your breath, don''t move, he has already come up."


    Mu Bingyun said softly.


    One person and one bird stayed in one place, Mu Bingyun held a long sword, the dark cloud grew bigger, and the claws became sharp.


    One person and one bird were ready to attack at any time. After a while, the master appeared in front of them. Seeing that they were still waiting here, he was a little surprised, but more than happy.


    "Since you know you can''t escape, you don''t need to be so troublesome."


    His hand was urging profound energy, and he was about to hit Mu Bingyun. Suddenly, she and Wu Yun separated from each other. Mu Bingyun was able to see the other party''s figure clearly because of Chiye, and at the same time indicated the route to the dark cloud.


    Seeing that they suddenly ran apart, the man just smiled cruelly and chased towards Mu Bingyun.


    Even if ??Mu Bingyun has restrained her breath, she will still scatter some of it, and now she is escaping only by placing a square formation and her own speed.


    Suddenly, she detoured behind the opponent and slashed down with a sword. The man blocked with his hand, which made her feel numb in her arm. Without any hesitation, she jumped in one direction again. The man looked a little annoyed.


    must be not very satisfied with such a result, he was an ant, and he had to pay such a high price.

 Chapter 178： killed a magician

    Mu Bingyun took the opportunity to attack the opponent every time. The disparity in strength could only hurt the opponent''s fur, which made her feel a little annoyed. Dark Cloud''s claws couldn''t hurt the man either, not because the man was invulnerable, but because his speed was too fast. If they hadn''t used the square array to cover up, they would have been killed by the other side long ago.


    For a time, they fell into a kind of crisis.


    Definitely can''t keep dragging on like this, otherwise things will become more and more unfavorable for them.


    The square formation seems to be invisible, but in fact there are rules. With Chiye''s detection, she can clearly see the arrangement of the square formation.


    "Mu Bingyun, although this formation traps me, it will only be temporary. If you obediently come out and die, I will give you a good time!"


    That man was also a little annoyed, a little Emperor Wu, he had been killed for so long, and he didn''t even touch his fur. If no one here saw him, he would definitely be mad.


    Xuanshi can''t kill a Martial Emperor, isn''t that a shame?


    Mu Bingyun heard the voice of the other party''s exasperation, his eyes sank, holding the sword quickly shuttled to various places in the square formation, and the other party could not catch her figure.


    "I''m not a fool!"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the man''s eyes flashed ruthlessly, and he turned to the source of the sound, and slapped it there with a palm. What kind of formation is this, even if it is broken by the opponent, it can be restored to its original state in an instant.


    "Dark Cloud, I have a solution."


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed as he ran, a red dress appeared in his hand. This was the first piece of clothes Cang Yu gave her. Although there was some reluctance in her eyes, living was the most important thing at this time.


    The man felt that Mu Bingyun''s speed suddenly increased, and that bird and beast that he didn''t know what it was, also quickly ran around him.


    A danger appeared on his face, did the two ants still want to fight back? ?


    Call¡ª


    Call¡ª


    From his surroundings, he kept seeing red figures flashing past, this Mu Bingyun, didn¡¯t he know that in such a water-film-like square formation, red was particularly conspicuous, and he dared to do so.


    In this case, just let him take his life.


    Originally, the son meant to be captured alive, but he thought it would be better to kill him directly.


    When I go back, I will tell my son that this woman is too fierce and would rather die than give in!


    He stood still, paying attention to the surroundings, and at that moment, he took the opponent''s life with one palm. As for the bird and beast, its strength is not as strong as Mu Bingyun, so it is not easy to clean up. A low-level bird and beast can''t become a big climate at all.


    If Mu Bingyun died, even if he didn''t do anything, he would probably be killed by the disciples who participated in the assessment here.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a flaw in the red color, his eyes were full of hideousness, and he grabbed it with one hand. He suddenly patted the other party''s body, and at that moment he seemed to hear the sound of her body''s bones breaking.


    He was overjoyed and saw the red fall. At this moment, the dark cloud quickly fell behind him, and his two claws grabbed his head hard. He returned with a palm, and instantly slapped the dark cloud. fell out.


    An ant is an ant, and his palm is no match.


    He ignored the dark clouds, but chased in the direction of Mu Bingyun. Finally, after passing through the square formation in front of him, he saw Mu Bingyun lying on the ground. He seemed motionless and was probably dead.


    In order not to make a mistake, he walked to Mu Bingyun''s side, squatted down, and stretched out one hand, with a triumphant smile on his face.


    At this moment, a long sword quickly pierced into his chest. His backhand was a palm, and Mu Bingyun''s figure quickly flipped into an angle that was impossible for ordinary people to reach. With force in his hand, he stabbed in again. At the same time, his legs caught the man''s neck, the dark clouds returned quickly, and two claws suddenly poked into his eyes.


    "what-"


    The man screamed, Wu Yun endured the injury on his body, two claws kept grabbing on his head, Mu Bingyun drew his sword and stabbed the man in the chest again.


    One person and one bird were all in a state of embarrassment, and they dared not let go a little, for fear that the other party would not be completely dead. Mu Bingyun''s palm cracked open, and blood flowed out.


    After a long time, they all felt that this person''s body was a little hard, and finally let go of their strength. Wu Yue''s two claws pushed this person away, and her claws were a little stiff.


    looked back at the man on the ground and smiled.


    They actually killed a mysterious man, and they also took advantage of the terrain here, otherwise even ten of them would not be able to kill each other. It can only be said that the other party was too careless, actually thought that Mu Bingyun was dead, so he went over to watch it without any precautions, his brain was amused by the show!


    "Dark Cloud, are you okay?"


    Wuyun shook his head: "It''s okay, I was guarding against his slap just now, and it didn''t hurt me."


    "It''s you, Bingyun, how are you?"


    In order to make the other party fooled, Mu Bingyun was really slapped by the other party, and she was a little worried.


    Mu Bingyun wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "It''s alright, minor injury, let''s go! It''s not advisable to stay here for a long time, if you run into other people, it won''t be very good."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the man and stepped on him again.


    silently put away the clothes next to her. A hole had been torn on the top. Fortunately, there was this clothes, which resisted a lot of defense for her, but unfortunately it was broken now. Put it away and put it in Chiye.


    You can¡¯t wear it, so keep it!


    Wuyun saw Mu Bingyun''s expression, and the bird''s face was full of curiosity: "Bingyun, do you like Cangyu?"


    Mu Bingyun''s face stiffened and he did not move.


    She didn''t know what to say about Wu Yun''s words.


    "Okay, Wu Yun, don''t talk about this for now, let''s go out alive and talk about it! Don''t forget, there is also a Mu Fengxue and a Mu Mingfei, both of them can''t wait to let me die here."


    "Bingyun, if you really like Cangyu," Wu Yun couldn''t help but said, "Why don''t you try it?"


    Mu Bingyun turned his head with surprise in his eyes: "Wuyun, why did you suddenly say this?"


    "Nothing, just a feeling. In fact, in this world, it''s rare to meet someone who treats you so well." She also felt a sudden sensation just now when she was fighting with this person.


    She and Bingyun depend on each other for life. If there is someone who can protect Bingyun and take care of Bingyun, she is also very happy.


    "Let''s talk about it later!"


    Mu Bingyun did not directly refuse, which made Wu Yun a little happy. It seems that Bingyun is slowly walking out of the original shadow, so that''s fine.


    "What to do with this person''s body?"

 Chapter 179： Im breaking through

    Wu Yun felt that he could not leave evidence, so Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, staring at the corpse for a long time, suddenly a warm feeling appeared between her brows, and suddenly she put this person in. Just when she was surprised, she found that the person in Chiye slowly disintegrated and disappeared, replaced by a stream of pure profound energy fused into her body.


    Xuanshi''s profound strength is also quite high. Mu Bingyun felt that he was about to make a breakthrough, so he frowned: "Dark cloud, I want to make a breakthrough, help me protect the law."


    When ??Dark Cloud heard this, his face was full of surprise, and without delay, he immediately guarded the surroundings.


    My dear, what happened just now?


    Didn''t ??Bingyun just break through a few days ago?


    Why did you break through again?


    In short, she is happy, but this is good, now Bingyun''s cultivation speed is already the speed of a genius, and now he has completely overtaken Mu Fengxue, maybe he can take the opportunity to kill the opponent.


    Although the chances of being in Duguang Island are relatively small, you must dare to think about it, and you will do it after you think about it.


    While guarding Mu Bingyun''s breakthrough, she noticed the movement around her.


    Luckily for her, no one passed by during this period. In just an hour, Mu Bingyun woke up from the practice.


    She opened her eyes, her eyes were filled with joy, she actually broke through again, this time the breakthrough was even bigger, the profound strength of a Xuanshi is really extraordinary!


    Duguang Island seems to have become her lucky place, and she has broken through three times. She was really looking forward to what she could encounter next.


    The feeling of being promoted in a row really made her feel so cool.


    "Bingyun, Bingyun, there is movement in the back, let''s hurry and hide."


    Wu Yun suddenly ran to Mu Bingyun''s side, "Someone is here."


    "Okay, got it, let''s hide and take a look."


    She is guessing whether this person is Mu Fengxue. If so, she squeezed the sword in her hand. Rather than revealing Mu Fengxue''s true face, of course she prefers to kill him directly, provided that she can hide it.


    Even if her current strength is no longer a waste, as long as she is in the Floating Cloud Sect for one day, if she kills the opponent, the Floating Cloud Sect will definitely not let her go.


    She is just a little Martial Emperor, and there are powerhouses above the Xuanshi of the Flowing Cloud Sect. She wouldn''t take this risk unless she had to. Not to mention the Xuanshi, she can''t deal with the Xuanshi. She killed the Xuanshi just now, just because of the terrain and the other party''s carelessness.


    One person and one bird hid on the side.


    "Well, you Mu Fengxue, you have hidden your strength!"


    Mu Bingyun heard the owner of this voice, it was Liu Yu''er, listening to her breath, she was very unstable, as if she was seriously injured. Her eyes darkened. Sure enough, Mu Fengxue was not so easy to deal with. She had suspected Mu Fengxue before, how could it be so easy to catch up with the Immortal-level Wood Vein. It turned out that the opponent had already hidden his strength.


    Even she was deceived.


    "Sister Yu''er, I''m really sorry."


    Mu Fengxue floated down with his sword, still like a fairy. Mu Bingyun observed it, there were no other people around, where did Qiao Wenshan and Mu Mingfei go?


    Liu Yu''er laughed wildly: "I really underestimate you, Martial Emperor Ninth Rank, you really know how to hide!"


    Wu Yun couldn''t help but empty his stomach: "Bingyun, I said that this little **** Mu Fengxue must have a deep mind, and it really is. It''s really not surprising that there are four realms hidden."


    "Yes," Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, "It is estimated that she will be able to break through to Wu Zun this time. Immortal-level wood veins are really a good thing."


    She calculated the elixir she needed, and she could only find less than three-tenths of it. The road was really long, and she didn''t know when she would be able to wash out the immortal-level thunder veins.


    "Bingyun, we have to work hard, this little **** is not easy to deal with."


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue held his sword and looked at the surrounding environment, and found that there was no one. Step by step towards Liu Yu''er, she couldn''t help but smile, this smile made people feel a little creepy.


    At this time, she no longer looks like a fairy, like a white-clothed villain who can kill at any time.


    "Liu Yu''er, you are targeting me like this, and now you still want to take my life, so today, I don''t have to be polite."


    As she spoke, she approached like Liu Yuer.


    Liu Yu''er looked very embarrassed, with blood all over her body, only those eyes were still arrogant and unyielding.


    "These eyes look really annoying!"


    Mu Fengxue sneered, then rushed over and slashed Liu Yuer''s neck with a sword. In an instant, Liu Yu''er turned over, her body twirled and soared, her legs gripping the opponent''s long sword.


    raised both hands up and stabbed the opponent''s chest with a sword.


    Mu Fengxue hurriedly backed away, dodging the blow, and at the same time kicked Liu Yu''er in the chest, the latter flew out backwards, and the blood from the spout fell to the ground. For a while, it seemed that he lost the slightest fighting strength, and Mu Fengxue looked regretful.


    "Liu Yu''er, if you don''t deal with me, I won''t take your life."


    "Humph!"


    Liu Yu''er snorted coldly and wanted to get up, but she couldn''t.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes were full of smiles. Since then, she came over with a sword. When she walked in front of Liu Yu''er, she suddenly found Liu Yu''er''s strange smile. There was a gust of wind on her body, and bursts of momentum broke through her body. When she was surprised, Liu Yuer slapped her chest with both hands.


    Then he was kicked to the ground again. In an instant, Mu Fengxue''s face was full of stunned, and Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were also a little surprised. It turned out that not only they would hide their strength, but this Liu Yu''er would also hide their strength.


    Mu Fengxue paled: "You actually hide your strength??"


    "You can hide, why can''t I hide, no more, no less, just at the first rank of Wu Zun, I know you are a cunning, and you don''t need to be tricked, how can you be fooled?"


    Liu Yu''er looked coldly: "You brought me here, didn''t you just want to kill me here?"


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes darkened, that''s true.


    Knowing that Liu Yuer was staring at her, she turned around and entered this square formation, where she had come in and explored, so she was more familiar with the scene here. Never thought that Liu Yu''er was so cunning.


    Against the previous Martial Lord, she would only have the upper hand at the moment.


    Liu Yu''er suddenly rushed over with his sword, and the two fought. No matter how Mu Fengxue resisted, the wounds on her body kept increasing, and Wu Yun was cheering silently, hoping that Liu Yu''er would be able to kill Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun is not so optimistic, Mu Fengxue has more than that.


    "Bang bang bang¡ª"


    "what-"


    Mu Fengxue was kicked to the ground by Liu Yuer, and the positions of the two suddenly changed.


    "Mu Fengxue, today is your day of death!"


    Liu Yu''er''s eyes were full of viciousness, "I didn''t expect that my Liu Yu''er would be tricked by your little Mu family girl."


    Mu Fengxue lowered her head, unable to see what she was thinking. The white around her has been dyed red, and the injury is not light.


    "Okay, no more to say, just die!"


    Liu Yu''er stabbed it with a sword, and suddenly Mu Fengxue, who was on the ground, threw someone who came over, causing Liu Yu''er to be stunned for a moment, and subconsciously dodged, when she reacted, that thing was a piece of sparkling spirit Shi, was suddenly furious. When she looked up, she could only see the other person''s back, and quickly chased after her.

 Chapter 180： counted

    "How treacherous!"


    Dark Cloud silently looked at the piece of spiritual stone lying on the ground, this Mu Fengxue is really too treacherous.


    "Bingyun, you have to remember this trick, maybe it can be used to save your life, what is this called...what a slap in the face..."


    Seeing the serious look on the dark cloud and bird face, she nodded quickly.


    is indeed a good method. Under such circumstances, she estimates that no one will avoid it, but this method can only be used once, and it may not be successful.


    "Senior Brother Qiao, shall we follow?"


    Suddenly, Mu Mingfei''s voice came from behind, and they hid themselves again.


    "By the way, Senior Brother Qiao, has that **** Mu Bingyun been removed?"


    Thinking of Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue, she really hated them. Seeing that Mu Fengxue would be so embarrassed, she was extremely happy.


    Qiao Wenshan''s face changed: "I don''t know."


    It''s been so long and there''s no news. Could it be that something happened?


    Mu Bingyun''s luck is so good, was someone rescued?


    "Fei''er, let''s take a look first, that Mu Bingyun is just a small Martial Emperor, but the master next to me is in the warrior realm, unless she is rescued by the elders of the Liu Yun Sect, she will not be able to escape. ."


    "it is good."


    Mu Mingfei suddenly became a little worried, "What should I do if I really meet an elder and find out what happened?"


    "Don''t worry, he''s not from the Liuyun faction." He couldn''t find his head.


    "That''s good."


    "It''s just that Mu Fengxue seems to know that that person is the person next to Senior Brother Qiao."


    Qiao Wenshan narrowed his eyes: "Fei''er, don''t you believe Senior Brother Qiao?"


    "No no¡­"


    Mu Mingfei hurriedly lowered her head, she just wanted to encourage Qiao Wenshan to deal with Mu Fengxue. Knowing this, he can''t say it anymore, or he will doubt it. Without his blessing, she would not be easy to get along with in the Liuyun faction.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Qiao Wenshan had a bad premonition. He didn''t believe the expert beside him, and he couldn''t even deal with a small emperor. If he didn''t successfully capture Mu Bingyun, it must be because of some accident.


    He is not worried about the safety of that person. Among the disciples, there are basically no strong warriors.


    The ?? elders and the first seat are all at the deepest level, and now there is simply no time to meddle in these nostalgic matters. So he was relieved a lot, even if he didn''t capture Mu Bingyun, he would have a chance next time.


    There is no sound transmission here either, which is a little more troublesome.


    Actually, he already felt that it was a bit risky to catch Mu Bingyun. After all, this place was already in the deep part of Duguang Island. Although he didn''t get to the innermost part, it still made him a little worried.


    Don''t be so unlucky, met the people inside, right?


    Thinking of that face, his heart is a little hot, but if it brings him danger, he is still unwilling. He glanced at Mu Mingfei, how could he not know what she was thinking, but he just wanted him to help her get rid of Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Mingfei followed Qiao Wenshan all the way, unaware that her thoughts had long been known to the other party, otherwise she would not be so calm.


    After the two left, the figures of Mu Bingyun and Wuyun appeared.


    "Bingyun, there really isn''t a good thing here, my heart is so dark!"


    Wu Yun looked serious, "Let''s go in! In a few days, that baby will be born, and Mu Fengxue absolutely cannot get it."


    "it is good."


    Thinking of the seriousness of that baby, the two quickly shuttled through the square formation. In fact, as long as you control the rules here, you can go out. This formation is just a general formation without any attack power.


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t know what happened to Mu Fengxue. In the past few days, she and Wu Yun have found a lot of good things, and they have also hunted down some monsters, as well as a monster at the level of Wu Zun. She estimates that with the white phoenix , able to enter the top three.


    The third place has elixir, which is what she was thinking about from the beginning.


    She doesn''t care about the Phoenix Sword, but she doesn''t care about some precious elixir. If you add her own, it''s not a lot. But if she wants to wash her pulse, it is still very early, and she is not in a hurry anymore.


    "Cross the mountain in front and you''ll be able to get to that place."


    That place is where the strange treasure was born.


    This mountain is not an ordinary one. Ordinary people may not be able to get out if they go into it. They had walked by once, of course it was no problem.


    "Let''s go!"


    The two walked in without hesitation, and after another day, they stopped and hid on the side.


    There is still some surprise in his eyes. This Mu Fengxue has been chased by Liu Yuer for so long, and he has not been killed. He really has a great fate!


    "Bingyun, do we want to take action?" Wu Yun hesitated and asked, "After all, this is an opportunity."


    If you miss this opportunity, you will no longer be able to attack Mu Fengxue, at least when they are stronger than the other party, or even stronger than the Liuyun faction.


    The grievance that Mu Fengxue brought her was unbearable.


    Mu Bingyun grabbed her wings: "Wuyun, you forgot, this mountain passes through, it''s Ling Jichen and the others. Do you think Mu Fengxue escaped here, why? To be able to escape for so long, it means that she Have enough strength to protect yourself.


    Then why did she run away and appear here with a face full of embarrassment? "


    Her eyes sank, if she hadn''t been with each other for so many years, she really wouldn''t understand.


    Wu Yun thought in his heart: "This little **** really has deep scheming!"


    "That Liu Yu''er..." Wu Yun suddenly smiled, "It''s not a good thing, I heard before that she and Shui Huan''er want you to be a scapegoat??"


    Mu Bingyun told her about this, so he kept an eye in his heart.


    Here, that¡¯s all.


    It''s better for them not to interfere in this matter, just watch it silently.


    "Um."


    "Junior Sister Mu, why are you here?"


    Suddenly, a voice appeared behind them, which shocked Mu Bingyun. When he looked back, he saw that Qiao Wenshan and Mu Mingfei had appeared in front of her at some point.


    Qiao Wenshan came over: "Junior Sister Mu, it looks like you are very nervous, what are you afraid of?"


    She saw Qiao Wenshan''s appearance, her heart sank, it seemed that today was not very good.


    At this moment, Liu Yu¡¯er chased Mu Fengxue here. When the two sides met, Liu Yu¡¯er was a little surprised, especially when she saw Mu Bingyun. She saw that the master next to Qiao Wenshan was chasing him in, and Mu Bingyun was still alive, which she did not expect.


    Mu Fengxue also seemed to have stopped. At this moment, the face of the dark cloud and bird changed: "Mu Bingyun, it''s not good, it''s a trick."


    Mu Bingyun held the sword, her eyes darkened, she also understood.

 Chapter 181： Liu Yuer decides

    This is something she has never figured out. It turns out that Mu Fengxue and Qiao Wenshan have already joined forces. She shook the sword in her hands, did she really want to kill the opponent and start being chased by the Liuyun faction?


    She raised her head, a smile suddenly appeared on her face: "Cousin, do you want to kill me that much?"


    "Cousin, what are you talking about? Why can''t Xueer understand?" Mu Fengxue said so, her face became cold, staring at Mu Bingyun with a determination to kill.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything, if you want to fight, then fight!


    Mu Fengxue, I guess it''s not really strong, right?


    Sure enough, under Liu Yu''er''s astonishment, Mu Fengxue''s whole person''s aura changed, which made people startled, Xuanzun''s fifth rank!


    It turned out to be the fifth rank of Xuanzun!


    Liu Yu''er''s face was very ugly. I really didn''t expect that the other party would hide it so much. A fifth-order Xuanzun was in front of her, so what else could he do?


    She glanced at Qiao Wenshan and understood that the two were joining forces.


    "You are a fifth-order Xuanzun, but I underestimated you, Mu Fengxue. I didn''t expect your talent to be so powerful, and you have reached such a state in a short period of time."


    She sighed a little, and it really deserves to be an immortal-level wood vein. She thought before that, why this immortal-level wood vein is so mediocre, it turns out that it hides its strength. Talent is good, but also low-key, such a person, as an opponent is really terrible.


    "Mu Bingyun, it seems that we are the unlucky ones today." A smile appeared on Liu Yu''er''s face, and she frowned, "I really don''t like this kind of calculation."


    "Mu Bingyun, run for your life, although I have tried many times to plot against you and make you a scapegoat, it seems to be impossible, I see that you and this **** Mu Fengxue also have an endless hatred, why don''t you run away? , how about avenging me in the future?"


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    Mu Mingfei suddenly smiled and said, "The formation is set up here, just waiting for you to come into the urn, how can you escape, Liu Yu''er, Mu Bingyun, don''t be too naive."


    "So it is." Liu Yu''er looked around and felt the fluctuation of the formation, "You guys are very thoughtful, are you just trying to get rid of me?"


    Although Liu Yu''er is not within the scope of Mu Mingfei''s hatred, but well, as long as she can kill Mu Bingyun first, she feels that it is good.


    "Okay, let''s solve it quickly! It''s not good for a long time, after all, it''s not far from here, it''s the first leader and them." Qiao Wenshan reminded, making the other two serious.


    "Qiao Wenshan!"


    Liu Yu''er suddenly shouted, "Have you forgotten the rules of the Liu Yun School??"


    "Don''t kill with fellow disciples!"


    "Haha," Qiao Wenshan laughed, "Liu Yu''er, you are too naive, this is Duguang Island, not the Liuyun faction, you are dead, who knows?"


    Liu Yu''er''s face was not good-looking, she knew that Elder Huang Yan had always been dissatisfied with her father, and it seemed that she had begun to target her now. Although Liu Chu didn''t seem to care much about her, he was her father anyway.


    If something happens to her, it will definitely hit him.


    Because she once had a feud with Qiao Wenshan, and the other party was a small belly. Now that I have a chance, I will start with her. But the victim of that incident was not Qiao Wenshan at all. She did that and did not cause any damage to Qiao Wenshan at all.


    "Just because of what happened in the first place, you''re going to put me to death?"


    Liu Yu''er frowned: "Once this matter is known, even if you are the grandson of Elder Huangyan, you can only be sent to Nanhuang."


    "No one will know, here, no one will know." Qiao Wenshan smiled, "What if it is the daughter of the head, if there is no Liu Chu, then the head of the Liu Yun faction should be me grandfather!"


    "You, like your father, are a nosy person. I didn''t care about my nosy back then, and I wouldn''t be like that."


    "Ha ha-"


    Liu Yu''er laughed: "I won''t let you get your wish."


    Her gaze suddenly fell on Mu Bingyun, a bottle of medicinal pill appeared in her hand, and she swallowed it, Qiao Wenshan and Mu Fengxue had no time to stop it.


    When the medicinal pill was swallowed, Liu Yu''er''s whole body rose up, Wu Zun''s second-order, third-order...seventh-order...ninth-order, profound practitioner''s first-order, second-order, third-order...profound practitioner ninth-order...xuanshi one Rank, rank 2... All the way to rank 5 of Xuanshi, and finally stopped.


    She raised her head and smiled: "Want to kill me? In the next life!"


    Her gaze fell on Mu Fengxue, but she ignored it, turned around and rushed towards Qiao Wenshan, punching him in the chest, Qiao Wenshan never thought that Liu Yuer would devour something like this Pill, was caught off guard.


    He is only the first rank of Wu Zun, how can he beat the fifth rank of Xuanshi?


    She could only be beaten by Liu Yuer while pinching her neck. Seeing that the situation was not good, Mu Fengxue wanted to leave quickly, but Liu Yuer seemed to have found it, and suddenly rushed over with Qiao Wenshan, kicking at Mu Feng. Xue''s abdomen, Xuanshi''s kick, suddenly made her fall to the ground.


    "Clap clap ¡ª"


    Liu Yu''er slapped her face without hesitation, instantly swelling Mu Fengxue''s cheeks. She didn''t respond, and was beaten by the other party. When I thought of resisting, I found that I had been trampled under the feet of the other party.


    "Liu Yu''er, you let me go, or grandpa won''t let you go, even if you are the daughter of the sect master, you can''t escape death!"


    Qiao Wenshan was a little scared. The current Liu Yuer looked very terrifying. The previous cooperation with Mu Fengxue made him regret it. Why do you want to do this, is it just for the conditions promised by Mu Fengxue?


    He is really fascinated.


    Liu Yu''er, anyway, is the daughter of the sect master, with countless trump cards in his hand, how could he be easily killed.


    He was a little regretful, and at the same time a little resentful of Mu Fengxue, if it wasn''t for this person, how could he be so humiliated by Liu Yu''er.


    Among the two, one was pinched by Liu Yu''er''s neck, and the other was stepped on by Liu Yu''er. As long as she moved so gently, the two of them were really dead.


    Suddenly, Liu Yu''er drew out her sword and placed Qiao Wenshan on the ground with one hand. The long sword fluttered, breaking Qiao Wenshan''s tendons in an instant.


    "Ah-ah-"


    Qiao Wenshan''s miserable voice resounded throughout the mountain, but Liu Yu''er laughed very happily, her mouth twitched and she looked down at Qiao Wenshan''s embarrassment: "I didn''t make it in time, but today is in time, Qiao Wenshan, What you did in the past should be explained today."


    As soon as the words fell, Liu Yuer slashed between Qiao Wenshan''s legs with a sword. At that moment, blood splattered everywhere, accompanied by Qiao Wenshan''s miserable and painful voice, Liu Yuer laughed extremely happily.


    She knows that she will never go back to Liuyun School, so let her do it all!


    At this moment, she looked at Mu Fengxue: "When did you spread the news?"

 Chapter 182： What happened to all this?

    "Liu Yu''er, you are finished!"


    Mu Fengxue looked smug, Liu Yuer wanted to crush Mu Fengxue to death with one hand, but found something on her body that stopped her, and could not penetrate the opponent''s body.


    ''s eyes darkened, Ling Jichen, you really need to love this person! She even signed a life-and-death contract with her. She raised her head and suddenly smiled, which turned out to be a joke in the end.


    She looked back at Mu Bingyun, released Mu Fengxue, and patted Mu Bingyun with her palm. At that moment, Mu Bingyun saw the darkness in Liu Yu''er''s eyes.


    She couldn''t dodge, so she didn''t dodge, she subconsciously felt that Liu Yuer wouldn''t hurt her.


    At this moment, Liu Yu''er slapped her away with one palm, and slapped her away together with the dark clouds. This scene was seen by Ling Jichen and others who came over. Ling Jichen found the white figure at the scene, and suddenly saw his Xue''er fall to the ground with a red and swollen face.


    hurried to her side and hugged her: "Xue''er, are you alright?"


    "Chen." Mu Fengxue showed a happy expression, "Thanks to your life-and-death contract, otherwise I would have been killed by her." Mu Fengxue''s eyes darkened, and she didn''t know what Liu Yu''er was doing. Palm, slapped Mu Bingyun to death.


    Mu Bingyun was photographed, but she was not injured, but there was blood on her chest. At the last moment, she suddenly saw the wound on Liu Yu''er''s wrist.


    This...this is...


    Liu Yu''er stood with her hands over her shoulders, her eyes were slightly raised, and she gave her a smile, which made her extremely complicated. She landed gently in the grass and didn''t get up quickly. She seemed to understand, is Liu Yu''er protecting her?


    Why does Liu Yuer do this?


    She also wanted to see the other party''s expression, but she saw Liu Yu''er becoming weak, which was the consequence of taking that kind of potent medicine pill. There was still a smile on the other side''s face, she looked at Liu Yu''er''s eyes with relief, and took a deep look at Qiao Wenshan lying on the ground.


    All of this, what happened?


    "Bingyun, how are you?"


    Mu Bingyun lay on her back, her eyes a little confused, Feng Qingyi suddenly saw some blood on her chest, was she injured? He quickly helped her up, took out a bottle of medicinal pill, poured one out, and let her eat it.


    looked at the bird that was also lying on the ground, and he also poured a grain for her.


    Mu Bingyun''s head was still muddy, this matter was beyond her understanding. It''s a little different from what she met in her previous life, maybe she didn''t notice these people in her previous life.


    "Ice Cloud?"


    Feng Qingyi saw her ruddy face and knew that she had not suffered much damage, but saw her stunned, could it be that Liu Yuer beat her up?


    Mu Bingyun finally came back to his senses: "The first wind seat?"


    She looked up in confusion, and when she saw Feng Qingyi, she was finally sure that this was a fact she had personally experienced, not a dream. She broke free from Feng Qingyi''s hand, her eyes fell on the surroundings, and she found that all the senior leaders of Liu Yun Sect were here, surrounding Liu Yu''er. Liu Chu didn''t know why, he hasn''t come yet, but he will definitely come.


    "Yuer¡ª"


    Shui Huan''er ran quickly, she wanted to get close to Liu Yu''er, but was stopped by Elder Huang Yan, "This is a thug from the Liu Yun faction! Don''t approach!" Elder Huang Yan''s eyes were deep, staring at Liu Yu''er and wishing he could kill her Killed!


    Shui Huan''er stood aside, she looked at Liu Yu''er.


    Liu Yu''er raised her head, smiled at her, and said, "I finally arrived this time, Shui Huan''er, I won, I''ll always be better than you, right? You can never beat me, right?"


    Shui Huan''er felt a sudden emptiness in her eyes when she saw it.


    She looked around, Mu Fengxue in Ling Jichen''s arms, standing very far away, Feng Qingyi and Mu Bingyun, the high-ranking members of the Liuyun faction.


    And, in Qiao Wenshan not far from her, when she saw bright red blood flowing somewhere in Qiao Wenshan, she couldn''t help but take a step back, she looked a little embarrassed and a little unbelievable.


    She still remembered that many, many years ago, when she was not a disciple of Liuyun Sect, she and Liu Yuer also knew each other.


    That night was very cold, she played with Liu Yu''er, they were very young at the time... Suddenly, after she escaped Liu Yu''er''s pursuit, she was taken away by a strong arm.


    When Liu Yuer found her, she seemed to have lost her soul.


    Liu Yuer said that she should catch up earlier and find her earlier.


    On that day, she didn''t know who that person was, but later she joined the Liuyun School and finally found out, but she never had the chance.


    Liu Yuer, you caught up, you are too fast, right?


    Shui Huan''er suddenly felt that the tears were falling down, she turned her head and looked elsewhere. Liu Yuer just smiled at her, no matter what, they were always rivals.


    She doesn''t want her help!


    "Fengshouzuo, do you know why Liu Yu''er did this?"


    Mu Bingyun was very puzzled, especially when she saw the emotion in Liu Yu''er''s eyes, her heart was a little heavy. She didn''t know why it was heavy, didn''t Liu Yu''er want to use her as a back pad?


    How could he still use such a method to save her at the last moment?


    I don''t understand, but when someone treats her like this, how could she not bear it?


    Being assigned to Nanhuang, with their strength, it can be said that they must die! Didn''t she save her?


    If it wasn''t for Liu Yu''er''s blow, with what Mu Fengxue said, she didn''t help her fellow brothers and sisters to fight the thugs, and she would all be punished. Maybe she would think that she was with Liu Yu''er, and she would definitely be handed out. Southern wild.


    Feng Qingyi didn''t understand: "What did Liu Yu''er do?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly reacted and asked, "Why did you do this to Senior Brother Qiao?"


    Feng Tsingyi''s eyes darkened: "This matter is a bit complicated, I didn''t expect her to be still worried."


    He didn''t continue, but she also guessed from the expressions of Liu Yu''er and Shui Huan''er. She should say that Liu Yu''er is decisive, or should she say that she is affectionate, or should she say that she... should say that she is rebellious.


    What she didn''t understand was why Liu Yuer wanted to save her. Since she was saved, what could she help the other party?


    "Bingyun, don''t bother about this matter." Feng Qingyi whispered, "It is about Elder Huangyan''s grandson, this matter cannot be touched."


    "Thank you, Fengshouzhao, for the reminder."


    She took back her emotions and made her face look paler. She saw Feng Qingyi glance at her, and she was not afraid. Feng Qingyi had not dismantled her before, so she will not dismantle her now.


    The scene was quiet, they were all waiting for someone to come over.


    She looked at Ling Jichen''s way of taking care of Mu Fengxue, but she just laughed.


    The contract of life and death, if there is no contract of life and death, Mu Fengxue is afraid that he will die?


    She didn''t know what to say, whether it was Liu Yuer''s bad luck or Mu Fengxue''s good luck. She knew that Liu Yu''er was about to be sent to Nanhuang, no one could save her, no one could stop her, and her heart sank.

 Chapter 183： Feng Qingyi solves confusion

    It was so heavy that she couldn''t breathe. She always believed that strength came first, and no one would treat her well for no reason, and no one would help her. Because this is a cruel world, and only when she is strong will someone come to support her.


    One is Cangyu and the other is Liu Yu''er. The two impressed her the most.


    Finally, Liu Chu came.


    He was in a hurry all the way, and when she saw everything present, she seemed to see the grief in his eyes, not blaming Liu Yuer for hurting Qiao Wenshan, nor blaming Liu Yuer for hurting Mu Fengxue.


    was blaming himself for not watching Liu Yuer.


    "Master, what are you going to do about this?"


    Elder Huangyan is aggressive, and he seems to be taking Liu Yu''er''s life today and vowing not to give up. The surrounding elders also share the same hatred, and other disciples will be punished for hurting the same sect. If the daughter of the sect master made such a mistake, naturally he cannot escape such punishment!


    Liu Chu concealed the grief in his heart, and his face was serious: "Liu Yu''er''s violation of the sect rule is unforgivable. For the time being, he will be escorted to the cold cliff of the Huiyun faction. Expel the Flowing Cloud Sect."


    After saying this, Mu Bingyun saw his hands tremble, he must be sad! As a head, but unable to protect his own daughter, is it ridiculous?


    As a head, he has to personally come to give his daughter the most severe punishment.


    All this, just because he is the head!


    His eyes fell on Liu Yu''er, he closed his eyes and waved: "Take it away!"


    Liu Yu''er did not resist, she glanced at Liu Chu and Shui Huan''er with nostalgia, and was taken away with a smile. The person who took Liu Yu''er away had disappeared for a long time, and no one spoke.


    Qiao Wenshan was also taken out. It can be seen how much Elder Huang Yan hates. His grandson was cut off, and he wanted to kill Liu Yuer. However, he was very satisfied with Liu Chu''s handling.


    Instead of killing, let the other party die in pain.


    Staying on the cold cliff for eighty-one days is a hundred times more painful than killing him. If they were sent to the Southern Wilderness, they might not survive for half a day.


    After a while, Elder Huangyan said: "Sect Master, let''s continue to go there! That strange horse is about to be born."


    "Walk!"


    Liu Chu looks very bad, however, he is the head and has to continue!


    Mu Bingyun also followed Feng Qingyi''s side silently. As for the silly Mu Mingfei standing over there, he was also taken down. Just because at the scene, only she is intact, as for her final result, no one knows for the time being.


    Feng Tsingyi walked with her at the end, very far away from everyone''s troops, she walked a little slowly, the dark clouds shrunk and lay on her shoulders, and she didn''t seem to be in good spirits.


    They were all very surprised by Liu Yu''er''s approach.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Yu''er being taken down, she really wanted to ask why Liu Yu''er did this.


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun paused and looked up: "Windseat, what''s wrong?"


    "You look a little bad, are you scared? These things are common in the cultivation world, don''t take it to heart, this road is destined to be full of fighting. If you are afraid, it is better to go to the ordinary people''s lives."


    He sighed, not knowing what he was sighing.


    Mu Bingyun saw some memories in his eyes, "I know, thank you Fengshouzuo."


    She is not afraid, but feels that this incident has subverted her cognition.


    She has become accustomed to the code of conduct of this sentence, that no one is for herself, and the world will be destroyed. Anyone who is close to you has a purpose, and what anyone does has a purpose.


    Cangyu helped her at the beginning, she was sure that there was no so-called purpose.


    After Jinshui helped her, she was able to confirm that there was no purpose.


    Later, Ouyang Qingqing showed her favor. At first, she thought she had, but later found out that she did not.


    Besides, between her and the dark clouds, they have no purpose at all.


    She raised her head and looked at the mountain in front of her. The mountain with white light, the strange treasure is there! At this moment, her heart was extremely peaceful. Seeing Ling Jichen holding Mu Fengxue cautiously, she was also so calm.


    Seeing Shui Huan''er being supported by Bi Xinlian, she was touched by her pale and remorseful appearance.


    It was said that Shui Huan¡¯er and Liu Yu¡¯er were rivals, but she discovered that the relationship between the two was something they didn¡¯t even want to admit. If not, why would Liu Yuer do this?


    Shui Huan''er seems to have no strength in her body, leaning on Bi Xinlian''s side, her eyes are full of despair, emptiness, and sadness.


    "Fengshouzuo, how many years have you lived?"


    Feng Qingyi was stunned for a moment at Mu Bingyun''s question, and said, "Five hundred years."


    "Five hundred years, five lifetimes of mortals, that Feng Shouzuo must have seen more than the disciples have seen?"


    Feng Qingyi didn''t understand that she suddenly asked this question, but she still said: "For the time being!"


    "Then Fengshouzuo, can you answer some of the disciples'' doubts?" Mu Bingyun stopped, with seriousness in his eyes. With these questions in front of her, other than asking Feng Qingyi, she didn''t know who to ask. In the Liuyun faction, Feng Qingyi is considered to be someone who has helped her, and she has never revealed that she has any purpose.


    She thinks that he has no persecution heart towards her!


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t help her hide the abnormality in her body.


    Feng Qingyi also stopped and stood in front of her: "Ask! If I know, I will help you solve your doubts."


    "Fengshouzuo, why do you want to help the disciple?"


    This was the first time she asked seriously, something she wanted to know. She wanted to know why he would help a person unconditionally and without any purpose.


    Feng Qingyi was stunned for a moment, saw her expression, smiled, and her eyes were slightly misty: "I always do things by my heart, and there is no reason. Helping you is just a kind of randomness of this seat. "


    Is that so?


    "The head of the wind, a person who helps you unconditionally, should you get close, stay away, or be on guard?"


    This is her second question, can anyone who helped her be fully trusted?


    Feng Qingyi smiled and bathed in the spring breeze: "You don''t need to get close, you don''t need to stay away, just go with your heart."


    "Is that so?" Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little confused, "Just follow your heart?"


    "certainly."


    She raised her head and said, "If you are persecuted, exploited, and finally live and die freely, will Feng Shouzuo regret it?"


    "Don''t regret what you do, this is the price of doing whatever you want!"

 Chapter 184： The power to do whatever you want

    No wonder, no wonder such a person can be so free and easy.


    She seemed to understand something, but she didn''t understand anything.


    But a freewheeling one took root in her heart.


    "Fengshouzuo, can the disciple ask one last question?"


    "Just ask!"


    He saw that her eyes gradually became clearer, and the smile on Jun''s face became more friendly. Her hard brows seemed to soften a lot, and her tense body began to relax slowly. The standing posture is also more like a woman than a piece of wood.


    Mu Bingyun raised her hand and turned her wrist. Seeing her fair arm, she immediately put away the sword in her hand.


    "What''s the point of doing whatever you want?"


    "Happy, comfortable," he glanced at her, "On the premise, you must have the strength to do whatever you want."


    Mu Bingyun was shocked, his eyes quickly lit up, this is it!


    This is it!


    It turned out to be this!


    It turns out that this is what she is after!


    is not the so-called peak, nor the so-called power, but a happiness and comfort that allows her to get whatever she wants. But the premise here is strength.


    She is no longer confused, she knows what she was afraid of before.


    "Bingyun, even if you don''t have the strength sometimes, you can do whatever you want. If you can get whatever you want with a small price, it''s worth it."


    Mu Bingyun raised his head cautiously: "Thank you Fengshouzuo, I understand."


    Her entire shoulders relaxed, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. The breeze ruffled her hair, and her robes were flying like a red fragrance in the mountains. It was very beautiful. Feng Qingyi''s eyes flashed with surprise, and he quickly turned his head away.


    stepped forward: "Understood, let''s go!"


    A small disciple actually caused ripples in him, which is incredible. He quickened his pace, reciting the Qingxin tactic in his mouth. Mu Bingyun tilted his head and looked at him strangely from the back, what happened to the wind head seat?


    The dark cloud has a black line, yay!


    Her family''s Bingyun''s charm is so great that she even made the dignified head of the house flee in embarrassment, haha!


    This Feng Tsing Yi looks good, but she is towards the blue, and the blue is better. Her family, Bingyun, also likes Cangyu, so Feng Qingyi, where are you from, go play wherever you are!


    They ran towards the glowing mountain, speechless all the way.


    It''s not that Mu Bingyun didn''t say it, but Feng Qingyi looked a little anxious.


    She is a little strange, what happened to the wind head seat? If you are so anxious, could it be that something happened in front of you? But thinking of the strange treasure in that mountain, her pace quickened, and soon everyone stopped in front of the mountain.


    Silver-white light scattered all over the body, coating them with a layer of silver light. Everyone''s eyes fell on the top, and the mysterious atmosphere from there made everyone extremely moved.


    Many people''s faces are obsessed. Just feeling the breath inside can make their minds clear. It can only show that that treasure is really amazing.


    Mu Bingyun looked around and found many old acquaintances.


    "Bingyun, that guy from the Ghost King is also there." Wu Yun communicated in his consciousness carefully, "You have to be careful."


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on a man not far away. The man raised his chin and was very arrogant, as if the whole world was half a head lower than him. This person also once chased after her for Wandu Pill.


    "Luo Daozi is here too."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes sank. She was also deeply impressed by this Luo Daozi. They had fought each other before. Luo Daozi was the sect master of the Elysium Sect. Double cultivation is not about harvesting yin and replenishing yang.


    However, Luo Daozi, this person is very insidious, and if he is not careful, he will easily fall into the trap of the other party.


    The previous ghost king was the suzerain of the ghost sect, Yan Shaogong.


    These are people from Xizhou. As we all know, Xizhou is the place of magic cultivation. Of course, these are magic cultivation.


    There are five major sects in Xizhou: Ghost Sect, Yin Yang Sect, Bliss Sect, Demon Sect, Lotus Sect. Among them, the Lotus Sect is a sect with female cultivators as a group, and there are no men in the sect. However, the Lotus Sect often marries with the other four sects to maintain the name of the five major sects.


    "Why do I think this place is so lively, it turns out that people from this East and West Continent have gathered!"


    A coquettish smile sounded like an oriole, which made people think it was a clear spring in the mountains.


    Everyone turned around and saw a woman in white falling down gracefully, just not far from Mu Fengxue. The woman glanced at Mu Fengxue beside Ling Jichen and smiled lightly.


    "Is this the legendary fairy-level wooden girl, Mu Fengxue?" Bai Jinge covered her mouth and smiled tenderly, "It''s so cute."


    Mu Fengxue had some vigilance in his eyes, and shrank behind Ling Jichen, looking pitiful and protective.


    Ling Jichen shielded Mu Fengxue from behind, and looked like a calf, which made Bai Jinge smile more and more beautifully.


    Bai Jinge stared at Mu Fengxue and shook his head: "Not enough, not enough..."


    After ?? finished speaking, she turned her head meaningfully to look at the mountain covered with silver light, "The breath here is really refreshing. I really didn''t come here for nothing, I hope I can gain something."


    "Bai Jinge, do you think so many people are here today, do the things inside get your Lotus Sect?"


    Suddenly, the air was distorted, and a person came out from it. This person was cold and looked very deep, and his eyes were always on the mountain.


    Bai Jinge turned his head and glanced at the person who came: "Who am I supposed to be, it turns out to be the sect master of the Yin-Yang Sect. By the way, Yin Chi, haven''t you always been interested in these things? Why are you still here today?"


    "The four of you are here, why can''t I come?"


    "Humph!"


    Bai Jinge snorted coldly: "It turns out that the Yin-Yang Sect just doesn''t like women, not babies."


    The remaining four sects of the Western Continent, the Yin Yang sect, have never been married to the Lotus Sect, and therefore, Bai Jinge is very hostile to Yin Chi. I felt that Yin Chi looked down on her Lotus Sect, like an insult.


    "Hey, I said you don''t talk about this, let''s wait for the baby to be born!" Luo Daozi stroked his beard and narrowed his eyes, "I don''t think this baby is easy. After staying here for these days, my skills have grown a lot. Sect Master Bai, although we have a very different relationship, in front of the baby, we still show our strengths, so don''t be polite."


    "I think Sect Master Luo is right."


    "Rong He, I see that you don''t have back pain while standing and talking!"


    Bai Jinge glared at him: "You said, will you help my Lotus Sect this time?"


    Rong He hesitated for a moment: "Sect Master Bai, I think Sect Master Luo is right, let''s each rely on our abilities!"


    Hearing this, Bai Jinge was a little angry.

 Chapter 185： It seems the rumors are not credible

    When ?? wanted her to marry a woman from the Lotus Sect, these people were all flattering. Now, in the face of such a big event, they are all unreliable, they are all stinky men!


    "Okay, let''s stop arguing, and let these famous sects be watching jokes." Luo Daozi said yin and yang angrily, his eyes fell on Liu Chu, "Sect Master Liu, you seem to be angry, don''t you? Did something bad happen?"


    The people here have long known that Liu Chu''s daughter Liu Yu''er had an accident and castrated Elder Huang Yan''s grandson. I was secretly happy in my heart, everyone knew it, but Luo Daozi wanted to pierce this matter, which made Liu Chu a little embarrassed.


    "Sect Master Luo, your Bliss Sect is in Xizhou, this is Dongzhou!"


    Luo Daozi chuckled: "Sect Master Liu, although this is Dongzhou, Dongzhou is not from your Liuyun faction? Who allowed us demon cultivators to not be able to come to Dongzhou? Don''t you decent people also go to our Xizhou to fight? Want to find some treasures or something? Don''t talk about the big brother and the second brother here."


    "If you want to get the baby, wait a moment, let''s use our abilities!" Luo Daozi snorted coldly.


    For a while, the scene quieted down, and no one spoke again.


    Mu Fengxue saw that Bai Jinge didn''t notice him, walked out from behind Ling Jichen, and his eyes fell on the mountain peak. Ling Jichen felt her movement, and her body tensed up. Xue''er must have felt something.


    After a while, he must make Xue Er safe, and the original thing cannot happen again.


    "Xue Er, your injury doesn''t matter, right?"


    Mu Fengxue smiled lightly: "It''s alright, I don''t know why Senior Sister Yu''er hates Xue''er so much, now Xue''er really doesn''t blame her, Chen, can you think of a way to save Senior Sister Yu''er, not to mention that Nanhuang , even that cold cliff is not something ordinary people can afford to live in, Senior Sister Yu¡¯er¡­¡±


    He held Mu Fengxue in his arms, and his Xueer was still the same. It really was like that crystal clear snowflake, which could be seen clearly at a glance.


    "Xue Er, those who hurt you should be punished, you don''t have to plead for them, she deserves it!"


    Hearing this, Mu Fengxue lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Of course you deserve it, Liu Yu''er, it''s really cheap for you.


    It''s a pity, that Mu Bingyun''s life is too big, he was hit by Liu Yu''er, and he didn''t die. It is estimated that Liu Yu''er''s medicinal herb was about to expire, so she hurriedly hit that palm, which really made her feel regretful.


    If Liu Yu''er didn''t hit that palm, she would have countless ways to kill Mu Bingyun.


    She raised her head slightly. Now that the layer of window paper between them has been pierced, Mu Bingyun will not let her go easily. Between them, only one can survive, and the one who survives can only be her!


    Mu Bingyun felt a cold gaze, turned her head slightly, and saw Mu Fengxue''s gaze, she didn''t dodge, but directly faced it. Tore her face, just right, she also wanted to do whatever she wanted.


    From now on, she will do whatever she wants and follow her heart.


    In this life, because of everything she carried in her previous life, her life was too heavy.


    "Dark Cloud, do you think Cangyu will come?"


    Wu Yun suddenly heard Mu Bingyun''s words and woke up from his drowsiness: "It will definitely happen."


    "Then, where is he? Why didn''t I see it?"


    She looked left and right, Cangyu is from Xizhou, such a powerful person, the five major sects of Xizhou should know him, right? Maybe hiding?


    She has decided to follow her heart, no matter the final result, this time, she feels that she really wants to be with him.


    Feng Qingyi suddenly caught sight of the disciple next to him smiling very sweetly, and he thought for a moment, something good happened to her, and she was so happy. Her smile is like seeing the person she likes.


    The person you like?


    He was shocked and looked around, but found no special person.


    He scanned everyone''s face here, unable to guess who would be so happy when she saw it.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt Feng Qingyi''s gaze, and withdrew his smile: "Fengshouzuo, what''s wrong with you?"


    "No, when something good happens, why do you smile so happily?"


    "Well, that''s right!"


    The corners of her eyes were curved, and she smiled again, still so beautiful.


    He was a little abrupt in his heart, a kind of incomprehensible language.


    While waiting, two people appeared behind them again, and when they heard footsteps, everyone looked back, their eyes were a little stunned, they thought they were some big man, but it turned out to be two little shrimps.


    "Golden Water??"


    With a doubt, everyone understood that these two were disciples of Liuyun Sect.


    The people who came were Jing Jinshui and Fu Xilin. They also knew what happened before and rushed in. Jing Jinshui came to Elder Qingyang''s side, and suddenly saw Mu Bingyun, who was intact on the side, heaved a sigh of relief, and stood obediently to the side so as not to be scolded.


    Elder Qingyang also glanced at him and said nothing.


    After Fu Xilin and the elders and the head of the sect greeted each other, he stood aside and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun. It could be seen that his eyes were also a little fortunate. Fortunately, she was fine.


    Hearing about Liu Yu''er, he was worried.


    I also heard that Liu Yuer was trying to kill Mu Fengxue, he frowned, his eyes fell on Mu Fengxue''s side, and found that she was well protected by Ling Jichen, and nothing happened.


    It was also heard that Ling Jichen had signed a life-and-death contract with Mu Fengxue, which shocked everyone who knew. The people here didn''t react, just because there was something more important in front of them.


    "These two people seem to care about you very much. They both said that you are not very close to others. Why does this seat think that your popularity is okay?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Feng Qingyi: "Fengshouzuo, what are you curious about?"


    Feng Qingyi asked her earnestly when she saw her, her cheeks twitched, this disciple was still puzzled, and asked, how could he just tear down the stage like this?


    He asked of course because he wanted to know something, but this disciple actually pierced his mind, which was not a good feeling.


    He coughed lightly: "Nothing."


    "It seems that the rumors are not credible." He looked away, and he felt that he should never ask this disciple anything again, lest he would be thrown off the stage.


    Mu Bingyun''s face was serious: "Fengshouzuo just know."


    His back is a little stiff, is there any disciple who said that?


    She looks really daring!


    Suddenly, the surrounding aura became chaotic, and the light that could have been scattered on them gradually gathered.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was nervous.


    Yi Bao is about to be born.


    Most of the people present were excited. Mu Bingyun stood silently on the side, looking for it all the time. Later, when people started fighting, she slipped past.

 Chapter 186： abnormal

    Mu Fengxue can no longer get this thing, and now if he wants to kill Mu Fengxue, he can only kill Ling Jichen together.


    "Bingyun, when the battle comes later, you should stay farther away."


    Feng Qingyi turned his head and said, "Face them, I can''t take care of you anymore."


    "understood."


    Feng Qingyi glanced at her, then turned around.


    Suddenly, on the top of the white mountain, a ray of light burst out. It was a golden light, which was dazzling. At this moment, Mu Fengxue felt that the whole person was about to rush over, and she tried her best to restrain her body.


    Now rushing over, it is undoubtedly courting death.


    Absolutely not!


    must wait for them to fight, she is trying to rush over!


    "Xue Er, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Ling Jichen knew what she wanted to do, and he would not stop it. This was Xue''er''s chance. Although he didn''t know what was inside, he knew that it must be good for Cher.


    Later, he will definitely protect her and get that treasure.


    The golden light has been rushing towards Jiuxiao, and it has been non-stop. It can be seen in many places, and many people are a little regretful, why they are not there.


    Even if we rush over now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get it.


    Even so, there are still people coming here.


    Everyone present was tense, and they kept paying attention to the top. Suddenly, the rays of light gradually converged on the top of the mountain. At the top of the mountain, there appeared the brightest light, with some purple, and the breath from above was the same as before. What they felt was even more terrifying than what they had felt before.


    Seeing that purple light, many people immediately took off and jumped away, but in mid-air, they were intercepted by other people.


    Feng Qingyi who was beside Mu Bingyun also flashed and jumped over to help Liu Chu block those attacks. For a time, whether it was a decent or a magician, they were all fighting from above.


    They didn''t fight to the death, but entangled each other, trying to take the opportunity to **** the purple glowing treasure.


    The people above the Xuanwang level rushed up, and the people below the Xuanshi had no chance to intervene, they could only look for opportunities on the side, but even if someone jumped up, they might not be able to pass.


    Mu Bingyun has always noticed Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen. Although it seems that Ling Jichen is preventing Bai Jinge in front of him, she can see that Ling Jichen seems to be looking for an opportunity to let Mu Fengxue have a chance to rush to him. on top of the mountain.


    The disciples below the Xuanshi can only watch it eagerly, and can''t find the opportunity in the past at all.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a line of sight, and looked back, it was the ghost king Yan Shaogong. Yan Shaogong glanced at her, which surprised her. Why didn''t Yan Shaogong **** the treasure above?


    Is the other party not interested in this? ?


    She didn''t think that when Yan Shaogong saw such a treasure, he would definitely **** it.


    wrinkled his eyebrows, does the other party want to take the opportunity to pick up leaks, this is also a way, when did Yan Shaogong become so treacherous? In her impression, Yan Shaogong was a short-tempered and impulsive person.


    At the beginning, there were few fights with Mu Fengxue''s admirers. These were common occurrences.


    However, it''s none of her business, she still noticed Mu Fengxue, and after seeing the other party''s actions, she also had to root by the other party''s side, and absolutely couldn''t let the other party succeed.


    Mu Fengxue was a little anxious in her heart, and she was smashed into a ball. She was a little Wuzun, and she was really not enough to see.


    At this moment, a voice came from her ear: "Xueer, do it."


    Mu Fengxue was stunned for a moment, and saw that Ling Jichen suddenly launched a big move. The scene was violent, and a huge profound energy shot Bai Jinge to everyone''s side. The huge impact made everyone who was entangled stunned. a bit.


    His sight was also covered, and taking advantage of this opportunity, Mu Fengxue took off and passed the crowd at once. At this moment, when Mu Bingyun wanted to follow, she was suddenly hugged by someone, making her furious!


    Who is it that is bad for her? ? She couldn''t react at all and was taken away.


    Everyone also reacted, and suddenly rushed over to stop Mu Fengxue, but when Mu Fengxue touched the radiating light, the whole person was sucked in.


    Everyone watched eagerly that a little Wu Zun had arrived at the treasure''s place under their noses, and everyone glared at Ling Jichen, this person actually did this at this time, he was really their enemy!!


    Not only the demon cultivators over there, but even a lot of people in the Liuyun Sect frowning, pampering their disciples, and pampering them to this point, isn''t it wrong?


    "Ling Shouzuo, great skill!"


    The most angry is Liu Chu, because Mu Fengxue can''t live now, her daughter has been robbed by the other party.


    They saw that the purple light had disappeared, and the golden light had also disappeared. The mountain has returned to its original appearance, a silver light. Someone has tried it just now, and they can''t get in again.


    Everyone''s face is embarrassed, who would have thought that this would happen?


    "Ling Shouzuo, what a little disciple of yours, you really deserve to be your disciple. You two masters and disciples have done a really good job."


    Bai Jinge got up from the ground, a little embarrassed, "It was actually calculated by you."


    "Haha, I didn''t expect that the so-called decency is like this. Sect Master Liu, your Liuyun faction doesn''t look so harmonious. Why don''t you come to Xizhou? Haha¡ª"


    Luo Daozi laughed, and it could be seen that his face was gloomy.


    was actually robbed by a Wu Zun, and it would be shameful to say it out.


    "It''s good now, our five major sects ran for nothing." Bai Jinge was still a little unwilling, and his face became ruthless, "Ling Shouzhu, then see if you can guarantee that your disciple can go out safely from here! "


    Bai Jinge''s words made everyone''s eyes light up.


    That''s right, although it was Mu Fengxue who got this treasure, he just had to grab it from the opponent.


    Therefore, the irritable people quieted down and waited quietly, waiting for the moment Mu Fengxue came out. Ling Jichen clenched his fist, he would not let these people hurt Xueer.


    Mu Bingyun was moved to a corner by someone, from here you can see the situation over there, but from there you can''t see here.


    She bit and kicked this man all the way, and he didn''t respond at all.


    She already knew who this person was, that Yan Shaogong who didn''t go to grab the treasure.


    "Yan Shaogong, you let me go! Otherwise you will regret it!"


    The dark cloud was also pinched by the opponent''s two wings, and he couldn''t break free at all.

 Chapter 187： Its you?

    Suddenly she felt that she was thrown into someone''s arms, and when she looked up, it was a strange man who wanted to fly, but was imprisoned by the other party.


    Mu Bingyun was a little discouraged, what happened to this Yan Shaogong? ?


    Suddenly she felt that this person was holding her very gently. She saw the bloodstains on his palm that she bitten out of. Does he not feel pain or anger?


    Just when she was thinking, he let her go.


    She jumped away quickly and looked at Yan Shaogong vigilantly: "What are you going to do?"


    "Do nothing."


    He opened his mouth, but Mu Bingyun was stunned.


    This voice...isn''t Yan Shaogong at all, it''s...is...gloomy.


    "Gloomy?"


    She took two steps closer and saw this face belonging to Yan Shaogong, but with a gloomy expression, she couldn''t help reaching out and touched: "Are you Cangyu?"


    "Um."


    He responded, and at that moment she didn''t know what burst out from the bottom of her heart. She got closer and saw the **** hand bitten by her, she quickly took out the medicinal pill, smeared it into powder, and pulled him up. , covered the wound with powdered medicine, and took out a handkerchief to help him wrap it.


    "I... didn''t know it was you." After she did all this, she lowered her head, like a child who did something wrong, a little embarrassed.


    He glanced at the very well-wrapped palm. Although it was a bit of a hindrance, she wrapped it, so let it stay for a few days! This little wound, he said, just a few blinks of an eye.


    He raised his hand, put it on her chin, and made her look up: "I don''t blame you."


    Her eyelashes are long and her eyes are drooping, she is very beautiful.


    "Cangyu, why are you preventing me from going there?"


    This is what she wondered.


    A stone suddenly appeared in Cangyu''s hand, it was purple, with a little red, mostly purple. He put the stone in her hand, and it was very cool.


    She can feel the aura inside, is that kind of power, the kind she felt before? ?


    She stared: "This? You stole the baby first?"


    Hearing her description, he smiled: "Yeah."


    She held the stone and looked left and right, and found that it was indeed a beautiful stone. That''s good. Cangyu stole the stone, so it wouldn''t be taken by Mu Fengxue, so the one inside?


    "The one inside is fake."


    Now she was finally relieved and put the stone in Cangyu''s hand: "Since you got it, then it''s yours."


    "As long as it''s not taken by Mu Fengxue." She raised her head and gave a bright smile, smiling at him, as if she was praising him for his greatness.


    He found that the little thing didn''t seem to reject him this time, and vaguely liked his approach.


    Thinking of this, he was happy.


    Holding the stone, profound energy suddenly appeared in her hand, and she pressed the stone between her eyebrows with one hand. That is, in an instant, Mu Bingyun felt a coolness between her eyebrows. Chi Ye wanted to stop it, but she didn''t know what she found. Ye actually made way for the stone and let it get into his own sea of ??consciousness.


    Waiting for the stones to gradually merge into the sea of ??consciousness, her sea of ??consciousness is already purple, and in the purple, there is still a little bit of red.


    At the same time, three words sounded in her mind: Luck Stone!


    Qi Luck is a person¡¯s cultivation luck. The stronger the Qi Luck, the smoother the cultivation path. The Qi Luck Stone is a magical stone that strengthens the cultivator¡¯s Luck Luck.


    No wonder Mu Fengxue had such good luck in his previous life, it was because of the luck stone.


    She opened her eyes: "This is the luck stone, why give it to me?"


    "I want to give it to you."


    said so freely, she seemed to understand.


    "Where''s Yan Shaogong?"


    She was afraid of being suspected. If someone doubted him, wouldn''t it put him in danger?


    "Throw it away, it''s not dead!" Cang Yu glanced over there, "You go first, I''ll wait for you outside."


    "it is good."


    Even though she wanted to spend more time with him, thinking about the current situation, she still didn''t want it. It would be bad if she was suspected. Pale gave the dark cloud to Mu Bingyun, and she returned to her original position. She saw that everyone''s eyes were on it, and no one noticed her, so she was relieved.


    Seeing Cangyu''s position, she smiled lightly.


    He seemed to notice her smile, which belonged to Yan Shaogong''s face, and a smile appeared.


    It turns out that he has always been there.


    She suddenly felt that her heart was a little hot, and a heat flow like never before flowed through her heart, it was a sweet feeling. She kept her head down, and didn''t have time to look at the mountain above.


    "Bingyun, what''s wrong with you??"


    Feng Qingyi came over, "Where did you go just now?"


    She was shocked, so someone noticed her?


    looked up and saw Feng Qingyi was a little worried: "There are masters everywhere, you are a disciple who has not reached the level of a profound practitioner, don''t run around. Besides, there are many demon cultivators around, and they have always been at odds with us."


    "However, you are progressing a little faster." Feng Qingyi''s eyes fell on her face, seeing that she was already the ninth rank of Emperor Wu, and it took less than a month to break through so much, which is really surprising , "People are unpredictable, understand?"


    "Understood, thank you Feng Shouzuo."


    "If anyone asks, this seat will help you clear the siege. There is not much in this seat, but more medicine."


    She saw that Feng Qingyi smiled a little, and understood. She is promoted so fast, it will definitely arouse suspicion. If someone doubts her, then it is not a good thing for her. Even if it is the original Po Lidan, the current cultivation speed is a bit incredible.


    After ?? Chiye refined Xuanshi''s corpse, all the profound energy inside was absorbed by her, so she is currently the ninth rank of Thunder Vein Xuanzun and the ninth rank of Wood Vessel Martial Emperor. Even without Liu Yu''er, Mu Fengxue couldn''t hurt her.


    If it wasn''t for Liu Yu''er, she wouldn''t have gotten away so easily.


    She may still be exposed, and the end will be the same as Liu Yuer.


    In the dark, it''s really amazing. Liu Yu''er really helped her once.


    When she came back to her senses, Feng Qingyi had already walked away. But his voice came from his ear: "Protect yourself."


    Thanks!


    Knowing that he can do whatever he wants, thanks for helping her from the beginning to the present.


    "Master, Madam is being watched by many people." Pale is now pretending to be Yan Shaogong''s entourage, he blinked, "Is Madam a little more attractive?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a cold air all over his body, and he shivered and kept his mouth shut.


    He shouldn''t talk too much.


    His gaze fell on Mu Bingyun''s side, and he saw the bird on her shoulder. The bright feathers, although black mixed with gray, didn''t look so ugly.


    Dark Cloud suddenly felt a look, and the whole bird face turned away, expressing very anger. Brat, how dare you pinch her wings.

 Chapter 188： blow up

    They wait and see!


    Pale and trembling, the bird''s eyes were so fierce.


    However, he is not afraid, but he is just a stink bird, or a bird that poops everywhere. He raised his chin and looked at the past with contempt, almost blowing up the dark clouds, this stinky boy!


    How dare you despise her? ?


    "Dark Cloud, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Wu Yun was indignant: "That stinky boy next to Cang Yu, one day I will definitely beat him!"


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on the pale body, and he saw the fierce gazes of each of them looking at each other.


    "Then you worked hard, now you can''t get him."


    The dark cloud almost didn''t fall from his shoulders.


    However, what Bingyun said is also true.


    That stinky boy doesn''t know what realm he''s in, he''s really powerful.


    "There is a situation."


    Mu Bingyun said softly, and everyone looked at the mountain that glowed with white light. A hint of ruthlessness flashed in their eyes. Today, no matter who is in it, they have to get the baby.


    And the people of Liuyun Sect are a little more complicated. They can''t directly **** treasures from their disciples, right?


    Isn''t that a joke, saying that their Liuyun Sect can''t tolerate even a small disciple?


    "Protect Wood Wind Snow!"


    As a last resort, Liu Chu could only say through gritted teeth.


    For this fairy-level wood vein, now he is complicated. There is a feeling of killing the opponent, but it is impossible to kill the opponent. It is not easy for a sect to have an immortal-level wood vein.


    Besides, he can''t even kill him if he wants to.


    This woman has signed a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen. To kill her, Ling Jichen must be killed together. In that case, his Liu Yun faction''s losses would be huge.


    Such a price, they cannot afford it.


    He just wanted his only daughter, and he would die soon, and his heart was aching.


    Why Liu Yuer castrated Qiao Wenshan is a secret known to everyone.


    didn''t want to, it would be like this.


    For Huang Yan, he was naturally resentful in his heart.


    He never took care of this matter, and could only sacrifice his own daughter. As long as he has the strength to fight against the entire Liuyun faction, he will not fall into this field. He suddenly wondered, what did the head of the Liuyun Sect bring him?


    His wife died, and now his daughter cannot be saved.


    that power?


    seems not to.


    Now his family is ruined, and he will be left alone in a short time. It sounds like he deserves the retribution!


    "Master, she''s coming out, you seem to be distracted?"


    Huang Yan glanced at Liu Chu, "She has now got a treasure, and she is also a disciple of my Liu Yun Sect. The head of the sect has a long heart."


    "Elder Huang Yan reminded you yes."


    Liu Chu clenched his fists hard, he looked like a joke.


    Luo Daozi''s calculating eyes rolled: "Everyone, I don''t think it''s very harmonious over there. Later, we will catch the girl inside together. You share the treasure. I want that girl, how about it?"


    "Luo Daozi, you old pervert!"


    Bai Jinge couldn''t help cursing, "But if you keep your word, I will agree."


    "Sect Master Yan, Sect Master Rong, Sect Master Yin, how about you?"


    "Of course there is no opinion, the premise is that Luo Zong is mainly trustworthy!"


    said gloomily and quietly.


    At the same time, "Yan Shaogong" and Rong He agreed.


    Here, the five major sects of the Western Continent united, making the people of the Liuyun faction nervous. The rest of the small sects didn''t even look at them, and the most terrifying ones were the people from Xizhou.


    "Elder Moxing, Elder Huangyan, please stop them."


    Suddenly, Ling Jichen said, "Just think I owe you a favor."


    Mo Xing and Lian Yan thought for a while, nodded, and landed on the side of the five major sects. He glanced at Bi Xinlian and Feng Qingyi again, but didn''t say anything. They were afraid they wouldn''t help him.


    He looked at Jinshan''s master and apprentice again. Jinshan was the first of Jinding Peak, and Jinding Peak was the sixth peak of Liuyun Sect. Jinshan had only one direct disciple named Jin Chen. Some, but not the hustling type either.


    "Golden Head Seat, I''m sorry to trouble you, I, Ling Jichen, also owe you a favor."


    Mu Bingyun stood silently on the side. For Mu Fengxue, this person really fought hard. She doesn''t feel anything now, she just feels a little laugh. She used to like this kind of blind dog. , fortunately he woke up.


    Jinshan hesitated, now that the treasure was taken away by Mu Fengxue, he was simply thankless for doing so, but Ling Jichen''s favor was considered a treasure.


    "Master, Junior Sister Xue''er is also a disciple of Liuyun Sect, why don''t we do Ling Shouzuo a favor."


    Jin Chen''s words made him think for a moment, then nodded: "Okay."


    At this point, Ling Jichen pulled another assistant, who was really capable.


    Jin Chen''s gaze was on the mountain, and the white robe could not be dissipated in his mind for a long time. When he was in the Liu Yun faction, he often saw her and always wanted to approach her, but was always blocked by Ling Jichen.


    He knew that he had fallen deeply in love with that shadow.


    No matter what, he won''t let anyone hurt her.


    Jin Chen''s expression was such that Mu Bingyun was not surprised at all.


    As for Qingyang, Ling Jichen didn''t even ask, she knew that Elder Qingyang always had nothing to do with himself, and he didn''t lack any favors.


    After a while, the white light on the mountain flickered and disappeared, making people dazzled. Everyone was nervous, and the baby was about to come out.


    Many people still flashed a little bit of fiery, they all felt that this baby must not be ordinary, and they were always ready.


    Ling Jichen was also a little nervous, looking at this, he was about to come out.


    At this moment, they saw all the white light gather, and a white figure appeared on the mountain peak.


    "Do it!"


    Luo Daozi shouted loudly, and the five major sects in the Western Continent rushed up, and the Liuyun faction immediately stopped them.


    Just when the two sides were about to fight, there was a sudden loud noise, and a purple light rushed up and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "what-"


    Another scream, still a familiar scream, made them all look at the mountain, and suddenly they saw a figure smashed to the ground from above.


    what happened?


    They were all stunned when they saw the big pit in front of them!


    Looking back at the mountain again, there is no one there at all.


    It was Ling Jichen who reacted quickly and jumped into the big pit. When he jumped in, there was another loud noise, and when he heard an even more miserable voice, he saw Ling Jichen''s face was embarrassed by Jiang Mu Fengxue. hugged out.


    "Cher, what''s wrong with you?"


    Everyone saw that Mu Fengxue was covered in blood and his clothes were torn a lot. Ling Jichen quickly took off his coat and helped her cover it up, "Xue''er, how are you?"


    He took out the medicinal pill and poured it into Mu Fengxue''s mouth, with a worried expression on his face.

 Chapter 189： The miserable wood wind and snow

    There is a life and death contract between them. As long as one person is alive, the other person will not die even if they are dying. He wasn''t worried about this. What he was worried about was the accident that happened to Mu Fengxue. Why wasn''t it the same as before?


    "What''s going on here?"


    Bai Jinge''s eyes flashed, and when he got closer, he saw that Mu Fengxue''s entire face was blown up, and there were bloodstains on his face, forming a kind of crack, which was a bit scary. Although such an injury can be recovered, it still looks a bit miserable now.


    "It seems that she has no blessings to accept the baby, and she was attacked by backlash, right?"


    Bai Jinge smiled, "Ling first seat, why don''t you take out the treasure on her body, so as not to die."


    Ling Jichen didn''t say a word. He quickly checked Mu Fengxue''s body and found that in the eyes of the severely damaged body, the meridians all over his body were blown open. How could this be so? ?


    What went wrong? ?


    He frowned, deeply worried.


    After taking the medicinal pill, Mu Fengxue finally calmed down and slowly opened her eyes, feeling that she was being held by Ling Jichen, she was holding him with some fear.


    "dust."


    She felt that her body was very bad, and she felt a little hatred in her heart. What about the good baby? ?


    is simply a pit, where is a treasure, it is simply a bomb!


    "Xue Er, what''s going on here?"


    Liu Chu couldn''t help but come over, in fact, he was also a little happy in his heart.


    It''s not a baby!


    Fortunately, a disciple got it, otherwise it would definitely be them who were injured.


    Everyone did not do anything, silently watching the joke.


    made her impatient, this is not a baby at all, see what is amazing about her. Before that, many Liuyun Sect disciples had arrived here, especially Sister Wan Yiyi. When they saw that Mu Fengxue was blown out, they were very happy.


    "Sister, Mu Fengxue doesn''t know what to expect now."


    Wan Xixi frowned: "It''s just that Mu Bingyun was lucky, why wasn''t Liu Yu''er shot to death?"


    "What are you worried about, a mere Mu Bingyun is much easier to deal with than Mu Fengxue."


    "Right."


    Mu Bingyun looked at Mu Fengxue''s miserable face, and couldn''t help but smile. This Cangyu didn''t know what was on it, but she could have taken it out before the baby was born. She frowned, looked back at Cangyu, and found that he didn''t seem to have any problems, so she felt relieved. some.


    "Master, Madam took a look."


    "You talk more."


    There was a smile on the corner of Cangyu''s mouth, and he accepted the caring look from the little thing.


    Originally, he planned to put something in it and blow up Mu Fengxue to death. However, the other party signed a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen, and it was really a pity that he couldn''t die.


    But it can be regarded as a sigh of relief for the little thing.


    "Master, you look very happy. If Madam knew that you were injured trying to steal your treasure, she would definitely come over to care for you."


    Cangyu glanced at him: "Don''t want your tongue anymore?"


    "No," Pale stopped quickly, "My subordinates won''t tell Madam, they will definitely keep it a secret."


    "Um."


    Pale saw the corners of his master''s mouth curled up, and wiped his cold sweat. Master, Yan Shaogong is arrogant and arrogant. Would you be able to dress like this? Fortunately, everyone was watching the unfortunate Mu Fengxue.


    After a while, Mu Fengxue finally calmed down: "Chen, there is a purple stone in it. After Xueer refined it, it became like this. It can be seen that Xueer has no relationship with it. I just don''t know where it went. , and also wreaked havoc on my body."


    Mu Fengxue''s voice reached everyone''s ears, and they believed her words. When it exploded just now, they felt a purple light flew away.


    It turned out to be nothing but busy work, but compared to Mu Fengxue, they were quite lucky.


    That thing is definitely not ordinary, ordinary people can''t get it.


    Ling Jichen was shocked, why is this life different?


    Is it because of his rebirth that something has changed?


    Could it be that he shouldn''t have deliberately changed all this, and that''s why Cher missed the opportunity?


    Thinking of Cher because she missed the opportunity, I have some regrets. If he hadn''t changed anything from the beginning, wouldn''t everything be different again!


    Seeing Xueer''s pale face, she blamed herself even more, and hurriedly picked her up and prepared to leave here.


    At this moment, everyone around him stopped him, and his face sank.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want us to go?"


    The people who stopped him were the five major sects of the magic cultivator, Luo Daozi chuckled lightly, "Ling Jichen, no one knows that there are treasures in that place, but the only people who go in are those in your hands, and now you have to take her with you. Now, who knows if the baby is really gone or hidden by her."


    Luo Daozi''s words made everyone react, and even the high-level officials of Liuyun Sect glanced at them, their eyes were obviously suspicious, and his Xueer hid the treasure.


    Thinking of this, Ling Jichen was a little angry, his Xueer was hurt like this, others were still thinking about the baby, and they were still thinking about not letting them go, he felt the desolation of the situation.


    Mu Bingyun was silent in the crowd, her eyes were smiling, and when she looked closely, it was not a happy smile, but a kind of smile that she had encountered before, the kind of look that was surrounded by people and thought she had gained something. It''s really chilling.


    She didn''t sympathize, she just felt that her role in this life had been reversed. From today onwards, Mu Fengxue''s luck was gone. Even if Mu Fengxue seemed to be seriously injured, as long as Ling Jichen didn''t die, then Mu Fengxue would not die. There will be no problem.


    The other party will not die for a day, and it is still a threat. After Mu Fengxue recovers, he will think about **** her?


    So no sympathy at all.


    "Master, do you also think that I still have treasures in Cher''s hands?"


    Ling Jichen''s words made everyone in the Liuyun faction change color. Yes, they thought that Mu Fengxue had a treasure in his hands. Although they did see a purple light flying away at the time, it didn''t mean that the treasure flew away.


    After Mu Fengxue stayed in the mountain for so long, who can be sure that she didn''t really hide the baby, and when she came out, she threw the fake baby away, deceived people, deceived their eyes, and finally took the baby as her own Yes, there is no such thing.


    Ling Jichen saw everyone''s expressions, and suddenly felt a little cold. He was a Liuyun faction, and he didn''t expect to end up like this.


    At this moment, Elder Huang Yan spoke: "Sect Master, I see that there is no treasure in Mu Fengxue''s hands, her injuries are so serious, if you really want to hide the treasure, there is no need to hurt yourself so badly. , that baby must have escaped by himself, even if anyone of us went in at that time, this may happen, why don''t we go back first and let the elders in the sect help to see Mu Fengxue''s injury."

 Chapter 190： leave

    Did Elder Huangyan¡¯s words move everyone?


    That''s feasible. Let the elders in the sect check it out to see how her injury is going? You can also see if she has hidden the baby, no matter what the baby is, they still don''t believe that they can''t find it.


    Seeing that everyone was still hesitating, Elder Huang Yan spoke again: "Ling Shouzuo, you should take her back first!"


    Hearing Elder Huangyan''s words, Ling Jichen was a little grateful, and looked down at Mu Fengxue with tenderness in his eyes, "Xue''er, shall I take you back now?"


    Mu Fengxue looked a little weak, with scars all over her face. The disciples who came behind all saw her appearance. Some people couldn''t help but feel sympathy. ? Now I have finally learned a lesson. I dared to **** the treasure from the head and the others here.


    Especially the two sisters Wan Yiyi and Wan Xixi, in the crowd, looking at this side secretly, seeing the miserable appearance of Mu Fengxue, they couldn''t help being excited.


    "Sister, I saw that Mu Fengxue was seriously injured this time!"


    Wan Xixi glanced at her: "Don''t forget, the other party has already signed a contract with Ling Shouzuo, or a life-and-death contract, does anyone in the Floating Cloud Sect still have this treatment?"


    Wan Xixi slowly became jealous: "As long as Ling Shouzuo lives, she will be fine."


    Wan Xixi''s words made Wan Yiyi''s heart sink.


    The two sisters didn''t speak any more, watching all this silently, Ling Jichen took Mu Fengxue away, so cautiously, it really made people jealous.


    The five major sects of Mo Xiuwu, Luo Daozi and the others looked bad. He didn''t expect that the Flowing Cloud Sect would be united at this time, although he knew that the baby might have already flown away. Wu Zun, you can''t hide that treasure yet.


    If the baby is really on her body, they have already started, will they wait until now?


    Bai Jinge was still a little unwilling. When he came over, he noticed Mu Fengxue. Now, seeing the appearance of the other party being carefully escorted back by Ling Jichen, he felt a little jealous.


    Over the years, as the suzerain of the Lotus Sect, although there are countless men who have expressed admiration for her, they are all crooked and inferior. .


    Just the five sects of this Demon Cultivator, that Luo Daozi, the suzerain of the Ultimate Bliss Sect, this is an old lecher, ugly, short, with small eyes, which makes people angry, and he is calculating this and that. I can''t see it! Besides, that Rong He, the Sect Master of the Demon Sect, looks good, but his temperament is swaying, not her type.


    said Yan Shaogong again, who looks like a condescending child with a violent temper. Who would like such a person, and the Yin-Yang Sect''s sect, Yin Chi, although he thinks the other party is good, but the Yin-Yang Sect simply looks down on their Lotus Sect. Throughout the entire Xizhou, she did not see a good-looking person who she liked.


    When she saw Ling Jichen, she felt a little bit in her heart, she felt that this person was graceful and good-looking. She was a little jealous when Mu Fengxue was beside Ling Jichen and was protected by the other party.


    "Sect Master Luo, I don''t think there''s anything going on here? You can go back to your Western State then."


    Liu Chu finally reacted. In fact, when Mu Fengxue was blown away, he had so little expectation, expecting that Mu Fengxue would die, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This was just an extravagant hope.


    Now his position as the head of the sect is in jeopardy, Elder Huang Yan''s ambition, he has always known.


    He glanced at Elder Huang Yan: "Let''s go too!"


    After saying that, he flew away, and the people behind looked at each other, stayed for a while and left quickly.


    The five major sects of Demon Cultivation saw that the Liuyun Sect had evacuated, and they had no interest in staying here, and disappeared in place. Yan Shaogong glanced at Mu Bingyun, and he also left.


    Mu Bingyun planned to leave immediately to meet the other party outside. At this moment, Fu Xilin and Jing Jinshui came to her side.


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you alright!"


    Jin Shui asked with some concern, Fu Xilin kept silent on the side, and it could be seen that he also cared about her. Mu Bingyun shook his head and said that he was fine, so they should not worry.


    "The two senior brothers are worried."


    After the conversation with Feng Qingyi, her attitude softened a lot, which surprised both of them.


    "Two brothers, I''m going out first, do you want to go out?"


    She did not refuse to go with them this time, which made them a little overjoyed. They felt that Mu Bingyun seemed to get along better, and the coldness on her body slowly disappeared. They didn''t know what happened during this period.


    Seeing her walking in front, she followed silently, as if she had become his guardian.


    It''s just that Mu Bingyun didn''t see it either. Her heart was already on Cangyu. Originally, she didn''t care, but after seeing him, she finally understood that she really liked this person.


    She was running with a smile, her red dress soared up and rippling in the mountains, the corners of her clothes fluttered, and the blue silk fluttered, like a flower fairy, and the two of them were stunned after seeing her, she was really beautiful , the beauty is suffocating.


    Seeing her beautiful figure, they finally came back to their senses. It turned out that they had known each other for a long time, and she had grown up, not the cold little girl from before.


    Mu Bingyun ignored the burning gaze behind her, she just wanted to leave this place quickly, she was going to see Cangyu, she wanted to tell him that she liked him.


    "Bingyun, why do you look so anxious??"


    Wu Yun couldn''t help laughing, "Do you want to see Cangyu??"


    Facing the teasing of the dark clouds, she did not deny it.


    Yes, she went to see Cangyu, there is no need to deny it. In the past, it was for another person, and she was scarred all her life. This doesn''t mean that she has to be afraid when she meets another person. She is not afraid. She understands that giving herself a chance is also giving Cangyu a chance.


    Wu Yun was a little happy when he saw her appearance, and now Bing Yun has all come out of the shadows.


    That was great.


    But she is a little unhappy now, that pale next to Cang Yu, if given the chance, she will definitely clean up the other party, and dare to lift her bird wings, this is simply a matter of humiliation.


    A few people left in a hurry, Mu Bingyun didn''t see another person behind him, that was Ouyang Li, he followed Ouyang Qingqing and did not chase after him. Because she was in such a hurry to leave that there was no chance for them to speak at all.


    After Mu Fengxue was injured, Ouyang Li found that he was not worried at all. Instead, when he heard something happened over there, he was worried about another person, the red figure.


    He felt that he must be crazy, how could he think like this, and stayed in place, making Ouyang Qingqing a little puzzled.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you! Why didn''t we catch up when we saw Sister Bingyun?"


    Ouyang Li was a little sad, "They walked too fast, they didn''t react just now, let''s go out!"


    "Okay! Hurry up and follow, maybe you can catch up with Sister Bingyun."

 Chapter 191： confession

    Compared to Ouyang Li, Ouyang Qingqing seemed even more excited. I heard that something had happened, and I was a little worried that something happened to Sister Bingyun. Now that she saw that the other party was all right, she felt more relieved.


    The two brothers and sisters ran out quickly, and they disappeared in place. More and more disciples were driven out. There were only three or two days left before the end of the assessment, and it was time to go out.


    Mu Bingyun quickly arrived outside of Duguang Island. Now she was already at the place where they came from. The Liuyun Sect camped here, and went straight to the elder of the assessment, with Fu Xilin and Jing Jinshui following behind.


    They went in for a while and came out not long after.


    Mu Bingyun was searching in the crowd, as if he was looking at someone. The two of them followed behind. Their eyes were still a little shocked. They really didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun would kill a white phoenix, not just a white phoenix. The monsters taken out from the back have already allowed him to enter the top ten.


    Mu Bingyun also calculated it by herself. It should be no problem to enter the top three. If there is no accident, of course, things are not expected, and she does not force it. Now she is happiest when she has figured out herself and Cangyu. relationship, know how to deal with it.


    "Junior Sister Mu, what are you looking for?"


    Jing Jinshui saw Mu Bingyun''s expression and couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing Jing Jinshui''s question, she came back to her senses, "Find someone you know, if there is nothing to do, the two brothers, you can go and do your own work, I have made an appointment with him, and we will meet in a while. ."


    She didn''t hide anything, and of course she didn''t explain so much. She didn''t want to hide anything. After all, the more she covered it, the more guilty she seemed. Besides, Cangyu came from Xizhou, and Xizhou had always been at odds with Dongzhou. She didn''t want to make trouble.


    Although these people may not have discovered Cangyu¡¯s identity, she decided to be careful and not let Cangyu meet these people.


    When the two heard his words, they didn''t know that she was driving them away from here. They felt sour in their hearts, and there was an indescribable meaning. They all knew that they liked Mu Bingyun, but she seemed to be unhappy with them. Nothing feels.


    "Okay, Junior Sister Mu, be careful."


    Jing Jinshui said with concern, "I just have something to go to Master, so I won''t be here with you."


    After ?? finished speaking, he left. In fact, he didn''t want to leave at all, he just wanted to stay by her side, and he didn''t want the other party to hate her.


    From the very beginning, he fell in love with her, he didn''t know it before! I found out later, but he didn''t have the courage, because he knew that Mu Bingyun really didn''t like him, and he didn''t want the other party to hate him, that''s why he would only stay by her side silently.


    Fu Xilin took a deep look at her and saw the kind of anticipation in her eyes. His heart suddenly burst. He had a feeling that the person she went to see must be the man named Cangyu, yes, he was think so.


    Originally thought that Cangyu was just one of her friends, but now it doesn¡¯t seem like that. Bingyun likes Cangyu, and he should have liked it a long time ago! His eyes dimmed, he was the young master of the Fu family, and he was not qualified to like him at all. Even if they could be together, they couldn''t bear everything in the Fu family.


    "Bingyun, then I''ll go first. Be careful. If there is anything, you can come and find me at any time."


    When he finished saying this, he turned around and left silently. He had already seen the anxiety in the other party''s eyes, and he must have hoped that no one would disturb him, because Bingyun was going to see that man.


    He looked up and saw the sky. The white clouds floating above quickly dispersed. The white cloud was like an ice cloud, which could not be grasped.


    After saying goodbye to the two, Mu Bingyun heard the voice in his ear, with joy in his eyes, followed the voice and ran quickly, and finally reached a relatively quiet and remote place, where he saw two figures.


    There was a white figure, and a black figure. Her eyes fell on the tall black figure, her eyes curled up with a smile, and she quickly ran over to him, stopped in front of the other party, and stopped. Hold back your excitement.


    "Gloomy..."


    She let out a low cry. She had a thousand words, but she didn''t know how to speak after seeing him. She felt a little anxious. Her cheeks were red, and she was a little embarrassed. Suddenly, she lowered her head and rubbed it. Move your sleeves.


    Cangyu also saw this little thing, looking embarrassed, with softness in his eyes, he gestured to Pale, the dark clouds felt bad, and was caught by Pale, and quickly left the place of the two, she was a little angry, this Pale, grabbing her wings again, he swears that if he has the chance, he will beat him hard.


    ran away leisurely with a pale face, not knowing how angry the dark cloud in his hand was now, nor did he know that in the future he would pay a heavy price for what he did today.


    There were only two people left. Before Mu Bingyun could speak, he felt that his waist was being held by him, and suddenly he took off. They crossed the wide water and flew to a place that no one else could see. After a while , stopped.


    She looked around and found that it was an uninhabited island. She felt a little more at ease, but she was a little embarrassed to think that they were alone now. After the communication, when the two of them are together, they are always a little nervous.


    didn''t know how to speak, she didn''t seem to have the courage to say it to him.


    Cangyu lowered his head, seeing the shy look of this little thing, and there was some joy in his eyes: "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    She shrank her neck, feeling her cheeks heat.


    He suddenly hugged her: "It''s been many years."


    Hearing his sigh, Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, yes, they have known each other for many years, and they have been separated for many years. She slowly stretched out her hand and embraced him. This large and warm embrace made her nostalgic.


    In fact, she has never forgotten his taste.


    "Gloomy..."


    She was buried in his arms, the nasal voice came from his arms, and his heart was about to melt when he heard her soft and waxy voice. At this moment, he can''t wait to grab all the good things and put them in her hands.


    "Cangyu, I found out... I seem to really like you."


    She finally mustered up the courage to say this sentence, yes, she finally said this sentence. After she said it, she felt very comfortable, and she fell into his arms, which was more natural.


    He hugged her and sat down: "Well."

 Chapter 192： you are mine alone

    She frowned, she confessed, why did he just say "um", doesn''t he like her? ?


    "I am very happy."


    He heard his voice in her ear, and she suddenly laughed. She raised her head and met his eyes. His eyes were deep and bright, and her eyes were filled with her figure, which made her a little moved. She couldn''t tell why? I felt so at ease when I was in his arms.


    Cangyu was happy, he didn''t expect that the little thing would accept him so quickly.


    Seeing how she was so attached to him, he held her tightly in his arms. Over the years, he endured not appearing in front of her eyes, but he often sneaked over to see her, seeing her more and more beautiful, his heart couldn''t help beating.


    "Do you still intend to stay in the Liuyun faction?"


    In fact, he hoped that she could return to Xizhou with him. As long as there is Xizhou, no one dares to bully her like this.


    Thinking of her stubborn nature, he really couldn''t force it. Even if he knew that she would not go back with him, he couldn''t help but ask one more question.


    "Um."


    She responded: "I must settle my own affairs."


    This is her lifelong obsession. If it is not resolved, it will not be very good for her cultivation.


    "When I solve it, I will come to you!"


    With a serious face, she spoke decisively. She told him with her sincerity that she was serious. Wu Yun was right, it was rare to find such a person who was kind to her and who she liked again, so she naturally wanted to grasp it.


    "it is good."


    Originally he was still a little lost, but seeing her so cautious, he knew that she was going to fulfill her obsession, so he didn''t force her to follow him back. The cultivator has a long time, and they have a lot of time to get along, so let her grow up slowly here!


    "If you want to come to Xizhou early one day, then crush that piece of jade!"


    She felt warm in her heart when she thought of the jade he gave her.


    "Um."


    When she saw him, she didn''t know what to say. It seems that nothing is right, and it seems that anything can be said.


    "Send me back! It will make people suspicious after a long time, and there are still many people staring at me now." If the people of the Liuyun faction find out that she is related to the demon cultivator in Xizhou, they don''t know how they will deal with him. .


    "Bing''er, you know I''m a demon cultivator," Cang Yu thought of one thing and felt that he still had to say, "And you''re a cultivator."


    "Are these important?" She suddenly laughed, "I like you, it doesn''t matter what kind of cultivation you are!" He was completely relieved when he heard her suddenly open-minded words.


    He was afraid that she would have scruples, but he was not afraid of anything.


    Even if someone finds out, he is not afraid, he is afraid that she will care because of this, and he can be cruel to anyone, but he can''t hurt her. He held her little hand, the same as before, it was still soft, and people didn''t want to let go when they held it. He really hoped to take her away like this. He felt that she was much better than before, not as cold as before. At least in front of him, he could open his heart and tell her that he liked him.


    is this thing, he can laugh for a year.


    "Yes, just smile more." Seeing the smile on his face, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but boast, as if she made him smile more when they first met.


    She suddenly held his hand: "You..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    She tilted her head: "You belong to me alone, understand?" Her eyes were incomparably clear, and there was some innocence and playfulness in her words, as well as some possessiveness.


    He is very satisfied with this very complex expression.


    raised his hand and touched her head, raised his lips: "Of course."


    Knowing from a young age that he belongs to her alone, of course he belongs to her alone.


    Her eyes crooked with a smile, as if she had got some big baby. That''s good, she''s still a little worried.


    "Don''t fall in love with girls from other families, or I''ll ignore you forever." She remembered what happened in her previous life, and still had some panic in her heart.


    He saw the panic in her eyes, and quickly hugged her to comfort her: "No, I''ll just like you."


    "That''s good, if you fall in love with someone else, I really have to ignore you." Her words sounded a little sad, but his heart was filled with emotion. In fact, the little thing is a very soft person at heart, but because of the external damage, she has to become cold, so that she can better protect herself.


    Thinking that all of this might be caused by Ling Jichen, his heart was full of anger. If it weren''t for the relationship between East and West Continent, he would have already started. However, it is impossible for Ling Jichen to never leave Dongzhou, right?


    When the other party leaves Dongzhou, he will kill the other party!


    However, he looked down and saw the person in his arms, and his heart moved: "Bing''er, how about I help you kill Ling Jichen and those two?"


    Hearing him say this again, Mu Bingyun was moved. Her eyes sparkled, and no one ever said to her, whoever bullied you, I''ll kill him for you.


    Only the dark clouds who depended on her for life would say that, and now there is another person, Cang Yu. The person who had been kind to her for no reason from the beginning, her hand could not help clasping his waist.


    "No, you probably have a lot of concerns about killing him, right?"


    His eyes flashed, and she was still so smart: "If you speak up."


    She showed a sweet smile: "Then don''t kill it, I''ll do it myself."


    "I''m not someone who depends on others."


    "Am I someone else?" Asking him aggressively made her blushed.


    "Although not someone else..."


    "Who is that?"


    She raised her head angrily: "Why do you talk so much?"


    "Only for you."


    When you tell her what to say, he will say these sweet words to coax her, as if he was not like this before? Could it be that he was taught badly by Pale? Don''t blame her for thinking of Pale subconsciously, Pale looks like a slippery head, and must have dealt with those market gangsters.


    "How can you say that? Did Pale teach you?"


    Cangyu frowned, of course not, it was all he said when he overheard those men and women in love, doesn''t she like it? He is already thinking about whether to change something, after all his little things are different from others.


    He saw her eyes with a smile: "What do you want to hear, I''ll tell you."


    "Poof¡ª"


    She finally couldn''t help laughing out loud. She lay down in his arms, unable to straighten her back with laughter. That''s why he was able to make her laugh so easily.


    "Really going back."


    She was a little reluctant: "You are going back to Xizhou, right?"


    "Um."


    She tugged at his clothes and tightened her hands: "Then I will come to you."

 Chapter 193： this grumpy temper

    After she has solved the problem here, she has completely cut off the obsession in her heart. When her cultivation is on the right track, she will go to Xizhou. She doesn''t care where he is, whether he is a magician or not, whether she is a decent cultivator in Dongzhou, she only knows that she likes him and he likes her, so they can be together, no matter whether it is in the future or not She can''t handle any obstacles.


    She also wanted to do whatever she wanted and like him as she wanted.


    "Um."


    If it can be ended early, he would rather come over to accompany her. It''s just that it doesn''t seem to be very realistic. After so many years, Xizhou is still the same. He didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Now he has changed his mind.


    The combination of the magic cultivator and the decent cultivator will face many in the future, and they will not do without a little power. She doesn''t like intrigue with people, so let him do it!


    She can practice with peace of mind. If possible, he prefers to protect her. But he knew that she was not a flower that was raised in captivity, but a wild flower that bloomed in the mountains and needed her own growth.


    "Let''s go!"


    Although he was reluctant in his heart, he still put his arms around her waist and flew away from this isolated island, arriving at Duguang Island in a short time. He placed her gently on the ground, so carefully that she was afraid she would bump, but he forgot that she was a cultivator, and even if he punched her, there would be no problem.


    But he was so nervous, he always felt that she was as fragile as a porcelain doll, and he handled it with resolute and careful care.


    "Cangyu, then I''ve passed."


    The smile on her face disappeared, she became reluctant, and suddenly hugged him: "It won''t be long."


    "Well," a ring appeared in his hand, "I need elixir, right?"


    "Yeah." She replied in a low voice, not hiding anything, she didn''t want to hide anything, especially to him, "Need."


    "Take it, write down everything you need, and I''ll help you find it."


    She raised her head and saw the bright ring in his palm. This time, she did not refuse and held the ring in her hand. Although the blueness was powerful, how could the elixir that washed out the immortal-level thunder veins be so easy to find? ?


    She had a list on her body, which was engraved on the jade slip, took out the jade slip and put it in his hand.


    "If you don''t have it, don''t force it. You can find these slowly, don''t worry."


    In fact, she was a little anxious, the trajectory of this life has been changed.


    Mu Fengxue''s progress has also been too great. Because of the mysterious scholar she was before, she was able to advance to the ninth rank of Martial Lord of Thunder Vessel and the ninth rank of Emperor Wu of Wood Vessel. However, Mu Fengxue easily reached the fifth rank of Wu Zun just by virtue of his talent.


    Immortal-level wood veins are indeed terrifying.


    He glanced at the elixir in the jade slip and frowned. Many elixir in it are indeed hard to come by. However, when he returns to Xizhou, he will send someone to look for it. Some of them are elixir, but I know where they are, it is the most dangerous Nanhuang here.


    It seems that the matter in the Western Continent must be ended as soon as possible, and then go to the Southern Wilderness to see if you can find it. To him, Nanhuang was similar to his own back garden, and he didn''t feel any danger.


    If Mu Bingyun heard what he was thinking, he would definitely be surprised, what kind of strength was he able to use Nanhuang as his back garden.


    "Then I''m over."


    She let go of him, glanced at him, turned and ran quickly in the direction of Liuyun Sect. Cang Yu stayed on the spot for a while, until she could not see her figure, and then disappeared from the spot.


    In the depths of Duguang Island, on a towering giant tree, a certain person wearing only his shirt was hung upside down, and there were also many people around him who were also hung upside down.


    "Sect Master, Sect Master, are you all right?"


    Yan Shaogong felt dizzy now, he gritted his teeth fiercely: "Who is it that is plotting against Lao Tzu??"


    Hearing Yan Shaogong''s roaring voice, the people around didn''t speak. Since the sect master still has so much strength to shout out, it means that the other party is fine. Since it''s fine, of course they don''t worry.


    So, Yan Shaogong found himself yelling, but no one paid him any attention.


    The power that was imprisoned on his body is now slowly released, and all the ropes on his body are cut off, and the whole person falls down. Others saw that Yan Shaogong came down, and quickly followed.


    They dare not come down before the suzerain comes down first. The suzerain is angry and they can''t afford it.


    Yan Shaogong''s face was full of anger: "Did you see clearly? Who the **** is planning on Lao Tzu?" Everyone lowered their heads. If they saw clearly, how could they be calculated by others.


    Actually, they really wanted to say, Sect Master, that person is probably much more powerful than them, so don¡¯t hold him accountable for the time being.


    Yan Shaogong quickly changed his clothes, but the anger on his face still did not subside.


    "Damn!" He punched the tree and scared all the birds inside. The leaves quickly fell and landed on top of his head, making him violent again. The leaves were knocked down.


    holding the leaf in one hand and tearing it to pieces: "You actually bully Lao Tzu even a leaf! Don''t die!"


    Everyone in the ghost sect did not dare to speak, and kept their heads down silently. They were already very experienced. Every time the sect master got angry, they should never speak.


    Since then, they saw Yan Shaogong, the sect master of the ghost sect, who was called the ghost king by the outside world, hammering the big tree with one punch and one punch, and his face was violent, as if the big tree provoked him. Same.


    Seeing the mark on the tree that was deeply dented by a punch, they thought, how painful would it be if it hit them? ?


    After a long time, Yan Shaogong saw that the leaves on this big tree were almost falling off, and returned his hand contentedly.


    "Walk!"


    He raised his head and suddenly remembered, "By the way, what about the baby?"


    "I heard that it seems to have escaped."


    Yan Shaogong''s eyes flashed: "What about people from other sects?"


    "It seems to be gone."


    He touched his chin: "Since they''re gone, then this Sect Master will stay here for a while. I heard that there are a lot of interesting things in Dongzhou. That Immortal-level wood vein woman, this Sect Master has not seen before."


    "That, Sect Master, I heard that the woman has signed a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen."


    "Is that so?" Yan Shaogong smiled, "This suzerain is just going to see."


    Contract of life and death?


    What is that, can you eat it? If he can''t eat, no one can stop him. He really wanted to see what kind of immortal-level wood veins actually attracted so many people''s attention.

 Chapter 194： go to see wood wind and snow

    Everyone in the Ghost Sect looks bitter, Sect Master, this is really not Xizhou, this is Dongzhou, here are the so-called decent monks, if you cause trouble here, someone will definitely come to clean you up.


    These words can only be said in their hearts, if they say it, they will be beaten by the suzerain.


    Yan Shaogong held a leaf in his mouth, looked around, and it really looked like no one, and beckoned: "Go, this sect master really wants to see and see, what is the origin of that one called Mu Fengxue? ."


    "Isn''t Ling Jichen the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect?"


    "Yes, Sovereign."


    "Is that Mu Fengxue his disciple?"


    "Yes, Sovereign."


    Yan Shaogong touched his chin, with a smile in his eyes: "This is really interesting. He dared to accept this disciple for himself, right? Ling Jichen, this guy is really lucky."


    "Sect Master, are we still in Dongzhou?"


    "That''s natural," Yan Shaogong''s eyes flashed: "Do you think other sects will go back immediately? Let''s not say anything else, just say Luo Daozi, the old ghost, who has seen the immortal-level wood veins, how could he just give up like this? , I guess Luo Daozi must be calculating the immortal-level wood veins on Liuyun Sect, just in time, the lively sect master didn''t see it last time, and he must see it this time."


    said here, he looked vigilant: "You have to watch closely, don''t be tricked this time, or this Sect Master will take your skin off!"


    Everyone in the Ghost Sect shuddered and hurriedly bent over: "Yes, Sect Master, your subordinates must protect the Sect Master''s comprehensiveness."


    Everyone is bitter in their hearts, Sect Master, isn''t this ghost sect the most powerful of you? ?


    Yan Shaogong and his party also disappeared into the depths of Duguang Island. In the past few days, people have come from the inside to the outside. Of course, the places where they are stationed are definitely not the same. Although the monks from Xizhou and Dongzhou will not easily fight, they are also not pleasing to each other. If they gather together, there may really be conflicts.


    Mu Bingyun finally returned to the base camp of the Liuyun Sect. She had just returned to see what the disciples of the Liuyun Sect were discussing. After listening carefully, it turned out that it was because of Mu Fengxue.


    I heard that the elders are now helping Mu Fengxue check the injury!


    "Junior Sister Mu."


    "Sister Bingyun."


    Hearing these two voices, she stopped and saw the Ouyang Li brothers and sisters approaching, a rare smile appeared: "Ouyang brother, Qingqing."


    The two were a little surprised. It was the first time they saw Mu Bingyun smiling so happily. The corners of her mouth were upturned and the corners of her eyes were curved. This kind of Mu Bingyun is less sharp and more friendly.


    As soon as he saw it, he wanted to be approached. Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly ran over and held her hand: "Sister Bingyun, did something happen to you before? You walked so fast, you didn''t even see us."


    Before?


    She was a little embarrassed, was it when she went to see Cangyu before?


    She was in a hurry at that time, and for the first time since her rebirth, she was in such a hurry.


    "Well, I went to see a friend, I was afraid he would leave."


    I don''t know if he''s gone now, but listening to his appearance, he seems to be in a hurry. Not to mention, she has to deal with a lot of things here. Immortal-level thunder veins are not so easy to wash out. If she can end her grievance with Mu Fengxue in advance, then she will go to Xizhou in advance!


    "Sister Bingyun, that Mu Fengxue doesn''t seem to be seriously injured."


    Ouyang Qingqing looked left and right: "The elders are all helping her check her injuries. I heard that the head of Ling is very angry." Seeing her gossip and gloating appearance, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing.


    Did she not know that Ouyang Qingqing was laughing at Mu Fengxue.


    No matter how I checked, I really couldn''t find the treasure. The luck stone has been absorbed and refined by her, and it has been fused into her sea of ??consciousness. Now it is one with her, even if someone stands in front of her and carefully examines it. Check it out.


    In the end, thanks to Cang Yu, if it was by her own, she couldn''t get it. Not to mention that there is Mu Fengxue who is staring at him, the five great cultivators around him, and everyone from the Liuyun faction, if she really dared to touch that treasure, she would have been smashed into scum by the other party.


    The reason why ??Mu Fengxue is still alive is because she signed a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen, and secondly, because she is an immortal-level wood vein that is very difficult to meet.


    No matter which of these two points, it is the reason why Liuyun Sect is willing to protect her. Immortal-level wood veins, it is said that it is easy to reach Xuanhuang or even Xuanzun, and no one will despise such talent.


    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go over and watch the fun too, shall we?"


    Ouyang Qingqing stared at her eagerly, she hesitated for a moment, in fact, she didn''t want to ask. But everyone went, and it was too obvious that she didn''t go alone.


    Then go for it!


    It¡¯s okay to wear a dress occasionally.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Not only Ouyang Li, but even Ouyang Qingqing was a little surprised, why did they think that Mu Bingyun had changed so much, and they didn''t reject Mu Fengxue at all.


    They knew that these two were not very antagonistic, and they even thought that if there was a chance, the two would definitely fight, or even kill each other.


    It''s not that they are too obvious, but that they have known each other for so many years, and they will understand a lot of things after thinking about it.


    "Bingyun, are you back?"


    Fu Xilin appeared in front of the three of them, still with a cold face, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and there was a smile on the corners of her eyes when he saw her.


    Just know that she must go to see that man, she will be so happy!


    Although he didn''t know what the identity of that man was, he was very powerful. It was an existence he didn''t dare to provoke, and even the Liu Yun faction might want to make friends with him.


    His heart that came out gradually sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Forever, he could never get close to her.


    "Brother Fu, where have you been?"


    Ouyang Li saw that Fu Xilin''s face seemed a little wrong, and frowned: "Is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Fu Xilin asked back, "Where are you going?"


    "Go and see Mu Fengxue."


    This is what Mu Bingyun said.


    Fu Xilin was stunned for a moment, is she going to see Mu Fengxue?


    "If Senior Brother Fu is going, let''s go there together! I heard that it is very lively there." Mu Bingyun''s face was full of deep meaning, "By the way, do you know that Liu Yu''er was brought back?"


    Thinking of Liu Yuer, if there is a chance, she still wants to see her.


    Hearing her mention Liu Yu''er, several people were a little puzzled. They all knew that Liu Yu''er planned to kill her at the last moment.

 Chapter 195： an examination

    Why is she still thinking about seeing Liu Yuer?


    is really confusing.


    "What are you doing looking at me?"


    Ouyang Li was the first to react: "She has been escorted back to the cold cliff by the elders." Several days have passed, and it should be coming soon! That cold cliff is a place where ordinary people can stay, and he couldn''t help but sigh when he thought of it.


    "Is that so?" She was a little disappointed and wanted to see her.


    "Let''s go and see Mu Fengxue."


    She walked in front, and the three of them still didn''t understand the emotions in her eyes.


    Isn''t she resentful?


    Liu Yuer finally killed her.


    Actually, they couldn''t figure out why Liu Yuer would kill Mu Bingyun, but they knew about Mu Fengxue. It was because of Liu Yu''er''s birthday last time that the other party resented.


    Actually, they also heard about that incident. From that time, they paid a lot of attention to Mu Fengxue. They also inquired about the fact that Mu Fengxue used to have a medicine shop. It seems that it was closed because of that incident.


    Therefore, that thread is also cut off.


    But they didn''t give up, they have been paying attention to each other''s movements, everyone is thinking in their hearts, is there any treasure in this Mu Fengxue''s hands. Although nothing was found later, Mu Fengxue became more and more careful since then, and the more so, the more suspicious they became.


    Many pairs of eyes are now staring at Mu Fengxue. Taking advantage of her injury, the elders must investigate carefully to see if she has a treasure on her body.


    That Elder Huangyan previously maintained Mu Fengxue, but he just wanted to check the treasure on the other side.


    A few people had arrived at Mu Fengxue''s place in silence, and saw that many disciples were left outside. There were also many people guarding the room outside, and it just so happened that Feng Qingyi came out.


    "Wind Head Seat."


    As soon as ?? Feng Qingyi came out, he saw Mu Bingyun smiled at him, he was stunned for a moment, what made her so happy, she looked at him with a smile. Look at those eyes, there are happy expressions in them.


    "Well, what''s wrong?"


    "Master." Ouyang Qingqing hurried over and hugged Feng Qingyi, looking like a little girl, making people laugh or cry. Ouyang Li called Master stiffly, and stood silently on the side.


    Call Master?


    He didn''t refuse very much in his heart. He didn''t know that their identities were okay. After knowing it, he always felt awkward, and Feng Qingyi didn''t care much about it.


    Fortunately, he only needs to call the other party''s master who has been a hundred years old. He sees him a few times a year. In private, he won''t open his mouth.


    "Wind Head Seat, what''s going on inside?"


    "The elders are still checking, so just wait here, I''m afraid it''s inconvenient to enter now."


    Mu Bingyun saw that his expression was a little weird, and he couldn''t stop being curious.


    "Bingyun, why don''t we use Chiye to see what''s going on inside." The dark cloud that had been lying on top of her suddenly conveyed consciousness to her, making her eyes light up, that''s right. So close, Chiye can detect it, and it is really easy to use.


    "Well, let''s take a look." Mu Bingyun quickly connected Chiye to her and Wuyun''s consciousness. I have to say that Chiye is a very convenient thing in many cases.


    She raised her head and said to several people: "Then let''s wait here!"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, several people felt a little weird. As for what''s weird, they haven''t seen it yet. Feng Qingyi also felt strange, and he could also see that there was definitely not much opposition between Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue.


    Even about Liu Yu''er''s last palm, he had some vague guesses. At that time, everyone noticed that Mu Fengxue was gone, so why would they care about her. And when he saw her being kicked out, he came right in front of her.


    That palm looks fierce, but in fact it has no lethal power.


    This thing is still very complicated! His eyes fell on her head, and she lowered her head to one side, not knowing what she was thinking. Everything about her is like a huge mystery.


    And he seems to be interested, not to find out what is in this mystery, but to see when she can wrap this mystery up, when everyone knows, what will happen?


    Seeing that her strength is also the ninth rank of Martial Emperor, what kind of waste vein is this, it is clearly similar to an ordinary genius. If she can have immortal-level wood veins, he can''t imagine it.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Feng Qingyi was thinking, she had already seen the inside of the house through Chiye.


    I saw a few elders surrounding Mu Fengxue watching something, not to check her injuries, but to look for some treasure. Ling Jichen stood beside him with an angry face, Elder Huang Yan and Sect Master Liu Chu were also here. The rest were not in this room, but in the hall outside.


    "Elder Lin, how is her injury?"


    Elder Huangyan pretended to be concerned, "How long does it take to recover? Is there any problem with her future cultivation?"


    "Elder Huang Yan, don''t worry, although her injury is a bit serious, it will not destroy her talent. As long as she takes some medicinal pills, she will be able to recover in a few days, and she will be able to practice as usual in the future."


    "That''s it? That''s good." Elder Huang Yan''s gaze fell on Mu Fengxue, and he said, "I think she also has a lot of trauma." A bottle of medicinal powder appeared in his hand, "There are some good ones here. Medicine powder, let someone help her get medicine!"


    After he said that, he glanced at Ling Jichen: "Ling Shouzuo, although we all know your relationship, but you are not married, it is better to avoid it and let a female elder come over to help her with medicine, what do you think? "


    Ling Jichen had no chance to refuse at all, what Elder Huang Yan said was the truth. Although he thinks that he can solve the problem of applying medicine or something, he and Xueer are indeed not married. If he does, it will inevitably cause people to gossip.


    After all, they are at the cusp of the storm, so be careful.


    At the same time, he also understood that these people still did not let go of her Cher, and wanted to see if she had any treasures on her.


    "Then thank you Elder Huangyan."


    Ling Jichen leaned down and stroked Mu Fengxue''s cheek: "Xue''er, I''ll be fine in a while."


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes were full of pity, she closed her eyes, and her chest was full of anger. What do these people really think of her? ?


    One day, she will make everyone here pay the price they deserve. Sect Master Liuchu, is this his revenge against her? There is also Huangyan, it really deserves Qiao Wenshan''s death/root.


    Today''s humiliation, she Mu Fengxue remembered.


    She will definitely get it back, she will definitely get it back!

 Chapter 196： humiliation

    Liu Chu, Huang Yan and Ling Jichen all went out, but left two female elders inside. They closed the door, looked at each other, and walked to Mu Fengxue''s side, Mu Fengxue opened his eyes a little scared.


    Then she saw the two of them stretched out their hands on her body and rudely pulled off her clothes. First the coat, followed by the lingerie, and finally, there was not even a belly pocket left for her.


    She only saw the smiling faces of the two elders, as if they were laughing at her. They rummaged through her body, and when she found nothing, she casually smeared the medicine powder on her body and put clothes on her. All right.


    Wu Yun was stunned: "Bingyun, this female elder of the Liuyun Sect is too rude, that beauty is in front of them!"


    "What have you been watching?"


    Wu Yun said angrily: "I looked at her twice, her skin is really like snow, this time Mu Fengxue is really stealing chicken but not eating rice, looking at the annoyance in her eyes, she must have hated Liu Yun Sect to death, right? ?"


    "Well, she will become even more terrifying." Mu Bingyun said seriously, "When you meet her in the future, be careful."


    "I know, I''ve never underestimated this person." Wu Yun''s eyes were also full of vigilance. Although Mu Fengxue was humiliated today and nothing was found out, she would still be accepted in the Liu Yun faction with her talent. Pay attention to.


    I am afraid that the future Mu Fengxue will be even more terrifying because of this incident.


    Bingyun didn''t say anything, they had to be more careful.


    "Hey, why didn''t I say that Ling Jichen didn''t protect Xue''er? He clearly knew that Mu Bingyun stayed, even though it was two female elders, it was a humiliation, doesn''t he understand?" Wu Yunren He couldn''t stop laughing: "What do you think of such a man, Bingyun?"


    "No opinion."


    none of her business.


    Everything about Ling Jichen is no longer related to her.


    "Hey hey, Bingyun, why did you cut it off, I haven''t finished it yet!"


    Hearing the noisy appearance of the dark clouds, Mu Bingyun said, "She''s already dressed, so there''s nothing to see."


    "Is that so?" Wu Yun shook his head, leaned on her shoulder, continued to doze off, and murmured, "Bingyun, I think your figure is better."


    "Black Cloud, it''s also a daughter''s house anyway, don''t look like a hooligan all day, how many people will be scared away by this?"


    "I don''t care. Those who like this girl must accept everything about this girl."


    Mu Bingyun pondered for a while: "You are right, if you can''t accept it, I want you to change it, even if this person doesn''t like it!"


    "That''s right!" Wu Yun seemed to regain his energy, "Look at your depression, you need elixir, you are ready, you need to settle your own knot, and he silently chooses to accompany him, Don''t interfere at all, this is the ideal partner. Bingyun, clean up this little **** Mu Fengxue as soon as possible, let''s find your Cangyu!"


    "You''re right, then when I go back this time, I''ll retreat again. I feel that this retreat will have a big breakthrough."


    "En, I''m also going to retreat and absorb the demon pill of the White Phoenix. It''s the demon pill of a divine beast. It''s different from ordinary beasts. Maybe I can get some of the talents of the White Phoenix."


    The two of them communicated silently here, and the elders over there also came out of the room.


    Liu Chu and Elder Huang Yan were the first to go out.


    It can be seen that the two are not on the same page. Then the rest of the people followed and returned to their place. After everyone left, only Mu Bingyun and a few people were left in this house, and only Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue were left inside.


    "Come on, we can go in."


    Feng Qingyi said with a deep expression. Of course Mu Bingyun knew that he was laughing at himself.


    She stepped inside and walked inside, between Mu Fengxue, now they don''t have to hide anything. The other party has made it clear that he wants her to die! Even at that time, I really wanted to get rid of her.


    Although it was just between the two of them, she never wanted to avoid it.


    She went straight in, walked into the inner room, and saw Ling Jichen hugging Mu Fengxue with pity on her face, she felt a little ridiculous now. I love this person so much, why didn''t the elders stand up to protect her when the elders wanted to check her?


    In the end, Ling Jichen had too many concerns. What if it was rebirth? Still can''t change some facts.


    If it weren''t for his worrying too much, to be honest, she might not have lived that long in her previous life, and that''s all, the past things have dissipated like smoke.


    Feeling someone coming in, the two raised their heads. When they saw that it was Mu Bingyun and his party, they were still a little surprised.


    Mu Bingyun could feel the Mu Fengxue in Ling Jichen''s arms, that look that passed over was killing her?


    The corner of her mouth ticked, so let''s see who is killing who!


    "Why are you here?"


    Ling Jichen''s words were neither salty nor light, neither blaming nor welcoming.


    Now he doesn''t want to see other people, his Cher was so wronged, he just wanted to comfort her.


    Mu Fengxue seemed to have seen something terrifying, so he hurriedly drilled into his arms, the appearance of a little bird was really pitiful.


    Mu Bingyun tilted his head: "Cousin looks very energetic, so don''t bother."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked out the door. She just came to have a look, and had no other intentions.


    Mu Fengxue stared at her back, wishing to kill him immediately. However, now that she is seriously injured, even if she is not injured, she can''t do it. Now that Mu Bingyun knew that he had the heart to kill her and was prepared, it was not so easy to deal with it.


    A waste of veins, actually cultivated to the ninth rank of Emperor Wu, isn''t this just a few years?


    She panicked.


    She is obviously a time-travel girl, and she has a golden finger from God. She thought she could easily get the baby this time, but she didn''t expect that the baby didn''t like her at all, and she was blown away.


    Does she really have to go through more pain and setbacks before she can get something better?


    If that''s the case, that''s fine. Now the entire Liuyun faction has opinions on her, she must keep a low profile and absolutely cannot let the big backer of the Liuyun faction give her up.


    At least before she grows up, the Liuyun faction must be her backer.


    She squinted her eyes, her eyes flashed, and when she surpassed the Liu Yun faction, she would pay back the person who humiliated her today tenfold. She swore that she would kill these people with her own hands. How could her body be seen and touched at will? ?


    The faces of those two female elders, she has already engraved in her mind, and she will never forget them for a lifetime.

 Chapter 197： ugly bird face

    There is also the elder Huangyan, who is obviously for her good, but actually wants to see if she has a baby on her body, and Liu Chu, who is very dissatisfied with her, she designed the other party''s daughter, and Liu Chu will never let it go. past her.


    As long as Liu Chu is still in the position of the head of the Liu Yun faction, it is a threat to her, then... Isn''t Liu Chu the head? She lowered her head, the light in her eyes was very cold, the snipe and mussels competed, and the fisherman profited.


    Elder Huangyan seems to be very interested in this position. What happened to Qiao Wenshan will definitely make him hate it, even if Liu Yuer died?


    "I don''t think there is anything to do here, so the first seat of Ling and this seat will also leave first."


    Feng Qingyi didn''t think that Mu Bingyun would just come in and take a look and leave, making people confused. Wu Yun was silent, he read everything he should see, what else is good, isn''t it just the same as the front and the back, a horse flat? What a beautiful, undeveloped little girl.


    was supported by that face.


    Still their Bingyun looks good-looking, bumpy and charming!


    "Dark Cloud, you have a weird smile on your bird face."


    Mu Bingyun, who came out, suddenly saw Wu Yun laughing slyly on her shoulder. She had been with Wu Yun for a long time, and of course she knew the expressions on each other''s face very well. Even if it was a bird''s face, she could distinguish it. come out.


    Wu Yun quickly tensed his bird face: "Bing Yun, what about now?"


    "Much better." She couldn''t help but smile, "It''s just you being naughty."


    "What''s wrong with being naughty? This bird likes to be naughty." Seeing the dark cloud standing on her shoulder with a bird''s head raised, with a cheerful look on her face, she thinks what''s wrong with being naughty, then let her be naughty!


    "By the way, go back and hurry up and cultivate, and transform into a human form sooner, it will be much easier for us to walk in the future," her eyes fixed, "In this life, I not only want to go to the Southern Wilderness, but also to the Beihai."


    She paused and continued to communicate with Wuyun Consciousness: "And... to find my fascinated father." Now that she thinks about it, she still has so many things to do, so she has to hurry. What the **** happened to the mighty father that he would leave her and mother like this.


    Wu Yun also told her that since her father would leave Chiye for her, it showed that he attached great importance to her, and it was definitely not that she was abandoned on purpose, that she must have encountered trouble.


    It''s been so many years, and he hasn''t come back. I think it''s a lot of trouble, she has to work hard.


    Wu Yun also became serious: "Okay, we will retreat when we go back. This time, this bird must break through to the realm of profound practitioners in one fell swoop, Bing Yun, now that your thunder veins are already at the ninth rank of Wu Zun, you are almost able to break through to Xuanzhe, your goal is to be Xuanzhe!"


    "Okay, I''m going to raise the wood veins to the profound practitioner, so it will be even better." Although the chances are very small, you must give it a try.


    "Bingyun, I remembered something," Wu Yun looked around, his consciousness continued to pass: "The mysterious man we killed last time made you break through so much, Chi Ye can extract all pure power, you You can study it, I think this baby is really good."


    "I also paid attention to this," her eyes lit up, "If anyone dares to provoke me next time, I will kill him and throw him into Chiye to refine him!"


    Hearing her childish words, Wu Yun was very happy.


    Bingyun is getting more and more lively, it''s so good, seeing the cold Bingyun all day long and seeing her preoccupied appearance, her heart is also heavy and very uncomfortable.


    She was able to walk out of the original shadow, and Cangyu really contributed a lot.


    After ??Mu Bingyun came out, he also chose a place to camp here. The previous house was built for Ling Jichen in the sect. For these monks, building houses was only a short while. But she won''t stay here for long, so she can set up a simple tent at will.


    Ouyang Li and others set up their own tent next to her. She just glanced at it and didn''t ask any further questions. This is not her territory either, people can do whatever they want.


    Ouyang Qingqing seemed to really like to be close to her, so she built a pink-looking tent next to her, and she really looked like an eldest lady.


    But compared to the average lady from aristocratic families, Ouyang Qingqing is not bad, with clear grievances and no arrogance, she still likes it.


    So, her tent was in the middle, Ouyang Qingqing was next to hers, Ouyang Li was next to Ouyang Qingqing, and Fu Xilin was on the other side of her. Not far away, she saw Gu Fenglin and the others, as well as Qiu Xi and Xin Lin. The thing that surprised her the most was that they were completely intact, and they were indeed capable.


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you back?"


    When they had just set up the tent, Jing Jinshui from over there also followed, and at a glance, they found a red figure among the many disciples, and hurried to her.


    Seeing that everyone had set up their tents, he smiled: "Just right, I didn''t choose a place, so here it is!" He looked left and right, and found that Mu Bingyun''s tent was backed by the mountain, and the road was in front of him. The one who was closer was next to Fu Xilin, so he walked over there as he should, took out his tools, and set up the tent.


    A very ordinary black tent, not big or small, not high-profile, nor does it look like a low-class thing. The things above are composed of animal skins and bones of monsters, and the quality is not low.


    Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin both glanced at Jing Jinshui, their thoughts couldn''t be more obvious. Although they all knew that Mu Bingyun had someone they liked, they were still relatively powerful people.


    But you can''t let them watch her and not approach her, right?


    "Brother, why are you in a daze?"


    Ouyang Qingqing also felt that something was wrong. Why did the three of them look like they were trying to **** Sister Bingyun with her. Her vigilant expression made people laugh.


    is really a simple little girl.


    "The results will be announced in a few days. We will rest here for a few days. If we want to go somewhere, let''s go together. On the other side of Duguang Island is the magic cultivator of Xizhou. It''s not very safe to go out alone."


    After a while, Ouyang Li finally found a reason to speak.


    After ?? finished speaking, he glanced at Mu Bingyun, apparently thinking that she was the one who would go out alone.


    Mu Bingyun was a little puzzled: "I won''t go out for the next two days. This month I have some gains. Let''s practice for a few days. If you want to go anywhere, just go!"


    Is that so?


    All three men stared at her for a long time, is that true?


    They all knew very well that the strong man behind her was also following her, wouldn''t she go to see him?

 Chapter 198： All Animals

    "Well, those senior brothers, do you have anything else to do?"


    "there is none left."


    Several people shook their heads.


    "Where''s Qingqing?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was stunned and shook his head: "I''m fine too."


    "That''s right, I don''t have it anymore, so I want to practice for a while."


    So, she walked into her tent and locked it tightly. Several people looked at each other, a little depressed. Is this the end? Although Bingyun is not the same as before, why do they find it more difficult to deal with such Bingyun?


    Several people looked at each other, and finally each walked into their tent. In fact, they were still a little depressed.


    Mu Bingyun returned to the tent. Instead of practicing, he took out the milky white stone he had obtained in the Water Curtain Cave.


    She and Wu Yun stared at this stone, clearly not knowing what it was.


    "Bingyun, didn''t Chiye tell you what it is this time?" Wuyun forgot to look at it, this stone looks pretty good, since Chiye said it was a hi baby, why didn''t he tell them what it was? What is it?


    Her heart was itching, and she wanted to see what it was. She kept scratching on the stone with her claws, but she couldn''t scratch a little mark at all. From this point of view, this stone was really not an ordinary thing.


    So what exactly is that baby?


    Chiye said it was a baby, so it must be a baby.


    Mu Bingyun also held the stone and looked at it, but couldn''t see why.


    "Dark Cloud, do you think this stone can be broken open?"


    Chiye didn''t tell her what it was, how about she smashed it open?


    "Are you sure you can break it?"


    "Try it!"


    So, she put the stone on the ground, a mysterious force appeared in her hand, and she pressed it on the stone at random. Although there was no sound, its strength was not small. Can the power of a ninth-order Wu Zun be small?


    What surprised them was that the stone was so immovable that it was not afraid of her power at all.


    She withdrew her profound strength and stared at the stone in a daze.


    "The baby is a baby, or a baby that can''t be broken, Wu Yun, since this baby can''t be broken, why not throw it away?"


    Wu Yun was stunned for a moment: "Bingyun, you can leave it alone, why do you have to throw it away? It''s a pity to get it after a long time?" On behalf of the future can not be broken.


    With a smile in his eyes, Mu Bingyun glanced at the stone: "It''s better to throw it away if it takes up space. Whoever can get it off will have a relationship with whom. Since I can''t get it off, it means that I have a relationship with this rock. Stones have no fate."


    After saying that, she was still holding the stone and was about to go outside.


    At this moment, the stone in her hand suddenly jumped down, quickly rolled to one side, and seemed to be swaying. Only when she heard a sound, she saw a crack in the stone itself.


    Wuyun opened his mouth wide: "Hey, this thing actually listens to us? You have to cheat to get out, and the little cheek is quite thick!"


    She quickly ran to the front of the stone and saw that it had been split in half at this time, and her little claws dug on it, and found that there seemed to be something inside the stone.


    So she picked up a book-like thing: "Bingyun, what is this??"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun walked to her side and picked up the booklet. When he just got it, Chiye passed the news to her.


    "The Spectrum of Ten Thousand Beasts."


    "The Spectrum of Ten Thousand Beasts??"


    Dark Cloud was shocked: "This... This is the manual of all beasts, isn''t that..."


    In this booklet, no, it should be in the booklet, and all kinds of monsters are sealed? ?


    "Bingyun, open it up and see if it''s the myriad beasts we know."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun responded and opened the booklet. In that instant, a ray of light flew out from the booklet and disappeared between her eyebrows. At the same time, she realized that Chiye just glanced at it, and put that ray of light inside.


    Here, everything about the spectrum of the beasts is presented in her mind. In an instant, she will also understand the reason for obtaining the Ten Thousand Beast Manual, and how to use the Ten Thousand Beast Manual in the future, which has a detailed introduction.


    Her eyes shone with light: "Dark cloud, this is a good baby, we will have helpers in the future."


    "Good baby??"


    Hearing the baby, Dark Cloud''s eyes glowed a little: "Bingyun, tell me quickly, what kind of baby is this, and how can we help you in the future."


    "This book of Myriad Beasts was sealed by an expert who once sealed the disobedient monsters he encountered in it. As long as it is approved by the Myriad Beasts, then the monsters in it can be summoned to sacrifice their lives for him. And can summon monsters that are one level higher than you, do you think this is a good baby?"


    Dark Cloud''s eyes are getting brighter and brighter: "It''s really a good baby!"


    "Bingyun, quickly summon a monster to let this bird take a look!"


    Mu Bingyun looked embarrassed: "The words are not finished yet!"


    "Um?"


    "The senior here is a collection of monsters above Xuanshi, so I will not be able to start summoning monsters until I break through to Xuanzhe, so we can only take a look for the time being."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Wu Yun wanted to scold him, it really is a tasteless rib!


    However, Bingyun almost broke through to a profound practitioner, so it wasn''t a tasteless thing, and this myriad beasts came in time.


    "That Bingyun..." Wu Yun patted her, "Go back this time, you should retreat early to break through. I want to see what monsters are inside, and by the way, ask me what species it is."


    Hearing Wu Yun''s words, she was a little dumbfounded, but she also knew that although Wu Yun didn''t say it, he was actually very concerned about her... species. After all, in his previous life, he had cultivated to the dark cloud that King Xuan did not change shape, so he was very concerned about this matter.


    Now that I have obtained the myriad beasts, there are countless monsters in it, and there may even be divine beasts, so it is very possible to know what kind of dark cloud is.


    "Okay, when I summon the monster, I''ll ask you something for you."


    "Hey, still hello."


    Dark clouds flashed with excitement: "Why don''t we see first, what kind of monsters can we see in here?"


    "Yes." Mu Bingyun opened the first page of the booklet, and in front of the two of them was a fierce tiger, "A fierce tiger of the ninth rank of Xuanshi, it looks mighty."


    "This color looks purebred at first glance, Bingyun, what about the second page?"


    Mu Bingyun opened the second page, but it was blurry, as if he couldn''t see clearly, and followed her to open the third page, but still couldn''t see clearly. After flipping to the end, she still didn''t see it. There were still a lot of blanks at the end. She knew that these blanks were places where the monsters had not been collected. In the future, she could put the disobedient monsters here.

 Chapter 199： Ling Jichens request

    "It seems that you can only see other monsters if you break through to the back."


    Mu Bingyun turned the picture book to the first page and saw the lifelike tiger. At this time, she could see it, but she could not summon it. As long as she broke through to the profound practitioner, she would be able to have a mysterious nine The helper of the order, this feeling is still good.


    She put away the book of all beasts, and then saw the two halves of the stone. Now she also knows what this milky white stone is.


    Wannian Lingru Stone is also a kind of treasure. The so-called Wannian Lingrushi is the condensed milk of Wannian, which is more precious than Wannian Lingrushi. Only ten drops of Wannian Lingyu can condense into such a small grain of Wannian Lingyu.


    "Dark Cloud, this thing is a treasure and can be used for cultivation. The power inside is very pure." She picked up the Ten Thousand Years Spiritual Milk Stone and placed half of it in front of Dark Cloud, "Put it in and use it during retreat. It is estimated that these things can also allow you to break through to the profound practitioner.¡±


    "good stuff!"


    Dark Cloud was not polite, and put away the general ten thousand-year-old milk stone.


    Her dark clouds are about to show their power.


    One person and one bird calmed down. At this time, they did not plan to cultivate. After all, this is still Duguang Island, and the ranking of the assessment will be announced in two days.


    It is estimated that after the announcement, he will go back to Liuyun School.


    Mu Bingyun thought of Liu Yu''er: "Wu Yun, what do you think of Liu Yu''er?"


    "I can''t tell you, I thought she was very bad, and I don''t understand why she helped us last time. It seems that there is no requirement or purpose." Yes, this is what they care about the most, but Fan Liuyu Children with a little purpose, they will not be so depressed.


    "Forget it, wait for the Huiyun faction to go and have a look. I don''t know if I can see her again."


    "Well, I heard that Shui Huan''er was brought back by Bi Xinlian, probably because she was afraid of causing trouble!"


    The news of the dark cloud is well-informed. Who in the Liuyun faction does not know that Mu Bingyun has taken a very ugly bird and beast as a mount, so when the dark cloud is swaying among the disciples, there are still people who recognize it and will not provoke it.


    Today''s Mu Bingyun, in the eyes of everyone, is the ninth rank of Martial Emperor. Among the disciples, he is already considered to be powerful. Although it is not the top group, it is also beyond the reach of most people.


    Fortunately, they didn''t know her true strength.


    "Then cultivate for two days, it is estimated that it will only be three or five days, and then you will be able to return to the cloud school."


    They all decided to retreat and practice first, and then come out when their strength can no longer break through. Now it is not so easy to deal with Mu Fengxue. It is really a troublesome thing to have a strong Xuanwang who has signed a life and death contract with him.


    "Is Mu Bingyun there?"


    After one person and one bird finished their conversation, a familiar voice suddenly sounded outside the tent, causing them to frown involuntarily. Isn''t this Ling Jichen?


    He didn''t accompany Mu Fengxue in the house, so what was he doing here with her?


    Ling Jichen''s voice is not small, not only alarmed her, but also let several people around hear it. So, when several people came out of the tent at the same time, they saw Ling Jichen standing in front of the tent, and their eyes fell on Mu Bingyun.


    Several people looked at each other, wondering what this Ling Jichen was looking for with Mu Bingyun.


    "Ling first seat."


    Ling Jichen felt uncomfortable when he saw her unfamiliar eyes. He had already tried his best to avoid her, and he didn''t even pay much attention to her, but when he saw her, he always felt that he couldn''t move his eyes away.


    Especially the red makeup, which is very different from the woman who was only wearing gray clothes.


    It turned out that after not meeting him, she was better off.


    Could it be that she was like that in her previous life, just because of him? The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he was.


    "I don''t know what happened to Ling Shouzuo?" The indifferent voice was like cold, and it woke him up.


    The disciples of ??Liuyun Sect knew that she was an inhuman, cold-hearted person, and he also knew that. For some reason, he felt that she was colder to him, maybe they were not familiar with it!


    "I wonder if you can come with me?"


    Looking at her face, he forgot to call himself this seat, he didn''t find out, neither did Mu Bingyun, but Ouyang Li and the others did. They felt that today''s Ling Jichen was very strange.


    So, after Mu Bingyun nodded, Ling Jichen turned around, she followed, and they followed.


    Ling Jichen paused for a while, and when he turned back, he saw Ouyang Li and several people watching him with vigilance, like a thief, which made him a little helpless. Who said she was not liked by others, without his participation, these people who were far away from her in the past life now have a good friendship with her.


    Forget it, let them follow. Lest people misunderstand, he just wanted to talk to her about something. Ling Jichen led a few people to a place with less people, where they could only see each other.


    "Ling Shouzuo, I don''t know what''s going on?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were full of waves, making people unable to see any emotions.


    once again made him sigh, even if he didn''t know each other, it still made him a little uncomfortable, after all, they were so familiar once that they almost became Taoist companions.


    "I heard that you hunted a white phoenix, right?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t do anything, but Ouyang Li and the others were nervous.


    "Ling''s first seat, that white phoenix belongs to Sister Bingyun." Ouyang Qingqing was not afraid of Ling Jichen, and said with a serious face, "We saw with our own eyes that Sister Bingyun hunted."


    means you don''t rob.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes softened a little, Ouyang Qingqing has always been kind to her. Could she be nicer to each other in the future? Don''t be too indifferent.


    "I know."


    Ling Jichen''s face was a little embarrassed: "Xue''er is seriously injured now, if the white phoenix''s demon pill can be absorbed by Xue''er, it can make her recovery faster. Bingyun, this seat is willing to use what you want. I will exchange the white phoenix and its demon pill with you."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, so this is what happened?


    Of course not possible.


    White Phoenix is ??the ration of her family''s dark clouds, so is the demon pill.


    "I''m really sorry, Ling Shou, the white phoenix belongs to my dark cloud, I''m afraid I can''t exchange it with you."


    Hearing her categorical refusal, he frowned: "Bingyun, Xue''er is your cousin anyway, what do you need, even if you want to get a good medicine pill, this seat will help you find it, and your mount will help you find it. What you want, this seat can give you."


    "Can I kill you?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly opened his mouth, and saw that several people around were stunned, even Ling Jichen was stunned, and then he saw the smile on Mu Bingyun''s face, as if mocking him.

 Chapter 200： Ranking announced

    He is doing this now, which is indeed a bit shameless.


    But in order for Cher to recover earlier, he could only come over.


    However, after seeing her smile, he regretted it a little. He knew that the relationship between her and Xueer was still not very good, and the two were probably still rivals, but he was very relieved that they didn''t move to the bright side.


    If he doesn''t handle this matter well today, I''m afraid the two will have bad relations in the future.


    However, Cher had already told him that she liked the white phoenix. For a time, he fell into a dilemma.


    Mu Bingyun understood his expression already, it was mostly because of what Mu Fengxue said, so that Ling Jichen came over, right?


    In the past, and now, as long as Mu Fengxue spoke, he would definitely find ways to satisfy him.


    However, after the previous incident, she felt that it was all a joke.


    She suddenly felt that if she really wanted Ling Jichen to give up her life to save Mu Fengxue, that might not be the case, right? He likes Mu Fengxue, but it is far from reaching the price of life.


    Although the two signed a life-and-death contract, it had no effect on him. He just wanted to make sure that Mu Fengxue would not die, even if Mu Fengxue was disabled and lame, he would still be unscathed.


    "Ling Shou, just kidding, don''t mind."


    Mu Bingyun had some smiles in his eyes: "This white phoenix has been eaten by my family''s dark clouds, and it''s really gone."


    "What about the demon pill?"


    Seeing that Ling Jichen didn''t give up, she said again, "I ate it all."


    Ling Jichen glanced at the dark cloud on her shoulder. This bird and beast looked very smart, so it was no wonder that Mu Bingyun would treat him like this.


    Since he was eaten, he couldn''t force anything.


    "Then forget it!"


    Seeing what he said was so difficult, Mu Bingyun''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "The medicine my cousin gave me last time was good, I still have some left here, why don''t Ling Shou take it back to my cousin! Anyway, I can recover some of my injuries. ."


    Where would Ling Jichen accept it?


    If he brought it back, Tie Ding would let the two meet, which was the last thing he wanted to see.


    "No need, I will think of other ways."


    In fact, how could he need the White Phoenix for healing? He didn''t know why Xueer insisted on getting the White Phoenix. He could only bite the bullet and ask for it. Now that the White Phoenix didn''t arrive, his image in the opponent''s heart was afraid that it would collapse.


    I don''t know why he doesn''t want her to look at him as strange, and at the same time he doesn''t want her to have too much contact with him, it''s really a contradiction.


    He glanced at her and didn''t look at her at all.


    "Then this seat will go back first."


    After saying that, he walked away gently.


    There was a look on his face that Ouyang Li and the others couldn''t understand. How could they feel that the first seat of Ling was like knowing Bingyun, but looking at Bingyun, they didn''t know him.


    Is there any connection between the two?


    "What happen to you guys?"


    Seeing that the four of them were in deep thought, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but ask, "Mu Fengxue seems to have a good relationship with him." She said this with a smile on her face, but just a few I felt a chill.


    They even thought that Mu Bingyun just said, "Is it okay to kill you?" They didn''t think it was a joke. It seemed that she really wanted Ling Jichen''s life, the thought was in her mind, and she was immediately expelled by them. How could this be possible?


    Mu Bingyun and Ling Jichen have no communication, so there will definitely not be any grudges.


    Fu Xilin fell into deep thought, and now his dreams are getting further and further back, but what happened in the dream is different from what happened in reality.


    For example, the treasure in Duguang Island was obtained by Mu Fengxue after it appeared in his dream. But the reality is that Mu Fengxue got the baby, was blown away by it, was seriously injured, and the baby escaped.


    is really different!


    In the dream, Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen did have a unique relationship, but they did not sign a life-and-death contract.


    He was a little confused as to whether the dream was real or the world he was in was real. If it goes on like this, he will have a feeling that reality and dreams cannot be separated.


    Moreover, the matter of Liu Yuer in the dream is also different.


    Everything, it''s so confusing. The little girl in grey robe he cared about never appeared again.


    Perhaps, a dream is just a dream, and reality is real!


    He covered the confusion in his eyes, looked up and saw several people still standing there and not leaving.


    "Why don''t you go back first!"


    He said something, but several people nodded, standing here all the time is not the way. Although they were very puzzled, they also knew that Mu Bingyun would not say anything to them.


    Ling Jichen will not say anything to them anymore.


    They went back to their place, but they didn''t know that after Ling Jichen went back there, Mu Fengxue got the dark cloud and ate the white phoenix, and almost vomited blood.


    She was still brooding about the White Phoenix, and always felt that she had lost something. Now that the white phoenix is ??gone, and she can''t find the reason, she is naturally annoyed. Now that she is seriously injured, there is no way to do anything at all.


    can only watch all this helplessly, don''t worry, after she''s healed, she won''t let Mu Bingyun go again.


    "Xueer, I''m so sorry."


    "No, dust, it''s not your fault."


    Mu Fengxue bowed his head, looking a little lost.


    In fact, she was thinking that Ling Jichen didn''t seem to be able to make her feel like a duck to water in the Liuyun faction. She was really aggrieved. The other party had the head and the elders. If he could suppress those people, she wouldn''t either. suffered such an encounter.


    After all, the strength is not enough!


    "Dust, Cher wants to rest for a while."


    "Okay, you can rest first, I''ll go get you something to eat."


    "Um."


    After watching Ling Jichen go out, she got up and took out a communication jade slip. After hesitating for a while, she finally delivered the news she wanted to say. Then, the whole person lay down on their backs.


    Two days later, the disciples who were supposed to return also returned. After letting the elders count the hunted monsters, they put them away by themselves.


    On the last day of the appointed time, all the disciples of Liuyun Sect gathered and built a high platform in front of them. Standing above are all the senior leaders of the Liuyun faction, and this time is the time to announce the ranking of this assessment.


    "This assessment is officially over!"


    As soon as Liu Chu''s words fell, he waved one hand, and a radiant curtain rose up, hanging in the air out of thin air, with the names and rankings of the Liuyun Sect disciples on it.


    "The names of the disciples under 100 are all here, check them out by yourself."


    Then, a smaller curtain appeared in his hand again, and it was also hung not far from the high platform: "This is the ranking of the eleventh to one hundredth disciples. Go get your reward over there."

 Chapter 201： reaction

    As Liu Chu''s words fell, most of the disciples were looking for their names in the two glowing curtains. Some were happy and some were sad. It was also a rare sight for the Liu Yun faction, and no one knew the next assessment. When will it be, this is also a very magical rule of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    It seems that there is no specific time for each assessment, just like the senior leaders of the Flowing Cloud Sect think of it whenever they want. However, it will also be notified several years in advance. Generally, after the notification, no further changes will be made.


    It only took a quarter of an hour, and most of the disciples found their names on the two curtains. Some people seemed very happy, and some people were a little disappointed.


    "Uh... I''m still in the thirty-seventh place." Ouyang Qingqing''s face was flushed red, "I don''t know if I will be punished by Master. I didn''t hunt so many monsters this time."


    Actually, according to Ouyang Qingqing''s strength, being able to enter the thirty-seventh place is already very good, it should be very good. There are also many people here who have practiced for several times longer than her, and have not been able to enter the top 100.


    In the assessment here, the first is strength, and the second is luck.


    If you are lucky, you can easily get into the top 100. If you are unlucky, it is hard to say, and you may lose your life. Mu Bingyun looked up and saw the grayish names at the end of the larger curtain. These were the disciples who died accidentally inside.


    She roughly counted, there were about a thousand people. Thinking that this is really a cruel cultivation world, one thousand people will die in one assessment, if you come a few more times, wouldn''t it be more?


    It is no wonder that each sect is constantly beckoning new disciples. This is how outstanding disciples are selected.


    There are also some black names, these are disciples who are still alive and have not come out. At the beginning, every disciple kept a trace of his consciousness in the sign. Whether he was alive or dead, the elders could count them.


    Even if these disciples came out, they didn''t have any rankings, which means they failed the assessment. If it is an ordinary inner disciple, it may also be treated coldly.


    None of her name was on it, she knew she was in the top ten.


    She also saw the names of a few acquaintances. Gu Fenglin and the others were more than 3,000, while Qiu Xi and Xin Lin were more than 4,000, which were relatively low. With their strength, it is not bad to be able to survive.


    Therefore, the assessment is still the most important thing about strength. Luck is just the blessing of strength, making it easier for you to get what you want.


    Just like the luck stone she got, it''s just a blessing from her. If she becomes decadent and doesn''t practice today, her luck will gradually disappear. It''s all because of your own reasons that you can get yourself to the step you want.


    The names of the few people around her, except Ouyang Qingqing, were not listed on these two curtains, which meant that they all entered the top ten.


    "There''s no such thing as her name on the curtain!"


    Qiuxi stomped her feet fiercely, "She won''t be in the top ten, will she?"


    She remembered that the current Mu Bingyun was already a powerhouse of the ninth rank of Emperor Wu, and she felt uncomfortable for a while. It was obvious that they came in together. Previously, her talent was better than the other party. She has become a famous disciple, and she is just a little warrior with mixed feelings in her heart.


    Even if there are too many unwillingness, she can''t do anything about it.


    If a person is in front of you, then you can still compare with the other party and have a way to chase the other party.


    If this person has reached Jiuxiao one day, and you are still at the bottom of the mountain, then you can only look up.


    No matter how much resentment you have in your heart, you can only hide it and dare not reveal half of it. Qiu Xi concealed the unwillingness in his eyes and finally accepted the fact.


    "Xin Lin, let''s avoid her in the future!"


    Xin Lin knew that she was unwilling, but the other party grew up too fast, and they didn''t have a little chance to resist. Not to mention the realm of Emperor Wu, when their son can break through to King Wu, thank God.


    Their talent is destined that they will not travel far on the road of cultivation, unless there are other miracles, but not everyone can encounter their own miracles.


    Most miracles are achieved through one''s own efforts.


    "Okay, Qiuxi, let''s go back and use some elixir, and exchange the rest for cultivation resources. I will definitely be with you, even if our talents can''t reach the pinnacle of achievement, but we can not give up, as long as we can cultivate, then Just keep practicing."


    "Um."


    Qiuxi seemed to be greatly inspired, although she was still so unwilling, after all, Mu Bingyun was the most talented person in the entire Liuyun Sect. This kind of ups and downs made her feel really uncomfortable.


    "Sister, it''s really unpredictable." Wan Yiyi was a little frustrated, "Wu Huang ninth rank, that Mu Fengxue is even at the fifth rank of Wu Zun, even if she is seriously injured, but where is her talent."


    Her words were a little desperate. Their rankings were also in the 3000s or 4000s, and they were neither the best nor the worst. It really made them feel helpless and deeply helpless.


    The two, who were still full of fighting spirit before, already had a kind of despair.


    Not to mention Mu Fengxue, after all, his talent is there. Just talking about that Mu Bingyun, that kind of waste veins, even with Feng Qingyi''s Po Lidan to help, they can''t rule out the other party''s efforts and luck, they can''t catch up.


    No matter how unwilling they are in their hearts, they all know that they can no longer provoke Mu Bingyun, unless they want to die quickly.


    In the world of cultivation, the brain is very important. If you can''t provoke people, you can only pretend to be a grandson.


    "Sister, let''s go back and cultivate well, don''t take revenge for this revenge, find something good another day, and have a good relationship with Junior Sister Mu." Wan Xixi smiled bitterly, "I really didn''t expect it, I saw this with my own eyes. You and I have been in the Flowing Cloud Sect for decades, and I haven''t seen anything before, Mu Bingyun is a miracle."


    "Yeah, a miracle."


    They can''t provoke them.


    Many things they knew were impossible, but they still had to do it.


    For example, she likes Mo Xing, her sister likes Fu Xilin, she knows it will never be possible, but she still can''t help being jealous and goes to deal with other women.


    After passing by Mu Bingyun, they could see it more clearly.


    If you can''t have other people''s luck, don''t provoke it, lest you lose your life.


    "Sister, I suddenly feel that the indifference is not very good."


    Wan Xixi smiled lowly: "Then Fu Xilin''s face is cold all day, it''s not very good."


    "Well, then let''s change the target?"


    "Alright."


    Although the two sisters were smiling, there was regret and bitterness in their eyes.

 Chapter 202： you are calm

    What if you don''t change, do you still have to catch up with the love? That''s the fool. If they don''t cultivate seriously, they will be young for one or two hundred years. When the other party is still a handsome young man, they have already become old women.


    Thinking about that time, it was really bittersweet.


    "Okay, after half an hour, you have also found your name, then I will announce the top ten disciples this time, the top ten disciples, if there are outer peak disciples, then from today onwards , automatically promoted to inner disciple."


    Liu Chu''s words fell, and everyone looked at Mu Bingyun with envy on their faces.


    She is the only outer disciple this time, right?


    Everyone knew that she was lucky enough to hunt down a wounded white phoenix, but with her current strength, even if it wasn''t for an injured white phoenix, she might have been able to hunt and kill it. To say that she made the fastest progress, it was naturally Mu Bingyun.


    No one doubted her, the windy Tsing Yi Po Lidan was used as a shield, and the adventure in Duguang Island, who would say anything? ?


    They wish they were the one who encountered the adventure!


    Mu Bingyun readily accepted the crowd''s scrutiny. All the way to this day, she doesn''t have to dodge. Yu Mu Fengxue also officially tore his face, and later left the Flowing Cloud Sect with the other party, I am afraid it will be the same as in the previous life, either you die, or I die.


    When she reached this point, she became more relaxed, and there was a smile in the corner of her eyes.


    As for other people, it is just a matter of judging the situation and the normal state of survival in the cultivation world.


    You are strong, he is weak, you are weak, he will kill you!


    There are only a few people who are kind to you, and it won¡¯t increase any more. If one day many people are kind to you, it can only mean that you are too good, too strong, and too unattainable.


    "Sister Bingyun, are you nervous?"


    Ouyang Qingqing blushed and looked extremely nervous, as if she had won this ranking, Mu Bingyun smiled lightly when she saw her clutching her sleeve with a look of anticipation.


    "What are you nervous about?"


    "You are calm."


    Feng Qingyi ran to the side of a few people at some point, Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly greeted: "Master."


    "Um."


    Ouyang Li''s entire back stiffened. Seeing Feng Qingyi glance at him, he quickly said, "Master." Although he really didn''t want to say this word, that''s all, when he called Master recently, it was more than he used to call it a year ago. call a lot.


    This Feng Qingyi, I don¡¯t know if he is too busy, and he often comes up to them. Could it be that he still doesn¡¯t give up and wants to bring Bingyun into his sect?


    He thought it was impossible.


    With Mu Bingyun''s temperament, most likely they won''t.


    She said it at the beginning that she would enter the inner peak with her own strength.


    Now, she really uses her own strength. Even if she has taken Politan, it is her strength. You must know that not everyone can take Politan, and it can still have such an effect. Most of the people who took Polidan would have died a long time ago.


    can only show that she was lucky, and she worked too hard.


    Over the years, apart from the experience, her time is basically cultivating, and she has never been delayed. She seems to be preparing for something, and her eagerness to improve her strength makes them a little moved.


    She stood in the crowd in red, still so conspicuous.


    As if he had just entered the Floating Cloud Sect, even if it was just a small outer peak disciple, he was still so noticeable that he couldn''t take his eyes off it.


    He turned his head quickly, his eyes fell on the other side, Mu Fengxue, who was embraced by Ling Jichen, was all white, but he felt a little ordinary. Ever since he learned that Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen had signed a life-and-death contract, he had somewhat rejected contact with each other.


    No matter how talented the other party is, the Ouyang family will not allow a person who has signed a life-and-death contract with another man to marry into the Ouyang family. Now, the Ouyang family can only give up on Mu Fengxue, and no longer think about letting her When he entered Ouyang''s house, he chose to settle it.


    Instead, he breathed a sigh of relief, as if a boulder had fallen from him.


    "Fengshouzuo, are you laughing at your disciple?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Feng Qingyi, who was standing leisurely on the side. She felt like she wanted to pierce her smile like a breeze.


    "No."


    Feng Qingyi looked serious: "Congratulations, you have entered the inner peak with your own strength."


    Only he knows that she really entered the inner peak with her own strength, and did not take any Politan, and the Politan didn''t have such a big effect, which could make a poorly talented disciple become Wu Huangjiu. order.


    Abandoned veins?


    In Mu Bingyun''s body, the waste vein has also become a talent.


    Since the sight of Mu Bingyun came out, there has been a wave of breaking the pills in the market, and countless people want to try their luck.


    In the end, out of ten, nine died, and one died. After that, many people understood that the person who can take Politan to succeed is really a kind of strength of luck, not everyone can succeed.


    For Mu Bingyun to be able to achieve today''s achievements, although he is jealous in his heart, he is also envious, and a little looking up.


    As it continued, they felt that Mu Bingyun''s cultivation would not stop.


    She is a miracle, a miracle in Dongzhou.


    Now Dongzhou is widely rumored that there are two geniuses in Dongzhou, one is called Mu Fengxue, who has immortal-level wood veins, and the other is called Mu Bingyun, who has human-machine pseudo-wood veins. One is the fifth rank of Wu Zun, and the other is the ninth rank of Emperor Wu.


    After the news was passed out, people were shocked. Why is the gap between this top-level meridian and top-level waste meridian so small? ?


    In the eyes of ordinary people, there is a difference of several small realms, but judging from their talents, the difference is really not big.


    "Do you know that you are now the object of worship of countless people in Dongzhou." Feng Qingyi has a smile at the corner of his eyes, which is a sincere blessing. This disciple was grown up by him, although he was not able to put him in the door. , It''s a bit regretful, but after he helped her out of the siege, everything was done by her own struggle. This feeling made him even more like a girl who grew up in my family.


    Speaking of this, he himself felt a little proud.


    In the current Liu Yun faction, there is no one who does not worship Feng Qingyi. They all say that he has a good eye, and he actually found a dusty pearl.


    Thinking about it, he felt a little funny, where did he find the pearl, but it was a pearl that would shine sooner or later. He was lucky, he just happened to see it!


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was stunned, she really didn''t know this. Isn''t she the object of envy by everyone?


    Why do you worship her again now?

 Chapter 203： top ten

    Seeing her expression, Feng Qingyi knew that she must be ignorant of things outside the window: "Your deeds have been spread all over Dongzhou. In just a few years, with the martial artist realm of human-level pseudo-wood veins, you have cultivated to martial arts. Emperor Ninth Rank, now Dongzhou has set off a wave of cultivation, no matter how bad the talent is, or the very good people, they are all practicing very hard."


    He also didn''t tell her that many people wanted to get closer and died after eating Politan.


    These people all deserve it. She didn''t eat any Politan at all. Who would eat that thing when she had no choice but to die. The odds of surviving are less than 1 in 1,000, and many people would rather have no progress than eat.


    It¡¯s okay to die directly, but if it¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s abolished, then it¡¯s really worth the loss.


    As a result, many people thought that they were as lucky as her, and they died after eating it.


    However, things have gradually calmed down recently, and very few people will take pills indiscriminately.


    There are some things that I really cannot envy.


    "It turns out that this is the case. This is a good thing. If you all practice hard, maybe one day you will be able to get the results you want."


    She doesn''t think there is anything wrong. People who work hard are better than those who don''t work hard. She doesn''t believe it anymore. There are people in this world who are more useless than her meridians. This is a continent where everyone can cultivate. Even ordinary people have human-level meridians, but she is a human-level pseudo-wood vein, which shocked many people.


    Feng Qingyi didn''t really have a flirtatious look at her, so she admired her a little. There are really not many such humble disciples now. She is a unique sight in the Floating Cloud Sect, right?


    Although her strength is not enough to attract the attention of the top level of the Liuyun faction, after all, there are really too many disciples above the Martial Emperor, and there are some people who can directly ascend from the outer peak to the inner peak like her. Strange people.


    Besides, everyone said that the white phoenix met her only after she was injured, so she had some luck.


    This low-key is really just right. How could he think that the white phoenix was killed by her, not really injured?


    It was just that other people subconsciously ignored it, and it was only because her strength was relatively weak at that time that it caused such visual confusion, which can be regarded as adding a layer of protection to her!


    Impressively, he was shocked to find that her cultivation luck was so good. Could it be that she is naturally suitable for cultivation, but the meridians are a little bit useless, do you need to make up the day after tomorrow?


    Feng Qingyi''s deep thought, Mu Bingyun didn''t care.


    What she cares about now is which rank she is in. She has changed so much in this life that she can''t count.


    "The head is about to start announcing the rankings."


    Feng Qingyi''s words were heard in her ears, and she looked up at the high platform, and she saw a booklet in the hands of the sect master.


    "Next, announce the fourth and tenth place in this assessment. Next, the disciples who read their names will come to the stage to receive the rewards that belong to you."


    "Tenth place, Shui Huan''er, ninth place, Jing Jinshui, eighth place, Qiao Wenshan... Fifth place, Fu Xilin, fourth place, Mu Fengxue." There was no Liu Yu''er, Liu Yu''er was arrested in advance. People took it away, plus the mistakes he made, and he was immediately deprived of the ranking. Mu Bingyun had already seen Liu Yu''er''s ranking at the end of the curtain. It was red, and only Liu Yu''er was named in red. , this is the disciple who was forcibly deprived of his ranking and made a mistake.


    "Disciples who have been read, please come to the stage."


    After saying that, the six people flew up. In just a few days, Mu Fengxue was almost better. Then Qiao Wenshan seemed to be recovering well. What surprised Mu Bingyun was that his lifeblood was gone. There is still the mind to come up to accept the award, which is really surprising.


    However, none of the people below dared to laugh at anything. This is the grandson of Elder Huang Yan, and he is also a strong man in the realm of Wu Zun. For them, it is simply incomparable. How dare you laugh at it, even if it is not that important So what about the things that you have, as long as you have strength, it is the same. If you can cultivate to Xuanzun and break through again, it is said that you can also reshape the physical body. In the cultivation world, anything is possible.


    Qiao Wenshan has a tough face and gloomy eyes. It can be seen that even if he accepts the award, he is not happy at all. However, he remembered the promise that his grandfather gave him, as long as he cultivated, he would always support him, find all kinds of elixir for him, help him break through Xuanzun and rebuild his body.


    At that time, what he lost could be found, and that Liu Yu''er, who went to the Southern Wilderness this time, would definitely die. As for Shui Huan''er, his eyes were dark, and he really regretted leaving the other party''s life in the past. When his body is rebuilt, then he will let Shui Huan''er understand what revenge is.


    Shui Huan''er has been brought back to Liuyun Sect by Bixinlian, so she did not come to the stage. The reward that belongs to her can only be handed to Bixinlian by Liuyun Sect later.


    These people are all disciples of the inner peak. After receiving the award, Liu Chu said some words of encouragement and went down silently.


    After the six people stepped down, a booklet appeared in Liu Chu''s hand again. At the same time, beside him, there were two foreign elders, each holding two long swords, one was the legendary Dragon Subduing Sword, and the other , is the Phoenix Sword.


    When he saw the Phoenix Sword, his eyes were a little embarrassed. Originally, this Phoenix Sword was prepared for his Yu''er, but now Yu''er has no chance to have it. It was because he was a father who had no ability. As the head of the dignified Liuyun Sect, he couldn''t even save Yu''er''s life.


    He squeezed the booklet fiercely and opened it: "The top three will be announced below."


    All the disciples held their breaths, although in the ranking, they already knew who the three were.


    But before the headmaster was announced, they were still very much looking forward to this moment. Just kidding, Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a malicious gaze, the corners of his eyes were slightly raised, and he saw Mu Fengxue''s fierce gaze. Head turned away.


    There is no need to act, for her, it is a very relaxed and pleasant thing.


    "The third place in this assessment, Mu Bingyun."


    Hearing Liu Chu''s words, Mu Bingyun immediately flew up and stood on the side very calmly, as if he was not surprised by the result, nor was he happy, but it made people look up. Most of the people below are envious of her, and some are jealous, but they dare not show such an expression, and there is also one who is ruthless from beginning to end, of course, it is Mu Fengxue.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that she and Mu Fengxue seemed to be from two different worlds.


    But she did not let her guard down because of this. Her battle with Mu Fengxue has just begun, and the road ahead is still long!

 Chapter 204： Which peak would you like to enter?

    "The second place should be evergreen."


    Liu Chu''s words fell, and a man in dark green clothes flew over, his expression was relatively indifferent, and he stood on the side of Mu Bingyun. Ying Changqing''s appearance is very ordinary, but it is quite attractive to look at it more. Mu Bingyun knows this person. In his previous life, he was the first.


    Although his cultivation is very good, he is very low-key.


    seldom enmity with people, and there is no stain in itself. Everyone has glanced at him and can forget it when they turn around. However, when they see him again, they can''t help but greet him. This made her feel amazing, and she couldn''t help but watch Ying Changqing for two more years.


    Ying Changqing felt her gaze, and a smile appeared on her face. It was a greeting, and she naturally replied, and the two of them stared straight ahead.


    Ying Changqing is now at the first rank of martial artist. He is only in his thirties. He is considered to be the best among his disciples. Because he does not cause trouble, he is also very valued.


    It is worth mentioning that he is the eldest disciple of the first seat of Thunder Peak, and he is the senior brother of Fu Xilin. It''s just that he is always cultivating, rarely shows up in front of people, and doesn''t participate in any occasions, so she has never seen her upper-class cloud sect for so many years.


    In other words, this Ying Changqing is a cultivator. In his cognition, there is nothing else to do except cultivating.


    Nan Junmo is also very troubled by this point. Such a disciple is good, but a disciple who doesn''t do anything other than cultivating all day is also helpless.


    "The following is the first place this time, Ouyang Li."


    For this result, although everyone already knows, it is still a little excited.


    They saw that Ouyang Li also lightly climbed onto the high platform and stood in the first place. Among the three, Ying Changqing was ordinary, but his expression was also very attractive, especially his stature was very tall, even taller than Ouyang Li, Mu Bingyun stood beside him, It''s really no different from a little girl.


    When he saw the three of them, especially Mu Bingyun, Liu Chu''s eyes were still somewhat admired.


    Regarding Liu Yu''er''s last punch to Mu Bingyun, except for Feng Qingyi, only he could see it. Since this woman was guarded by Yu''er, he wouldn''t embarrass her anymore.


    Yu''er protects this girl, so naturally there is a reason for Yu''er, even if there is no reason, it is also protected by Yu''er. At this time, he realized how much he owed Yu''er, but after he figured it out, it was too late.


    "Mu Bingyun, you are now ranked third in the assessment, so in addition to getting the reward for third place, you can also directly advance to the inner peak. I don''t know which peak you would like to enter?"


    There are a total of six peaks in the inner peak, the first is the main peak Liu Zifeng, which is in charge of the head and the important elders; the second peak is Lingyun Peak, which is in charge of Ling Jichen; the third peak is Thunder Peak, which is in charge of Nan Junmo. In charge; the fourth peak is Emerald Peak, which is in charge of Feng Qingyi; the fifth peak is Biluo Peak, which is in charge of Bixinlian; the sixth peak is Jinding Peak, which is in charge of Jinshan.


    First, you can exclude the main peak, Lingyun Peak, and Jinding Peak.


    In these three peaks, there are many people who dislike her, and if she passes by, there is no way to cultivate.


    Then there are still three peaks left, Thunder Peak, Emerald Peak, and Biluo Peak.


    Once again ruled out the Biluo Peak where Shui Huan''er is located. There are many women here, and there are many right and wrong. It is better for her not to go. The most important thing is that there is Shui Huan''er. The relationship between them was not good before.


    There are only two peaks left, Thunder Peak and Emerald Peak.


    Thunder Peak''s Nan Junmo is Thunder Vessel. Most of the disciples in the peak are Thunder Vessels, and there are also many Thunder Veins in it. This place is more suitable for her. Although her powerful father left her with a top-level thunder pulse technique, it is also good to look at others. It is more beneficial to her cultivation to communicate with disciples who have thunder pulses.


    As for Feng Qingyi''s Emerald Peak, she really hadn''t thought about it. Although Feng Qingyi was good to her and Ouyang Qingqing was there, Ouyang Li always made her hard to mind.


    So, in anticipation of everyone, Mu Bingyun said, "This disciple is willing to enter Thunder Peak!"


    Call¡ª


    When the words fell, everyone wrote that they were shocked. With so many inner peaks, the disciples in this Thunder Peak are the most disorganized. As long as they don''t cause trouble, Nan Junmo will basically ignore it.


    Besides, Thunder Peak is also the most barren and remote peak among the inner peaks. Why did she choose such a place?


    Although the overall strength of the disciples of Thunder Peak is indeed relatively strong, after all, the Thunder Vessel has reached a certain level of cultivation and can release thunder and lightning, which is incomparable with other meridians.


    Wood veins can be cultivated to a certain level, they can release the power of life, and also have a healing effect on injuries. At the same time, they can also control plants and use them as weapons for attack.


    The same is true for other meridians, but the Thunder Vessel is the most powerful. According to legend, there are people who can control the lightning between the heavens and the earth. I heard that it is called lightning, and it is used to attack the opponent. Thinking about it, it is a very powerful move.


    What surprised everyone was that Mu Fengxue, a wooden vein, actually went to Thunder Peak, although it was not impossible, but with her current talent, why would it be better to stay in Lingyun Peak?


    After all, Lingyun Peak focuses on wood veins.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    Liu Chu was also a little surprised. The disciple had made a deep impression on him, and the decision she made made him incomprehensible. There are so many peaks that cannot be entered, but it is really puzzling to enter Thunder Peak.


    "Disciple has already made up his mind." Mu Bingyun smiled, she caught a glimpse of Ouyang Li''s somewhat disappointed expression, and decided to wonder, where she went, what was his business.


    "Okay, now that you have decided, I won''t say anything more. From now on, Mu Bingyun will be Thunder Peak''s disciple." Liu Chu''s eyes fell on Ying Changqing, "Changqing, after you go back, you will take her with you. Let''s go to see the first seat of the South!"


    "Yes, Master."


    Ying Changqing was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to choose their Thunder Peak, but he felt that the other party was very discerning. In his eyes, Thunder Peak was the best peak of the Floating Cloud Sect.


    In short, after being recognized, he was a little happy, and his eyes on Mu Bingyun were a little kind.


    It was only for a moment. After all, he was a cultivator. No matter how big the matter was, he couldn¡¯t think too much about it. Mu Bingyun was really surprised to find that this person started cultivating on the stage.


    In the case of so many people, this Ying Changqing can cultivate, this kind of concentration, she should learn it.


    "Okay, this matter has been decided, then the three of you will be awarded this time."


    Liu Chu''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun again: "This Phoenix Sword is a reward to the top three female disciples, but, if you want the Phoenix Sword, you can''t get the original reward, Mu Bingyun , do you want the Phoenix Sword, or the reward for the third place?"

 Chapter 205： choose

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes moved one by one: "I don''t know what the reward for the third place is?"


    "One hundred thousand profound stones, plus ten top elixir, more than eight hundred years old."


    Hearing this, everyone was a little stunned. Although they knew that the reward was very rich, they did not expect it to be so rich.


    However, if they were asked to choose, they would still choose the Phoenix Sword. This Phoenix Sword is a ninth-order profound weapon. How many profound tools can reach the ninth-order in this East Continent? If they are masters of weapons, then it is possible to upgrade them to fairy weapons. Although they thought about it, it is not impossible.


    However, to Mu Bingyun, a phoenix sword is far less important than the elixir. Besides, with the 100,000 profound stones, I don¡¯t know how many elixir can be bought, and she has more and more elixir on her body. , the Phoenix Sword is a foreign object after all, and the elixir can make her wash out the immortal-level thunder veins, which is something to improve her strength.


    So, she didn''t hesitate at all.


    "Disciples choose their own ranking rewards."


    Call¡ª


    Everyone was disappointed once again. Why does Mu Bingyun always decide things out of common sense? She knows how precious the Phoenix Sword is? As soon as she opened her mouth, the Phoenix Sword was hers.


    I''m so disappointed, this Phoenix Sword has been disliked.


    There are also people who think that Mu Bingyun is shortsighted, and Mu Fengxue thinks so. If she had to choose, she would definitely choose the Phoenix Sword. This sword is not only powerful, it also represents a kind of identity.


    "Are you sure?"


    While Liu Chu was surprised, he was also a little happy.


    This phoenix sword was originally prepared for Yu''er, but it was given to other disciples, and he felt uncomfortable. Now that this disciple has given up on it automatically, his eyes have become more and more kind, and he is very interesting.


    "The disciple is confirmed."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that Liu Chu''s phoenix sword was prepared for Liu Yu''er, she didn''t want it in the first place. Besides, if you want it, I am afraid you will offend Liu Chu.


    "Alright then, elder, give Mu Bingyun''s reward to her!"


    The elder over there took a ring and gave it to Mu Bingyun.


    Then, Liu Chu said again: "Now you can go to Elder Qingyang and get your identity card as a disciple of the inner peak."


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun went over without hesitation, she got what she wanted, she was very happy.


    Among the top ten, the elixir in the top three has what she needs. There are no other rankings. For her, it is of little use. Apart from using it to smelt pills for Chi, it can only be sold in exchange for profound stones.


    Mu Bingyun received his identity card here, and it was still going on there. Ying Changqing also received his own rewards, including top-level profound pills and 500,000 profound stones.


    And the first place Ouyang Li finally chose the Dragon Subduing Sword. If he did not choose the Dragon Subduing Sword, he would be able to get the medicinal pill and one million profound stones. The Liu Yun faction''s handwriting can be said to be great, although it is the top three, the rewards are also very different, and it makes people''s eyes red.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care either. Among the very elixir in her hand, it was not necessarily something that could be bought with profound stones. Profound stones can be used in various ways, but elixir depends on fate.


    "This assessment is over, we will return to the Cloud School in three days."


    Liu Chu''s words were very concise, and everyone knew why, and no one dared to question it. Because of Liu Yu''er''s incident, tiredness could be seen between his brows.


    He is a head, followed by a father.


    "It''s all gone."


    After saying this, Liu Chu walked down. Regarding Liu Yu''er''s disposal, he has already made it very clear, and no one has mentioned it again. Huang Yan didn''t say anything at this time. He was satisfied with Liu Yu''er''s disposal. If you push Liu Chu too hard, it won''t do everyone any good.


    Here, everyone dispersed. They each returned to their own places, and some whispered in the same place, some people seemed lost, and some people were very happy.


    After ??Mu Bingyun received his identity card, he saw Ouyang Li and others standing behind her, and Feng Qingyi.


    When she saw Ouyang Li, Feng Qingyi and Ouyang Qingqing staring at her, she felt a little inexplicable.


    What did she do?


    What are the expressions of these three people?


    "Wind Head Seat?"


    Feng Qingyi walked in front of her in three or two steps, with a condescending face: "You don''t seem to like the Emerald Peak in this seat?"


    Was this the problem?


    Indeed, she really did not want to go to the Emerald Peak in Feng Qingyi. Thunder Peak is more suitable for her, this is the reason.


    But no one believed what she said to Feng Qingyi. After all, no one knew that she also had a very powerful thunder vein on her body. At present, she is not able to expose this matter. She has never heard of a person having two cultivation meridians. Once she is known, she will definitely be known by many people.


    Since her father gave her Chiye, and the thunder veins washed out can still be hidden by herself, it can only be explained that she should be hidden so that she can protect herself.


    So, no matter what, she will not expose herself. As long as she doesn''t use the unique moves in the Thunder Vein, she won''t reveal that she has Thunder Vein, and she won''t do it unless she has to, unless she can truly protect herself and is not afraid of the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    "Fengshouzuo is joking." At this moment, Mu Bingyun showed a smile, which made people feel more cordial!


    If they could see her smiling like this every day, they probably wouldn¡¯t have nightmares at night. Several people thought silently, of course, it was just them thinking, this smile also disappeared in a flash, which was shorter than the time when the short-lived flower bloomed.


    "Well, the Thunder Peak is also close to the Emerald Peak in this seat. If you have time, you can come and play often."


    Feng Qingyi doesn''t care anymore. This disciple is assertive. Since she chose Thunder Peak, she naturally has her reasons and scruples. He had some guesses before that she would definitely choose between these two peaks. Sure enough, you are Thunder Peak was chosen.


    Contrary to Feng Qingyi''s unhappiness, Fu Xilin was a little happy.


    He is from Thunder Peak!


    He stood there, a look of joy flashing in his eyes, and he saw Ouyang Li mixed with five flavors. It turned out that he also hoped that Fu Xilin could get Mu Bingyun''s sincerity, but now he knew that Mu Bingyun had someone he liked.


    He was both happy and unhappy.


    what happened to him?


    He is the young master of the Ouyang family, and he is Ouyang Li.


    "Senior brother."


    Just when Fu Xilin was happy, he saw Ying Changqing walking to Mu Bingyun''s side, and when he heard Fu Xilin''s greeting, he subconsciously responded: "Junior brother."


    I don¡¯t say anything else, a few people have some habits, and that¡¯s what their brothers and sisters are like.

 Chapter 206： Feng Qingyi eats choked

    "Junior Sister Mu, after returning to Liuyun Sect, I will help you settle down in Thunder Peak."


    This is the task that the master gave him, and it must be completed.


    "Thank you, Brother Ying."


    "you are welcome."


    "I''m leaving."


    Ying Changqing said a word, then turned around, "Take advantage of these two days, practice first."


    This sounded like a black line, but it was only three or two days, and he was still reluctant to waste it. When they saw Ying Changqing got into his tent, several people shook their heads. Cultivation madman, no one can hold back.


    "Junior Sister Mu, there are still two or three days left, do you have any other arrangements?"


    Hearing Ouyang Li''s question, Mu Bingyun was stunned: "This is an island, what other arrangements can be made?"


    Everyone understood what Mu Bingyun said, she didn''t even know what was going on here.


    Mu Bingyun carefully recalled, she remembered correctly, Duguang Island is a Duguang Island, there really is nothing else, right?


    "Sister Bingyun, it''s like this. The disciples of various sects here have set up a trading venue by themselves, and there are also foreign personnel here to buy monsters and spiritual medicines. Of course, they can also exchange among the disciples themselves. If Bingyun If my sister has any unnecessary elixir and monsters, you can sell it here, and the price will not be low."


    Hearing Ouyang Qingqing''s explanation, she understood that it was the reason.


    Remembering that there are indeed many low-level monsters in her ring, which Wu Yun doesn''t like to eat, she thought about it, and it''s better to deal with it here. Pai can go into seclusion and practice.


    "Alright, I have quite a few low-level monsters here, but I can sell them."


    After she finished speaking, she saw the bright eyes of several people, they looked very happy. In fact, she didn''t realize that she no longer rejected these people gradually surrounding her, but gradually responded to them.


    Everyone felt it, and they were naturally happy.


    It turned out that every time they could see her fluttering back and forth in the Flowing Cloud Sect alone, without squinting, apart from cultivating, it was to exchange resources and receive rewards. If this continued, they all felt that Mu Bingyun would become the second cultivator. mad Men.


    They are of course happy to see her change now.


    Even if they had unpleasant experiences, that is a thing of the past.


    "Wind Head Seat, you also want to sell monsters?"


    Mu Bingyun followed him for two steps, and when he found Feng Qingyi among them, he couldn''t help asking.


    At this moment, Feng Qingyi felt that the wind couldn''t blow his hair up, he glanced at Mu Bingyun lightly, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "This seat is afraid that you don''t understand the market situation and will be tricked by others. I can''t find a place to cry."


    So, Feng Qingyi followed them with peace of mind, calling Ouyang Li very upset. After all, every time he saw Feng Qingyi, he had to call Master, which made him feel so aggrieved.


    Mu Bingyun is just asking, in her impression, Feng Qingyi is a big idler.


    "Oh, the first one will have to sell us a good price later."


    ¡­


    Really thought he was helping her sell monsters? ?


    "nature."


    The words have already been said, so you have to bite the bullet!


    After a while, the group arrived at the simple-built trading market, and sure enough, they could see a lot of people walking through it. There were people from all sects, and there were also merchants from outside.


    "How much do you have to sell?"


    Feng Qingyi suddenly turned around and asked, which made Mu Bingyun stunned for a moment, and then took out a ring. She put all the unnecessary ones in a ring.


    Feng Qingyi took it and looked at it, and his eyes were also a little surprised. This disciple, some of them can hunt monsters.


    "Well, then this seat will sell it for you."


    So, several people saw Feng Qingyi holding the ring and walked to a small space that seemed to be a little narrow. They silently followed behind, wanting to say something, Feng Shouzuo, did you forget about them? already?


    There was little room for hesitation, they could only wait outside, and they saw Feng Qingyi saying something to what looked like the shopkeeper over there, so the two sides reached a deal.


    Feng Qingyi walked out with a smile, and put a ring in Mu Bingyun''s hand: "It''s well received, no thanks."


    Mu Bingyun put it away silently, and when she heard him say no thanks, she didn''t say anything.


    Feng Qingyi was choked for a while, this disciple was a bit upright, which made him embarrassed many times.


    "Come in too, I have already negotiated the price with the boss, just take out what you need to sell, and the boss will give you a fair price."


    Hearing Feng Qingyi say this, Ouyang Li and the others found a sense of existence, silently carrying their monsters, and ran in. Sure enough, they took out the monster spirit medicine, and the boss did some calculations for them, and they were very satisfied with the price.


    Mu Bingyun counted the ring just now, and found that Feng Qingyi really helped her sell it for a good price. Originally, she thought that these monster beast spirit medicines were relatively low-level, and it was almost enough to sell them for ten or twenty thousand profound stones. Feng Qingyi actually helped her sell it for a high price of 40,000 to 50,000 yuan, which is really amazing.


    She turned her head and glanced at Feng Qingyi, and saw that he was still standing with his hands behind his back. He looked graceful. For some reason, when she saw his smile, she felt that Feng Qingyi was not the kind of stranger she had in her original impression. Enter.


    "Wind Head Seat."


    Feng Qingyi lowered his head: "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Mu Bingyun retracted what he wanted to say, but instead asked: "Fengshou, if I return to Liuyun Sect, can I see Liu Yu''er?"


    She suddenly thought of Liu Yu''er, and she still couldn''t let it go. She couldn''t help him now, so she wanted to see her.


    She found that many times, without a thorough understanding of a person, there will always be some misunderstandings. Just like everyone''s misunderstanding of her in the previous life, after Mu Fengxue''s various things that destroyed her image, everyone felt that she deserved death for her sins.


    She was reluctant to explain, and she was reluctant to prove it. She felt fair and at ease, but now she finds that this is not the case.


    Feng Qingyi was stunned: "Why do you want to see her?"


    "I just want to meet, you don''t understand the wind head seat, right?"


    Facing the eyes that pierced him, Feng Qingyi''s face was a little uncomfortable.


    He understood, that Liu Yu''er''s original palm was just to clear Mu Bingyun''s suspicions, although he was a little surprised himself, he didn''t know why, and he didn''t want to pursue it. There are too many things like this, and I can''t manage them. Besides, this matter is very involved, and he can''t save Liu Yu''er. After all, it is a fact that she hurt the disciples in the sect. No matter what method is used, she must be punished.

 Chapter 207： promise

    "Insist on this?"


    He asked, and he knew that she had made a decision and would not change it. He can really help her, let her see Liu Yu''er, just find a reason at will, Liu Yu''er is only imprisoned in the cold cliff, it is not impossible to see her, it is just her mistake, there is no way to save it. , Under normal circumstances, everyone will choose to avoid it and become a disaster for themselves.


    But he didn''t want her to bump into her, her eyes were so firm that he couldn''t refuse.


    "Yes, if the wind head seat is convenient."


    Feng Qingyi suddenly wanted to tease her: "What if it''s not convenient for me?"


    "Then we''ll talk about it when it''s convenient for you."


    Wind Tsing Yi:¡­


    This is also possible?


    Mu Bingyun looked at Feng Qingyi seriously, she knew that he was the first, and it was easy to see a disciple who made a mistake, and he would definitely be able to settle it. If she didn''t really want to know why Liu Yuer did this, she would feel a little uneasy in her heart. She always felt that Liu Yuer''s last look made people feel a little desperate.


    Yeah, it was despair, she had felt that way.


    is still in her mind, and she can''t let it go.


    "This seat will help you."


    Feng Qingyi had a headache, and felt her serious and persistent gaze, especially when a beautiful face looked at you, who could sit still. He felt that this disciple was poisonous, and it would be better to have less contact in the future.


    Ever since he knew her, he couldn''t help but be curious. The curiosity was the curiosity, and the curiosity became more and more curious. The result was that every time he heard about her news, he always sent someone to inquire as soon as possible.


    Thinking about the stupid things he had done before, a cold sweat broke out from his back, and he really was a highly poisonous disciple. After helping her this time, he decided to go back to retreat and recite the heart-clearing mantra several times. Clear all the complicated feelings in his heart, and then retreat, his strength may not improve for a long time, and it should be a good practice.


    That Ling Jichen''s strength has been improving all the time, and he can''t be left behind. Among so many firsts, Ling Jichen and Nan Junmo are the youngest and the most talented among the firsts.


    He seems to be a little busy.


    No, he has to stay away from the poisonous disciples here in the future.


    Ouyang Li and the others came out of that room after selling their monster beast spirit medicine. From a distance, they saw Feng Qingyi looking at Mu Bingyun vigilantly, as if he was guarding against something.


    Several people frowned, what happened? ?


    "Thank you Fengshouzuo."


    Mu Bingyun was a little happy, and couldn''t help but laugh, making Feng Qingyi''s whole body a little stiff. He happened to feel that Ouyang Li was coming out, so he quickly turned his eyes away. In the future, he would not only look at this disciple less, but also stay away from this disciple. If her life was not in danger, he would not come out.


    Mu Bingyun naturally also felt that there was something wrong with Feng Qingyi today.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Ouyang Li walked in front of Feng Qingyi and asked in a somewhat questioning tone.


    Feng Qingyi gave him a light look: "This seat is fine, you guys can go play! There are still some things in this seat, so I won''t be with you."


    After saying that, he saw Ouyang Li like you should have left long ago, and he didn''t know what to say. Although the relationship between them is not ordinary, it can''t be enmity, right? Knowing this earlier, he would not agree.


    "Master, then walk slowly." Ouyang Qingqing sent off with a smile on his face, Feng Qingyi''s whole body stiffened, and the hands in his sleeves were shaking slightly, scoundrel!


    This is the scoundrel he taught!


    dared to drive him away like this.


    "Well, this seat will go first."


    Feng Qingyi fluttered away, and the villains returned to the villains. He also knew that if he followed them all the time, they would definitely not let go. Let''s go! Just like that Ying Changqing went to practice for two days, he felt that there was nothing wrong with being a cultivator once in a while.


    Cultivation every day, without listening to things outside the window, there will be less troubles.


    is also able to stay away from the disciple who is poisonous.


    Mu Bingyun looked inexplicable. She felt that the relationship between Ouyang Li and Feng Qingyi seemed to be a little delicate. Although she didn''t know what happened between them, she didn''t feel like it was as simple as master and apprentice. And every day when Ouyang Li called that "Master", he seemed to be reluctant!


    Something interesting!


    Two or three days is very short, and it will pass in the blink of an eye.


    For monks, two or three days are really just the blink of an eye.


    Early in the morning, all the places where they were originally stationed were taken away, and the trading markets that were a little lively yesterday also disappeared. The people standing there were people. There are thousands of people from the Liuyun Sect, as well as other sects. There was no conflict in the middle, but it was a relief.


    Liuyun Sect is the largest sect in Dongzhou, and it is impossible for those small sects to provoke them.


    Liu Chu released the big boat that could hold ten thousand people, and then the Liu Yun Sect disciples jumped in one by one in order. When returning and coming, the treatment is also somewhat different. When she came, her room was a small cubicle. When she came back, her room was already a small one, and it was very delicate. Most importantly, it would not be easily disturbed. Opening the window in the room, she could still see the sea. This kind of differential treatment made her understand again.


    Strength is really important.


    For her disciple who directly broke into the inner peak from the outer peak, the Liuyun faction still paid enough attention. Although she did not have the immortal-level wood veins like Mu Fengxue, it was still possible to establish her as a hard-working image. to a lot of effects.


    Nothing more than that.


    People of this sect have learned a lot, and even if they are geniuses, many of them have fallen in the end. No matter how much attention is paid, it is no match for the subsequent development. It is better to go with the flow, give what should be given, and let it develop on its own.


    This is also the reason why Mu Bingyun chose Liuyun School.


    Even if it was Mu Fengxue, the Flowing Cloud Sect recruited him back and gave him enough resources to let him cultivate on his own. If it wasn''t for Ling Jichen''s attention, he would only be cultivating in the Flowing Cloud Sect.


    All in all, Liuyun School has good points and bad points.


    "Bingyun, the feeling of the sea breeze blowing, isn''t it good?"


    Dark Cloud squatted by the window, looking at the big ship moving forward slowly, the ripples swaying under the water were still so regular, a little embarrassing, all of this reminded her of a luxury cruise ship, the big ship of the Liuyun School, really No worse than those luxury cruise ships.


    Now that they can still enjoy it when they go back, she feels good.


    "It''s pretty good, if it doesn''t have a fishy smell."

 Chapter 208： curious

    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Wu Yun couldn''t help rolling his eyes, this Bingyun is a lot more cheerful now, but why are you fighting her for this?


    unhappy, unhappy.


    "Wuyun, Feng Qingyi has already agreed to help me go to see Liu Yu''er." Before Wuyun slept in her arm, she hadn''t heard this at all. Thinking of it, she decided to talk to Wuyun.


    Wu Yun was a little surprised: "He actually agreed?"


    "Um."


    "Oh." Wu Yunbird''s face wrinkled, "Bingyun, after seeing Liu Yuer, no matter what the reason is, we should retreat?"


    Mu Bingyun could see Wu Yun''s worry: "Don''t worry, I just went to see her, not to do anything, I''m not so stubborn, after all, I am not happy with Liu Yu''er."


    "That''s good, now you can''t fight against the Liu Yun faction, you should have discovered it before, that Liu Chu attaches great importance to Liu Yu''er, since he can''t keep Liu Yu''er, I don''t think it''s just because of the shortage. Is Elder Yan there??"


    Wu Yun''s words made Mu Bingyun ponder for a while: "You are right, I am afraid that there are really hidden masters in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and I don''t know which realm they have reached. If turmoil does occur, it will threaten The development of the Flowing Cloud Sect will definitely not sit idly by. We should keep a low profile and quietly kill Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue after a while."


    It''s just that I don''t know when I need to go, at least let her reach the Xuanwang or above.


    Her goal has always been to reach the level of Xuanwang, kill Mu Fengxue, and leave Liuyun Sect to break into the Southern Wilderness and the North Sea.


    Now her goal is to surpass the level of Xuanwang, go to Xizhou, bring Cangyu with you, go to the Southern Wilderness, and then go to the North Sea, find Dad, and find the truth.


    "Bingyun, are you distracted?"


    "Well, I was thinking... let''s stay in the Flowing Cloud Sect to cultivate!"


    Wu Yun shrugged his shoulders and wings: "That''s right, I don''t know what Mu Fengxue will do next. Let''s be careful. Although you are stronger than her now, there is a mentally disabled Ling Jichen behind her."


    "Maybe one day, because of Mu Fengxue, he will be kicked in the head by a donkey."


    Speaking of these two, Wu Yun said with a fierce expression, "Little bitch!"


    "Poof¡ª"


    "What are you laughing at, you are a little bitch!"


    "Yes, she''s a little bitch."


    "Bingyun, look there are quite a few ships over there!"


    Wu Yun''s sight fell outside, and found that in addition to the big boat of Liuyun Sect and the ships of other sects, there are other boats not far away, but they are only small ones that can accommodate a few people or dozens of people. kind.


    "That seems to be from the Ghost Sect, right?"


    Mu Bingyun recognized it when he saw a certain sign on it. Yan Shaogong is quite characteristic, and she can remember it. I don''t know what happened to Cangyu last time, but when she remembered it, she was a little curious and forgot to ask Cangyu.


    "Is it Yan Shaogong?"


    Wu Yun frowned: "Isn''t this guy here to look for Mu Fengxue?"


    "It''s possible, his curiosity has always been very heavy, and when he encounters interesting things, he will naturally take a second look."


    "Bingyun, is Cangyu really gone?"


    Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze: "It should be! Judging from his appearance, there seems to be something."


    "So, did he say when to come?"


    "Nothing for now. I don''t know if something happened to him. I felt he was in a hurry, so I didn''t ask more."


    "Is that so?" Wu Yun was a little embarrassed, "You too, finally confirmed the relationship, now it''s good, but they are separated again. How dangerous is a long-distance relationship!"


    Long distance relationship?


    Mu Bingyun frowned, yes, her separation from Cangyu is indeed a long-distance relationship, and this new ranking is a very accurate description. In the mouth of the dark cloud, there will always be all kinds of fresh words.


    After knowing Wu Yun''s life experience, she is not surprised.


    People in another world naturally have different ways of speaking, but they can also be understood.


    "Yan Shaogong''s ship is approaching this side."


    "It should be for Mu Fengxue."


    The two of them said a few words, and they felt bored, so they closed the window. It¡¯s better not to get involved with these unruly people. They have no interest.


    The person standing on the bow of the small boat was indeed Yan Shaogong. He stared at the big boat belonging to the Liuyun faction, and naturally saw a woman and a very ugly bird staring at a certain window. look at him.


    Then he discovered that this person and bird closed the window in disgust.


    made him angry for a while, shouldn''t he be greeted with a face when he sees him walk in?


    Yan Shaogong touched his cheek, looked down at the sea, the shadow reflected made him appreciate it, he was very handsome, why did that one person and one bird close the window?


    Is it because the distance is too far and you can¡¯t see it?


    "Is this suzerain not good-looking?"


    "The suzerain is very good-looking."


    Yan Shaogong frowned: "Why did someone close the window when they saw the sect master''s boat approaching before? Isn''t this disgusting with the sect master?" He also saw clearly that it was a woman in red clothes, very conspicuous.


    The people of the ghost sect were a little helpless, and their suzerain''s old problem was committed again: "Sect lord, have you forgotten? We are the ghost sect of Xizhou Demon Cultivation, it must be that our deeds have spread here, and the decent monks will warn their own disciples. , let them avoid us, the magic cultivators, so as not to be hurt, they must have seen the tall image of the sect master and were frightened, and had to close the window."


    Although this is their nonsense, as long as they can fool the suzerain to the past.


    "Is that so?" Yan Shaogong showed a smile, "In this case, it''s really normal, and the sect master doesn''t care."


    He remembered the red clothes just now, and the faint glance, and he couldn''t help but wonder, although this woman couldn''t see her face from a distance, but she was able to move her hands and feet, and she felt that she must be a long-term Pretty good, even very good.


    made him curious. He came to see Mu Fengxue. It would be nice if he could take a look at the others.


    "How many women in red are there in the Liuyun faction?"


    "There seems to be only one."


    "Oh?"


    Yan Shaogong was interested, "Read out the information."


    The fact that he was able to come here was naturally due to the fact that they checked the disciples of the Liuyun Sect, and they found out if there was any trouble.


    "This Sect Master remembers that there is indeed such a woman in red, tell me."


    "Yes, Sect Master, this woman in red, named Mu Bingyun, is also from the Mu family, but several years ago, Mu Xiangtian announced that she had no relationship with the Mu family, and seemed to have given up on her."

 Chapter 209： You look good and its not yours

    "Give up, why?"


    Yan Shaogong became more and more interested.


    "Just because she is the least talented person in Dongzhou, so bad that people and gods are angry, she turned out to be a human-level pseudo-wood vein."


    "Sure enough!"


    "and after?"


    He believes that it is more than that. The latter things must be of great interest to him.


    "Later, this disciple worked very hard to cultivate..." Everyone in the Ghost Sect said what they knew, and even said it again about what they investigated in Duguang Island.


    In the end, he even talked about how Mu Bingyun won the third place this time.


    Yan Shaogong became more and more curious as he listened. He was very interested in the fact that there was such a legendary figure in Dongzhou.


    "Now, she is the ninth rank of Emperor Wu."


    Emperor Wu of the ninth order?


    How many years has it been?


    Everyone in the Ghost Sect saw Yan Shaogong''s thoughtful expression and understood that the Sect Master had another goal to watch.


    When will the suzerain of their ghost sect be able to do his job properly?


    "Very good, the waste vein reaches the ninth rank of Emperor Wu, amazing!"


    Yan Shaogong still admires it. If he had a broken vein, he would have given up long ago. The woman before had really aroused his curiosity.


    "This sect master has decided to first go see this woman with a waste vein, and then go to see Mu Fengxue."


    Yan Shaogong disregarded the opposition of everyone in the Ghost Sect, and suddenly took off, and he couldn''t see his figure in the blink of an eye. Ghost sect''s movement is not something that ordinary eyes can catch. Now Yan Shaogong is afraid that he is on that big ship.


    The ghost sect people pray silently, hoping that the suzerain will not cause trouble, and come back sooner when he sees someone.


    However, why do they think this is not very realistic?


    Alas, their suzerain is really giving them a headache.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt some movement in the window, and frowned, using Chiye to suddenly see a figure lying under the window, still peeking inside.


    This is not Yan Shaogong and which is it?


    Sure enough, the other party noticed.


    She walked over silently and opened the window suddenly. Yan Shaogong appeared in front of her at once, sizing up this legendary woman carefully.


    Seeing her cold eyes falling on him, he felt that he was about to become an ice cube.


    "Mu Bingyun?"


    "Sect Master Yan? Ghost King?"


    Yan Shaogong''s eyes lit up: "Do you know this suzerain?"


    "I saw it before."


    She pretended to know nothing, she did meet Yan Shaogong dressed up as Cangyu before, which is true. Yan Shaogong also knew that an unknown master ripped off his clothes and used his identity to see the treasure. Although he didn''t get it in the end, it still made him a little depressed.


    That matter has not been seen until now, and when he heard Mu Bingyun mention it, he felt a little embarrassed.


    He wanted to say loudly that that person was not him at all.


    However, if he said it, wouldn¡¯t it reveal that he had been stripped of his clothes?


    Let¡¯s not talk about it, let¡¯s keep this a secret forever!


    It''s better to forget the shameful thing early. That person can easily subdue him. He must be a top-level powerhouse. Although Yan Shaogong is a little conceited, he also knows that he can''t provoke such a person.


    "Mu Bingyun, this sect master came to see you specifically, I heard that you are a waste, right?"


    Mu Bingyun knew it would be like this, but Yan Shaogong didn''t go to Mu Fengxue immediately, nor was she attracted by Mu Fengxue, so she was relieved a lot. In short, it is better to have one more friend than one more enemy.


    This Yan Shaogong is also considered to be the suzerain of one of the five major sects in Xizhou. He is also a master. With her thoughts here, she decides not to offend her. If she can make a good relationship, it is not bad. By the way, Cangyu is also in Xizhou, why haven''t you heard about Cangyu?


    "Mu Bingyun, this Sect Master thinks you are not bad, how about we make friends?"


    Mu Bingyun forced a smile: "Yes."


    Huh?


    Yan Shaogong was surprised. Previously, he thought that Mu Bingyun closed the window because of the warning from the sect, so that she should not be involved with the magic cultivator. He didn''t expect that she would not be afraid of herself and would promise to become friends with herself. People were a little surprised.


    He recalled that when he came over, he did not see any panic in Mu Bingyun, so he understood that the other party was not afraid of him.


    is not afraid of him, he is a magician after all, right? Or the ghost king who listens to the color change? ?


    This little Liuyun Sect disciple is not afraid of him, and he wants to be friends with him, which makes him a little mixed up. Could it be that his deterrent power has become insignificant after not coming to Dongzhou for so many years?


    When you want to leave Dongzhou, do something and show your face in front of everyone? No one has provoked him yet. What does he need to do?


    "Aren''t you afraid of this suzerain?"


    "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    She knew that this Yan Shaogong was the one who roared the most in the five major sects. In fact, it was not necessarily that bad. In the past life, their positions were different. In this life, she has moved many people from Mu Fengxue. Come here, this Yan Shaogong will be sent to the door automatically, she will be good, and there is no other purpose, so that she will not be obsessed with Mu Fengxue.


    She estimated that Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen signed a life-and-death contract. After everyone knew about it, many people lost their thoughts on Mu Fengxue. The most obvious one was the Ouyang family, which could be seen from Ouyang Li''s attitude. , he will not treat Mu Fengxue as he used to.


    This is a good thing for her, lest she has to face Mu Fengxue and deal with other people, which is not very beneficial to her.


    Yan Shaogong muttered in his heart, looked up at Mu Bingyun a few times, and saw that her pink cheeks were particularly beautiful, which made him a little stunned.


    "You look good."


    "It''s not yours if you look good."


    Suddenly, a voice sounded in the house, which surprised both of them. After hearing this voice, Yan Shaogong suddenly fell into the house. When he got up and saw the man in black sitting in the room, his whole face was full of surprise.


    This...this is not...


    Mu Bingyun also came back to her senses, she turned around and saw Cang Yu sitting there with a little joy in her eyes, and suddenly ran over. How could Cang Yu refuse the beauty who came over automatically, so he took advantage of the situation and hugged her.


    Yan Shaogong blinked, and there was still some fear in his eyes.


    He silently moved towards Cangyu with an embarrassed expression: "Emperor, long time no see, how are you doing?"


    Following Yan Shaogong''s words, Mu Bingyun seemed to understand. Cangyu''s identity, Yan Shaogong knows, very mysterious. Since he can be respected by Yan Shaogong, he must be very powerful, and he must be above the five major sects.

 Chapter 210： she is Mrs.

    She is not familiar with ?? Xizhou, and she doesn''t know what strange or powerful sects are there besides the five major sects.


    Cang Yu glanced at Yan Shaogong: "She is Mrs. Emperor Zun."


    The sentence "She is Mrs. Emperor Zun" made Yan Shaogong dumbfounded. Is this Mrs. Emperor Zun? ? ?


    God is not kidding? ?


    He glanced at Mu Bingyun a few times and saw that she was sitting in Cangyu''s arms, Cangyu put her arms around her calmly, from a distance he could feel the strength on his arm, so it seemed It''s the same as being afraid that someone will come and **** the red-clothed woman away.


    From her eyes, he could also see a bit of joy.


    She...is she really Mrs. Emperor Zun? ?


    Yan Shaogong was a little sad. He finally met an interesting woman. The result was Mrs. Emperor Zun. How should he live and live? ? Emperor Zun has not appeared for many years, and as soon as this appeared, there was Mrs. Emperor Zun.


    He is still a disciple of the Eastern Continent Liuyun Sect. What the heck is going on?


    He doesn''t want to admit it!


    But seeing Cangyu''s face, he had to admit it and said bravely, "Ma''am, I have offended you a lot earlier."


    "Emperor, is she really a lady??" He still couldn''t help but say irritably, this was too quick, and his wife was only in her teens, so she was targeted by Emperor Zun.


    If he knew that Mu Bingyun was only ten years old, he was targeted by Cang Yu, and he didn''t know what his reaction would be.


    In short, he was not happy. But the person in front of him, he couldn''t afford to offend him. The Western Continent Ghost Sect was able to survive at the beginning, thanks to the emperor.


    That''s it, that''s it, he changed his target to be curious.


    Mrs. Emperor Zun still can''t just be curious, so as not to make Emperor Zun angry. If he gets angry and makes some noise in Xizhou, he doesn''t want to see that kind of scene. All the sects were destroyed, and then there were the five major sects in the Western Continent.


    "She is."


    Cangyu''s eyes were a bit affectionate, and Yan Shaogong was stunned for a moment. Did the emperor have real feelings?


    Thinking of the identities of the two, he was still a little worried. After all, a decent cultivator would definitely endure a lot of pressure if he wanted to become the emperor''s wife. Xizhou was not so calm on the surface.


    What will Emperor Zun do this time?


    "Emperor, that lady is still cultivating in the Flowing Cloud Sect?"


    "Um."


    "When are you going back then?"


    "after."


    He exhaled, that''s fine, if he went back now, I''m afraid it won''t be very calm, Mu Bingyun''s strength is really not enough to see, at least he has to break through to the Xuanwang or above.


    "When will Emperor Zun return to Xizhou?"


    Cangyu glanced at him, and he said quickly: "Now the Emperor has not appeared for a long time, and Xizhou is more chaotic."


    He knows that Emperor Zun may have been in Xizhou all the time, but he doesn''t care about external matters, but once he chooses Mrs. Emperor Zun, it will be a matter of the entire Xizhou. The origin of this matter goes back a long way, not to mention Either way.


    "If it''s messed up, just take a break and fix it!"


    Hearing this, Yan Shaogong was shocked, repaired? ?


    He raised his head and stared at Cangyu. What Emperor Zun meant was that he was going to manage Xizhou again? In fact, he was a little happy. Today''s Xizhou is already full of smog. When the emperor was angry, he didn''t want to care anymore, so he let them fend for themselves. In fact, it''s not easy for people in Xizhou. The big sects bully the small ones, and the small sects bully the ordinary magic cultivators.


    If Emperor Zun is willing to manage Xizhou, then they will no longer be afraid of Dongzhou in Xizhou.


    Originally, Xizhou was much stronger than Dongzhou, but the people in Xizhou were even more irritable. In addition, the magic cultivators could do whatever they wanted. If there wasn''t a strong person who surpassed them too much, no one would be convinced. .


    In the beginning, in order to compete for treasures in the entire Western Continent, this matter also involved the Emperor Zun, hurting a lot of people, and the Emperor Zun was angry and destroyed more than a dozen sects. Since then, Xizhou has finally settled down, and no one dares to do the same thing again.


    However, the overall strength of Xizhou is also declining, and the five major sects can see it.


    This is a bit sad for them, especially someone like Luo Daozi, who is just a rat **** in Xizhou, who wants to change, but doesn''t have the power.


    They all say that Yan Shaogong is cynical and not doing his job properly, so he has to manage it, right? ?


    "If the emperor returns, the ghost sect is willing to follow!"


    "it is good."


    Cangyu had some smiles in his eyes, which surprised Yan Shaogong, the emperor laughed, was it because of his wife?


    These two are red and white, but they are a close match. If the lady is more powerful, it is not impossible to become the emperor''s wife.


    Yan Shaogong is worried about their identity, but they don''t have this concern themselves, what identity, what identity are they afraid of when they want to be together? ? The two looked at each other and could see themselves in each other''s eyes.


    "Yan Shaogong is waiting for the Emperor''s return in Xizhou."


    He was going back, "I''ll go see that fairy-level wood vein genius first, and then go back." Saying this, his eyes were a little curious.


    "Yan Shaogong, that Mu Fengxue is not right with me, be careful."


    Mu Bingyun''s words suddenly made Yan Shaogong a cool wind blowing into his neck. He felt that Mu Bingyun was not worried about his safety, but was warning him that if he dared to have anything to do with Mu Fengxue, be careful to be beaten!


    shuddered, "I''m just going to have a look, don''t mind ma''am."


    "Just take a look." Mu Bingyun''s face was serious, causing people to smile bitterly.


    Yan Shaogong left. Although he did not achieve his goal, he was also happy to know that Xizhou had hope again. For so many years, the demon cultivators have rarely come to Dongzhou, and it is also because the cultivators of Dongzhou took the opportunity to attack after the emperor''s anger, causing them to suffer a lot.


    In the end, they brought it on themselves.


    At this time, only Cangyu and Mu Bingyun were left in the house, and the dark cloud flew out silently and landed on the roof of the boat. Knowing that the two would definitely be separated for some time, she would not bother.


    "Why haven''t you gone back yet?"


    "Send you back to Cloud School first."


    He is just a little worried, there are many masters around, what if he encounters danger.


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, his eyes fell on him: "Are you here to protect me from going back?" She could feel that he came for this purpose. Thinking of this, she felt a little warm in her heart.


    "Yan Shaogong calls you Emperor Zun?"


    "Want to know?"


    "Um."


    Cangyu lowered his head and thought for a while: "This matter is a bit complicated. Logically speaking, the original Western Continent should belong to me."


    "and after?"


    "Then the people here are not obedient, I don''t want it anymore."


    Poof¡ª


    She couldn''t help laughing. The person inside was disobedient, so he didn''t want it anymore. He was like a child, so capricious. But she knew that things must not be so simple, and something must have angered him.

 Chapter 211： Thats called seduction

    "Then why do you want it now?"


    Her eyes flashed, looking forward to his answer.


    He pinched her nose: "Don''t you know?"


    She tilted her head and pretended not to understand: "What do I know?"


    "You and I need a force."


    Her body was shocked, although she knew the answer and heard what he said, she was still a little moved. It is really necessary, after all, she is a disciple of Liuyun Sect, and he is the Emperor of Xizhou.


    She lowered her head, the corners of her mouth were raised, and she smiled faintly: "I see." The whole person involuntarily hugged his waist and snuggled up against him. Cangyu saw this little thing''s active appearance, and his eyes were full of with a smile.


    He raised his hand and landed on her hair. There was only a simple temple on his head. The hosta on top was still given to her. After seeing it, it made him more and more happy.


    I''m afraid she started to like him a long time ago.


    Words can deceive people, these little details will not deceive people.


    She felt his scrutiny, and suddenly raised her head, her eyes slammed into his eyes, seeing that touch of affection, her heart suddenly felt a little hot, she couldn''t help beating quickly, and her cheeks also had a faint blush.


    "I''m a little embarrassed looking at you like that."


    Even though she said that in her words, she didn''t take her eyes away and kept looking at him.


    What does it feel like to be stared at by a beautiful face?


    Cangyu couldn''t help hugging her tightly. Before she could react, warmth came from her lips, and along with his emotions, it became more and more intense, making her breathless.


    For a long time, he let go of her, stared at her flushed face, and stroked: "Little things, it''s not good to seduce people."


    After he finished speaking, he kissed her lips deeply again, and at that moment he caught her teeth, making him a little dizzy, she... Where did she seduce him?


    Nonsense!


    She suddenly opened her eyes, but she didn''t want him to open her eyes too. At that moment, her whole body became a little hot. Looking at each other from such a close distance, this enlarged face was really handsome.


    At this time, she seemed to be fascinated by this outrageously handsome face, she even forgot to resist, she also forgot what she wanted to say just now, and even more forgot what he said just now.


    She couldn''t help hooking his neck, deepening the question.


    After a while, he let go of her and whispered in her ear, "Have you said no?"


    "There''s something wrong with this place, Bing''er, if you do this again, I''m welcome."


    Mu Bingyun blinked: "Why do you want to be rude?"


    Suddenly, she felt her waist tighten, her whole body was pressed against the bed by him, a big hand fell on her collarbone, and she heard the charming and magnetic voice in his mouth: "Little goblin, what do you say!"


    She stretched out his chest with both hands, and suddenly pressed him under her body. She was wearing a red dress and fell in front of him with a suffocating beautiful face, looking at him closely. Burying his head into his neck, he suddenly took a bite.


    She successfully felt the man''s breathing and the changes in his body.


    The corners of his mouth twitched and he raised his eyes slightly: "This is called seduction."


    "Just now, your self-control is too poor."


    His eyes gradually darkened, and he held her in both hands, hugging her tightly.


    "Try to seduce again?"


    His words were filled with joy and some warning, which made her cry. She hurriedly shook her head, indicating that she could not do it, but unexpectedly he turned over again and pressed her down, feeling his hand from her waist to her shoulder.


    "what are you going to do?"


    She was a little scared, wasn''t it just a joke?


    ƒ×!


    She would actually make such a joke with him. She really didn''t have any scruples about dying. I heard that a man''s fire could not be ignited, and she would burn herself at the slightest. Does she seem to be burning herself now?


    "What do you say?"


    He possessed himself and grabbed her earlobe: "What do you say!"


    His hand covered her body, which made her tremble. She quickly stood up and pushed him away fiercely: "Deng Tuzi!"


    Cangyu lay on the side, fixedly looking at her standing on the side, his eyes were a little seductive: "Who is the Dengzi?"


    "you!"


    "What is Dengtuzi??"


    she¡­


    She glared at him fiercely: "Don''t move!"


    "I''m not moving!"


    She walked over with a smile, lay beside him, and untied the clothes on his chest, revealing his strong abdominal muscles. At that moment, she was a little nervous and her hands were shaking.


    She looked up and saw his look of anticipation, couldn''t help smiling, bit down hard, and then let go.


    "This is punishment!"


    When he reacted, he saw that she had already run out of the house. The closed door made him ponder, this was premeditated, right?


    He looked down at a small tooth mark on his chest and couldn''t help but laugh. I also touched it, very neat, and my teeth are very good!


    He didn''t go looking for her either, and she would naturally come back later. Just lie down on her bed and rest. It smells of small things here, and I don''t know when I will be able to see her. It''s been a long time every other day, and he regrets having indulged her so much.


    After a while, there was a sound outside the door, thinking it was her coming back, but she didn''t want the door to open, and another face appeared.


    "Watch..." Mu Fengxue originally wanted to come over and look for Mu Bingyun, but she felt that the white phoenix should still be in Mu Bingyun''s hands and not eaten. Who knows, when I opened the door, I saw a man inside the house. It was also because Mu Bingyun went out that he did not set the barrier outside the door, so he was able to let the other party in easily.


    It was just at this time that Mu Bingyun had just arrived here. Seeing Mu Fengxuechu outside the door, he must have found Cangyu in his heart.


    What made her feel even worse was that there was another person walking over there. It must be Ling Jichen who was worried about Mu Fengxue and followed him. So the three of them appeared at the door at the same time and saw the desolation in the house.


    Cang Yu got up silently from the bed, fluttered his messy hair, and quickly closed his clothes, that action! !


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were dizzy and gloomy, do you want to be so obvious, and you deliberately showed that tooth mark. Isn''t this to let everyone know? She didn''t care about anything. No matter what others said, she was afraid that Cang Yu would be found out as a Xizhou native, which would cause him trouble.


    Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue were stunned for a while, until Mu Bingyun silently passed through them, walked inside, and lifted Cangyu up, then they came back to their senses.


    Mu Fengxue lowered his eyes, who is this person? It looks pretty good, but it should have a lot to do with Mu Bingyun.


    Ling Jichen was shocked, who is this person? It seemed that he and Mu Bingyun were very close, and he could clearly see the tooth mark just now, but his heart suddenly felt bitter, and he couldn''t even say why.

 Chapter 212： he? Its Mine

    No need to explain, everyone can understand that this person is Mu Bingyun''s relationship. It''s just that they haven''t seen it before. It''s not surprising how the other party is on the boat. There must be other people on the big boat of the Liuyun Sect. As long as you don''t get into trouble, you won''t be kicked out under normal circumstances.


    However, the appearance of this man in Mu Bingyun''s house made him feel sour and very uncomfortable.


    No, he suddenly raised his head again, his eyes fell on Cang Yu''s face, this person... this person he seems to have seen somewhere.


    He remembered that a few years ago, in that teahouse, he accidentally broke into the door of the other party. He still remembered the cold face of this person at that time, and he remembered it clearly.


    That day he thought he had found Mu Bingyun, so he broke into that place.


    Seeing Mu Bingyun standing beside the man, Cang Yu still put his arms around Mu Bingyun, the meaning is clear.


    "Ling Shouzuo, why are you here?"


    Right at this moment, Ouyang Li''s voice rang out, accompanied by the footsteps of several people, which made Mu Bingyun feel extremely uncomfortable. How to do? Didn''t she just go out for a while, and these people came over and bumped into something like this.


    She buckled Cangyu''s finger, indicating that you have to bear the trouble, and your identity has been exposed. Seeing her concern, Cang Yu nodded invisibly, he would not reveal it yet.


    It can be said that in the five major sects in Xizhou, no one except Yan Shaogong has seen him. People from Dongzhou have never seen him before, so there will be no problem.


    clasped her palm twice, indicating that she was fine, but she was afraid that she would be criticized in the future, which made him feel a little uncomfortable. Otherwise, he will stay for a while, and see those who dare to speak of her, and they will be wiped out.


    Ouyang Li and the others finally walked to the door of the room, and saw the two of them holding hands inside, a tall and handsome man still holding the woman in red, and he felt a little dazzling at that moment.


    Beside him were Jing Jinshui, Ouyang Qingqing and Fu Xilin.


    "Cousin, I don''t know who this is?" Mu Fengxue was the fastest to respond and asked quickly. Several people also pointed their ears and listened. In fact, she didn''t need to answer, everyone knew who this was.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s little face is also round, is this the Taoist companion of Sister Bingyun? She looks good and looks very powerful, but she is worthy of Big Sister Bingyun.


    But she still has some regrets. It turns out that Big Sister Bingyun already has someone she likes, so it''s no wonder she won''t be tempted by others. Compared with the people around her, this man is really outstanding.


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on Mu Fengxue: "He? Mine!"


    "He? Mine" instantly shocked people, hers!


    Yes, it''s hers.


    Not only Mu Fengxue, but other people couldn''t help but be shocked. It was a little embarrassing to be bumped into this way, but I didn''t want her to admit it generously and be so righteous. Fu Xilin had seen Cang Yu before, and he knew how powerful he was. Naturally, Ouyang Li also knew how powerful he was.


    Neither of them made a sound. In front of this person, they were not qualified to speak. How can they afford to provoke someone who can easily wipe out their parents.


    Jing Jinshui''s eyes were also a little sad. He had long known that Junior Sister Mu had someone in his heart. Now that he saw this man, he felt that he was not wronged. He is indeed much better than himself, and even if he stops there, one can feel the aura of the king, especially his cultivation, which is completely invisible.


    The most shocking person was Ling Jichen, who he couldn''t even see through.


    Then how powerful this person is.


    "I don''t know why your Excellency is here?" Ling Jichen looked vigilant, obviously he had regarded Cangyu as someone with bad intentions, although he also knew that Cangyu''s purpose was only because of Mu Bingyun, however, he Just don''t want to admit it.


    In this life, how can it change so much? ?


    When he was not involved, what exactly did Mu Bingyun encounter and what did he experience?


    He tried hard to avoid all this, but in the end he couldn''t help but want to know what happened during this period. It''s just that the words came to his mouth, but he couldn''t ask them out, and he couldn''t ask them out, and he felt a little suffocated.


    Cangyu glanced at him lightly, and put his arms around Mu Bingyun with a doting face: "Protect her!"


    "She, mine."


    Call¡ª


    Ouyang Qingqing looks adored, so handsome! Sister Bingyun''s man is so handsome! To be able to talk to Ling Shouzuo like this, you must know that this is the ship of the Liuyun faction, not other places. It''s really admirable that he can speak so confidently!


    Sister Bingyun has a good vision, and she was able to meet such a good person.


    Mu Bingyun saw Ouyang Qingqing''s star-like appearance and couldn''t help but smile.


    Ling Jichen''s heart was agitated, but he still endured it and didn''t show it at all. Instead, he said: "This is the ship of the Liuyun faction. Isn''t it unreasonable for your Excellency to come in like this?"


    "You can''t protect her."


    Cangyu''s eyes were smiling, "Just now people from the ghost sect broke in, and you didn''t notice it at all." He had betrayed Yan Shaogong without hesitation, and Yan Shaogong was still following here on the boat at this time! He didn''t even know that the incomparably sacred Emperor Venerable in his heart would also betray him.


    When Mu Bingyun heard it, he also said solemnly: "Ling first seat, someone did break in just now, it is Yan Shaogong, the suzerain of the ghost sect, Cang Yu followed the big boat, and when he saw the other party coming in, he came over and beat Yan Shaogong away. "


    Mu Bingyun''s words, let everyone agree.


    That Yan Shaogong really broke in? ? ?


    Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen were a little uncomfortable, if that was the case, then it was true. Because they had also met Yan Shaogong before, according to the other party, they were curious about Mu Fengxue, so they came to have a look, just happened to be seen by Ling Jichen. After the two fought, Yan Shaogong took the opportunity to slip away.


    "So that''s what happened." Ling Jichen found that he really didn''t know what to say. The Liuyun Sect''s ship was just an ordinary ship. There was no barrier on the outside of the ship, so if he wanted to break in Still easier.


    After all, the disciples here are not elites, there are no more than one hundred outstanding disciples at most. When something happens, just take these one hundred disciples away.


    There is no need to spend that much.


    The opponent was able to beat Yan Shaogong away, which is also powerful. He and Yan Shaogong played against each other, and it was enough to be a tie.


    "I don''t know if there''s anything else going on in the first place? Cousin? If it doesn''t, then..." Mu Bingyun''s words are very clear. If there''s no more, you should go back to where you are, and don''t disturb them here.

 Chapter 213： There were four men in total

    "It''s alright." Ling Jichen said bravely, he pulled Mu Fengxue, "Xue''er, let''s go back!"


    He still can''t manage other people''s affairs, and he said that he would not have anything to do with her anymore. Mu Fengxue was a little unwilling. In this way, her white phoenix was going to come back and could only be pulled away by Ling Jichen.


    There is still a trace of unwillingness in her heart, why is she so reluctant recently, isn''t she the heroine chosen by God?


    The remaining four looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    "Sister Bingyun, Qingqing is leaving first, so I won''t bother you."


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly pulled Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin and called Shangjing Jinshui: "Let''s go, brother, brother Fu, brother Jing, let''s go." The three people''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s body, glanced at them, but in the end they were not reconciled. gone.


    You can only walk, but what if you don¡¯t?


    After the three of them left, Mu Bingyun quickly closed the door and checked the barrier on the door before turning around and exhaling.


    couldn''t help but glared at him: "I don''t know how to hide, what if someone recognizes it?"


    Hearing her concern, he pulled her into his arms: "I thought it was you."


    "Forget it, it is estimated that everyone will know in two days. There is a Mu Bingyun in the Liuyun faction, and he actually hides the man''s affairs in the room. What do you want to do?" She smiled sweetly, raised her head and said, eyes There was no fear at all. It seems that these rumors can''t make her do anything.


    "Why don''t you marry you immediately and go back to Xizhou with me?" He squeezed her chin, his eyes were a little happy, "This way, there will be no worries."


    "You want to be beautiful!"


    She suddenly felt the worry in his eyes, and hugged him quickly: "Don''t worry, this little gossip is not a big deal to me, just let those people say it!"


    "There were four men in total just now."


    Suddenly, a sentence popped out of Cangyu''s mouth, causing Mu Bingyun to be stunned: "What''s wrong?"


    "Binger, didn''t you realize that these people have thoughts on you." As a man, his intuition tells him that many people are watching his little things. I really want to crush all these people, I hate seeing their eyes, and I look at his Bing''er like that.


    Mu Bingyun was taken aback: "Are you joking?"


    "What do you think?" He raised the corner of his eyes lightly: "Am I wrong?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly realized that his eyes were very arrogant, would he be wrong?


    She frowned: "What are you saying is true?"


    "Isn''t it Fu Xilin and Jing Jinshui? I have nothing to them, and I have clearly rejected them. They all understand." Although she didn''t say it verbally, as a smart person, she could feel the two of them for her. Distance, also understand that they respect her.


    Cangyu''s eyes deepened: "So you know."


    "this¡­"


    He chuckled lightly: "It can only be said that Binger''s charm is too great, I still have confidence in this, Binger thinks it''s me, okay?"


    This...he...he turned out to be so narcissistic that she...she saw his face, indeed, he was the most outstanding, no one else could compare, no matter what aspect.


    "I''m relieved to see Binger see me so serious."


    "You said that the other two are also interested in me?"


    "Naturally, my feelings can''t be wrong."


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Didn''t that Ling Jichen like Mu Fengxue? Ouyang Li is a guy who likes to calculate, how can he be sincere."


    "It''s said that Bing''er is too good, and people can''t take their eyes off it." Fortunately, he started to be strong, otherwise he didn''t know how many rivals he would have to deal with.


    He always felt that in their next experience, there would be many rivals in love like this. After having this idea, his whole person was energized, and he had to pay attention to it in the future.


    So as not to be taken advantage of by these villains, Binger must not be allowed to like others.


    "Why are you so serious?"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing. As for Ling Jichen and Ouyang Li, she didn''t care whether the other party really liked her or not.


    She only cared about the person in front of her, "Cangyu, you look like someone robbed you of something."


    "I have a huge treasure, so I have to be on guard." He raised his eyebrows, still very serious, "It''s still a unique giant treasure, and it needs to be well protected so that it won''t be robbed."


    "I only have you in my heart." She also became serious, "Really."


    "Cangyu, you are so good, if you meet other women, you must avoid them and ignore them, but understand?" Mu Bingyun pinched his chin and raised her head, "If you ignore them, I will ignore you."


    "Understood." He took her hand, "If anyone gets close, I will shoot her away."


    "Pfft¡ªyou too..."


    "What''s the matter, don''t you feel bad?"


    "Of course, just do it. If anyone dares to seduce you, don''t hesitate and shoot it out."


    Seeing her speaking aggressively, he felt happy. Only if you care about him, can you say such words!


    "That Mu Fengxue is not simple, I think she has a special power in her body, it seems to be protecting her, Bing''er, you must pay more attention to protecting yourself," Cang Yu paused, "but you don''t have to worry, Compared to the last time, that mysterious power seems to be much weaker, and it is still decreasing, and I don''t know what that power is at present."


    Hearing Cangyu''s words, Mu Bingyun''s expression tightened: "Cangyu!"


    "Cangyu," she said after hesitating for a long time, "I know where Mu Fengxue came from, do you think it has something to do with this?"


    She thought about it for a long time, she thought he might have noticed it!


    "Cangyu," she raised her head, "did you discover my secret?" She thought about it carefully. Since she had a conflict with Cangyu last time, she always saw a kind of distress in his eyes. The emotion made her a little scared every time. It was as if she had seen through something, so she felt that Cangyu must have discovered her secret.


    Even if you don¡¯t know much, you must know some.


    Cang Yu really never thought that a small thing would be so sharp.


    "Yes."


    Hu, she exhaled, as expected.


    "What did you find?"


    Cangyu pulled her to lie down, the two of them reclined like this, and his arms wrapped her in his arms: "Eavesdrop on Ling Jichen."


    He actually eavesdropped!


    is really unexpected.


    "Bing''er, you and that Ling Jichen are both born again?"


    How could she know the luck stone clearly, and asked him to help prevent it from Mu Fengxue. And everything in Duguang Island, she can find it.

 Chapter 214： lover

    Mu Bingyun knew for a long time that he must have known, but after hearing what he said, he was still a little shocked. She buried her head, a little mixed, did not expect him to be so careful, he must have found a way to eavesdrop after he contradicted her.


    "Yes, it is."


    She lay in his arms, "Since you already know, I''ll tell you again."


    He was naturally willing to listen to her, and he felt it was necessary to be able to understand her past. So, Mu Bingyun told Cangyu about her past and present life, and it was all her entanglement with Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue.


    Now that she thinks of these things, she doesn''t feel so sad anymore.


    On the contrary, I am a little fortunate. If it is not reborn, how can I meet someone who really likes her? As the saying goes, there must be gains and losses!


    After listening to Cang Yu, he felt that it was similar to what he expected. The only thing he was dissatisfied with was that it turned out that the little thing really liked Ling Jichen before.


    "You can only like me in the future."


    Hearing his jealous voice, she smiled lightly, hooked his neck, and kissed his cheek: "Of course, I only like you."


    "Well, that''s about the same. The one named Ling Jichen, let him go and play."


    Knowing that he still minds, she didn''t say much.


    "So, is your purpose to settle the grievances with them yourself?"


    "Well, now Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen have signed a life-and-death contract, so I can''t kill each other for the time being. This matter can only be done by myself, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to overcome my inner demons on the road of cultivation in the future. "


    "Understood."


    He really can''t be busy with this matter. These past and present things are the most likely to cause inner demons. It is easy to cause inner demons, but difficult to remove. Only by completely solving the obsession in the heart can it be completely cut off.


    The fact that a man appeared in the room of Mu Bingyun was really spread among the disciples. What people did not expect was that this time the high-level executives were a little concerned, and they even called people to come over and invite the two of them to come over.


    Naturally, the two of them were not afraid of anything, so they went to Liuchu with the elder.


    When the two walked in, there were still many elders in the first seat, and Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue were also there. When she saw the gaze cast by Ling Jichen, she always felt a little uncomfortable, which made her have to doubt, For so many people to pay attention, it is very likely that it has something to do with Ling Jichen.


    "Mu Bingyun."


    Liu Chu said lightly, "Who is this person?"


    "Go back to the head, this person is my good friend."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on everyone''s faces, and he said a cheek-twitching answer in a very calm way.


    Are you here to be funny?


    When Ling Jichen heard this, his hands tightened, but their relationship was good.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "Sect Master, Liu Yun Sect didn''t forbid the disciples to look for the image, right?" As soon as these words fell, everyone felt that this disciple was a little bold.


    Indeed, the Liuyun faction does not have this rule.


    As long as you can restrain yourself, you can join Taoist companions at will. The cultivator doesn''t pay much attention to it. In the end, it''s all about having a big fist and you can do whatever you want.


    Unless you are a disciple of the first elders, if you want to find a Taoist companion, you still need to talk to your master.


    "Then do you know the origin of this person?"


    This is what they are worried about. After hearing about this earlier, they didn''t care. It''s not just an ordinary disciple. Finding a Taoist companion will not affect the development of Liuyun Sect.


    However, Ling Jichen''s words made them vigilant. After all, it is not within the sphere of influence of the Liuyun faction, but in the waters of Duguang Island. There are various sects, and the demon cultivators of Xizhou are also there.


    What if this person is a magician?


    The other sects are not bad, the magic cultivator is a threat to the sect.


    "Looks like someone is questioning my identity?"


    Cangyu suddenly made a sound, and his eyes fell on Ling Jichen: "Is it you who questioned my identity?"


    Ling Jichen looked at this incomparably powerful man, yes, he just questioned the identity of this man.


    "The origin of your Excellency is indeed doubtful."


    "So that''s the case, so what kind of origin do you need? What kind of origin do you think will have an impact on your Liuyun faction?"


    Liu Chu and the others suddenly felt a powerful momentum, which made them all feel shocked, this person turned out to be a strong man! They all looked at Mu Bingyun in astonishment. When did this woman meet such a powerful expert? ?


    "Mu Bingyun, you must inform the sect of the process of acquaintance with this person and the background of the other party, otherwise you will not interact with this person in the future, which will not affect the sect." Huang Yan stared, and his eyes were still a little bit afraid. That''s why he was able to speak like this, just because the Liuyun faction was not something that anyone could provoke, and he expected that this man would not oppose the Liuyun faction.


    As soon as these words fell, Cangyu''s expression changed, and suddenly the overwhelming momentum pressed down on Huang Yan''s body, which caught him a little off guard.


    This scene shocked everyone, where did this person come from? !


    "Your Excellency is doing this, isn''t it to challenge the authority of my Liuyun Sect??"


    Liu Chu was also a little angry, but he was still a little sensible. There was nothing in this matter. It should be that they touched this strong man and angered the other party.


    Cangyu raised his hand, and a very pure profound energy appeared in his hand, which made people stunned for a moment. He hooked his lips: "This is the best proof, Sect Master Liu, what do you think?"


    "Elder Huang Yan?" He lowered his head and glanced at Huang Yan, who was on the ground, his eyes almost turning white, and his expression was like a master, condescending and high-spirited, no one could resist.


    At that moment, everyone present was shaken.


    He put one arm around Mu Bingyun: "Since she is a disciple of the Liuyun Sect, then I will give you a face, and let it go!"


    "Thank you, Your Excellency Haihan." Liu Chu reacted quickly, this must be a hidden master, just when he thought so, Cang Yu suddenly laughed lightly, Mu Bingyun looked a little stunned, when did this person smile? At that time, it became so enchanting that people couldn''t take their eyes off.


    He only heard him say calmly: "Nanhuang, Cangtianmen, welcome everyone to come."


    As soon as these words fell, no one present did not shake, Nanhuang!


    They haven''t heard of Cangtianmen, but they have heard of Southern Wilderness. Many people here have been to Southern Wilderness, and in the end, more of them return in embarrassment. They have never heard of the sects inside, it is very normal, after all, they simply can''t finish exploring the Southern Wilderness.


    He actually said that he was from the Southern Wilderness, or a member of the Cangtian Sect. Looking at it, should he be the sect master of the Cangtian Sect?

 Chapter 215： Dont be afraid of dirty eyes

    Liu Chu was serious together, clasped fists with both hands: "Dare to ask your Excellency?"


    "Cangtian Sect Sect Master, Cangyu, Liu Sect Master, you are being polite." Mu Bingyun''s head was a little dizzy, isn''t this guy a magic cultivator? When was there a Heaven Gate in Nanhuang? By the way, the pure profound strength that appeared in his hands just now, the profound strength that is so positive, is even more positive than the profound strength of these decent cultivators, and it is not the dark profound strength of a demon cultivator.


    She is getting more and more confused, this guy has a lot of secrets! That''s right, I don''t know how many years he has lived, it''s normal to have more secrets.


    No one dared to say anything at this moment. The disciples of the Liuyun Sect were actually attracted by the head of a sect in Nanhuang. Southern Wilderness.


    Of course, this is all in the future. Now, looking at the other party''s appearance, they will definitely not be willing. They almost offended the other party to death just now.


    Liu Chu shouted fortunately.


    Huang Yan also hurriedly got up from the ground, and quickly apologized: "Master Cangmen, I have offended you just now, so please forgive me."


    "No problem." Cang Yu looked like an adult at the moment, only Mu Bingyun knew that he wanted to shoot everyone here to death!


    She also knew that whether or not there was the existence of the Heavenly Sect, he just wanted to let the high-level officials of the Floating Cloud Sect know that she had a background and could not be bullied. If something happened to her, she would come from The Cangtianmen of the Southern Wilderness will not let Flowing Cloud Sect go.


    Liuyun Sect is not willing to give up his friendship with the Southern Wilderness Sect because of a small disciple. Even if there is no benefit now, that place in the Southern Wilderness is always full of miracles, and it will definitely benefit them in the future.


    So, it was originally a matter of questioning Mu Bingyun, but it turned into a communication between Liuyun Sect and Cangtianmen.


    Ling Jichen sat on the side, his face changed several times, and Mu Fengxue also hated it. She really underestimated Mu Bingyun, to be on the list of such a big man, is she really the number one female supporting role in this world?


    So this man named Cangyu is the first villain? ?


    She couldn''t help but look at Cang Yu more, the more she looked, the more jealous she became. To be honest, Cang Yu looked more like the male protagonist than Ling Jichen beside her. She was a little unwilling to come here, she felt that Ling Jichen, the male lead, was a little unqualified, and she could tolerate the elders to check her body.


    Just now, with her gloomy appearance, if she was standing from Mu Bingyun''s point of view, she must have felt very agreeable.


    Thinking of this, she involuntarily let go of Ling Jichen''s hand. She had to think about it, she had to figure out what to do next, she felt that Mu Bingyun was not just a threat, but a threat to her future development.


    Her eyes fell on Cangyu again, and there was an inexplicable emotion in her eyes. If Cang Yu has always been so good to Mu Bingyun, then it will definitely be bad for her. So how can we make Cang Yu change his mind? ?


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt the gaze of the other party and couldn''t help but look over, and saw Mu Fengxue''s gaze fell on Cangyu, so she couldn''t help but hold Cangyu. Cang Yu seemed to feel something, and following Mu Bingyun''s worried gaze, he looked towards Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t expect him to look over, so he quickly showed a smile, which made people feel a little disgusted.


    Cangyu lightly turned his head away and hugged Mu Bingyun: "What are you looking at her?"


    "She''s looking at you." She said softly, and could hear a little bit of jealousy, which made him smile, "Aren''t you afraid of getting your eyes dirty?"


    "Okay, stop watching."


    The voice transmission between the two was not heard, they only thought that the relationship between the two seemed to be very good. Not only Liu Chu, even Huang Yan did not stop this matter.


    Cangyu is from Nanhuang, and it is only beneficial to their Liuyun faction. If the other party can casually disclose some information about Nanhuang, it will be good news for them, and naturally they have to make good friends.


    So, everyone looked at Mu Bingyun with more kindness.


    This disciple is quite capable, and he has a good eye for choosing a Taoist companion.


    Throughout the day, the two sides also got along very well. Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue seemed to be ignored, Wu Yun said that she was embarrassed to see them, and these two were also thick-skinned. They sat there all the time, and no one spoke to them.


    is still very blue!


    Because of the blue and gloomy relationship, the senior management of the Liu Yun faction became more and more kind to Mu Bingyun, and even rearranged the room for her, which was more luxurious and more spacious than the original one. Opening the windows not only allowed to see the sea, but also opened the skylight. Seeing the sky above, this treatment is really not a little bit worse.


    Back at the house, she couldn''t help but ask Cangyu: "Aren''t you from Xizhou? Why did you come to Nanhuang again?" She didn''t think he was talking big, she just wanted to know the answer.


    "The West Continent was in turmoil, and I went to Nanhuang to play for a while." Cangtianmen was established at that time, "I thought I could have a place to stay."


    This person really said it lightly. If he could have a place to stay, he established a sect in Nanhuang. This is too easy. Is Nanhuang the back garden of his family?


    "You''re also really amazing." Even so, she had to praise him a lot. He was really amazing, and it was very easy to think of him in Nanhuang.


    She didn''t ask him what step he had reached, or she didn''t ask, let her have some expectations, so as not to be hit, as long as she knew that he was a powerful man.


    "Bing''er, from now on, the Floating Cloud Sect will depend on you. I will wait for you in Xizhou."


    "Okay." She will take care of everything as soon as possible. He has done it for her. Except for fighting with Mu Fengxue, the top level of the Liuyun Sect has no worries. For Cangyu''s sake, The other party will not do anything to her.


    This person really is, so inadvertently paved a safe path for her.


    What should she say?


    I don''t know what to say.


    She pondered carefully, and suddenly felt his scorching matter, raised her head and bumped into those deep eyes, and her cheeks suddenly flushed.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Binger is so charming."


    The two looked at each other affectionately, which made her emotional. She never imagined that she would be able to meet this person in this life.


    It took only ten days to go back, and Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were also separated. Because of Cangyu''s relationship with the top leaders of the Liuyun Sect, the rumors among the disciples are also insignificant. Everyone knows that Mu Bingyun''s relationship is very powerful, and he can actually talk to the head and the others.


    Mu Fengxue felt like he was going crazy when he saw all this.

 Chapter 216： Each has his own thoughts

    She didn''t expect that after this incident spread, it didn''t cause any harm to Mu Bingyun, but instead empowered the other party. Every time she is here at Mu Bingyun, it seems that she is not going well.


    The more this goes on, the more she feels that Mu Bingyun is her nemesis, and it is not easy to get rid of it.


    However, the opponent is currently gaining momentum. If it is in the Liuyun faction, the opponent cannot be removed. This is a problem.


    The most important thing is that she discovered Ling Jichen''s abnormality, and it seems that she cares about Mu Bingyun, and this is what annoys her the most.


    You, Mu Bingyun, are just looking for a wild man, why are you still seducing her man? ?


    Ling Jichen belongs to her Mu Fengxue, everyone knows that, and now she actually feels that Ling Jichen is a little absent-minded, especially when he is dealing with her.


    "dust."


    Ling Jichen was in a daze, when he suddenly heard Mu Fengxue''s voice, and only then did he regain his senses. Seeing her resentful eyes, he felt a little sorry: "Xue''er, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Fengxue hugged his arm: "Why do you feel that you are a little absent-minded these days? Did something happen? Or is it because of... cousin?"


    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s question, Ling Jichen was shocked. Did he act so obviously?


    Xueer actually saw it, it seems that he can''t think about that, isn''t it the best?


    Mu Bingyun can find a man who loves her, and he no longer has to worry about the battle between the other party and Xueer, isn''t this the best? However, he always felt unpleasant in his heart, as if something had been snatched away.


    Especially Cangyu, who he has seen before.


    Could it be that because he was deliberately late, he missed the meeting with Mu Bingyun, and instead let Mu Bingyun meet Cangyu? His feeling that day was not wrong, there was the existence of Mu Bingyun, but it was in Cangyu at that time?


    Thinking of this, he actually felt a little bitter in his heart, and he really missed one step, one step at a time. Looking at the desolate affection in her eyes, he knew that in this life they would never have any communication at all.


    He looked down and saw Mu Fengxue''s aggrieved appearance, knowing that she had been wronged these days, he couldn''t help hugging her: "Xue''er, it''s alright, what happened to Duguang Island this time, I didn''t protect you."


    "Now that you have returned to the Flowing Cloud Sect, Xue''er and I have been cultivating for a long time. When you reach the realm of the Profound King, we will officially become a Taoist partner, how about that?"


    Mu Fengxue felt that Ling Jichen was still pretending to be her, so she felt more relieved.


    If it was the original, she must have agreed without hesitation, but now she feels a little unwilling, since she met Cang Yu, she has found that Ling Jichen is a little more outstanding than the average person, and the others are too ordinary. If there is a man as strong as Cangyu who likes her, she might think about it.


    Even if she signed a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen, it was just a contract. Even if it couldn''t be cancelled, she wouldn''t care. The realm of Xuanwang, I believe she will be able to reach it in a few years.


    If you reach it, you will become a Taoist companion with this person. Isn''t this dragging her down?


    Once she became Ling Jichen''s Taoist companion, how could she find other men to work for her? Absolutely not.


    "Chen, the practice has just begun, Xue''er wants to become more powerful," Mu Fengxue''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Xue''er heard that in addition to Nanhuang, there is also the mysterious Beihai, Xue''er thinks that she will be able to do so in the future. Going to these mysterious places, is Chen willing to accompany Xueer?"


    Hearing that Mu Fengxue did not answer directly, not only did Ling Jichen not feel lost, Fang''er felt a little relieved, he didn''t know what was wrong with him, he just blurted out the words just now,


    Just like I said to Mu Bingyun at the beginning, now I say it again to Mu Fengxue.


    "Of course I would like to accompany Cher."


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes sank a little: "No matter where Xueer goes or what she does, is Chen willing to help Xueer?"


    "That''s natural. No matter what Xueer wants to do, I will help Xueer. Wherever Xueer wants to go, I will also accompany you."


    Hearing Ling Jichen''s words, Mu Fengxue smiled very happily and was completely relieved.


    Ling Jichen, ah Ling Jichen, since you are so infatuated, I will let you stay by your side for a longer time. She felt that Ling Jichen must not be her male protagonist. Her male protagonist must still be behind. If Dongzhou does not have her, she will go to Xizhou to see. Xizhou will go to Nanhuang without her. If Nanhuang does not have her, then she will go. North Sea to find.


    She didn''t believe it, she couldn''t find a man stronger than Cangyu.


    Yes, she is just not reconciled. Apart from being good-looking, what other talents are Mu Bingyun comparable to her? ?


    She was looking for a man who was stronger than Cangyu, and such a man was worthy of her Mu Fengxue.


    A person like Ling Jichen, she thinks is very suitable to be the No. 1 male supporting role. She belongs to the kind of very infatuated person who will always follow her side, which will make people feel distressed. When she thinks about this, her whole person is relaxed. , I think this is a very correct way of thinking.


    What Ling Jichen thought was, slowly put the matter of Mu Bingyun aside, whether it was because of his guilt or something else, he should treat his Xue Er well in this life.


    The two have different thoughts, and they have gradually deviated from their own hearts, and the hearts are getting farther and farther away, but they don''t know it.


    Mu Bingyun returned to her cabin again. She lived here for many years, and she was still a little reluctant. Unlike when she came, there were many people waiting for her outside the cabin.


    She glanced back, no matter what she was in the past, at least there were a few people she knew, so they could be considered ordinary friends!


    She also wanted to understand, where is there a friend who is unconditional and good to a person, just as the dark cloud said, it is enough to have one such friend in a lifetime.


    She already has dark clouds, and she also likes blue, and she has a brother like Jing Jinshui and a sister like Ouyang Qingqing.


    As for Fu Xilin and Ouyang Li, she also treated them with a normal heart. If they didn''t stop her from killing Mu Fengxue in the future, she would be thankful. She doesn''t want their help, as long as they don''t do it.


    Outside the house, there was another person, Ying Changqing, the one who promised the head to help Mu Bingyun move.


    She simply put away her things, saw the empty house, turned around and went out the door.


    "Senior Brother Ying, I''m already fine."


    Ying Changqing heaved a sigh of relief. It took him a long time now, and he was able to practice for a long time. Seeing the anxiety on his face, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let''s go, Brother Ying, I''m really sorry for taking your time."


    Ying Changqing is a little embarrassed now, he is so obvious, isn''t he a little rude: "No, no, Junior Sister Mu, let''s hurry up!"

 Chapter 217： Thunder Peak

    These words made people hear a lot of contradictions, but several people expressed their understanding.


    When she passed Qiuxi''s beautiful small building, she looked up and found that in a corner of the building, Qiuxi and Xin Lin were secretly looking here. She lowered her head, her eyes fell on the front again, she took a step, and finally left the place where she lived for several years.


    She didn''t go directly to Thunder Peak, but went to the Hall of Spirit Medicine Garden first, where there was another person she thought she should meet, Manager Qin.


    Here, steward Qin has taken good care of her, so it''s time to thank her.


    "Please wait here." She turned around and said to a few people, who expressed their understanding. She came to say goodbye to Director Qin. Although they were all in the same sect, everyone was either cultivating or doing other things. In fact, things are not so easy to see at all.


    The next time we meet, I don¡¯t know when it will be.


    "Sister Bingyun, you go!"


    Ouyang Qingqing blinked, indicating that she was waiting here.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, walked inside, and stepped into the threshold she had passed many times. In her sight was still Manager Qin, who was dozing there. His face was the same as when he first saw him. No difference.


    It seemed that he heard footsteps, and Steward Qin suddenly woke up. When he saw Mu Bingyun, he was surprised.


    "It''s you, girl."


    Hearing this address, she was a little moved.


    With a smile, ?? walked up to Manager Qin: "Yes, it''s me."


    "Are you going to Thunder Peak?" Manager Qin sat upright, his eyes were serious, and there were still some tears in his eyes.


    "Well, I''m going to Thunder Peak. When I leave, I want to come and see you."


    Steward Qin''s face was full of relief: "I knew that the girl is a powerful girl, and now she has left me, a bad old man, far away."


    "Steward Qin, take care from now on."


    Mu Bingyun walked in front of him and two jade bottles appeared in his hand: "Take it."


    Steward Qin''s eyes flickered, but he didn''t take it, Mu Bingyun was reluctant to give it, and he finally took it.


    "Cultivation well, live two more years, don''t sleep all day, be diligent, live a few more years, enough for you to sleep." Hearing the words in her mouth, he tightly held the jade bottle, the five flavors were mixed, Don''t know what to say.


    For so many years, he was taught a lesson by a little girl.


    But she has some truth in what she said. If you live a little longer, don''t you have more time to sleep?


    "Just listen to the girl, I will try to sleep less in the future."


    "Um."


    "Then I''m leaving." Mu Bingyun said, "Remember."


    "Um."


    Then, she turned around and left the room.


    Steward Qin kept seeing her back disappear in the hall of the Spirit Medicine Garden. From now on, he didn''t know when the meeting was going to be. If he doesn''t go out and she doesn''t come, of course he won''t be able to see it.


    Knowing that she is a very busy person. She can cultivate to the realm of the current ninth-order Martial Emperor with human-level pseudo-wood veins.


    He could only wish a few more words in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he was about to lie down and continue to sleep, but suddenly he got up, let''s practice!


    The girl said that cultivation can make her live two more years.


    Mu Bingyun followed Ying Changqing to Thunder Peak, and Ying Changqing took her to the place where he lived. It is said that this was ordered by the sect master, and a house was specially built for her. She saw the small but simple house in front of her. It was not as delicate as an attic, but it was durable and sturdy. She was also very satisfied.


    All the way over, she found that all the houses of Thunder Peak were like this, and she understood that this disciple of Thunder Peak was more concerned with practicality, rather than creating those gorgeous and fancy things that were not useful.


    She felt that she made the right choice.


    "Junior Sister Mu, do you think it suits you? If there is anything wrong, just tell me, and I will have it corrected immediately."


    Mu Bingyun walked into the house. There were only three houses in this house. She looked at it a little, and it was very clean and tidy.


    "Very good, no need to change anything."


    Ying Changqing was a little surprised. Thunder Peak has a rule. No matter if it is changed, the house cannot be changed. The outside cannot be changed. It does not look so delicate and beautiful. Protest less.


    This Junior Sister Mu is a little different, and actually feels very satisfied.


    He looked at her expression, but it came from his inner words. Unconsciously, he also had a good impression of this Junior Sister Mu, thinking that this person is not bad, enough hard work!


    I heard that in addition to doing tasks, she practiced every day, such a person is not bad!


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that he had been praised many times in his heart by Ying Changqing.


    "Sister Bingyun, do you really think this place is good?"


    Ouyang Qingqing folded his arms and was very dissatisfied, "This house looks cold and there is no furnishings in it. The brothers and sisters live in the same place. Sister Bingyun is a girl anyway, so isn''t there a more beautiful house?"


    In short, she is very dissatisfied. But she also knew that Lei Tingfeng''s house was like this, and she had been to Fu Xilin''s place, and it was indeed like this.


    Even the first building of Thunder Peak, Nan Junmo''s house, is like this, but it''s relatively large.


    The entire Floating Cloud Sect is the quietest, and of course it is sometimes the noisiest here. Because there are more disciples of Thunder Vessel, when practicing moves, it is inevitable to launch thunder and lightning attacks.


    When ?? is quiet, that is when they are in retreat. It is said that as long as they are female disciples who have entered Thunder Peak, when you see them in another two years, you will find that they will not only not be able to wear hairpins, but also will not be able to pull up complicated buns.


    This is a very scary thing for her.


    "It''s very good here." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "I don''t know how to do other things besides cultivating. It would be nice to have a shelter from the wind and rain."


    It doesn''t matter where she lives, as long as she can practice with peace of mind.


    She looked at the formation outside and said, "The formation here is very good, much better than the ones I used before." She seemed very satisfied, Ouyang Qingqing had to stop her words, saying, Sister Bingyun, you Do you really want to live here?


    She looked at Mu Bingyun and knew that she had made up her mind.


    Actually, she thinks how good their Jade Peak is, why doesn''t Sister Bingyun like it?


    Could it be because her brother made too many mistakes in the past, making Sister Bingyun annoyed?


    Thinking of this, she gave Ouyang Li a stern look, and that glance made the latter confused, he didn''t provoke this girl, did he? ? Why are you so cruel to him?

 Chapter 218： settle down

    "It''s very good here, thank you, Brother Ying, and you."


    She still has to thank them for being able to accompany her to move house automatically.


    Everything is different now, let the past be gone! Always look forward, as long as the matter between her and Mu Fengxue is over, they will probably be separated, and there will be less time to get along.


    Thanks to Mu Bingyun, but a few people are not used to it.


    After crossing Guangdao, everyone could see Mu Bingyun''s changes. The more chaotic and open-minded she became, people were both sad and happy.


    The happy thing is that she doesn''t look like she used to be a stranger. The sad thing is that she treats everyone the same. The saddest thing is that she is a woman who is liked by the strong. The saddest thing is that she also likes the strong man. By.


    She has already admitted in front of so many people that Cangyu is hers, how courageous this must be, especially in front of their head, in short, now everyone knows that Mu Bingyun''s relationship is a big deal Yes, it is a strong man from the Southern Wilderness.


    I heard that it is called Cangtianmen, and they are still friends with Liuyun Sect.


    When Mu Bingyun heard everyone talking, she couldn''t help but think of Cang Yu''s expression when she said those words. At that moment, she had a feeling that that person was the one she identified.


    "Junior Sister Mu, since everything is fine, then you can live here in the future!" Ying Changqing interrupted her thoughts, "Usually if you need anything, there are so many brothers and sisters in Lei Tingfeng, you can ask any one of them at will. That''s it, they''re all very friendly and will definitely help you."


    said here, he was a little embarrassed, "Starting tomorrow, I''m going to retreat."


    means that he is very busy cultivating. If you have something to do, you will not be able to find him.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, indicating that he understood, "Okay, thank you Senior Brother Ying."


    "You''re welcome," Ying Changqing suddenly remembered, "By the way, Master wants to see you. This is where Master lives. You can go over there when you have time! Don''t worry, it''ll be over within a month."


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows slightly and took a jade slip, which recorded the route to Nan Junmo''s residence.


    This Thunder Peak is really different from other places.


    "OK."


    She should go earlier!


    After all, she has to live here for at least several years, and she did not understand Nan Junmo in her previous life. He rarely shows up in front of people. I heard that Mu Fengxue once looked for Nan Junmo, and he was still eating here. He is also a cultivator, right?


    Otherwise, are you unwilling to go to places with treasures?


    is a clear stream in the Liuyun faction. To be honest, she has never seen Nan Junmo. Maybe, he came out, but she hadn''t seen it before. Nan Junmo basically does not participate in the affairs of the door, unless it is a major event.


    A very special person.


    "Sister Mu, I''ll go back?"


    Although Ying Changqing restrained his emotions very much, Mu Bingyun still felt his anxiety and must be in a hurry to go back to practice.


    "Okay, Brother Ying, walk slowly."


    Ying Changqing finally breathed a sigh of relief. After saying goodbye to everyone one by one, the figure disappeared in a flash, and when he saw him again, he was already on the other side of the mountain. A few blinks of an eye, no longer see the figure.


    It''s like a master has hidden in the clouds and can''t find it.


    "This Senior Brother Ying is so anxious every time." Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help but say, "By the way, Big Brother Fu, I see the entire Thunder Peak, and it is normal for you to be alone. You don''t practice every day, you see. It''s daytime, it''s extremely quiet, and there''s not a single disciple walking outside."


    Ouyang Qingqing said this, and Mu Bingyun also remembered, they came all the way, and it seemed that they didn''t really meet a disciple. She thought it was the few people in Thunder Peak, but when she arrived here, she found a row of densely packed houses. There must be a lot of people here, right?


    Are they all cultivators? ?


    Ouyang Qingqing said again: "Sister Bingyun has settled down, I have to go back and practice well, this time I have really gained a lot."


    "Sister Bingyun, then Qingqing will leave first, and come to find you another day? Our two peaks are very close, and we will arrive in a few blinks. We can come and go often in the future."


    "OK."


    I''m afraid that I won''t be able to communicate often. After two days, she will also choose to retreat. This time, she is very well prepared, and she must break through to the realm of a profound practitioner before she can come out. It would be even better if the Thunder Vein could break through to the Xuanshi.


    Thinking about her, she became hot for a while. Mysterious Master arrived, Xuanshi arrived, would King Xuan still be far away?


    Then she was getting closer and closer to her goal.


    Now, she is more and more urgent.


    Ouyang Li and Ouyang Qingqing also left, and then Jing Jinshui also left. The only one left was Fu Xilin, who was also in Thunder Peak. He took a deep look at Mu Bingyun and saw that she was still looking at the room, what she wanted to say, but couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Today, nothing needs to be said.


    "Bingyun, if you have anything, you can come to me at any time."


    He took out a jade slip, which contained the route of where he lived.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head, his eyes fell on the jade slip, and he gently brought it over: "Thank you, Senior Brother Fu."


    "Well, then I''ll go back first."


    "OK."


    After Fu Xilin left, Mu Bingyun closed the house and put some of his belongings in the house. The dark clouds also came out, and the whole bird was lying on the bed, looking listless.


    "Dark Cloud, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mu Bingyun asked while fiddling with the items, without turning his head.


    Dark Cloud, said sternly: "Suddenly I feel boring."


    "What did you think of?"


    "That''s not it anymore." Dark Cloud looked down, looking at his body as a bird, "I just think it''s not very good to be a bird, it''s better to transform into a human figure."


    Mu Bingyun understood, it turned out that Dark Cloud still wanted to transform into a human form earlier. She can''t help this either. Wu Yun''s situation is a bit special. It stands to reason that ordinary monsters who have reached the realm of Xuanwang can be transformed into human forms, but Wu Yun can''t.


    They had already tried it.


    I even got the Transforming Pill and ate it, but it still didn¡¯t work.


    "Wuyun, don''t worry, we''re back, you can start your cultivation, since King Xuan can''t, then you can cultivate to Emperor Xuan, if Emperor Xuan still can''t, then you can cultivate to Emperor Xuan, one day you will be able to. of."


    She still doesn''t believe it. There will be monsters in this world that can''t change shape. Since they can cultivate, they must be able to change shape in the end, but I don''t know when.


    Wu Yun, also wanted to understand: "I know, then Bingyun, I will retreat first, you give me the white phoenix''s demon pill and her body, I will eat her."

 Chapter 219： Nan Junmo

    "I''ve put it in for you."


    So, the dark cloud turned into a ray of light and indented Mu Bingyun''s arm. Seeing that the small dark clouds formed a pattern, the pattern moved twice on her arm, and then stopped in a very weird posture.


    After finishing the house, she took out the jade slip that Ying Changqing gave her. It was the route to Nan Junmo''s residence, and she carefully wrote it down. Then she pushed the door and went out. She went to see Nan Junmo first, and when she came back, she had to wait for news from Feng Qingyi.


    After seeing Liu Yuer, he retreated.


    Everything was planned very well. She was very fast and reached the height of Thunder Peak in a short time. It was surrounded by clouds and mist and looked like a place where gods lived. There are dense trees around, the leaves are glowing with oily light, revealing the light, and the veins in the leaves can be clearly seen.


    This is a good place to practice, even these trees are growing so well.


    There were trees on both sides, and in front of her was a relatively narrow road. Without hesitation, she quickly stepped on the steps to go up, in the green, like a red fragrance, wandering quickly among the mountains.


    floated up, some like free flowers rippling, it was beautiful. All the leaves can only be her foil.


    After about a moment, she had already walked down the steps, and a relatively simple house appeared in front of her. The appearance was very similar to her house, but it was bigger, and the others were no different.


    Even the tiles used on it are exactly the same.


    Heart said, this Nan Junmo is really not a particular person.


    She took a careful look, and there wasn''t even a gatekeeper, and the gate was also hidden. Without hesitation, she walked over and stopped at the door.


    "Disciple Mu Bingyun, who has just entered Thunder Peak, came here to visit the first one in the south."


    Mu Bingyun bowed his head.


    As her words fell, there was no movement inside.


    She frowned, is she practicing?


    She looked at the door and said again: "South Head Seat, the disciple came in?"


    Still no movement, but she walked to the door and pushed it open. Without any hindrance, she walked straight inside. There are no decorations inside, and there are no flowers or plants, not a single weed.


    There are blue bricks everywhere, and there are several water tanks. There are a few swimming fish in the water tanks, but looking at the listless appearance of those fish, it seems that they have not been well taken care of.


    So, Nan Junmo''s tall image suddenly collapsed in her heart.


    The person who Yu''er didn''t take care of, she had already imagined in her mind a sloppy, burly, bearded man who was lying on the side lazily.


    She hurriedly shook her head, it was definitely not like this, it was all an illusion.


    She was patient and walked inside, making a few noises during the period, but did not see Nan Junmo''s figure.


    "South Tower, are you there?"


    She frowned, knowing that she would not come.


    There was not a single disciple around, she searched from room to room, but Nan Junmo was not seen in the room, is it not there? ?


    Just when Mu Bingyun was distressed, she suddenly heard cluttered footsteps, she turned around suddenly, and saw a man in dark clothes appear in front of her. Holding a white jade jug, he glanced at her lightly, raised his head and took a sip of wine.


    "Who are you?"


    Mu Bingyun murmured in his heart, isn''t this guy Nan Junmo? She looked at it carefully, with a high nose, sword eyebrows, phoenix eyes, thin lips, and a slender figure.


    I don''t know if I''m drunk, but my eyes look a little blurry.


    looked left and right and found no one else.


    " Excuse me, are you the first in the south?"


    Facing the little girl who suddenly appeared in his yard, Nan Junmo was very surprised. His eyes were empty, and when he saw Mu Bingyun''s staring expression, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun only felt a breeze, and Nan Junmo appeared in front of her: "Who are you?"


    "Disciple Mu Bingyun."


    Mu Bingyun?


    Nanjun frowned, who is Mu Bingyun?


    Mu Bingyun looked embarrassed: "Since the first seat of the South is not here, the disciple will leave."


    She was about to leave here suddenly. This person seemed to be delirious and insane. It doesn''t matter if he is Nan Junmo or not, it''s better to leave first. Let Fu Xilin help you next time!


    However, Nan Junmo''s arm stood in front of her: "Mu Bingyun?"


    "Exactly."


    Nan Junmo put away the jug, then walked to the front of the fish tank, tidied his clothes inside, and fiddled with his messy hair. All of this made Mu Bingyun a little confused. What happened?


    Then, he saw that the fish in the fish tank were a little thinner, so he quickly took out the fish food and sprinkled it inside: "Forget it."


    This is for Yuer, not her.


    forget?


    She understood, she probably forgot to feed these fish.


    It seems that this person should be Nan Junmo!


    Not like a cultivator, but like a drunk!


    Nan Junmo''s side also sorted it out. When he turned his head again, Mu Bingyun''s eyes were stunned. This previous one was not alone, right?


    This person looks graceful, with the appearance of a good son, and he is completely different from the previous drunk.


    "It''s Mu Bingyun, right?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded, "Yes."


    Could it be that this person is the schizophrenic patient that Wu Yun was talking about?


    "Oh."


    Nan Junmo walked in front of her and looked at her carefully: "I heard that you used to be a waste?"


    "That''s right!"


    Is there such a direct question? ?


    Nan Junmo''s eyes kept falling on her, the little girl was quite beautiful.


    "She looks pretty."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, is this the first thing he should say?


    "The appearance of the female disciples of Thunder Peak will depend on you from now on." Nan Junmo took another look, as if he was very satisfied with Mu Bingyun.


    "If someone dares to bully you in the future, report the name of this seat."


    So easy to use?


    Nan Junmo glanced lightly: "No one from the Liuyun faction dares to offend this seat."


    looks very confident.


    "Okay, you can go back and practice hard in the future. When you have nothing to do, you should dress up a lot, and don''t follow your sisters. Since they entered Thunder Peak, their appearance has dropped so much that I don''t want to take a second look."


    What is this nonsense?


    Are there disciples who despise your own peak so much?


    Nan Junmo thought for a while, and walked in front of Mu Bingyun with the wind on his clothes: "This is the reward from this seat."


    Mu Bingyun saw the glowing ring in his hand, what was in it?


    "My disciple of Thunder Peak, even though we dress plainly, it doesn''t mean that we are wealthy. This is a hundred thousand profound stones, a gift to meet you. I see you as a craftable material. If you practice hard, you will definitely dump that hundred thousand yuan from Mu Fengxue in the future. Eight thousand miles."

 Chapter 220： see Liu Yuer

    South First Seat, you say that, are you not afraid that Ling Jichen will come over and ask for trouble?


    Nanjun Mo leisurely took out a pot of wine, raised his head and took two sips, his eyes blurred again.


    waved at Mu Bingyun: "Remember, the disciples of Thunder Peak can be bullied by this seat, other than that, the head cannot bully them."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun saw Nan Junmo disappear in front of her eyes.


    She glanced at the ring in her hand, what is this trip? ?


    Just here to receive a welcome gift and listen to Nan Junmo''s bragging?


    However, she felt that Nan Junmo''s words did not seem to be bragging, as if she had never heard that a disciple from a peak would come to provoke someone from Thunder Peak.


    Regardless of past life or present life, she is cultivating, and she has not paid attention to these things.


    Seeing that Nan Junmo did not appear again, she could only leave. Although Nan Junmo looked a little unreliable, she still decided that it would be good to be able to enter such an inner peak. She had never heard of which peak would protect her disciples like this.


    So, she left here and returned to her house.


    She first sorted out the things she got this time, and then classified them one by one. She did not practice for the past two days, but sorted out her gains. Not only the things obtained, but also the discoveries in cultivation.


    She took a look and saw that the dark cloud had entered a state of cultivation, and she didn''t know when it would come out.


    Now that she has become a disciple of the inner peak, she doesn''t have to plant elixir, she is getting richer and richer, and she doesn''t have to pick up trash anymore, which is wonderful to think about.


    However, half of the elixir for washing the Immortal-level Thunder Vein in her hand has not yet been found, and she knows that she can''t be in a hurry. Just ordinary elixir, none of the elixir above is too precious to make people **** their heads.


    After ?? figured everything out, she quieted down, opened the house, sat outside, and looked into the distance.


    Cangyu should have also returned to Xizhou, right?


    I don''t know how long it will be for the next meeting. She hopes to be faster. She has never had such an urgency, and she really wants to be with someone.


    Thinking of the past, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Feng Tsingyi came from afar, and saw this disciple suddenly laugh.


    He quickly stabilized his figure, if he hadn''t promised her, he would never have come.


    This disciple is poisonous, and after looking at it, he couldn''t help but take another look.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to notice him, was he distracted?


    Are you thinking about the one called Cangyu?


    She personally admitted that it was her crush, or the head of a certain school in the Southern Wilderness, and her vision was not bad.


    A person like that is worthy of her.


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun woke up, looked up and saw Feng Qingyi, and quickly stood up: "Fengshou, is there any news?"


    "Well, I can take you to see her. In a few days, I will send her to Nanhuang."


    In fact, in Nanhuang, there are also people from the Liuyun faction, but they are relatively low-key and dare not show their faces. In Nanhuang, it is a cruel world. The higher the profile, the easier it is to be attacked.


    The place where ?? Liu Yu¡¯er was sent is where the Liu Yun Sect is located. Here are the resident people. They are all disciples who always pay attention to the news of the Southern Wilderness.


    This is the most frustrating thing.


    A disciple who made a mistake would not be able to take a step out of the Southern Wilderness except to go inside. After years of experimentation, there is no need for anyone to worry at all. No disciple will come out of the Southern Wilderness, and no disciple will survive inside. Especially below King Xuan, there is no chance of life at all.


    Not to mention the ferocious people inside, even the ordinary monsters inside are unable to fight.


    "Can you do it now?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly became a little nervous.


    Feng Qingyi nodded: "Yes, that''s why I came to find you. But don''t make any noise about it. You don''t have much time to see her, only half an hour."


    "Okay, thank you Fengshouzuo."


    Half an hour was enough for her to ask those words.


    Mu Bingyun turned around and closed the door, then hurried away with Feng Qingyi.


    Cold Cliff, she has never been there. I heard that it is a very cold place. If an average person stays in it for three days, they will be frozen and even die. Following Feng Qingyi, they went farther and farther. This place did not belong to any peak, and it was like an abandoned place.


    The leaves here are also withered and yellow. They came to a tuyere, looked down, and mist kept rising inside. Standing here for a while, the ends of their hair were wet.


    "This is the cold cliff."


    Feng Qingyi''s eyes fell below, "She''s right below, let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun only felt his eyes flicker, and his whole body was supported by Feng Qingyi''s strength, and then he continued to sink downwards. After a while, the soles of his feet finally settled.


    A cold wind was blowing around him, and it hurt his face.


    At this time, she looked around, the white piece was frozen everywhere, even the insects and fallen leaves on the ground were frozen. In front of them, there is a passage, other than that, there is nothing else.


    From that passage, the cold air is even more pressing, as if all the cold air came from here.


    Is ?? Liu Yuer here?


    "Come in, I''ll wait for you here."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun did not hesitate, and walked towards the passage with slow steps.


    The ?? passage was also frozen. She didn''t know how thick the ice was. She went all the way and finally came to the end, where there was an ice bed with a woman lying on it.


    At this time, he was dressed in plain clothes and had no hair accessories on his head, all of which were scattered. Her exposed skin was white, as if she had been frozen for too long. From a distance, she thought it was just a statue.


    "Who?"


    Liu Yu''er''s voice sounded, some hollow, some echoes, and even a little ethereal. There is no content in it, just a "who", who, who is here?


    She didn''t turn around, her eyes should be closed, she was lying on her side, facing the wall.


    "it''s me."


    Mu Bingyun approached a little, said softly, and finally saw Liu Yuer move, but still did not turn around.


    "So it''s you!"


    Her voice was smiling and vibrato. It''s very cold here, isn''t it? She must be very cold, "What are you doing here? Let''s go, this shouldn''t be where you came from, go back wherever you are."


    "Liu Yuer."


    "Speak!"


    "Why did you do that that day?"


    As soon as these words came out, Liu Yuer was stunned for a moment, she did not answer, as if she was thinking about something. Mu Bingyun didn''t urge either, looking at Liu Yu''er''s back, his heart was mixed.


    After a while, Liu Yuer finally moved, she turned around, her eyes were still a little bright, and her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun.

 Chapter 221： promise

    "Why are you here?"


    "Just to ask."


    Liu Yu''er chuckled: "Why ask, it is useless to ask, the strength is not enough, I didn''t shoot you to death." Liu Yu''er said lightly, but Mu Bingyun disagreed. When Liu Yu''er wanted to kill her, it was absolutely It''s easy, it''s definitely not a lack of strength.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t believe it, Liu Yu''er got up and put her hands on her knees, her eyes became a little silly.


    "Mu Bingyun, if you have to have a reason, I hope you will do me a favor in the future."


    Hearing Liu Yu''er say that, she was relieved.


    "You talk first."


    Liu Yu''er raised her head with a serious face: "Help me protect Shui Huan''er, you don''t need to worry about the rest, the main thing is that you can''t let Mu Fengxue hurt her, and when others deal with her, you don''t have to take action, as long as it''s Mu Fengxue, you Just help me, just keep Shui Huan''er alive."


    "I won''t embarrass you, as long as you meet it, I will help you. If you don''t meet it, forget it." After Liu Yu''er finished speaking, she lay down again, "It''s still not so cold when you fall asleep."


    The whole person''s tone was very relaxed, she saw Liu Yu''er''s back.


    After a long time, he finally said, "Yes, as long as I encounter such a thing in Liuyun Sect, I will help you protect her life. As for the other party coming to trouble me, I will not be polite."


    "It''s up to you, she won''t come to trouble you, I''m afraid Mu Fengxue will deal with her." Liu Yu''er thought for a while, then said: "Huang Yan is not a good thing, you should be careful, if one day, you If you have the ability to kill this person, you can kill it! The Huang Yan family is not a good thing, do you know Bi Xinlian?"


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, isn''t this Bixinlian the master of Shui Huan''er?


    In her eyes, she is a relatively low-key person, and the only female leader among the inner peaks.


    "Bi Xinlian once had the same experience with Shui Huan''er, this person is Huang Yan, now you understand?"


    Mu Bingyun was shocked, is there such a thing? ?


    Is this the so-called upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked?


    "Okay, you should know, you know, I just want to let Shui Huan''er live well." She has done everything she should have done, and she has no regrets in this life.


    When she was very young, she had only one friend like Shui Huan''er. Since then, she has also lost this friend.


    Shui Huan''er, you have to live well!


    She turned around and saw that Mu Bingyun was still stunned: "Aren''t you going?"


    "take care."


    Liu Yu''er laughed out loud: "I don''t want to get heavier, only dead people are heavy..." Her voice became smaller and smaller, Mu Bingyun turned and walked outside.


    As for whether he got that answer from Liu Yu''er''s mouth, it seems that it doesn''t matter at this moment.


    Only in this life did she realize that the entire Liuyun Sect was not as peaceful as it seemed. Come to think of it, Bi Xinlian also hates Desolate Flame, right? But Huang Yan''s strength is stronger than her, and the force in the Liuyun faction is stronger than her, so there is no way.


    walked out of the passage and saw Feng Qingyi waiting there.


    "All right?"


    Feng Qingyi turned around and asked, and she came out after a while.


    "Well, Fengshouzuo, thank you."


    "Let''s go, once today''s matter is over, don''t mention it again in the future."


    Feng Qingyi is telling her that this matter is not that simple. As an ordinary disciple, she should not interfere.


    "Understood."


    Mu Bingyun''s face was serious, so Feng Qingyi looked straight, he quickly turned his head, this poisonous disciple.


    "If you have nothing else to do, just go back to Thunder Peak, and I won''t send you away from this seat. If you have anything in the future, find Ouyang Li! He should help you, and this seat is going to retreat."


    After a few years of seclusion, and ignoring this poisonous disciple, he had a bad premonition.


    Such a disciple can actually involve his thoughts, he is like a green leaf floating in the wind, when did he become such a mother-in-law?


    Mu Bingyun saw that he turned his head a little uncomfortable, and didn''t understand why.


    Feng Qingyi didn''t give her a chance to speak. Profound strength appeared in his hand to hold her up and take her up. When he was outside, he left.


    "You also know the way, this seat is gone."


    Feng Qingyi''s abnormality made her depressed for a while, but it only took a while. She searched for the direction from which she came and rushed to Thunder Peak silently. Now she has nothing else to do, she just needs to go back and start preparing for retreat. .


    This retreat, she doesn''t know how long it will take.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Suddenly, a voice made her stop, she raised her eyes, Mu Fengxue was standing opposite her, looking at her with a fixed face, the fierceness in her eyes did not restrain at all.


    She looked around, but there was no one else.


    "It''s you."


    "It''s me!" Mu Fengxue took two steps forward, but didn''t come close, and looked blankly: "Mu Bingyun, do you understand what I have to do with you today?"


    Mu Fengxue smiled coldly: "In the Liuyun faction, you cannot exist!"


    Mu Bingyun is silent, just looking for her to say these words?


    Mu Fengxue ignored it: "As long as I am here, Mu Fengxue will only have one fate, death!"


    At this time, Mu Fengxue couldn''t take care of anything anymore. No one could stop her from killing Mu Bingyun''s heart. She came out today without the knowledge of Ling Jichen, she just wanted to make it clear to Mu Bingyun that they had already ripped apart their faces, and they didn''t care about it.


    She just wanted to intimidate the opponent. With her talent, she would soon be able to throw a large chunk of the opponent away, and if she had the chance, she would be able to kill him. If in the process of killing the other party, she can make the other party fear, or even be angry and do something stupid, then she will be even more happy.


    "Any thing else?"


    Mu Fengxue was stunned, the other party didn''t seem to be nervous at all? ?


    Why is this? ?


    Mu Fengxue''s face changed again and again: "Mu Bingyun, if you give me that white phoenix, I can let you live for a few more years!"


    "eaten by dark clouds."


    there is none left.


    Mu Fengxue only felt extremely uncomfortable. She didn''t see the shadow of the dark clouds at all at this moment. Before, whenever Mu Bingyun went, he would carry dark clouds with him. ?


    Thinking of this, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She was already very sure that if it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun, there must be a fate between her and Bai Fenghuang.


    Maybe she met the white phoenix first and was able to get it.


    However, the opponent''s mount, or an ugly bird and beast, actually ate her white phoenix? ?


    She will take revenge, and one day, she will strip the ugly bird of its fur!


    "I won''t let you go."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly: "Each other!"


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun flew away.

 Chapter 222： water fantasy

    She didn''t even think about letting go of each other, so let''s fight after retreating!


    Mu Fengxue gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill Mu Bingyun immediately.


    At this moment, she can''t. The Liuyun Sect has already attached great importance to Mu Bingyun, especially with the relationship of Cang Yu, then in the Liuyun Sect, she will never be able to deal with Mu Bingyun.


    She will find a way!


    No, didn''t she already have a solution?


    Mu Bingyun, just wait and see!


    Mu Fengxue also turned around and walked away, she would not let Mu Bingyun go, absolutely not. As long as the other party dares to take a step towards the Liu Yun faction, then she will definitely let the other party die without a place to be buried.


    After the two disappeared, a figure in white appeared on the spot, he stood there for a long time, and finally left with a sigh. Didn''t want to, he did so much, and still didn''t let the two avoid fighting.


    Mu Bingyun, Xueer, what should I do with you?


    Ling Jichen suddenly felt that he was in a dilemma, who should he help?


    He hesitated in his heart. It turned out that he thought he would definitely stand by Xue''er''s side, but every time he saw Mu Bingyun, he suddenly found that his heart couldn''t help throbbing.


    Every time he couldn''t help but avoid it, he was afraid that he would really have a different feeling for this familiar stranger in this life.


    He took a deep look at the direction where Mu Bingyun was leaving, and finally sighed. He could only try to look at Xueer as much as possible, so that she wouldn''t run around, he didn''t want to see the two fighting.


    Mu Bingyun all the way back to Thunder Peak, and after returning to her own house, she smiled lightly. Naturally, she discovered Ling Jichen''s figure through Chi Ye, but she still faced Mu Bingyun. She wanted to see how Ling Jichen reacted before knowing when Mu Fengxue took the initiative to challenge her.


    Of course, maybe there will be no reaction, she doesn''t care.


    In short, between her and Mu Fengxue, either the other party dies or she dies, and neither will coexist.


    Now, it¡¯s time to retreat.


    She got up, went out of the house, and hung up the sign of the retreat outside the house again. When the sign was hung up, she activated the formation outside the house, and the door closed instantly.


    Fu Xilin came here and saw the closed door, with some regret in his eyes, is this a retreat again?


    shook his head, stood here for a while, and left.


    In the world of cultivation, time always passes the fastest. Mu Bingyun closed in, Feng Qingyi closed. The people of Thunder Peak seem to be in retreat every day, and they are terribly quiet.


    Fu Xilin also retreated.


    Liu Yu¡¯er was finally escorted by the elders to the Southern Wilderness, during which Shui Huan¡¯er did not show up. It''s not that she doesn''t come, it''s that she can''t come. With Bi Xinlian, she will never be able to see Liu Yu''er for the last time.


    This day was the day Liu Yu¡¯er was escorted away, and the entire Liu Yun Sect was filled with a depressing atmosphere.


    Blue Peak.


    Shui Huan''er was sitting in her room, but she couldn''t move. She looked out the window and saw nothing at all through the layers of mountain peaks, but the place she was looking at was the mountain gate of the Liuyun Sect.


    Her eyes were red, and the tears in them finally couldn''t help falling.


    She struggled to break free, but she couldn''t break free. With the strength of Master, how could she be able to break free.


    Liu Yuer.


    Tears fell drop by drop, wetting her clothes and blurring her vision. She couldn''t move, she couldn''t even see the other side. She just felt so much pain in her heart, it was so painful that she couldn''t think.


    The pain made her forget everything, she just wanted to break free from her master''s shackles, rushed to the mountain gate, and took Liu Yuer away.


    However, she does not have this strength, she is only a small Martial Lord, and she has not reached the level of a profound practitioner. She simply cannot rush to the mountain gate and will be stopped. She knew that her sanity had been lost, but when she thought that Liu Yu''er was about to go to that point of no return, she was filled with anger!


    "Master..." Shui Huan''er called out in a hoarse voice, sweat dripping all over her forehead, "Master, let me go!"


    "Master¡ª"


    "Let me go!"


    Shui Huan''er''s face was full of tears, she didn''t know how to stop the tears, her face was full of pain, her heart was sour and uncomfortable, depressed, and stuffy, she felt that the time without Liu Yu''er must not be beautiful .


    For so many years, she can continue to live so happily, all because of Liu Yuer.


    Now, will her last ray of sunshine be taken away?


    "Master!!"


    Shui Huan''er shouted, and the voice penetrated the house, passed through the Biluo Peak, and seemed to spread throughout the Liuyun Sect. The disciples who were closer couldn''t help but look sideways, their eyes were complicated, they didn''t understand, they didn''t understand water. What kind of emotion is between Huan''er and Liu Yu''er?


    Originally, they thought they were competitors, but now they don''t look like them.


    Those who know the inside story can''t help but sigh, this is what fate made!


    Who said they were all Liuyun Sect disciples, since they hurt Liuyun Sect disciples, they should be punished. When Shui Huan''er was persecuted by Qiao Wenshan, she was not yet a disciple of Liuyun Sect, so naturally she would not be punished according to the rules.


    Bi Xinlian saw that Shui Huan''er was on the verge of despair, and the tears in her eyes were twirling. She finally couldn''t help walking over and hugged her.


    "Huan''er, just let it go, we can''t help her."


    "Huan''er, life is the most important thing, it''s not easy to survive, as long as we live, we still have a chance, Huan''er, Master doesn''t want to see you go to death, Huang Yan wants to send you to death."


    Bixinlian finally dropped tears, which fell to the ground drop by drop, swaying the water, but disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Master, it''s too tiring to live in such humiliation." Shui Huan''er lost his eyes, "Why can''t we resist immediately, Master, you are the first seat of Biluo Peak, and the head can''t even keep his own daughter."


    She thought it was ridiculous: "What''s the use of that??"


    Bi Xinlian''s heart trembled, her face pale.


    She could only hug Shui Huan''er: "Huan''er, Master wants to kill Huang Yan and Qiao Wenshan in his dreams, but Master doesn''t have that ability! If he had the ability, how could Master only bring you under his sect, but didn''t kill him? each other."


    If she killed Qiao Wenshan impulsively, then she and Shui Huan''er would both die.


    Shui Huan''er laughed at her face: "Master, do you know how humiliating it is for me to live?" Although the disciples of Liuyun Sect didn''t know about this, but every time she thought of the past, she wanted to drink Qiao Wenshan''s blood, ripped off his skin, cramped his tendons, shattered his bones, and threw it out to feed the dogs!


    "Master, Huan''er is a little desperate and doesn''t want to live anymore. Since there is no hope in life, it might be better to die and be happy." Shui Huan''er looked at the front in confusion, Liu Yu''er, I can''t come.

 Chapter 223： Liu Yuer leaves

    Liu Yuer, I really can''t come.


    It''s all because I''m too weak.


    Liu Yu''er, can you support your life?


    Southern Wilderness, Southern Wilderness, a place where people die. How can a mere Wu Zun make people live? She closed her eyes, her whole figure seemed to fall into a deep sleep, and she didn''t say a word, revealing a heavy deadness from her body.


    "Huan''er, open your eyes."


    "Master, Huan''er doesn''t want to open her eyes anymore, she just wants to fall asleep like this, Liu Yu''er may be gone, after staying in the cold cliff for so long, and now she will be sent to Nanhuang again, she can''t support it. The only person who can talk to Huan''er is gone, so Huan''er is meaningless to live."


    She has no love in life, it is better to die.


    Bi Xinlian felt a pain in her heart and stroked her face: "Huan''er, will you wake up?"


    "It''s not good, Master, it''s not good at all, God is not good to Huan''er, and Huan''er will abandon him."


    "Shui Huan''er, did you just give up?"


    Hearing Bi Xinlian''s angry voice, Shui Huan''er suddenly opened her eyes: "Master, you are actually angry."


    Bi Xinlian took a deep breath and whispered in her ear: "Listen to Master, survive, one day, Master will kill Huangyan Qiao Wenshan."


    "Master, I''m too tired, too bitter, I can''t stand it anymore, Huan''er just feels like I''m nothing..."


    "Huan''er''s heart hurts so much, it hurts so much, she can''t protect herself, she can''t protect her friends from childhood to adulthood, and she has to be humiliated." She only felt that living was a shame, and she could never forget that shameful scene.


    "Huan''er, Master understands."


    "Master, how can you understand? You are not a magician."


    She said and closed her eyes again, as if she had fallen into death.


    For a long time, she felt a little quiet around her, a pair of gentle hands hugged her, and a soft and hoarse voice sounded in her ears: "Master understands, Huan''er, Master is just like you! The people who suffer are Huang Yan and Huan¡¯er, you can see that Master has also survived, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shui Huan''er was shocked. She opened her eyes and looked at Bi Xinlian, only to see a kind of sadness on the other''s face, which she had never seen before.


    Same? ?


    Bi Xinlian lifted her **** and hugged her in her arms: "Huan''er, Master is now four hundred and fifty years old, that incident happened four hundred and thirty-two years ago, Master is like you, remember it clearly Chu.


    At that time, I was just a woman from an ordinary family, and I never thought about cultivating and pursuing the illusory immortality. Suddenly one day, Liu Yun Sect recruited disciples, and Huang Yan suddenly saw Master... Later, I did not choose to resist, but let Huang Yan bring me into Liu Yun Sect and began to practice. From the beginning, I was with him. Beside him, the person he plays with all day.


    I have always had hatred in my heart. Finally, with my own efforts, my strength gradually became stronger. Later, I became the first seat of Biluo Peak today. I don¡¯t know if Huang Yan was tired of it or didn¡¯t dare to provoke it, so I didn¡¯t come back. bother me. But these things, I have never forgotten, and I swear that one day, Huang Yan will die without a burial place. "


    Hearing Bi Xinlian telling about her past, Shui Huan''er was even more painful to tears.


    "Master..."


    Bi Xinlian said with a smile: "When our strength is not enough to kill the other party, we will endure, one day we will be able to kill the other party with our own hands, Huan''er, do you understand? If you are today If you go to block it, if you do something bad, you will definitely be punished, and there will be no chance for revenge.


    No matter how much you stop it, you will not be able to stop Liu Yuer''s fate. Master knows that although you fight on the surface, you actually have a good relationship. It''s just that there are some things that we have to do according to our ability. If we can''t go, even if we can''t go, we will sacrifice in vain. "


    "That''s too much to pay, the revenge is not avenged, and I also put myself in. No matter what, let''s die together!"


    Shui Huan''er grabbed her sleeve, took a deep breath, and covered the ruthless look in her eyes: "Huan''er understands, Master."


    She will definitely, one day, she will definitely kill Huang Yan, Qiao Wenshan, Mu Fengxue.


    "As long as you know."


    Bi Xinlian was also very uncomfortable in her heart, recalling the past, and she had to use her own words to comfort her disciples, which was also a blow to herself. Although in her mind, in these four hundred years, she has never forgotten.


    Saying it and remembering it are two different things.


    The two of them looked into the distance, and their faces became very dull.


    Liu Yu''er was led by two elders under the Liu Yun Sect''s mountain gate. At this time, she still looked a little embarrassed. Behind her was Liu Chu, she looked at Liu Chu fixedly, a smile appeared on her pale cheeks.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Liu Chu''s throat squirmed a bit, lowered his hands, took a deep look at Liu Yu''er, turned and walked towards the Liu Yun faction, every step, he felt a little difficult, he actually sent his daughter out in person.


    Wild flames! !


    clenched his fists tightly, he could not wait to kill Huang Yan at this moment.


    But, we can''t.


    I can''t!


    He is the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect, let alone whether he can kill Huang Yan or not. Besides, once the hidden world powerhouse of the Flowing Cloud Sect is drawn out, he will have no resistance at all, so he and Liu Yu''er will have nothing to do with each other. One can escape.


    Once, he thought Liuyun School was very good, but now, he hates this place very much.


    A place where his family is ruined, and even a place where he has the idea of ????destruction.


    His wife and daughter will all die because of it.


    Liuchu ah Liuchu, what qualifications do you have to become the head of the Liuyun Sect?


    "Elders, Liu Chu has no way to teach daughters. Starting today, I will step down as the head of the sect, and I will reflect on it with peace of mind." The right person!"


    He took a deep look at Huang Yan, and then glanced at Liu Yu''er with nostalgia, his figure soared up and disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The entire Liuyun Sect heard Liu Chu''s voice, and they all shook.


    It is unexpected for everyone to do this.


    Liu Yu''er turned her back to everyone and was supported by two elders, so she naturally heard it.


    Father, take care!


    This time, you did it right.


    "Let''s go, two elders, it''s troublesome."


    The two took Liu Yu''er to the flying magic weapon, gradually moved away from here, and disappeared.


    Outside the mountain gate, the elders gradually returned, and there was nothing to see. When Liu Yuer left, I was afraid that he would not come, and Liu Chu also stepped down. From now on, there will be another battle between their elders and the first one. .


    Who will be the next head?


    They all laughed bitterly, is Liu Chu taking revenge?

 Chapter 224： Three years in the blink of an eye

    "It''s all gone! Regarding the matter of the new sect master, I will discuss with the first elders how to resolve it soon." Huang Yan''s voice sounded, making everyone sigh, yes, these things are still not in the turn. They take care.


    After everyone disappeared, a triumphant smile appeared on Huang Yan''s face.


    Liu Chu, you finally gave up this position, it is really a wise choice.


    "Come out!"


    Huang Yan glanced aside, and suddenly a white figure appeared there, "This is not the place to talk, change it."


    "it is good."


    The two quickly left, but Qiu Xi and Xin Lin saw this scene. The two hid aside and never dared to come out.


    "Xin Lin, what should I do?"


    Xin Lin''s face was cold and serious: "When we don''t see anything, let''s go back!"


    Qiuxi was still a little scared, Xin Lin supported her, "Go, we just came back from the mountain, we didn''t see anything."


    "Um."


    ¡­


    Time flies by, three years in a blink of an eye.


    In the past three years, Liuyun School has undergone tremendous changes. First of all, Liu Chu has really closed down, and secondly, the candidate for the head has also come down. It is Ling Jichen, which is something that no one in the outside world thought of.


    They originally thought that this person might be Elder Huang Yan, however, it was not Huang Yan, which was really surprising. But with Ling Jichen''s strength, he was indeed capable of taking on the position of head.


    Ling Yunfeng was also free. After discussions with the elders, it was decided to keep the first seat of Lingyun Peak free. When Mu Fengxue broke through to the realm of Xuanwang, let her take up the position of the first seat of Lingyun Peak.


    As soon as this decision came out, everyone had some ideas.


    If it were other people, that''s okay to say, but at this time it was Mu Fengxue, and at the same time, they couldn''t have ideas. With Mu Fengxue''s talent, it was really possible. It''s just that she can''t wait until she reaches the realm of Xuanwang. After all, the first one is not a cat or a dog who can take office, and her strength cannot be low.


    The most important thing is that Mu Fengxue''s talent is really unbelievable. In just three years, he has reached the ninth rank of a profound practitioner, and he is one step away from becoming a profound practitioner.


    A talent like ?? will be valued wherever it is put down. It''s only been three years, and you can go from Wu Zun to the ninth rank of Xuan Zhe. With such talent, it may not be long before you can break through to the realm of Xuan Wang.


    From ?? Xuanshi to Xuanwang is a watershed. Although there is only one big realm between the two, there are thousands of differences.


    Ling Jichen, who was already the head of the sect, is now the second rank of Xuanhuang. Ling Jichen''s talent is also against the sky, otherwise he would not be able to easily become the head of Liuyun Sect.


    These two masters and apprentices, it is said that there is also an agreement that when Mu Fengxue reaches the realm of Xuanwang, they will officially become Taoist companions.


    At this moment, there is no family or sect that would attack her again. Who would dare to attack the future head of the Liuyun Sect''s wife?


    "She is still in retreat?"


    On Lingyun Peak, Mu Fengxue sat lazily on the side, and beside her were the two sisters Wan Xixi. Under the benefit, they finally chose to stand by Mu Fengxue''s side. After all, this is the only chance for their outer disciples.


    They glanced at the other people around them. Officially, the original Gu Fenglin people, except Li Dingxiang, Lin Chen and Lu Yan were all included. They all knew what the result of their step was, then they officially became hostile to Mu Bingyun.


    The fact that they have been in the Flowing Cloud Sect for so long is quite well known. Naturally, they understand that there are contradictions, even deep contradictions, between Mu Fengxue and Mu Bingyun.


    "Yes."


    Wan Xixi said that her face is still a little respectful. Now everyone knows that it is only a matter of time when Mu Fengxue will become the first seat of Lingyun Peak. Her growth is really too fast, and there is no way for people to look up.


    The way out for these outer sect disciples is to support such geniuses, which is the only correct way. Otherwise, they will all return to dust within a few hundred years. What a sad thing this will be.


    They didn''t want to, they finally came to this world for a walk, and finally embarked on this path of cultivation, but they still have to face such a scene, that is a kind of sadness.


    On the road of cultivation, many people will go against their original intentions, so what, as long as they can survive in this world forever, it will be the best.


    Mu Fengxue looked into the distance, and that direction was officially Thunder Peak: "It looks very quiet over there."


    Several people did not speak, but stood beside her.


    She raised her head and looked at Gu Fenglin: "Why didn''t Li Dingxiang come?"


    "She..." Gu Fenglin hesitated for a moment, then said, "She can''t tell, she''s going to practice."


    "Oh?" Mu Fengxue chuckled: "That''s a daring one, since that''s the case, just you guys, I''ll let you arrange a place for you to live, and you''ll be the people around me in the future, Waifeng. There is no need to go to that place. As for Li Dingxiang, there is no need to come again."


    "Yes."


    Mu Fengxue got up, wearing a white gauze skirt, fluttering in the wind, still making her so immortal. Now she is also a slender woman, and her appearance is even more outstanding.


    When her eyes fell on Lin Chen and Lu Yan, they couldn''t help but glance at each other, but they were afraid that the other party would be angry, so they lowered their heads. In this regard, Mu Fengxue is very satisfied. Her face makes her very satisfied.


    "You guys go first, I''ll go see what Chen Chen is doing."


    Ling Jichen is still hers, no one can change this. She jumped, suddenly jumped up, and the whole person was like a white cloud, flying towards the main peak. A few people couldn''t take their eyes off, but in three years, Mu Fengxue was like this, it really made them feel sad.


    Thinking about their talents, they are more lost. I don''t know if their choice is right or wrong. From now on, the relationship with Mu Bingyun can only be an enemy relationship.


    "Choose, don''t regret it."


    Wan Xixi looked at the three of them coldly, "If she does things well, she will not treat us badly."


    Several people glanced at the medicinal pills in their hands. Yes, the medicinal pills here cannot be bought by their net worth. With these medicinal pills, they can continue to practice. Although the speed is slower, it is also It can keep up with the footsteps of the public and will not stay in place.


    At this point, the relationship between Mu Bingyun and Mu Bingyun was completely disconnected in his heart.


    Actually, they were disconnected a long time ago. In their hearts, didn¡¯t they also think that Mu Bingyun couldn¡¯t compare to Mu Fengxue, so they would have such a choice today? ? However, they are still hesitating, and they are afraid that there is still a trace in their hearts that Mu Bingyun will counterattack, right?

 Chapter 225： experience

    It''s just that with a talent like Mu Fengxue, Po Lidan can''t save Mu Bingyun, and the medicine pill will lose its effect sooner or later. Regarding the head of the Cangtian Sect in Nanhuang, Nanhuang is not Dongzhou, and they don''t think they can change anything.


    Besides, they hadn''t seen any relationship between Cangtianmen and Nanhuang in all these years, so they felt even more that Mu Fengxue was the one who won in the end.


    On Liu Zifeng, looking from a distance, there is a fairy in white floating, obsessed with the disciple who is guarding the gate. Mu Fengxue gently landed on the ground and walked past them with a smile, no one dared to stop them.


    After she walked past for a long time, the disciple behind him said, "Junior Sister Mu, the head is inside!"


    "Understood, this senior, thank you."


    Mu Fengxue turned back and chuckled, making the disciple fascinated again. After a long time, he came back to his senses and looked straight ahead. This is their future wife, how can he watch it at will?


    Mu Fengxue walked in gently, and saw Ling Jichen, who is now the second-rank Xuanhuang Ling Jichen, even more refined, the whole person stood there, as if merging with heaven and earth, occasionally let her see Got stunned.


    In any case, in her eyes, this Ling Jichen is the most outstanding man in Dongzhou. Only she can have such a man.


    "Dust, are you busy?"


    Mu Fengxue gently walked to his side, Ling Jichen suddenly raised his head, his eyes fell on her face.


    "Cher is here?"


    "Um."


    "Isn''t Cher going to retreat?"


    When he thought of retreat, he thought of another person who had been in retreat for three years.


    For some reason, in his mind, he couldn''t expel her shadow. For Mu Fengxue, he was a little panicked, but now he is not as throbbing as before, even seeing such a heartwarming face every day, his heart is not even the slightest ripple.


    He felt sorry for Cher, so he never showed his feelings.


    "I''m not going to retreat, my strength has grown a little faster, Chen, I came here to tell you that I''m going to go out to practice for a period of time to consolidate my strength. I always make breakthroughs in practice, I''m afraid it will cause the foundation to be unstable."


    Ling Jichen paused slightly, then raised his eyes and said, "How long will it take?"


    He didn''t think that Xue Er was leaving for this reason. Now that he is the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect, naturally he cannot accompany her there.


    "It''s dangerous outside."


    For a long time, he only said one sentence, in fact, as long as Mu Fengxue was not with Mu Bingyun, he would not be too worried. Once the two were together, his heart lifted.


    He did so much, but he still couldn''t dispel the conflict between them. Perhaps, they are all due to the Mu family, and they have grievances from childhood!


    Xueer never told him what kind of grievance she had with Mu Bingyun.


    He always thought it was his own fault, but now that Mu Bingyun has fallen in love with someone else, it is not his fault.


    Thinking of this, he turned out to be a little lost. After all, the person who once liked him so much, suddenly one day he knew that she already liked someone else. That kind of sad and astringent emotion filled his heart, which really made people unable to calm down.


    "Chen, my brother is ready to accompany Cher."


    "Feng Yi wants to accompany you?"


    Mu Fengxue nodded: "Yes, so you don''t have to worry, just as I have a few people who will go with me, don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    "Okay, I''ll send an elder to protect you. The outside world is no different than the sect. There are crises everywhere. Let me give you three years! Within three years, no matter what, come back."


    "Yeah." Mu Fengxue looked a little happy and hugged his arm, "Chen, how are you doing as the headmaster?"


    Facing her intimacy, Ling Jichen suddenly felt a little rusty, and he didn''t show it on the surface. Since he became the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect, in the past three years, Yumufengxue has spent less and less time together.


    Xueer didn''t know what she was doing all day, and only came to see him a few days a month. He had just taken office and was relatively busy, so he didn''t have time to visit her.


    Now that she is finally busy, she has to go down the mountain to practice.


    He felt that he had a relationship with Cher, and it seemed that he had become unfamiliar after returning from Duguang Island.


    He couldn''t help wrapping his arms around her waist: "Xue''er, when you come back, let''s get married!"


    Mu Fengxue stiffened for a moment, and looked up in confusion: "Chen, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of people running away?"


    It was also a rare joke for him, but he couldn''t laugh in his heart. He was afraid that when she reached the realm of Xuanwang, he would not want to marry her. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but tremble in his heart, why?


    Is it because of Mu Bingyun?


    He didn''t expect that people who he thought he didn''t like would be put in his heart for so long. But he has already decided that his Taoist companion can only be Mu Fengxue, no matter what, Mu Fengxue is the most suitable.


    "Dust, you don''t have to worry, let''s not talk about these things, let''s talk about them when we come back!"


    As for getting married, she doesn''t have this plan yet. Although Ling Jichen looked very good, since she met someone like Cang Yu, she realized that her knowledge was still quite short, and there must be more people in this world who were better than Ling Jichen. As her strength improves, the people she will face in the future will naturally be different.


    She didn''t want to give up the whole forest for one tree.


    The two of them each thought for a while, and Ling Jichen sighed: "Okay, since you are not ready, I will not force you, Xueer, when are you going, I will let the elders come over."


    "Just tomorrow, I want to go early and return early."


    "it is good."


    Mu Fengxue suddenly stood up, hugged him, and said softly: "Chen, you once said that no matter what happens, you are still willing to protect me, is this true?"


    "Nature is true."


    "Well, then I''m leaving."


    Mu Fengxue left him, so that he didn''t even react. However, his heart was not lost. What''s wrong with him? Why didn''t Xue Er feel the slightest throbbing in front of him?


    Seeing the white figure floating out, he withdrew his gaze.


    "Substar."


    "Master."


    "Arrange an elder to go to Lingyun Peak, Xue''er will go down the mountain tomorrow, and tell the elder to protect her well and not let her get hurt."


    "Yes, Master."


    When Zixing left, he involuntarily stood up and walked out of the house, his eyes fell on the various peaks. This is the main peak, and the place where he is is the highest. From here, you can see other peaks at a glance. His sight fell on a relatively remote peak, the Thunder Peak.

 Chapter 226： Variety

    Every time he wanted to pass, he suppressed this thought as soon as it appeared.


    He knew that he would not be able to pass. Today, Mu Bingyun already has someone he likes, and this person is not simple. Besides, he also has Xueer if there is any bad reputation with the other party, wouldn''t it increase the conflict between them?


    In the blink of an eye, it has been more than two years and nearly three years.


    Ling Jichen looked at the mountain every day. During this period, Mu Fengxue occasionally sent him some messages, which were all very brief. There was only one time when Xueer was in danger. Later, he heard that she was rescued. He really couldn''t get out. He could only send someone over to take a look and confirm that she was in good condition.


    In recent years, Thunder Peak has also been surprisingly quiet, without the noise of thunder and lightning all day long.


    Looking in that direction seems to have become his habit. After several years of thinking, he was shocked to find that his heart was actually attracted to her, and he wanted to control it, but he couldn''t control it.


    He knew that he should still be in love with Xueer, and every time he heard that Xueer came back with a message, he couldn''t help but want her to come back, get married and officially become a Taoist partner. But seeing the joy in Xueer''s words, he couldn''t bear to bother.


    That''s all, there will be some time before Cher will come back, it will only be half a month!


    Thinking of being able to see Cher again in half a month, he was still a little nervous. Looking back, he walked to the other side.


    "Zixing, get ready, Xueer is coming back soon."


    "Yes, Master."


    The corners of his eyes were still filled with joy, and he involuntarily floated down the main peak, ready to go to other places to take a look. He had been here all the time before, and he had not gone anywhere. Since what happened six years ago, the Liuyun faction has also quieted down.


    It''s just that there has been some movement in Xizhou these years. What''s going on, they can''t get involved. I can only send people to inquire about the news, and now I don''t know where it is. As for the Southern Wilderness, the Floating Cloud Sect has also been working hard, and it has achieved some results over the years, at least it can speak to the Southern Wilderness.


    For his newly appointed head, everyone has no complaints. Power and strength are both intoxicating and inextricable things. Once you touch them, you can''t let them go.


    Unconsciously, when he came back to his senses, he actually walked under the Thunder Peak, which made him stunned for a moment.


    Seeing the rushing and gloomy leaves on both sides of the road of Thunder Peak, they are shiny and shiny, and they are even more alive when they are illuminated by the sun. The rows of steps are also the characteristics of Thunder Peak. The roads of Thunder Peak are all such steps, built of bluestone. Each step is just about the size of a foot. The steps are not flat, but rather steep. If ordinary people come to walk, climb up, they will definitely be exhausted and out of breath, and if they are not careful, they will fall down.


    Evergreen is planted on both sides of the bluestone steps. As for whether there is a thousand years, I don¡¯t know. It has been there for thousands of years.


    Thunder Peak''s name is very domineering, but it has a rare good scenery.


    However, this is limited to the fact that the disciples of Thunder Peak have not practiced moves. Once they start to practice, they can always see that some places become bumpy. Speaking of the reason why there are so many trees in Thunder Peak, these disciples automatically made up after they were destroyed. Over time, there will be more.


    Before you know it, you have already boarded.


    "It turned out to be the head, I thought who would come here."


    Hearing the sound, Ling Jichen raised his head and saw that on the last step, a man was lying half-lying. He was resting on the ground with one hand and holding the bottle of wine in the other. He said a word, took a sip of wine, and there was a chuckle in the corner of his eyes. Don''t look at everything.


    If anyone is so unruly, even Elder Huang Yan of Liuyun Sect is hesitant, then it is naturally Nan Junmo.


    "South Tower, long time no see."


    Nan Junmo smiled lightly: "Yeah, long time no see, how long?"


    "Ten years? A hundred years? Or two hundred years?"


    Ling Jichen glanced at him: "The memory of the first South Tower has deteriorated. It''s because he drank too much, or he slept stupidly."


    "Haha¡ª" Nan Junmo laughed, and suddenly stood up straight and looked at Ling Jichen high, "My memory is not bad, one hundred and eighty years, right? Three months and seven days, how?"


    "No way!"


    Nan Junmo is such a person, a madman, it is not an exaggeration to be called a mad dog, whoever provokes him, he will bite hard, so no one will provoke him for no reason.


    "It''s boring," Nan Junmo took a sip of wine, put away the jug, and walked in front of him staggeringly, "Why don''t you care about that precious disciple who cares about you, who came to me?"


    "I walked around unintentionally, and just happened to come here. Since I''m here, I naturally want to come up and take a look."


    Nan Junmo didn''t believe it, not at all, Ling Jichen was not such a person. If this is the case, the other party passes by here every time, why not come and see? Although he lives in a secluded place and doesn''t want to pay attention to these people, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know what''s going on outside.


    "Since you''re here, let''s go up!"


    Ling Jichen followed behind him, silent, he wanted to come up to see her, but he didn''t want to meet another person, he didn''t want to pay attention to this person.


    "Looking at your absent-mindedness, could it be that your disciple is empathetic?"


    "South Tower, you''re still so good at joking."


    Nan Junmo didn''t look back, he ran quickly, stopped suddenly, and looked in one direction: "This seat is not joking." Following his line of sight, Ling Jichen also followed him, and a red figure was impressive. Breaking into his sight, Nan Junmo couldn''t help but smile when he saw the latter froze for a while.


    "It''s still so beautiful, just like six years ago, Mu Bingyun is really a flower of my Thunder Peak!" Nan Junmo laughed, looking very happy, "She''s out of the customs, I want to go over and see it, just If you don''t want to go up, I won''t stop you if you want to come and have a look. If you don''t want to, go back where you came from! You are not welcome."


    said, Nan Junmo suddenly rushed over there, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ling Jichen hesitated for a few minutes, but followed.


    Mu Bingyun also just came out, and just cleaned up the dusty house. At this moment, he is outside the house, and the dark clouds are still in retreat, and he has no intention of waking up.


    She didn''t bother either, this time through the six-year retreat, she was very satisfied with the result.


    The Thunder Vessel is already at the ninth rank of the Xuanshi, she completely did not expect that it would be so fast. Compared with the previous life, it took more than 100 years to reach the ninth rank of the Xuanshi, which is really much faster.


    And the wood veins are not as bad as imagined. I don¡¯t know if they absorbed the spirit of the tree spirit last time. Although her wood veins are still detected as human-level pseudo-wood veins, the cultivation speed has obviously accelerated a lot and has been able to catch up. Mysterious veins.

 Chapter 227： award

    is now the ninth rank of profound practitioners, but she did not flutter about it, Mu Fengxue did not entangle with her, I am afraid that the cultivation will be faster.


    may not have reached the realm of Xuanwang, but I am afraid it is not far behind. Xuanshi to Xuanwang is a watershed, and it is not so easy to break through. If she can break through, she has already become a powerhouse in the Xuanwang realm.


    If it is easy to break through, then there will not be so many people in the Liuyun faction, who are still in Xuanshi, and have not been able to break through for hundreds of years, and even because they cannot break through to Xuanwang, some of them die of old age.


    After ?? King Xuan, breaking through every realm was not as easy as it was like. She was already prepared and was not worried. Besides, she is still a Profound Vein now, if the Immortal Vein is washed out, then it will be different.


    In her thoughts, she felt a breeze coming, and when she looked up, she saw Nan Junmo landed in front of her.


    "The disciple has seen the first South Tower."


    "Mu Bingyun, you''re progressing fast, yes, you didn''t embarrass me. My disciples of Thunder Peak are all amazing."


    In the face of Nan Junmo''s praise again, Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while. Why is this Nan Junmo so narcissistic? Did he praise his disciple when he saw it?


    "Come on, this is a reward from this seat, and you have broken through to the ninth rank of the profound practitioner with the waste of blood, amazing!"


    Nan Junmo really admired it. It was rumored that Mu Bingyun had taken Politan to do this. He thought otherwise, even if Politan would lose its curative effect, he felt that Mu Bingyun must have worked hard. , According to his inquiries, this woman is indeed working very hard.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly saw a ring floating in front of her. The ring was very ordinary. She didn''t take it, and there was some doubt in her eyes. Didn''t she just give her one hundred thousand profound stones last time?


    "Take it, this seat is short of everything except profound stones."


    Ling Jichen also just heard it, and fell to the side, the corner of his mouth twitched, the first seat of Thunder Peak is so rich, this is known to the top of the Liuyun faction.


    Mu Bingyun silently took the ring, glanced at the contents, and looked at the piles of hills, with a little surprise in his eyes: "Half a million profound stones? First, isn''t this too much, last time you I haven''t given it yet..."


    "How much?" Nan Junmo blinked, "The last time was a meeting gift, this is a reward."


    Ling Jichen is a little unsteady, reward?


    Meeting ceremony, so I gave you 100,000 last time, and this time it''s 500,000, a total of 600,000? ?


    He didn''t understand, how could Nan Junmo be so willing. Even if he himself would not spend so much, so many disciples of Lei Ting Peak, even if they are very rich, can''t spend so much, right?


    How is it possible, Nan Junmo is not a fool, only if he likes and sees potential disciples, will he spare no effort to help. He saw that this disciple was good, and in the future, he would definitely step on Mu Fengxue and abuse him fiercely!


    "Bingyun, practice hard, if you surpass Mu Fengxue one day, this seat will give you five million, no, I will give you ten million!"


    Mu Bingyun stumbled a little. She had heard Nan Junmo comparing her to Mu Fengxue before, but she heard it again. She had never heard of any hatred between Nan Junmo and Mu Fengxue, right? ?


    At this moment, she also saw Ling Jichen behind her.


    "This is the head."


    Nan Junmo knew that she was in retreat, so she must not know what was going on outside, so she explained it.


    Sure enough, she was still stunned when she heard this.


    Sect Leader? ?


    Unexpectedly, after six years of seclusion, when he came out, Ling Jichen actually became the head. Sure enough, it has changed a lot, and everything in the future should not develop according to the original things, so she doesn''t have to do anything deliberately.


    "The disciple has seen the head."


    She nodded slightly as a courtesy.


    An indifferent "master" made Ling Jichen feel a little astringent.


    "Um."


    He didn''t know what to say. Seeing that her strength had reached the ninth rank of a profound practitioner, his eyes were a little sour. He didn''t expect that she would be able to improve so quickly without being with him.


    Seeing Mu Bingyun getting better and better, he always had a kind of panic, and he would feel that the reason why she was so miserable in the past was because of him, because she liked him.


    is now no more, she is so dazzling.


    In the past, why didn''t he realize that she was a pearl.


    Perhaps, it was discovered, and then a brighter one was discovered. Everyone in the world is the same. When encountering a brighter one, they will naturally pick the brighter one, and naturally give up the other dim ones.


    Today''s Mu Bingyun doesn''t have to be inferior to Mu Fengxue at all, at most it is only in talent.


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    Ling Jichen thought it was better to go!


    It is better not to see it.


    He turned away and floated down the mountain silently, out of sight in the blink of an eye. It looked a little rushed and a little embarrassed.


    Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze: "South First Seat, do you have anything else to do? The disciple is going to go out, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s alright, you go!"


    Nan Junmo had some doubts in his eyes, why did he feel that Ling Jichen looked at his disciple of Thunder Peak that something was wrong? ? Could it be that the half-hearted surname Ling wants to rob him of the peak flower of Thunder Peak? ?


    That can''t be done.


    Immediately, Mu Bingyun saw Nan Junmo''s stern face as if something major had happened. He wanted to ask, but the other party suddenly flew away.


    She didn''t think about anything, she turned around, closed the door, and went to the trading hall.


    The ninth rank of Xuanshi, I don''t know when I will be able to break through to Xuanwang! She clenched the long sword in her hands tightly, looking forward to it.


    The outer peak, the trading hall, is still so busy. There are not many disciples coming and going. There are disciples coming and going from here every day. .


    Once the disciples of the outer peak are favored by the brothers and sisters of the inner peak, the cultivation path will not be so difficult. Therefore, some of the outer peak disciples just came here to wait for the opportunity, but unfortunately, very few people were favored. Most of the inner peak disciples cultivated on their own and did not have the time to ask about these matters.


    When ??Mu Bingyun just arrived here, he felt that today''s trading hall was a little different from the previous one. It seemed that something had happened over there. A group of people were crowding around noisy, talking about something.


    Originally, she didn''t dare to be interested in these things, but she heard a familiar name in her ear, she couldn''t help but pause and walked over there.


    "Senior Sister Mu."


    "Senior Sister Mu."


    ¡­


    Many disciples around greeted her, and now there are many new disciples in the Liuyun Sect. Everyone knows that there is only one person in the Liuyun Sect who can wear red clothes, and that is a woman full of legends, at least In their minds it is so.

 Chapter 228： Li Lilac

    "What''s going on here?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s question, although his voice was not much kind, nor was it the indifference that was rumored, many of the new disciples relaxed a lot. Sure enough, just listen to the rumors, this Senior Sister Mu looks like a pretty good person.


    "Senior Sister Huimu, it was Senior Sister Li who came back from training and had an accident."


    Sister Li?


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s doubts, the disciple hurriedly said, "Senior Sister Li Dingxiang."


    Li Lilac?


    Is it really the Li Dingxiang she knew? She has been in retreat for all these years, and has not paid attention to the outside world. Naturally, she does not know the situation here. She has just come out, and she has not had time to inquire!


    "Where is she? What happened?"


    She still couldn''t help but ask one more question, although Li Dingxiang''s mouth is a bit vicious, her temperament is still straightforward.


    "Senior Sister Li is right in front!" These disciples all had some regrets on their faces, which made her even more curious. Why do these people look like this? ?


    She walked forward, and the surrounding disciples automatically made way for her. After a while, she saw Li Dingxiang, who was sitting on the side bandaging herself, looking a little miserable. Her expression was firm, even though her body The pain that was uploaded only made her grit her teeth, and she didn''t make a sound of pain, and she didn''t shed a single tear.


    This scene reminded her of herself.


    The same is true of her in the past, and now Li Dingxiang is a little moved. Li Dingxiang cleaned up her belongings and handed it over to the senior brother inside, in exchange for medicinal pills and profound stones. She lowered her head and continued to clean up other things, looking very fast and serious.


    She looked around and there was no one else except Li Dingxiang. I thought to myself, this Li Dingxiang and Gu Fenglin have always been together, why is she the only one left here at this moment?


    Did something happen to the others?


    She walked in front of Li Dingxiang, who seemed to be aware of it, and looked up quickly. When the other party saw a familiar figure, a smile appeared on her cheek.


    "Junior Sister Mu, long time no see."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Sister Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    Li Dingxiang packed up her things, stood up with a long sword in her right hand, with some blood on her body, and her hair was a little messy.


    "Nothing, there was an accident, an arm was bitten off by a monster, but fortunately I saved my life."


    said very easily, Mu Bingyun clearly saw Li Dingxiang''s face, and a trace of regret flashed. They are all women, how could she not understand that unless she can break through Xuanzun and reach the legendary realm of immortals, she can reshape her body, otherwise, Li Dingxiang will become one-armed in the future.


    No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t bear to lose her arms and legs.


    "Junior Sister Mu, is there anything else?"


    "there is none left."


    "Then I''ll go first," Li Dingxiang passed by Mu Bingyun, and was suddenly pulled, she raised her head: "Is there anything else?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Yes."


    "Let''s sit with me! I just came out of retreat and wanted to find out about you. I don''t know many people, so I happened to meet you."


    Li Dingxiang hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "Okay." It didn''t take long. For a disciple of the outer peaks like her, every moment was precious and could not be stopped.


    They used to be considered acquaintances, so she agreed.


    Li Dingxiang has changed a bit now, Mu Bingyun seems to have no edges and corners on her body, and the sharp-edged Li Dingxiang, who has some poisonous tongue, seems to disappear like a cloud of smoke at this moment.


    At this moment, Li Lilac''s clothes have also become simple. The gorgeous clothes that were originally dressed are now replaced by black clothes. There are still **** smells on the clothes, but they can''t be seen at all. The empty sleeve on the left always makes people take a second look.


    "Senior Sister Li, where are the others?" The two sat down at the tea shop on the side. This Liuyun faction has everything, and the trading hall is like a town.


    Mu Bingyun''s words made Li Dingxiang froze and hesitated for a long time before she finally said, "Three years ago, the three of them had already taken refuge in Mu Fengxue, and the two sisters Wan Xixi also took refuge in Mu Fengxue. There are a lot of people standing there." She just stated it plainly without any emotion, which is surprising.


    Li Dingxiang has really changed, the former Li Dingxiang will definitely not be like this, and maybe she will be greatly scolded and scolded. Sure enough, the cultivation world is a grinding place. No matter how sharp you are, you will eventually be smoothed out.


    When you are smoothed out by the years and the world, you will still suffer great pain, both physically and mentally.


    "Why didn''t Senior Sister Li go?"


    After all, Mu Fengxue is a genius, immortal-level wood vein, no one will be optimistic about it, and relying on Mu Fengxue is indeed very hopeful.


    Li Dingxiang chuckled lightly: "I just don''t want to rely on her. Everyone is good, but she is not good."


    This surprised Mu Bingyun. She thought it was for some other reason, but she didn''t think it was just Li Dingxiang''s personal preference. Although the edges and corners have been smoothed out, Li Lilac still retains her unique temperament.


    She just became more introverted, which might be more true.


    The stubbornness in the eyes of the other party made Mu Bingyun feel a little happy, and she didn''t know why.


    "Sister Li, what do you think of me?"


    After a while, Li Dingxiang was stunned by Mu Bingyun''s sudden words.


    What does this mean? ?


    she?


    She looked at Xiamu Bingyun seriously, and found that the other party''s eyes were very serious, and there was no joke at all. Now she knew that the other party was not joking. However, the current self is an incomplete person, maybe in a few years, it will be returned to the loess. Her lifespan is only a few hundred years, but Mu Bingyun is different.


    "I''m a waste, Junior Sister, can you look up to me too?"


    There was a bit of sneer at the corner of her mouth, and she finally showed some regret in her eyes. Maybe it''s been a long time since she had spoken to anyone like this, so she couldn''t help but say a few more words, "Junior Sister Mu, don''t you despise a useless person?"


    Now, I am afraid that no one will want her. First, she is not beautiful, secondly, her talent is not good, and thirdly, who would like her?


    Breaking through to the realm of immortals, the first elder did not dare to say that she was a small disciple of the outer peak, how could she have such a big word? Even so, there is still a glimmer of hope in her heart, as long as there is still a breath, she will not give up.


    "The body is broken, the heart is not broken, and if the arm is broken, there will always be hope for rebirth. If the heart is dead, then there is no cure." Mu Bingyun smiled, "Senior Sister Li, what do you think? Yes, or no. promise?"


    If the body is broken, the heart is not broken, and if the arm is broken, there will always be hope for rebirth, but when the heart is dead, there is no cure. Li Dingxiang was suddenly moved. No one had told her that. When she came back here today, everyone looked at her with sympathy, pity, or disgust. No one stood up and said, "You It''s not a waste, your heart is still there, you can do it all over again.

 Chapter 229： return

    She was moved, and her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s face. The other party didn''t have any dislike or sympathy, and just said this to her very plainly. At that moment, she seemed to really see hope.


    "Okay, I promise!"


    She promised that if such people didn''t follow, she felt that she was really a waste of life. She, Li Dingxiang, just gambled, and it was a gamble by herself, and together with Mu Bingyun, it was also a gamble, there was no difference.


    "Senior Sister Li, you know that Na Mu Fengxue and I will never die. Although I really hope you agree, please think about it more!"


    Li Dingxiang smiled: "Don''t think about it, I will agree when I say yes. No matter how you die, you will die, it''s better to have a better time!"


    "Actually, I''ve already seen that the two of you are wrong. I just think that little people like us can''t control so much. However, if you want me and Gu Fenglin to follow people like Mu Fengxue, let''s forget it. !" She has been able to know people since she was a child, and she knows Mu Fengxue''s personality very clearly in her heart.


    This made Mu Bingyun surprised.


    "Sister Li has a very special vision."


    She could only laugh softly, "Senior Sister Li, you can''t go wrong with your choice today."


    "I also believe in my own vision." Li Dingxiang''s eyes have unparalleled firmness. From the cultivation of a human-level pseudo-wood vein to the present, she is already the ninth rank of profound practitioners. She does not think that such a person only needs luck, even if it is luck. , So how much luck does it take to be able to get to this point? ?


    Mu Fengxue has a dazzling talent and an amazing training speed, but Mu Bingyun has luck that many people have not discovered, as well as her own efforts.


    In the past, she didn''t dare to say how far Mu Bingyun would go, and she even looked down on him, but seeing the other party come step by step, it has been more than ten years now, and she has grown to the current level, only in her twenties. With the strength of a profound practitioner of the ninth rank, she herself is already several decades old, and after a few decades, she will be over a hundred years old.


    The time of the monks, so quickly, it was too late for people to react.


    Why is she fighting so hard? ?


    It''s not that she wants to gamble, she is not willing to live a dull life like this, nor does she want to be a tool for Mu Fengxue. Yes, by the side of people like Mu Fengxue, they will only become a tool, and maybe one day they will be cannon fodder.


    Mu Bingyun is unreasonable. Although Mu Bingyun treats people with indifference, once he is a person identified by the other party, the other party will definitely not treat it only as a tool.


    This can be seen from Ouyang Qingqing. From the very beginning, Ouyang Qingqing was facing Mu Bingyun, which is why Mu Bingyun would protect Ouyang Qingqing in times of crisis.


    Her eyesight is not wrong.


    Both are very confident people. At this moment, they are sitting opposite each other, extremely quiet, without saying a word, but with smiles on their faces, both of which are a smile of affirmation to each other.


    Mu Bingyun was also a little happy, this was the biggest step she took.


    Once upon a time, she just wanted to do her own thing alone. Later, the environment around her continued to change, and the people who made her change the most were actually Cang Yu, Ouyang Qingqing, Jing Jinshui and others. Regardless of these people, some of them still have conflicts with her, but in the future, she believes that, perhaps, she can become a person who has a closer relationship.


    Her lost confidence seems to have slowly returned.


    The fear of contacting people gradually disappeared.


    Afraid of contacting people, she is just afraid of being hurt, betrayed, and being played with trust. Now she has tried to accept it again.


    Suddenly, the noise outside woke them up.


    They all looked outside in unison, only to see Mu Fengxue who was covered in white snow coming back. Beside the other party, there are also Gu Fenglin and others. They have their own characteristics, and they really won everyone''s attention. At the same time, Mu Bingyun was surprised to find that by Mu Fengxue''s side, there were a few strangers that she had never seen before, but the strength of these people was unfathomable. There was a young master in Huapao walking beside Mu Fengxue, and there were several masters beside him.


    is definitely a master!


    This made her heart sigh.


    "Mu Fengxue went to practice three years ago, so I guess he just came back today."


    "So that''s the case. Do you know those people over there?"


    Li Dingxiang shook her head: "I don''t know. Since she left with someone three years ago, there has been no news of her. I guess there is a leader, but I heard that one day the leader sent the elder down the mountain in a hurry. , I don''t know if it''s because of her." Her eyes fell on Gu Fenglin and the others, and she couldn''t help but sigh, "Now they are strangers, and seeing that their strength has grown a lot, there is indeed a medicinal pill, and it will come soon. some."


    "I have that too!"


    Mu Bingyun''s powerful words entered her ears.


    "Junior Sister Mu, whether you have it or not, I follow you because you can give me hope. Although medicinal pills are valuable, the more valuable person is actually you."


    It was the first time someone had commented on her like this, which made her a little embarrassed. In fact, she is just an ordinary person among many people, and she is not very powerful. She just works harder and has better luck than ordinary people. She also had a dark mentality, a mentality of hurting others in the past, envy, jealousy, and even hatred, and even now she will take revenge.


    She is not a saint and can never forgive those who have hurt her.


    "Thunder Peak''s disciples are relatively wealthy, so don''t worry about medicine pills or something."


    Mu Bingyun emphasized again, finally convincing Li Dingxiang that the other party was not comforting her.


    She had heard of this, Thunder Peak is the richest peak in the entire Liuyun Sect. I also heard that Nan Shouzuo is a very generous person, and he will reward his disciples if he disagrees.


    "I heard that Nanshouzuo likes to give rewards to disciples, is this true?"


    To be honest, she has never met Nan Junmo, and she doesn''t know what the other party is like, tall or short, fat or thin.


    Mu Bingyun remembered Nan Junmo and couldn''t help but smile: "That''s right, he''s quite generous."


    "Could it be that the first South Tower also gave you a reward?"


    "Well, I gave back a lot, 600,000 profound stones."


    Mu Bingyun said softly, also for Li Dingxiang''s complete peace of mind. In front of her, talent or something really doesn''t matter. Even if she doesn''t have medicine pills and has experience in previous life practice, she will help Li Dingxiang to break through as soon as possible.


    She took a look and saw that the three of Gu Fenglin had already reached the realm of Emperor Wu. Gu Fenglin and Lu Yan were the first rank of Emperor Wu, while Lin Chen was stronger than the two, and he was the second rank of Emperor Wu. With their talent and their own efforts, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    At present, Li Dingxiang is still at the ninth rank of King Wu, but her strength is very stable, because she has no net worth and can''t afford any medicinal pills, so she can only walk step by step by herself.

 Chapter 230： wait and see

    Li Dingxiang''s eyes were also a little sad. In fact, among these three people, her current strength is unmatched. It is indeed much better to have someone with someone than no one. The most important thing is that behind Mu Fengxue, I don''t know if there are people who are good at alchemy. This is spread throughout the Liuyun Sect.


    I believe that many people have already inquired about it. The more inquiries, the more mysterious this Mu Fengxue is, which makes people have to think deeply. At the same time, she also feels that she is a person who has constant trump cards. Therefore, in recent years, few people have been offended. other side.


    "Senior Sister Li, I think your strength is relatively stable. You will be able to break through to the first rank of Emperor Wu within a month."


    Mu Bingyun''s words surprised her once again. Why did she feel that the current Mu Bingyun was a little different from the one she was familiar with?


    "Junior Sister Mu, are you joking?"


    "No joke."


    Just as the two were talking, they suddenly saw Mu Fengxue bring someone up. I don''t know if someone told her about the situation here. Knowing that she and Li Dingxiang are here, the other party came directly, and there was no deviation at all.


    Lifting the curtain, Mu Fengxue and his party appeared in this small place.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at these people lightly, but did not get up.


    "It turned out that it was my cousin who was here, and there was even Senior Sister Li from Waifeng, which was really disturbing."


    Mu Bingyun put down the teacup, looked at Mu Fengxue''s pretentious face, and raised the corner of his mouth: "Cousin, your kung fu is getting better and better."


    As soon as these words fell, Mu Fengxue was a little stunned: "What kind of kung fu?"


    "Pretend Kung Fu!"


    Mu Fengxue''s face changed: "Cousin has also learned to joke, but, cousin, if you are talking to a **** here, you are not afraid of becoming a **** in the future, and maybe you will die accidentally."


    Mu Fengxue didn''t have any scruples at all, the battle between the two was drawn from the shadows to the top in an instant, and it was placed in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the people outside, the Huapao son didn''t come in, but she seemed to know why Mu Fengxue was more daring than before. It should be that Huapao son has a different identity, right?


    Just relying on the other side''s few outstanding followers, may I ask, is Dongzhou someone who has the realm of Xuanhuang as a follower? I''m afraid not!


    Of course, not necessarily elsewhere.


    The realm of Young Master Huapao should be in King Xuan. She felt these people in her previous life and could feel it.


    Those few followers will not surpass Xuanzun, and there are some doubts in their hearts, where do such powerful people come from?


    Xizhou, Southern Wilderness...even Beihai? ?


    Perhaps, it is possible!


    "That''s one''s life!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled faintly, and his gestures were a little more wanton. Seeing Mu Fengxue frown for a while, she could see that although Mu Bingyun''s strength has improved a lot, he is only in the realm of profound practitioners. Self-confidence, dare to speak to her like this.


    She took two steps closer: "Cousin, wait and see."


    "OK!"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and raised his eyes lightly: "Wait and see."


    Mu Fengxue is still one step away from reaching the realm of Xuanwang, right? It''s just that this step is not so easy to achieve. The realm of Xuanwang requires not only talent, but also luck. Of course, she never underestimated Mu Fengxue.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll go first."


    She glanced at Gu Fenglin and the others, "I saw your old friends, why didn''t you say hello, I''ll leave first, you can come back later!"


    "Yes."


    The three Gu Fenglin and the two sisters Wan Xixi seem to have become Mu Fengxue''s entourage. As expected by Li Lilac, they have become Mu Fengxue''s tools.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head to one side and did not speak.


    She has nothing to say about ?? and these people, there is no deep hatred, it is just that they stand in different positions. Of course, she wouldn''t want these to stand with her, she wasn''t so thoughtful yet.


    A lilac is enough.


    She still prefers people who are loyal and emotional, at least in this vast cultivation path, there are only a few people who are of her own. Blind compliance will not only fail to realize your original intention in the end, but will also lose yourself and lose your way.


    "Lilac, it''s been years away."


    After a long time, Gu Fenglin finally spoke, and her gaze fell on Li Dingxiang''s left arm, which was empty, apparently without the support of her arm, and a slight gust of wind could bring her sleeves up.


    When she just came back, she heard that Li Dingxiang had an accident and was bitten off by a monster, and the arm was bitten by the monster long ago.


    It was a pity when she heard it for the first time, she never thought that Li Dingxiang, who was the opposite of their choice, would have such an experience.


    They all understand why Li Dingxiang is so desperate. Their purpose is the same, that is, they are not reconciled. She was thinking, if she hadn''t chosen to follow Mu Fengxue''s side, she would still be wandering in the realm of King Wu at this moment!


    "Well, it''s been a few years, but the three of you made a good choice."


    Gu Fenglin''s throat was a little choked up, but it was fine. Besides being arrogant, Mu Fengxue didn''t treat them very much. She also gave them the medicinal pills that should be given to them, just to let them support her and help with something.


    "Lilac, the four of us have been together since entering Liuyun School, and it''s been so many years, why don''t you come with us!"


    When Gu Fenglin spoke, Li Dingxiang already knew what she would say.


    She shook her head: "I''m afraid I can''t."


    "Why? There''s always a reason, right??"


    Three years ago, they made a hasty decision and forgot to ask Li Dingxiang why she didn''t want to, but just based on their own guesses and said that the other party might not want to give up their freedom. Thinking about it now, she doesn''t think so.


    Li Dingxiang must have her own reasons for what she does. Among the four of them, Li Dingxiang has more ideas of her own.


    "Reason?" Li Dingxiang looked at the eager eyes of several people and said, "Because, I have followed Junior Sister Mu, and I will be a member of Thunder Peak from now on." When she said this, she suddenly felt like she was He caught something, as if on the edge of the cliff, a lifeline suddenly appeared.


    The three of Gu Fenglin were immediately stunned, how could it be? ?


    Although they also think that Mu Bingyun is good, compared to Mu Fengxue, there is still a gap. In their opinion, Mu Fengxue was more promising, and now that Ling Jichen was the head again, it was related to the fate of the entire Liuyun Sect disciples. Mu Fengxue was Ling Jichen''s love, and she would never be mistreated by following her.

 Chapter 231： choose different

    Li Dingxiang knew what they were thinking, so she never thought of telling them her reasons.


    She felt that this world is really not just a Dongzhou, a Liuyun faction. Just on the entire continent, there are East and West Continents, South Desolate and North Sea. In these places, there are more powerful sects than Liuyun Sect, she thinks there are.


    What she saw was farther, not just a mere Liuyun faction.


    She suddenly wanted to laugh. A Liuyun Sect''s outer peak disciple had thought so much. It''s just that out of the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of the woman in red who was looking outside. She felt that the other party would definitely look down on everyone, which would surprise many people.


    "Lilac, seriously?"


    After a long time, Gu Fenglin really reacted. She felt that Li Dingxiang was not lying. Her mouth was a little astringent, if that was the case, then the relationship between them could only be hostile.


    Mu Fengxue once said, and today I saw that the two of them were about to explode. If it wasn''t for the Liuyun faction, the two would probably have fought long ago.


    "Really, Feng Lin, Lin Chen, Lu Yan, don''t regret anything, it''s just a different choice."


    Gu Fenglin''s throat moved, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Yes, it''s just a different choice, what else did she have to say. Three years ago, Mu Fengxue had said that she would not accept Li Dingxiang any more. She just wanted to try and see if the other party could be accommodated. She did not expect that Li Dingxiang would turn to Mu Bingyun. ,


    This made her a little uncomfortable. At first, she was optimistic about Mu Bingyun. Later, a genius Mu Fengxue appeared and recruited them. Who can resist the temptation?


    They naturally agreed.


    Of course they didn''t know that Mu Fengxue recruited them for two reasons. First, they had a certain position in Waifeng, even now. Second, these people used to have a good relationship with Mu Bingyun, and for some reason they were alienated, but she still wanted to recruit them and make Mu Bingyun a loner.


    I didn''t expect that one Li Dingxiang was missed. Now Li Dingxiang has already taken refuge with Mu Bingyun. She could see that, otherwise, Gu Fenglin and the others would not be allowed to stay, just to persuade Li Dingxiang.


    "Since that''s the case, I won''t say anything more, Lilac, take care in the future!"


    After the three of Gu Fenglin said goodbye to her, they turned around and left. After today, even if they are not enemies, they will not be friends. Maybe one day they will really become enemies, right!


    Li Dingxiang was still a little disappointed when she saw their disappearing backs.


    "Senior Sister Li, I''ll accompany you back to pack up and follow me to Thunder Peak!"


    Li Lilac turned back: "Okay."


    She just felt a little embarrassed, and she didn''t feel much regret or reluctance. These emotions have all disappeared in the three years of experience, and there are not many left.


    followed Li Dingxiang back to the outer peak, and along the way, whether it was a new disciple or an old disciple, they all greeted Mu Bingyun. A Senior Sister Mu, the shouting of Senior Sister Mu is really different from the original time.


    Everyone knows that there is a Mu Fengxue in the Liuyun faction. His white clothes are like snow, fluttering like a fairy, and he is beautiful and moving.


    There are also countless people who know that there is another Mu Bingyun in the Liuyun faction. He is dressed in a red robe that is glamorous and moving, and the corners of the robe are slanted.


    These two, one immortal and the other Lengyan. She is indeed the most outstanding female disciple of the Floating Cloud Sect. In the past, no one would compare these two people, but now, there are comparisons between these two people everywhere.


    In addition to the talent, in their opinion, the two are really comparable. Even Mu Fengxue''s talent can be compared with Mu Bingyun''s efforts, although there is still a gap in strength between the two.


    Li Dingxiang returned to her simple room, took her belongings away, went to the elders of Waifeng to explain the reason, put back the identity card belonging to the disciple of Waifeng, and followed Mu Bingyun back to Thunder Peak. , After receiving the identity card belonging to Thunder Peak, Mu Bingyun asked someone to help her build a house, beside Mu Bingyun, and settled down.


    "Senior Sister Li, you can settle down here from now on!"


    Li Dingxiang nodded: "Now you are also a powerhouse of the ninth rank of profound practitioners. You always call me Senior Sister Li, and I feel a little uneasy. Why don''t you call each other by name in the future!"


    "Alright."


    In fact, every time she called various senior sisters and seniors, she was also annoyed, thinking that in the future, Li Dingxiang would also be her person, so she didn''t need to be so troublesome, it would be better to be more intimate.


    "Okay, I''ll call you Lilac in the future, or you can call me Bingyun."


    said, a bottle appeared in her hand: "Lilac, there are ten days left in this month, go ahead and break through!"


    Li Dingxiang glanced at her, and finally took the bottle. When she knew that the other party had been rewarded with 600,000 profound stones by Nan Junmo, she was already stunned, but she happened to meet Mu Fengxue at the beginning. It stayed in her heart. At this moment, I couldn''t help but be surprised. Half a million profound stones were nothing.


    But, to her, it is really precious and she is very grateful.


    "Okay, I''m welcome."


    In the future, she will also do things for Mu Bingyun, and improving her strength can also help the other party.


    Mu Bingyun silently returned to her room, she was also a little happy at this moment. After a trip out, I harvested a different Li Lilac.


    However, above the main peak, the man in the robe led by Mu Fengxue followed her, chatting and laughing all the way to the hall.


    "Master, Junior Sister Xueer is back."


    Zixing hurried in and interrupted Ling Jichen, who was immersed in his memories. He raised his head: "What did you say?"


    "Sister Xueer is back."


    "Xueer is back?" He frowned, isn''t there a few days left? ?


    Just as he was thinking, footsteps sounded outside, accompanied by Mu Fengxue''s bright voice: "Chen, I''m back."


    Really heard Mu Fengxue''s voice, but it still made him a little happy, so he couldn''t help standing up and went over to greet her.


    "Cher is back?"


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue looked a little happy, and at the same time, Ling Jichen also found the young man in Huapao beside her and asked, "This is?"


    "Sect Master Ling!"


    Young Master Huapao just bowed his hands and said, "I''m from the Southern Wilderness."


    People from the Southern Wilderness? ?


    "Chen, it''s thanks to Senior Brother Li this time." Mu Fengxue explained quickly, "Last time I went on an adventure, thanks to Senior Brother Li for saving me, otherwise I would never have seen Chen. Senior Brother Li is the leader of the Jingyue Sect in Nanhuang. Brother." At this time, her eyes lit up.


    Nanhuang''s sect is indeed a little different from this Dongzhou. The senior brothers of a mere sect are all at the third rank of Xuanwang, and when Liuyun sect reaches the realm of Xuanwang, he can be directly promoted to elder, and he has the qualifications to elect the first seat. .

 Chapter 232： please come

    These sects in the Southern Wilderness are not qualified.


    This world is indeed much bigger than she imagined.


    Li Jinhua was a little arrogant when he heard Mu Fengxue''s introduction. Indeed, the Mirror Moon Sect in Nanhuang is also a very famous sect.


    Ling Jichen understood. It turned out that Xueer was rescued by this person in the last adventure. He heard that the other party was the Jingyue faction from Nanhuang. If he can get a certain position in Nanhuang one day, if he can have some sects that he can make friends with, he will naturally be happy.


    Ling Jichen bowed his hands to Li Jinhua, "Young Master Li is here at Liuyun for the first time. If you need anything, feel free to ask me."


    "The head is polite."


    Li Jinhua seemed very calm. Although Ling Jichen was stronger than him and was also the head of the No. 1 faction in Dongzhou, he was the senior brother of the Jingyue faction. It must be above the Liuyun faction.


    Among their sects, there are countless people in the Xuanhuang realm. He came all the way and saw that the strength of the disciples was very low. Naturally, he looked down on them a little. People like Xiang Mu Fengxue are very few. less.


    The reason why he came here was not because he saw Mu Fengxue''s talent.


    After all, people with immortal-level wood veins are really rare. A long time ago, he heard that a fairy-level wood vein appeared in Dongzhou. He originally planned to come and have a look. Later, the Liuyun faction took the lead and picked up Mu Fengxue. Later, Mu Fengxue appeared. The matter with Ling Jichen.


    Originally, he didn''t care much, but he didn''t want to save Mu Fengxue among the group of people unintentionally, that is the Immortal Grade Wood Vein. And he himself has a proud talent, immortal-level gold veins.


    His age is only about the same age as Ouyang Li, and he is about ten years older than Mu Fengxue. He is only in his thirties now, and in his thirties, he can reach the third rank of Xuanwang. There are really not many people like this.


    Ling Jichen also saw the arrogance in the other side''s eyes. Naturally, he had seen such a person a lot, whether it was in the past or this life, so he didn''t feel anything special.


    In the main hall, several people were discussing matters.


    The news about the elder brother of Jingyue Sect from Nanhuang has spread like wildfire in the entire Liuyun Sect, and Mu Bingyun has also heard about it.


    She could see at the time that this person was unusual, and she hadn''t thought of his background. It is said that this person is still a fairy-level golden vein, and like Mu Fengxue, he is a person whose talent cannot be powerful.


    The entire Floating Cloud Sect''s high-level officials were alarmed by this. Except for Nan Junmo, who didn''t listen to the call, all the leaders were invited over.


    It is normal for Nan Junmo not to go. In the Liuyun faction, Nan Junmo didn''t show up very much for a long time, and everyone got used to it.


    "I heard that your Liuyun Sect also has a disciple who overcomes his talent with hard work?"


    Li Jinhua''s words made everyone silent for a while.


    "That''s true, Mr. Li''s news is really wide!"


    The person who spoke was Elder Huangyan. Even though Ling Jichen was already the head of the entire sect, Elder Huangyan''s words still had great power in the entire sect.


    The person who supported Ling Jichen at the beginning was Elder Huang Yan, and this matter made people extremely puzzled. Everyone knows that Elder Huang Yan has long been eyeing the head of the sect, but he never thought that he would make Ling Jichen the sect head.


    They guessed again, whether Elder Huang Yan controlled Ling Jichen, it is really impossible to think about it now. The secret in it is indeed unpredictable. What happened six years ago is always a mystery in everyone''s mind.


    When Li Jinhua heard Elder Huangyan''s words, he couldn''t help but ask: "I don''t know where that disciple is now, but I really want to meet him. The talented person is Junior Sister Mu before me. I haven''t met him yet. People with bad talent who can still cultivate."


    He was really curious. After getting to know Mu Fengxue, she didn''t tell him much about the Flowing Cloud Sect, so he didn''t know that the woman in red that he caught a glimpse of that day was the one with bad talent.


    Although Nanhuang would inquire about the news here, a conceited person like him would not pay attention to the news of a little disciple anytime and anywhere, but just suddenly remembered and had this idea.


    is also curious!


    "Since Young Master Li wants to meet, let someone invite him!"


    Elder Huangyan''s gaze fell on the people around him, and suddenly he saw Mu Mingfei standing beside Qiao Wenshan with a trembling and weak face, and a deep smile flashed in his eyes.


    "Then, Ming Fei, go and invite her over! You two were quite acquainted once."


    They are all from the Mu family, although the current Mu Bingyun doesn¡¯t belong to the Mu family anymore.


    Since Qiao Wenshan''s accident, Elder Huang Yan bypassed Mu Mingfei''s life, and the price was to serve by Qiao Wenshan''s side. Everyone has no objection to this. A mere disciple of the inner peak does not have a big background. Speaking of which, he is a disciple of the Mu family. Now that he has arrived at the Liuyun Sect, he has his own destiny.


    Mu Mingfei shuddered when she heard Elder Huang Yan''s name, and now she understood that it was not that easy to cling to. In fact, in places where people can''t see, the suffering is far beyond the knowledge of outsiders.


    "Yes, Elder Huangyan."


    Qiao Wenshan''s eyes fell on her, and she subconsciously shook, making people look at each other in dismay.


    She walked out gently, and the sight from behind seemed to have pierced her back, which was very uncomfortable. She seemed to be insulted by everyone''s sight. Everyone knew that she was arranged by Elder Huangyan to serve Qiao Wenshan, a slave of Qiao Wenshan, and even a plaything.


    The loss of Qiao Wenshan as a man is more terrifying than the average man. She couldn''t hold it many times, but when she thought of her hatred, a strong fire burned in her eyes.


    One day, she will kill Qiao Wenshan, Huang Yan, Mu Fengxue, Mu Bingyun, and all those who dislike her, so that they dare to bully her like this.


    Also, she dug out the eyes of these people behind to feed the dogs!


    walked out of the hall step by step, her face showed a hideous face, holding a fist in one hand, holding a long sword in the other, stepping on the ground step by step, with incomparable force.


    The disciples who passed by her and saw her face and expression were all terrified, they didn''t dare to say hello, and they left quickly.


    Mu Mingfei went all the way to Thunder Peak, a place she had never been before, when she saw the lush trees all over the mountain, she was surprisingly calm.

 Chapter 233： aura

    Along the route, she finally arrived at Mu Bingyun''s house. Seeing the two houses next to each other, she also heard that Li Dingxiang had followed Mu Bingyun. Thinking that Mu Bingyun is now at the ninth rank of profound practitioners, there is a pain in her heart, why, why is a waste able to cultivate so fast, and why is she inferior to a waste?


    Why is the bad luck so good? He met Feng Qingyi and asked him to help him, met Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin, the young masters of the big family, and got the love of a big family lady like Ouyang Qingqing.


    Why? ?


    If she was allowed to meet herself, she would definitely be more powerful than this trash!


    But, she didn''t have any of this.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a chill, and heard a knock on the door. When he opened the door, it turned out that it was Mu Mingfei. They hadn''t seen each other for six years since the last time.


    I didn''t expect that the change in the other party was also a little big, and the whole person looked even more uncomfortable, and even had a gloomy and calculated feeling, like a person who didn''t love him.


    Today''s strength is not bad in terms of the opponent''s talent, Wu Zun ninth rank.


    "Mu Bingyun, Elder Huangyan has a request."


    "understood."


    Mu Mingfei doesn''t have any unnecessary nonsense, and she won''t scold Mu Bingyun again and again, it''s really a big change. The world of cultivation is really a grinding place. People like Mu Mingfei can be sharpened like this.


    If it was before, Mu Mingfei would have ridiculed her when she saw her, how could she speak so succinctly.


    Mu Mingfei has changed a lot. All of this is because for the past six years, she has lived by Qiao Wenshan''s side, living a life of no one and no ghost. During the day, she is high and high, and many people will call her when they see her. , Senior Sister Mu, but what about the night? It seems that everything has returned to hell, and no one knows what kind of pervert Qiao Wenshan, who has lost his qualifications to be a man, is.


    She silently lowered her head and looked at the scar on her wrist, her eyes flashing with incomparable anger, this is just the shallowest and smallest scar on her body.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun''s voice rang in her ears, causing her to quickly get out of her thoughts. Walking in front of Mu Bingyun, without saying a word, the latter did not intend to say anything.


    And Mu Mingfei, she really has nothing to say.


    After a while, the two finally arrived in the main hall.


    Before ?? walked in, Mu Bingyun felt a strong aura inside, and knew that it should be many high-level members of the Liuyun Sect. She walked in with a light expression on her face, and suddenly countless eyes fell on her.


    She stood still, letting everyone look at her.


    Li Jinhua was really amazed the moment he saw Mu Bingyun, and then he was a little disappointed. Even if the training is too fast and there is no proud talent, the more difficult it is to cultivate to the end, if this woman has a talent of at least Xuan-level wood veins, he thinks that she is a talent that can be made. It¡¯s a pity Unfortunately, it''s just a waste.


    If he has talent, he thinks that Mu Bingyun looks more flavorful than Mu Fengxue.


    "It''s really unusual." Li Jinhua said in admiration, "This is Junior Sister Bingyun, right?"


    "Cousin, this is Senior Brother Li of the Jingyue School."


    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s words, Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on this Li Jinhua, Li Jinhua, who had met in Nanhuang in his previous life. He is a genius with immortal-level golden veins, and he is somewhat arrogant, but he is not a man of great evil. However, such people are very easy to be exploited.


    She came back with Mu Fengxue this time. She didn''t know what Mu Fengxue was thinking, but she definitely wanted to use Li Jinhua. This life''s Mu Fengxue seems to be a little different. She doesn''t care about the specific differences. In short, they can only be enemies.


    You mortal enemy!


    "Bingyun has seen Senior Brother Li."


    The rest of the people were a little surprised. Although this Mu Bingyun is not very talented, the speed of cultivation is really a bit fast. In the past six years, he has reached the ninth rank of the profound practitioner, a mere waste of blood, and he is actually able to cultivate. At this point, it surprised them.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt two special gazes, Ling Jichen and Feng Qingyi. Feng Qingyi was a little happy, as if feeling relieved for her.


    And Ling Jichen was surprised and unbelievable. When he heard it before, he didn''t feel anything. When he saw Mu Bingyun walk in here, he couldn''t take his eyes off.


    He was used to seeing the woman in the gray robe. Once upon a time, when he knew that she was so amazing when she put on the red robe, he thought that few people would not be amazed.


    Mu Fengxue felt a little uncomfortable seeing so many people staring at Mu Bingyun.


    This Li Jinhua is also, what is Mu Bingyun to see at this time, what is there to see with this waste?


    "Bingyun, you are cultivating very fast." Feng Qingyi said with a smile, "Continue from now on! Don''t be slow, if you have anything, you can come to this seat."


    "Thank you Fengshouzuo."


    "It''s really good, I think the foundation is also very solid."


    This person was a little surprised when he opened his mouth.


    They turned their heads and saw an indifferent man, nodding and commenting at Mu Bingyun. Is this the elder Mo Xing they knew? ?


    For Mo Xing''s compliment, Mu Bingyun only gave a token thanks, but she didn''t remember that Mo Xing caused her internal injury, although it had been more than ten years, it still remained in her heart. is so clear.


    She is a vengeful person.


    Mo Xing saw the look in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, his face suddenly a little embarrassed, it''s been more than ten years, why is this disciple still holding revenge? ?


    He thought she had forgotten all about it.


    I didn''t expect her to have a good memory.


    "That''s right, you have to work harder in the future. In the future cultivation, it will be even more difficult for you."


    Seeing so many people complimenting her, Ling Jichen finally couldn''t bear it any longer, and came with some words of blow. He felt that Mu Bingyun''s progress was truly unbelievable.


    At this moment, even when Mu Fengxue stood in front of her, it was not so dazzling.


    was so surprised.


    "Disciples of Thunder Peak, the road of cultivation in the future will only become smoother and smoother, and it cannot become more and more difficult."


    suddenly sounded, and people couldn''t help but look up, only to see Nan Junmo in black clothes appearing at the door, and in the blink of an eye, he walked to Mu Bingyundu''s side, with an arrogant look on his face, he quickly suppressed everyone.


    Elder Huangyan couldn''t help standing up: "You broke through again??"


    Why do you say it again, because Nan Junmo is breaking through every year, and there is no one year that does not break through. For others, it is more and more difficult to walk. For Nan Junmo, his cultivation path is It''s getting simpler. From the slow start, there must be small breakthroughs every year.

 Chapter 234： Arrogant

    In the six years of Mu Bingyun''s retreat, Nan Junmo broke through six times, and many high-level officials of the Liuyun faction knew about this. From the ninth order of Xuanwang to the fifth order of Xuanhuang now. He is already the first person among several peaks. I am afraid that only those hidden masters hidden in the depths of the Flowing Cloud Sect can suppress him!


    Nan Junmo''s talent was not the best in their generation. The person with the best talent is Ling Jichen, and he himself can only be sent to the middle. Many years ago, he was also the object of many people''s disapproval.


    "Congratulations on the first South Tower."


    Ling Jichen''s eyes sank, Nan Junmo still broke through so fast, she knew this for a long time. In a few years, the other party will be able to break through Xuanhuang and reach the realm of Xuanzun.


    He has changed a lot, but he can''t change Nan Junmo''s fate.


    In the past life, when Nan Junmo broke through to the realm of Xuanzun, he had already left Liuyun Sect and went to Beihai. This matter was concealed by everyone, that is, a few leaders knew about it. Originally, Nan Junmo was reluctant to show his face. Everyone didn''t see him and thought he was in retreat.


    Nan Junmo in this life is probably the same, right?


    If he hadn''t become the head of the Liuyun Sect, I''m afraid he would have taken Xue''er to Beihai, but now he has a heavy responsibility, unless another suitable candidate is found. Besides, there is no leader who has been in office for decades, unless a huge mistake has been made.


    Nan Junmo walked in and motioned for Mu Bingyun to follow him.


    walked to the side, saw his position, and sat down suddenly, without being polite at all. He leaned back in his chair and watched a few people.


    said: "Are you very free?"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone changed color. What does this Nan Junmo mean? ?


    However, although they were dissatisfied in their hearts, they dared not speak out.


    "I''ve been looking forward to the first seat in the south for a long time, because I want to meet Junior Sister Bingyun, so..."


    "So you just summoned my Thunder Peak disciples at will?" Nan Junmo''s questioning made Li Jinhua a little annoyed.


    Nan Junmo looked away and landed on Elder Huangyan''s face: "Old man, your idea, right?"


    "What if it''s Elder Ben''s. Since she is a disciple of Liuyun Sect, she should obey the call of Elder Ben."


    "This seat is not allowed!"


    Nan Junmo took out his jug and took a sip. The color changed immediately. Is this Nan Junmo going to be crazy again? ? I saw him slap the jug heavily on the table, and with a loud noise, he stood up, "My disciple of Thunder Peak, is it for you to summon??"


    "If people want to see you, let them see you? So cheap?"


    Everyone looked at each other, but Nan Junmo''s words seemed to make sense. Although Li Jinhua was the senior brother of the Jingyue faction, he was not very strong after all. The other party said that they just didn''t want to be so stingy. Something is wrong.


    Nan Junmo saw that they were silent, and his eyes fell on Li Jinhua''s face, which made the latter''s heart skip a beat, what is this wine lunatic going to do? He heard from the elders in the sect that there was a drunken lunatic named Nan Junmo in the Liu Yun sect, who was the leader of Thunder Peak.


    Now that he thinks about it, he seems to regret it, but who knows that Mu Bingyun is a disciple of Thunder Peak. If he had known earlier, he would have thought about it a lot, and would never provoke this wine lunatic. There must be a reason why the elders in the sect are so jealous.


    "Where are you from?"


    "The disciple is from the Jingyue School."


    Nan Junmo narrowed his eyes: "The Mirror Moon Sect, is that the Mirror Moon Sect that controls a lot of mysterious stone mines?"


    I don''t know why, but when Nan Junmo asked this, his hands trembled, as if something bad had happened. But for this person who put him under a lot of pressure, he could only nod his head obediently.


    If it wasn''t for the elders to explain to him, he probably wouldn''t be so afraid, but Nan Junmo is so powerful, the elders have already said it, so he must be more careful.


    The rest of the people were a little surprised when they heard Li Jinhua''s answer. In front of them, Li Jinhua called himself a subordinate, so why did he call himself a disciple in front of Nan Junmo? ?


    Sure enough, are people so different?


    They all knew when Nan Junmo was alone in the Southern Wilderness, but nothing happened. Wouldn''t let Li Jinhua do this? ? After all, the other party is also a sect''s senior brother.


    Generally, for a sect of medium or above, the disciples in the area are replaced every 100 years. During this 100 years, all the new disciples are called brothers and sisters to each other. And the disciples who have completed one hundred years will retreat and cultivate with peace of mind. Those who are qualified to become elders are elders. Those who do not have this strength can only be called by other names. Each sect is different. .


    Generally, disciples who have retired will not show up very much. If they have not reached the realm of profound practitioners for more than a hundred years, then there is really not much possibility for cultivation.


    Either retreat, or think of other ways out, or go down the mountain.


    The sect has to recruit disciples every few years. If you don''t leave the dross and leave the essence, then you really can''t hold it. Especially for disciples who have been over a hundred years old, if they have not reached the realm of profound practitioners, they will no longer provide monthly records. For them, it is very difficult to cultivate.


    In fact, some old monks who are living abroad, with their descendants, are mostly eliminated from the sect.


    After all, this is a cruel cultivation world. As long as you have good talent, cultivate fast, and meet the requirements of the sect, then the sect will train you without any room. If you are a piece of rotten wood, it is not worth it.


    It is also possible to stay, but the resources for cultivation need to be obtained by oneself. Where they live, the Liuyun faction will not make any adjustments.


    "It turns out that you are the one from the Jingyue faction!" Nan Junmo took a deep look at Li Jinhua, "Do you think that if you want to see my disciple of Thunder Peak, you can meet me?? Do you think your Jingyue faction is very good, do you want to unify Dongzhou?"


    Nan Junmo made a sound, but everyone didn''t answer. The more they listened to Nan Junmo''s words, they felt like they were brainwashed, as if what the other party said was reasonable, and what they did just now seemed to embarrass the Liuyun faction. .


    After thinking about it, everyone looked at Li Jinhua a little bit unpleasantly.


    Li Jinhua''s heart suddenly burst, why did the person who was polite just now look so fierce? ?


    He didn''t do anything, did he? ?

 Chapter 235： wont treat you badly

    Is this the place where the elders said that Nan Junmo was terrifying? ?


    That was really scary.


    "Disciples naturally won''t do this, but..."


    "Just curious, are you going to see my Thunder Peak disciple?"


    Nan Junmo only held on to this sentence, which made Li Jinhua feel like he was about to collapse. He really wanted to go back to Nanhuang and Jingyue Sect, where he was so friendly and everyone respected him very much.


    In front of Nan Junmo, he felt that he had no chance to interrupt at all, and was almost eaten by the other party.


    "I don''t know what to do with the South First Tower?"


    A ray of light flashed in Nan Junmo''s eyes, which was caught by Mu Bingyun, as if this person was waiting for the other party''s words after saying so much. Suddenly, her eyes flashed. Could it be that she was thinking? ?


    "What should I do?? You watch my Thunder Peak disciple at will, what do you want to do?"


    Nan Junmo stepped on the stool, "What do you think should be done about this matter?"


    The people around were silent, they thought that Nan Junmo was going to make a big move. Yes, the big move, every time Nan Junmo appears, he will definitely enlarge the move. At this time, don''t go over to provoke it, so as not to be affected by Chiyu.


    Li Jinhua was a little difficult, but at the moment he was embarrassed and angry: "South First, the disciple is the eldest disciple of the Jingyue Sect. Today, I didn''t want to offend. This is the Liuyun Sect, and the disciples dare not..."


    Before Li Jinhua''s words were finished, Nan Junmo grabbed the words: "Do you mean that this seat bullied a disciple??"


    "Don''t dare."


    He said that he didn''t dare. Isn''t that what he thought in his heart?


    He was also curious, why the leader of the Flowing Cloud Sect dared to speak like this, but he was not stopped by others. It seemed that others were still a little scared. Could it be that this Nanjunmo is more powerful than these people? ?


    really confused him, even though the elders in the sect warned him, he was still a little unconvinced.


    "Well, I won''t bully your little disciple anymore." Nan Junmo took a sip of wine, and the eyes of those who were familiar with him jumped, "Send a letter and ask your elders to come?"


    Li Jinhua was a little dumbfounded. Originally, he wanted to let Nan Junmo know his identity. After all, because of his status as the leader, he bullied a young disciple of another sect. Isn''t this a shameful thing? ?


    However, he did not expect that Nan Junmo would directly let him pass a letter to the sect to call someone. The tone in his mouth also made him feel that you are too weak and do not want to bully you. Let your elders come and I will bully your elders. All right.


    He felt that this must be an illusion.


    The rest of the people were a little stunned. It turned out that this was Nan Junmo''s purpose. They didn''t stop it, but they wanted to see what Nan Junmo wanted to do. , is not a bad thing, after all, there is only a little misunderstanding between Li Jinhua and Li Jinhua, and everything is fine.


    Therefore, Li Jinhua''s expectation of everyone to stop Nan Junmo was unsuccessful, and he was really disappointed.


    Previously, he could see from the expressions of everyone that this Nanjun Mo was very powerful. In the cultivation world, strength is the most respected, so I can''t blame anyone, blame him for being so unlucky?


    "South First Tower, isn''t this inappropriate, will it cause more misunderstanding between the two sects?"


    Suddenly, a crisp female voice sounded.


    When ??Mu Fengxue finished saying these words, she felt everyone''s eyes were on her, and her cheeks seemed to be burned by flames, and it was very painful. Did she say it wrong?


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched. There is nothing wrong with what he said. It''s just that these people didn''t stop Nan Junmo''s actions from the beginning, so it can only show that Nan Junmo and the others can''t afford it, or they acquiesced to Nan Junmo''s behavior.


    She guessed both, that Nan Junmo is very powerful, although it is only known among these high-level disciples, the low-level disciples always think that Nan Junmo is very weak among the several leaders of the Liuyun Sect.


    Nan Junmo''s gaze also fell on Mu Fengxue, making her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "South First Tower, isn''t what the disciple said wrong??"


    As long as she breaks through to the realm of Xuanwang, she will be on an equal footing with this person in the future, there is no need to be inferior, although the other party is very powerful, but her own talent is powerful, and she will surpass the other party sooner or later. Thinking of this, she calmed down instead.


    Nan Junmo raised his eyes and said, "You are right, but this seat invites the elders of the Jingyue faction to come over, maybe they can make friends with the Jingyue faction, how can the two factions be at odds?? What to judge, or just rely on your guess?"


    "Since there is any misunderstanding, of course, we have to talk face-to-face, so that the misunderstanding can be resolved as quickly as possible, right? Li Jinhua, you didn''t say it yourself. I feel that this seat is bullying you, and this seat asked you to invite your elders to come. what?"


    "Mu Fengxue, do you have any comments?"


    Mu Fengxue was shocked, she suddenly felt that Nan Junmo looked at her very unpleasantly, could this person be the villain? ? In this case, she needs to pay more attention. Now it seems really possible, after all, this person is facing Mu Bingyun.


    "Disciple understands."


    At this moment, although she was extremely arrogant, she had to bow her head. When Nan Junmo said those words, others took it for granted. It seems that she committed a stupid thing today. was thinking of this.


    Especially when she was talking just now, she also received Ling Jichen''s eyes, which meant that she should stop talking. Over the years, she knew that the other party had been working for the development of Nanhuang for a long time. If she could really invite the elders of the Jingyue faction over, with this little misunderstanding, would they be able to make the two factions fight against each other?


    That is really impossible.


    Why didn''t she think of this before? ?


    She herself felt that she was not calm this time, and felt a little uncomfortable. Perhaps it was because he felt extremely uncomfortable seeing Mu Bingyun being protected by such a powerful person.


    Now Mu Bingyun is guarded by Nan Junmo of Thunder Peak. She wants to deal with each other, which is really impossible in Liuyun Sect. Jun Mo found out and didn''t know what the consequences were.


    "It''s good to understand." Nan Junmo took a deep look at Mu Fengxue, she had a feeling of being seen through, and felt very uncomfortable. This Nan Junmo will definitely not have a good relationship with her, maybe she is really an enemy.


    "Call your elders, these days, you will stay in the Liuyun faction and will not treat you badly."


    Nan Junmo smiled like a fox, Mu Bingyun felt it.

 Chapter 236： Reward again?

    Li Jinhua also trembled. He wondered if he was being used by this Nan Junmo. Seeing everyone''s eyes, he silently took out the communication talisman, passed the news to the elders in the sect, and explained the matter back to the original.


    After a while, his communication talisman lit up, and a voice suddenly appeared in it: "Stinky boy, wait for Lao Tzu to come over to clean up you! Nan Junmo, please don''t bully my disciples of Jingyue Sect, you wait!"


    "Haha, Elder Jingyi, I haven''t seen you for many years, you still have the same temperament, this seat is waiting for you here," Nan Junmo laughed, "By the way, when you come, remember to prepare more. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Hearing Nan Junmo''s voice, everyone couldn''t help shaking. Why did they think that Nan Junmo had calculated this elder named Jing Yi to death. Everyone felt that in the hall, where Nan Junmo was blowing, a cool breeze was blowing, which made people feel very scary.


    When Nan Junmo came back to his senses, he saw that everyone didn''t speak. He raised his head and took a sip of wine and then put away the white jade jug. His legs were also put down from the stool, and he patted his trousers.


    stood straight there, he looked a bit like a rogue before, but now he looks like a more polite boy. Nan Junmo is not bad-looking, but every time he does something that ruins his image.


    So that everyone feels that this is just an image of an alcoholic and a rogue, so when Nan Junmo is mentioned, the first thing that reminds people is not his appearance, but the image of an alcoholic.


    "You have nothing to say?"


    Everyone: You have finished talking, what else do they say?


    "If that''s the case, then this seat will leave first. By the way, when the elder Jingyi arrives, remember to inform me for life," Nan Junmo glanced at Ling Jichen, and a smile appeared on his face, "This seat still feels that , Lei Ting Peak''s Bing Yun is much better looking than your Ling Yun Peak''s Mu Feng Xue, what do you think?"


    Mu Fengxue was a little embarrassed as soon as these words fell. Did you say this in person? ?


    "Each has its own merits, South Tower, if you have nothing to do, you can really leave."


    Ling Jichen''s words only made Nan Junmo smile. He felt good about Ling Jichen''s words. He didn''t see Mu Fengxue''s aggrieved face. He definitely hoped that Ling Jichen would say directly, she Looks better than Mu Bingyun, right?


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity that his Thunder Peak''s Frozen Cloud charm is so powerful that it actually makes the Sect Master distracted, and it really gives him a long face!


    He decided that he must reward him well.


    Immediately, Mu Bingyun saw another one and floated directly in front of her: "Take it, this seat will reward you."


    "This..." Reward again?


    It¡¯s only been a few days, right? ?


    The people behind ?? are a little envious. I heard that this Nanjun Mofan rewarded his disciples with 100,000 profound stones to start with. They really don''t know where she got so many profound stones, it seems that they can''t spend it all.


    Then there must be more than 100,000 profound stones in this ring.


    This kind of feeling is really sour, even if Ling Jichen, the head of the sect, asks him to take out 100,000 and throw it to a disciple at will, he will hesitate.


    And he didn''t think Nan Junmo only rewarded Mu Bingyun once.


    Thinking of Nan Junmo''s handwriting, his hands trembled a little. Any disciple who is valued by Nan Junmo will definitely benefit a lot. And she is valued by Nan Junmo. He has never seen Nan Junmo come to the main hall to support the disciple because of a disciple.


    Everyone understands that this is Nan Junmo telling them that it is best not to provoke Mu Bingyun, otherwise they will wait and see!


    Today, they can still remember that Nan Junmo is actually a mysterious figure in the Liuyun faction. Even the hidden world powerhouses of the Liu Yun faction have a respectful look towards Nan Junmo. This has always been something Ling Jichen has never understood.


    Mu Bingyun felt that everyone was paying attention to her, and hurriedly put away the ring, she had a hunch that it might not be less than what was given to her before. When she looked inside, although she was very surprised, her expression was extremely calm.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s really a lot, it should be called a lot!


    A full one million profound stones!


    She has never seen a million profound stones in her past and present life. He was really too generous, making her hands tremble a little, but fortunately she still stood firm.


    She glanced at Nan Junmo and quickly thanked: "Thank you first seat."


    "Well, don''t thank you, you did a very good job, so if this seat is happy, I will reward you."


    This is really willful, and I don''t know how rich he is.


    People:¡­


    Wood Blizzard:¡­


    Nan Junmo looks like I''m so rich, and I can spend as much as I want, which is really dazzling, especially Mu Fengxue, she doesn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment, this Nan Junmo gives Her impact was really too great.


    In fact, everyone is wondering, Mu Bingyun seems to have been standing on the side all the time, not doing anything at all, right? ?


    Why did Nan Junmo say that, you did a very good job? ?


    Everyone was recalling carefully, and suddenly they remembered that the other party said that Mu Bingyun was better than Mu Fengxue, and they understood in an instant. Is this Nan Junmo because Mu Bingyun looks better than Mu Fengxue? ?


    This is really an unacceptable thing!


    Just because she looks good, so she should be rewarded? ?


    This is too childish, isn''t it? ?


    Only Ling Jichen understands that Nan Junmo is not a child''s play, but is thinking about how to reward Mu Bingyun, and it seems that he wants to cultivate Mu Bingyun well. This life has changed too much, and everything in the past life can no longer be used as a reference, especially now that he has become the head of the Liuyun Sect, this is the biggest change in himself, so everything in the future is unpredictable. of.


    Xueer, he will still protect Xueer well, this is what he said.


    It¡¯s just that when protecting Xue¡¯er, he has to take into account the safety of the entire Liuyun Sect. He doesn¡¯t want Liuyun Sect to have any problems in his hands.


    "Bingyun, go back to Thunder Peak with this seat! By the way, in the future, except for this seat, other people can ignore that no one can summon my disciple of Thunder Peak without any reason, especially today, you understand. Don''t you? I don''t want to see you being so obedient and obedient next time, so I came here."


    is clearly saying that Mu Bingyun is not, and the people here don¡¯t know what the other party is telling them. It means that if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t provoke Mu Bingyun, otherwise he Nan Junmo will not be polite.


    They said that they had already remembered it in their hearts, and they would never summon people from Thunder Peak in the future, lest this Nan Junmo would come out and make trouble.

 Chapter 237： Used to it

    Every time Nan Junmo appeared, it would give people a lot of headaches. Thinking that when the elder Jingyi came over, he had to see this hateful face, and everyone felt a little pain.


    "Disciple remembered."


    Mu Bingyun is very cooperative, she is very happy to do this kind of thing that can make Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen unhappy. Moreover, this person is also the first seat of Thunder Peak. She seems to like doing such refreshing things, which makes her feel that coming to Thunder Peak is a good choice.


    Nan Junmo''s eyes were filled with admiration. With a wave of his sleeve, he floated out with Mu Bingyun, very windy. It''s really interesting to ask the people behind you to look at each other.


    "Zixing, arrange a place for Mr. Li!"


    At this time, Ling Jichen can only do this. In fact, he thinks this is not bad. Previously, this person named Li Jinhua had his nostrils turned upside down and seemed to be despised by everyone. Suddenly, Nan Junmo came to suppress him for a while, and he became very well-behaved.


    Other people in Nanjun will not pay attention to Nan Junmo''s behavior. No matter what Nan Junmo does, it will never be harmful to the Liuyun faction. This is why many elders can endure Nan Junmo''s unruly behavior.


    And, every time Nan Junmo conflicts with other sects, the one who gets the benefit will be the Liuyun sect. Speaking of which, Nan Junmo has indeed played a lot of roles in the Liuyun faction, so Nan Junmo''s bad temper can be tolerated.


    Mu Bingyun was brought back to Thunder Peak by Nan Junmo at once, and placed her in front of the house. Nan Junmo did not leave. His sight saw another house next to the house. In front of the house, There was a one-armed woman standing, and the woman''s determined look attracted him.


    Mu Bingyun quickly said, "This is the disciple''s person."


    After she said this, Nan Junmo also understood that this person should be from the outer peak, and the people from the outer peak were favored by the inner peak, so they naturally belonged to the disciple of the inner peak.


    For example, the sub-stars around Ling Jichen have something like this relationship.


    "I understand, she is not bad, she seems to be more talented than you."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know how to answer this, but on the surface it looked like this. At this moment, Li Dingxiang also walked to Mu Bingyundu''s side with some worry in her eyes.


    "Bingyun, are you all right?"


    Previously, she saw Mu Mingfei taking Mu Bingyun away, she thought something was wrong, she kept guarding here, if she didn''t see Mu Bingyun again, she planned to go out and ask. If something really happened, it shouldn''t be that Mu Mingfei was the only one who came over and took Mu Bingyun away. After waiting patiently for a while, he saw a man bring Mu Bingyun back.


    "It''s okay, this is the first seat of Thunder Peak, Nan Junmo."


    After hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, she came to her senses and hurriedly saluted, "Disciple Li Dingxiang, I have seen the first seat in the south."


    "Get up, you have good eyesight, follow Bingyun to work hard in the future, she will not treat you badly." Nan Junmo''s words made Mu Bingyun a little dumbfounded. Is this Nan Junmo talking a little too much? Li Dingxiang was also stunned for a moment, this Nan''s first seat is so familiar with Bingyun?


    "Take it!"


    Mu Bingyun felt that Nan Junmo''s old problem was that he loved to loose wealth, but she also knew that there were really not many people who could make Nan Junmo a boy who scattered wealth. You can see it from the outside reviews. And after so many years, she hadn''t heard of any disciple Nan Junmo would do this to.


    It is really an honor for her.


    It''s a pity that she has never seen this person in her previous life. If she did, he wouldn''t be confused by those appearances like other people, right? ? Judging from the other party''s view of himself and Mu Fengxue, although Nan Junmo looks rather confused and has the image of an alcoholic, his heart is very transparent.


    "Take it!"


    Seeing that Li Dingxiang was a little hesitant, Mu Bingyun said quickly, "The first one in the south is the most generous and richest one in the Liuyun Sect."


    Hearing what Mu Bingyun said, Nan Junmo said that she was right.


    "Bingyun is quite right."


    He is the most generous and richest.


    Li Dingxiang took it in her hand: "The disciple thanked the first seat of the South!" At this moment, she suddenly felt that her luck had improved. Sure enough, Mu Bingyun was a person with cultivation luck, and even brought it to herself. got lucky.


    "Okay, this seat will leave first. If you are okay, go to the main hall and choose some moves to practice. Although most of the moves of Thunder Peak are about thunder and lightning, you can learn from them. The exercises of practice are originally the same. , this move is naturally the same, and it can become its own thing through its own evolution."


    "Disciple understands."


    In fact, she herself has the same meaning. Although the thunder pulse technique left by her father is very powerful, and the moves inside are also very powerful, but with her current strength, if she can learn some simple moves first, it may be effective. even better. Although her Thunder Vessel is already at the ninth rank of Xuanshi, she cannot perform those powerful moves continuously if she is not at the realm of Xuanwang.


    Thunder Peak is naturally much simpler, relatively speaking, its power is also much smaller, but its attack power is naturally smaller and consumes less, which is more suitable for her. This time, she mainly looked at the low-level thunder pulse technique. As for the wood pulse, she already had a lot in her mind.


    At the moment, I don¡¯t need to care so much.


    After Nan Junmo left, Li Dingxiang relaxed, she couldn''t be as relaxed as Mu Bingyun. Then she couldn''t help looking at the contents of the ring, and suddenly her eyes widened. There was a piece of white flowers inside, all of which were profound stones. With a move of her consciousness, she calculated roughly, it should be about 100,000. ? ?


    So generous!


    Mu Bingyun saw Li Dingxiang standing in the same place, a little dumbfounded, and patted her shoulder: "Just get used to it."


    Li Dingxiang said that she really can''t get used to it.


    She had never seen so many profound stones. The most she had seen were only tens of thousands. She had never seen her own so many times, as if she was dreaming.


    With so many profound stones, you can buy many cultivation resources.


    "Lilac, let''s go to the main hall to choose moves! You shouldn''t have chosen those things, right?"


    Li Lilac nodded: "No."


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Dingxiang suppressed the excitement, and the two came to the main hall of Thunder Peak. The entire five floors were filled with books of various exercises and moves, and both of them were a little dizzy.


    "You pick it up yourself, I''ll go take a look."


    Mu Bingyun started watching from the first floor, and she slowly flipped through whatever she felt she could see. This is the site of Thunder Peak. You can come and watch these exercises at any time, there are no restrictions.

 Chapter 238： Dongzhou Fair

    This Thunder Peak is a little different from other places. In other places, there are conditions to watch these moves and exercises, such as how long you can watch at one time, and when you can come to watch it.


    The only requirement of ??Thunder Peak is that you can watch it, but you can¡¯t take it away or excerpt it. Just remember what''s in your head, it''s all yours.


    She thinks this method is good. It can urge the disciples to absorb the knowledge inside. Speaking of which, Nan Junmo is really powerful, no wonder he has such great prestige.


    There are also many people in the hall, all of them are doing their own things seriously, their movements are gentle, no one dares to speak loudly, and there is no sound of footsteps at all.


    The atmosphere is so good, she likes it. Seeing that Li Dingxiang had already selected a book, she sat silently and read it. She smiled and turned to the other side. She didn''t sit and read the exercises, but stood on the bookshelf, flipping through them one by one.


    She feels that her memory is very good. Basically, as long as she glances at it once, she can see all the content in it, and it is simple and understandable.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Chiye, she guessed it should be.


    Mu Bingyun looked at each other from the first floor. She would take a second look at anyone she felt interested. If she had doubts, she would think about the doubts. If she couldn''t figure it out, she would keep it in her mind.


    Just like that, the day passed.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun is already on the second floor, and she has seen most of the second floor. Looking up, she found that it was getting late, and put down the book in her hand, she walked down the first floor, and found Li Dingxiang in a corner seat.


    "Lilac, I plan to be here for the past few days. If you want to go back, go back first, and you can also try the moves you just saw."


    "Okay, I also have the same intention, so I''ll go back first."


    Li Dingxiang was not pretentious, she browsed the moves in her hand again, put it back to its original place, said goodbye to Mu Bingyun and left alone.


    Mu Bingyun returned to the second floor and continued to watch. She found that in just one day, many of Lei Mai''s moves were familiar to her. She planned to watch more in the next few days. She could see wherever she could. Read it once. Occasionally, when she sees some interesting Wood Vein moves, she will take a second look.


    Today''s wood veins are no longer the so-called waste veins since they absorbed the essence of tree spirits. Although they have been tested, they are definitely human-level pseudo-wood veins, but they are not the same when practiced.


    For about ten days in a row, she played all kinds of moves here. Li Dingxiang came over every two or three days. After reading it, she immediately went back to practice and found that this method was very good.


    It is worth mentioning that Li Lilac is Lei Mai. She made the right choice this time. The exercises and moves here seemed to be delivered to her.


    Such a hard-won opportunity, she will naturally cherish it. Although the things here can''t fly, she still feels that what she has learned, the things left in her mind belong to her, otherwise there will be no sense of security.


    These days, Li Dingxiang has learned a lot of moves. If she encounters that monster again, she will definitely not be so embarrassed. She glanced at her left arm, still a little regretful.


    But for a moment, there was some hope in her eyes. Maybe she can succeed. She has now reached the second rank of Emperor Wu, and Mu Bingyun said that she will break through after this month. After taking the medicine pill, she practiced with great concentration, and she really broke through, and she broke through the second rank all at once. In the past, she Every time I break through the first order, it is very difficult.


    Never thought that it would become so easy now. Now she has more and more confidence in her cultivation path. As long as she continues, she believes that she will be able to reshape her body.


    She walked into the main hall. This time, she did not choose a move, but went straight to the fourth floor without stopping at all.


    On the fourth floor, in a corner, she saw Mu Bingyun leaning against the wall, frowning in thought, a smile appeared on her face.


    She walked in front of Mu Bingyun. Seeing that she was still thinking, she did not disturb her, but stood on the side and waited silently. She must be comprehending something at this time, so it is better not to disturb her.


    After a while, Mu Bingyun retreated from his thoughts and saw Li Lilac standing on the side.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "In a few days, there will be a trade fair at the foot of the mountain. When all the sects and monks in Dongzhou gather, I will ask you if you are interested."


    Hearing what Li Dingxiang said, Mu Bingyun seemed to remember it. It was true. This fair is very large and will be held for two months. Some of them came from various places, as well as the cultivators from Dongzhou. .


    Of course, Xizhou and Nanhuang will also send people over.


    This is the Dongzhou Fair that can only be held once in a hundred years. She must go to such a thing. Fortunately, Li Dingxiang reminded her. If she had been watching the exercises here, I am afraid she would have missed it.


    At present, she has reached the fourth floor, and it has been ten days, but she has only watched the fourth floor for about seven days. I can imagine that in the end, the things inside are more complicated.


    Don¡¯t write it down, just stare at it all the time. If you can¡¯t see two, you will feel very uncomfortable.


    She also endured watching it. This is the secret of powerful moves. If you want to see it in the bottom of your heart, you really can''t do it without any strength. Fortunately, Chi Ye was there, which relieved her a lot of pressure.


    On the fifth floor, I''m afraid she won''t be able to go up until she breaks through to the realm of Xuanwang.


    Mu Bingyun closed the booklet and put it in its original position: "Of course I''m going, when will it start?"


    "The day after tomorrow." Li Dingxiang still hesitated, "Bingyun, we can go to the trade fair, but Mu Fengxue will definitely be eyeing you, you must be careful then."


    Mu Bingyun told her about the conflict between himself and Mu Fengxue, knowing that the two of them had reached a state of immortality.


    Although she didn''t know what the conflict was between the two, she could sense from the other party''s tone that the other party would not let Mu Fengxue go.


    However, Mu Fengxue is not so easy to deal with. Now that Ling Jichen is already a strong person in the Xuanhuang realm, if he wants to kill Mu Fengxue, he must first kill Ling Jichen.


    When she heard this, her eyes were shocked, she did not expect Mu Bingyun to have such a big revenge.


    seems to have a conflict with Ling Jichen. After all, Ling Jichen is the head of the Liu Yun faction, so she was a little worried at first. Later, I saw that Mu Bingyun was not the kind of impulsive person, and I knew that if I wasn''t sure, the other party wouldn''t take action.

 Chapter 239： Mirror One Elder

    Although Liuyun Sect is their sect, anyone can sit in the position of headmaster. She doesn''t think that killing Ling Jichen will affect anything.


    Mu Bingyun felt a little surprised after knowing Li Dingxiang''s reaction.


    "Then let''s prepare. There will definitely be a lot of good things. If you like it, buy it back. Don''t save it. Nanshou is a very rich man."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Indeed, Nan Junmo was a very rich man.


    Immediately, the two walked out of the hall, and from a distance they saw a figure coming from far to near, accompanied by white clouds, and landed neatly in front of them.


    "South First Block."


    The two greeted each other, Nan Junmo stopped, and then the two got up, looking puzzled.


    "Go to the main peak with this seat, and Elder Jingyi is here."


    Nan Junmo''s brows were filled with joy, and he vaguely revealed a calculation, and his eyes also showed the expression of doing bad things.


    "The first south block is to let us follow you there?"


    Mu Bingyun is still a little stunned, is this a bit inappropriate?


    Elder Mirror One met with the top officials of the sect, how could they go over to disturb him? She vaguely felt that Nan Junmo let them go, probably not because of his accompany, but for other reasons.


    Nan Junmo''s eyes fell on her with a deep expression: "Yes, let you follow this seat."


    Since they made it so clear, she couldn''t refuse.


    The past is in the past. Anyway, with Nan Junmo here, no one else can do anything to her.


    Nan Junmo saw that they agreed, waved his sleeves, and the two were taken off by him, and quickly went to the main peak. In the blink of an eye, I saw the main peak.


    The three figures landed on the main peak, and the disciples on both sides hurriedly saluted, but Nan Junmo ignored it. Mu Bingyun found that his former immortal temperament suddenly became very ruffian. .


    There is a feeling of being fooled at any time. Occasionally, like a drunk, swaying and swaggering into it, there is no appearance of being the first.


    The two quickly followed behind, but Mu Bingyun was somewhat looking forward to what Nan Junmo would do later. She vaguely felt that Elder Jingyi might not end well.


    When the three of them walked into the hall, Qi Shushua''s eyes focused on them, to be precise, they should have gathered on Nan Junmo''s body. Nan Junmo walked to his place generously and sat down. Mu Bingyun and the two naturally stood by his side, and she found that in addition to the high-ranking members of the sect, there were other disciples in the hall.


    The two brothers and sisters Ouyang Li and Mu Fengxue also came.


    "Elder Jingyi, how are you doing recently?"


    Nan Junmo lay on the chair and asked leisurely, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, I really miss you."


    She found that on Li Jinhua''s side, there was indeed an old man with a white beard. The old man looked very energetic.


    When Nan Junmo walked in, she never looked away. She also found that in the eyes of the other party, it was not anger, hatred, or joy, but fear and precaution, as if she was afraid of being calculated.


    This is weird.


    Could it be that Jingyi suffered a loss from Nan Junmo before?


    She thought about it carefully and felt that it was really possible.


    Hearing Nan Junmo''s greetings, Elder Jingyi was not at all happy. He glared at Li Jinhua. It''s not good to provoke anyone, but Nan Junmo, who is the worst to provoke, isn''t he spraying feces on himself? ?


    Li Jinhua was a little wronged, who knew that this Nan Junmo would not be easy to provoke.


    Now he is also very regretful.


    "Nan Junmo, this elder doesn''t miss you at all!"


    Jingyi said with a proud face, "I didn''t expect that my Jingyue faction''s disciples would come to your Liuyun faction, and you would be able to bully even a dignified leader, you simply don''t have the demeanor of being a leader!"


    In the face of Jing Yi''s condemnation, Nan Junmo just held his own jug and took a sip occasionally, which made people''s eyelids jump.


    Nanjun Mo leisurely put the jug on the table, and looked at the glasses lightly: "You said that this seat bullied your disciple, is there any evidence?"


    "Are there any scars on your body?"


    Two questions suddenly made Jingyi speechless. He knew that Nan Junmo was not easy to deal with. He was a little unwilling in his heart.


    I''m really unwilling to think about it!


    "Although there are no scars on Jin Hua''s body, you actually intimidated my Jingyue Sect disciple and caused a bad influence on his heart, which would affect Jin Hua''s future cultivation. Maybe you don''t know, my Jingyue Sect''s Jinhua It is a fairy-level golden vein, how many years does it take for such a genius to appear??¡±


    Jingyi said more and more cautiously, "If it is because of you that Jinhua stagnates in the future, you must be responsible!"


    The heavy words fell, and the senior leaders of the Liuyun faction couldn''t help but scold it for being shameless.


    They all glanced at Nan Junmo to see how he refuted.


    For Nan Junmo, most of them believe it. They have not seen Nan Junmo lose on the lips.


    "Is there something wrong with him?"


    Nan Junmo''s sultry cheeks showed a smile, which looked very strange: "Elder Jingyi, ask him what bad things he did."


    Jingyi''s heart suddenly jumped, and his eyes fell on Li Jinhua''s body. This kid didn''t really do anything bad, did he? He just came here, and he didn''t have time to ask about it at all.


    He felt a little uneasy in his heart. Could it be the problem of his kid? ?


    "Jinhua, what did you do?"


    Li Jinhua originally thought that when Elder Jingyi came, he would be able to pull the tide and attack the opponent quickly as before. His previous performance also filled his heart with hope. Who knew that Nan Junmo was just a light word, and suddenly let both sides The situation has changed.


    What did he do?


    Wasn''t he just a little curious in his heart and asked people to invite Mu Bingyun to come and have a look?


    "Boy, what did you do?"


    Elder Jingyi saw Li Jinhua''s hesitant look, could it be that this kid can''t help it because he sees other people''s female disciples being beautiful? ?


    The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. If that was the case, he was really at fault.


    In the previous news of the kid, he just said that he had asked a disciple to come and get to know him. He felt that this was not a big problem, it was just getting acquainted, what could it be? ?


    In addition to this, there are other things that Jinhua didn''t tell him? ?


    Or later, what stupid thing did Jinhua do?


    Anyway, Jinhua is also a genius of his Jingyue faction, so he shouldn''t do such a thing, right?


    The Jingyue faction doesn''t have any female disciples, so he can choose whatever he wants.

 Chapter 240： Its all your fault! !

    Li Jinhua said quickly, "The disciple just asked Sect Master Ling to help him. He wanted to meet Junior Sister Bingyun, who has worked hard to cultivate, but he didn''t do anything else."


    is quite able to talk, so there is really no problem in listening to it.


    "Nan Junmo, are you deliberately embarrassing?"


    King let out a long sigh of relief. It turned out to be the same thing. A glimmer of admiration flashed in his eyes. The boy is quite good at talking. Go back to this elder to reward you.


    Li Jinhua had a happy expression on his face. This elder Jingyi was very generous, and he used a lot of profound stones from the other party.


    "This is a big deal!"


    Nan Junmo suddenly looked serious: "Elder Jingyi, you don''t know, when this kid wanted to see me, Lei Tingfeng Bingyun, she was at a critical juncture in retreat, and she was almost able to break through the ninth rank of the profound practitioner. , reached the first rank of Xuanshi, but because of your disturbance, she had to stop! Therefore, this matter is all your fault!"


    The sentence "It''s all your fault" suddenly made Elder Jingyi dumbfounded. His smile was still stiff, and he didn''t have time to take it back.


    He glanced at the very conspicuous red-clothed disciple beside Nan Junmo, and saw that her strength was indeed at the ninth rank of profound practitioners, and she was about to break through to the first rank of profound practitioners.


    I feel uneasy.


    Is it really as Nan Junmo said?


    If this is the case, wouldn''t it disturb other people''s chances?


    He turned to look at Li Jinhua, just because of your bad behavior, this elder has been embarrassed. Don''t ask Laozi for profound stones in the future.


    Li Jinhua was very innocent. He blinked, not knowing that this would happen. He looked at Mu Bingyun for a while, was it really his own fault that caused the other party''s delay in breaking through to the first rank of Xuanshi?


    In this case, it was really his fault. I feel a little guilty in my heart, just because of my own curiosity, I let people do this.


    He looked embarrassed.


    Elder Jingyi''s face was also flushed. Now, compared to that red-clothed disciple, his disciples received this kind of treatment, and it was really nothing.


    Only the high-level members of the Flowing Cloud Sect were suffocated. The last time they saw that Mu Bingyun''s strength was just at the ninth rank of profound practitioners. Obviously, it was not what Nan Junmo said. Some of them seem to be the same thing.


    However, none of them made a sound. Everyone was from the same sect. When facing other sects, no matter what contradictions there are in private, they must be right to their own people.


    Besides, they also wanted to take advantage of the Jingyue faction.


    Mu Bingyun stared at the expressions of these people from the corner of his eyes, and suddenly saw Ouyang Qingqing next to Feng Qingyi, seeing her cute face with her tongue sticking out, she still looked at her from time to time.


    "Elder Jingyi, what do you think should be done about this matter??"


    Nan Junmo looks like my disciple of Lei Tingfeng has suffered a lot, and you want to pay for it, making Jingyi''s cheek slap with pain and pain, he felt a big and hard slap, and slapped him hard. My face was so painful that I wanted to cry.


    "That South Head Tower, isn''t that Jin Hua who doesn''t know the situation?" Jing Yi''s monk was much weaker than before, and he no longer had any momentum.


    Nan Junmo sneered when he saw his appearance: "What do you mean when you don''t know the situation, do you want to disturb it? Besides, are the disciples in your sect able to look at my Liuyun sect''s disciples and invite people over? ?? How big is this?? If you are sincere, you will naturally meet at your door, right?"


    Everyone in the Liuyun faction nodded, indicating that this statement was correct.


    Even Jingyi couldn''t help nodding, it''s true, if someone from a certain sect came to his Jingyue sect, named them by name, and said to them that he wanted to see a certain disciple and ask a certain disciple to come over. See, he will not be able to bear it, he will definitely be angry, and he will throw this person out!


    Speaking of which, no matter what it is, he seems to be at a loss.


    This kid Jinhua has really progressed very fast in recent years. He is also very sharp and has arrogance, which is naturally normal. It''s just that in the long run, I''m afraid it''s not very good for this kid.


    Today, he provoked the Liuyun faction. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t hurt him half a point. If he provokes some big-tempered people in Nanhuang, he might beat this kid and throw him back.


    Today''s events, he thought a lot.


    This is not a bad thing for Li Jinhua, and it also reminds him that the road of cultivation is very difficult. However, although the road of genius is extremely smooth, there are dangers around genius. The danger of the fall of this genius.


    Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out on the soles of his feet. Fortunately, this person is Nan Junmo!


    Otherwise, this kid Jinhua doesn''t know if he is still alive.


    It''s not that he is so worried, but that things are really so serious.


    "We were wrong this time!"


    After a long time, Jingyi finally spoke, and admitted the mistake very calmly, but it made people look up a bit.


    Nan Junmo showed a very kind smile: "Elder Jingyi will understand."


    Seeing this smile, everyone shuddered a little. They thought it would not end so easily. This Nan Junmo guessed that there would be another move.


    "Then next, Elder Jingyi, let''s discuss the compensation."


    At the moment, the smiles that everyone was holding back were finally unbearable, but there were still outsiders here, so they had to hold back, otherwise, if things were broken, wouldn''t it be impossible to extort them.


    Jingyi''s face was aching, but he knew that if he didn''t leave the price today, he wouldn''t be able to get along well with Nan Junmo.


    He knew that Nan Junmo had been thinking about the existence of his own profound stone mine, and he was ready when he came.


    "This Elder Ben knows," Jing Yi took out a ring in great pain and threw it in front of Nan Junmo, "Take it!"


    Nan Junmo opened his eyes and smiled: "Elder Jingyi, this is a chance for a disciple, but it was interrupted by the curiosity of your disciple of Jingyue Sect. Only when I can break through to the first rank of Xuanshi, I am very sad in my heart."


    looked sad, as if something extremely tragic had happened.


    Mirror couldn''t take it anymore, and suddenly threw a ring at it.


    "Take it!"


    That movement was so unrestrained and agile, everyone watching was stunned for a moment, isn''t this extortion? ?


    Suddenly, they remembered why Nan Junmo was so rich, wouldn''t they all come from extortion like this? ?


    Now that I think about it, it is really possible.


    These two people know each other. It is estimated that Jingyi suffered a loss in the hands of Nan Junmo. This is not another blackmail. Jing Yi was the elder of the Jingyue Sect, so he must be very wealthy. After all, the Jingyue Sect held quite a few profound stone mines.

 Chapter 241： do you have any opinion?

    "That Elder Jingyi..."


    Nan Junmo didn''t speak, another light flashed over. He held the third ring and wanted to say something, when he heard Jing Yi''s voice.


    "there is none left."


    Nan Junmo sighed a little, is this gone?


    Forget it, the Dongzhou Fair will be held in a few days, and he is not too hasty. If the opponent jumps, it will not be so easy to play with Xuanshi next time.


    "Then that''s it! Elder Kyouichi, I don''t care about this matter."


    Nan Junmo said it rightly.


    People:¡­


    Mirror One: The flesh hurts!


    Li Jinhua: Innocent, guilty!


    Mu Bingyun: Pit!


    Li Lilac: Exaggeration!


    Nan Junmo touched a few rings, very happy, and stood up with a jug: "I think everyone and Elder Jingyi have something to discuss, so I won''t participate in these."


    "Elder Mirror One, we Liuyun Sect very much hope to be friendly with Jingyue Sect."


    At the end, he couldn''t help but say one more sentence, everyone understood.


    "South Tower, walk slowly."


    Hearing it, Jing Yi was still very distressed. The profound stones given to Nan Junmo are definitely not a small amount, and many people are jealous and dare not say anything.


    "The first south seat, since it is the compensation from the elder Jingyi, why not hand it over to the sect?"


    Suddenly, when Nan Junmo was about to leave with Mu Bingyun, a crisp voice sounded again. Nan Junmo turned his eyes and fell on Mu Fengxue. Is this disciple''s brain not working well?


    This compensation for the disciples of Thunder Peak, what is the matter with the Shumen faction? ?


    Mu Fengxue felt everyone staring at her again, she clenched her fists, is she right?


    This Nanjunmo is only the first place in a mere district. Could these people just let the other party do their best?


    Nan Junmo with a smile, a mockery fell on Ling Jichen''s body, meaning, is this the person you fancy? He had heard before that Mu Fengxue was a smart person with ice and snow. Did his head get caught between the cracks in the door or something?


    Mu Fengxue saw everyone''s reaction and understood that Nan Junmo''s behavior was allowed by everyone. She couldn''t help it just now, and there was a burst of anger in her heart, as long as there was a place where Mu Bingyun appeared, she would often fail.


    This made her deeply realize that Mu Bingyun was her nemesis.


    Especially Mu Bingyun who still has a background, the current Mu Bingyun is not something she can easily deal with.


    is obviously a waste, and can be on an equal footing with herself at any time, especially when she heard Nan Junmo comparing this waste to her last time, she was furious in her heart.


    "do you have any opinion?"


    Suddenly, a sentence popped out of Nan Junmo''s mouth.


    made her very embarrassed. She did have an opinion, but seeing the looks of so many people, she felt more and more unconvinced.


    "The first seat in the south is the first seat of the Thunder Peak of the Liuyun School, so naturally it belongs to the Thunder Peak."


    The implication of ?? is that the compensation for Elder Jingyi must be handed over to the sect for distribution. She had a just look on her face, and what she said was right. If everyone didn''t understand it, she would have been fooled by her.


    Even Jing Yi felt that this disciple''s head was squeezed by the crack of the door. If this person is someone else, she is really not wrong. Indeed, if it is someone else, compensation from other factions will naturally be It is necessary to deliver part of it to the sect.


    However, this person is Nan Junmo, he is a special case, this special case is the default of Liuyun School.


    Nan Junmo sat down again, his eyes fell on Ling Jichen: "Master, what do you think? Do you want me to hand over these things?"


    He ignored Mu Fengxue and transferred the problem to Ling Jichen.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt relieved.


    It was really interesting to see Ling Jichen''s face changed. Then, at this critical moment, what will Ling Jichen choose? Will you offend Nan Junmo for Mu Fengxue?


    She knew that Nan Junmo was special in the Liuyun faction, and she understood after a few times.


    So will Ling Jichen do this?


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Ling Jichen''s body, and his expression softened a little: "Xue''er is not sensible, so don''t bother with her in the first seat. The first seat should be very busy, so I won''t stay here. "


    The implication, you can go, don''t pack up the wood wind and snow here. Can''t we apologize to you? ?


    Ling Jichen''s bow was what everyone expected. Of course, Mu Fengxue didn''t expect that some of her peers, who didn''t understand Nan Junmo''s status in Liuyun Sect, didn''t understand.


    There is another person, Li Jinhua, who doesn''t understand either.


    It seems that Nan Junmo''s right to speak is very important in Liuyun Sect, and even Ling Jichen dare not offend easily.


    Originally, this matter was over like this, but Mu Fengxue said, didn¡¯t it cause conflicts within Liuyun Sect?


    She suddenly felt a gaze, and she disapproved very much. She glanced out of the corner of her eyes and found that it was Elder Huangyan. Suddenly, this Nan Junmo really can''t be offended?


    Even Elder Huang Yan warned her.


    "The first seat in the south, just now is the disciple''s fault."


    Suddenly, Mu Fengxue said again: "It''s the disciple who didn''t understand."


    Mu Fengxue lowered his head, which made everyone breathe a sigh of relief. They were really a little scared. If Nan Junmo was not happy and wanted to clean up Mu Fengxue, he didn''t know who to help.


    Nan Junmo and the others didn''t dare to offend them. Mu Fengxue was talented. As long as the time passed, he would definitely be the backbone of the Liuyun faction. Neither party could offend him.


    How can I call them? ?


    Now Mu Fengxue suddenly reacted and solved the problem.


    Nan Junmo gave her a deep look: "Just understand."


    What a girl I don''t like!


    Mu Fengxue seemed to see the disgust in Nan Junmo''s eyes, and felt very uncomfortable. Why use such disgusting eyes? ?


    Isn''t she beautiful and strong enough? ?


    She is pure and white, and everyone in the world calls her a fairy in snow clothes, but when she arrived at Nan Junmo, she seemed to be something filthy. She gritted her teeth and was silent. Once the internal struggle was provoked again, Chen couldn''t help her.


    She felt that when Chen was the head of Lingyun Peak, she loved her even more, but when she became the head, she would worry about here and there. She wondered if she had made the wrong move?


    "Let''s go, Bingyun."


    Nan Junmo rolled up Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang with one sleeve, and flew away from the hall in such a grand manner that no one dared to stop them. When his figure disappeared, everyone at the scene stared at Mu Fengxue twice.


    "Elder Jingyi, let''s talk about other things next!" Ling Jichen''s words finally broke the deadlocked atmosphere.

 Chapter 242： North Sea Project

    Although it was broken, in the end everyone understood it.


    Mubing Yunnan Junmo sent it back to Lei Tingfeng''s house. He took out the three rings and put them in front of her: "Take them all."


    "South First Tower, this..." The number in it must be not small, she didn''t know what Nan Junmo meant.


    Nan Junmo smiled: "I believe in you, and I will be able to carry forward Thunder Peak, but even if it is not carried forward, it is nothing. I will leave Liuyun Sect in a few years, and I may not be able to protect Thunder Peak. Disciple, their safety is left to you."


    Is that so? ?


    "Why didn''t you hand over the first south seat to Senior Brother Fu and Senior Brother Ying??"


    Unexpectedly, he chuckled lightly: "Ying Changqing, that boy, I guess that the Thunder Peak will not collapse, so he has been locked in the room to cultivate. As for Fu Xilin, I won''t talk about it here, you also understand that during his time in Liuyun Sect, There is only a hundred years in total, and after a hundred years, he will return to the Fu family to take over all the affairs of the Fu family."


    Of course she understands.


    I just didn''t expect things to happen so suddenly.


    Nan Junmo is going to leave, so where is he going?


    "Then the disciple dares to ask, where is the first seat of the South going?"


    Nan Junmo''s eyes were a little longing: "Go to Beihai, you should have heard of it?" His eyes fell on her face, as if he could penetrate everything.


    She nodded calmly: "I heard about it, and I still want to go to it in the future. I didn''t expect that the first South Tower was ready to go, I was a little envious."


    "Haha, I like your honesty. Mu Bingyun, since you want to go to Beihai, then try to cultivate! Although you look like a waste, I think you are a genius, more than Mu Fengxue. A great genius."


    Mu Bingyun felt a little uncomfortable. It was the first time someone had praised her as a genius without hesitation. She had been called a waste for a long time. What does it feel like to be a genius, she no longer felt anything.


    "Okay, I will leave first. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. Within five years, this seat will leave. Within five years, this seat has already been calculated. , During this period, there is a time for the fog to dissipate, and the probability of survival is much greater when this time passes."


    "Okay, thank you South First Tower."


    She knew that the North Sea was a very mysterious place. It''s not an easy thing to get through here.


    "Within one year, this seat will not be in seclusion. All the disciples of Thunder Peak can come to ask questions about this seat''s cultivation. After one year, this seat will be in seclusion. All disciples pay attention."


    Nan Junmo''s voice spread throughout the entire Thunder Peak, shocking all the disciples.


    Such a good opportunity, naturally, everyone will not miss it. Usually they comprehend and communicate by themselves. Who can see the first one, and now that the first one has spoken, they will definitely not let it go.


    Mu Bingyun understands that Nan Junmo is trying to hide the news of his departure, so he announces that he will be closed in one year. what is the problem.


    She actually didn''t know why he was so anxious, maybe she had her own things to do, just like herself.


    "You all practice hard."


    After Nan Junmo said these words, his figure disappeared from their sight in a flash, but his voice came from his ear: "It seems that this seat is going to be busy for a year."


    She heard his words and a smile appeared on her face.


    He is happy!


    Seeing the disciples of Thunder Peak, they practiced so hard.


    Then she will not let down the profound stones he presented, and she will definitely defend the entire Thunder Peak before she leaves.


    "Bingyun." Li Dingxiang still didn''t understand why Nan Junmo valued her so much.


    She turned her head: "Lilac, let''s go back to practice, go down the mountain to see the Dongzhou Trade Fair in two days, and come back to practice in exchange for some good things. As long as you can make a breakthrough, don''t stop. If you want to live a long time, you have to have it yourself. strength."


    "The South Head Tower can protect us for a while, but we can''t be protected all the time, right?" She smiled, her eyes full of determination, all Nan Junmo''s actions were because of his strength, if he was just a Little Xuanwang, then even if there is some background or special reason, the high-level people of the Flowing Cloud Sect probably won''t be like what they are now.


    "I understand."


    She has naturally experienced it. She has no strength. She is like a lowly dog. Only by wagging its tail and begging for mercy can she get a bone without meat. This kind of sad thing, she does not want to happen to herself.


    The two turned around one after another, walked back to their room, and silently immersed themselves in their own cultivation.


    In the main hall on the main peak, there are still heated discussions. After more than a day of negotiations, Liu Yun Sect and Jing Yi finally reached a consensus, and they became friendly sects in Nanhuang. As for what transactions there are, they are not ordinary disciples. can care.


    In short, this time, both Liu Yun Sect and Jing Yi were very satisfied.


    Li Jinhua and Mu Fengxue were stupid in the whole process. It was originally a matter of the two of them, but now it has become a matter of two sects. To be honest, this is really thanks to Li Jinhua''s curiosity.


    "Okay, this elder is going down the mountain, so I won''t stay. Will the Liuyun Sect attend the Eastern Continent Trading Conference in a few days?"


    "nature."


    Ling Jichen replied.


    "That''s good, I will leave first, Sect Master Ling, see you in a few days!"


    "Elder Jingyi walk slowly."


    Mirror glanced at Li Jinhua who was beside him, and shouted, "Kid Jinhua, let''s go." There were all the boys who were causing trouble for him, so he couldn''t be beaten hard.


    Li Jinhua shivered, not knowing whether it was embarrassment or fear, and quickly followed Jingyi''s side.


    "Boy, go back to Nanhuang directly. Don''t go to the Dongzhou Trade Fair this time, so as not to lose the face of this elder!"


    Jing Yi felt extremely uncomfortable after being scammed, especially the person who scammed him. He had already scammed him several times, and he was so successful every time. Only to be able to react, I was pitted.


    He was just thinking, with Nan Junmo''s temperament, if it really disturbed that disciple''s promotion, how could it be so easy to pass up, maybe he would be hollowed out.


    Go to your Nan Junmo, he was put together again!


    Li Jinhua felt the strong murderous aura coming from Elder Jingyi, so he didn''t dare to say a word, he just followed silently behind him.


    "hurry up!"


    Li Jinhua hastened.


    "Walking so fast, do you want to get rid of this elder??"


    Li Jinhua looked bitter, why is he doing something wrong? ?

 Chapter 243： Chiye New Features

    A few days later, the Dongzhou Trading Conference officially opened.


    The major sects and the sects in Xizhou and Nanhuang have sent people over, and the towns below the mountain are extremely busy. A city far from the Floating Cloud Sect is Floating Cloud City.


    The location of the current trade fair is in Floating Cloud City.


    Liuyun sent you to be the largest sect in Dongzhou, so he was the one to preside over this trade meeting.


    is actually a symbolic welcome to the sects, monks, who are equivalent to a host.


    Other ordinary disciples can choose what they like in Floating Cloud City, and get them in exchange for profound stones.


    Early in the morning, the two of Mu Bingyun arrived in Floating Cloud City. The city was much busier than before. Due to the Dongzhou Trade Fair, many places in the city were vacated. This was to make room for other sects. out of the site.


    Although they are all in the same cultivation world, the resources in Dongzhou, Xizhou and Southern Wilderness must be very different, and they all display their own characteristics for everyone to choose from.


    Some of them are sect decorations, some are individual monks, and some are some merchants. In short, they have everything, and they have already started preparations a month ago.


    The hustle and bustle and the difference today are all changed in this month.


    The two walked on the busy street, and they were dazzled when they saw the dazzling objects on both sides.


    "Lilac, prepare more things you need! At least five years."


    In five years, she is bound to advance to the realm of the Profound King in one fell swoop. She already felt that the profound energy in her body was about to stir, and the wooden vein was about to break through, but the thunder vein still remained silent. How can it be so easy to be promoted to Xuanwang.


    Now, two pages of Myriad Beasts have been displayed. The first page is still the tiger of the ninth order of the mysterious stone, and the second page is the fire bird of the ninth order of the Xuanwang.


    Then, under Emperor Xuan, no one can hurt her.


    However, she can''t settle down like this, she must improve her strength as soon as possible. Although the manual of the beasts can give her a lot of help, it does not mean that she will become lazy because of this, but it is more Aroused her desire to practice.


    These ancient monsters made her very interested. The further back they were, the stronger they became. Every time she made a breakthrough, she took a look at the myriad beasts and wanted to know what monsters she could summon. .


    Isn''t ?? a sense of accomplishment?


    "it is good."


    Li Lilac was full of hope, and Mu Bingyun really gave her a great opportunity.


    She saw that Li Dingxiang''s eyes were on all kinds of mysterious tools. The price of mysterious tools was not cheap, but now that Li Dingxiang''s net worth is quite rich, a mere mysterious tool can still be bought.


    But she felt that using profound stones to buy profound tools and medicinal pills was somewhat invaluable.


    "Lilac, what kind of mysterious weapon do you like?"


    Li Lilac paused. Although she didn''t know what Mu Bingyun meant, she thought about it and said, "Long spear."


    The mysterious weapon she always wanted was a long spear, not the long sword she was using now. Most monks use long swords, just because they can''t find a suitable profound weapon they like. In fact, many people don''t like long swords, but long swords are more versatile.


    "It turned out to be a long spear," she wrote down. "For the time being, don''t worry about the mysterious weapon. If there is a medicinal pill, I have it here. You don''t have to buy it. You can look at other things you need!"


    Then this time she should buy some refining materials and various elixir, and now Chiye can refine profound tools. There is no problem with just a long gun, but it should take about ten days.


    For medicinal pills, it is even simpler. As long as she has any unspent medicinal pills, she will throw them to Chiye, so that she can refine the medicinal pills that she can need in the future, and it is still stored in Chiye space. on.


    As for the formation method, she is also slowly researching it now, especially the formation method developed by mixing Thunder Vein and Wood Vein, which is much better than using some formation plates. It is more flexible, can change with one''s own mind, and will no longer be limited to the materials of the array.


    Li Dingxiang didn''t know what Mu Bingyun meant, but she felt that Mu Bingyun wouldn''t deceive her. Could it be that the other party knew some master of refining and wanted to help her tailor a profound tool?


    Thinking of this, she felt a little moved.


    "Bingyun, ask a master craftsman to make a craft, it''s expensive, isn''t it?"


    Seeing Li Dingxiang''s uneasy look, Mu Bingyun hadn''t reacted at first, but after a while, he suddenly realized, "It''s not too expensive, as long as you gather the materials for the refining tool."


    She didn''t speak either. Some things became complicated once they were said. She always didn''t like to explain anything, and it was still some unnecessary things.


    Li Dingxiang was still a little apprehensive. The price of any profound tool that exceeded the fifth rank of the profound level would definitely not be less than 100,000 profound stones. On the contrary, the price of profound tools below the fifth rank would be much cheaper. can be purchased.


    But if you want to let the master of refining help you tailor it, the price is much more expensive.


    At least hundreds of thousands of profound stones, as many as millions of profound stones, they are simply burning money.


    Although she knew that Mu Bingyun had a lot of profound stones, she didn''t know how to spend it. When she heard the other party said that she wanted to buy the refining materials, the price was not expensive, she was a little murmured, is the relationship between the refining master and Bingyun very good?


    Mu Bingyun ignored her guesses, and while looking for a useful elixir, he looked to see if there were any suitable refining materials. Li Dingxiang followed by her side and was immersed in an inescapable emotion.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun walked to a booth with hundreds of kinds of elixir scattered here and there. She squatted down and watched silently.


    "Girl, do you need elixir?"


    The stall owner was a thin middle-aged man with cloudy eyes. He didn''t look young, and even had a hint of vicissitudes. Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt that Chi Ye had sent her a message, five hundred Thirty-seven years old, Xuanwang seventh rank, Xuan rank Fengmai, with a remaining life span of thirty years.


    This made her eyelids jump.


    what happened? ?


    Her gaze fell on Li Dingxiang again, and she suddenly became concentrated and her consciousness moved. Chiye sent a message again, forty-five years old, second-rank Martial Emperor, human-level thunder pulse, and her lifespan is unknown.


    Call¡ª


    Could it be because of her breakthrough in strength that she can see this?


    Did this feature suddenly appear in Chiye just now? She remembered what her father said when she just got Chiye, saying that Chiye has many functions and she needs to find out by herself.


    Does it mean that she needs to continuously improve her strength before she can get Chiye''s function?


    Now that she is interested in Chiye again, what kind of function is hidden? ?

 Chapter 244： meet

    "Ice Cloud..."


    Li Dingxiang saw Mu Bingyun lowered her head in a daze, "What''s wrong?" She looked worried, is there something wrong?


    "No, I was just thinking about what elixir to buy."


    "So it is."


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "I want all these, how many profound stones do I need?" She was naturally a little happy when she saw that one of the elixir turned out to be what she needed to wash her veins.


    You have to buy it anyway, so you can just buy it all at once.


    The stall owner was a little surprised. He thought that there were so many people at the fair. There are probably not many stall owners like him. It would be good to be able to sell half of it in one day. bought.


    Those cloudy eyes were also a little clearer.


    The more profound stones he earns, the more he can ask an alchemist to help refine medicine pills, and he can prolong his lifespan. Living for a long time in the cultivation world represents an opportunity.


    "Are you sure the girl needs everything?"


    The stall owner couldn''t help but ask one more question to avoid misunderstanding, but he could see that this girl is not very old, she is already the ninth rank of profound practitioners, such strength must be sent by some gate.


    "Yes, boss, help me put it up!"


    The stall owner''s hands were trembling, and he quickly took out a storage bag and put all the elixir in it at once. Before putting it in, he also used a jade box to pack these elixir. attentive person.


    "Girl, there are three thousand profound stones in total."


    Mu Bingyun did the math and found that it was a very fair price. I didn''t expect that there are such people in the cultivation world, so I couldn''t help but take a look at this person.


    took out a storage bag and handed it to him.


    "I don''t know where the boss came from?"


    She couldn''t help but ask one more question, and she could find the elixir she needed by looking at it casually. Maybe she could visit here in the future, and the stall owner''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It''s an island between the South Wilderness and the North Sea. It''s a very remote place."


    "So it is."


    Mu Bingyun nodded and left with Li Dingxiang.


    There is a very barren sea between the South Wilderness and the North Sea. I don''t know what the name of this sea is, so it separates the East Continent from the West Continent and the South Desert and the North Sea. If you want to fly over from these places, it is not so easy.


    The East and West Continents are facing the Nanhuang and the North Sea respectively, the East Continent faces the West Continent, and the South Desolation faces the North Sea, leaving the sea in the middle.


    It turns out that there are islands in this sea, but I have never heard of this, and there is not much information about this sea.


    Most of the places are through the teleportation array, and they will not fly over, or directly cross this sea area.


    As for what the world outside these four places is like, she doesn''t know, maybe it''s darkness, or maybe there are other continents!


    "Bingyun, there is also a place to sell elixir here."


    The two walked to a relatively spacious street without knowing it, and there were elixir on both sides. Without hesitation, the two walked over and quickly picked them up.


    When I finally checked out, it was indeed much more expensive than before.


    "Sister Bingyun!"


    With a cry of ?? Sister Bingyun, the two who were about to leave stopped and waited in place. There were too many people, and they didn''t know if they could look inside to find the person who was speaking.


    Don''t look, this person is Ouyang Qingqing.


    If there is no accident, there should be Ouyang Li by her side, maybe Fu Xilin is also there.


    When several people came over, Mu Bingyun was surprised to find that Jing Jinshui was also there.


    It was a coincidence that Fu Xilin and Jing Jinshui also left.


    "Sister Bingyun, I knew you would come here." After so many years, Ouyang Qingqing is still a familiar little girl, her eyes are still the same, and nothing has changed. Is Ouyang Qingqing in her twenties now? ?


    She looks like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, which makes people hate it.


    After the ?? greetings one by one, it was originally a two-person line, but it became a multi-person line. Mu Bingyun did not reject it. With so many people together, she felt nothing.


    "Sister Bingyun, what are you going to buy?"


    She has already figured out what she wants to buy. Such an East Continent Trade Fair can only happen once in a hundred years. For the first time, she can see so many unused items in a city. She was staring all the way. Be curious.


    "Let''s take a look first!"


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly leaned over to Mu Bingyun''s side: "Bingyun Barrier, I think the first one in the south is so cool! Last time, Mu Fengxue was stunned suddenly, he is amazing!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were bright, with a look of admiration in them, which made Mu Bingyun pause. She looked at it carefully and found that there was some joy and love in her eyes.


    Did this girl fall in love with Nan Junmo?


    That is really a tragedy!


    Nan Junmo will leave Liuyun Sect within five years, I hope she doesn''t get too caught up in it!


    Nan Junmo, there is no specificity, he is not sure for whom he will stop in his footsteps. She guessed that he went to Beihai, probably because he felt that in a place like the Southern Wilderness of Dongzhou, there was no point at all, and he wanted to go to a more powerful place.


    You Qi saw the kind of interest in his eyes, and she understood that this is a person who pursues strength wholeheartedly.


    Although he occasionally stumbles a bit, he actually doesn''t care about profound stones, he just likes to challenge one''s limits.


    "He''s amazing."


    "Haha, does Sister Bingyun feel the same way?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were still somewhat adoring, "I don''t think Master can compare to him."


    As soon as these words fell, Mu Bingyun''s cheeks froze, and a dark blue figure suddenly appeared in front of them. This is good, this girl actually said in front of Feng Qingyi that she is not as good as Nan Junmo.


    Several people held back their laughter and stared at Nanfeng Tsing Yi to see what he would say.


    "Qingqing, do you think this seat is inferior to Nan Junmo?"


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ouyang Qingqing''s face froze, when her master came, these people didn''t tell her, she was really a badass!


    Ouyang Qingqing glared at the people around him: "Master is here, don''t tell me, you guys are really bad."


    Several people couldn''t help laughing, Ouyang Qingqing was really cute.


    "Master, why is your old man here?"


    Ouyang Qingqing hurried over and hugged Feng Qingyi''s arm: "Master, am I joking?"


    "Really, so Qingqing, tell me, is Nan Junmo better, or this seat?"


    Ouyang Qingqing rolled his eyes: "Of course Master is amazing."


    Feng Qingyi smiled helplessly, when Qingqing lied, he could tell. But he didn''t care, Nan Junmo was really better than him, he admitted that.


    Nanjun Moxuanhuang is the fifth rank, he is only Xuanhuang first rank, the opponent''s cultivation speed is much faster than Ling Jichen''s cultivation speed, even their generation can''t keep up. Being compared by the other side made him feel no discomfort.

 Chapter 245： Moonflower

    His eyes fell on the woman in red in front of him, and he moved away quickly. He thought that after six years of seclusion, this poison should be solved anyway, right? However, the last time I saw her, I still felt that she was a poison, and it couldn''t be solved.


    From this, he sighed.


    This disciple has a deep scheming! Poisoned him!


    Mu Bingyun frowned, why did Feng Qingyi look at her so terrifying?


    She didn''t offend him, did she?


    "Windseat, you don''t look very good."


    Mu Bingyun, who had doubts in his heart, asked his doubts, and now everyone was staring at him, making him feel a little embarrassed.


    However, as the first seat, he will definitely not show anything directly, and said with a light cough: "This seat is fine, today is the East Continent Trade Conference, you can choose what you like! In a hundred years, there are only two The month will usher in such a spectacle.¡±


    Speaking of Feng Qingyi, he still misses him a little. He has participated in the Eastern Zhou Trading Conference five times in total.


    Every time is different, and so is the feeling in his heart.


    A few people walked and looked around, and if they came across something they liked, they would buy it. There are all kinds of things, not only magic pills, but also other things that they have never seen before.


    "I like this!"


    Hearing Ouyang Qingqing''s very loud voice, several people looked over and saw her holding a hair accessory, very happy, which made them all helpless. Ouyang Qingqing has practiced for so many years, and still likes these things.


    If she likes any magic weapon, it''s fine, she still likes the accessories of her daughter''s house.


    "Hey, what kind of eyes do you all have? Isn''t this beautiful??"


    Several people hurriedly shook their heads and nodded again. This makes Ouyang Qingqing a little unhappy. Why can''t she choose something she likes? ?


    "elder brother!"


    Ouyang Qingqing pointed to Ouyang Li''s nose and said, "Tell me, does this hairpin look good?"


    Ouyang Li glanced at it and nodded quickly: "It''s very beautiful, it suits Qingqing very well."


    "Perfunctory!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes wandered in front of several people, and the person who wandered over finally landed on Feng Qingyi: "Master, do you think this hairpin I bought looks good?"


    "nice."


    Feng Qingyi''s cheeks twitched, he felt that the women nowadays are not very easy to let go, one is Mu Bingyun, the other is Ouyang Qingqing.


    One is highly poisonous and the other is a mad lady.


    "You don''t understand beauty too much."


    "You''ve already bought two dozen."


    Suddenly, Ouyang Qingqing was stunned by a voice from nowhere. When she saw it clearly, she realized that it was Jing Jinshui.


    "Senior Brother Jing, aren''t you too bored, just pay attention to this???


    She put away the hairpin and hurriedly walked forward, as if she was looking for something more beautiful than this.


    The few people behind ?? had to follow and didn''t say anything. It''s good to have something you like. Cultivation is inherently monotonous, and Ouyang Qingqing''s ability to remain unchanged for more than ten years is really a very precious feeling.


    Therefore, it did not stop her.


    She is the young lady of the Ouyang family. Even if her cultivation is different from others, nothing will happen to her. As long as she doesn''t leave Dongzhou, no one dares to come and provoke her.


    However, Mu Bingyun doesn¡¯t think so, the world is very big, and Dongzhou is changing at any time, but many people don¡¯t feel it.


    But these can only depend on individuals.


    It is useless to say more, since the Ouyang family can protect Ouyang Qingqing, it is the best, if something else happens one day, Ouyang Qingqing will still grow up.


    "Bingyun, what do you need to buy?"


    Feng Qingyi''s sudden question made Mu Bingyun sober up, she said, "Just take a look and buy it when you see what you like."


    "Um."


    He thought about Nan Junmo''s generosity to Mu Bingyun, and knew that she was not short of profound stones now, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After meeting these people, Li Dingxiang stopped talking and followed behind Mu Bingyun, very serious.


    "Lilac, what''s wrong with you?"


    Li Lilac shook his head: "No, I was a little distracted for a while."


    She just felt that fate was a little strange, not because of what happened to these people. It turned out that she couldn''t walk with these people, and felt that she was a bit shorter than the other party. After so much experience, she suddenly realized that she was not shorter than others, but that she started worse than others!


    The most obvious one is Mu Bingyun, who is obviously a lot worse than many people, but now he can be on the same level as these people. Does this mean that in this world, hard work can actually change everything?


    "Don''t think too much, we are the same."


    Mu Bingyun''s words made her sober, are they the same?


    She suddenly smiled and nodded. His eyes fell on the stalls on both sides, looking for something he liked. Mu Bingyun mainly looked at the surrounding elixir and refining materials.


    "Wow wow, here, here."


    Hearing Ouyang Qingqing''s exclamation in front of them, the two quickly followed, and saw a very beautiful flower in a booth. Ouyang Qingqing was amazed by this flower.


    Don''t blame her, but the flower is so beautiful and fascinating.


    "what is this flower?"


    Ouyang Qingqing stretched out his finger, pointed at the flower and asked, "How do you sell this flower?"


    "This flower is called Youyuehua. At night, it will emit blue and white light, especially in the moonlight, it is very beautiful, but this flower is actually a kind of elixir, which is used to refine medicine pills. , there are countless curative effects, if the girl likes it, it will be cheaper, 10,000 profound stones, how about it?"


    "Ten thousand!!"


    Ouyang Qingqing was dumbfounded, "Why don''t you go grab it, isn''t it just a beautiful flower?? Why does it cost ten thousand?"


    She didn''t think it was worth it, a mere flower would cost 10,000 profound stones, which was really a robbery.


    Even if it is a thousand-year-old elixir, it can¡¯t sell for less than 10,000 profound stones!


    Seeing Ouyang Qingqing''s expression, the stall owner was also very arrogant: "If the girl can''t get 10,000 yuan, move it away. This secluded moon flower is very expensive. If it breaks, you''re afraid you won''t be able to afford it."


    It can be seen that this person does not have any vision. At a glance, we know that Ouyang Qingqing must be from the family. Is there a difference of ten thousand? ?


    Mu Bingyun stepped forward and looked at it carefully. Youyuehua, she knew what kind of medicinal pills could be refined, but she could buy this flower. Perhaps it is for this reason that ten thousand profound stones are sold?


    Ouyang Qingqing just didn''t understand.

 Chapter 246： next set

    "I bought this secluded moon flower."


    Just before Mu Bingyun spoke, a familiar voice came over, Mu Fengxue? She Ningmei has already taken out the profound stone, ready to hand it to the stall owner.


    "Boss, I want this flower."


    When she handed over the profound stone, she only saw the bright look in the eyes of the stall owner, and she understood that today''s flowers might not be easy to buy.


    Sure enough, when Mu Fengxue came over, there were a few people from Gu Fenglin beside her, she looked at Mu Bingyun and said with a smile, "So my cousin also likes this flower, but I also like it, What do you say to do?"


    Mu Bingyun was silent and did not speak.


    The stall owner hurriedly said, "The one with the highest price gets it!"


    "Boss, just said it was 10,000, why do you regret it now?"


    The stall owner didn''t care about Mu Bingyun''s words: "Girl, although I also want to sell it to you, but now both girls want it, I can only use this method. , I''m afraid it''s not fair, is it?"


    The stall owner''s words are well-founded, and people can''t pick out any mistakes.


    Indeed, there are two people who see the same thing at the same time, and this method can be used.


    She also has no opinion: "Okay, I agreed, then I will buy You Yuehua for 20,000 yuan, is it feasible?"


    "Then let''s see how many profound stones this girl in white has produced."


    A flash of greed flashed in the eyes of the stall owner, which made people see clearly that there are many such people in the cultivation world, and they are not surprised by it.


    Mu Bingyun looked a little unhappy, but Mu Fengxue said with a smile: "I will pay fifty thousand!"


    Mu Fengxue is rich, it must be normal. However, Mu Bingyun''s net worth was probably even richer, so they couldn''t understand why Mu Fengxue wanted to compete with Mu Bingyun? ?


    Mu Bingyun said silently, "Then I''ll pay 100,000!"


    Mu Fengxue saw that Mu Bingyun wanted this flower, and she was a little reluctant to give up the profound stone, so she chuckled lightly: "Cousin, I''m really sorry, this flower is so beautiful, I really can''t bear to give it up, so I can only offend, I will pay 100,000!"


    It is truly astonishing that a single moon flower can be sold for a price of one hundred thousand profound stones. In addition to the surprise of the people around, only the boss looked happy.


    He didn''t expect that such a harvest would be taken advantage of by two people today. Obviously, it was the vindictiveness of these two people, but it was cheaper for him. But he still looked at all this with a serious face, as if he was the fairest arbiter.


    "Since my cousin likes Youyuehua so much, then I''ll give up!"


    Mu Bingyun said with a look of regret, and looked at You Yuehua twice, "It''s really powerless, it''s too expensive, I can''t afford it."


    When Mu Bingyun said these words, everyone was stunned.


    Will she not be able to afford it? ?


    Will she dislike being expensive? ?


    Her net worth is probably incomparable to several people here, right? ?


    Mu Fengxue''s expression suddenly changed, but fortunately, she was able to hold on to the scene and not panic: "Cousin, are you not going to buy such a beautiful flower? This Moonflower is rare, if you miss it, You can''t buy it anymore."


    "But it''s too expensive, it''s beyond my advance."


    Mu Bingyun looked regretful, "I have to buy some other items, I''m afraid I won''t have enough profound stones."


    When Mu Bingyun finished speaking, Mu Fengxue collapsed!


    She didn''t think what Mu Bingyun said was true, it was clear that she just wanted to punish her.


    When several people saw the relationship between the two, they suddenly realized that it was Mu Bingyun who put a cover on Mu Fengxue, and the other party drilled into the cover. In fact, Mu Fengxue was watching Mu Bingyun like this Youyue. Hua wanted to trick Mu Bingyun, but the other party turned against her.


    A few people stared at Mu Bingyun in surprise. They didn''t expect that a normally cold person would actually treat him like this. It really showed them.


    "Cousin, the boss is still waiting for you, take the flowers away!"


    Mu Bingyun said with a reluctant look on his face, and Mu Fengxue was angry.


    She glanced at the stall owner, with a very fierce aura: "I didn''t bring enough profound stones today, and tomorrow the boss will bring flowers to Ling Yunfeng of the Liuyun faction to find me, just say to find a Mu Fengxue."


    "let''s go!"


    Mu Fengxue took Gu Fenglin and the others away, and the boss was dumbfounded.


    I thought it would make a lot of money, but what happened? ?


    Everyone raised their identities to warn him.


    He expressed some regrets, and then stared at Mu Bingyun with a flattering expression: "I''m afraid Miss Mu will not come back. This girl, do you want to buy it? Fifty thousand is also fine."


    "I don''t want ten thousand."


    Mu Bingyun chuckled, ready to turn around and leave to blackmail her?


    After spending some days with Nan Junmo, she felt that she couldn''t be too honest, so as not to suffer losses, and occasionally she had to deal with others to make her life more comfortable.


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the stall owner''s face turned pale and difficult. He had known that he would sell You Yuehua to this man. Now it''s good. People are tired of him. Let her understand that it is impossible to sell this secluded moon flower.


    Maybe even with other things, he can''t sell it, isn''t he shooting himself in the foot? ?


    "Girl, it''s cheaper, five thousand, five thousand profound stones are enough."


    He felt a little pain in his heart, and he made another fortune.


    "one thousand."


    Mu Bingyun paused, this secluded moon flower is worth a thousand profound stones, although this is one of the elixir of refining life-extending elixir, it is not the most important one. So, the price of one thousand is already very good.


    As soon as the stall owner heard it, he knew that Mu Bingyun was a knowledgeable person, and he regretted it more and more.


    "Okay, a thousand is a thousand."


    If he doesn''t agree, he might not be able to sell it for a thousand. After all, although this thing is precious, it is not so easy to gather other elixir.


    Youyuehua is very limited, and there are not many medicinal pills that can be refined.


    Immediately, Mu Bingyun took out the storage bag, put a thousand profound stones in it, handed it to the stall owner, and then put away the Youyuehua.


    The stall owner can imagine how depressed he is. He could have earned 10,000, but now he has only 1,000 profound stones. I thought I met a layman. After all, Ouyang Qingqing is really too representative in the crowd. At first glance, I don''t know the hard-working eldest lady, so why don''t you make a fortune?


    It''s a pity, he can''t afford to offend these people!


    Mu Bingyun and the others went to other streets, and at the same time, she felt that the eyes of several people looking at her were very wrong since she bought the Youyuehua.


    Even Ouyang Qingqing was full of admiration: "Sister Bingyue, you have to be great!"

 Chapter 247： Nanjun Mo teaches well

    Can she say, is it Nanjun''s Mokism? ?


    If she had arrived at Thunder Peak earlier and met Nan Junmo, she would have realized earlier that it was such a cool thing to let others suffer.


    "Sister Bingyun, did you see the distorted look of Naki Fengxue?? It''s so fun, it''s so ugly."


    Only Ouyang Qingqing can say that Mu Fengxue is ugly, right? ?


    "I see."


    In fact, she also likes to see Mu Fengxue''s expression, a crazy and collapsed expression. She feels that it must be a very exciting scene when all of Mu Fengxue''s faces are exposed to the eyes of the world.


    "Bingyun, you have grown a lot."


    Feng Qingyi couldn''t help but praise, "You have learned some of Nan Junmo''s skills."


    Tricked and deceived, learned to cheat!


    This is a big move, that''s how Nan Junmo''s net worth came about.


    Mu Bingyun paused, his eyes fell on Fu Xilin: "Brother Fu, the first seat in the south is your master."


    What she wanted to ask was, why didn''t Fu Xilin learn a little bit?


    Everyone understands what Mu Bingyun wants to say. Indeed, Nan Junmo is Fu Xilin''s master, and it has been so many years. They only think that Fu Xilin is a little cold and doesn''t like to bully people.


    Fu Xilin suddenly froze: "I rarely see him."


    Nan Junmo threw him a lot of exercises and the morals of cultivation after he had been a teacher at the beginning. It was purely free-range. If he had any doubts, let him ask other disciples for advice.


    Hearing Fu Xilin''s explanation, everyone looked sympathetic. It turned out that Fu Xilin was stocked. To be precise, this was the case with the entire Thunder Peak disciples, and Nan Junmo rarely explained anything to them.


    Unless they really can''t discuss an answer with each other, they will explain it to them, but I don''t know when this explanation is.


    Nan Junmo announced that it will be open for five years to explain the doubts to the disciples, but the disciples of Thunder Peak were overjoyed.


    It has been many years, and the first of their family finally remembered them.


    Even Ying Changqing came out, ready to come out and ask Nan Junmo some questions.


    Fu Xilin originally planned to do the same, but he thought that Mu Bingyun would definitely come down the mountain, so he prepared to come down and have a look, and then go back and ask later! Although this is a very rare opportunity, after all, Nan Junmo is already a powerhouse of the fifth rank of Xuanwang, and he is already a top master in the Liuyun faction.


    Many people are very envious.


    The matter of Nan Junmo explaining all the disciples of Lei Ting Peak has spread throughout the entire Liuyun Sect, and most of the disciples of Lei Ting Peak did not come down the mountain at this Dongzhou Trading Conference.


    Several people talked all the way, and came to a more prosperous place.


    In the past, the streets were exchanged for items placed by the monks themselves. Now they are presented to them differently. These stalls seem to be much larger, and they are also exquisitely arranged. Above the stalls, There is also the name of a certain sect, and there are two disciples in the sect guarding it.


    The price is also clearly marked, which makes it clear at a glance, and sure enough, the organization will be different in the future.


    This time, a few people walked slowly, and the things that can be brought out from the sect will definitely not be too bad.


    There is not only profound stone exchange, but also barter exchange. This is not fair or unfair. As long as both parties are willing, you can make up for what I lack, and I will give you what you lack.


    Why not do it.


    Immediately, Mu Bingyun saw the booth of the Refining Artifact Sect, and when he walked over, someone greeted him.


    "Sister, what materials do you need?"


    The disciples of ?? Item Refining Sect looked very polite, and quickly introduced Mu Bingyun one by one, which made people feel good.


    She wanted to make a long spear for Li Dingxiang, so she naturally needed some black iron, but she saw some black iron, but the grade was not too high, so I''m afraid she couldn''t make anything good.


    Perhaps seeing Mu Bingyun''s expression, the disciple quickly said, "Do you not like this place, Senior Sister? I have other things here, Senior Sister, what do you like?"


    "Is there a better quality black iron? You need to build a spear and a long sword."


    She thought that her long sword was of low quality, so she should change it.


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the disciple nodded hurriedly: "Yes, Senior Sister, you wait first, I will help you find it right away."


    After a while, a piece of black iron appeared in front of Mu Bingyun, and it was of high quality, so she decided to take it.


    "How much is this?"


    The disciple''s cheeks were a little red: "This piece of profound iron is of relatively good quality, and the price is also a little expensive. It requires 100,000 profound stones."


    He blushed because he was afraid that Mu Bingyun would not be able to take out so many profound stones.


    "Okay, I want it."


    She saw that this boy was only fifteen or sixteen years old, and he had a good temperament.


    The disciple was also surprised, and then quickly responded: "Okay, Senior Sister."


    Later, when Mu Bingyun gave him the profound stone, he handed him a storage bag: "Here are some common refining materials, and there are some special ones, one of which is very special, and it can also increase the softness of the long sword. , If you control it well, it will be even more powerful, and it will be given to Senior Sister, and I don¡¯t know if Senior Sister will like it.¡±


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, is there still this function?


    "Thank you then."


    Mu Bingyun is not polite either, this little disciple is very good at doing business.


    Several people saw that Mu Bingyun put away the black iron happily, some contempt, is this called poverty?


    Is this called No Profound Stone?


    One hundred thousand, without blinking an eye.


    Mu Bingyun said that she had not counted the profound stones Nan Junmo gave her, nor did she know how many. But that doesn''t mean that she will be taken advantage of.


    Several people left the stall, and in the same place, several people from Mu Fengxue appeared. Mu Fengxue stared at Mu Bingyun''s back, a hint of venom flashed in his eyes.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun was playing tricks on her. Originally, she wanted to cause Mu Bingyun to bleed heavily. After all, she saw Mu Bingyun was very passionate about the Youyuehua before, so she wanted to let the other party sell Youyuehua at a high price. Buy it back and let the other party''s flesh hurt a little bit.


    As a result, he made himself lose face.


    She didn''t have many profound stones. Since many years ago, because of Liu Yu''er''s incident, she never dared to open any medicine shop, for fear of being suspected. After all, there are still people watching her now.


    After all, her identity is not ordinary, all eyes are on her body, and there is no room for mistakes.


    Therefore, her net worth is not rich, so this time she brought about 200,000 profound stones, so she asked Ling Jichen to ask for some to get enough.


    Compared to Mu Bingyun, she suddenly felt that she was really too poor.


    In her heart, she became more and more unwilling. Why did Mu Bingyun''s luck always be so good? Everywhere she went, there were people helping each other. She already knew that Mu Bingyun must be the biggest supporting actress.

 Chapter 248： match

    The longer a female supporting actress like this lives, the more disadvantaged she becomes!


    Until the sun went down, a few people were still a little unsatisfied. Although there were still many people at night, they were open all night for the past two months. In fact, there is not much separation between day and night here. It will be open. After all, there are a lot of monks traveling at night. If they pass by, they can make a fortune.


    A few people still found an inn, stayed in, and prepared to continue tomorrow.


    Mu Bingyun''s plan is to wait for this auction. The auction will only start a month later, that is, halfway through the Dongzhou Trading Conference.


    She vaguely remembered that at this auction, there were several plants she needed elixir, and there was one thing she was very profound about, which was a sword, which she once wanted but could not afford. But now she doesn''t want it anymore, and the sword has forgotten whether it is 300,000, or 400,000, or 500,000.


    In the middle of the night, she looked down at the street, it was still brightly lit. Today is different from what it used to be, and now it is not the same as before.


    She lowered her head, and suddenly a familiar figure appeared in her sight, is it Ling Jichen?


    He walked towards the inn and seemed to sense that someone was paying attention to him. When he looked up, there was only one open window and no one was there. He looked twice, but still didn''t see anyone, and then walked into the inn.


    Feeling Ling Jichen walking in, Mu Bingyun walked to the window and was about to close the window when suddenly a strong wind flashed and a note floated in front of her and landed in her hand.


    opened the note, she frowned, and read the words on it.


    A reminiscence of the old outside the city - desolate.


    She smiled lightly, isn''t it desolate?


    Mu Fengxue, are you in such a hurry?


    She clenched the sword in her hand, just as she wanted to see who could win!


    Mu Fengxue would only think that his strength was at the ninth rank of profound practitioners, and he would definitely want to kill her through Cang Yu''s appointment.


    Her consciousness moved in her mind, and in the sea of ????consciousness, there was a manual of ten thousand beasts. The manual of ten thousand beasts had been refined by her, and now it can be summoned directly from her mind. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he quickly fell from the window, all the way out of the city.


    "Gloomy."


    Mu Bingyun shouted with a smile.


    Suddenly there were footsteps behind her, she turned around and saw the figure of Mu Fengxue. With a stunned look, Mu Fengxue was very happy.


    "Can''t believe it''s me?"


    "What about him?"


    Mu Fengxue shrugged: "There is no one else here."


    "No one left?"


    "Naturally." Mu Fengxue said while pulling out his long sword, "Mu Bingyun, let''s break it today, I can''t wait to kill you under my sword, you know? You shouldn''t exist, even if you want to exist, you shouldn''t stand in my way!"


    "I will not let anyone stand in my way!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Actually, I don''t like people who want to kill me everywhere."


    At this moment, she drew out her sword, and the white and red figures quickly fought. In the woods, countless branches and leaves were slashed by the power of the two swords and flew down, but they did not fall to the ground, and the figures of the two danced constantly. The two were deadly, and they never thought about showing mercy.


    One white and one red flew under the moonlight like this, and everything around them became their foil.


    Mu Fengxue is getting more and more frightened. She didn''t expect Mu Bingyun''s strength to be so strong, and the opponent''s sword moves are even more tricky.


    Suddenly, her face flashed, she held the sword in her right hand, and quickly gathered profound energy from left to right, and suddenly a huge amount of profound energy poured out from her hand.


    Mu Bingyun felt that something was wrong, so he quickly separated from him, and saw that the surrounding trees had been controlled by Mu Fengxue. The swaying branches seemed to have turned into extremely sharp swords, rushing towards her quickly. Seeing this, Mu Fengxue smiled a little.


    Although Mu Bingyun is also a wood vein, but the opponent must have not touched such a powerful move, just now her move to control wood as a sword is not something that ordinary people can take.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, and with both feet off the ground, dodged the attack of the branch, separated the sword, and filled with profound energy in both hands, he suddenly held down the branch that was attacking her again out of thin air, and quickly turned it down and put it down. , In an instant, while Mu Fengxue was stunned, the branch that had attacked Mu Bingyun suddenly flew towards her.


    In a moment of anger, he raised his sword and chopped the branches in front of him to pieces.


    This move, counterattack!


    is really good.


    She underestimated the other party. Every time she felt that her guesses were almost the same, the other party would always give her such an accident.


    makes her extremely annoyed!


    In the moonlight, she smiled savagely on her cheeks: "Mu Bingyun, do you think you can go out alive if you can be as good as me today?"


    "You''re wrong, Mu Bingyun. If you die today, you should be blamed. Thunder Peak doesn''t stay there, but it has to come down the mountain." Mu Fengxue waved her hand, and suddenly four or five people appeared beside her. People, "Haha, today is your day of death!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were very calm, and he found it when he came. If these few people from the first rank to fifth rank of Xuanwang were really only herself, she would definitely not be able to escape.


    She stood where she was and saw in Mu Fengxue that she had given up her resistance.


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, her consciousness moved, and suddenly a cool wind blew from behind Mu Fengxue, which made her stunned for a moment. She looked back involuntarily, and when she saw this, she was shocked.


    The scorching breath made her cheeks flush red, and at the same time several others looked back.


    "what is this??"


    Mu Fengxue frowned.


    looks very powerful!


    Why did ?? suddenly appear here, wait, what about Mu Bingyun? ?


    When she turned her head over, she realized that Mu Bingyun was gone. The complexion was very ugly, and he even let the other party walk.


    "Damn, chase! Be sure to kill her!"


    Just as the few people were about to chase, the fiery bird that exuded a scorching aura suddenly grew bigger, the whole bird body was very red, the feathers on its body were like burning flames, and two claws attacked the few people.


    Mu Fengxue quickly staggered his body and swerved to the other side, but it was not so easy for those few people, and they were immediately caught by Firebird''s claws.


    The other two saw this and ran quickly. However, I saw the flaming bird spew out a strong flame and landed on the two who escaped. The two of them were immediately set on fire, and they became ashes in an instant.


    Mu Fengxue saw all of this, and it was too late to think about it. She ran hard. The strength of this firebird is too terrifying. If she didn''t flee immediately, she would definitely be seriously injured.

 Chapter 249： tease

    Firebird seemed to know Mu Fengxue''s purpose, and a fire blew into the road in front of her, turning the forest in front of her into a sea of ??fire.


    Mu Fengxue''s path was blocked, so she had to change direction, but no matter where she went, this flaming bird set her path on fire. She couldn''t bear the fire here, and she didn''t know what kind of fire it was. It is terrifying to be able to turn a monk in the Xuanwang realm into ashes in an instant.


    It would have been better if this firebird had burned Mu Bingyun, but unfortunately, the other party was cunning and escaped at this time.


    Damn!


    is really disgusting.


    "Huoniao, I have no grievances with you, why are you forcing me to be so desperate?? As long as you let me go today, then I will give you infinite benefits," Thinking of this, Mu Fengxue thought of the white Phoenix, this flamingo looks much more powerful than the white phoenix, if it can be used as a mount, it will be even more powerful, "Firebird, if you are willing to be my mount, then you will have countless pills to enjoy. , why don''t you think about it?"


    "Lower monk, just because you want to accept me?"


    Firebird seemed to have heard a joke, "A low-level monk like you is only worthy of being the food in my mouth."


    Before ??Mu Fengxue could get angry, he saw the firebird running towards her. The huge force of his feet caused the ground to vibrate, almost making her stand unsteady.


    "Firebird, if I don''t die today, I will definitely take your bird''s life!"


    Firebird''s eyes flashed, he has been in the Myriad Beasts for so many years, and he has never seen such an arrogant person, yet he still wants to take his life? ?


    is really arrogant, but unfortunately, in this world, there are not many people who can take the lives of the monsters in the list of the beasts.


    Immediately, the two claws of the fire bird quickly landed on Mu Fengxue''s shoulder, instantly splitting his shoulder and spattering blood, but fortunately Mu Fengxue reacted quickly, so that the opponent did not tear off his two arms. .


    This firebird is really killing her!


    Her complexion changed, and if she wanted to escape at this moment, she might not be able to. Then there is only one fight. She holds a long sword and controls a branch in the distance with one hand, ready to use it to attack the firebird, but she sees the firebird spewing fire and burning the branches she can control.


    "Stupid, just grab it and let me eat it!"


    I didn''t expect to be able to eat such fresh human flesh just after it came out, and it really made it miss it.


    Originally, it was a vicious bird before it was included in the book of ten thousand beasts. When he saw the human flesh that he used to eat every day, he was naturally overjoyed. As for the person who mastered the manual of the beasts, it is not important to it at all. It would like to have such an opportunity to come out to breathe and find some food by the way.


    Of course ??Mu Fengxue wouldn''t agree, Huo Niao glanced at it lightly, and the fire blew out, instantly making her skirt ablaze.


    She quickly took off her coat to avoid burning.


    ''s face is also extremely red, this firebird is not only cruel, but also very humiliating.


    "Take it off, take it off, so that I don''t have to spit out scum."


    Firebird spit out another fire, and instantly burned Mu Fengxue''s middle clothes. It didn''t burn all of it directly, but just a little bit. Once the fire burned, it couldn''t be extinguished. It could only take off the clothes. .


    At this moment, Mu Fengxue was only left with his inner jacket, if he took it off again, he would be left with a belly pocket.


    Firebird seemed very happy, and said, "It looks good."


    "But I wouldn''t be interested in a lowly monk like you."


    At this moment, another fire was sprayed onto Mu Fengxue''s underwear, and the angry Mu Fengxue had to take off his underwear. At this moment, Fire Bird frowned, saw the person flying far away, heard the news from Mu Bingyun, knew that this person was something it couldn''t deal with, and immediately returned to the book of myriad beasts. .


    Mu Bingyun felt in the sea of ????consciousness that the Firebird in the Book of Ten Thousand Beasts had nothing to do, and his heart was calmer.


    She deeply noticed Ling Jichen and other people flying over there. After all, the big news here, the people over there will know sooner or later. She knew that it was not easy to kill Mu Fengxue. If Mu Fengxue was really in danger, the contract of life and death on her body would play a role and attract Ling Jichen at the same time.


    Although it is a bit regrettable, but today Mu Fengxue suffered a little bit, so it can be considered a win!


    She secretly left here and returned to the inn.


    Ling Jichen, who came in a hurry, saw Mu Fengxue''s disheveled appearance, and quickly took off her coat and covered her. His eyes fell on the place where the firebird disappeared, and he frowned. Just now, he felt a hot breath. He seemed to know that he was coming, so he fled. However, he himself did not feel the direction of the firebird''s escape at all. , seems to disappear out of thin air.


    "Cher, how are you?"


    withdrew his gaze and asked with concern.


    Mu Fengxue was very embarrassed at the moment, and was only teased by the firebird to the point that only one apron was left. There were so many people around, and the cultivator''s eyesight at night was also very good. I am afraid that he had been watched over and over again. There is a gloom in the eyes here. Although she was transmigrating, she felt that there was nothing wrong with wearing a bellyband.


    However, this is the cultivation world after all, so many people saw it, and I felt very uncomfortable.


    And it was when she was the most embarrassed. At this moment, her whole body revealed a burnt smell, and her hair was abruptly burned short.


    "Dust..."


    Ling Jichen heard her low voice and hugged her quickly: "Who hurt you, can you see?"


    "It''s a huge flamingo, it''s very powerful..." Speaking of which, she glanced at the surrounding ground and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the flamingo was a delicious food, and the people who brought her all eaten. Otherwise, if you ask steadily, it is really difficult to explain.


    Tonight she came to kill Mu Bingyun, these people knew her purpose, if these people didn''t die, it would also be a threat to her.


    Fortunately¡­


    Unfortunately, Mu Bingyun was not killed.


    "Firebird??"


    Ling Jichen was a little surprised: "Xue''er can see clearly, is it really a firebird?"


    "It is indeed a firebird."


    "I know that Firebird has always been in the Southern Wilderness, so why did it come here??" Someone in the crowd suddenly said, and many people made a sound of doubt.


    While Ling Jichen was thinking, Jingyi walked out of the crowd, and his eyes glanced around.


    "I think there was a fight here. According to my guess, there are at least five people involved in the fight." Then he put his eyes on Mu Fengxue, "What happened here?"


    Mu Fengxue was a little empty when she saw it like this. She also knew that the existence of these people could not be concealed.

 Chapter 250： Knocking on the door in the middle of the night

    She couldn''t directly say that she was going to kill Mu Bingyun here, and she couldn''t even reveal the whereabouts of Mu Bingyun when she came here.


    I always felt a sigh of relief in my heart: "Elder Jingyi, Xue''er was attracted by the fighting here. When I came, I saw four or five people fighting against the firebird. I wanted to ask what happened. Let''s see if I can help, but the Firebird is very powerful, and those people have..."


    "Xue''er wanted to run away when she saw that the situation was not right, but the firebird seemed to have discovered it. For fear of exposing the matter, she wanted to kill Xue''er to silence her." Mu Fengxue''s pitiful expression was incomparable. pity.


    As the saying goes, sometimes this curiosity should not be so heavy, and you will lose your life if you are careful.


    "So that''s the case," Jingyi still had a lot of doubts in her heart, but she couldn''t ask any more questions. This Mu Fengxue is not a member of his Jingyue faction, whether he lives or dies is none of his business, "Sect Master Ling, I think it''s better to take Fengxue back and see if he''s hurt, the others will be better. Just look around here and see if you can find anything."


    "Well, then I will trouble Elder Jingyi."


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    Although he didn''t want to take care of this matter, this kind of thing happened on the first day of the Eastern Continent Trading Conference. He had to guard against it. Anyway, his Jingyue faction also spent a lot of money this time. If something big happens here, the loss will be huge.


    All schools and sects also have the same meaning. They are not afraid of death, but they are afraid that someone will come and cause them losses.


    "Cher, I''ll take you back first."


    Ling Jichen hugged Mu Fengxue and quickly swept into the city, arriving at the previous inn.


    Mu Bingyun was in the upstairs window, and he saw Ling Jichen flying towards him. In an instant, the three of them glanced at each other. Mu Fengxue''s heart flickered with ruthlessness, Mu Bingyun, you ran fast.


    Mu Bingyun ticked at the corner of her mouth, she didn''t run away, she was the one who released the firebird.


    She glanced at the two of them lightly, and slammed the window shut. The moonlight tonight is actually pretty good, but two crows suddenly flew over, destroying the beauty, so let¡¯s practice for one night!


    Ling Jichen paused and landed on the other side. He didn''t go through the door, but flew in through the window. Coincidentally, his house was not far from Mu Bingyun''s, just separated by a room.


    Hearing that there was no sound outside, Mu Bingyun walked back to the bed, sat cross-legged and started to prepare for tonight''s practice.


    After Ling Jichen brought Mu Fengxue back, he fed her the medicine pill and let her recover slowly. She arranged a formation around her so that no one would disturb her.


    "Xueer, you recover well, I still have some things to deal with. If I catch the firebird, I will definitely help you get revenge."


    Mu Fengxue nodded: "Well, Chen, you go!"


    Her injury is not serious, and she will be fine after adjusting her breath overnight. However, it has brought her a lot of humiliation. In less than a while, I am afraid that the entire Floating Cloud City will know that Mu Fengxue of the Floating Cloud Sect was teased by Firebird to the extent that only a stomach pocket is left.


    I feel ashamed just thinking about it!


    Who is it? ?


    She didn''t believe that the firebird would appear out of thin air, someone must want to deal with her.


    Who is it? ?


    First of all, she excluded Mu Bingyun. If it was Mu Bingyun, she would have been calculated by the other party long ago.


    There are still a few people she has offended, and the sign of a flaming bird is something she didn''t expect at all.


    Ling Jichen saw that she had closed her eyes, and silently backed out. After closing the door, he did not go downstairs, but went in another direction, not far from him.


    After a few steps, we arrived.


    Seeing the closed door, he raised his hand and hesitated.


    However, for the doubt in his heart, he finally knocked on the door.


    "squeak-"


    "Master?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little surprised, what did this Ling Jichen come to find her for? ?


    Could it be that he did it himself? ?


    Although she really did it, no one knows the relationship between Firebird and her.


    "Can you go in?"


    "Um."


    She stepped aside, Ling Jichen walked in, and then closed the door.


    She saw Ling Jichen pinched a magic formula and covered the surroundings, her eyes sank. If Ling Jichen really lived not far away, she must have been discovered by the other party when she went out.


    Then the purpose of his coming is also very obvious, so it is not surprising.


    couldn''t help but chuckle, it turned out to be so.


    Ling Jichen, how much do you like Mu Fengxue? Is Mu Fengxue more important in your heart, or is it something else? ?


    The two of them didn''t speak for a while, Ling Jichen was a little difficult, and suddenly he didn''t know how to speak.


    If it was someone else, not her, then... then he wouldn''t be so difficult.


    Every time he faced this bright face, his heart trembled, as if he was the one who did the wrong thing.


    Finally, he turned around and looked at each other: "Have you been out before?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you go out?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "The news of my good friend is here, ask me to go out."


    Hearing her happy voice, he felt a little pain in his heart. Was it Cangyu looking for her? ?


    However, he still had some doubts: "Is there any evidence?"


    "Evidence?" Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to be angry, and took out the note in his hand, "This is the evidence, do you want to take a look at the first seat of Ling?"


    Ling Jichen was about to say no when suddenly the note floated in front of him, and several large characters appeared in front of him, although the font in front of you was very grand and unfamiliar.


    There was a word "one" in it, which immediately attracted him. Although this one was a little different from the one he had seen before, at the end of the writing, there was a small habitual thing that moved slightly upwards. A twist.


    He couldn''t believe it, this...


    This "one" character is clearly Xueer''s handwriting, he has seen it many times, and it is like this.


    Was it Xueer who called her out? ?


    He suddenly put away the note in front of him, held it in his hand, and shattered it in an instant.


    His gaze fell on Mu Bingyun''s face: "Is it really Cangyu who told you to go out?"


    "Isn''t it written on it?" She chuckled, yes, it is written on it!


    Her smile made him feel uncomfortable.


    Don''t think about it, he already understands. It was Xueer who passed the note to her. She wanted to fight outside the city and even kill her, right? ? What did she do, Xueer couldn''t let go.


    Is there anything else he didn''t expect?


    He took a step forward and lowered his head: "Bingyun, is it Xue''er who told you to go out?"

 Chapter 251： question

    Mu Bingyun did not speak.


    It doesn''t matter whether ?? is not, she just showed him a note, but he didn''t expect to be able to recognize Mu Fengxue just by a note whose handwriting has been changed, which is a bit amazing.


    "Master, do you have anything else to ask? The disciple is about to cultivate. If he can''t keep up with his cultivation, if he is killed one day, he deserves it!"


    Heavy words struck Ling Jichen''s heart, especially the sentence "Someday someone killed me, I deserve it", which deeply evoked his original memory.


    "So tonight, did you fight Cher??"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly smiled: "The chief wants to ask, did I hurt your Xue''er, right?"


    He was speechless and didn''t know how to answer, her expression seemed to have overlapped with the person in his memory.


    "no¡­"


    "What is that? The disciple thought it was the head asking for guilt..." She raised her head, stared at his eyes, and smiled, the smile was a little charming, but more cold, "If I can kill her If so, can the head still see her?"


    She didn''t hide anything.


    Ling Jichen, she really knows too much, even better than himself.


    Besides, what she said was not wrong, it was really not that she hurt Mu Fengxue, but the Fire Bird in the book of myriad beasts.


    He also didn''t believe that she hurt Xueer. After all, Xueer''s injuries, especially on her shoulders, can still see paw prints, it should be the flaming bird that escaped.


    "So you didn''t fight Cher tonight, but saw something else?"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled: "I see, she was hunted down by a firebird." Her tone was relaxed, with a hint of joy.


    It seems that he is very happy that Mu Fengxue was killed by Firebird. Is there really an unsolvable grievance between the two?


    He really didn''t want to see them kill each other anymore.


    "Mu Bingyun," his expression suddenly became serious, "What is the grudge between you and Xueer?"


    "Huh? The head cares about this?? Do you want to help us resolve our grievances?"


    Her charming smile made him grit his teeth, Mu Bingyun''s stubbornness and stubbornness, he had already experienced it.


    "What do you want to be able to let go of the grudge with Cher?"


    "Sect Master, you should ask what Mu Fengxue wants to let go of her grudge against me," she laughed, "but you don''t have to ask, her answer must be, my life."


    "So, my answer is also, her life!"


    Suddenly, she felt a violent momentum, which suddenly suppressed her, making her a little unsteady in an instant, and she quickly supported the pillar beside her.


    "Give up your grievance with Xueer, I will keep you Liuyun Sect safe."


    Listening to his plausible, serious voice, even though she was under a lot of pressure, she still smiled: "Sect Master, she is a disciple of Liuyun Sect, and I am also a disciple of Liuyun Sect, you want to For another disciple, put me to death, if I don''t agree, will you kill me?"


    "Do you think her life is precious, but mine is despicable?"


    As if, let her recall the moment when he was dying in the previous life, when he robbed the Wandu Pill in his own hands. Her eyes were full of ridicule, and she didn''t know who had fallen into the devil.


    "As long as you give up, then I''ll let you go."


    Now, he can only use this method.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "What if she doesn''t give up? Sect Master, how much do you think you know about her?? How do you know that I want her life first, not her first mine?"


    "Sect Master, you are just the Sect Master, I don''t need your blessing." She suddenly shuddered and stood up straight. Even though she felt that her internal organs and lungs were congested, she still didn''t want to bend over.


    "I''ve been in Liuyun School for so many years, it seems that I haven''t been helped by you, right? What qualifications do you have to keep me safe??"


    In the face of her mockery, he suddenly withdrew his momentum, but just fixedly looked at her face, which was so familiar and yet so far away.


    When he took back his aura, she couldn''t bear it anymore, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and her face instantly turned pale, but the body still stood upright, for some reason, he felt a little sour in his heart, just now he shouldn''t Such.


    "Bingyun, are you alright!"


    He hurried over and tried to support her, but she avoided her.


    "It''s alright, isn''t it still alive?" She smiled jokingly: "If the head still wants to do this, I still have the answer. I always want Mu Fengxue''s life. No matter what, I will not give up. If you don''t If you don''t worry, let''s do it today!"


    His pale face, with these bloodstains on the corners of his mouth, and the corners of his eyes, were full of smiles.


    What a contradictory look.


    His heart seemed to be aching, and he didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    He just came to ask about the situation, he didn''t think about hurting her.


    "Why do you have to do this?"


    In the end, he didn''t know what to say, so he just stood in front of her, "It''s not good for you all."


    "I don''t know if it''s good or bad..."


    "Sect Master, if you''re okay, just ask! You''ve been here for a long time, and the disciple will probably die!" She didn''t want to die again, her eyes flashed with joy, and after the oppression just now, her cultivation seemed to be a little loose. Maybe tonight, he will be able to advance the ninth rank of profound practitioners of the wood veins to the first rank of profound practitioners.


    A bottle of elixir appeared in his hand, and he wanted to give it to her, but he saw her indifferent eyes: "Master, you slapped me and gave me another piece of sugar, do you want me to forgive you?"


    "That''s impossible." She shook her head and smiled, "Not even ten candies."


    He felt a little bitter in his heart, her indifference and her rejection made him more and more uncomfortable.


    "It was me who was wrong."


    "Master, you are the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect, how could you apologize to an ordinary disciple??"


    Hearing her loud and mocking words, he was not angry, but a little uncomfortable. He is a good head, why can''t he apologize to a disciple? ? Why does a disciple always dislike him?


    Inside and outside the words, are all the irony and ridicule towards him? ?


    Could it be that he really owed her in his previous life? ?


    "The door is over there, Sect Master, please go out!"


    Ling Jichen finally took a step and walked towards the door. The bottle in his hand turned into powder involuntarily. He walked all the way to the door. He opened the door and looked back at Mu Bing who was standing behind him. Yun, sighed, and finally left.


    Hearing the footsteps far away, Mu Bingyun hurriedly checked the door, then quickly sat cross-legged on the bed, and the whole person instantly entered a state of cultivation.


    At this moment, she found that her wooden veins seemed to be about to explode, and the surging profound energy inside kept running wildly in the meridians.

 Chapter 252： Really going to break through.

    is really about to break through.


    Didn''t expect Ling Jichen to do this, but it gave her a benefit. She should be able to advance tonight. After eliminating the distracting thoughts in her mind, she ran the exercises in circles, constantly dredging these irritable profound energy, and the wooden veins in her body gradually widened.


    The shape of the entire wooden vein was clearly mapped in her mind, as if it was like a tree without branches and leaves. The wooden veins were these branches, and the branches were the main veins. Everywhere, her meridians gradually grew stronger.


    After growing, due to the force of power, green leaves gradually grew on the branches, and with the increase of profound strength, the leaves gradually grew, and there were more and more leaves.


    Gradually, the entire wood veins were surrounded by leaves, like a lush tree, and flower buds appeared on the tree. When the flower buds bloomed, Mu Bingyun only felt that the entire wood vein was smooth for a while. Suddenly, she felt that she had entered the next stage. The ones just now seemed to be illusions. In her body, they were still wooden veins, large and small, intertwined with each other, and there was light green profound energy flowing inside, like mountains and rivers. very beautiful.


    A night passed. In the early morning, when the first ray of sunlight came in, she opened her eyes, a kind of light glowed in her eyes, smiled slightly, covered the light, and her eyes returned to their original appearance.


    The ?? finally broke through. Now the Thunder Vein is the ninth rank of Xuanshi, and the Wood Vein is the first rank of Xuanshi.


    And she felt that the thunder veins were loosening a lot, and she didn''t know when it would break through. After all, it is a huge watershed for a Xuanshi to reach the realm of Xuanwang. If you want to break through, you have to rely on chance.


    She''s not in a hurry either. She shouldn''t be too eager for quick success in her practice, lest it cause the foundation to become unstable, and the gains will outweigh the losses.


    "Bingyun, are you up?"


    Li Dingxiang''s voice sounded outside the door, and Mu Bingyun withdrew the formation: "Come in!"


    Li Dingxiang walked in with the food and placed them on the table one by one. When she looked up and saw Mu Bingyun, she was a little surprised. Why did she feel different? ?


    Although she can''t see Mu Bingyun''s realm, she is sure, this is a breakthrough, right? ?


    "Bingyun, you..."


    "Well, I''ve reached the first rank of Xuanshi."


    Li Dingxiang opened his mouth wide, how long has it been, is this a breakthrough? ?


    Now whoever told her that Mu Bingyun was a waste, she was the first to rush out and beat people.


    Waste? ?


    Have you ever seen a waste that cultivates so fast? ?


    Geniuses are not so quick!


    "Okay, let''s eat! We have to go out later. With these two months, the further back we go, the better the things that appear here. You can choose carefully at that time. Such an opportunity will last a hundred years. Only once."


    "Um."


    She suppressed her excitement and sat silently on the side, still unable to calm down for a long time.


    She was frightened.


    "Lilac, why are you in a daze?"


    Li Dingxiang reacted, only to realize that she hadn''t moved at all, and rolled her eyes: "It''s not your speed that scared me."


    "This, you have to get used to it." Mu Bingyun smiled, "If it happens every time, what should I do?"


    Li Dingxiang was a little speechless by her, do you still need to get used to it? Thinking of Mu Bingyun''s progress over the years, she doesn''t think it''s strange. She has to get used to it. Maybe when she wakes up one morning, Mu Bingyun breaks through again. Maybe one day, she breaks through to Xuanwang, Xuanhuang...


    She hurriedly shook her head, she couldn''t imagine it any longer, and now her heart was full of light.


    As she was eating, she remembered something: "I heard that Mu Fengxue made a fool of herself last night. She was teased by a firebird so that she only had a belly pocket left."


    "Where did you know about this?" Mu Bingyun was surprised for a moment, and it spread quite quickly.


    Li Dingxiang smiled secretly: "When I went down to get the food, many people were secretly talking about it!"


    "Then do you know that she is in this inn?"


    Li Dingxiang looked surprised: "No way? She... how could she be here?"


    "Ling Jichen is here!"


    Li Dingxiang understood, I heard that Ling Jichen rushed to rescue Mu Fengxue from Huoniao last night. She suddenly raised her head suspiciously, why did Bingyun seem to know about this.


    "You seem to have known it for a long time."


    "Well, I saw the moonlight yesterday and saw that Ling Jichen came back with Mu Fengxue in a disheveled clothes." She said plainly, while using the food, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    She is happy because she has made a breakthrough and her strength has improved again. Ling Jichen''s aura oppression last night was considered a benefit to her! She didn''t feel unhappy, but she still gave Ling Jichen a heavy note in her heart. The other party is now a second-tier powerhouse of Xuanhuang. .


    Write down the hatred first, and count it together later.


    Li Dingxiang suddenly discovered that the more she got along with Mu Bingyun, the more she could feel the change in the other party. At this moment, the calculating smile in Mu Bingyun''s eyes made her feel cold.


    "By the way, Lilac, you didn''t hear it before. Nan Junmo will help the disciples of Thunder Peak in the past five years. You have the right Thunder Vein, but you can choose a time to ask, it will be good for you. ."


    Li Dingxiang''s heart moved: "I also have this plan. After these two months have passed, I will go back and ask the first seat in the south."


    "Well, after the auction is over in a month, let''s go back!"


    "it is good."


    She has no objection, and she is not lacking in anything now. She is very satisfied, and now she is facing one hope after another, unlike the original ones, every step is a bit like on the road to Huangquan.


    If she originally just wanted to live, now her heart is full of fire.


    The two finished their meals and walked out of the room, ready to call other people, and happened to see them come out of the room.


    "Sister Bingyun!"


    Ouyang Qingqing seemed to stick to her very much. When she saw her, she suddenly ran over and hugged her arm. She did not refuse.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "have eaten."


    After greeting each other, they were ready to go downstairs. When they passed a door, the door suddenly opened, and the two came out from inside. It was Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue.


    The two felt their eyes fell on them, especially Mu Fengxue, and immediately understood that everyone knew what happened last night.


    "Master."


    Everyone greeted them in unison. After all, they are the head of the family, so there is still some etiquette.


    is just a sentence, and there is no next word at all.


    Ling Jichen responded: "So you are all here."

 Chapter 253： Who should he help? ?

    "Naturally, I didn''t expect the Sect Master to be here too." Feng Qingyi''s eyes twitched slightly, and his eyes fell on Mu Fengxue, "Then we will go out first and not disturb the Sect Master."


    He knew about Mu Fengxue''s embarrassment. His gaze couldn''t help but glance at Mu Bingyun, and when he saw her blank face, he laughed lightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    If you think about who is the biggest here besides Ling Jichen, it is Feng Qingyi.


    Several people said goodbye one by one, and followed Feng Qingyi out of the inn.


    As for Mu Fengxue, it seems that these people have consciously distanced themselves a lot, which made her feel resentful. Everyone who is close to Mu Bingyun will keep a distance from her, which is really embarrassing.


    She is also a genius of the Liu Yun faction. These people ignore her so much, it seems to remind her of the kind of cold treatment she received from Chuan Qian.


    Humph, those who look down on her Mu Fengxue will regret it sooner or later.


    Her eyes fell on Ouyang Li, who originally wanted to use Ouyang Li, but after crossing Guangdao last time, the other party stayed away from her. It seems that the people of these big families are really not very easy to fool.


    She remembered that there was another person who was very protective of her. Jin Chen, Jin Ding''s disciple, was obsessed with her. There was a dim light in his eyes, with a faint smile.


    There are countless people in the world who want to treat her Mu Fengxue well, and the few who just went out are just a little bit.


    "Cher, are you alright?"


    Ling Jichen looked away from the red robe and saw Mu Fengxue bowing her head, thinking she was falling. Today, he still doesn''t know why these two are fighting so much, killing each other.


    "Cher, let''s go out and see! I''ll be with you today."


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue replied in a low voice, as if still unhappy.


    "Chen, did you go looking for Mu Bingyun last night?"


    Mu Fengxue''s words made him suddenly startled, so she saw it all. He hurriedly held her hand, absolutely not allowing her to misunderstand.


    "Go find it."


    Mu Fengxue''s heart sank, Mu Bingyun, are you a man so greedy that you want to rob her? ?


    "Before the accident last night, I saw her going out, so I wanted to ask her what she was doing, if she saw your situation, but she said she didn''t know."


    Is that so?


    Mu Fengxue breathed a sigh of relief, so of course it wouldn''t be surprising.


    Mu Bingyun will of course say that he doesn''t know, after all, if such a thing is known by a head, they will not look good!


    "So it was, I misunderstood..."


    Mu Fengxue quickly took his hand, "Chen, let''s go out!"


    "Cher."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What is the grudge between you and Mu Bingyun?"


    Mu Fengxue stiffened. She knew that some things could not be hidden from Ling Jichen''s eyes. After so many years, the other party must have known that the relationship between her and Mu Bingyun was endless. Seeing that he did not stop him, She was also a little complicated.


    "Chen, these are all things in the past, and Xue''er doesn''t want to mention it. If Chen wants to discourage anything, don''t say anything, I won''t do it in Liu Yunpai."


    These words have been made clear, if she is outside the Liuyun faction, she will definitely not let them go.


    Ling Jichen sighed: "Okay, don''t ask, let''s go out!"


    asked and got the answer, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Who should he help? ?


    he does not know.


    Mu Fengxue has a cold light in his eyes. Good thing you, Mu Bingyun, can make the man she likes not willing to deal with each other. She really knows the ability of the other party.


    Mu Bingyun, must be removed!


    has threatened her fundamentals. Before she became strong, Ling Jichen was her backer.


    At present, she has not found a bigger backer. Originally, there was a person named Li Jinhua in the Jingyue faction, but the elder Jingyi drove him back to the Jingyue faction. Judging from his temperament, it should not seem like he can do anything for her.


    When she didn''t find a bigger backer, she would not give up the big tree Ling Jichen.


    It is good to enjoy the shade under the big tree, which she has always known. If you rely on yourself for everything, you don''t know how many detours you have to take, and the dangers in it may not be able to save your life.


    For a month, Mu Bingyun and the others spent the day scanning the things they liked outside, and took the opportunity to practice at night. Mu Fengxue didn''t come to trouble her either. For some reason, Ling Jichen did not change the inn.


    She was a little unhappy when she looked up and not looked down.


    Mu Fengxue occasionally revealed a fierce light, as if she had robbed the other party of something, making her speechless.


    She has already prepared the materials for the refining tool. Tomorrow is the auction, and tonight she is going to let Chiye start the refining tool. Before refining the utensils, she drew a lot of spear shapes, and told Li Dingxiang that she would be there in a while.


    When she finished the last painting, Li Lilac pushed the door and came in.


    "Ice cloud."


    "Lilac, come and see, which one do you like?"


    Li Dingxiang walked to the table and saw the long spear on the paper, her eyes flashed with joy, she looked at it carefully, and finally chose the one she liked and handed it to Mu Bingyun.


    "Okay, in a few days, you''ll be able to see it, why don''t you go back and think of a name for it?"


    "Okay," Li Dingxiang was a little moved, "Bingyun, thank you very much."


    Not only is she looking for someone to help her refine the weapon, but there are other... too many, she knows that a thank you can''t express anything, and she can only try her best to help each other in the future.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Tomorrow is the auction, so let''s go back to practice for a while!"


    "Um."


    After Li Dingxiang left, she used her consciousness to pass the shape of the spear to Chiye. After Chiye was familiar with it, she automatically searched for the materials needed to make the spear in the Chiye space.


    After a while, she felt a familiar warmth between her brows, and then she sat cross-legged on the bed and began to practice. And Chiye is already starting to melt the material, preparing to refine the spear.


    She estimated the time, not less than half a month.


    Even for a master refining tool, it would take three or two months to refine a profound tool of the fifth rank or higher. Chiye is already fast, but her strength is weak. If she is stronger, Chiye will be faster.


    In the early morning, several people from Mu Bingyun arrived at the venue of the auction. The space inside was expanded by the formation method, which could accommodate tens of thousands of people, including hundreds of private rooms, all of which were very expensive.


    With Feng Tsing Yi''s strength, it is natural to get a first-class private room, and the price is not cheap.


    The rest of the people can only sit in the hall, and the tickets are also very expensive, each person is a thousand pieces of mysterious stone. This is also the reason to prove that you are eligible to go to the auction venue, otherwise you will waste your quota.

 Chapter 254： auctions

    A few people arrived in the private room and quietly watched the scene outside. The hall, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, was filled with people not long after.


    As for the hundreds of private rooms around, either have strength or profound stones, otherwise most people don''t want to go there.


    Besides, ordinary cultivators wouldn''t sit in private rooms, so it would be more cost-effective to spend such a large sum of profound stone private rooms.


    The private rooms are where the rich and powerful stay.


    The sect hosting the auction this time is naturally the Liuyun sect. No one dared to refute this leader of Dongzhou.


    All the sects and those cultivators hand over their treasures to the Floating Cloud Sect in advance and go through all the procedures to get the qualification for the ordinary private room for free. At the same time, after the auction is over, they only need to receive the profound stone excluding the handling fee. Just leave.


    At this moment, the surrounding is still noisy, and there are tens of thousands of people in the hall, so it is definitely impossible to calm down.


    There is a soundproof array in the private room, so the sound cannot come out. From the private room, you can still see clearly outside, and you can even see the underground faces clearly.


    At the front, there is a high table, which is also arranged to look delicate.


    Ordinary monks don¡¯t like fancy things, as long as they are practical, it is better for them. Today is an exception, perhaps because of this big day, many people are a little happy.


    When I saw these things, my eyes flashed with excitement.


    Suddenly, a figure swept up to Taichung, with a smile on his face: "Welcome to Dongzhou, below is the elder Bai Cheng of the Liuyun faction, and he is presiding over the auction today."


    Bai Cheng''s voice was not loud, and it just reached everyone''s ears.


    As his words fell, applause came to mind from below. Tens of thousands of people clapped at the same time, and there seemed to be a roar in their ears.


    Bai Cheng squeezed his hands and applauded: "Not much nonsense, and then we will start our treasure auction. These treasures are all offered by various sects and monks. There is only one chance, so let''s use our abilities! "


    "Let''s talk about the rules first, the price increase must not be less than 1,000 profound stones each time, and the minimum price for this treasure will not be lower than 10,000. Therefore, this rule has been set. Well, the auction officially begins! "


    Short words to show everything, this is undoubtedly saving time, everyone''s faces are a little urgent, if they really want to let them listen to nonsense, they will definitely want to pull Bai Cheng down from above.


    Immediately, a maid came up with a tray.


    Everyone held their breath, this time the lowest price is tens of thousands, the first one is naturally the cheapest.


    When the maid showed things in your eyes, many people took a deep breath.


    It turned out to be a snow lotus? ?


    The cheapest is snow lotus? ?


    Bai Cheng was not surprised when he saw the surprise in the eyes of everyone. He was also surprised before.


    "This snow lotus flower is more than 3,000 years old. I think everyone here should understand its value. The starting price is 60,000, so let''s start!"


    "Sixty thousand!" Someone couldn''t help but speak, it was the voice from the hall.


    "Seventy thousand."


    ¡­


    "One hundred thousand." This was the person in the private room on the first floor, while Mu Bingyun and the others were in the private room on the third floor, and it was really because of Feng Qingyi.


    There are three floors in total.


    After ?? one round of bidding, many people were silent for a while.


    Bai Cheng was not in a hurry. Based on his guess, there should be many people who are interested in this snow lotus flower. More than three thousand years old, but it is very rare. Usually, the elixir of a thousand years is something that various monks compete for.


    "One hundred and fifty thousand."


    The voice came from the private room on the second floor. Hearing this voice, Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, somewhat familiar.


    Isn''t this Bai Jinge? ?


    Bai Jinge''s voice in his ears caused people to have an illusion, and many people hurriedly recited the heart-clearing mantra, so as not to be confused by this demon girl. Bai Jinge is not well-known in Dongzhou, and the magic cultivators in Xizhou have been relatively restrained in recent years, so very few people can recognize the owner of this voice.


    Bai Prejudice everyone fell silent, knowing that he should come up: "Everyone, this is a three-thousand-year-old snow lotus, is there any bidding?"


    "If you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid there will be no next time." He sighed, "It''s been three thousand years, and I want it all."


    The people who were silent at first heard Bai Cheng''s words, and their hearts became hot again.


    "160,000!"


    "Anything else?"


    "170,000!"


    Bai Cheng moved aside with a smile, this snow lotus flower only needs to be able to exceed 100,000. This agitation, just say it once, if you say too much, it will be unpleasant.


    "200,000!"


    Suddenly, a voice brought everyone back to reality, and they hurriedly searched for the woman who made the bid. Bai Cheng''s cheeks twitched, isn''t this Mu Bingyun? ? She also came to join in the fun, knowing that she was rich, and she didn''t spend it like that, right?


    Mu Bingyun had a smile in her eyes. This snow lotus flower was useful to her. Not only was she needed to wash her veins, but she could also refine another kind of elixir, the Longevity Pill.


    promised Bai Cheng''s things. Although she has passed ten or twenty years, she still hasn''t forgotten it. Bai Cheng also helped her, and now more than half of the elixir for refining the Longevity Pill has been collected, and only three more can start.


    Bai Cheng still thinks that Mu Bingyun is messing around with profound stones. Snow lotus flowers are indeed precious, but he doesn''t know what she uses them for. If you want to play its role, you have to be an alchemist.


    Suddenly, he thought of an elixir, and one of the elixir was snow lotus, which is more than a thousand years old. That pill''s name is Yanshou Pill.


    He remembered that many years ago, when he first saw this little girl in red, she actually told him that she wanted to form an alliance with him. At that time, he thought it was a joke.


    Seeing her growth now, he felt that she was not joking.


    He clenched his fists fiercely. I guess this snow lotus flower is for Yanshou Dan, right? ?


    It turned out that she never forgot and kept working hard.


    He glanced at the private room over there, knowing that she must have seen his reaction, and felt a little warm and a little funny. He has lived for nearly five thousand years, but he is not as calm as a little girl.


    "Anything else?"


    "200,000, the first time!"


    "the second time!"


    "Well, the third time!"


    This time, he involuntarily increased the speed of his speech, but everyone did not feel anything. A snow lotus can be auctioned for 200,000, which is already a very high price.


    Although the price of something like ?? is only tens of thousands, but if you buy it alone, you can''t buy it. You can only meet it at auction, and the owner will earn more.


    Then, a waiter sent the snow lotus flower to the private room. Mu Bingyun paid the profound stone and put the snow lotus flower away. After the waiter walked out, everyone was staring at her.

 Chapter 255： Feng Ming

    "What happened to you?"


    Several people are like how you are so arrogant, spending 200,000 profound stones, just to buy a snow lotus, is it a waste?


    "Bingyun, isn''t this profound stone flowered like this?"


    Feng Qingyi couldn''t help it, Nan Junmo was too generous.


    "Buy if you want."


    This sentence is always on the lips of the dark cloud, and she thinks it is very right. Snow lotus has an unusual effect on her, it is still thousands of years old, and it is really difficult to encounter it again.


    Really capricious!


    Several people couldn''t help but glance at Mu Bingyun, a little envious, it''s really a blessing to have such a rich first place!


    Ouyang Qingqing looked envious: "I knew earlier that when I was a teacher, I chose the first seat in the south. In this case, I would have endless profound stones." Originally, this was said in her heart, and she unknowingly said it. When she said it, when she felt that something was wrong around her, she glanced at Feng Qingyi, who had an unsightly face.


    "Master, I''m joking!"


    Ouyang Qingqing said seriously, "I''m really joking, Master, you also listen to the rich, I think it''s really an honor in this life to be your disciple."


    "Qingqing, come here."


    Ouyang Qingqing hesitated for a while, Master won''t punish her for anything, right? ?


    She took a step and stopped. ,


    "Master, just say anything, I can hear it, it''s not far."


    Several people couldn''t help laughing when they saw her action.


    Feng Qingyi twitched at the corner of his mouth: "Could it be that your master is so scary?"


    "That''s not it."


    Ouyang Qingqing recalled that her master was indeed not very scary, but a very gentle person, and he had never seen him angry. So, she took courage and walked over.


    "Master, what do you want to say?"


    Feng Tsing Yi was satisfied, he touched a ring and said, "Here it is."


    "what is this?"


    "Master didn''t give you anything decent when he remembered, so let you buy some yourself!"


    Ouyang Qingqing breathed a sigh of relief, Xuanshi? ? She looked inside, a little surprised, "Master, I believe now that you are also quite rich."


    Be good, can you not be rich? ?


    This shot is also hundreds of thousands!


    Mu Bingyun wasn¡¯t surprised at all, how could people who have lived in this position for hundreds of years have no net worth at all? Hundreds of thousands of profound stones are really only a part of them.


    This made others a little envious, especially Ouyang Li. Although he didn''t know Xuanshi, this was discriminatory treatment. Who told him to offend the nominal master to death, and now the other party doesn''t treat him very much. see her.


    If you ask him to apologize for Xuanshi, it is absolutely impossible.


    A few people in the private room giggled, and there have been many treasures auctioned outside.


    Mu Bingyun had been noticing it all the time, and found that she was not attracted to it, so there was no bid. At present, the starting price of these treasures has risen to 200,000, and it is estimated that it will exceed 500,000 or even one million in a short time.


    This is only for a while. Cultivation is a matter of burning money. Although profound stones can be used for cultivation, the profound energy here is still quite strong. Under normal circumstances, profound stones are only used for currency transactions between monks.


    If you go to a place where profound strength is thin, profound stones will have a very big effect. This is something that can save lives, and it won''t break if you leave it alone. Naturally, the more the better, no one will refuse.


    Other things, maybe because the gods are so fragile, the profound stone can be preserved forever.


    "The treasure to be auctioned next is a long sword, a sixth-order profound weapon, called Feng Ming, and the starting price is 300,000 profound stones, starting auction!"


    As Bai Cheng''s words fell, he lifted the red silk in front of him, and it turned out that a long sword appeared in everyone''s eyes. He held the sword in one hand and pulled it out in the other, letting everyone read it over and over again.


    Before he could insert the sword into the scabbard, the people below started bidding.


    "Three hundred and fifty thousand."


    "Three hundred and sixty thousand."


    ¡­


    "Forty thousand."


    "Forty-two thousand."


    ¡­


    The competition below ?? is in full swing, but Mu Bingyun has no interest at all. Similarly, these people in the private room also seem to have no interest. However, sixth-order profound weapons are relatively rare.


    No wonder so many people compete, this sword is made for women as soon as the name is heard. Therefore, most of the bidders are women.


    "Four hundred and fifty thousand!"


    It was Bai Jinge, the snow lotus that she liked before was photographed away, she was still a little unhappy, now seeing Feng Ming, the unpleasantness in her heart disappeared in a flash, she used all the profound stones to shoot Feng Ming away, compared to Bi Xue The lotus is much more useful.


    However, it seems that someone is against her.


    When her bidding price was just finished, a clear and pleasant voice suddenly sounded from the third floor: "500,000."


    I don''t want to guess, this voice is familiar to many people, Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun smiled, she knew that Mu Fengxue would definitely want this Fengming. The Phoenix Sword of the Flowing Cloud Sect, if she wanted it, it would be impossible. That phoenix sword was originally from Liu Chu. It was not obtained by the disciple last time, so he naturally put it away. It was something he planned to give to his daughter, so how could it be given to Mu Fengxue?


    Especially because of Mu Fengxue, Liu Yuer was sent to the Southern Wilderness.


    Thinking of Liu Yu''er, she couldn''t help but think deeply. It''s been six years, is Liu Yu''er still alive? ?


    She suddenly raised her head and her eyes fell on Feng Qingyi. He should know that, right?


    seemed to sense her gaze, Feng Qingyi also looked over and saw this poisonous disciple, looking at him with a serious face, making him a little flustered, and quickly turned his head away.


    He has already decided to go back to retreat after the Dongzhou Fair is over.


    Before exiting this time, we must remove all the poisons that this disciple put down.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, Fengshouzao looked a little weird recently, so she didn''t quite understand, could it be that she did something to offend the other party? ?


    No matter if she offended the other party or not, she has decided to ask Liu Yuer alone later.


    Shui Huan''er seems to rarely come out, the whole person is hidden, and there is no original sharpness, maybe she is gathering her own strength, she doesn''t think Shui Huan''er will hide so willingly.


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    Mu Fengxue''s voice interrupted her thoughts, 600,000, a handful of Feng Ming, but it was generous.


    "Sixty-five thousand!"


    It seems that Bai Jinge doesn''t want to give up this mysterious weapon, the two have been bidding, and they won''t let it go.


    Bai Jinge is also the leader of a sect, and his net worth is naturally much richer than Mu Fengxue. But she was really unwilling to spend so much profound stone to buy a profound tool.

 Chapter 256： Bidding

    However, the person who bid with her turned out to be Mu Fengxue, which made her not want to let it go.


    Mu Fengxue, is that the genius who was blown away last time? ?


    She had been thinking about the man next to Mu Fengxue, and I heard that he is now the head of the Liuyun Sect. What a pity, it would be great if this man was a demon cultivator from Xizhou. In this case, she would have a chance.


    Mu Fengxue''s face was no longer good-looking: "Seven hundred thousand."


    She still has to piece together everything to get 800,000. Some of these profound stones still have to be returned to others.


    She has already decided that if it exceeds 800,000, she will not want it. Now Ling Jichen doesn''t know where he went, if he is here, she can take another bet, she doesn''t want to miss this Feng Ming.


    The ?? Phoenix Sword was originally what she wanted, but later she heard Ling Jichen say that this sword was owned by Liu Chu and could only be given up.


    Liu Chu probably hated her to death, how could he give up the Phoenix Sword? ?


    This Feng Ming can also mark her identity, so, no matter what, she will not let it go. Damn, if she had known about this sword, she should have prepared more.


    "Seven hundred and fifty thousand!"


    Sure enough, Bai Jinge called out the price very easily, which changed her color. She only has 800,000. If the other party still wants it, she can''t compete at all.


    "Sect Master Bai."


    Suddenly, everyone heard Mu Fengxue make a sound, but they were a little surprised, Sect Master Bai? ? Which sect''s suzerain is the woman who bid with the other party? ?


    "What? Does Miss Mu have no profound stones? I want to let the sect master let it go, but the suzerain does not want to let it go. If Miss Mu likes this Feng Ming, it is better to compete fairly!"


    Bai Jinge''s voice revealed a sense of victory, and a kind of bragging, which made Mu Fengxue grit her teeth. Really, she felt that she was getting more and more unlucky, and everyone went against her wherever she went.


    All of this really made her unacceptable, isn''t she the protagonist? ?


    Could it be that God thought she was too smooth and wanted to give her some tests, if that was the case, she could only grit her teeth and pass.


    "Sect Master Bai, Xue''er has some special medicinal herbs here, just because she likes this Feng Ming so much, so I wonder if Sect Master Bai can give up her love?"


    The words have been said very clearly, everyone, you are waiting for Bai Jinge''s answer. This kind of thing is also common at auctions, and it is not against the rules, as long as the two parties reach an agreement.


    Generally, in such a situation, the price of such treasures has almost fallen, and the owners of those treasures will not say anything.


    Bai Jinge chuckled lightly: "Oh? Miss Mu has medicinal pills, I don''t know what medicinal pills are there?? Let''s hear it. If the sect master needs it, he can let it go. If it is not what the sect master likes, it can only be I''m sorry, this Sect Master also likes this Feng Ming very much."


    There are people who look better than her in white clothes, she doesn''t want them to get Feng Ming.


    She just wanted to make fun of Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue hesitated for a moment: "I don''t know what kind of elixir Bai Sect Master likes?"


    "Oh? Do you have any that I like??"


    "That''s not true." Mu Fengxue felt that countless eyes fell outside her private room, and quickly explained, "Just ask, maybe I have it? If not, Xue''er can only touch other things. Good luck."


    Seeing the other party''s seriousness, Bai Jinge giggled. The whole auction venue was her voice, not very pleasant, but rather creepy.


    "Okay, Miss Mu, this Sect Master will not give up Feng Ming, it''s just to tease you."


    "Eight hundred thousand."


    Following Bai Jinge, he called out the price of 800,000, which made everyone stunned.


    This transformation is really fast, right? ?


    Before they could react, Bai Jinge had already increased the price, and then everyone stared at Mu Fengxue, wondering how she would react.


    Mu Fengxue was flushed red in the private room at the moment.


    She really could not have imagined that the other party would tease her like this. She glanced outside the door and found that Ling Jichen hadn''t come back. If Ling Jichen came back, she would not be so embarrassed.


    "Sect Master Bai, you tease Xueer like this, I wonder when Xueer offended you?"


    Mu Fengxue is naturally not a vegetarian, so she pointed at it immediately. She thinks that she is better at acting weakly. When everyone heard this, they also felt that Bai Jinge was bullying the younger generation.


    It''s just that she Mu Fengxue is not a vegetarian, and Bai Jinge is easy to provoke? ?


    Being able to become one of the five major sects in the Western Continent with an all-female sect still has some ability and means.


    "Miss Mu, you said this as if the sect master was bullying you, didn''t you stop before and wanted to bribe the sect master and give Feng Ming to you?? Why is it wrong for the sect master to not let you?? What kind of truth is this, do you ask others to give you what Mu Fengxue can¡¯t get, and if others don¡¯t give it to you, it¡¯s a mistake?¡±


    Bai Jinge continued, "This Sect Master has really seen it, the faces of the dignified Liuyun Sect disciples are so ugly."


    Call¡ª


    Why do many people feel that Bai Jinge''s scolding is very cool.


    Especially in Mu Bingyun''s private room, they all felt that Bai Jinge was right. Now Mu Fengxue is becoming less and less restrained. It''s okay for other people, but for those who are close to Mu Bingyun, they don''t have a good face.


    In the Floating Cloud Sect, the news of the discord between Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue has long been spread, and I don¡¯t know who spread it.


    "Cher, what''s the matter?"


    Just when Mu Fengxue didn''t know how to answer, Ling Jichen walked into the private room, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    came at just the right time.


    "Chen, I want that Fengming Sword. I''ve already asked for a high price of 800,000 yuan. I only have 800,000 yuan. The other party seems to have spare power..."


    Ling Jichen paused and took out a ring: "There are one million in it, if it exceeds this number, don''t give it up!"


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue smiled: "I see, thank you."


    Ling Jichen sat aside and continued to watch her bid with Bai Jinge. His eyes were thoughtful, not knowing what he was thinking. He raised his head and moved his eyes to the outside of the private room. In a private room on the third floor, it was Feng Qingyi, so she was there too!


    couldn''t help but let out a long sigh and turned his eyes back. The woman in white before him seemed to have changed a lot, and he didn''t want the pure Xueer he liked at all.


    He even had some doubts, did the former Cher really appear? ?


    What he experienced was a dream or something he actually experienced.


    Finally, at 1.5 million, Bai Jinge gave up the bid, and Mu Fengxue got Feng Ming as he wished. When Feng Ming was sent, she quickly held it in her hands, very happy, she finally got it.

 Chapter 257： Im so angry that Mu Fengxue is about to vomit blood.

    The Bai Jinge over there wasn''t too unhappy, Mu Fengxue paid three times the price to buy Feng Ming, isn''t this a big deal? ? It''s just a handful of Feng Ming, if there were 1.5 million, it would have been possible to ask the craftsman master to help build it.


    I don''t know if Mu Fengxue''s brain was kicked by the donkey.


    After auctioning off a lot of treasures, when the maid brought up something similar to a sword, everyone on the left and right stared at it. From this baby, it seems to reveal an unusual aura.


    Feng Tsing Yi was taken aback, isn''t it? ?


    Ling Jichen also opened his eyes and looked down.


    Those who know this sword are a little shocked. Isn''t this the Phoenix Sword? ?


    Why was the Phoenix Sword sent here for auction? ?


    So, is Liu Chu out of the border? ?


    "Fengshouzuo, Liu Chu is out of the customs?"


    Feng Qingyi shook his head: "It shouldn''t be, I''m afraid someone put it here!"


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved. When Liu Yu''er left, Liu Chu didn''t deal with the sword. Why did he take out the Phoenix Sword at this time.


    Is there any reason for this? ?


    At this moment, she couldn''t help it.


    "Fengshouzuo, that Liu Yu''er, isn''t she??"


    Feng Qingyi sighed: "Three years ago, she disappeared. Later, the stump was found, and it seems that she was eaten by monsters."


    Hearing the words, Mu Bingyun was shocked, is it really gone? ?


    She doesn''t want Liu Yu''er to be gone, but whether she wants it or not, when people are gone, they are gone, and no one can change anything. I just feel a little regretful, I have lived for three years, how come I didn''t live for a while, and finally died in the mouth of the monster.


    really makes people wonder how to sigh fate!


    "The world is impermanent, and many things are unpredictable."


    "Um."


    Her gaze fell on the phoenix sword again, and Liu Chu, who knew about it, must have been very sad and desperate, so she put this sword up for auction here! With a sigh, she didn''t know what to say.


    As a father, he cannot protect his daughter, and can only watch his daughter die. I am afraid that few people can understand this kind of helplessness.


    The rest of the people in the private room also fell silent.


    Regarding Liu Yu¡¯er¡¯s death, they couldn¡¯t accept it for a while.


    Between ?? and Liu Yu''er, they don''t have any hatred, it''s not that they feel how hated the other party is. A good person, if he says no, he will be gone. Cruelty is the true portrayal of the cultivation world.


    Mu Fengxue''s whole body is stiff, the Phoenix Sword, is it actually the Phoenix Sword? ?


    Then what is Feng Ming in her hand? ? She spent 100,000 yuan to buy a Feng Ming, but just after Feng Ming got it, the Phoenix Sword appeared.


    Liu Chu, is this against her on purpose? ?


    "Everyone should know what this is, right??" Bai Cheng was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction and smiled, "Yes, this is the Phoenix Sword, owned by Liu Chu, the former head of the Liu Yun Sect, and it has been placed here, everyone has Do you understand what that means??"


    said here, he said something that made people want to vomit blood: "Actually, that Feng Ming is also owned by Liu Chu."


    Speaking of this, Mu Fengxue only felt a bitter taste in her chest, Liu Chu, Liu Chu must know that she wanted to get the Phoenix Sword, and deliberately set up this game to retaliate against her.


    She knew that Liu Chu, as Liu Yu''er''s father, naturally knew about Liu Yu''er''s death three years ago.


    Liu Chu, are you really unwilling? ?


    Unfortunately, the other party is in retreat, otherwise she will definitely find a way to find the other party to settle accounts!


    These two fathers and daughters really do not have a good thing!


    "These two swords were brought down by him. At present, he has closed four levels and is ready to break through until Xuanzun appears again." Bai Cheng continued, surprising everyone, will he come out until Xuanzun? ?


    How long will this take? ?


    "Okay, let''s start! The starting price is 500,000."


    "Six hundred thousand!"


    "Seven hundred thousand."


    ¡­


    "one million!"


    Seeing the rising price, Mu Fengxue felt pain in her heart. However, she could no longer bid at this moment. Ling Jichen had already given her one million, and it was estimated that she would not give her any more.


    She held Feng Ming fiercely, but blood was dripping from her heart.


    Phoenix Sword, it should belong to her!


    Now she only has one Fengming!


    Can Feng Ming be compared to Phoenix Sword? ? The Phoenix Sword is the real Phoenix, this Feng Ming seems to be just a high imitation.


    The price of ?? was still soaring, she knew that even if she hadn''t bought Feng Ming just now, she wouldn''t be able to buy the Phoenix Sword. Just being calculated by Liu Chu, I felt very unwilling.


    Bai Jinge over there is completely hot, she must get this Phoenix Sword. The upside of the Phoenix Sword is very large. I heard that as long as there are good refining materials, it can be upgraded to a fairy sword.


    This is everyone''s dream!


    If she has the Phoenix Sword, her strength will definitely be improved a lot in the future.


    "Two million!"


    Bai Jinge still hasn''t stopped. Naturally, other people won''t stop either.


    is just a moment of stunned time, the price has soared again, and now it has reached 3 million. It can be seen that everyone understands the Phoenix Sword and is passionate about it, and they are no exception to Bai Jinge.


    Who doesn''t want to have a sword that can be upgraded? ?


    Maybe it will be good for them to become a fairy sword one day.


    Mu Bingyun saw everyone''s red eyes through his line of sight, and couldn''t help but feel it. The people in the hall did not bid any more, and the rest of the people were in the private rooms, and they were still competing vigorously, as if they would not give up if they couldn''t get it.


    At this moment, a black-clothed woman who could not see her face slowly walked over from the outside. She has a slender figure and looks very beautiful, but her face is blocked by the black veil, and there seems to be an extra layer on the black veil, which even consciousness cannot pass through.


    Her dress is a bit unusual and has to be looked at.


    In a short time, the woman in black walked to the side and sat down. At this time, everyone discovered that there was still a vacant place here.


    She was very quiet, just looking at the phoenix sword above it so quietly, everyone just regarded her as envy.


    "four million!"


    Bai Jinge''s hands also trembled a little. She never thought that a Phoenix Sword would be able to fetch this price, which was beyond her budget. If it goes on like this, she chooses to give up.


    She planned to exceed 5 million, so she gave up the bid.


    "Four and a half million."


    Bai Jinge gritted his teeth and said, "Five million."


    is just her final price, and she will not bid any more. When she dropped "five million", the scene paused for a while, and no one asked for the price for a while.

 Chapter 258： woman in black

    Bai Cheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. In fact, he felt that it was very good to be able to auction to 5 million, so he walked up.


    "Five million once!"


    "Five Million Seconds!"


    "five million¡­"


    "Six million!"


    A voice like a yellow warbler penetrated the entire auction venue. When everyone discovered the source of the voice, they hurriedly looked to the hall below. It was the black-clothed woman who had just entered.


    still couldn''t see her face, everyone felt the coldness on her body and couldn''t get close.


    Bai Cheng quickly reacted, whether it is in the private room or in the lobby, as long as the price is bid, it is naturally valid. It was the first time he had seen people who were able to bid so much in the lobby.


    "Six million once, six million a second time..."


    Bai Cheng felt that his voice trembled a little. It wasn''t that he had never seen so many profound stones, but that he bought the Phoenix Sword without blinking his eyes after using so many profound stones. In fact, the Phoenix Sword was not worth so much.


    "Six million for the third time, well, the Phoenix Sword belongs to this girl."


    At that moment, the waiter took the Phoenix Sword to the woman in black, and saw that she took out a ring, gave it to the waiter, and then took the Phoenix Sword, which made her feel very happy.


    In the blink of an eye, the woman disappeared.


    disappeared with the Phoenix Sword, and no one could react to what was going on.


    Master!


    Mu Bingyun quickly used Chiye to capture the surroundings and found that the black-clothed woman had already left the street, so he regained his consciousness and moved quickly.


    At this moment, neither the people in the hall nor the people in the private rooms have come to their senses. When they come to their senses and want to find the trace of the woman, it is impossible. The woman doesn''t know where she went. , as if she had everything planned, and no one could find her whereabouts at all.


    After a long time, everyone came back to their senses.


    Bai Cheng stabilized his mind and continued to start the next treasure auction.


    He also felt that today was an insight, and it was really his luck that he was fortunate enough to be the auctioneer at the Dongzhou auction.


    At this moment, in the private room on the third floor, Mu Fengxue''s eyes were full of anger, Liuchu, Liuchu, how dare you do this.


    There was also that black-clothed woman, she was annoyed when she thought about it, that someone coveted her Phoenix Sword. She glanced at Feng Ming in her hand, she would definitely bring back the Phoenix Sword.


    "Dust, I want to go back to rest first."


    Ling Jichen seemed to see that she was a little unhappy, and nodded: "Do you want me to take you back??" If it was before, he would definitely take her out of here without saying a word, even when she saw Phoenix When it comes to the sword, he will buy it for her without hesitation.


    However, everything seems to have changed now.


    I don''t know if it was him that changed, or the Mu Fengxue in front of him.


    Maybe nothing has changed, it''s just that he understands her better and discovers more about her. Mu Fengxue had a secret, he had always known that, because he liked her back then, he didn''t go into that.


    "No, let''s see if you have something you like here first, so as not to miss it, Xueer will go back and rest first."


    "OK."


    Mu Fengxue held Feng Ming and walked out of the private room, his face suddenly turned gloomy. Mu Bingyun noticed that private room all the time, felt Mu Fengxue come out, and stood up.


    At present, the elixir she has photographed is almost the same, and some of the remaining things are not what she needs. Therefore, she plans to follow up to see that Mu Fengxue will never give up the Phoenix Sword. Could it be that the other party has already locked the whereabouts of the black-clothed woman? ?


    She was also very curious about the woman in black.


    Immediately, she greeted a few people and said she wanted to go out. A few people didn''t feel anything, and said that they would have to wait here for a while.


    "Bingyun, do you want me to come with you?"


    Fu Xilin was a little worried and stood up quickly.


    "Why don''t I go too!"


    Jing Jinshui also quickly said, "I don''t need anything either."


    "Even if you need it, you can''t afford it. Master is too poor."


    This flower said that he didn¡¯t know how Elder Qingyang would beat him when he heard it.


    "I also think it''s boring, Sister Bingyun, let''s go with you!" Ouyang Qingqing looked pierced, "I feel that Mu Fengxue has gone out, and I don''t know if I''m going to grab the phoenix sword of the woman in black, why don''t I? Shall we follow along?"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked curious, but now it''s all right. She originally went out alone, but the three of them all followed.


    She couldn''t refuse either, thinking that she was just following along to have a look, and they had nothing to do with them. Mu Fengxue probably won''t fight her again for a short time now. The damage Huo Niao caused to the opponent that day could not be recovered in a month.


    Firebird had already told her that there was a fire left in Mu Fengxue''s body, and it was estimated that it would take two months to expel it.


    let her finally understand why the person who created this book of beasts wanted to subdue this firebird. Such a stubborn temperament should be taught a lesson. When she comes out, she will eat people. If she hadn''t controlled the myriad beasts, she would have eaten it without hesitation when she saw her.


    Since everyone followed, Feng Qingyi naturally followed.


    Feng Qingyi was originally a bit older than them, but now it''s better. He always hangs out with his disciples. There are also rumors in the Liuyun faction that Feng Qingyi is a friendly person, and his disciples like it very much. he.


    When he heard this rumor, he didn''t believe it very much. It depends on who he gets close to.


    Mu Bingyun followed Mu Fengxue all the way. Although she was far away, with her current strength, she was able to use Chiye to track the opponent''s aura steadily until she reached the outside of Floating Cloud City.


    When ??Mu Fengxue chased outside the city, there was an old woman in front of her. This old woman was the old woman who hadn''t appeared in a long time, the one who was left for her by her cheap mother.


    She will soon reach the strength of King Xuan. When she reaches this level, her mother-in-law should tell her the truth, right? ?


    And what is the background of the mother, she always feels that it is not simple, and it will even benefit her.


    "Mother-in-law, what about the woman in black?"


    The old woman looks even older. After all, her strength is relatively low. To survive until this time, she still relies on medicinal pills to maintain it. Mu Fengxue can''t let the medicine refining workshop refine the longevity pill. The most important thing is that she doesn''t know what the pill is, and those spirit medicines can''t be collected in a while.

 Chapter 259： exchange?

    "Miss, don''t worry, she''s in front, she didn''t go far, there''s a gazebo in front of her, she seems to be waiting for someone. She shouldn''t have spotted me, let''s go over immediately!"


    Mu Fengxue clenched Feng Ming and asked again: "Where are our people?"


    "Already ambushed in the woods."


    Over the years, although she has not been able to openly sell medicinal pills, she has been able to use these medicinal pills to train people. These people were brought out by her mother-in-law, and she was very grateful to her mother-in-law.


    She held the old woman''s hand and said, "Mother-in-law, I''ve been fortunate to have suffered for you all these years."


    "What did the lady say, my old lady has only been working for the past few years. Now that the lady is so powerful, the old lady doesn''t have a few years. I''m going to tell you everything."


    The old woman took out a piece of jade slip in her hand: "Everything the lady wants to know is here. When an accident happened to the old lady, it''s too late to tell the lady."


    Mu Fengxue felt a little sour in her heart: "Mother-in-law, I will definitely find the recipe for Yanshou Dan and the elixir sooner."


    In her medicine refining workshop, only Dan Fang can refine medicine pills, which made her feel too difficult.


    However, in Mu Bingyun''s Chiye, she was stuffed with a lot of things by her cheap old man. As long as she needed, there were all kinds of pills in it.


    The recipe for the Longevity Pill was what Chiye told her.


    Mu Bingyun and the others have been following the two of them, and Mu Fengxue''s conversation with the old woman was naturally heard by her.


    The two went to the pavilion over there, and they really saw the woman in black sitting in the pavilion.


    Mu Fengxue let go of the old woman and got closer. The black woman seemed to know that she was coming, but she moved a little and didn''t say anything.


    "Girl."


    Mu Fengxue made a sound. If the other party is willing to give up the Phoenix Sword, she will not do so. After all, when it comes to fighting, no one can predict the outcome.


    The woman in black slowly raised her head, saying that she couldn''t see her face, but she could vaguely feel the coldness in her eyes, which made people feel uncomfortable. Under such gaze, Mu Fengxue seemed to have been seen through.


    This woman is stronger than her, she can feel it. But she is still not afraid, she has a lot of people here. In addition, she had a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen, and with that alone, she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Girl," Mu Fengxue called again when she saw that the other party didn''t answer, her eyes fell on the Phoenix Sword, and said, "Girl, I wonder if you can cut your love? In Xia Mu Fengxue, I really like this sword, if it''s a girl If I want, I''d like to exchange it for something else."


    "exchange?"


    The ethereal and cold voice, some pleasant, some like ten thousand years of ice.


    "Yes, exchange, as long as the girl agrees, then..."


    "What did you exchange for it?"


    Mu Fengxue was stunned for a moment: "Is the medicinal pill ok?"


    "I''m not short of elixir."


    "Where''s the Profound Stone?? What about the other Profound Artifacts??"


    Mu Fengxue was a little unwilling.


    The black-clothed woman raised her head and chuckled: "What kind of profound weapon can be compared to the Phoenix Sword?? Mysterious Stone, do you think I will lack something like this??"


    Remembering that people could spend 6 million to buy the Phoenix Sword without blinking an eye, she also felt that she had asked this question too much.


    "So, what does the girl want to exchange??" She was really unwilling to miss the Phoenix Sword like this. If the other party really does not agree in the end, she can only be rude.


    As long as you grab something and put a reason at the end.


    For this Phoenix Sword, she didn''t realize that she was getting more and more crazy, as if she didn''t care about everything.


    "Exchange?" The black-clothed woman stood up, "I don''t want to exchange, if you have to exchange, you will give me your life, and I will give you the Phoenix Sword, how??"


    "I''m afraid the girl is joking."


    Mu Fengxue''s face stiffened. She didn''t expect the woman to say such a thing, she obviously didn''t want to exchange with her, she was obviously just playing tricks on her.


    Her complexion changed, as if countless anger were about to burst out in her heart: "Girl, I advise you to think more about it, otherwise..."


    "How about otherwise?"


    The woman in black didn''t seem to be afraid of anything, but instead laughed: "Don''t you still want to **** it?? That''s an insight, it turns out that the genius of the Liu Yun faction, Mu Fengxue, was going to **** it because he didn''t have any profound stones to buy the Phoenix Sword. people''s."


    "You''re not from the Liuyun faction, you should be from Xizhou, right?" The black-clothed woman paused and smiled sarcastically, which made Mu Fengxue even more annoyed.


    Yes, she came to **** it.


    so what? ?


    "Girl, where are you from and what''s your name??"


    Mu Fengxue held Feng Ming, with a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, "Since you''re so ignorant, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Anyway, the Phoenix Sword is hers!


    "Haha..." The sarcastic laughter completely angered her.


    I saw Mu Fengxue''s originally delicate and beautiful face suddenly distorted. It used to look like a fairy, but now she looks like a witch, "Come on, kill her!"


    She raised her sword, Feng Ming really made a sound like Feng Ming, and her eyes became fierce.


    Don''t blame her, just blame all these people against her, she can''t stand it anymore, she doesn''t have so much time to deal with these, her patience is all worn out by these people. Suddenly, she was a little bit stunned. Could it be that the halo of the heroine that God gave her was not to be the heroine of a fairy, but to be a heroine of the darkening? ?


    If that''s the case, it fits her temperament.


    Then she will come to a heroine and remember it.


    She wants everything, and no one can **** anything she likes.


    It was just that time had passed for a short while, and her people did not come out. The cool wind blew into her neck, and she was stunned when she saw the woman in black who was standing still in front of her.


    looked around for a while, but still no one saw her: "Mother-in-law, what''s going on?"


    The old woman didn''t understand either, so she turned around quickly and wanted to check the situation. Suddenly, a sword light flashed and hit the old woman, and the old woman fell to the ground. Mu Fengxue couldn''t stop it at all, and could only watch the old woman spew blood and become weak.


    Reacted, she quickly turned around and helped the old woman up, but when she touched the old woman, she already felt the loss of vitality of the other party, and she took out the medicine pill, and the old woman''s mouth could not open again.


    "Miss¡­"


    The old woman only shouted, and she lost her breath.


    "Whoever you are, now I''m going to kill you!!"


    It wasn''t the old woman''s death that she was angry about, but that in front of her, the other party shot without saying anything, and she didn''t respond at all.

 Chapter 260： Leng Yu

    Moment Mu Fengxue rushed over with the sword in hand, she knew that her own people must also be the hands and feet of this woman.


    No matter who the opponent is, in short, it is a threat to her. The Phoenix Sword in the opponent''s hand belongs to her, and she must take it.


    The people watching from behind were the first time they saw such a crazy Mu Fengxue. They didn''t want to go up and help. Besides, they glanced at Mu Bingyun and thought that this woman was a little scary. It was not the black-clothed woman who started those people before, but Mu Bingyun was bad and cleaned up all those people.


    Now they finally know the level of hatred between Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue.


    However, the strength of those people in the past was not low. They didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be able to deal with it. They were very curious about what other moves she could use. However, the wind head seat beside them did not seem to be idle, and helped to take care of the traces or something.


    As for the bodies of those people, they were taken away by Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, as if he was used to their scrutiny. When Mu Fengxue and the black-clothed woman started hands, the indifferent reactions of these people made her eyes smile, and these days. She has made it very clear that these few people will no longer belong to the Mu Fengxue camp.


    Since it''s not Mu Fengxue''s, it''s hers!


    Mu Fengxue and the black-clothed woman were already entangled. When Mu Bingyun raised her head, she only heard a scream of pain, followed by the sound of falling to the ground. She saw Mu Fengxue fell to the ground, with a stick stuck in her body. sword. It was the phoenix sword, and then the black-clothed woman drew it neatly.


    "You have a life-and-death contract on you. Although you can''t kill you, it''s easy to give you some pain."


    Then, the eyes of several people flickered, and the phoenix sword seemed to give birth to a flower in the hands of the woman in black, dancing on Mu Fengxue''s body, accompanied by the sound of the other party''s screams.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the woman in black chuckled: "How is it? Does it hurt?"


    "I, I won''t let you go!" Mu Fengxue lay on the ground, humiliating her, "What is your name?? I will take revenge one day."


    "Revenge?" The black-clothed woman tilted her head, "Then I''ll wait for your revenge, I don''t like someone coming to rob me, if one day I can kill Ling Jichen, then killing you will be even more so. It''s easy, what do you think?? Finally, from now on, you bring Ling Jichen to take revenge together!"


    When she started, she did not send out the life contract, so Ling Jichen could not feel that Mu Fengxue was in danger.


    Mu Fengxue only felt that the power of his body was passing away, and he was a little panicked. Who is this black-clothed woman? ?


    The strength is so strong, she must be above Xuanwang, so she can''t fight.


    She thought she was a little too impulsive, if...if...


    "Leng Yu, remember."


    Cold jade? ?


    Mu Fengxue looked at Leng Yu suspiciously: "You know me?"


    "Who doesn''t know you??"


    "Dare you let me see your face??"


    "Oh? You want to see my face, aren''t you afraid of being scared?"


    Leng Yu chuckled lightly, as if he were some kind of monster.


    Mu Fengxue''s heart suddenly burst, what was the origin of the other party, if she didn''t come, she wouldn''t be able to provoke this person, so she ruled out that there was hatred between them. As for the other party no longer doing it, I am afraid that they do not want to touch the life contract! Since her life contract was known to everyone, everyone who met her was very careful.


    is really not a good thing for her.


    Leng Yu put away the Phoenix Sword and walked in front of her: "Do you want the Phoenix Sword?"


    "The Phoenix Sword is mine."


    "Haha - a good one is yours, so, come and get it!"


    Leng Yu chuckled, and disappeared in front of Mu Fengxue in a flash. As for Mu Fengxue''s desire to see the true face of the other party, he did not get it. The breath on this person is very unfamiliar, and she seems to have never seen it before. At this moment, she was lying on the ground, and the pain slowly spread to her nerves, and she couldn''t help making a painful sound.


    She wanted to take out the medicine pill and swallow it, but found that her hand tendons were all picked by the other party, and she hated it even more, swearing that she would find the other party and kill him!


    Mu Bingyun silently shrank his body back: "Let''s go back!"


    Mu Fengxue was lying on her back, and suddenly she saw several figures floating away not far from her. Although she couldn''t see who it was, how could she walk over to see her lying here? ? Mu Bingyun and his party had already returned to the inn. As for how Mu Fengxue got back in the end, I don''t know.


    I heard that it was carried back by someone, and the scene was very spectacular.


    I heard that Ling Jichen was stunned at the time. He didn''t expect that Mu Fengxue, who was in good shape, went out, and someone broke his tendons. The location of the pavilion was also chosen very well, so few people would pass by there, and since it was an auction now, fewer people would come out naturally.


    Mu Fengxue''s luck wasn''t too bad, she was rescued by someone passing by. It is said that he was also extorted.


    "Haha, I really laughed at me, there are such unlucky people!" Ouyang Qingqing''s smiling face made several people''s cheeks tremble, can the eldest miss be so obvious.


    Mu Bingyun was curious about a few people: "Why don''t you see death without saving??"


    Hearing her question, several people looked at her very suspiciously.


    "Will she die?" Ouyang Li looked inexplicable, "If she won''t die, then it''s not called dying."


    He felt that he was too self-willed, for the first time he didn''t listen to his father''s words and went to get close to Mu Fengxue. He felt that Mu Bingyun in front of him was better than Mu Fengxue. He also knew that he had fallen.


    He clearly knew that there was no result, but he still fell into it without hesitation. He looked at the other three men present, his eyes darkened. Anyway, he was not the only one caught, and he was not afraid of anything. There are still several decades left, and when he becomes the head of the Ouyang family, he will no longer be able to be so willful.


    "Brother Ouyang is very correct." Fu Xilin agreed, Ouyang Qingqing and Jing Jinshui both nodded quickly and thought so.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Feng Qingyi, remembering that the other party was helping him clean up the traces just now, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Tomorrow I''m going back to the sect."


    This time, she bought almost everything she should buy, and all the elixir at the auction fell into her hands. Fortunately, at present, only one elixir is needed to refine the Longevity Pill.


    Hearing that she was going back so early, a few people were still a little surprised, and it was not surprising that this was her usual style. Guess it''s going back to retreat again? ? The people of Thunder Peak are all cultivators.

 Chapter 261： Suddenly

    They guessed wrong this time, she didn''t go back to retreat. First refine the profound weapon and then retreat!


    However, as soon as the few people finished talking, they heard a knock on the door.


    The door opened, and Ling Jichen walked in. Seeing Ling Jichen''s face, several people seemed to understand why he came here.


    "Xue''er was broken by Leng Yu, why didn''t you do it??"


    They were at the scene at the time, so they couldn''t hide it, it was easy for Ling Jichen to know. A few people didn''t hide it, especially Feng Qingyi, who looked at Ling Jichen inexplicably, expressing what you meant by asking.


    Ling Jichen''s eyes were fixed on Mu Bingyun. He knew that the two were grudges, but... yes, they wanted to kill each other, so how could they possibly rescue each other.


    Ouyang Qingqing shrugged: "I can''t win, the women in black are too powerful, we can''t win, and we have to get together if we can''t win, isn''t this asking for death?? She Mu Fengxue can''t die, it doesn''t mean we''re dead. No, Sect Master, you look like you are questioning us??"


    She is not afraid of Ling Jichen, this Flowing Cloud Sect is not his.


    Her master is still Feng Qingyi!


    She didn''t take any action against Mu Fengxue, and she couldn''t blame them on their heads. Ling Jichen should be thankful that they didn''t fall into the trap. Originally, she didn''t think Ling Jichen had anything, but when she thought of Mu Fengxue''s disgusting face, she also hated Ling Jichen by the way.


    Ling Jichen remembered that the strength of these few people was no match for Xue''er, so they really couldn''t win.


    Suddenly, he landed the realization on Feng Qingyi again: "Fengshou, when Xueer is in crisis, why don''t you help out?"


    "I can''t get out of here, I have to protect these disciples."


    One sentence made Ling Jichen not know what to say. In the end, he still looked at Mu Bingyun and saw that she looked indifferent. Even though she was dressed in red, she was still so cold, every time she faced him. Clenching his fist fiercely, he couldn''t understand why Mu Bingyun didn''t like seeing him so much.


    Suddenly, his mind crashed.


    He took a deep look at Mu Bingyun, his eyes full of scrutiny.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes didn''t dodge, she didn''t care what the other party thought.


    Fu Xilin was a little worried when he saw Ling Jichen''s eyes. For a while, the room was a little quiet.


    After a long time, Ling Jichen said, "If that''s the case, then forget it." He turned around and left, and several people didn''t understand the meaning of his last look. The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, Ling Jichen, did you finally realize something was wrong? ? Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Fu Xilin frowned, and looked at Mu Bingyun with great concern.


    What should he do? ?


    Ling Jichen seems to have seen through something, will there be any crisis in Bingyun? ?


    Yes, three years ago, his dream had stopped, and he should have finished the dream that has evolved throughout his life. In the final scene, he completely understood what the whole dream was about. The woman in gray who was lying on her side at the end had the same face as the woman in red in front of her.


    He already understood.


    He did not doubt the authenticity of this dream, it was probably their previous dream!


    He never showed anything, but he also wanted to understand why Mu Bingyun hated them so much in the first place. He also knows that everything that the dream shows, I am afraid that I have experienced it. If this is the case, then... he...


    On the second day, Mu Bingyun said goodbye to a few people and went to the Huiyun faction with Li Dingxiang. Floating Cloud Sect is very close to Floating Cloud City, and it only takes an hour to arrive. The rest of the people said that they still need to look at it again. There is only one month left. This Dongzhou Trading Conference, if you want to see such a situation again, you have to wait a hundred years later.


    As the two of them hurriedly climbed the mountain, someone suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Lilac, go back first!"


    Mu Bingyun stopped walking with a smile, and stood on the side, the cool wind moved her blue silk. Under the interlacing of red and black, it turned out to be so beautiful and soul-stirring.


    Li Dingxiang was a little hesitant, why did she feel that Ling Jichen was looking at Mu Bingyun wrong, and she didn''t leave because she was afraid that the other party was in danger.


    Mu Bingyun said, "Go back, I''ll be fine, don''t forget, we are from Thunder Peak."


    Li Dingxiang also understood that even if Ling Jichen wanted to do something, he had to think about Thunder Peak, so she nodded: "Okay, Bingyun, be careful."


    In short, she doesn''t like Ling Jichen very much either, maybe it''s because of Mu Fengxue!


    Her feeling has always been very accurate, if she doesn''t like someone, she won''t get too close.


    Finally, after Li Dingxiang disappeared, Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on Ling Jichen. Unexpectedly, after all these years, he discovered that something was wrong with her, and this reaction was really slow. Perhaps, he didn''t care much about her at first, and his memory of her was rather vague, so he realized it later!


    "Ice cloud."


    After a long time, Ling Jichen was born.


    "Ten years ago, in that teahouse, I didn''t feel wrong, that sight in the dark, was it you?"


    Finally, he asked this question. When he wanted to understand all this, everything made sense. It turned out that the reborn person was not only him, but also the woman in front of him. No wonder, no wonder she deliberately avoided him in the first place. If it is known that she is reborn, everything is so easy to explain.


    It''s just that she really made him too unfamiliar now, and it''s no wonder he didn''t react. The original Mu Bingyun had a hidden love for him in his eyes. Today''s Bingyun, in addition to disgust or disgust, she has fallen in love with other men. Before he saw how they got along, she really liked that man named Cangyu.


    At this moment, his heart was a little sour, and at this moment, he suddenly realized that he really liked her.


    However, it was too late.


    He has done everything he has to do, he still has Cher, it is impossible for him and her.


    "Master, what do you want to ask?"


    ''s voice was still cold, as if the ice for ten thousand years had frozen all his inner feelings, unable to break out of his body. He suppressed his emotions, and when he saw that charming face, he took a deep breath. Sure enough, there was no communication at all? ?


    Mu Bingyun, you have cut it clean.


    It''s quite simple!


    After a long time, he finally looked at her again and said, "What are you planning?"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly: "What are you planning?? Ling Jichen, are you blocking my way just to ask this?? Ask me about my plans?? Are you worried that my plan will make you cute and beautiful? Another innocent Cher killed??¡±

 Chapter 262： scolded

    "Ling Jichen, your virtue has not changed at all," she seemed to be amused by the other party, but she laughed out loud, "If you ask this, I really don''t know, Feng Xue is not in my plan, I just want to kill her by the way. Now, it seems that I can''t kill her. After all, if you want to kill her, you have to kill you first."


    Hearing her words to kill them one by one, Ling Jichen felt a little uncomfortable.


    Why...why did everything turn out like this? ?


    This is not what he wants to see.


    "Bingyun, if you promise not to hurt Xue''er in the future, I won''t hurt you either. The position of the head of Thunder Peak is yours."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed: "Thank you for being able to say it, such shameless words are really your virtue. Do you think that a mere first place, I like it?? Even if it is the head of the family, I am not uncommon , Ling Jichen, if you have nothing else to do, just let it go, I have to go back to retreat!"


    "These days, nothing is reliable, but strength is the most important thing, what do you think?"


    A deep look made him not know whether to advance or retreat.


    "When you were on Duguang Island, you deliberately killed the white phoenix and snatched the chance between Xue''er and the white phoenix??"


    Finally, he still asked this sentence. When he asked, he saw Mu Bingyun smile even more joyfully. That smile was really dazzling.


    "Yes!"


    She didn''t deny it, "I did it all, it''s called first strike first!"


    "Bingyun, let me say one more thing, give up dealing with Xueer, about Xueer''s side, I will go..."


    "Shut up!" Mu Bingyun said coldly, "What do you think you are?? I have to listen to what you say?? Do you think too highly of yourself? Ling Jichen, your morality needs to be changed. So arrogant and arrogant, be careful when your life is gone."


    "Well said! This is my disciple of Thunder Peak."


    From a distance, Nan Junmo''s voice came over, and instantly landed next to Mu Bingyun, his face full of admiration.


    "Sect Master, what do you mean by intercepting my Thunder Peak disciple?? Are you abandoning your old love and want to pursue my Thunder Peak disciple??" Nan Junmo blinked, "This seat is also I won''t refuse directly, but you actually like my most distinguished disciple of Thunder Peak. Do you know how much the invitation fee is to invite her to a meal? Five million, can you afford it?? She said a few words, do you know how much?? Five million. Want to stay with her for a while, do you know how much?? Ten million!"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while, and she was a little moved before, but Nan Junmo actually pulled out of her busy schedule to help her back. Dareqing is here to extort, and this has also extorted the head of the sect, but if it is to extort Ling Jichen, she thinks it is okay.


    Therefore, she did not make a sound.


    "Sect Master, you have talked to her so many times and spent so long together, 15 million." Nan Junmo quickly calculated, with a serious face, "Sect Master, are you not going to default on your debts??"


    Ling Jichen''s face was a little unsightly, and it was Nan Junmo again, why this Nan Junmo always wanted to ruin his affairs.


    He took a deep look at Mu Bingyun: "Bingyun, you might as well think about it, I don''t want to see any disputes between you and Xue''er, if one of you is injured, I don''t want to see it. ."


    Ling Jichen turned around and left. Unexpectedly, Nan Junmo stopped him. He stretched out his palm: "Sect Master, what I owe my disciples is probably not very good." Ling Jichen paused, he knew that this was Nan Junmo is helping Mu Bingyun vent his anger.


    Nan Junmo''s temperament has always been weird, and many elders could not offend him.


    He took out his ring and threw it.


    The whole person suddenly disappeared, his face was filled with anger, he looked back at Mu Bingyun, and saw that there was no wave in her eyes, but his heart was a little bitter. He clearly just wanted to talk to her, not to make their relationship more rigid. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, everything was for Cher.


    He stroked his chest, as if the heart inside was unable to beat. He... was suddenly horrified to find that his love for Xue''er was actually decreasing little by little, while his love for Mu Bingyun was getting more and more...


    Nan Junmo opened the ring and counted the contents inside: "This Ling Jichen slips very fast, and this little thing will send this seat away."


    "I won''t let him go next time."


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth and walked over: "South First Tower, I''m afraid it''s a bit unkind of you to do this."


    "Here," Nan Junmo put the ring in her hand, "Is this gentleman here?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while, looked at the ring, but didn''t take it: "Let''s keep this for the first one in the South!"


    What Ling Jichen touched, she didn''t want. She just thought it was ironic. She had been brooding about many things in the past, but now she can easily take things out of the other party''s hands, but she dislikes it very much.


    Nan Junmo saw the indifference on her face, shook his head, and put away the ring: "If you don''t want it, don''t want it, I''ll get you something else from this seat someday."


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to Thunder Peak. This seat will only last for five years. Don''t retreat in these five years. After all, this seat is also the first seat of Thunder Peak. I haven''t directed you yet, so I''ll take advantage of this time to help you. Let''s take a look at the cultivation thing!"


    Nan Junmo walked in front. Seeing his back, Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a little strange and couldn''t help but ask, "South''s first seat."


    "What''s the matter?" Nanjun turned his head in a dignified manner, looking like a leader, he looked like a ruffian.


    Mu Bingyun stepped over a few steps: "South First Tower, why do I think you are different, why do you help me so much?"


    Nan Junmo smiled when he heard her words: "Well..."


    Mu Bingyun listened seriously, as if he didn''t want to miss this answer.


    "Secret for the time being," he laughed out loud, "Why, do you think this boss will tell you?? Impossible, this boss won''t tell you!"


    Mu Bingyun:¡­


    "Bingyun, there are some things, you need to find the answer slowly by yourself. If this seat tells you, it will not be so interesting and interesting, do you understand??"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Nan Junmo, and she didn''t believe his explanation. Since the other party didn''t want to say it, she didn''t ask. But she still got help from him from his words, and repeatedly gave her profound stones. It wasn''t because she really liked to reward her disciples, and it wasn''t the reason she used to take care of Thunder Peak.


    for other reasons.


    She only knew a few people in this world. Who would ask Nan Junmo to help her, or why did Nan Junmo help her?

 Chapter 263： time is like water

    By the way, in the previous life, why didn''t Nan Junmo help her?


    These are all mysteries, maybe one day she really has to discover it herself!


    Following behind Nan Junmo, she did not say a word, but Nan Junmo suddenly stopped: "Bingyun, your mission is to become stronger. This world is very big, bigger than you can imagine. The continent, the South Desolate and the North Sea are just a drop in the ocean."


    A leaf suddenly appeared in his hand, "It''s like this leaf, at this moment we are the people in the leaf, the whole leaf is the world we thought, however, we don''t know that there are many, many such leaves on this mountain, as long as Only after breaking through this leaf can you see more leaves."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, she knew that this world was huge.


    did not expect that the world they were in was just a leaf.


    Then how many leaves are around, it is impossible to count with the naked eye. Every day, new leaves grow from the branches and stems. How could she count them clearly? At this moment, she seemed to have realized something.


    "Disciple understands."


    Nan Junmo nodded, and suddenly showed a ruffian-like smile: "Don''t be so serious, she''s a beauty anyway, laugh more if you have nothing to do."


    Mu Bingyun ignored this Nan Junmo who was sometimes crazy and sometimes looked like a character. She just thought that some of his words were very reasonable, and some crooked reasons should not be heard.


    This person is fine when he is serious, but when he is not serious, he is a rogue, like a rogue.


    How could Nan Junmo, who was leisurely wandering in front of him, know that he was turned into a hooligan by a disciple.


    "Bingyun, are you alright??"


    Mu Bingyun returned to the residence, and saw Li Dingxiang''s worried face and smiled: "It''s okay, he won''t be okay." Ling Jichen is a person, she still understands a little.


    If the other party really wanted to do something, they wouldn''t appear in front of her with a bright light.


    But she still didn''t expect the other party to appear, instead she was not surprised by her rebirth, but let her let Mu Fengxue go.


    Why didn''t he go to Mu Fengxue and let him let him go? ?


    These are not important anymore.


    Now she no longer has to hide from Ling Jichen. Since the other party already understands that she is reborn, then...she doesn''t need to hide herself so much. Let him know, there is a faint smile on her mouth, she knows, one day she will clean up both of them.


    "Bingyun, today, you all have a good rest! From tomorrow, go to this seat."


    Nan Junmo''s words suddenly pulled her out of her thoughts: "Understood, South Head."


    "Um."


    Nan Junmo seemed to have regained his composure, and left quickly, disappearing in the blink of an eye, Mu Bingyun looked envious for a while, the fifth rank of Xuanhuang, but she also quickly reached this state.


    Six years later, a gloomy figure appeared in her mind, as if she couldn''t wait to go to Xizhou.


    Thinking of Cangyu, a hint of urgency flashed in her eyes: "Lilac, go to rest first! Come with me tomorrow to find the first seat in the south."


    Li Lilac knew that this was an opportunity, nodded and returned to the room. She feels that she is lucky. Although she has lost an arm at present, she has been able to come this far, and she is full of countless hopes ahead.


    Mu Bingyun also returned to the house. At this moment, Chiye was refining a long spear and a long sword. She had already thought about the name of the sword, and it was called Chixin!


    rolled up his sleeves, and saw that the dark clouds on his arms still did not move, and he did not know when the dark clouds would be able to exit the customs. Of course, Wu Yun is a powerful bird and beast. The longer she can retreat in seclusion, the greater her progress will be. She is still very happy.


    Then, her consciousness moved, and the corpses that had been put away before were all smelted by red and turned into pure profound energy, which she absorbed.


    This method is usually not used by her, but Mu Fengxue''s people are not polite at all. He never thought that Mu Fengxue had secretly cultivated so many masters.


    There might be many more, which made her eyes vigilant. Now everything has changed, so she can''t fall.


    The last elixir for refining Longevity Pill, she has already issued a mission, and maybe there will be news soon. This was the first time she released a mission, and it used to be a direct mission.


    Five years, I don''t know what kind of breakthrough she will have in these five years.


    On the second day, Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang moved into Nan Junmo''s residence, and Nan Junmo''s devilish training had already begun. After the first day, Mu Bingyun felt very tired, but she herself had experienced such high-intensity training.


    In order to live, she suffered all the pains in her previous life, but she just did it all over again.


    Since Nan Junmo helped her like this, he must have some purpose. As long as it was good for her, she would accept it no matter what his purpose was.


    Besides, Nan Junmo was really kind to her, she didn''t feel that the other party had paid so much, just to harm her.


    Li Dingxiang was the same. On the first day, she was so tired that she lay down on her stomach and almost didn''t go back to her room. Nan Junmo grabbed her with one hand and threw it on the bed, looking very rude.


    The other disciples were also drawn up by Nan Junmo with different cultivation plans. Anything he thought was not bad was captured by him. Ying Changqing and Fu Xilin didn''t escape either, they were both brought out by him.


    Every day, there are a group of disciples on the Thunder Peak with bitter faces, pain and happiness. When they saw the training programs of Mu Bingyun, Fu Xilin and Ying Changqing, they felt pain all over their bodies. Compared with these three people, they think they are still pretty good.


    I didn''t think that their south first seat was so cruel.


    Time always flies, it is more than four years in a flash. During this period, Mu Bingyun also obtained the last elixir for refining the Longevity Pill, and had already handed over all the elixir to Chi Ye, ready to refine it.


    As early as four years ago, Li Lilac''s spear and her long sword, Chixin, were successfully refined.


    At this moment, they also finished the training from Nan Junmo and practiced outside their house. When Li Dingxiang was learning the Lei Department moves, she was watching silently beside her. She would not easily tell anyone about her Thunder Vein, which was her trump card to save her life.


    Now, her thunder veins have broken through to the third rank of Xuanwang, and her wood veins are already at the ninth rank of Xuanshi.


    She also heard that Mu Fengxue is now the first seat of Lingyun Peak, and the strength is the second rank of Xuanwang. The corner of her mouth twitched, not wasting her years of hard work.


    "Lilac, take a break!"


    Li Lilac danced with a long spear, although she only had one right arm, the strength of holding the spear was not weak at all, and she could wield it freely. She said that Mu Bingyun''s sword was called Chixin, so her spear was called Duxin.

 Chapter 264： long time no see

    I don''t know if it''s a lonely heart or because she has a one-armed heart.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t ask why, and directly helped her engrave these two words on it. Since getting this long spear, Li Dingxiang liked it so much that she had to play around with it every day before giving up.


    Every time she was trained by Nan Junmo to stand up, she had to stand up and play with her teeth. In the end, Nan Junmo couldn''t help but scolded: stubborn donkey!


    This stubborn donkey spread all over the Thunder Peak, causing everyone to laugh.


    Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang also got on well with everyone in Thunder Peak, and those who could be trained by Nan Junmo along with Mu Bingyun and the others were all admired by the entire Thunder Peak.


    Such a strong force is really unbearable for some men, not to mention Li Dingxiang only has one arm.


    Now, no matter where you go, you can hear the kindness of Senior Sister Li, which is really different from the situation back then. Every time she thinks of these, she is very emotional. She never thought that Li Dingxiang still has today.


    As for the few people on Lingyun Peak, she paid little attention to them and didn''t know what happened to them.


    Her strength is already at the first rank of profound practitioners. She has broken through to this level. She is very grateful for Nan Junmo''s four years of super-intensive training and Mu Bingyun''s medicinal pills. She doesn''t know what words to use for these two. To be grateful, I could only silently follow Mu Bingyundu''s side, help her, and follow her to the death.


    Nan Junmo also told her that no matter what happened, she would never be able to betray Mu Bingyun. Even if the other party doesn''t tell her, she won''t betray.


    She also understood that it was because of Mu Bingyun that Nan Junmo treated her like this. At first she thought it was Nan Junmo who liked Mu Bingyun, but later found out that was not the case. He looked at Mu Bingyun as if he was looking at a junior. Although he cared, it was not a relationship between men and women.


    This made her misunderstand, but fortunately she didn''t say it.


    "Bingyun, why do you always appear at this time??"


    Li Lilac stopped, every time she was having a good time, Mu Bingyun appeared behind her leisurely.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "It''s not that I show up at this time every time, but that you dance your "Single Heart" here when you have nothing to do. I have to remind you."


    Mu Bingyun had a smile in his eyes, Li Dingxiang''s progress was something she didn''t expect, and Nan Junmo really had some means. But thinking of the speed of Nan Junmo''s cultivation, she became a little restless.


    Four years ago, Nan Junmo was still the fifth rank of Emperor Xuan, and he was promoted to the first rank every year. Now he is the ninth rank of Emperor Xuan. If he wants to break through again, he is afraid that it will not work here.


    She also understood why Nan Junmo said he wanted to leave at this time, mostly because of his own cultivation.


    However, she is really envious of this cultivation speed.


    Although she is not bad now, compared to Nan Junmo, she is really nothing.


    "Bingyun, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Bingyun paused: "The first one in the south is getting ready to go."


    Li Dingxiang knew about this. In Thunder Peak, only four people knew, she and Li Dingxiang, and Fu Xilin and Ying Changqing. The top level of the Liuyun faction basically knows it.


    "Let''s go, go to the main hall, the head of the south said, there are still some things to explain to the head, let us follow."


    "Understood."


    Li Dingxiang didn''t ask any more questions. Following Mu Bingyun, the two of them jumped and disappeared on Thunder Peak.


    The main peak, ??, has not been here for more than four years. There is still no change. The monks live a long time. Their buildings are blessed by the formation, and they are also very strong. Usually, they are like new for hundreds of years and thousands of years, and there is no trace of damage at all.


    Unless it is a battle between monks, it can be destroyed. Otherwise, it is normal to remain unchanged for a hundred years and a thousand years.


    The two of them landed at the foot of the main peak, and at the same time, a person flew from afar, and also landed not far from them. This person was dressed in white and beat the snow, and was still so dusty, as if the one who had been cut off by Leng Yu once had his tendons and legs. The very embarrassed Mu Fengxue does not exist in general.


    The corners of her eyes twitched lightly, and there were five people beside her. The expressions of the five people are very respectful, and it can be seen that the cultivation base of these five people has also made great progress.


    is also in the realm of Wu Zun. However, when the five people looked towards Mu Bingyun and felt that Li Dingxiang behind her was something they couldn''t see through, they were not calm.


    how come? ?


    It''s only been over four years, and the other party can''t even see through them. The five people''s hearts were suddenly mixed with five flavors, and they were extremely sour. Could it be that their choice was wrong? ?


    Is it more promising to choose Mu Bingyun? ?


    Mu Fengxue seemed to sense their thoughts and said, "With the guidance of the first seat in the south, we will naturally progress quickly."


    The five suddenly understood that in the past four years, the disciples in Thunder Peak have made very rapid progress. It is said that the first leader of the South has spoken. In the past five years, as long as the disciples of Thunder Peak have doubts about cultivation, they can go to him directly.


    This is somewhat enviable, but they dare not show it.


    What Mu Fengxue said just now is telling them, and also warning them, if you choose, then don''t regret it, once you regret it, you will fall into a doom.


    They understand.


    Although ?? envied Li Dingxiang in his heart, he didn''t dare to show it clearly.


    There were still some old friendships, but suddenly all dissipated at this moment.


    When Li Dingxiang was in a weak position, they still thought about pulling the other party over or sympathizing. However, when the other party surpassed them, they were only jealous, and even thought very darkly, if the other party surpassed them If you don''t practice so quickly, you''ll be fine.


    Several people hurriedly lowered their heads, covering up their thoughts.


    Mu Fengxue smiled lightly: "Cousin, long time no see."


    Now she is the second rank of Xuanwang. Although Mu Bingyun is practicing very fast, she is only the ninth rank of Xuanshi. She always wants to press Mu Bingyun.


    "Long time no see, now my cousin is the first of Lingyun Peak, congratulations."


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes glowed with a cold light, and at the same time, she was a little proud. Yes, she was already the first seat of Lingyun Peak, she was already the second rank of Xuanwang, and today''s Mu Bingyun couldn''t compare to her.


    She was very happy when she thought that she could press the other''s head.


    "I don''t know when my cousin will be able to reach the realm of Xuanwang. Cousin, will you go down the mountain?"


    Suddenly, Mu Fengxue asked gloomily, as if it would give Mu Bingyun a fatal blow at any time, the entire Floating Cloud Sect knew about the grievances between them.


    People who don''t understand it actually find it a bit baffling. These two are cousins ??after all, so why do they suddenly want each other''s life?

 Chapter 265： gather together

    Now the identities of the two of them are not something that ordinary disciples can discuss. The disciples who came in with the two can only look up.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was indifferent: "Are you going down the mountain? What are you going to do down the mountain??"


    "Haha¡ª" Mu Fengxue laughed loudly, "The chief is still waiting, cousin, don''t delay here, lest it be bad for everyone to wait."


    After ?? said, Mu Fengxue chuckled lightly: "Let''s go."


    The five people behind her, following her running movements, quickly followed behind them and disappeared from their eyes in the blink of an eye. The jealousy and inconceivable in the eyes of the five people were still captured by Li Dingxiang, and now the past between them is probably wiped out to nothing.


    However, when she chose Mu Bingyun, she was already mentally prepared. In the world of cultivation, this kind of thing is normal, just get used to it. Fortunately, she followed Bingyun.


    A person who treats her very well, as if she hadn''t done anything to help Bingyun over the years, but the other party was helping her.


    "Bingyun, she is getting more and more dangerous. If you go down the mountain, you must be careful."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    She cherishes her life more than anyone else!


    "do not worry."


    Mu Fengxue is not her opponent, however, she will not reveal herself unless it is absolutely necessary. Ling Jichen is now at the third rank of Xuanhuang, and she has been catching up. One day, she will catch up to this level, and even surpass the opponent.


    At that time, she didn''t have to worry about not being able to kill Mu Fengxue.


    The two quickly ran to the main peak hall. When they walked in, everyone''s eyes were on them. In the eyes of everyone, Mu Bingyun was the first person who could appear on such an occasion before the realm of the Profound King.


    As for Li Dingxiang, in the eyes of everyone, it''s just the people around her, not really.


    She walked straight to Nan Junmo''s side, and everyone quickly withdrew their gazes. Today''s Nan Junmo is already the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, and they are not opponents at all. If Nan Junmo is angry, no one can live.


    Even the elders who are hiding and cultivating cannot stop them.


    However, such a powerful Nan Junmo is going to Beihai, and some people are also a little happy in their hearts. If Nan Junmo is gone, they will no longer have to be afraid of anything.


    Just thinking of the other party''s means, he brought Mu Bingyun here when he left, I''m afraid there is some purpose.


    When everyone was there, Nan Junmo glanced at everyone present.


    He chuckled lightly: "Everyone, in a few days, this seat is going to Beihai."


    The crowd didn¡¯t speak. Going to Beihai was both scary and enviable. Everyone who goes to Beihai has reached the top of their cultivation here, and the situation here is no longer suitable for them to cultivate.


    This represents the strength of his strength.


    At the same time, it might be difficult to reach the North Sea. How many monks, no matter how powerful they were, could not compete with that dangerous place in the end, and finally died at sea, unable to save even a whole corpse.


    This is scary.


    Thus, they neither congratulated nor spoke.


    "Be careful all the way to the first south tower."


    Suddenly a female voice sounded, this voice was very familiar, and it was the first time they heard this voice in the past few years and finally spoke. Counting the time, it has been more than ten years.


    Bi Xinlian raised her head, her expression still soft: "The first seat in the south, I heard that there are many opportunities in the North Sea. If there is a chance, this seat would also like to visit."


    "If Bishou Tower wants to go, naturally he can go. As long as his strength breaks through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, he can pass."


    Bixinlian''s strength is not weak, it is already the third rank of Xuanhuang. These years have also been fast cultivation, and it seems to be faster than before. Since the Liu Yu''er incident, she has rarely attended various scenes and spent all her time on cultivation.


    "Um."


    Bi Xinlian smiled and answered, and didn''t speak any more.


    Everyone didn''t understand, how could Bi Xinlian suddenly insert such an irrelevant remark, it was really incomprehensible.


    After a while, she said again: "The North Sea is extremely dangerous, but it is also accompanied by opportunities. It is the place where the monks should go. I wonder if you have this plan in the first place?"


    For today''s Bixinlian, everyone can''t understand.


    "Does Bishou feel tired of the Liuyun faction?"


    Suddenly, Huang Yan couldn''t help but say, Bi Xinlian is his memory! Now it''s also someone he can''t provoke easily, but the other party naturally doesn''t dare to provoke him easily.


    But, thinking of Bi Xinlian''s face, he still felt a little throbbing in his heart.


    "That''s right! Is Elder Huangyan going too?"


    "I really want to go." Elder Huang Yan didn''t speak, and Elder Qingyang, who didn''t speak much, did, but then he laughed, "Unfortunately, the progress has been too slow in recent years, if I want to go, I don''t know if I have to wait. how long."


    As soon as these words fell, Bi Xinlian smiled lightly: "I think we might as well make an appointment, or we have embarked on the road of cultivation. If you are stuck in Dongzhou, you will not be able to make progress, and it will be meaningless. It is better to make an appointment. If you first break through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, you will have to wait five years. In these five years, if you have broken through, then make an appointment to go to Beihai together.


    If there is no breakthrough, how about waiting for the next one? "


    Bi Xinlian''s words were gentle, but they made everyone feel a little bit tempted.


    Now their strength is getting stronger and stronger. Under normal circumstances, when they break through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, they have to choose two paths. One is to enter the secret realm of Liuyun Sect and keep practicing and guard the sect, and the other is to go to Beihai to find opportunities.


    Many people are naturally unwilling, especially people like Huang Yan. When Bi Xinlian said this method, his heart was hot.


    "Xin Lian is right, why don''t we just make an agreement like this." In addition to being excited, he had already forgotten that Bi Xin Lian was the first one, so he even called the other party''s name directly.


    When Bi Xinlian heard this title, a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes, but she concealed it very well, and there was no change on her face, only a soft smile.


    Huang Yan saw this smile, and his heart suddenly moved. He has owned many women, among which Bixinlian is the most regrettable for him.


    "I don''t know what the other elders are, what do you mean?"


    Bi Xinlian''s words made everyone react, and then everyone nodded, saying that this method was good. They were all who broke through to this realm before and left quickly, all alone.


    If we can pass together together, wouldn¡¯t the chances of survival be higher? ?


    Thinking of the next step, their hearts were hot.


    "If that''s the case, then so be it. Except for the first South Tower, the other people''s realms are not too different, and maybe we can pass together."

 Chapter 266： sister-in-law

    Everyone agreed with Bi Xinlian''s words, obviously they were about to forget that they were sending Nan Junmo today.


    Nan Junmo didn''t care, he touched his chin and glanced at Bixinlian, with deep meaning flashing in his eyes.


    Mu Bingyun has been paying attention to Nan Junmo. Seeing his appearance, he is clearly thinking about something.


    "I''m really sorry, I should be talking about the South Tower today."


    Bi Xinlian said apologetically, "Then let''s continue!"


    So, she stopped talking.


    Nan Junmo coughed lightly and said, "Today, I have one more thing to announce. In the future, after I leave, don''t let anyone bully my disciples of Thunder Peak."


    No one dared to offend Nan Junmo''s words. Even if Ling Jichen was the head of the sect, he was bigger than the first one, but after all, this was the cultivation world where strength was the top priority, and his status was determined by his strength.


    "Today, I know Mu Bingyun as my sister-in-law. If you dare to bully her in the future, I will definitely not let you go."


    Suddenly, Nan Junmo''s words made people''s head freeze, Ren Mu Bingyun is the righteous sister?


    Isn''t Nan Junmo crazy? ?


    how is this possible? ?


    Mu Bingyun is just a small disciple, Nan Junmo is indeed such a noble person, they two will become righteous brothers and sisters? ?


    Not to mention Nan Junmo, even Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while. She never thought that Nan Junmo would protect her in this way. This...this is really unbelievable.


    "South Tower, you..."


    Ling Jichen couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Nan Junmo glanced at them: "Why, do you have any opinions on this seat''s practice? There is nothing to do if you have any opinions. This is a family matter of this seat, just to inform you, and I will ask you to take care of this seat''s righteous sister in the future. already."


    He said it as it should, which made people feel a little sour.


    Especially Mu Fengxue, she was still proud of herself before, she was already the first seat of Lingyun Peak, no matter her strength or status, she had to overwhelm Mu Bingyun, and now she suddenly felt that her life was a little dark.


    Why every time she was going to press Mu Bingyun''s head, the other party would suddenly turn around and press her on the head.


    This incident made her feel that she was being blocked by Mu Bingyun, and her hatred for Mu Bingyun deepened. Similarly, she knew that in a short period of time, she would not dare to deal with Mu Bingyun.


    This incident was really beyond her expectations, Mu Bingyun, you really have the ability, to be recognized by a powerful person like Nan Junmo.


    "Bingyun, from now on, you will be my sister-in-law. No objection is allowed. No one can object to what this seat has decided. Quickly, call my righteous brother to come and listen."


    Mu Bingyun''s cheeks trembled violently, is it so fast? ?


    "Ice cloud."


    Nan Junmo''s tone suddenly became a little serious. She looked up to see the worry in his eyes, and her heart moved. The other party was worried about her, afraid of being hurt, right? ?


    She has been very suspicious of Nan Junmo''s identity. Why, why did Nan Junmo do this? ?


    "Brother."


    Since Nan Junmo did this, she didn''t refuse anything hypocritical.


    "Haha, that''s great."


    Nan Junmo was very happy, his eyes suddenly softened, and Mu Bingyun suddenly felt an indescribable special, as if... as if he really looked like her brother.


    However, she knew very well that Nan Junmo could not be her brother. After all, Nan Junmo is older than her mother''s.


    Maybe there are other reasons. The other party said that she needs to find the answer by herself, so she expects what the answer will be.


    Seeing that the two of them were righteous, everyone felt a little sour in their hearts. That''s good. As a ninth-level mysterious scholar, Mu Bingyun is actually on the same level as them. Thinking about it, I really feel that Incredible.


    Mu Fengxue has an urge to vomit blood, Pingbai is a generation shorter than Mu Bingyun. Although the cultivator doesn''t care so much and doesn''t need to be called, but she is still not reconciled.


    Why!


    Nan Junmo looked at everyone''s reaction, and laughed wildly: "Then everyone, Bingyun, take care of them."


    "nature."


    "definitely."


    The person who answered first turned out to be Bixinlian. Followed by Feng Qingyi, this poisonous disciple, he was poisoned so deeply that he might not be able to get rid of it. pity¡­


    Mu Bingyun felt that Bi Xinlian was a bit abnormal, but she didn''t care that much.


    With Bixinlian, everyone naturally agrees with each other, although they don''t want to do it in their hearts, originally a small disciple has nothing to do with them.


    Now that Nan Junmo is like this, if something really happens to Mu Bingyun, then I really don''t know what will happen.


    The uncertainty of everything is too much.


    One afternoon, just like this, Nan Junmo naturally left with Mu Bingyun in a good mood, and the rest of the people were silent in the hall, even if Mu Fengxue wanted to say something, there was nothing he could do.


    "Nan... righteous brother." Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered that they were already righteous brothers and sisters, which was even more incredible than a dream.


    Nan Junmo stopped and turned around. At this moment, he seemed to be back to normal again, and his whole person became very serious, as if he was about to face something. Seeing this, Mu Bingyun thought he was worried about the dangers of the North Sea.


    "why?"


    She knew that he understood.


    Nan Junmo didn''t do Tai Chi this time, but said directly: "It''s pleasing to the eye!"


    He smiled and jumped down the mountain in a flash, and the two of them quickly followed. The wind is very strong, especially when she is very fast, the wind hits her face, and it is a little moist, making the ends of her hair moist.


    But she still didn''t stop, the red clothes on her body seemed to be invincible, still so fluttering, fell from the peak to a certain position, and when people felt that it was extremely dangerous, she suddenly jumped from the ground and took off quickly to the Thunder Peak, in the middle without interruption.


    There was a trace of envy in the eyes of the passing disciples, as if they were thinking that they would be able to wander in mid-air at will. That kind of carefreeness and wantonness suddenly became their pursuit.


    It''s just that many people don''t know how much they have to pay for wanting to float freely in the air.


    On Thunder Peak, the ever-green leaves are still so shiny, glowing with dark green light, and in some places new green is born. At the bottom of the roots, there are pieces of dead leaves.


    The leaves are like a world, and likewise, the leaves are also like a living being.


    is being born every day, and every day is dying.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun seemed to have fallen into a green world, and there were no leaves around her. A piece of green, a large piece of green, glowed with light and turned into stars and surrounded her like this.

 Chapter 267： Epiphany

    She looked at all this in amazement, and suddenly realized that this was not the real world she had just seen, but a fantasy world.


    The wandering green around her made her tired eyes clear. She even discovered that this green color contained a powerful force, just like profound energy, which was constantly pouring into her body at this moment.


    Suddenly, her entire consciousness became blurred, as if she was touching something, but at the same time, she didn''t feel anything. The mind is blank, thinking about nothing, doing nothing, no emotion, no hatred, no joy or sorrow.


    There is only peace.


    The whole world is at peace.


    She didn''t notice that the wooden veins were running fast, the wooden veins became clearly visible one by one, and the profound energy flowing inside was also faster. The surrounding profound energy kept moving towards Thunder Peak, she closed her eyes and didn''t know anything.


    She just knew that it was very warm at the moment, as if it had returned to its original state like a fetus before the birth.


    Her originally cold face has also become quiet and soft, making her face even more charming.


    In the green leaves in the mountains, she is the red flower, which is particularly conspicuous.


    Li Dingxiang was stationed behind her, and Nan Junmo was standing beside her, holding a magic formula in his hand, constantly accumulating the profound energy between heaven and earth to this place.


    The profound energy around them seemed to be about to form lumps and become profound stones.


    He had a faint smile on his face: "Lilac, cultivate, it''s a rare opportunity."


    Li Dingxiang hesitated for a while, thinking that Nan Junmo was here, she didn''t hesitate, she sat down cross-legged, and instantly entered the state of cultivation.


    Thunder Peak was already surrounded by profound energy, and all the disciples of Thunder Peak felt the abundance of profound energy. The profound strength between heaven and earth is actually somewhat different from the profound strength in profound stones.


    The profound energy that wanders between the heavens and the earth is alive. The profound energy in the profound stone can only be used, but it cannot comprehend anything.


    However, the phenomenon of Thunder Peak at this moment made all the disciples happy and pleasantly surprised, and they entered the state of cultivation without any hesitation.


    Nan Junmo''s eyes were a little relieved. He didn''t expect her to realize it so quickly. As expected of... A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly looked into the distance and saw Ling Jichen and the others leaping over together.


    Immediately, he fell in a formation, covering the entire Thunder Peak. Then he appeared outside Thunder Peak and blocked Ling Jichen and the others.


    "South First Tower, what happened here?"


    Ling Jichen also saw such a red figure, and clearly knew that it was probably her reason. But he still couldn''t help but ask one more question, the mysterious insight that inspired the profound energy between heaven and earth actually made him feel shocked.


    Why? ?


    Why is she so different? It''s not like how many years it takes for such a chance to appear.


    Epiphany, something that cultivators have long dreamed of, but unfortunately, some cultivators have been practicing for tens of thousands of years, but they cannot get an epiphany once.


    There was once an epiphany in the Floating Cloud Sect, this person was Nan Junmo, and now there is a second person, that is Mu Bingyun. It''s really incredible. Many years ago, there was such a human-level pseudo-wood disciple, everyone looked down on her, and she was absolutely a waste.


    Who could have imagined that after more than 20 years, this disciple could have an epiphany, her strength is also not what it used to be, and who would dare to say a waste in front of her, because she, even if it is a waste of meridians, Few people laughed.


    Those people always remembered that there was such a person, her name was Mu Bingyun, a little girl in red. Her stubbornness left a deep impression on everyone.


    Those who once walked in front of her have been overtaken by her, and will never be able to catch up with her again.


    Now, she has an epiphany again.


    Many people feel that the throat is dry and hard to swallow. Is this really waste?


    Is this really a waste of cultivation? ?


    Always feel uncomfortable, this kind of breaking their routine makes them hard to believe.


    Especially Mu Fengxue, she stared at the red-clothed woman who was wrapped in countless profound energy, and she couldn''t see her face, and her heart suddenly ached, why? ? Just a single Mu Bingyun made her so annoyed? ?


    Mu Bingyun is her nemesis, right? ?


    She resisted the urge to destroy the past. Her eyes seemed to be a little red. In order not to be found out of the ordinary, she could only lower her head. She was afraid that as soon as she raised her head, she would rush over regardless of her life and destroy everything over there. destroy.


    But she knew that even if she rushed over, she wouldn''t be able to destroy it, and would be mercilessly killed by Nan Junmo.


    She had no doubt that Nanjun Mo Humu Bingyun had reached a level of anger shared by humans and gods. Now she is still regarded as a sister-in-law, who would dare to believe such a thing?


    "Ah, epiphany!"


    Nan Junmo said with a smile, "Why, when I had an epiphany back then, did you forget it?? Is it similar to her?" He looked up at the sky, his eyes flickering in shock, it must be different, she The epiphany is different.


    "Southern head seat, I don''t know..." Ling Jichen actually wanted to ask if he could let other disciples come here to practice.


    Nan Junmo saw his difficulty and said, "Don''t you just want to take advantage of this opportunity?? Except for the few people in your crowd, Mu Fengxue, everyone else can come."


    Being called out by Nan Junmo''s name, Mu Fengxue didn''t know how embarrassing it was: "I don''t think Mu Shouzuo would mind, right?? After all, this is a benefit for the disciple, and you are now Ling Yunfeng. With your talent, I am afraid that you will become a powerhouse in the Xuanhuang realm in a few years, and the benefits of a little epiphany are really nothing."


    Nan Junmo didn''t say anything, but Mu Fengxue was even more angry.


    Just listen to her cold snort: "The first seat in the south is worried, and this seat doesn''t mean it. My disciple of Ling Yunfeng, there is no need to come here, after all, it is far away."


    Hearing this, Nan Junmo smiled very happily, he couldn''t wait.


    "Bi Shouzuo, bring your disciples here!"


    These disciples are naturally not too many, but each leader valued them. Bring a few here to experience the blessings. If you can comprehend something, it will be a blessing.


    Bi Xinlian hurriedly thanked her and ordered someone to go back and bring her valued disciple.


    The same is true for the rest of the people, but after a while, a large group of people came. There is also a water blue figure, Shui Huan''er, who has not seen her for many years.


    Today''s Shui Huan''er is completely low-key, her name is rarely mentioned, and she has not been seen, as if there is no such person at all.

 Chapter 268： wake up

    At this moment, she appeared in the eyes of everyone, still so conspicuous, but the sharpness between her eyebrows was gone. There was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, but it was a little cold.


    "Master."


    Shui Huan''er walked to Bi Xinlian in an orderly manner, and became more calm than the original lively. It turned out that they were still little girls. Now, in the mortal world, they are all people who have lived through half their lives. They have experienced so much, how can they still be active.


    The entire Liuyun faction has not changed, I am afraid there is only one person, Ouyang Qingqing.


    Ouyang Qingqing also came over. When she knew that it was Mu Bingyun who had an epiphany, her whole person smiled like sunshine. She was so happy, as if Mu Bingyun had benefited, just like she had benefited.


    Shui Huan''er glanced at the woman over there who was shrouded in profound energy. At this moment, she could only see a touch of red in the mountains, and she couldn''t see anything else. There was some envy in her eyes, and some admiration.


    Now, this disciple she despised has already achieved such an achievement.


    Liu Yuer, you are right. It''s just that you can''t see it anymore, Liu Yu''er, don''t blame me for not taking revenge for you. We will avenge this revenge, but when you want to take revenge, it must be when you are sure, don''t worry, rest in peace Bar!


    Then these disciples entered the formation and began to practice under the orders of the first elders of each family.


    Nan Junmo kept guarding outside, his eyes kept falling on Mu Bingyun, as if he was afraid of who would disturb her, and everyone felt a little pain when they saw him protecting the calf.


    How dare they bother, in the end, there are only a few people who are in conflict with Mu Bingyun. The rest of the people don''t want the Liu Yun faction to become stronger and stronger. As long as it doesn''t hurt their interests, there is nothing wrong with the opponent being strong.


    Besides, if the news of Mu Bingyun''s epiphany today spreads, wouldn''t he give him a long face for the Liu Yun faction?


    Ling Jichen had a complicated face. He did not leave the profound energy that had condensed into liquid. He still saw the red figure. At this moment, her face was soft, and she could no longer see the cold look she used to treat him. .


    She is still so hardworking. In the past life, she was able to surpass ordinary people to reach the realm of Xuanwang with her own efforts. Now, with her own efforts again, it shocked him again.


    As if, the potential in her is endless.


    He once said that there are not many female cultivators who are so hard-working in the cultivation world.


    He also said that if she can reach the realm of Xuanwang within the stipulated time, she will become a Taoist companion with her.


    He was very relieved when he saw her efforts. Before Mu Fengxue appeared, he also felt that he was interested in her just because the other party worked very hard and was very suitable to be a Taoist companion. Another reason was that he hoped She can keep trying.


    I didn''t expect that things could no longer be controlled.


    Xueer, Bingyun, what should he do with these two?


    Her face always moved him now, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Mu Fengxue kept her head down, and no one bothered her. At this moment, no one cared about her at all.


    The profound energy between heaven and earth quickly gathered on the top of Thunder Peak, and from a distance, one could see a huge vortex. Such a scene is really rare.


    According to legend, a monk who can have an epiphany will definitely enter that realm.


    This situation continued for five days and five nights, and the profound energy in the sky finally gradually dissipated. Many people also woke up from their cultivation. Countless people were happy because this time Mu Bingyun¡¯s epiphany made them pick up It''s a big bargain, as long as the people inside have broken through some, and some people have even broken through several realms.


    When the profound energy dissipated, the red smear in the mountains still stood still, as if she had just slept somewhere for a few days.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes, those bright eyes were so heartwarming that many people dared not look directly, and quickly turned their eyes away. Mu Bingyun saw a lot of people. In the past few days, she seemed to be the world here and could see the entire Dongzhou.


    At this moment, when I opened my eyes and saw that I was still in Thunder Peak, I felt like I had passed away. After a while, she reacted with a shallow smile.


    The trees on the entire Thunder Peak also grew taller. Within five days, countless new greens appeared, and the original leaves became even more lush.


    Because of her epiphany, it has benefited the entire Thunder Peak.


    Then, when she saw the disciples of Thunder Peak, they all bowed to her with some doubts. At the same time, Nan Junmo appeared beside her and explained the reason to her.


    "Epiphany?"


    "Epiphany, the dream of a monk."


    Nan Junmo looked very satisfied, even more satisfied than herself, with a little pain in her cheeks.


    "Junior Sister Mu, congratulations."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly appeared in front of a water blue figure, it was Shui Huan''er.


    She hasn''t seen Liu Shui Huan''er for a long time, but now she feels that many people have changed a lot. Liu Yu''er is no longer sharp-edged, and her face has become calm, and there is a kind of development towards the ancient well like Bixinlian.


    She doesn''t know how Shui Huan''er has changed in the past few years, maybe it''s inseparable from Bi Xinlian!


    "Thank you, Sister Shui."


    When Shui Huan''er looked at her, she didn''t have any hostility, she could feel it. It seems like a simple blessing.


    "This time I broke through a small realm, and it''s really thanks to Junior Sister Mu."


    Shui Huan''er thanked him without hesitation. Compared with the past, the change has changed a lot, and she even thanked people. The people around were not surprised. In their minds, the last time they saw Shui Huan''er was more than ten years ago, and they had no impression.


    "congratulations."


    "congratulations."


    ¡­


    Numerous congratulations drowned out Mu Bingyun, she could only nod her head one by one.


    Ouyang Qingqing finally emerged from the crowd: "Sister Bingyun, you are amazing. I heard from the master that you are an epiphany, and you are the envy of all monks, and I am also envious."


    If Ouyang Qingqing had no scheming, his sincere blessings would infect everyone.


    "Cousin..." Mu Fengxue walked over slowly, as if she was stepping on the clouds, her body''s immortal aura had not decreased by half, and now she is even more immortal. Before she knew it, someone gave her way and let her walk in front of Mu Bingyun.


    These two have always been at odds, and the Liuyun faction is well known.


    In fact, it is also a very strange phenomenon. Logically speaking, Mu Fengxue is a genius, and it is very easy to step on Mu Bingyun, but the reality is not as imagined, not only did not hurt Mu Bingyun, but also very difficult, called People were in an uproar.

 Chapter 269： further and further

    Is it because Mu Fengxue, a genius, has gained a false reputation, or Mu Bingyun, a waste material, is not waste material at all.


    Many people believe that nature is the latter.


    "Congratulations, cousin is now a big step forward."


    Mu Fengxue glanced at Mu Bingyun and did not break through at all, still the strength of the ninth-rank Xuanshi, with a smile in his eyes, the real thunder was heavy and the rain was small.


    I don''t blame her, I can only say that most people don''t know about epiphany. After all, there are very few people who can get epiphany. There are only two in Dongzhou right now, Nan Junmo and Mu Bingyun.


    Epiphany is not the ability to improve one¡¯s cultivation a lot at once, but a kind of comprehension in realm, which is very helpful for future cultivation. It can be said that epiphany is a kind of breakthrough of all the bottlenecks in later cultivation, and later cultivation, even faster.


    At the same time, it is helpful to comprehend the moves.


    In short, except for not being able to improve one¡¯s cultivation level immediately, having an epiphany has other benefits.


    Otherwise, how can epiphany be so rare? ?


    "Thank you."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care at all, only she knew what kind of realm she had entered before, and that realm was so wonderful that she didn''t want to quit.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t have the vision in her imagination. This is a little different from what she expected. Isn''t it surprising that she has an epiphany and has not improved her cultivation? ?


    Of course, ordinary disciples still don¡¯t understand, but they can¡¯t see whether Mu Bingyun has made a breakthrough, so naturally they have no doubts.


    "Everyone, you can go back now. Bingyun has to consolidate his cultivation, so there may be no time to entertain you."


    Nan Junmo just can''t get used to Mu Fengxue anyway. In short, Mu Fengxue has been disgraced by Nan Junmo, not once or twice. In fact, everyone didn''t understand why Nan Junmo didn''t like Mu Fengxue so much, was it just because of Mu Bingyun? ?


    They don''t believe it, maybe there are other reasons!


    However, if Nan Junmo knew, he would definitely say that he really hates Mu Fengxue because of Mu Bingyun.


    Feng Tsing Yi coughed lightly. As a leader, it was so obvious, isn''t it a bit bad?


    Nan Junmo just glanced at him and said, "Fengshouzuo, do you have a bad voice?"


    "That''s not it."


    "Everyone, I''m sorry."


    Nan Junmo didn''t think about who he wanted to give face, the face he should give has already been given, and this time so many people have benefited from Mu Bingyun, he still doesn''t believe that these people have the face to say something.


    Originally, after having an epiphany, you should have a good understanding of what you got in the epiphany.


    Others also knew that they couldn''t say anything else. Nan Junmo was the first to have an epiphany except for Mu Bingyun. Naturally, he knew its importance. Everyone had already driven people away, so it was not easy for them to stay. !


    "Farewell, South Tower."


    Ling Jichen cupped his hands, he glanced at the red robe with nostalgia, although he only glanced at the corner of his eye, it still made him unable to put it down. However, the person standing beside him was Mu Fengxue.


    Yes, didn''t he say that the person he wants to marry in this life is Xue Er?


    "I don''t know when the head''s happy event is?"


    Nan Junmo was about to leave with Mu Bingyun, but suddenly he saw Ling Jichen''s look with a smile in the corner of his eyes, and asked.


    The matter between Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue was a riot at the beginning, such a big movement, even signed a life-and-death contract with Mu Fengxue, what a deep love.


    Now Mu Fengxue is the first seat of Lingyun Peak, and his strength is also above Xuanwang, so the happy event must be coming soon!


    This is everyone''s mind. In fact, if Nan Junmo didn''t mention it, they would hardly remember it. After all, it has been more than ten years. At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Fengxue''s cheeks were a little embarrassed, and she quickly put away this inappropriate expression.


    She hadn''t really thought about marrying Ling Jichen right away. What she thought was different from what she had in the beginning, especially knowing that Nan Junmo was going to Beihai, she was looking forward to the next level. Dongzhou, has been unable to let her see it.


    Now Nan Junmo is already the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, so what is the realm of being promoted to the first rank? ?


    She is the third rank of Xuanwang, so it is a matter of time before she reaches the ninth rank of Xuanhuang. If it is just because she is married to Ling Jichen, let her give up all this, it is absolutely impossible.


    Although Ling Jichen was not bad, he was far from the level of the man she thought of.


    Everyone was silent when they saw the two, and there were some guesses in their hearts. I am afraid that these two did not love each other as much as they used to. Perhaps, something went wrong between them.


    The people who understood very well did not delve into this, but said goodbye one after another.


    In the end, only Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue were left in Thunder Peak. After a long time, they realized that the people around them had already left.


    Ling Jichen''s eyes fell on Mu Fengxue, now Xue''er is more and more dusty, standing there, she is really a fairy.


    But, on her face, he never saw the innocent smile he once had. He remembered saying to Mu Bingyun that Xueer was innocent, pure and beautiful, so he wanted to protect her.


    At this moment, Xue Er, who has gradually become stronger, makes him feel that this sentence is a bit ironic.


    "Cher, you..."


    Mu Fengxue was stunned for a moment, and when he looked up, he saw Ling Jichen''s expression of hesitating to speak. She was thinking, does Ling Jichen want to talk to her about the marriage contract, frowning, a little distressed, at present she does not want to marry Ling Jichen, but she also does not want to give up this big tree.


    She has yet to find someone who can guarantee her safety better than Ling Jichen. She found that people in this world are so vicious, and if they are not careful, they will kill him.


    It is best to fool Ling Jichen and go to the North Sea with her. When she gets there, she can get more opportunities, so she won''t have so much hesitation.


    All hesitations are that he is not strong enough.


    "dust."


    "Cher, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Fengxue hesitated for a while, walked to him, held his hand, and said softly, "Leng Yu, my mother-in-law by my mother''s side, was beaten to death last time."


    He knew about this matter. That old woman was the old slave beside Mrs. Mu. Ever since Mrs. Mu died, she had been in touch with Mu Fengxue. Leng Yu, who suddenly appeared last time, bought the Phoenix Sword... Xue Er was afraid that she was not reconciled and wanted to exchange with Leng Yu, but the other party was angry and angry, right?


    "Chen, before my mother-in-law died, she gave me something about my mother. It turned out that my mother was from Beihai. It is said that my grandfather was there. I don''t know if his old man is okay."

 Chapter 270： Nan Junmo leaves

    Mu Fengxue''s words made Ling Jichen stunned for a while, but he didn''t think of this level. It turns out that Mrs. Mu still has a background, why hasn''t she heard of it before? ?


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes darkened. How could this matter be publicized? Actually, Mrs. Mu''s mother was a concubine of her grandfather, and she came here unintentionally. Speaking of which, she has no status at all, but the token her mother-in-law left to her belongs to her grandfather. I heard that her grandfather is a very powerful character. She has a good talent. If she can find it, she will definitely be taken seriously.


    The people on the Beihai side must be very powerful, so it would be better for her to find her grandfather as a big tree than a little Ling Jichen!


    She said that, Ling Jichen wouldn''t say anything. After all, he shouldn''t force her to marry before he met his grandfather.


    As everyone knows, Ling Jichen is also relieved, so that he doesn''t have to ask about getting married. If he really wants to marry Xueer immediately, he is somewhat resistant, and he doesn''t know what he is resisting.


    The figure of Mu Bingyun was always in his mind. In fact, he didn''t want to admit that since his rebirth, the figure that appeared in his mind was more of Mu Bingyun.


    Originally, he thought it was just his own guilt, but now he is afraid that he can''t deceive himself, guilty? ? Where did so much guilt come from!


    Neither of them knew what they were thinking, but in their hearts they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll wait for Xueer together, and then we''ll go to Beihai together to help Xueer find her grandfather, how about that?"


    "Okay, thank you Chen."


    Mu Fengxue showed a smile, still so beautiful, but unfortunately... it seems that something has gradually changed. Although the two embrace each other, their hearts are separated by a mountain, and there is another person on the mountain.


    Mu Bingyun and Nan Junmo returned to the top of Thunder Peak, and all the disciples they saw in passing by bowed to her to express their gratitude. She also nodded one by one in response, which made people feel that the rumored Mu Bingyun, who was impersonal, was not like that.


    There are many disciples here who have only entered the Flowing Cloud Sect over the years. Before they entered the Flowing Cloud Sect, they heard about Mu Fengxue and Mu Bingyun. They heard that they were opposites. Powerful, it is still the first seat of Lingyun Peak, while Mu Bingyun is cold and unfriendly, so it is best not to provoke it.


    However, after they really got in touch, they found that all this was different from the rumors.


    She glanced at Li Dingxiang with some admiration in her eyes, and she even made a lot of breakthroughs.


    Profound rank four!


    broke through three small realms.


    is also useful for Nan Junmo''s guidance, which has made Li Dingxiang make too much progress over the years.


    The two followed Nan Junmo to his residence, and after entering the hall, Nan Junmo sat aside, he didn''t speak, just gave them a deep look.


    Especially Mu Bingyun, he is much more relieved now.


    There is only so much he can do. Now that she has grown up, she has a long way to go in cultivation. If you want to achieve higher achievements, you must be prepared to endure hardships. He can protect her for a while, but not all the time.


    Some things must be experienced by her, and he should go too.


    "Bingyun, I''m leaving the day after tomorrow."


    "So fast?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, but did not expect time to slip away like this. There was a righteous brother who cared about her just now, and now she is going to be separated again, and she is really reluctant to bear it.


    However, she knows that they will always be separated, and maybe one day in the future, they will meet again!


    "That righteous brother has a safe journey, and Bingyun will also go to Beihai in the future."


    Beihai has always been her plan, she never thought of staying in Dongzhou all the time. Nan Junmo''s strength has reached the designated point here, and it is useless to stay here. It is better to go to Beihai.


    She believed that it would not be long before she reached this day, and she would be able to go soon.


    Nan Junmo was extremely relieved: "Okay, then I will wait for you over there in Beihai, Bingyun, everything will depend on you in the future. Liuyun Sect is not a good place for you, if you can leave earlier Leave! Especially Ling Jichen, Mu Fengxue and Huang Yan, these three have had a holiday with you, you have to be careful."


    "If you can''t win, remember to escape! I taught you so many ways to escape, don''t forget to use them when the time comes."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing bitterly when he saw his exhortation, but if he couldn''t fight, he ran away. Although the logic was a bit funny, it was a true saying.


    "Don''t worry, righteous brother, I''ll run away if you can''t beat me."


    Whoever does not run will die!


    She cherishes her life!


    "Well, I''m relieved."


    His gaze shifted to Li Dingxiang again. This woman is also a talented person. She has a spirit of not admitting defeat, so on the way of cultivation, it will be much simpler.


    "Lilac, please take good care of Bingyun."


    Li Dingxiang was a little frightened: "The first one is joking."


    "This seat is not joking. Although Bingyun is much more powerful than you, in other aspects, you need to do it."


    "Lilac understands."


    Li Dingxiang knows this, except for cultivation, Mu Bingyun has never cared much about other things, so she naturally did it. She also likes to do these things. If she were to follow Mu Bingyun''s side, she would not help anything, but would be a little uncomfortable.


    In the end, Nan Junmo left.


    On the day he left, many people came. Basically every few years, there will be monks who go to Beihai. It is difficult to meet people who just think of Nan Junmo.


    Cultivators are more afraid of death than mortals, not because they don¡¯t want to make progress, but because they are afraid that they won¡¯t be able to cross the North Sea, and they can only die there in the end.


    Otherwise, there would not be so many elders in the Floating Cloud Sect who were secluded in the secret realm.


    Crushing is an opportunity, and it also means death.


    If you don¡¯t break through, you will have no chance, but you can always live.


    is very difficult to give up.


    However, in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, he could only go past.


    Her eyes fell into the distance, looking at the direction where Nan Junmo disappeared, and gradually came back to her senses.


    Nan Junmo is gone, and now the Floating Cloud Sect can only rely on herself. There is no brotherly care by her side anymore, warmth is always so short-lived.


    A white figure appeared beside her, and a fluttering voice reached her ears: "The first seat of the South is gone, Mu Bingyun, who are you looking for to support you now?"


    "Whoever I''m looking for to support, I won''t look for the head to support me, Mu Shou Seat, I''m afraid you are a little too broad." Mu Bingyun turned back and glanced at the other party.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of outsiders, Mu Bingyun is not as good as Mu Fengxue, only she knows that she is stronger than Mu Fengxue, but not by much. What she is looking forward to is that one day she will be able to surpass all of them.


    "Huh, you just look forward to never going down the mountain!"

 Chapter 271： something sent

    Mu Fengxue was a little angry, all the backers had left, and his mouth was still so hard, he really didn''t know what the other party had to rely on, and he dared to speak to himself like this. Going against her everywhere and being unable to get rid of each other many times, she felt angry when she thought about it!


    "It''s my business to go down the mountain."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and moved gently from Mu Fengxue''s side. A patch of red set off the white on her body very pale, as if there was only this red between the world and the earth. She stood on Mu Bingyun''s By my side, I can only be a foil.


    is indeed a powerful female supporting character, but she will kill the opponent one day.


    Since the other party wants to live to the end, the end will naturally be even more miserable!


    She is not as anxious as she used to be. Now that no one can support each other, she is not in a hurry. As for the one named Cang Yu, she hadn''t appeared for so long. She guessed that the other party might have forgotten about Mu Bingyun?


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to say anything more to her. At this moment, Li Dingxiang hurriedly floated here. Behind her, there was another person, who was pale.


    Mu Bingyun just glanced at it and saw, since Pale is here, what about Cangyu? ?


    She stood there nervously: "Lilac, what''s wrong?? Pale?"


    "Mrs."


    Pale face with a smile on his face: "Madam, I haven''t seen you for so many years, are you okay?"


    "fine."


    She nodded, suppressed the anxiety in her heart, and asked Cangyu why she didn''t come.


    Pale seemed to see the anxiety on her face, and said quickly, "Madam, can you speak in another place?"


    "Naturally yes."


    Mu Bingyun greeted the others and returned to Thunder Peak with paleness. When the rest of the people heard Pale''s name, they could naturally think of who Pale was. It must be Cangyu, Nanhuang does have a Cangtian Sect, and its sect master is indeed Cangyu, and they have no doubts at all.


    The corners of Mu Fengxue''s mouth were a little stiff, why did she just think like that, that Cangyu didn''t play cards according to common sense, and actually sent someone over to find Mu Bingyun. If she didn''t know that the other party didn''t slap the face on purpose, she would definitely be dizzy.


    Such a coincidence!


    When ?? arrived in Thunder Peak, Mu Bingyun asked anxiously, "Where''s Cangyu?"


    "Madam, don''t worry, the master is very good, he''s just busy." Thinking about this, he had a headache. Over the years, in addition to rectifying Xizhou, his master ran to Nanhuang when he had nothing to do, went to various sects to play in the halls, and seized them. People''s babies are still some elixir.


    No, the master felt that it was almost done, so he sent it over.


    "Madam, this is what the master asked me to hand over to you."


    Pale White handed a ring to Mu Bingyun''s hand, she touched it and said, "Why didn''t he come?"


    "Master is busy!"


    Busy kicking the hall, looking for more elixir.


    The master said, don''t tell the lady about it. No matter how bold he was, he couldn''t open his mouth.


    "So that''s it, is he okay?"


    Although a little disappointed, this person is a big man, and it is normal to be busy. Thinking of her makes her feel at ease. It is not easy to come to Dongzhou, and it will be bad if it is exposed.


    "Master is doing well!"


    Just like to blackmail other people''s treasures, now the people in Nanhuang want to cover their ears when they hear Cangyu''s name!


    "Madam, Pale has to go back soon, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay for a long time, the master said that he will bring you some things after some time, and he will always be waiting for you in Xizhou." Pale paused, "Master every moment Missing you all."


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart seemed to be filled with something. For many years, every time they could only send messages, they had never seen each other in a few short sentences. It''s okay if she doesn''t want to, she can''t calm down in her heart when she thinks about it like this.


    She should get ready to leave here.


    As for Mu Fengxue, he couldn''t kill him in a short period of time. If she waited for her to break through to the realm of Xuanhuang, I don''t know how many years it would take, and let Cangyu wait for her for so long, she felt some guilt in her heart.


    Hatred is important, but for such a person who treats her well and who she likes, it must be more important than hatred.


    "Master knows that Madam needs elixir. This is what Master asked me to bring."


    The pale words made her take a look at the contents in the ring. In a trance, it was full of elixir, both high-level and low-level, and there were even a lot of things she needed. Seeing these elixir, she quickly cleaned them one by one and put them into the Chiye space.


    The two of them saw her standing there staring blankly, and they couldn''t figure it out, they could only stand silently and wait.


    For a long time, Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with joy, Cang Yu had really helped her a lot unintentionally. Now that the elixir is still three, she can wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vein.


    She took a deep breath: "Pale, if you are in a hurry, leave first, tell me, I will find him."


    "In three years, I''ll be looking for him."


    Within three years, she is going to look for the elixir. If she can find it, she will wash out the immortal-level thunder veins and go to Cangyu. Even if she is not found, she will pass. She couldn''t bear to make him wait too long.


    "Okay, ma''am."


    Pale Bai felt a lot better in his heart. He really didn''t see that the master liked someone so much. If the madam could accompany the master, then everything would be perfect.


    Just thinking of some things about Xizhou, he was a little worried. Xizhou is very complicated, all kinds of monsters and ghosts are very difficult to deal with. Violent suppression is very easy, but not a long-term solution. He was afraid that Madam would pass by, and if he encountered something, forget it, he still didn''t want to, and let the master worry about the matter of the master!


    Pale left, Mu Bingyun was still excited.


    Li Dingxiang didn''t understand why she was so excited. Even if she heard the news of her love and received a gift, she shouldn''t be so excited, right? ?


    This is really not like the Mu Bingyun I have seen before.


    "Lilac, I''m going down the mountain, you stay at Thunder Peak, I''m going to find what I need."


    She had to try her luck with the remaining three elixir.


    A box appeared in her hand, which contained Yanshou Pill, which was refined and handed over to Bai Cheng in the future. Since she promised the other party, she would do it.


    "You hand over this box to Elder Bai Chang!"


    "OK."


    Seeing her calm down, Li Dingxiang couldn''t help but ask, "Bingyun, what happened to you, so happy?"


    "It''s a very good thing, I''ll go down the mountain first, don''t make a statement, I''ll go down secretly, so as not to cause trouble." She was doing business, and she didn''t want to confront Mu Fengxue. The pulse is out, if the other party wants to trouble her, she will not refuse.

 Chapter 272： Her name is Cang Yue

    Forget it now.


    This is what the righteous brother often talks about. You must know how to hide. Unless you have surpassed the opponent by a lot, you should never reveal your true strength. You must reserve every time, even if you are against the opponent, you must Step by step test.


    She thinks it makes perfect sense. In the past, she was a little more direct. No wonder she didn''t get her wish every time. If she was more careful in her previous life, she would definitely be able to kill Mu Fengxue.


    In this life, there is the obstacle of the life and death contract, which is a bit troublesome.


    At this critical moment, she didn''t want to cause trouble.


    Li Lilac understands.


    "OK."


    Mu Bingyun squeezed the magic formula, and instantly changed into a face in front of Li Dingxiang. The red clothes on her body also turned into a light pink clothes. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really wouldn''t have recognized it. Come out, this is Mu Bingyun.


    At the moment, the two walked out of the door, Mu Bingyun activated the formation, and at the same time flipped the sign on the door, the two closed typing fell into their eyes.


    Li Dingxiang flew towards the main peak, while Mu Bingyun, who had changed in disguise, flew away towards the outer peak.


    Just when she was about to reach the outer peak, she suddenly saw a familiar figure, not Mu Fengxue or which one.


    Mu Fengxue is in the trading hall at the moment, but the other party cannot recognize her current appearance, unless she deliberately exposes herself, I have to say, Nan Junmo, the righteous brother, has given her a lot of means, this magic formula It''s a means of escape.


    Just as she was about to walk past, she was suddenly stopped by Gu Fenglin.


    "This junior sister."


    Mu Bingyun stopped, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, very different from his usual self.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Fenglin said, "Is Junior Sister going down the mountain?"


    "Yes."


    After thinking about it, she said, and did not hide anything.


    Hearing that she was going to go down the mountain, Gu Fenglin looked happy: "It just so happens that we are going to end too, this time we have a mission, and there is still one person missing, why don''t the junior sister come with us, how, the wooden head seat of Lingyun Peak will also be with us. Together we will."


    You must know that Mu Fengxue is the youngest of all the first, and is a role model for the entire Liuyun Sect disciples.


    "Excuse me, what is the mission?" Mu Bingyun thought that if he could find the elixir by the way, it would still be alright. If it wasn''t a mission about elixir, then forget it!


    Gu Fenglin said quickly: "This time the mission is to go to an island to find elixir, God''s Tears."


    God tears? ?


    Mu Bingyun narrowed her eyes, isn''t this what she was looking for? ?


    Among the three kinds of elixir that she lacks, there is one called the Tears of God, which is blue in color, and there is a drop of water on the leaves, which looks like tears.


    It''s just the tears of this god, it''s so beautiful that many names are not worthy of it. In the end, many people think that adding a **** in front fits the look of this flower.


    In addition to the tears of the gods, she also misses the upper three leaves of the streamer purple bamboo. The upper three leaves are the top three leaves of the streamer purple bamboo that has never been picked. This is more difficult.


    There is also the Xuanlong Treasure Grass. It is said that there is such a thing in the place where the Xuanlong survives.


    All three of these things are a must, and there are no substitutes. Washing out immortal-level thunder veins is really not an easy task.


    "Junior sister, as long as you complete this task, you will be able to get a reward of 500,000 profound stones, and at the same time you will be able to enter the Floating Cloud Sect''s treasure trove to choose something you like."


    How come there are so many rewards?


    Mu Bingyun has already decided to go.


    "Who posted this task?"


    Speaking of this, Gu Fenglin''s voice became softer, and he approached her and said, "It was released by an elder who had been in seclusion for a long time in the sect, and now this elder is in seclusion again. The time he gave is one year, as long as it is within one year. It can be achieved in the middle, and there are additional rewards.¡±


    As expected, she guessed that, whether it was Ling Jichen or the other leaders, there must be no such generous reward for releasing such a task, and it was indeed those elders who were secluded in seclusion.


    Divine Tears is also a kind of spiritual medicine that can be used for cultivation. The effect is very good, but it is useless for monks below the Xuanhuang level. .


    Just like the original Politan, not everyone can use it.


    Basically, no one can succeed. Mu Bingyun is just cultivating himself under the banner of Po Lidan.


    "How is it, Junior Sister, do you want to go with us now??"


    Mu Bingyun paused and said, "When do you go, why do you need so many people??"


    "That''s right. We have six people here now, and there''s still one left. There is a formation to enter that island. It takes seven people to activate the formation. I think the strength of the junior sister is not bad."


    It turned out to be like this, but as soon as it went away, it was the tears of God that attracted her.


    As long as she finds the Tears of God, then she has two elixir left, and she is getting closer and closer to being able to wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vessel. Suppressing the heat in her heart, her face became calm.


    Her current strength is hidden to the ninth rank of profound practitioners, and these methods are all from the Nanjun Mo sect. As Nan Junmo said, he taught her many ways to escape and hide, and it seemed that she would escape in the future.


    In fact, she also knew that he was just worried about her.


    She has never had an older brother, not Mu Fengyi, who is just Mu Fengxue''s older brother, not familiar with her. In her heart, she really regards Nan Junmo as her elder brother, and she is very respectful and grateful. I look forward to seeing you sooner in the future!


    "Junior sister, how are you thinking?"


    "Okay, then I promise you."


    Gu Fenglin seemed very happy, he pulled Mu Bingyun to Mu Fengxue, and said, "Fengxue, I have found it."


    When everyone looked at Mu Bingyun, she didn''t feel unnatural at all.


    It''s really amazing to see each other with this face.


    "By the way, Junior Sister, what''s your name?"


    Mu Bingyun paused for a while, can''t you be called Mu Bingyun? ?


    "Cangyue."


    Desolate Cang, the moon and the cloud are homonyms, so it can be considered a name!


    "Very good, I think Cang Yue knows me too, right?"


    Mu Fengxue''s chin was a little high, and his unfathomable expression made Mu Bingyun feel a little amused, but at this moment, he had to pretend. She was stunned for a moment, and felt that she had really changed a lot.


    "Wooden head seat."


    Seeing this, Mu Fengxue was somewhat satisfied, "Let''s call it by name in the future, I don''t know which peak Cang Yue belongs to?"


    To be able to reach the ninth rank of profound practitioners at such a young age, he must not be an outer disciple, so he should be considered to be quite talented.


    "Thunder Peak."


    She touched a sign, and the word Cang Yue was already displayed on it just now. This is good, Nan Junmo is really her brother, so well prepared, could he still use other identities in Liuyun Sect even if he is thinking of himself?

 Chapter 273： Set off

    If this is the case, she is really convinced.


    Nan Junmo seemed to have left in a hurry. In fact, in the past five years, in addition to helping her explain her cultivation, she has not prepared many things for her, and all kinds of troublesome solutions have been prepared for her.


    He also said that if this could not make her walk to Beihai safely, either she was too stupid or she was too reckless.


    This is his temperament.


    Mu Fengxue glanced at the word Cang Yue on the sign, and naturally he would not doubt anything.


    But the other party was Thunder Peak, which made her a little surprised: "Are you Thunder Vein?"


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know how the other party would ask this, so he answered.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flickered: "Do you know Mu Bingyun?"


    "do not know."


    She never saw it.


    Can I see myself?


    She didn''t look in the mirror either.


    "So that''s it, okay, then let''s introduce each other and leave in half an hour!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t ask any more questions, Mu Bingyun was also relieved. Afterwards, Gu Fenglin used her identity card to receive the mission and came over.


    In front of her are all familiar faces, the three Gu Fenglin, the Wan Xixi sisters, and the extremely familiar Mu Fengxue.


    The strength of Gu Fenglin''s three people is just at the realm of Wu Zun. With their talent, they are progressing very quickly. The Wan Xixi sisters are one step away from breaking through to the realm of Wu Zun.


    She is on the surface of the ninth rank of Xuanzhe, while Mu Fengxue is of the third rank of Xuanwang. She has just passed the news and told Li Dingxiang about the matter. The trip should be within a year, maybe a few months.


    Knowing that she was able to meet God Tears this time, she never thought about missing it.


    This time, she was able to use the lightning-type exercise with a radiant light. Thinking of this, her eyes flickered with excitement.


    After half an hour, several people prepared what they needed, and immediately reported to the sect and set off.


    It has been many years, almost ten years, right? For ten years, she hasn''t even made a step out of the Liuyun faction, so it''s time to go out. I don''t know what the outside world looks like now.


    The world of cultivation has remained unchanged for thousands of years, which is also normal. What has changed is that the young mortals at the foot of the mountain have become old people, the children have become young people, and they have given birth to children again.


    "By the way, what''s the name of the island we''re going to this time?"


    Gu Fenglin replied, "Leiyu Island."


    "Thunderfield Island? Where is it, why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    Mu Bingyun is a little puzzled. She has been to many places. Whether it is in the past or this life, this is the first time I have heard of Leiyu Island. Is it a newly discovered island? ?


    What''s so special about it? ?


    "This Leiyu Island, between the North Sea and the South Wilderness, was a deserted island a long time ago. Later, monks continued to pass by, and the number of people increased. There are countless resources on it, but there are just as many dangers.


    The most important thing is that I don¡¯t know what happened. There are often monks killed by lightning in that place, so ordinary people will not go there. Even some places where elixir grows are full of lightning. "


    Here, Mu Bingyun understood.


    Is ?? an island covered with lightning? ?


    Wait, she remembered one thing. At the Dongzhou Trade Fair, she bought the elixir from a thin middle-aged man. Is it called Leiyu Island? ?


    She wasn''t so sure either.


    "By the way, Cang Yue, you are the Thunder Vessel, you might be able to help a lot at that time."


    Mu Bingyun nodded and didn''t say much.


    This time, she hid her identity and lurked beside Mu Fengxue. She really hadn''t gotten along with Mu Fengxue much in this life. The wood pulse technique is absolutely impossible to use, but the thunder pulse can see the light.


    A few people only felt that Mu Bingyun was a little happy, maybe it was because he was able to receive this task! They didn''t pay much attention either.


    It''s just that the two sisters Wan Xixi looked at Mu Bingyun and seemed a little uncomfortable.


    Here, the two of them are the weakest. Mu Fengxue is also not very popular, at least they think so, otherwise, why haven''t they broken through to Wu Zun? ?


    Mu Fengxue also called it euphemistically, to let them hone it, obviously because they are reluctant to give up their own medicine pills, right? ?


    All the benefits were given to the three of Gu Fenglin, and their hearts were a little dissatisfied.


    Several people went down the mountain and flew all the way to the edge of Dongzhou, which took three or five days.


    When they reached the edge, in front of them was a vast ocean with deep blue water and a little fishy smell. The sky was also blue, with white clouds floating in the sky and swimming in the sea.


    Dongzhou has always been a very beautiful place, which is incomparable between Nanhuang and Xizhou. No wonder, it is more suitable for ordinary people to live here, and even most monks choose here.


    It is said that many years ago, Dongzhou was also a place with rich resources, but what happened later is not very clear.


    "How are we going to get there?"


    Mu Bingyun asked subconsciously, she didn''t prepare a boat, wouldn''t she fly over? ? She doesn''t care, but she doesn''t know how far it needs to be. If it''s too far, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    It''s not that she can''t do it, other people may not be able to support it.


    "Of course it''s by boat. Could it be that you thought you would fly there?"


    Wan Yiyi can''t help it, isn''t she just a little bit stronger than herself? ?


    Humph, he came out of Thunder Peak, thinking that he was Mu Bingyun, what a big deal.


    Wan Xixi pulled her and said not to do this. After all, Cang Yue came from Thunder Peak, and they couldn''t afford to provoke her. She wasn''t sure that Mu Fengxue would fight Thunder Peak for them. She could see their positions clearly, but her younger sister didn''t seem to be very reconciled.


    This time is different from the past. If they didn¡¯t rely on Mu Fengxue, they would only be passers-by in this world.


    Mu Fengxue didn''t say anything, looking for this person was just to activate the formation.


    "The formation is on a deserted island. Let''s go there by boat, and then start the formation and we will be able to reach Leiyu Island."


    This is the first sentence that Mu Fengxue said when he came all the way. As if she didn''t say anything to Mu Bingyun, she acted like an expert along the way.


    If others don''t say it, she won''t ask for it on her own.


    She just wanted to confirm how to get the God Tears. There are still three remaining, and the God Tears are only two after getting it. This feeling of getting close is really cool.


    She seemed to have experienced the feeling of being washed out of the immortal-level thunder veins.


    With a smile in the corners of his eyes, he stared at the sea.


    Looking at this expression, Mu Fengxue felt a little uncomfortable. Although this disciple of Thunder Peak was not like Mu Bingyun, she always didn''t like it.

 Chapter 274： How should she evaluate herself

    Therefore, she did not stop Wan Yiyi''s words.


    In short, she just doesn''t like this Cang Yue very much.


    If it wasn''t for an emergency, she wouldn''t agree. The disciples in the sect are either of low strength, or they dare not go to Leiyu Island when they hear it. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been delayed for that long.


    This Cang Yue may have the courage to go there because she is a Thunder Vessel!


    She has already decided that if something happens to the other party when she is fetching the tears of God, she will definitely not help her. When she comes back, she can just find someone at will, as long as her conditions are rich enough, after all, from a dangerous place, Going to Dongzhou, there should be a lot of people agreeing!


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a chill, no need to think, it was Mu Fengxue.


    Although she didn''t know where she was provoking the other party, she was always vigilant. At present, the other party has not discovered her identity, and she can''t bet everything on Nan Junmo''s secrets. If the other party has a way to see through, then she is really in danger.


    Be careful in everything to live a long life.


    "The wind is flat, let''s get ready to go!"


    Mu Fengxue said, with a wave of his hand, a small ship appeared on the sea in front of them. After the boat stabilized, she jumped on it, and then the rest of the people jumped on it.


    Immediately, she walked to the bow of the boat and prescribed five profound stones to the groove in front of her. Then, with a push of her palm, the boat sailed straight on the sea. In the next step, you only need someone to watch, occasionally find obstacles, and change the direction, which is very convenient.


    They are small boats. If it were a big boat, it would not be so easy. Relatively speaking, the control of a large ship is much more complicated. Every time it travels, it needs a special person to guard it. It takes about ten people or more to make the big ship run safely.


    The people who generally use big boats are mostly sects.


    A group of disciples mostly use this kind of boat that can accommodate a dozen or so people, and it is much more convenient to control.


    The people in charge of watching the boat are Lu Yan and Lin Chen. Generally, the heavy work is done by these two people. It can be seen that Mu Fengxue is also very satisfied with these two people.


    Mu Bingyun sat on the side, silent.


    "You really don''t know Mu Bingyun?"


    Wan Yiyi didn''t know when she was sitting beside her, which meant that she was entangled.


    Mu Bingyun raised his head: "So what?"


    "Mu Bingyun is such a big person, you don''t know her? This is too suspicious, right?"


    Wan Yiyi''s words made everyone look at her.


    She smiled lightly: "I''ve heard of it, can it be the same as knowing it??"


    "You''re talking about getting to know each other, have you met each other, have had a relationship, or have a good relationship?"


    Wan Yiyi was at a loss for words, but it is true that if you have heard it, you do not know it. Knowing that she was wrong, she didn''t say anything.


    "Nothing, just asking. I heard that Mu Bingyun has retreated again?"


    Wan Yiyi seems to want to find out something.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that someone was staring at Lei Tingfeng so tightly, she just turned over the sign of the retreat, and everyone knew it. Sure enough, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong, or is Mu Fengxue too protective of himself?


    "This is not so clear. Our Thunder Peak disciples have always cultivated individually and have no time to care about other things. If you have this time, you might as well practice more. Maybe you will break through someday."


    She glanced at Wan Yiyi meaningfully, it wasn''t that Mu Fengxue was harsh on these two, but some people just didn''t want to work hard to get it.


    After all, the talents of these two sisters are much better than those of the three Gu Fenglin.


    Like Li Dingxiang who followed her, Nan Junmo contributed a lot. Without Li Dingxiang''s own efforts, she would not have reached the fourth rank of profound practitioners.


    Wan Yiyi seemed to know what Mu Bingyun meant. She was shy and annoyed, she snorted coldly, stood up, and walked to the side, as if she didn''t want to talk to Mu Bingyun again.


    Mu Fengxue frowned, and she regretted bringing the two together.


    "Yiyi, it took three or four days in the past, so you should practice for a while first!"


    Wan Yiyi''s whole face was a little red: "Understood."


    Mu Fengxue was her hope, and the other party was the leader of Lingyun Peak. She couldn''t help but listen to these words, but she felt resentment in her heart, so she sat down cross-legged unwillingly.


    It seems that he is cultivating, but he cannot calm down.


    On the other hand, Gu Fenglin, who was on the side, had already sunk into cultivation.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the ripples blown by the sea, and Mu Fengxue''s voice came from her ear: "What do you think about Mu Bingyun?"


    "She?" Mu Bingyun raised her head with a smile in her eyes, how should she evaluate herself?


    "Well, what does Cang Yue think about Mu Bingyun?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I don''t know, I heard that I worked very hard in cultivation."


    Mu Fengxue heard the words, and there was a dark light in her eyes, yes, she worked too hard, the progress of the other party made her feel shocked.


    "So Cang Yue has heard of it."


    Mu Bingyun lowered her head and smiled, she didn''t know what to say. It was rare that Mu Fengxue could speak so kindly. She felt that she had changed too much. But she likes this kind of change.


    This is also a kind of growth!


    Mu Fengxue still had deep hatred in her eyes, she only hated the appearance of Mu Bingyun, which destroyed everything about her. If there is no Mu Bingyun in this world, then many things belong to her, and even she will not be so twisted.


    After thinking about it, she only felt that Mu Bingyun was her natural nemesis.


    "Hasn''t Cang Yue seen Mu Bingyun?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and said with a smile: "Why does Mu Shouzuo ask, I heard that you and her are still cousins!"


    Mu Fengxue''s cheeks stiffened: "Cang Yue is usually a little more diligent in her practice. Who doesn''t know about the Liu Yun faction, we can''t see each other." She herself didn''t know why she said so much to Cang Yue, they just Only been together for a few days.


    Perhaps, she thought Cang Yue was someone from Thunder Peak, so she could make use of it!


    "That''s it..."


    She didn''t know what to say either, even though they were able to speak so calmly today, maybe they would meet with swords tomorrow.


    Wonderful, wonderful!


    If she showed her true colors immediately, it is not impossible for them to fight on this vast sea.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed with a hint of coldness. After a long silence, he said, "Since Cang Yue has no friendship with her, why don''t we be friends?"


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to climb the wooden head seat."


    This is interesting, she actually let her deal with herself.

 Chapter 275： Raijo Castle

    Mu Fengxue changed color, never thought that an ordinary disciple would reject her like this. It''s just such a good opportunity, and she doesn''t want to miss it.


    Nan Junmo was there before, so she didn''t dare to be too arrogant and reached out to Thunder Peak.


    No, isn''t Nan Junmo gone?


    The place to go is still Beihai, who knows what will be encountered there, and who knows whether the other party will be able to come back?


    If you can''t come back, that''s even better. She had already thought about it, she must kill Mu Bingyun before going to Beihai. Her hunch was very effective. If Mu Bingyun also passed through the North Sea and reached the world over there, she would continue to obstruct everything she did, which she would not allow.


    In this world, she is the protagonist, the only protagonist.


    Even if the hero who belongs to her has not appeared for a long time, she is not in a hurry at all.


    Perhaps, there is no male protagonist at all. When she is strong, what kind of man do you want?


    Facing the sea, she suddenly became arrogant, as if the whole world belonged to her.


    Mu Bingyun looked at Mu Fengxue''s appearance, his eyes were very dull.


    "Cang Yue might as well think about it first, and tell you your decision when you come back."


    Mu Fengxue looked into the distance. At this moment, when the sun was setting, the sea was blazing red, and a small boat was speeding on the sea. On the boat, there was a beautiful woman in white standing, with a slanted corner, which was indeed very attractive.


    She had a look of pride and ambition in her eyes.


    It''s shocking to watch.


    Especially Gu Fenglin and the others, it took a long time for them to come back to their senses when they glanced at them occasionally.


    Instead, Mu Bingyun, who was sitting on the side, hung her legs on the outside of the boat and floated along with the boat. She was very leisurely. She was dressed in pale pink clothes, which made her face a little sweeter at the moment.


    She knows that if her face is only modified a little, it will definitely arouse suspicion. She loves red clothes very much. On the contrary, with her own personality, she will definitely not like pink. She specially selected fans, so that it is not easy to expose.


    Actually, these were all given to her by Nan Junmo.


    He said, if you want to pretend to be like, then you have to change in a direction you don''t like.


    As a result, her face was changed to be a little sweeter, and it was also a reference to Ouyang Qingqing''s appearance. It''s just that some other things are added that don''t make people feel similar.


    "Cang Yue, you should understand..." After a long time, Mu Fengxue said again, she smiled, lowered her head, and her eyes fell on her face, "There is another world over Beihai, if you are always trapped in Dongzhou , you probably won''t be reconciled, will you?"


    Since she is able to take risks and do missions, she does not believe in those who do not have great ambitions.


    "Yes, indeed."


    She didn''t deny it in the slightest.


    "arrive."


    Suddenly, Lin Chen shouted, interrupting the two of them, Mu Fengxue only said softly, "You should think about it, there is still time."


    Here, the eyes of several people were fixed on a desert island not far away. It is surrounded by fog, and you can vaguely see sparse pine and cypresses, as well as some jungles that do not grow very well.


    After a few breaths, the boat was docked on the shore, and several people jumped on it one after another, and Mu Fengxue finally put the boat away.


    It can be seen that there is a faint path here, which seems to have been stepped on, but there should be not many people walking.


    Without hesitation, Mu Fengxue led them along the path, and after a while, he saw a teleportation formation.


    There are seven grooves on the top. These seven grooves are different from the usual ones. Usually, they are used to place profound stones. These grooves seem to be able to be put into the palm of your hand.


    "We put our palms here, stand in our own position, and simultaneously transfer profound energy inside, and we can activate the formation."


    Mu Fengxue''s words proved her guess, and it really was.


    She knows that there are many types of formations, but she is not a formation mage and doesn''t know much about it.


    According to the words, several people put their palms up, and at the same time sent profound energy into them, and in an instant, a white beam of light surged around them, covering them inside, as if they were being led by someone. The passage is normal, they are tightly imprisoned, and they can''t move at all.


    Then a suction came from somewhere, and they felt that their bodies were being driven up. It was partly because of the beam of light. There was no pressure, but it was a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, the eyes lit up again, and when they could see the scene in front of them, they jumped out of it.


    In front of their eyes, it was another scene.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Mu Bingyun looked up at the source of the sound, and saw that he was suddenly knocked down by lightning in the sky somewhere. The monks who came and went around were not used to it, and they communicated very calmly.


    As if, these are what I see every day.


    Even the owner of the house stood outside with a calm expression, but there was some annoyance in his expression, and there was a bit of happiness in his eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Fengxue said lightly, the profound energy on his body also propped up a defensive cover, and said at the same time: "This place is no better than the outside, you have to deal with the thunder and lightning that may come down from the sky at any time, you all be careful yourself."


    Mu Bingyun also propped up a protective cover on his body. At the same time, he looked up at the sky. The sky was clear and clear, could thunder come down?


    "Boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, she turned her head and saw another puff of blue smoke in another place, as if struck by a thunderbolt.


    "There seems to be some danger here!"


    Wan Yiyi hugged her arms and looked left and right, very careful.


    Several people followed the road and entered the city. The city here is called Leiyu City. All the way in, you can see the potholes everywhere, all of which were struck by thunder.


    At the same time, in front of several people, there are countless blue smokes. The houses here are also made of stones, not like the outside, they are all blue brick houses with wood inside.


    I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t dare to use these materials here. If not, if a thunderstorm falls, it is estimated that it will be ignited.


    The sound of thunder sounded in his ears, not in front of their eyes, but far away.


    "Let''s find a place to rest for the night, cultivate and leave tomorrow."


    After nearly ten days of travel, even the monks are a little tired. The inn here is also made of stone. They walked in and asked for seven rooms, and then they each rested.


    Mu Bingyun stared at the room surrounded by stones. There were no decorations in it, no quilts or anything at all, and there was no woodwork at all. Everything was made of stone.


    It is estimated that it is also for the way that the thunder will fall at any time!


    Through the window, she could also see that some places were struck by lightning.

 Chapter 276： dangerous place

    Here, it is really dangerous.


    In the middle of the night, under the moonlight, Mu Bingyun had a faint blue light on her body. This was the first time she had practiced the thunder-type exercise in an open and honest way. Perhaps this was the relationship between Thunder Island, and there were thunder and lightning everywhere. Her cultivation speed was obvious. Speed ??up a lot.


    There is still a vague trend of breakthroughs, maybe this time, there will be other gains!


    "Boom¡ª"


    Suddenly, a thunderstorm came from the next door, and she woke up suddenly, without hesitation, she opened the stone door and jumped to the next door, only to find that the whole house had been smashed into pieces.


    "what happened?"


    Mu Fengxue''s voice came from the other side, isn''t this room Wan Yiyi''s?


    "Cough cough cough¡ª"


    Wan Yiyi crawled out of the ruins, covered in blood: "Fortunately, I hid quickly, otherwise I would definitely be hacked to death!"


    "Yiyi, are you okay?"


    Wan Xixi hurried over and got her out. Seeing Wan Yiyi''s embarrassed appearance, several people were on guard. It was really unpredictable. They lived on the top floor, and they came a little late. The room below was already occupied by others.


    "Girl, are you okay?"


    The shopkeeper was also alarmed, and he hurried up to take a look, and he was relieved to see Wan Yiyi still alive.


    "fine."


    Wan Yiyi only felt that she was a little unlucky. This thief, God, really knows how to bully the weak.


    "Girl, shall I change you a room?"


    Wan Yiyi nodded.


    This matter ended like this, and the rest of the people returned to their houses.


    Naturally, throughout the night, no one dared to practice and rest, lying silently on the bed, but always guarding against thunder in the sky.


    In the early morning, everyone who had not rested left the inn early. For them, the inn was also a place full of nightmares, and they would be hacked if they took a good rest.


    Wan Yiyi seemed to have recovered. After all, she was prepared, hid quickly, and did not hurt any important places. With the healing elixir given by Mu Fengxue, there is no problem in recovering naturally.


    "This is the place where the tears of the gods appear, but it is very dangerous," Mu Fengxue said with a serious face, "We must guard against the surrounding thunder and lightning."


    Hearing what the other party said, Mu Bingyun also had an instinct.


    In the place in front of him, countless lightning crosses flickered. Although they didn''t break down, they looked very scary. When they walked in, they could feel a breath of thunder and lightning, which made people very frightened.


    Mu Bingyun found that on the surrounding ground, it was difficult to see plants, and occasionally a few leaves could be seen, as if they were all blackened by lightning.


    In front of them, there were streaks of lightning falling on the ground, and the ground was all black, and smoke was still smoking in many places.


    "Are there tears of God here?"


    Wan Yiyi couldn''t help but ask: "I don''t think there is a single grass here, how could the tears of God live here?"


    Not to mention her, even Gu Fenglin and the others were a little suspicious.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes glowed with radiance, divine tears, since it is so difficult to obtain, it is a treasure in spiritual medicine, so it is not unusual for it to appear in places. Ordinary grass and trees will be scorched black by lightning, but God''s Tears can absorb lightning and use it for their own use. It is precisely because she needs to wash the Immortal-level Thunder Vein, so she needs this God''s Tears, which is very important.


    Mu Fengxue looked vigilantly at the floating clouds in the sky, with some pale blue, looking very beautiful, but they didn''t have the heart to appreciate it all.


    Under the cover of beauty, there are always dangers.


    "God Tears, can absorb lightning, so it will not be damaged by lightning."


    However, ordinary people do not need the tears of the gods, and only those who have thunder veins will use the tears of the gods to cultivate.


    One of the elders who released the mission this time was Xuan-level Thunder Vessel. For them, looking for elixir was a delay in their cultivation, so they would always release everything they needed and let the disciples in the sect find it.


    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s explanation, the rest of the people understood.


    "Let''s go over there!"


    Mu Fengxue was still walking ahead. When they stepped into this somewhat anxious place, the whole person couldn''t help but get nervous.


    The soles of ?? stepped on the ground, making a babbling sound, which was directly transmitted to their hearts.


    "Boom¡ª"


    A lightning bolt fell, and it landed in front of several people in an instant. A huge pit appeared where the lightning struck.


    Wan Yiyi was so frightened that her face was pale, a pit this big was even more powerful than the one yesterday. She seemed to have noticed that the more she went inside, the more powerful the lightning.


    "The lightning here is terrible."


    She patted her chest with lingering fears.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt the thunder pulse in his body boil when the lightning was about to fall. Whether it was today or yesterday, she had a feeling that whenever a thunderbolt near her fell, the thunder veins in her body would boil, as if she knew this kind of information from the sky.


    At the same time, her exercises are running faster and faster.


    The thunder and lightning that may be a threat to others may be a very good energy to her.


    Mu Fengxue has already taken out Feng Ming, his whole body is full of profound energy, and it seems that he is very afraid of the thunder and lightning here: "Let''s go, everyone be careful, this place is no better than the outside, the thunder and lightning are probably more concentrated."


    "Um."


    A few people responded and walked forward behind her, very slowly.


    "No, let''s stay a little apart."


    Mu Bingyun saw several people standing very close to each other. If there was a thunderbolt and she couldn''t react, someone would definitely be injured. The most important thing was that she wanted to try to absorb the thunderbolt here, maybe it would be good for her cultivation.


    If it is too close, the rest of the people must be easy to find.


    Regarding Mu Bingyun''s words, Mu Fengxue glanced back at her, observed the surrounding situation, and nodded, "Cang Yue is right, we should keep our distance apart so as not to be struck by lightning. , we can''t react."


    Immediately, several people were separated from each other very tacitly, each with vigilance on their faces, holding their own profound tools in their hands, and constantly paying attention to the sky above. Who knows when the thunder and lightning here will suddenly come down.


    After walking for two hours, they suddenly felt a slight vibration and stopped. At the same time, they looked forward and saw a lot of people flying over there.


    "problem occurs?"


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes narrowed, and when someone fell over there, she grabbed someone and asked, "What happened ahead?"


    That person was a little angry that he was caught when he was running for his life, but suddenly he saw that it was a beautiful woman, and her strength was also very strong, so she couldn''t help but take back the words she was about to scold.

 Chapter 277： baby inside

    "Girl, hurry up, the Thunder Mountain in front of you doesn''t know why it collapsed, and the surroundings are sunken. Maybe it will come here in a while."


    Mu Fengxue let go of this person, and when he saw the people in front of him running out one after another, they all looked flustered.


    Thunder Mountain collapsed? ?


    Her face was a little unsightly. This time their destination was Leishan. It is said that this god''s tears grew in Leishan. If it really collapsed, then they came here in vain.


    She looked back at a few people: "Why don''t you go and have a look first?"


    In fact, he told Mu Bingyun that everyone else was on her side. She said she wanted to go, how many other people could object?


    Mu Bingyun naturally had no opinion. She finally came here. If she left like this, it would not be worth it. She didn¡¯t want to make a trip for nothing. The most important thing was that tears were related to her cultivation.


    "Okay, then let''s go and see!"


    Mu Fengxue had a look of joy in her eyes. In fact, she took this quest not for the rewards like the profound stones above, but because there was a very attractive condition in it, so that the elder could help.


    It is said that the elder of the Thunder Vessel is now the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, and I don¡¯t know how many years he has stayed in this realm.


    If she can ask this elder to help, then...what she wants to do will be very convenient. For example, to kill Mu Bingyun, she still does not believe that a person of the ninth rank of Xuanhuang cannot kill Mu Bingyun.


    It is said that this elder has lived for thousands of years, has been stationed in the sect, and rarely comes out.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to go to Beihai, but he stayed here for a long time. Instead, he went to those dangerous places and felt adventurous.


    Besides, he is not a very talented person like Nan Junmo, and he still has countless hopes. Breaking through to the ninth order of Xuanhuang in Dongzhou is already very powerful.


    It''s not impossible to go further here. When Nan Junmo left, he told her that the Liuyun Sect''s powerhouse with Xuanzun realm was said to have returned from Beihai.


    She doesn''t know who it is.


    But people who broke through Xuanzun in Dongzhou have never heard of it. Maybe there is, but no one has heard of it!


    Hidden dragons and crouching tigers are everywhere, and she never underestimated them.


    This reminded her of the pale people around Cang Yu who could easily clean up the realm of Xuanhuang. Maybe they were in the realm of Xuanzun? ?


    It seems that this place is much more complicated than she imagined. Some laws are only suitable for certain people, and some people do not conform to the laws here at all. For example, she herself is afraid that she can''t use such a law as a standard now, right?


    "Then be careful yourself."


    There are people coming from the direction of Leishan constantly, and there are also people who are not afraid of death.


    Not only Mu Bingyun and the other seven people, but also some other people, also quickly went to Leishan. He looked a little excited, as if there was a treasure in front of him.


    These people are not fools. Seeing more and more people returning to Leishan, I also understand that there is a collapsed Leishan in front of me. I guess they need other things? ?


    "Hey, isn''t this the wooden head seat of the Floating Cloud Sect?"


    Suddenly a figure appeared beside several people, Mu Bingyun turned his head and saw that this person was dressed in white, his face still unchanged, still so beautiful. It''s just the enchantment between his brows, nothing compared to the fairy energy on Mu Fengxue''s body.


    Mu Fengxue''s complexion changed: "It turned out to be Sect Master Bai!"


    "It''s me, I was robbed of Feng Ming by Mu Shouzuo last time. This Sect Master is really very sorry." However, Bai Jinge''s sarcasm between his brows, what kind of regret, was clearly mocking the other party for missing the Phoenix Sword.


    Thinking of this, it brought back the day when Mu Fengxue felt humiliated.


    was actually calculated by Liu Chu, and was even cut off by a strange woman whom he had never met. Although many years have passed since this incident, she has never forgotten it in her heart.


    "The wooden head seat is a man with a big life. As the saying goes, if you don''t die, you will have good luck."


    The ridicule from Bai Jinge made her even more angry.


    But, right now is not the time for conflict, even if there is a conflict, one¡¯s own side is not the opponent¡¯s opponent.


    "Sect Master Bai, it''s better not to delay. If you want to reminisce with Feng Xue, you might as well come to Lingyun Peak of the Liuyun faction another day. Feng Xue will definitely entertain you."


    After saying that, Mu Fengxue flew up and quickly went to Leishan.


    Bai Jinge swirled around several people and didn''t notice any difference in Mu Bingyun, so he brought people to follow.


    "Wooden head seat, aren''t you curious about what''s in front of you?"


    These words made Mu Fengxue pause, "Does Sect Master Bai know?"


    "Nature knows."


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed a ray of light, since it was something that Bai Jinge paid attention to, it must be a good thing. She must get her hands, and she must not be robbed.


    As for the matter of the tears of God, leave it to others!


    Bai Jinge had already landed beside Mu Fengxue, and said softly, "I heard that there is a fierce thunder beast in the Thunder Mountain, and the thunder beast guards a treasure. Growth. Besides, if the Thunder Beast can be recovered, it is also capable."


    Mu Fengxue was a little tempted, and a smile appeared on his face: "Sect Master Bai has talked so much with this seat, shouldn''t it be just talking?"


    "Naturally, why don''t we work together?? I know that there are quite a few people here this time. With the strength of Mushouzuo, I''m afraid they can''t deal with it. If we can work together, maybe we can get some benefits. Why? Sample?"


    "OK!"


    Mu Fengxue did not refuse at all.


    Mu Bingyun is also secretly guessing, what is the treasure that Thunder Beast is waiting for?


    No matter what it is, if she can get it, she must grab it. At this moment, she suddenly found that her eyebrows were warm, and there was an additional message in her mind.


    Lei Lizhu? ?


    What is Lei Lizhu? ?


    Just when she finished thinking, another message came out.


    This...It turned out to be like this, she took away the smoothness of her eyes, and the corners of her mouth were filled with joy. I didn''t expect that there would be Streaming Purple Bamboo here, and it had never been picked.


    Then, as long as she goes well this time, she will be able to get the three leaves of God Tears and Streaming Purple Bamboo. Then, there is only one last elixir left to wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vessel.


    I didn¡¯t expect that this time I really gained a lot.


    Although she hasn''t gotten it yet, she''s not worried at all, her eyes fell on the two in front of her, and she knew that they were discussing cooperation. She must get these two types. As for the Lei Lizhu, she thought about it, if too many people **** it, then forget it.


    After all, there are a lot of masters here, and they act well within their capabilities.


    Liuguang Zizhu is known to many people, but they don¡¯t know that the best place is the upper three leaves. Many people do not want the leaves, but rather the branches, which are used as weapons.

 Chapter 278： saved an acquaintance

    There was a rumbling sound in my ears, and there was already a piece of flying dust in front of my eyes. If I wasn''t conscious, I''m afraid the naked eye wouldn''t be able to see what''s inside. The surrounding can vaguely feel the arrival of various powerhouses, and a few people stay on the periphery.


    Mu Fengxue turned around and said to Gu Fenglin, "You are responsible for finding the tears of God."


    "Cang Yue, according to your strength, you''d better stay with Gu Fenglin and the others! Even if you go in with us, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance." When she said this, she wanted to make Cang Yue understand, here is what she said. Forget it.


    Second, I wanted Cang Yue to know that if she turned to Mu Fengxue, she could get a lot of things.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun complied, and went in later, who knows who will go where, and Mu Fengxue probably won''t care about coming here.


    Immediately, Mu Fengxue and Bai Jinge got in. Just when Gu Fenglin wanted to say something, he saw that Mu Bingyun also got into the place where the smoke was billowing.


    "She thinks she is beyond her own power, what does she think she is??" Wan Yiyi couldn''t help but say, "A mere ninth-level profound practitioner, I just want to **** the treasure, regardless of my strength!"


    Although, she also very much wants to **** the treasure inside, but with her strength, she doesn''t need to go at all, she can be smashed to death with one punch.


    Gu Fenglin frowned, she could already see that this Cang Yue looked unusual, knowing that there was a treasure in it, she would definitely not miss it.


    "Okay, let''s go in too! Don''t worry about other people''s affairs. We just need to find the tears of God."


    "Yes, yes, all listen to you, and you are the most obedient."


    Wan Yiyi''s sour words made Gu Fenglin a little helpless.


    They are all people who join the same camp, why is this necessary?


    Several people quickly disappeared inside without leaving a trace.


    Mu Bingyun silently followed behind Mu Fengxue and the two of them, and soon arrived at the place where the Thunder Mountain collapsed. At this moment, the sound of thunder and lightning falling was still constantly remembered around them, beating everyone''s nerves.


    The lightning here is stronger than the one outside.


    Especially the way the thunderbolt pierced through the thick smoke and hit the cultivator, it was very terrifying.


    "It''s here." Bai Jinge''s voice reached her ears, and she went around to the other side, staring at Leishan who was constantly trembling in front of her.


    The collapse of Leishan has stopped. Judging from its traces, it should have fallen a lot, but it has not completely collapsed.


    Perhaps, it has something to do with Thunder Beast!


    "Cough cough cough¡ª"


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun heard a weak cough, not far from her, frowned and looked over, but did not see a figure. There are also many monks standing sparsely away from her.


    She hesitated and walked over to the sound of coughing earlier.


    Staring at a huge rock, coming from here? ?


    Seeing a corner of his clothes showing on the outside of the boulder, the corner of his mouth twitched, who is so unlucky? ? Maybe it''s not bad luck, but the other party is too powerful.


    Immediately, the boulder was lifted, and the person who was pressed inside was revealed in an instant.


    Seeing this person''s face, she was stunned, Mo Xing?


    Mo Xing was weak all over. He was the first to discover the Thunder Beast here. The Thunder Mountain collapsed before, but he fought against the Thunder Beast for hundreds of rounds, and was finally defeated by the opponent and landed here.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to remember something.


    Something flashed in her mind, and she remembered that in her previous life, Mu Fengxue should have been here, and it should have been earlier. When she came back, she had more followers like Mo Xing.


    No wonder, no wonder, so it is!


    "Are you OK?"


    She stared at Mo Xing and saw that the other party was a little weak.


    hesitated for a while, but still took out a bottle of medicine pill and threw it over: "Heal yourself!"


    The implication is that she doesn''t care about the rest. She still remembers what happened when Mo Xing hurt her, even though it had been many years. In fact, just opened the boulder unintentionally, but there is no purpose.


    Now that she knows the reason for Mo Xing and Mu Fengxue, she should take action!


    At least this way, there will be one less enemy.


    Mo Xing saw the elixir bottle in his hand, without hesitation, he raised his head and poured it into his mouth, instantly feeling that his physical strength had recovered a lot. The injury on his body was also relieved, and he slowly adjusted his breath for a while before opening his eyes and looking at the woman in front of him.


    Wearing a delicate pink dress, her expression was a little indifferent.


    Especially when he threw him the medicine pill just now, he noticed that look, as if he was very disgusted.


    "Thank you girl for saving me. I''m in the desert. I don''t know the girl''s name."


    "Cangyue."


    Cang Yue?


    He was stunned for a moment. Was it Cang Yue?


    "Where is the girl from?"


    He couldn''t help but ask one more question, seeing that the other party only looked like a ninth-level profound practitioner, "Girl, it''s more dangerous here, let''s leave!"


    He, a fourth-rank cultivator of the Xuanhuang Emperor, was almost killed by the thunder beast. The other party was still a delicate little girl, and he was very grateful for saving him just now.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the other party lightly: "If you want to leave, just leave!"


    Her gaze fell on Lei Shan, and according to Chi Ye''s induction, she already knew the place of Liuguang Zizhu, and also found the place of God''s Tears. To reach these two places, you must bypass the thunder beasts lurking underground.


    Yes, the fierce eyes of the Thunder Beast are staring at every cultivator outside.


    When Mo Xing saw her expression, he knew that he could not be discouraged.


    So he spontaneously stood by her side, pacifying his injuries while paying attention to the surrounding environment.


    "Miss Cangyue, what are you looking for? Why don''t I help you here?"


    Mu Bingyun moved in his heart and said, "God tears, streamer purple bamboo."


    He was relieved to hear that the other party was not here to rob Lei Lizhu. There are too many people here, and there are countless strong people. If you want to get Lei Lizhu, I am afraid it will not be easy. If you take these two things, he can still help.


    He always felt that the woman in front of him was very familiar.


    "When they start, you will be on the next road. When I fought with the Thunder Beast earlier, I found the trail of the tears of God."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, the place where Shentuihua and Liuguang Zizhu were not far away, it would be good if Moxing could lead the way.


    "Okay, trouble."


    She did not refuse.


    "Cang Yue, you have to be careful later, there are many people from Xizhou, all of them are powerful people above Xuan Huang, especially Luo Daozi. This person is very treacherous and vicious, and Bai Jinge is not easy to deal with."


    His eyes were burning, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, which made her suddenly feel a little strange.


    "Understood."


    It turned out that Luo Daozi was also here, which reminded her of Cang Yu again. Soon, with only the two elixir here, she will soon be able to find him.

 Chapter 279： Thunder Beast

    Many people are waiting quietly around, there are thunder beasts in front, after all, many people have fought against thunder beasts, Mo Xing is the most unlucky one. .


    "On the Thunder Beast''s forehead is the Thunder Power Orb. It is said that as long as you get the Thunder Power Orb and refine it, you can get the Thunder Vessel, and it''s still above the Xuan level."


    Mo Xing seemed to know that Mu Bingyun did not understand this, and explained silently on the side.


    This is still a little different from the one she imagined, the cold and indifferent Elder.


    Perhaps, everyone is changing.


    "Everyone, if you continue to wait, I''m afraid you won''t be able to win the Lei Lizhu. Why don''t you work together to get rid of the thunder beast first, and then discuss the distribution of the Lei Lizhu? How about it?"


    Luo Daozi''s words spread throughout Leishan, and everyone was stunned.


    Indeed, if you wait like this, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    "If you think you can negotiate, why don''t you all come down here, let''s have a good discussion, how can we get rid of the thunder beast!"


    When Luo Daozi said this, many people flew over there.


    "Are we going over?"


    Mu Bingyun hesitated, after all, her purpose was not Lei Lizhu.


    "In the past, when they deal with the thunder beasts later, we can just go around to the place where the tears of the gods are." Mo Xing was already calculating the route, "Let''s go, let''s go over and see what plans he has, but be careful. Some."


    "Um."


    Mo Xing seems to be very familiar here, so just follow him!


    "Everyone is here, then let''s talk about how to get rid of the thunder beast!"


    After so many years, Luo Daozi is still like that, with a small calculating look, with a fierce light shining in it, and a thin body. At first glance, he is not easy to provoke.


    Mu Bingyun felt a gaze, she knew that she would definitely be seen by Mu Fengxue when she came.


    "Cang Yue, why are you here?"


    Mu Fengxue didn''t want to say hello, she just saw Mo Xing beside Cang Yue, "So Cang Yue knows Elder Mo Xing."


    "Wooden head seat."


    Mo Xing just nodded lightly, without much enthusiasm.


    He wondered, Mu Fengxue knew Cang Yue?


    "Cang Yue, this is not the place you should come."


    Mu Fengxue''s face is high, and she is worried on the bright side, but she actually looks down on her: "There are countless masters here, if you fight later, you are afraid that you will not be able to deal with it, why don''t you go to Gu Fenglin, as long as you get God Tears , you can complete the task, and you can get rewards when you go back.¡±


    Mu Fengxue''s words finally made Mo Xing understand that Cang Yue was actually a member of Liuyun Sect?


    Thinking of this, his heart suddenly became a little hot, and the light in his eyes disappeared, and his heart became happy.


    "Mushouzuo, we are just a cooperative relationship. You don''t need to worry about Cang Yue''s safety."


    Cang Yue''s identity was originally just her true identity that she hid.


    Mu Fengxue''s mouth was a little stiff, a little disciple dared to refute her like this. It really deserves to be Thunder Peak. Now that Nan Junmo has left, does she think Thunder Peak is still the same as before?


    "What, do you think this seat is wrong?"


    At this moment, Mu Fengxue attacked with a burst of momentum, and Mu Bingyun, who had been prepared for a long time, quickly counterattacked. Mu Fengxue never thought that the other party would hide his strength. This counterattack made her throat suddenly feel sweet.


    In order not to lose face, she swallowed hard.


    He stared at Mu Bingyun defensively, but the opponent was hiding his strength? ?


    No wonder she dared to come here alone. It turned out to be like this. She really underestimated this Thunder Peak.


    Cang Yue was a character she had never heard of before.


    Mo Xing was also stunned for a while. He actually helped, and suddenly felt a huge power surge out of her body, and immediately withdrew his profound strength.


    Mu Fengxue fixedly looked at her, Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "Mushouzuo, this is not the Liuyun faction, let alone Ling Yunfeng, let''s see how to deal with the thunder beasts here!"


    Bai Jinge watched the joke on the side, which was wonderful.


    "Mushouzuo, your Liuyun faction is really talented!"


    "Humph!"


    Mu Fengxue snorted coldly, why did she feel that she was starting to be unlucky again.


    Is it because he met Bai Jinge? ?


    "Okay, everyone, let''s discuss it!"


    Luo Daozi and others naturally noticed this, but they won''t meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Now that everyone has stopped, it is natural to start discussing business.


    Everyone started to discuss, Mu Bingyun listened silently and didn''t interrupt, what they said was what they said, anyway, her purpose was different. Finally, a method was finally negotiated.


    Everyone decided to work together to destroy the Thunder Beast. When assigning the position, Mo Xing deliberately assigned her to the side, and at the same time, this position just took the opportunity to bypass the Thunder Beast and go to the back.


    "Okay, everyone, let''s get started, this Sect Master can''t help but see that thunder beast."


    Mu Bingyun also noticed, the Thunder Beast seemed to be about to attack them.


    At the moment, everyone lined up, and with Luo Daozi''s order, everyone went underground to attack at the same time.


    In an instant, the ground shook, and a huge figure appeared in front of them, with a black body, and a giant beast with thunder and lightning appeared in front of them.


    The blue-faced fangs are very scary.


    The aura of the whole body is close to the realm of Xuanzun, but it is not enough. Perhaps it was the oppression of the space here that prevented the Thunder Beast from breaking through the Supreme Profound Venerable.


    At the moment, everyone greeted the Thunder Beast, the Thunder Beast seemed to be angry, and spewed thunder and lightning all around, and a "boom boom" sound made his ears almost explode.


    The ?? cultivators quickly dodged one by one, and when the Thunder Beast did not have the next wave of attacks, they rushed up again, followed by a wave of attacks and threw them. The Thunder Beast was a little bit overwhelmed by the back and forth attack of the monk.


    The huge body was constantly rubbing against the mountain, drawing out bursts of fire, which were particularly dazzling in the places where the words were bad.


    "Roar-"


    was an angry voice, and suddenly, they saw that the Thunder Orb on the Thunder Beast''s forehead suddenly released a huge thunderbolt, attacking in a large area. It seems to cover everyone inside, to smash them to pieces.


    In an instant, the monks flew up, formed seals in their hands, and the runes fluttered together. At the moment when the thunder and lightning attacked, all the monks twitched the profound energy between heaven and earth, forming a huge mask in front of them, following closely behind. The mask is like an umbrella, and the pointed end is facing the thunder beast, glowing with a cold light.

 Chapter 280： dark clouds wake up

    Thunder beast was too late to avoid it, only to hear a burst of sound, like thunder, thinking of being between heaven and earth. There was another puff of smoke in front of him, making it hard to see what was going on.


    The thunder beast was already crumbling, and the Lei Lizhu on his forehead seemed to be safe. No one would think that the Lei Lizhu was useless. The function of the Lei Lizhu is to let people have another thunder vein, which is the dream of countless monks. .


    is not an ordinary thunder vein, the least is the profound level thunder vein.


    Maybe you can reach a higher level? ?


    Thinking of this, everyone was in a fiery burst, and when they saw the somewhat tired Thunder Beast, they suddenly rushed over. Before they were cooperation, now they are competition.


    As long as you grab the Lei Lizhu from the Thunder Beast, you will win.


    Mu Bingyun found that Mu Fengxue also had a fiery face. Unexpectedly, Lei Lizhu also had such a great allure for an immortal-level wood vein.


    "Walk!"


    Mo Xing said softly, and the two of them made a gesture to rush forward. When no one was paying attention, they suddenly changed their direction, bypassed the thunder beast, and went straight to the place where the tears of the gods were.


    "Sure enough, it''s God''s Tears." She was delighted. There were a lot of God''s Tears here. After thinking about it, she picked about five copies. Too much of this elixir would have no effect.


    "I''m going to the other side to find Liuguang Zizhu."


    After she finished speaking, she ran away in the other direction, Mo Xing following behind. In less than a while, the voice of Liuguang Zizhu was also discovered. The whole body was purple, glowing with a faint light, and every leaf was so beautiful.


    "So your purpose is this!"


    Bai Jinge''s voice suddenly remembered, and when the two turned back, they saw each other staring at Liuguang Zizhu fiery.


    "Go get Liuguang Zizhu, and I''ll deal with her."


    Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, the other party was still injured, "Is there any problem?"


    His heart warmed, she was really a good girl.


    "Go!"


    He turned around and stopped in front of Bai Jinge. Seeing this, she did not hesitate and rushed towards Liuguang Zizhu. Bai Jinge was anxious and wanted to stop, but was stopped by Mo Xing.


    However, Mo Xing was injured, and soon after the two fought, they were at a disadvantage. Mu Bingyun noticed the situation over there at all times, and quickly rolled up the streamer purple bamboo and put it into the Chiye space.


    Looking back, she saw Bai Jinge hitting Mo Xing with a savage face. In an instant, she ran back quickly, grabbed Mo Xing, took out an object with one hand, and quickly threw it on Bai Jinge''s body.


    She ran with Mo Xing all the way, and heard the sound of explosions and screams coming from behind, and the corner of her mouth twitched, she hadn''t used this thing for a long time.


    is nothing but fireworks and firecrackers transformed into something with an anti-personnel weapon. Compared with the one she released in her previous life, the power is naturally much smaller.


    "Are you OK?"


    Mo Xing shook his head: "It''s okay."


    It was because he was attacked by thunder beasts before, and he didn''t recover much, so he suffered a loss in the hands of Bai Jinge.


    Mu Bingyun put him down, and the two observed their surroundings. At this moment, they should be on the other side of Thunder Mountain, and there was the sound of fighting from the front.


    Remembering the viciousness ahead, she decided to give up Lei Lizhu.


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    Mo Xing was surprised: "You don''t want to get Lei Lizhu?"


    "No need, life matters."


    Break when it breaks, not bad!


    Looking at the moves she just used, she should be a disciple of Thunder Peak, right?


    As expected from Thunder Peak, he remembered that there was another person in Thunder Peak, who was somewhat similar to her, but looked different.


    Just when Mu Bingyun was about to leave, a voice suddenly came from his ear: "Bingyun, don''t go yet, there is something down there."


    is a dark cloud?


    Dark Cloud woke up? ?


    Wu Yun woke up, and just woke up. She wanted to come out, but found that Mu Bingyun changed her appearance, so she didn''t come out, she just communicated with her consciousness.


    "Dark cloud, what''s under there?"


    "I don''t know, let Chiye see."


    Mu Bingyun concentrates, Chiye didn''t notice anything at all. Is it blocked by the formation? ?


    "Bingyun, go down and have a look, I heard a cry," Wu Yun''s words left her confused, "Let''s take a look first."


    She nodded.


    "I want to go down and have a look."


    Mo Xing was stunned for a moment: "Inside the mountain?"


    "Well, it feels like something."


    She could feel that the dark clouds seemed to be in a hurry, which is not usually seen in the dark clouds.


    "Then go down and have a look! I''m with you."


    Mu Bingyun turned his head: "You might as well wait here, you are injured, if you encounter anything again, I am afraid it will not be very good."


    "Let''s go down together!"


    Let her go down alone, he was still a little worried.


    Here, she didn''t say anything more.


    The two sneaked in slowly, and the entire mountain was empty. The dark clouds have been guiding her in the direction, and the road is a little dark, and it cannot hinder their progress.


    "It''s here, Bingyun, if you look for it, I feel it''s here."


    Mu Bingyun heard Wu Yun''s words and looked around. This place looks like a huge stone house. Could it be the place where Thunder Beasts live?


    She looked around carefully, and finally found that something was wrong. She walked over silently, and a formation appeared in front of her.


    "Cannot be broken!"


    Mo Xing also looked at it and shook his head: "This is an ancient formation, and I can''t solve it."


    "Roar-"


    Suddenly, when they heard the screams of thunder beasts, they felt the mountain crumble.


    "No, it''s going to collapse!"


    Mo Xing''s expression changed, and stones were constantly falling around. If they wanted to go out, they would not be able to. At the moment, a light shield was propped up around him, covering him and Mu Bingyun inside.


    "Boom¡ª"


    There was a loud noise, and a strong wind gusted in front of them, and suddenly in their place, a huge head rushed in, it was the thunder beast just now.


    Thunder Beast looked lovingly at the place where the formation was just now, and there was her child inside. She seemed to see these two people, and her eyes lit up.


    "Can you save my child?"


    is a very gentle female voice, with hot tears flowing from her huge eyes, "Although you and I had conflicts before, we have no hatred."


    These words were addressed to Mo Xing.


    "There are many monks outside. If you are willing to save my children, I am willing to send you out."


    At this moment, her huge body sank into the mountain, and people outside could not come in for the time being.


    Her eyes dimmed.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun replied, "Where is your child, I''ll take him out."


    Suddenly, she felt that she was being scrutinized by this thunder beast, as if to confirm whether she was sincere.


    After a long time, her eyes darkened again, and she blew at the formation just now, where a small figure appeared, it was her child.

 Chapter 281： get away

    Mu Bingyun frowned: "I have a way to keep him from getting hurt, I wonder if you can accept it?"


    "any solution?"


    She took out the manual of the beasts and turned to a blank page: "Here can let him grow up steadily, do you agree or not?"


    When Lei Beast saw Ten Thousand Beasts, his entire body shook, it turned out to be Ten Thousand Beasts, so this person? ? It is definitely not the Supreme Being, so is it a descendant of the Supreme Being?


    She laughed: "Okay!"


    "Well, then I''ll do it."


    At the moment, Mu Bingyun recited the magic formula in his mouth, facing the little thunder beast, a white light appeared on the spectrum of the beasts, and suddenly covered the body of the little thunder beast, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. . On that page, there was an extra little thunder beast.


    Seeing all this, Mo Xing was surprised.


    He didn''t know what this thing was. The Supreme Being of All Beasts existed for a very long time, and it was very normal for ordinary monks to not know.


    He was just wondering why there was such a strange thing in this Thunder Peak place.


    "Okay, I''ll send you off now."


    Immediately, the Lei Lizhu on Thunder Beast''s forehead flew towards Mu Bingyun, and before she could react, it didn''t enter her body: "Look at the Thunder Vein you also use, then I''ll give it to you, those people are so unexpected. Like to me, then don''t want anything!"


    "He''ll leave it to you."


    Her tone suddenly slowed down, and a look of love appeared in her eyes.


    Then, Mu Bingyun and the two only felt that they were enveloped by a gentle profound energy, and at the same time, their bodies quickly ran in one direction, and at the same time, the mountain exploded.


    Far away, in the air, she saw the body of the thunder beast explode, and the monks around her were blown away. With screams, they disappeared here.


    Is this love?


    In an instant, she seemed to understand something. If the Thunder Beast is not for her child, with his own strength, I am afraid he can escape, right?


    However, for the sake of the child, she chose to sacrifice herself.


    Is this love?


    perhaps¡­


    "Bingyun, are you all right?"


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was silent, Wu Yun couldn''t help but ask.


    "It''s alright, Dark Cloud, this is Leiyu Island, I''m ready to go back."


    This time, she gained a lot, but it made her feel a little heavy. Perhaps because of the Thunder Beast, it didn''t make her feel so happy.


    Mo Xing also walked beside her without saying a word.


    Wu Yun felt a little unhappy in his heart: "Why is Mo Xing here?"


    "I happened to meet him, well, don''t worry about this matter. In short, in this life, he is not with Mu Fengxue."


    "That''s about the same, by the way, Bingyun, before we go back, let''s go to Hetu Mountain to see, maybe we can get a good Dingxi?? The things that my parents left behind should still be there. After all these years, it should be Go and take it away."


    "Alright."


    She didn''t refuse either.


    "Moxing, are you returning to the cloud faction, or is there something else?"


    Mo Xing thought for a while and said, "Let''s go back with you!"


    The two went on the road together. As for the people like Mu Fengxue, she never thought about waiting. The other party is afraid that she would like her to die here. She understands the hearts of these people very well.


    The two found five more people who were willing to go out, then activated the teleportation array and returned to the previous deserted island. After a few more days of boating, the journey went smoothly, and they finally returned to Dongzhou.


    She said goodbye to Mo Xing and went to Hetu Mountain.


    Mo Xing stared at her back, thinking deeply.


    Cang Yue, Thunder Peak?


    His figure flashed, he floated up, and headed towards Liuyun Sect. He was going to check. When did Lei Tingfeng have Cang Yue, why didn''t he notice it?


    There is no rumor about such a conspicuous person.


    "It''s here, I was hiding here."


    The dark cloud still looks like a black bird, with two claws on the cliff, constantly digging holes on the cliff: "Maybe it''s been too long, the stones have grown together."


    Mu Bingyun: Is there an explanation for this?


    "I found it, I found it, Bingyun, I found it, hahaha¡ª"


    Mu Bingyun heard Wu Yun''s laughter and couldn''t help covering his ears: "You are so loud, what if you startle the beasts around you, what will you do?"


    Who knew that Wu Yun rolled his eyes: "What kind of beasts are not fierce beasts, with you around, am I still afraid?? By the way, Bingyun, now that you are in the realm of Xuanwang, then you can summon monsters of the ninth order of Xuanhuang. Right?? Do you think there are several monsters of the ninth rank of the Xuanhuang Emperor in this East Continent?"


    She was also convinced by the dark clouds, so it turned out that she had been counted in early.


    She took out the manual of the beasts, glanced at the third page, and there really was a pattern in it, but there was more than one, there seemed to be several, and they kept appearing in front of her eyes, as if she wanted her to choose at will. a meaning.


    Wu Yun saw Mu Bingyun''s surprised look, and quickly leaned over: "Hey, why are there so many??"


    "It seems to be able to summon four."


    With the previous two, she can summon six monsters from the Myriad Beasts together.


    is really a surprise!


    "Bingyun, let''s ignore this for now. Anyway, all the beasts are yours. Let''s take a look at the treasures here!"


    Dark Cloud is a little excited, the baby here seems to be left by her parents, right?


    How to see her appearance, it''s a bit like looking for someone else''s baby? ?


    She had forgotten that the dark cloud seemed to be the one who took up the bird''s body, so it''s not surprising.


    The dark cloud opened the rusted ring. When her blood dripped, the rust on the ring fell off instantly, and the ring was also set on her paw.


    She blinked and fiddled with the contents inside, there was nothing like it, Mu Bingyun had a smile in her eyes.


    Wu Yun is so carefree, in fact, he has no intention of harming anyone at all. Wu Yun is an open-minded person, and she has always known that.


    "Wow, we posted Bingyun, there are a lot of profound stones in it, no, this is not a profound stone, it seems to be more advanced than a profound stone, look, is this a legendary fairy stone??"


    She took out a piece, glowing with white light, it looked much purer than the profound stone, she tried to absorb it, and instantly the color of joy appeared on the surface: "It''s so pure, it should be a fairy stone."


    "Hey, what is this??"


    She threw the immortal stone to the other side and took out several jade boxes, "Is this the elixir? Bingyun, come and see, do you have anything you need?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t have much hope in her heart. She already felt that she could get two kinds of elixir from Leiyu Island this time.


    At this moment, only the last one is missing, and she doesn''t feel that her luck is so against the sky.


    It''s just that she forgot that her luck was so unbelievable!


    At the moment, she also patiently opened the boxes one by one.

 Chapter 282： Xuanlong treasure grass

    But, there is no elixir she needs in it, although she is a little disappointed, it is also expected.


    "Dark Cloud, put these away! Although we can deal with the monsters here, we won''t cause trouble, so let''s try our best not to cause trouble." It''s just a waste of time and energy to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Now all she wants is to find the last elixir as soon as possible, then she can start washing the pulse.


    "Right¡­"


    Dark Cloud hurriedly put away all the boxes, the miser''s appearance made people wonder whether to laugh or cry. Then the two looked at the rest of the items, and there was no spiritual medicine that Mu Bingyun needed.


    She was not disappointed, but Wu Yun was very disappointed: "Hey, why not! If there is, it would be great, even if other things are not needed, it would be good if there was Xuanlong Treasure Grass."


    The words of the dark clouds warmed her heart. Having been with Wuyu for so many years, the dark clouds always seem to be heartless. The two have a good relationship, and there has never been any calculation between them. It is also her luck to meet the dark clouds.


    "It doesn''t matter, Dark Cloud, such a thing can only depend on fate. My current cultivation speed is not slow, and I can always find it step by step."


    Wu Yun''s bird face was very disappointed: "I know, but Mu Fengxue''s cultivation speed is not bad. Bingyun, although we rely on the manual of myriad beasts, this kind of thing can only be used secretly at present, otherwise... "


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes sank, otherwise, everyone would come to **** such a thing, then she would be besieged by the monks, no matter how powerful she was, she couldn''t escape.


    She understood what the dark clouds meant.


    In fact, she never thought about relying on these things. She knew very well that only when her strength became stronger, she could fight against everything. Including, standing by Cangyu''s side requires a strong strength.


    From the pale expression, she could see it.


    "Hey, Bingyun, wait a minute, there seems to be another thing!"


    Wuyun has been taking stock of the contents, and now he took out a dusty thing that looked like a stone box: "What can be packed in a stone box? Isn''t all elixir packed in a jade box?"


    Patiently, she opened the stone box, and in an instant, the dazzling golden grass appeared in front of the two of them, and Mu Bingyun was also stunned. This grass is dazzling golden and glowing with light. It has only two leaves. I don''t know how many years it has been kept, but it is still full of vitality, as if it was just picked.


    "Mysterious Dragon Treasure Grass!!"


    The two made a sound at the same time, and it turned out to be Xuanlong Treasure Grass!


    The two looked at each other and quickly put away the Profound Dragon Treasure Grass. This is a good thing. When they didn''t have any hope, it suddenly appeared. Could it be that God is really caring for them?


    "Hahaha, great, Bingyun, let''s go back quickly, I can''t wait to see the birth of a fairy-level thunder vein, haha, it''s so cool, this feeling."


    Dark Cloud looked even happier than she was, "Well, okay, let''s go back quickly!"


    She was also extremely excited, but not so obvious.


    Immortal-level thunder veins, she has been waiting for this day for a long time. Finally, the day finally came. I really don''t know how fast her cultivation can reach when the immortal-level thunder veins are washed out, which is really exciting.


    At this moment, the two got up quickly and hurried to Liuyun School. Naturally, the dark cloud returned to her arm. She hadn''t forgotten that her current identity was Cang Yue.


    When she arrived at Liuyun Sect, she passed by the trading hall and suddenly met Mu Fengxue. The two looked at each other, and it could be seen that Mu Fengxue was very dissatisfied with her.


    "Cang Yue, have you made up your mind?"


    "Mushouzuo, I''m going to retreat, I may not be able to deal with your business."


    Mu Fengxue knew that this would be the answer, and she didn''t think Cang Yue would agree. It''s just that she''s not very reconciled! But such a thing cannot be forced, especially the disciples of Thunder Peak.


    "Cang Yue, I wonder if you got the tears of God?"


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flickered with anger: "God''s tears were at the end, and they were all destroyed by thunder beasts."


    So, she ran for nothing.


    Mu Bingyun knew when he saw the other party''s expression. The bottom of her heart was inexplicably happy, and she felt very happy to see Mu Fengxue unlucky.


    "No!"


    Mu Fengxue''s complexion changed again: "How did I hear that you have already obtained the God''s Tears and the Streaming Purple Bamboo?"


    Was it said by Bai Jinge?


    If yes, it is not surprising. She forced a smile: "Then I got it, what''s your business?"


    "You...Are you crossing the river to demolish the bridge??"


    Yes, she is just crossing the river and demolishing the bridge. If the other party really completes the task, then the elder who needs the tears of God will definitely agree to Mu Fengxue as a condition, which is not a good phenomenon for her.


    Seeing Mu Fengxue gritting her teeth, she was even more happy.


    "What do you want to be willing to take out the tears of God??"


    Mu Fengxue collapsed a little, "Don''t forget, you are just a little disciple of Thunder Peak, and I am the leader of Lingyun Peak. Offending me will not do you any good. The tears of the gods won''t be of much use to you, so why not? Take it out, the big deal will give you all the other rewards, I only need a promise from the elder, how about it?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Not very good."


    She turned and walked into the trading hall, and saw that the task above was still unfinished. Her eyes rolled, and she had an idea in an instant. She had already accepted this task with Mu Fengxue, even if she took out the tears of God, the task would be completed by all of them together.


    What if... let Mu Bingyun take out the tears of God?


    She turned around and left, flying into Thunder Peak. He secretly changed into his true self and entered the house.


    Mu Fengxue gritted his teeth when he saw the other party leaving far away.


    "Mushouzuo, what are we going to do now?"


    Gu Fenglin knew that Mu Fengxue was in a bad mood, and that Cang Yue was unwilling to take out the tears of God, so there was nothing they could do. Mu Fengxue gritted her teeth, she really hated it.


    "I went to the elder, I still don''t believe it, if the elder came forward, she wouldn''t dare to take out her things!"


    The wood wind and snow is in a state of rage! After flying to the main peak, Gu Fenglin and the others were waiting there. At this moment, they discovered that the retreating Mu Bingyun actually appeared.


    Mu Bingyun entered the trading hall with a look of joy, saw the task above, and followed Li Dingxiang by her side.


    "Bingyun, did you find it? I didn''t expect Cang Yue to sell us the tears of God."

 Chapter 283： piss you off

    Li Dingxiang looked happy: "It''s been a long time since I saw the Council of Elders issue such a rewarding quest."


    God tears? ?


    Gu Fenglin and the others were stunned for a while, Cang Yue sold the tears of God? ?


    Does this mean you sell it? ?


    Who is not good to sell, but sold to Mu Bingyun? ? The faces of several people are a little ugly. If Mu Fengxue knows about it, I am afraid... They can already imagine that Mu Fengxue will be crazy, and the expression must be very vicious.


    "Listen to Cang Yue, she just can''t stand that Mu Fengxue!"


    Li Dingxiang said with a smile, "Have you found that mission?"


    "found it."


    Mu Bingyun walked to one side with a smile, took the task, and at the same time went to the other side and took out the tears of God. When they saw the tears of God, several people finally gave up.


    "Senior Sister Mu, please wait here for a while, Elder Lei will be here soon."


    The person who entertained Mu Bingyun also had a look of joy. This task has been hanging here for several months, and Elder Lei has come to ask several times, and finally someone has completed it.


    This can be regarded as an explanation for Elder Lei. Thinking of the other party''s loud voice, he felt that his eardrums were about to burst.


    After a while, Mu Bingyun saw a fiery old man rushing in from a distance, with a long beard all over his face, and a pair of tiger eyes staring at the disciple in front of her.


    "Who completed this elder''s task?"


    "Elder Huilei, this is Senior Sister Mu."


    Mu Bingyun knows him, but who doesn''t, it''s really too backward.


    "Where are the tears of God?"


    "Here, Elder."


    The disciple hurriedly took out the tears of God, Elder Lei looked at it with joy on his face, threw a ring to the other party, and put away the tears of God. At this moment, he just looked at Mu Bingyun.


    He was stunned when he saw Mu Bingyun: "You are that Mu Bingyun? The righteous sister that Nan Xiaozi recognizes?"


    "Yes, Elder Lei."


    I didn''t expect it to be an acquaintance, so there is no problem.


    "very good!"


    Elder Lei praised and took out a ring: "Take it, I owe you a favor, you can tell me when you think about it, but this is something I can do."


    "Bingyun understands!"


    She also has nothing for the old man to do, as long as Mu Fengxue does not get this promise.


    Elder Lei was stunned for a moment, but this disciple was very calm, and he was not excited. Could it be that he was not excited after receiving an elder''s promise? ?


    "Then, the elder I will leave first, so don''t bother the elder with any trivial matters."


    Elder Lei was about to leave immediately, when someone suddenly flew in front of him. It was Mu Fengxue. She went to see Elder Lei before, but was told that the other party had come here. At this moment, seeing the other party talking to Mu Bingyun, she felt a little uneasy.


    "Elder Lei, Xue''er already knows who has tears, but that person is unwilling to hand it over. It may require Elder Lei to come forward."


    Mu Fengxue looked eagerly, and Li Dingxiang couldn''t hold back. This time, Bingyun did not lighten Mu Fengxue, which reminded her of the first South Tower. It seemed that Bingyun had made a lot of progress.


    Elder Lei was stunned for a moment and said, "No need, this elder has already got the god''s tears, the wooden head seat, you can go back!"


    Now, Elder Lei flew away. He still has to use the tears of God to cultivate, how can he have time to talk about something with these juniors. Mu Fengxue seemed to be slapped in the face, and her face turned reddish.


    Mu Bingyun shrugged and left with Li Dingxiang. She has to go back and prepare the things to wash the Immortal-level Thunder Vein. This time the pulse wash is no trivial matter, and she has to prepare well.


    "what happened??"


    Mu Fengxue gritted her teeth, how could someone complete the task as soon as she turned around? ?


    Who is it? ?


    "who is it?"


    She looked back at Gu Fenglin and the others. They have been here all the time and must know about this.


    Gu Fenglin knew that the matter could not be concealed, so when he informed Mu Bingyun of buying Cang Yue''s Divine Tears, Mu Fengxue was really going crazy. It turned out to be Mu Bingyun, why is it Mu Bingyun again? ?


    What she said, Cang Yue refused to take out the tears of God, but she sold it to Mu Bingyun at a low price. It was her nemesis.


    No, Mu Bingyun really can''t live anymore. She must kill Mu Bingyun, she can''t keep it any longer, so how can she kill Mu Bingyun!


    There are very few opportunities to leave the Liuyun faction, and you cannot do it in the Liuyun faction.


    Unless...unless...in the ring, life and death!


    Gu Fenglin''s heart jumped when he saw Mu Fengxue''s hideous face. Over the years, she has also generally understood what kind of person Mu Fengxue is. Today''s Mu Fengxue is already the first of Lingyun Peak, and there is no need to care about face, who is going to please.


    Therefore, her true face gradually surfaced.


    It''s just that since she has chosen this path, she can only continue, and there is no chance of regret. Besides, following Mu Fengxue has indeed improved her cultivation a lot, and the other party is at least good to her.


    is what you need!


    Her eyes fell on Thunder Peak, and she quickly suppressed the brilliance in her eyes. Lilac''s choice was another way, and Mu Bingyun was not easy either. Just who knows who will make it to the end.


    Mu Fengxue is already preparing for Beihai. I heard that her grandfather is from Beihai. He seems to be a sect. At this point, her heart became more and more stable, and anyone with or without background knew how to choose.


    Mu Fengxue gradually withdrew the expression on his face, his body was ethereal like a fairy, as if he had returned to his innocent appearance. Several people have a very good understanding of her facial expressions, and it is not surprising.


    In the world of monks here, how could there be any simple people, that''s just deceiving himself.


    "Okay, let''s go back!"


    Mu Fengxue said lightly, as if what happened to Mu Bingyun just now had no effect on her. She frowned, turned around and walked towards Ling Yun Peak.


    Ling Yun Peak is also very close to the main peak. When she was about to fly into Ling Yun Peak, she suddenly remembered that she had not seen Ling Jichen for several days. Immediately, he turned to the main peak. Although he had already passed by before, it was only for Elder Lei.


    "You guys go back first!"


    "Understood."


    Gu Fenglin and the others silently returned to Lingyun Peak, knowing that she must be looking for the head.


    Mu Fengxue closed his expression to make himself look better. Although she had no intention of becoming a Taoist partner with Ling Jichen, she didn''t want to lose such a person.


    At least, not yet able to lose.


    She had a smile on her face, like a falling snow falling on the main peak.

 Chapter 284： Mu Bingyun grabbed the head? ?

    The oncoming person is Zixing.


    "Where''s the dust?"


    Zixing bowed his hands: "Mushouzuo, the headmaster just went out, I don''t know where it went."


    "Going out?" She frowned, Ling Jichen rarely came out since he became the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect. Is there something wrong?


    "Did something happen?"


    Zixing shook his head and said that he had not heard of anything.


    "Okay, if he comes back, say I''ve already been here."


    "Walk at the wooden head seat."


    Mu Fengxue turned around and flew down the main peak, preparing to return to Lingyun Peak, and inadvertently glanced at Thunder Peak. Now, there are two people in Thunder Peak that she hates. One is Cang Yue and the other is Mu Bingyun.


    These two are like her nemesis, always making her unhappy.


    After thinking about it, she turned around and flew to Thunder Peak.


    Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang returned to Thunder Peak, and had already asked Li Dingxiang to prepare the necessary things. This pulse washing was very important, and she had to be careful.


    Now she has nothing to do. Seeing the weeds in the yard outside her house, she went out and cleaned the weeds inside.


    I remembered that I still have some seeds of elixir. It was already many years ago to plant elixir. I took out the remaining seeds and sowed them into the soil one by one. The soil here is not very suitable for elixir. planting.


    But, after using the profound strength art, the seeds still sprouted.


    She didn''t know the reason before, and she didn''t go into it. I don''t know now, she just thinks it''s amazing, these things are not important, and now I don''t have the idea to go deeper.


    Suddenly, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a white figure, who happened to have used all the profound strength arts, and stood up.


    "It turned out to be the head!"


    She glanced at Ling Jichen lightly, "When is the headmaster free to come here?"


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by the other party.


    "Sect Master, I''m afraid this is inappropriate," she smiled, "I don''t know when will the Sect Master have a happy event?"


    Ling Jichen thought about it a lot over the years, and finally, he finally discovered the trace of emotion he had towards Mu Bingyun. Perhaps not discovered, but admitted from the bottom of my heart.


    Yes, he has already admitted that he has inexplicable feelings towards Mu Bingyun.


    He was already trying his best to restrain himself, but he couldn''t help it. When he arrived here, he didn''t look like the Thunder Peak he stepped into and appeared in front of her. She was still working so hard, as if nothing could disturb her.


    He couldn''t calm down and practice.


    "Bingyun, I''m very sorry for what happened back then."


    Mu Bingyun paused for a while, raised his eyes, with a bit of ridicule in his eyes: "What is it? I have forgotten it, maybe it''s been too long, I can''t remember it, if it''s not something important, the head will leave! Today, I''m going to retreat."


    Hearing that she was going to retreat again, Ling Jichen didn''t know what to say.


    He sighed: "Sorry, Bingyun, if you can, I won''t do anything you want to do..."


    "Master, she''s here, you said it''s really not good. If you make her angry, wouldn''t you feel distressed? Don''t you think that being here will deepen the conflict between her and me?"


    Mu Bingyun saw Mu Fengxue flying from a distance, and that beautiful face was so distorted that words could no longer describe it. She didn''t want to be in such a situation, after all, she had to wash her pulse, which was the real business.


    Mu Fengxue is just an unimportant person, the blue sky is the most important thing!


    "Dust!"


    Mu Fengxue fell to one side, her eyes were full of tears, but her heart was full of anger. Good you, Mu Bingyun, she has long discovered what is between Mu Bingyun and Ling Jichen, but she has not been very sure about it. Thinking of coming here by accident today, she bumped into the two talking.


    It stands to reason that the two do not have any friendship, and Ling Jichen will not come to find someone in person. After all, there is something that wants to see Mu Bingyun, why should he come over? How easy is it for a head to summon a disciple? ?


    So, there is something wrong with these two!


    Mu Bingyun, who dared to seduce her?


    "Cousin, why are you doing this?? You clearly know the relationship between Chen and me, why do you want to intervene between our feelings!"


    Mu Fengxue''s voice was so loud that everyone around could hear it. After a while, the entire Liuyun Sect knew that the three of them were involved in an emotional dispute. They had a hunch that there must be a fight between Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes, is he so excited?


    She didn''t have anything to do with Ling Jichen, besides they were so far apart, how could something happen?


    It''s just that there are already a lot of people around watching secretly. It seems that the other party not only wants to ruin his reputation, but also wants to do something else?


    Just when everyone was stunned, who knew that Mu Fengxue suddenly rushed towards Mu Bingyun and slapped the opponent''s chest with a palm. Mu Bingyun could see the vicious face clearly.


    Mu Fengxue gritted his teeth, Mu Bingyun, since you came out to hook up, although you can''t kill the opponent at this time, at least you can hurt the opponent!


    When Ling Jichen wanted to stop him, he found that the palm of his hand was no more than a palm away from Mu Bingyun''s chest. Just when everyone thought that Mu Bingyun would definitely be injured, the red robe suddenly fluttered. , instantly dodged Mu Fengxue''s attack.


    Mu Fengxue seems to have gone crazy, and if one hit fails, he will hit again.


    In everyone''s eyes, Mu Fengxue was so excited because Mu Bingyun got involved in her relationship with Ling Jichen, so no one stopped anything. They thought they were watching a play, and Ling Jichen, who had reacted, also rushed up.


    It''s just that the two of them had already fought so hard that he couldn''t separate them at all.


    "Mu Bingyun, I''m going to kill you! Why are you fighting me for dust?? Why??" Mu Fengxue''s voice continued to sound loudly. Know why.


    Mu Bingyun grabbed the head? ?


    Mu Bingyun likes the head? ?


    Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue fought because of the Sect Master!


    The news is getting stronger and stronger, and it can no longer be stopped. Li Dingxiang, who got the news, also hurried back, and saw Mu Fengxue attacking like crazy, while Mu Bingyun was dodging. Ling Jichen persuaded the two of them on the side, but didn''t know how to start.


    Her eyelids twitched, how could it be possible!


    Bingyun clearly only likes Cang Yu, and will definitely not have anything to do with the head.


    Just when everyone was about to arrive, Mu Fengxue felt that she couldn''t hurt Mu Bingyun at all, and attacked him again with a palm.

 Chapter 285： life and death covenant

    Mu Bingyun took it with a palm, but unexpectedly, the opponent was suddenly beaten out by himself.


    She was stunned for a while, then stood aside and didn''t move.


    Seeing that Ling Jichen really quickly caught Mu Fengxue in midair, she turned and stared at her: "Xue''er is just too excited, why did you hurt her like this?"


    Mu Fengxue¡¯s mouth spurted blood, as if he was seriously injured.


    Mu Bingyun stood still, and suddenly said: "Sect Master, she just misunderstood, in front of everyone, let''s clarify! Bingyun has never coveted the Sect Master, there is only one person in Bingyun''s heart, then It is desolate."


    "When the two sides fight, it is inevitable that there will be injuries. She attacks me like crazy. Do you want me not to resist and let her fight?? If the head is willing, then you can bear it!"


    She chuckled: "However, I don''t want to."


    When everyone heard it, they felt that there were other stories in it. Unlike what they heard just now, it seems that this matter is a bit unusual.


    Mu Fengxue hated his teeth so much: "Cousin, if you didn''t care about Chen, why would you two have an intimate conversation? Why didn''t you talk directly to the main peak, but you want this place?? So, you just like Chen, you just want to Insert our feelings, although there is a deep conflict between us, but you don''t do these things in this way, right?"


    Mu Fengxue meant that Mu Bingyun hooked up with Ling Jichen in order to get revenge on her.


    Everyone is confused.


    "Oh? Are you so sure? Do you think Ling Jichen is good?" Mu Bingyun said softly, "You think he is good, why don''t you two become Taoist companions right away! That way, no one will come to miss him. Now, wouldn''t it be safer?"


    "You admit it??"


    Mu Fengxue doesn''t care about anything, now she wants to pin this matter on Mu Bingyun''s head.


    It''s been a long time since she was so happy. Seeing everyone''s suspicion towards Mu Bingyun, she was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    "Of course not."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ling Jichen, "Master, why don''t you explain why you are here and how?"


    Ling Jichen didn''t like her, maybe she came here because of guilt, she had to make time to wash her pulse, who would care about so many things. The other party should be able to explain clearly, after all, he loves Mu Fengxue so much, he loves Mu Fengxue, and he already loves to sacrifice other people.


    Mu Fengxue stopped talking, she raised her head and looked at Ling Jichen: "Chen, what do you think? Did she seduce you??" She grabbed Ling Jichen tightly with both hands, and her eyes didn''t look the same. So pure.


    Ling Jichen''s heart moved. At this moment, he had an impulse, and suddenly he said in a mysterious way: "It''s not her, Xue''er, you misunderstood."


    Mu Fengxue gritted his teeth fiercely, "What''s the matter?"


    The look she saw, the look Ling Jichen looked at Mu Bingyun, was clearly full of love, and she couldn''t take it anymore. She rushed over, her mind was really clear.


    She just felt that something was robbed, and she felt very unwilling!


    "I''m here, Cher!"


    He let go of her hand, she was obviously not injured just now, why did he force himself to vomit blood?


    He could see Mu Bingyun''s palm, it was only defensive, not attacking at all. As for Mu Fengxue''s palm, it seemed to be using force, but in fact it was mostly defending himself.


    Cher, what are you doing this for?


    "You..." Mu Fengxue was stunned for a moment, "Why did you come here??" As she spoke, her face suddenly turned pale, "Why are you?"


    Such a pitiful appearance, if it turned out, he would definitely feel pity. However, he suddenly discovered that she was not that weak. He had protected her everywhere in her previous life. She looked weak, and now she was the leader of Yifeng.


    Perhaps, his views should have changed.


    "Xue Er, this is the case, it''s just because of some things in the past."


    It''s good not to say this, but Mu Fengxue''s heart turned violent. Once upon a time? Did they have something to do with each other a long time ago?


    At this moment, she was really in a hurry.


    She broke free from Ling Jichen''s hand, walked not far from Mu Bingyun, and said, "I want to fight you to the death!"


    A battle of life and death!


    These four words sounded in everyone''s mind, and they hadn''t been heard for a long time. The Liuyun faction''s arena can indeed fight between life and death, but many years have passed, and no one has fought a life-and-death battle again.


    At this moment, Mu Fengxue wanted to fight with Mu Bingyun for Ling Jichen''s sake. At this moment, if Mu Bingyun takes over again, then the matter between the two will be your death and my death.


    At the same time, Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen had a life-and-death contract, wouldn''t they be able to take advantage?


    "I''m afraid it''s unfair, isn''t it? Mu Shouzuo, you have a life-and-death contract with the Sect Master. No matter what happens in this battle, you won''t have an accident, and Bingyun will be different."


    It was a woman who made a sound. When everyone looked back, they didn''t expect that this person was actually Shui Huan''er, whom they hadn''t seen for a long time. She was still wearing an aqua blue dress, and the swaying lace was really like the ripples in the sea, so beautiful and lively.


    "Oh it''s you!"


    Mu Fengxue gritted his teeth, but someone broke the matter in public.


    "I agreed, but you have to give me three years, how about that?"


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun suddenly spoke up, even if she couldn''t kill the opponent, she had to make the opponent suffer. In three years, she had already made a lot of progress.


    This battle should be regarded as her last battle in the Flowing Cloud Sect!


    The final battle to cut off relations with Liuyun Sect!


    Shui Huan''er was stunned: "Mu Bingyun, if you agree, it will be bad for you!"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled softly: "If I am stronger than her, even if I can''t kill her, I have to torture her! Unless someone admits defeat between the two, I don''t think Mu Shouzuo will admit defeat, right? "


    "Of course I won''t admit defeat," Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed brightly, three years? ? Mu Bingyun, you thought that you would be stronger than her in three years, and in these three years, she would be even stronger, "Similarly, I won''t give you a chance to admit defeat!"


    She will pinch the opponent''s neck before he admits defeat!


    The way they looked at each other made people dare not look down on them.


    They seem to have seen three years later, the two are fighting to the death in the arena. Shui Huan''er came to stop it originally, but she couldn''t stop it. Looking a little helpless, he shook his head and did not speak.


    She naturally hopes that Mu Fengxue can die!

 Chapter 286： Purpose

    But, if you want to kill Mu Fengxue, you must kill Ling Jichen!


    At present, she has no way to do this, and the people she hates even more are Qiao Wenshan and Huang Yan. Thinking of her master''s words, she suppressed her temper. She couldn''t interfere much with Mu Bingyun''s affairs.


    The current situation is the opponent''s choice. Just remembering what Liu Yuer said, she wanted to help again, but unfortunately, Mu Bingyun''s stubborn temper, the entire Liuyun faction knew that once the other party decided something, they would never go back on it.


    "Xue Er, it''s better than this..."


    Ling Jichen wanted to stop it, but saw Mu Fengxue look at him with determination, for a while he didn''t know what to say to him. Does Cher care about him? ?


    "Mu Bingyun, let''s go, let''s go to make a battle contract immediately, a life-and-death battle! Unless you admit defeat and agree to the other party''s conditions, you will never die!" She naturally wouldn''t admit defeat, and Mu Bingyun wouldn''t admit defeat, so this one There is only one outcome.


    She lives, Mu Bingyun dies!


    Mu Bingyun followed her, and the two of them went to the outer peak. Everyone looked at the sky from a distance, three years later, it was another battle.


    They had known for a long time that there would be an outbreak between Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue, but they didn''t expect it to erupt so quickly. There was no warning at all, just because they were in charge, this broke out.


    In fact, everyone could see that Mu Bingyun was definitely not interested in their Sect Master. As for whether their Sect Master had any interest in Mu Bingyun, then I don''t know.


    Mu Fengxue felt the breath of Mu Bingyun following behind him, and finally a trace of victory appeared in his eyes.


    Although she cared about Ling Jichen a little bit, she was more happy that she had led Mu Bingyun to the life-and-death battle contract. As long as she signed this, she would definitely not be able to go back on it.


    Wait for this day, she waited too long.


    First, she has been waiting for an opportunity since then. She didn''t expect to seize this opportunity by accident. Mu Bingyun, you brought it up yourself. Then, three years later, today, bear her anger. !


    In the past, she had no reason to use this method to remove Mu Bingyun with integrity, but now she has a chance.


    This feeling is really good, it makes her feel refreshed!


    "Mu Bingyun, once this life-and-death battle agreement is established, you won''t have any chance to go back on it. If you go back on it, your skills will be abolished and you will be expelled from the Liuyun faction, and you will surely die at that time!"


    Hearing the words coming from the front, Mu Bingyun didn''t care.


    In fact, she also wanted to clean up the other party, and there was no chance. Since the other party automatically came to the door and asked her to clean up, then she accepted it politely. This feeling made her feel very refreshed, as if she had spit out a sigh of relief.


    "nature!"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s confident voice, Mu Fengxue felt contempt, and as soon as her figure turned, she landed in the outer peak. Mu Bingyun returned to the place where he used to be, still the same elder.


    In front of the elders, the two signed a life-and-death war pact at the same time, and in an instant, the war pact took effect. Today, three years later, they will fight to the death!


    In their consciousness, they never thought of admitting defeat. When Feng Qingyi and the others chased after them, it was too late.


    "Sister Bingyun..."


    Ouyang Qingqing ran over quickly, her face full of worry: "Sister Bingyun, she is so bad, why did she agree?? She has a life-and-death contract with the Sect Master, so she has no worries about her life at all. You are too bad!"


    "Qingqing is right, you are too impulsive."


    Ouyang Li couldn''t help but say that, everyone he knew nodded his head saying so.


    "Bingyun, you are indeed too impulsive about this matter." Feng Qingyi felt a little regretful, why didn''t he come quickly, he could stop it.


    Seeing these concerned faces, her eyes curled with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t die, just clean up her! I''ll beat her to admit defeat, if she doesn''t admit defeat, I''ll keep beat!"


    Mu Fengxue snorted coldly and walked away from the few people. Now that the goal has been achieved, acting or something would be too much.


    "Well said, Mu Shigu, if Master is here, he will definitely praise you."


    Ying Changqing walked over silently, saying that from Junior Sister Mu to Senior Aunt Mu, he still got used to it for a while, and later felt that it was just a title, and he didn''t care that much.


    It was Mu Bingyun. Every time he was called by Ying Changqing''s aunt and aunt, he always felt a little weird.


    The most embarrassing thing was Fu Xilin. He still only called Bingyun, and he didn''t mention the word Shigu at all. He really couldn''t say it. Besides, the relationship between him and Nan Junmo was only a hundred years, and a hundred years later. , he returned to the Fu family, and he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Therefore, Nan Junmo did not ask him anything.


    "Master, I believe in you, you will definitely be able to defeat the opponent."


    In response to Chang Qing''s words, Mu Bingyun nodded stiffly, but she still couldn''t get used to the way the other party called her sister-in-law. Being called Shigu by someone much older than herself, she refused in her heart.


    Who said that the other party is Nan Junmo''s disciple, is she Nan Junmo''s righteous sister? ?


    can only be endured.


    Everyone fell silent. They were not as optimistic as Ying Changqing. Is it so easy to fight for life or fight with Mu Fengxue? ?


    If compared to ordinary geniuses, Mu Bingyun is truly amazing, but don''t forget, the opponent she faces is the immortal-level wood veins Mu Fengxue, and in just three years, she doesn''t know the opponent. How far can you cultivate.


    They couldn''t help but worry.


    Mu Bingyun felt a little warm in his heart when he saw that everyone was worried about him.


    "Nothing will happen, don''t worry!"


    asked her to explain something, but she didn''t know how to explain it.


    Everyone looked at her, still so worried.


    "Sister Bingyun, take advantage of the time, go back to practice quickly," Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly took out a lot of medicinal pills from her ring, "I''ll give you this."


    With Ouyang Qingqing''s actions, everyone took out their medicinal pills, and Mu Bingyun was dumbfounded when she saw what was in her hands. She doesn''t need these in her cultivation, it''s just their intentions, and she can''t refuse them either.


    In order to reassure them, she accepted it.


    Seeing this, everyone felt more at ease.


    A few people talked for a while, and she said goodbye. Li Dingxiang also helped her prepare the things to wash her pulse. In the room on Lei Ting Peak, a sign for retreat was hung here.


    Not far away, many people glanced worriedly.


    Feng Qingyi waved his hand: "Let''s go, let''s talk about it in three years!" He didn''t know how to solve such a thing, as if he could only watch Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue fight.


    He has decided that if the situation is not right, he must save him.

 Chapter 287： wash the pulse

    He shook his head, this poisonous disciple. Not only poisoned him, but also poisoned many people. He glanced at Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin, and Jing Jinshui, and when he saw the eyes of these three people, he didn''t know what they were thinking.


    It¡¯s just that famous flowers have owners, no matter how much thought is used, it¡¯s useless. Most importantly, her mind.


    He looked at the fluttering clouds in the sky, he didn''t expect that he would end up like this one day. I don''t know when, the little girl in red aroused his interest and even left traces in his heart.


    It''s still the kind of trace that can''t be erased no matter how you wipe it, it''s really contradictory!


    Back at Thunder Peak, Li Dingxiang was a little worried: "Bingyun, after three years, is there really no problem?"


    That Mu Fengxue''s cultivation speed is not slow, although she knows that Mu Bingyun is not bad, even very powerful. However, Bing Yun''s opponent was not someone else, but that amazing and brilliant immortal-level wood vein. Can Bingyun surpass the opponent in just three years? ?


    "Lilac, you should go back to practice too. Don''t go out for three years, just stay in Thunder Peak."


    She was afraid that if Li Dingxiang went out and was attacked by Mu Fengxue, that would not be a good thing. This kind of thing, the other party can still do it. Since the other party became the leader of Lingyun Peak, his behavior has become more and more perverse. With the entry of new disciples from generation to generation, Mu Fengxue, who was gentle and immortal at the beginning, gradually withdrew from his sight.


    Now, who knows that Mushouzuo is not a character to be easy to provoke!


    The decisive battle between her and the other party will be three years later. It is estimated that this incident will set off a wave in the entire East Continent in a short time. After all, the struggle between the two people, I don''t know who preached it, and it was full of trouble. The city knows it. She didn''t have time to investigate these things, and it was the most important thing to wash out the Immortal-level Thunder Vessel.


    "it is good."


    Li Dingxiang is still very worried, thinking that Mu Bingyun is not the kind of person who is not sure. Over the years, the other party has performed miracles one after another, she still has some confidence in her heart, and gradually she felt relieved. Seeing that Mu Bingyun closed the door, the sign of "Retreat" was hung on the door, very conspicuous.


    turned around and went back to her house next door. She also had to prepare, if Bingyun couldn''t beat her, she had to find a way to escape with Mu Bingyun!


    If Mu Bingyun knew what she was thinking, he would definitely not know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Dark Cloud, I''m going to start washing my pulse."


    Wu Yunbird''s face was very serious: "Bingyun, this pulse washing is extraordinary, you must be careful." Wu Yun heard Mu Bingyun say that this time washing the pulse, it will take at least nine to eighty-one days, that is, Nearly three months, one can imagine how many changes and even countless pains will be made.


    There are so many elixir, which is usually eaten by a monk, so he has to explode his body.


    And Mu Bingyun was about to absorb all the elixir in three months, so she had to worry.


    "It''s okay, when you are washing your pulse, you should go back to practice! After my affair with Mu Fengxue is over, go to Xizhou." Thinking of Xizhou, she always had a smile on her face. The dark cloud shook the bird''s head, expressing helplessness, nodded, and then turned into a ray of light and fell on her arm.


    She aimed at the dark cloud and moved on her arm, twisted the bird''s **** twice, and then formed a very weird posture, so she entered the state of cultivation.


    As for this?


    If this pattern wasn''t a dark cloud, she would definitely buckle it up, it''s really ugly!


    Then, she got rid of her distracting thoughts, sat cross-legged on the bed, her consciousness instantly entered Chiye, and handed all the elixir and other things she needed to Chiye. Then, after running the exercise for a few weeks, the eyebrows finally felt warm again. In just a moment, she saw the elixir continue to disappear.


    When the last elixir disappeared, she only felt that warm things gradually poured into her meridians. This thing was like heat, and it instantly followed the direction of her exercise and ran with it. stand up. At this moment, she seemed to see her blue meridian, like the path between the mountains, twisting and twisting, and the heat running on the path was the heat.


    As the heat passed, the path became wider, and the surrounding muscles gradually warmed up. I wonder if it was affected by the heat.


    From the outside, Mu Bingyun''s face was flushed red, and all the exposed skin was red, and he could vaguely see the meridians and blood vessels under the skin, as if it was about to burst. There was no pain in her brow, on the contrary she enjoyed it very much. Following the changes in the meridians, she seemed to have entered another world.


    She could feel that her body was changing.


    She knew that the heat she felt was the elixir that was smelted by Chi. The elixir hit every cell in her body, even every bone, as if it were transforming her entire body. She is getting stronger, and her body has become stronger, but it does not destroy the flexibility and softness of her body at all, and it still looks red on the outside. If someone was by her side at this moment, she would definitely be able to hear that the blood in her body was boiling, like boiling water, hot and rushing.


    A day later, the redness on her skin gradually faded, and her glowing skin looked even more beautiful.


    However, a look of pain suddenly appeared between her brows. She felt that when she was enjoying a sense of comfort, she suddenly didn''t know what it was, as if her body was going to burst, even torn and crushed!


    She gritted her teeth, but didn''t make any sound. Perhaps her endurance was too strong. Even though she was in great pain, she didn''t say a word. She could even see a smile on her face.


    Boom¡ª


    It was another violent attack. One after another, hot things entered her meridians, like a flood erupting. It slammed into her veins and didn''t stop at all. Any place that was impacted seemed to become a in ruins. The meridians, which had been built very tough before, gradually burst open.


    In that instant, she couldn''t help but groan, it was just a sound.


    That irritable power was still pounding in her body continuously, and it didn''t stop at all. Wherever it hit, all the meridians were shattered. In an instant, a panic rose in her heart, that is, for a moment, she felt at ease again. She was gambling, so until the end, she kept going.


    At this moment, her skin has cracked large and small holes, and blood seeps out of it, and the bright red blood is mixed with some residue-like things.

 Chapter 288： In a blink of an eye, three years

    The whole person is like being fished out of blood. The clothes are red, and the whole person is red. The place where she was sitting was already full of blood, and as time passed, the blood had dried up, leaving a strong smell of blood.


    She seemed to be used to that irritable power, no matter what it was doing inside her body, it couldn''t make her have a half expression, as if she was looking at a naughty child.


    Finally, that power seemed to be tired, and it scattered all over her veins. She still didn''t stop, and continued to run the exercise, no matter whether her meridians were abolished or broken at the moment.


    At this moment, another burst of warm breath flowed in. Any place that was swept by this force was a cool breeze, which made her feel refreshed physically and mentally. Suddenly, she found that her destroyed meridian was repaired by the power of Dao, and she was overjoyed. It really is like this, is it the legendary one that broke and stood up?


    So, she suppressed her mood and watched all this silently. I don''t know how long it took, she already had a perfect set of meridians in her body.


    Just when she was rejoicing, suddenly, she felt a sense of unease, and suddenly, a power that came out of nowhere, swept in again, rushed into her meridians, and her tenacious meridians were destroyed again. At that time, it was a thousand times more painful, this time, she almost didn''t bite her teeth.


    It seems that the exercises in her body are no longer under her control, and they run wildly on their own. At the same time, the destructive force not only damaged her veins, but even destroyed everything around her. Everything entered. It was something she hadn''t expected.


    suppressed the panic in her heart, she gritted her teeth and tried to control her exercise technique again. In an instant, a new force suddenly hit her consciousness, and she fainted when she didn''t react.


    ¡­


    In a blink of an eye, three years have passed.


    Thunder Peak, still Thunder Peak.


    Among ordinary disciples, there is no change at all. In the eyes of some people, it is known that the change is too great.


    Now, the unknown Thunder Peak is once again attracting attention, just because there are ten days left, that is, the first Mu Fengxue and Thunder Peak Mu Bingyun will fight to the death!


    In the past three years, everyone has been looking forward to this day. Mu Fengxue has already left the customs three days ago, and his strength is the first rank of Xuanhuang!


    In just three short years, he has gone from the second rank of Xuanwang to the first rank of Xuanhuang. Such talent, such speed, can no longer be described in terms of speed. At the beginning, Nan Junmo''s speed was not as fast as hers.


    Because Mu Fengxue rarely retreated, they all thought that her original speed was the speed of a fairy-level wood vein.


    However, after these three years, they re-acquainted with Mu Fengxue, a person with immortal-level wood veins. It turned out to be such a heaven-defying person!


    When ??Mu Fengxue broke through to the first rank of Xuanhuang, he also alarmed the hermit elders in the Flowing Cloud Sect, and they had to come out to see this heaven-defying genius! It''s because she''s so defiant that she has to be taken seriously.


    Everyone must not sweat for Mu Bingyun. Now Mu Fengxue is the first rank of Xuanhuang, and Mu Bingyun, who was only the ninth rank of Xuanshi, can catch up in just three years?


    The answer is clearly known, and everyone has a kind of despair in their hearts.


    is for the equally stunning red-clothed woman. In their hearts, she is only a little worse than Mu Fengxue. If it weren''t for the difference in talent, they would not think that Mu Bingyun was inferior to Mu Fengxue.


    But, maybe this is good luck to get people!


    Countless people can only turn the regret in their hearts into a sigh. Maybe this is life.


    In their hearts, they still look forward to ten days later.


    In the Liuyun faction, there are other people who are worried, Li Dingxiang, Feng Qingyi, Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin, Ouyang Qingqing, Jing Jinshui and Ying Changqing. Ying Changqing no longer had the certainty he had three years ago this time. At this moment, they were gathered in Li Dingxiang''s house.


    Next door was Mu Bingyun''s room, everyone was staring at the dusty, but still motionless room next door, all worried.


    Can she come out?


    There are ten days left.


    If ?? comes out, can her strength stand against Mu Fengxue?


    "Oh, so many people here are waiting for her to come out?"


    Mu Fengxue''s voice sounded in his ears, and several people withdrew their worried expressions. She saw that there were still five people behind Mu Fengxue, and beside her there were two people she had not seen for a long time, Qiao Wenshan, and Mu Mingfei.


    "What are you here for?"


    Ouyang Qingqing has always disliked Mu Fengxue, and seeing the other party appearing here so arrogantly at this moment, she felt a little angry. She had already seen that this person wanted Sister Bingyun''s life!


    No matter what happens, she will definitely not hurt Sister Bingyun.


    "Miss Ouyang, in ten days, Patriarch Ouyang will also come up to watch the battle." Mu Fengxue chuckled lightly, his eyes fell on Fu Xilin with a smile, "By the way, Patriarch Fu will also come up, Young Master Fu, you What do you think?"


    The wood wind and snow will make several people change color immediately.


    If these two patriarchs came up, then if Ouyang Li and Fu Xilin wanted to save Mu Bingyun, it was basically impossible.


    Then... Fu Xilin''s icy gaze fell on the other side. At this moment, he felt that the dream was their previous life, and this kind of Mu Fengxue was exactly the same as the one he saw.


    "Senior Brother Qiao, who do you think will win?" Mu Fengxue with a sarcastic voice sounded throughout the mountains.


    Qiao Wenshan put his arms around Mu Mingfei, and his demeanor even carried some Yin Qi, "Of course it''s Junior Sister Mu."


    "I think so too," she glanced lightly, "By the way, Feng Shou, the competition in ten days'' time, many elders who practice in seclusion will also come out to watch."


    The implication is that you can''t stop it if you want. These hidden elders are all of the strength of the Xuanhuang ninth-order, who can resist? ?


    Today''s Feng Qingyi is only the fifth rank of Xuanhuang, and he can''t stop it at all.


    Feng Qingyi, who was still a little light and cloudy at first, couldn''t help but be moved, and his face looked more serious. Seeing that everyone was so worried, Mu Fengxue laughed again.


    These people are not afraid of any threats.


    Now, knowing that someone stronger than them has appeared, how can you still change your face?


    "Oh, yes, someone from my Mu family will come too."


    Mu Fengyi has long returned to the Mu family and is now the owner of the Mu family. This has been a few years ago. As for Mu Xiangtian, he is now hiding in the Mu family and cultivating with peace of mind.


    Mu Fengxue made such a big move, obviously trying to prevent Mu Bingyun from any chance of escaping.

 Chapter 289： determination

    No matter who intervenes that day, they will not be able to get good fruit to eat.


    Then, she can kill Mu Bingyun as she pleases!


    Thinking of this, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, Mu Bingyun, ten days later, it will be the day of your death, this time, you don''t have such a good chance!


    It will never be possible.


    She can already imagine that as long as she kills Mu Bingyun this time, she will be able to get rid of a serious confidant, and she can be considered to have no enemies in Dongzhou.


    Then, we can prepare to go to the North Sea. I am really looking forward to what I can encounter when I go to Beihai.


    She is the protagonist of this world. She has never forgotten this matter. It should be smooth sailing in the future, right? ?


    "Okay, since Mu Bingyun hasn''t left the customs yet, I will leave first. In ten days, I hope she can appear in the ring. If she doesn''t come..." She sneered, "Then I can only bear it. The pain of being abolished, and... being expelled from the Flowing Cloud Sect!"


    Hearing the words, several people are all in their hearts.


    This is even more uncomfortable than killing someone. They are not only worried that Mu Bingyun will not be able to fight, but they are even more worried that Mu Bingyun will stay out of the border for a long time. Just as the other party intended!


    "Sister Bingyun will definitely come out, and she will beat you all over the place to find your teeth!"


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t change at all, her heart was still so pure, and her slightly childish words made Mu Fengxue laugh out loud. At this moment, she doesn''t need to pretend any more. With her strength, she doesn''t need to win anyone''s sympathy at all, and she doesn''t need anyone to help her.


    With her strength and talent, now there are only those who curry favor with her.


    It turns out that this is the essence of strength, she really likes this feeling so much. Originally, her strength could still be suppressed and then broken through, but she couldn''t wait any longer, and she couldn''t wait to use the medicinal pill to upgrade to the first rank of Xuanhuang.


    Sure enough, after standing in this state, the whole person is refreshed, and anyone who sees her is full of envy and fear.


    Now, she will no longer behave arrogantly. Those things before the time of crossing have been completely forgotten by her. At this moment, she is the powerhouse standing above Dongzhou.


    No matter if you are Dongzhou, Xizhou, or Nanhuang, don''t everyone have to be in awe of her? ?


    Through her, there are many sects that Liuyun Sect and Nanhuang Sect have made friends with. Now, instead of relying on Liu Yun Sect, Liu Yun Sect relies on her.


    The roles have been switched, and she likes the way it feels.


    Several people saw Mu Fengxue''s disappearing figure, and their eyes fell on the small room. The people inside did not appear in front of them for a long time, and their hearts rose a little bit of anxiety.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was full of anxiety: "We must not let Big Sister Bingyun get hurt!" Her face was firm, "Brother, if Big Sister Bingyun is defeated, or she doesn''t show up, then what are you going to do?"


    She already understood that the Ouyang family would never help Sister Bingyun. At this moment, she felt that she was really useless for the first time. It had been so long, and her strength had only reached the ninth rank of Xuanshi. It was her fault that she had not practiced seriously before.


    Compared to other people, she is really far behind.


    No matter what, she would never let Big Sister Bingyun go to Deadwood Fengxue. Even if her father stopped her, she couldn''t care. Obviously, Mu Fengxue has made a good relationship with the Ouyang family.


    Ouyang Li paused, lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Okay..." After a long time, he raised his head, "Qingqing, if she really has something to do, I will definitely take her out."


    "I can do it too."


    Jing Jinshui said quickly, "I will help Junior Sister Mu, even if Master breaks her leg."


    "Where''s Brother Fu?"


    He didn''t ask Feng Qingyi and Ying Changqing, they would definitely help Mu Bingyun. Only Fu Xilin has a very similar situation to him. They are all the young masters that everyone wishes. If they choose this step, it means... they have given up their status as young masters.


    The big family, wanting to choose two young masters, that is just a small matter.


    "nature."


    From the moment he recognized the dream, he had already made up his mind. Give up the identity of the young master of the Fu family, even if there is no result in the end. He was fascinated, and nothing could bring him back.


    Several people did not speak any more, all stared silently at the silent room. There is still a deep worry in his eyes. With these people, they may not be able to do anything at all.


    Over the years, in the Liuyun faction, they have somewhat understood the strength of the Liuyun faction.


    Being able to rank the No. 1 sect in Dongzhou, standing still, can only mean that he is strong. With these few people, it may not be able to change anything.


    "Perhaps, we should trust Bingyun, don''t you just think she will lose?"


    Suddenly, Li Dingxiang''s words woke people up.


    She remembered the moment when Mu Bingyun turned around and entered the room, the confidence in her eyes still moved her now, and she even felt that Mu Bingyun agreed to this matter just to clean up Mu Fengxue.


    Then, why does Mu Bingyun have such a big support? She is thinking, is it a coincidence that Mu Bingyun has repeatedly had miracles over the years?


    No, it must not be an accident. One or two times may be counted as an accident. If it happens frequently, it is not an accident, but a strength. Perhaps, Mu Bingyun still had some trump cards that he hadn''t used.


    "Lilac is right, we should trust the aunt."


    Ying Changqing''s face was serious, but it was just a sentence from his mouth that made people stunned, but they had forgotten that Mu Bingyun was Nan Junmo''s righteous sister! Perhaps, there will be other turning points in things. If they wait for them to make a move, that must be the last resort.


    "Then wait here, maybe she will perform a miracle again."


    Feng Qingyi also had a smile on her face, the little girl in red is so powerful, how could she be defeated by a mere Mu Fengxue? ?


    Perhaps, you should really believe her.


    He felt that she was not the kind of person who would automatically come to the door to send her to death. She could completely ignore the challenge that Mu Fengxue initiated. Shui Huan''er had stopped it before, but she still took it.


    Thinking of this, he felt more and more that she must have some trump card in her hand that could absolutely suppress Mu Fengxue.


    At this moment, several people seemed to have thought of something, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. It''s just that they still haven''t left and have been waiting here.


    Ten days, as soon as I closed my eyes and opened my eyes, it passed in a blink of an eye.


    Today is the day that everyone has been looking forward to for three years, the day when Mu Fengxue and Mu Bingyun will fight to the death.

 Chapter 290： Awaited

    Because there were so many people who came to watch the battle, the Liuyun faction had to expand the area around it so that everyone could clearly see the scene on the arena.


    Not only the heads of the various factions, but also many prominent families in Dongzhou came.


    "Cher, why are you doing this?"


    Ling Jichen''s face was full of helplessness, "Now that so many people are here, you and Bingyun shouldn''t have..."


    Mu Fengxue raised his head and his eyes fell on him: "Chen, you have her in your heart, right?" But her heart was filled with coldness, Mu Bingyun, you are so seductive!


    even let the dust who loves her the most speak for each other.


    No matter what purpose she has, she can''t forgive each other at all!


    Killing Mu Bingyun is her goal, she must kill him!


    "The battle contract has been made, and there is no room for regrets about this matter, Chen, you don''t need to say anything. I will not admit defeat, and she will not admit defeat." She suddenly turned around and said, "If I lose , then... will Chen help me?"


    Ling Jichen hasn''t answered yet, but he listened to her again: "If she loses, will Chen Ash stop her?"


    Two questions made Ling Jichen unable to answer. In his opinion, he didn''t want to see the two quarrel. Originally, he thought he could change all of this, but things deviate even more from the track, and he was no longer able to control it.


    "Okay, Chen, Xue''er won''t embarrass you anymore. Since I already have a war contract with her, then I will see Zhenzhang under my hands, and don''t stop me."


    Ling Jichen froze in his heart, and saw Mu Fengxue gracefully leave. so unfamiliar.


    Today''s Xue Er is no longer the Xue Er in his memory, all this is too unfamiliar. Or, he never knew each other! With his hand behind his back, he tightly held a piece of jade slip, and suddenly with force in his hand, the jade slip became shattered, and everything inside was also destroyed.


    Cher, are you really doing this for him?


    In the main hall, he sighed for a long time, and he finally walked out of the main hall and went to the outer peak. Today is the time for their duel. When that time comes, how will he choose?


    The battle of the ring, once agreed, there is no going back.


    At this moment, he hopes that Mu Bingyun can win. If Xueer wins, Mu Bingyun will definitely die. If Mu Bingyun wins, Xue''er will still be able to live because she has a life-and-death contract with him.


    It was just that the innocent Xue Er had slipped out of his heart, and instead his mind was filled with that red figure.


    This made him an unprecedented contradiction. With a contradictory mind, he went to the ring. Seeing the crowd of people around him, he finally landed in his place.


    At this moment, there was only a white figure on the ring.


    The corners of her eyes were lightly raised, her expression was proud, and she was dressed in white, like snow and jade. With a graceful figure and a superb appearance, it seems that there is no such perfect person in this world.


    Liuyun sent everyone to take a breath when they saw it, such a beautiful person is also seductive to look at. On weekdays, they didn''t dare to take a second glance, but now they don''t have to be afraid.


    Mu Fengxue stood quietly on the ring, letting everyone look at it.


    Look in the direction of Thunder Peak, Mu Bingyun, will you come?


    I heard that she hasn''t left the customs yet!


    It would be a pity if she didn''t have to take action. In fact, she prefers to solve this big trouble with her own hands, so she can sit back and relax. Without Mu Bingyun, she feels that her path will definitely be smoother.


    Many times, she was hindered by Mu Bingyun.


    The scorching sun still does not affect these monks. A little exercise can make them cool and cool, but their hearts are hot.


    There is still half an hour, will Mu Bingyun come?


    This is everyone''s question, they all know that Mu Bingyun has not yet left the customs.


    The palms of many people were sweating coldly, some were worried, some were excited, and some were just spectators.


    On the Thunder Peak, Feng Qingyi and the others looked at the closed hut and felt their backs soaked. With half an hour left, if they weren''t afraid of disturbing Mu Bingyun, they all wanted to smash the door and call Mu Bingyun out.


    "What should I do, Sister Bingyun hasn''t come out yet??"


    Ouyang Qingqing was anxious to walk left and right, but she didn''t dare to approach the door. She was afraid of approaching, so she couldn''t help rushing up to kick the door open.


    Several people did not speak, and their heartbeats could not help speeding up. This feeling was really tormenting.


    "I think that Mu Bingyun may have heard some wind and felt that she could not defeat Mu Shouzuo, so she hid in the room, pretending to retreat, and being a tortoise, she was really naive, thinking that by hiding, she would be able to escape?"


    As soon as these words fell, there was a burst of laughter.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flickered with a smile: "I''m afraid everyone has misunderstood, she will not be a tortoise, maybe it is at the critical juncture of breakthrough, there is still a quarter of an hour! It really makes you wait for a long time, since You''ve been waiting for so long, so please wait a little longer!"


    "The Wind Head Seat is really good to talk!"


    "Yeah, I see that Mu Bingyun or something, maybe he''s really scared."


    ¡­


    Gradually, there were noisy voices all around, as if they were all talking about Mu Bingyun being a tortoise. Mo Xing''s eyes sank, and he also looked in the direction of Thunder Peak.


    There is worry in his eyes.


    Mu Bingyun, can you catch up?


    Cang Yue!


    Yes, he discovered this big secret. On the same day, when Cang Yue returned to Lei Ting Peak, he had been waiting at Lei Ting Peak since he parted ways with her. After coming out of Bingyun''s house, it was Mu Bingyun.


    Fortunately, he stood far away, even if the other party used some means, he was still discovered by him.


    This secret has always been rotten in his heart. Until I heard that she was going to fight Mu Fengxue, I finally couldn''t help but worry.


    Today is the day of their life and death battle, will she come?


    "I see, she won''t come..."


    The people around ?? also spoke louder and louder.


    "Awaited."


    At this moment, a coolness suddenly poured into the hot and dry air, and the cold voice reached everyone''s ears. Everyone was stunned and looked up one after another, and a red cloud was immediately covered in front of them.


    I saw red clouds fluttering and falling on the arena.


    Stay still!


    She is graceful, with a face like a peach blossom, cold eyes and pink lips. Holding a long sword in one hand, a blue silk draped down to her ankles, the red dress suddenly fluttered, driving her blue silk, dancing together, she obviously did not move.


    However, they always felt that the woman in red in front of them was dancing, dancing a dance they had never seen before, but it was so beautiful.

 Chapter 291： finally fight

    This one can''t help but make people obsessed and drunk...


    There were still people who were thinking that this world would never find a woman as beautiful as Mu Fengxue, but they didn''t want to. The appearance of Mu Bingyun made them overthrow this idea.


    That face can deceive people.


    "Since it''s here, let''s start!"


    Mu Fengxue saw that Mu Bingyun had robbed her of all her sight, and her heart was burning with anger. Sure enough, where Mu Bingyun was there, she could only be reduced to a supporting role.


    This is something she will not allow!


    "Oh, Mu Bingyun, you have really made a lot of progress. In just three years, you have reached a great level, from the ninth rank of Xuanshi to the ninth rank of Xuanwang, which is really impressive!"


    When ?? said this, Mu Fengxue was both sarcastic and angry.


    Fortunately, she retreated. If she hadn''t forcibly broken through to the first rank of Xuanhuang, today''s battle would have been particularly difficult.


    Mu Bingyun, can''t be underestimated.


    It''s just that although the other party is the ninth rank of King Xuan, but... it is not just a small realm worse than himself. Only those who have reached this realm can understand the crossover from King Xuan to Emperor Xuan.


    Not to mention a mere Profound King Realm, even if there are ten, she can easily deal with it.


    At this moment, everyone also discovered the realm of Mu Bingyun, and they were suddenly startled, it was really amazing. Many people are somewhat admired, and even jealous, such a cultivation speed can completely catch up with the top geniuses.


    I don''t know when it started, but the adjective on Mu Bingyun''s body has changed from trash to luck, and finally became the label of genius.


    Then, they remembered that the sentence was Mu Fengxue, who was the first rank of Xuanhuang, and there was some regret in their eyes.


    Unfortunately, the ninth rank of Xuanwang is against the first rank of Shang Xuanhuang, I am afraid there is not much chance of winning. Many people sighed in their hearts, their previous prejudice against Mu Bingyun seemed to disappear at this moment.


    A genius who is about to die, for them, they can only regret it in their hearts.


    "Elder, can we start?"


    Mu Fengxue seems to be impatient.


    "Naturally yes."


    He only heard her smile: "Very good, Mu Bingyun, are you ready?"


    "Naturally." Mu Bingyun said quietly, her eyes fell on the crowd, she saw some people worried about her, and the eyes of the people around her, with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.


    Mu Fengxue saw her like this, and her hatred deepened!


    "Then let''s get started!"


    I saw Mu Fengxue pull out Feng Ming, and suddenly the sound of Feng Ming resounded in the sky, harsh! At the same time, Mu Bingyun also pulled out his heart, and at that moment, the red sword body glowed with a cold light, dazzling!


    In the blink of an eye, one red and one white were entangled in an instant, with a speed that was unrecognizable to the naked eye, the two had been fighting in the arena for dozens of rounds, dazzling and deadly!


    These scenes are so eye-catching, there is no sound at all. In such a big place, you can hear the sound clearly even if a needle is dropped, which is really incredible.


    Their attention is only on the people on the stage.


    One red and one white battle, can''t look away!


    Suddenly, the arena changed, and the vines rising from the ground suddenly jumped out, forming a series of sharp arrows, attacking Mu Bingyun''s body. In an instant, I saw Mu Bingyun quickly dodging the attack, holding the red heart in his hand, and slashing the sharp arrow quickly.


    Everyone was taken aback, is this really the ninth rank of Xuanwang and the first rank of Xuanhuang? ?


    Why is it different from what they imagined? ?


    Shouldn''t it be Mu Fengxue who easily subdued the opponent? But what they saw in their eyes was that the two were evenly matched, with no difference. Especially seeing Mu Bingyun''s amazing coping ability and the degree of reaction in combat, he is very skilled, just like a person who has been at war with people all year round.


    It''s just the news they got. Mu Bingyun is either in retreat, or retreat. When did he have such a strong fighting power? ?


    Leapfrog challenge!


    This is the real leapfrog challenge!


    Disdain from the beginning, now everyone admires Mu Bingyun in their hearts. There are not many people who can leapfrog the challenge, and it is still such a big leap. Although the ninth rank of Xuanwang and the ninth rank of Xuanhuang seem to be a small realm gap, in fact, it can be regarded as a big realm gap!


    Once upon a time, no one could do this!


    Mu Bingyun did it!


    Someone got excited.


    Ling Jichen''s eyes darkened, it really was her, and only she could do this. In her previous life, she came back with scars every time, countless missions, countless brushes with death, many people who fought with her, and countless ferocious monsters who died in her custody.


    He might not be able to understand someone else''s leapfrog challenge, but if it was her, he wouldn''t be surprised at all. At this moment, he discovered that no matter how talented she was, she was always so attractive.


    made people unable to move their eyes, he squeezed his fist fiercely, he forgot why he gave up on her and chose another person. Originally, he had no regrets, but now he is extremely regretful.


    If he hadn''t made that decision, would everything in the future change? ?


    There will be no such battle between her and Mu Fengxue.


    If he didn¡¯t meet Mu Fengxue and gave up on her, then could they¡­


    He stared blankly at the red figure, only to see her face serious. The white figure in front of her made him so contradictory.


    What should he do?


    At this moment, the two who were fighting in mid-air suddenly separated, and Mu Fengxue''s face was very ugly: "I didn''t expect, I underestimated you, then next, I hope you can still catch it!"


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was still indifferent, and he did not see any emotion. The more this is the case, the more angry Mu Fengxue is in her heart!


    A mere ninth-level Xuanwang, do you really think that you can challenge it by leaps and bounds?


    Isn''t ?? too naive?


    "Mu Jue!" Mu Fengxue put Feng Ming in his hands, and two words suddenly popped out of his mouth.


    Hearing these two words, everyone was stunned, Mu Jue?


    Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, Wind and Thunder are all top moves!


    This is to be understood by oneself, not to be taught by any exercises.


    However, Mu Fengxue has already comprehended his wooden art, and he is indeed a genius!


    "Wood Jue!"


    has not finished surprising them, only to hear another voice, another Mu Jue? ?


    At the moment, they saw the green spiritual power floating around Mu Bingyun, and they were all in awe. Seeing the spirit medicine constantly pouring around, they surrounded them. At this moment, they seemed to see the pictures of these wood spiritual power being scrambled by the two of them. What surprised them even more was that the comprehension ability of Mu Bingyun, a mere ninth-rank Xuanwang, was no worse than that of Mu Fengxue.

 Chapter 292： Maybe she can

    Indistinctly, a lot of wood spirit power flew towards her.


    At this moment, the two of them can no longer be seen. On the ring, they are full of wood spiritual power, wrapping them up. The powerful momentum brought a strong wind, forcing the disciples who were close to them to retreat, not to mention those tables and chairs, which had long been destroyed.


    The elders saw that the situation was not right, and they quickly arranged a powerful formation around them, which prevented the two of them from releasing the momentum.


    After doing all this, the elders wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads. Such a powerful person can reach this point at such a young age, which really makes them feel ashamed.


    Many people can only stare blankly at all this, which is incredible.


    Feng Tsingyi''s side was also shocked. Mu Bingyun was able to break through to this point in just three years. For them, it was already a surprise.


    At this moment, seeing that the other party has already understood his wooden art, the shock in his heart is no less than that of the others.


    "Perhaps, she can."


    After a long time, Feng Qingyi finally spoke, with a slight smile in his eyes. As if returning to the same expression as Hexi''s wind, he sat steadily on the side, and the worry in his eyes gradually faded away.


    She, it won''t be that simple.


    Ling Jichen clenched his fist tightly. He hoped that Mu Bingyun would win, but he didn''t want her to win. In short, he is extremely contradictory. If Mu Bingyun doesn''t win, she can only die. If she wins, Xue''er is afraid that she will suffer a lot.


    What should he do?


    Mo Xing sat in a corner, his eyes fixed on the arena, even though he couldn''t see the figure above, he could still feel the joy he showed.


    As expected of Mu Bingyun!


    "Master, can she win?"


    Shui Huan''er was still a little worried, "The two of them are evenly matched at the moment, but Mu Fengxue has the first rank of Xuanhuang, and the difference in strength is not so easy to deal with."


    If Mu Bingyun only had the means of Mu Jue, he probably wouldn''t be able to deal with everything that followed.


    Bi Xinlian lightly stared at the scene on the arena, she didn''t speak all the time, she was also a little nervous at this moment. She naturally hoped that Mu Bingyun would win. Don''t forget, Mu Fengxue was also their enemy.


    "Perhaps, she can! Huan''er, don''t worry, many things, we have to do it step by step."


    Shui Huan''er was stunned for a moment, and quickly suppressed the anxiety from her brows: "Understood, Master, Huan''er knows that I can''t deal with them now."


    However, one day, she will personally slaughter Qiao Wenshan and Mu Fengxue, these two people, she already hates to the core. On the day she heard the news of Liu Yu''er''s death, she could not wait to rush to Ling Yun Peak and slaughter him!


    But, she can''t, and she can''t deal with it now.


    raised her eyes and landed on the ring. She believed that one day, her wish would come true!


    At this moment, the surrounding spiritual power seemed to have stopped, and the two people surrounded by wood spiritual power also rose into the air, and in an instant, I felt that two huge spiritual power **** suddenly collided with each other.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed, and when the two were about to collide, they suddenly saw a sharp thorn on the surface of the wood spirit power ball belonging to Mu Fengxue, and couldn''t help but take a breath. Many people couldn''t help sweating, Mu Fengxue''s fighting style was strange and changeable, many people had seen it before.


    But he didn''t want the opponent to be able to easily change the wooden art. This kind of talent can''t be compared by ordinary people.


    That Mu Bingyun, can you deal with it? ?


    Some people are worried, some people are gloating.


    Another moment, the two were about to collide, and in an instant, they felt that the wood spirit power ball that belonged to Mu Bingyun suddenly turned a rich green.


    When the two collided, I saw countless spiritual knives flying out of them, and they quickly rolled forward.


    Everyone was startled, is this okay?


    Mu Fengxue can freely change Mujue, right?


    Mu Bingyun can actually do it!


    Then the opponent''s talent, just how unbelievable is it? ?


    They always knew that Mu Bingyun was powerful, but they rarely saw her make a move.


    At this moment, everyone became serious, and there were bursts of loud explosions in their ears, and everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them. I saw that the spiritual force knife that flew out from Mu Bingyun actually landed on the Mu Fengxue spiritual force ball, and it exploded when inserted.


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    There was another special loud noise, and I saw that Mu Bingyun''s wood spiritual power ball exploded automatically, divided into countless spiritual power knives, and quickly attacked Mu Fengxue''s side. Blizzard''s side exploded!


    A continuous voice sounded in her ears, and everyone present stopped moving, only Ling Jichen''s eyes sank, she was able to use the principle of firecrackers in the understanding of Mu Jue.


    I have to say, she is really a genius with excellent insight!


    Today, no one dares to say that she is a waste.


    Did he miss something?


    When the wood spirit power **** were all dispersed, I saw a red-clothed body flying up and landing in mid-air, holding a magic formula in his hand, constantly urging the spiritual power between heaven and earth, condensing into sharp knives, He quickly attacked Mu Fengxue''s side.


    Mu Fengxue was very angry in his heart, and he had to give up the wood spiritual power ball. The whole person flew out, and the white clothes were stained with a lot of dust. It was the explosion of spiritual power just now.


    When she got out of the wood spiritual power ball, the spiritual power that she lost control of, quickly dissipated.


    The two of you are now in mid-air, looking at each other.


    Mu Bingyun was still the same as he just came, and he was not hurt at all, but Mu Fengxue looked a little embarrassed.


    Everyone was a little surprised when they saw this, what kind of surprise would Mu Bingyun give them?


    "Mu Bingyun, you are really amazing."


    Although he looked a little embarrassed, Mu Fengxue was not damaged in the slightest. She looked indifferent, as if she had no opinion on Mu Bingyun, who was able to compete with her just now. On the contrary, a more excited look appeared in her eyes.


    Since the opponent thinks that she is powerful, then she will beat the opponent down.


    "This is just a test, it hasn''t officially started, Mu Bingyun, I hope you will be able to cope with such luck in the future!"


    Mu Bingyun raised her head slightly, she didn''t care about the other party''s words.


    As for Mu Fengxue''s trump card, a faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: "I don''t really want to waste time."


    In other words, let¡¯s get started!


    "Hmph, since you still don''t know your position, today, this seat will let you understand that in the Liuyun faction, there can only be one Mu Fengxue, and Mu Bingyun does not exist, and from now on, there will be no more. Mu Bingyun is this person."

 Chapter 293： Yes, its horrible!

    Feng Ming appeared in her hands again, her aura changed, and just as her aura rose, she who was originally the first rank of Emperor Xuan, instantly reached the third rank of Emperor Xuan.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, Mu Fengxue actually hid his strength!


    This person is really terrible, his talent is terrible, and his scheming is even more terrible.


    If Mu Fengxue was mentioned in the past, it must have been a pure fairy, but when they mentioned it now, they only thought it was a very powerful woman. After so many years, Mu Fengxue has subverted the initial image.


    "Come on, Mu Bingyun, let''s end it all!"


    A cruel smile appeared on her cheek, "No one can rob me!"


    In an instant, red and white intersected again, and the fight was inseparable in mid-air. Everyone saw that the red figure was indeed much weaker, and it seemed a little embarrassed to be pressed and beaten by the opponent.


    Mu Fengxue is getting more and more ruthless. He can''t wait to pierce the opponent''s chest with a sword. His moves are even more deadly. They are fast, ruthless, and accurate.


    Yes, they are a life-and-death battle, aren''t they just going to kill each other?


    "Today is your sacrificial day!"


    Mu Fengxue snorted softly, and the sword was about to stab Mu Bingyun''s chest. In an instant, Mu Bingyun''s thrillingly spinning figure quickly escaped.


    If you can''t get one hit, hit again.


    The fierce battle between the two is no longer something that people can stop.


    It''s just that many people don''t understand why Mu Bingyun, a small ninth-rank Xuanwang, can deal with Xuanhuang''s third-rank. All of this is really scary!


    Yes, it was horrible!


    At this moment, a clear look appeared in Feng Qingyi''s eyes, and he instantly felt dumbfounded. Mu Bingyun was already at the ninth rank of Xuanwang, and it was a sign that he was about to break through. It turned out that he was able to break through under pressure.


    Not only did he see it, but other people saw it too.


    Mu Fengxue, who was getting more and more wrong, also saw it, and now her eyes were fierce: "You actually want to use me to break through, Mu Bingyun, you really have a deep scheming!"


    "I won''t do what you want!"


    At the moment, her moves became more and more ferocious.


    It''s just too late.


    Mu Bingyun only felt a gushing spring in her body, the dam had been opened, countless profound energy gathered together, and at the same time, the surrounding wood spiritual energy flew towards her again, wrapping her whole body.


    Gradually took her into the air, Mu Fengxue watched all this helplessly. At this moment, she looked around, and suddenly, the momentum on her body rose again.


    The fifth rank of Xuanhuang!


    Originally, she didn''t intend to reveal it completely, but Mu Bingyun was a big threat to her, and she absolutely couldn''t let the other party succeed. The mere ninth-rank Xuanwang can be on par with her. If she really breaks through to the first-rank Xuanhuang, then what else is going on with her.


    Everyone was also surprised, seeing what Mu Fengxue meant, they were afraid they were going to deal with Mu Bingyun.


    At the moment, Feng Qingyi and others flew to the arena quickly, but they were stopped before they arrived.


    "Elder Huangyan, at the moment Mu Bingyun is breaking through, why not let her break through before continuing?"


    Feng Qingyi''s face sank, all this is probably what Mu Fengxue expected, with elders like Huang Yan, he can''t get in at all! Moreover, the formation on the arena was arranged by the elders at the same time.


    "Elder Huangyan, I think Mu Bingyun should break through this matter first."


    When Ling Jichen said this, no one really expected it.


    At this moment, many people are wondering, are Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue really fighting for a man?


    Mu Fengxue was already dealing with the mask on Mu Bingyun''s body. Seeing that the mask was already crumbling, Feng Qingyi was anxious.


    "Wind Head, Sect Master, you have to understand that this is their life-and-death battle, and no one can intervene. Whether they have a breakthrough or other reasons, we are just watching, you should be very clear."


    Feng Qingyi''s expression changed, yes, of course he knew it, but he couldn''t do it if he saw Mu Bingyun being killed by the opponent!


    "Elder Huangyan, she is breaking through..."


    Ling Jichen paused for a while, and couldn''t help but say, "It''s better..."


    "Sect Master, as a Sect Master, you should be more just, how can you be selfish?" Huang Yan smiled, "This son and daughter started a dispute because of the Sect Master, so let them end it by themselves!"


    "Elders, guard the formation, no one is allowed to break in. Violators will be dealt with by the door rules!"


    The rest of the elders also thought it was reasonable. They didn''t know these two people. Naturally, during the battle, if one side broke through, they couldn''t stop the battle from continuing.


    Feng Qingyi hesitated for a moment, but still rushed up, and was stopped by the elders in an instant, and the others were no exception, and there was no way to deal with these elders.


    At this moment, they seemed to understand why Mu Fengxue made such a move, in order to prevent someone from destroying her affairs.


    The people who were stopped could only stand there silently and watch, with extremely worried expressions on their faces.


    The rest of the people also saw Mu Fengxue constantly destroying the mask.


    Finally, the mask was destroyed in an instant, Mu Fengxue was excited, and slammed it with a palm in an instant, Mu Bingyun closed his eyes tightly, and fell from the air, smashing a big hole on the ground, fell into it.


    "Ha ha-"


    Mu Fengxue laughed and jumped into the big hole, obviously wanting to make a cut.


    "what-"


    After ?? screamed, a white figure was thrown out and instantly fell to the ground. At the same time, a red figure flew out from the big pit, and she landed not far away.


    stared at Mu Fengxue indifferently: "So anxious?"


    "You..." Mu Fengxue''s face twisted: "You actually broke through!!"


    So fast? ?


    "Very disappointed?"


    Mu Fengxue''s face changed: "Indeed, I''m very disappointed, but, do you think you can defeat me if you break through??" Her eyes flickered with contempt, "The first-rank Xuanhuang, against the fifth-ranking Xuanhuang."


    "You won''t know until you hit it."


    With a cold tone, he suddenly saw the red-clothed rushing over, the red-hearted sword in his hand glowing with blood-red light, which was terrifying. Mu Fengxue hurriedly responded, but when the two faced off, she was suddenly shocked.


    She found that the opponent''s strength was no weaker than hers!


    what happened? ?


    It shouldn''t be like this, how could a mere Mu Bingyun be stronger than her!


    Just, that''s the truth.


    Suddenly, she only felt her arm go numb, the Feng Ming in her hand fell off and fell to the side. I was shocked, and before I could react, my chest felt a pain, and the whole person flew out and landed on the ground.

 Chapter 294： she is strong

    Things happened so fast, everyone didn''t react at all, Mu Fengxue lost?


    Mu Fengxue got up from the ground, seeing the injury on his wrist and Feng Ming not far away, he couldn''t believe it, why? ?


    Why is Mu Bingyun more powerful than her!


    She is not convinced!


    Immediately, she stood up, made a move, Feng Ming fell into her hands, and attacked Mu Bingyun again, no matter how she attacked, she couldn''t hurt Mu Bingyun, even her sword didn''t know it was picked. How many times has it fallen.


    And she looked even more embarrassed. The white clothes were full of dust, and the hairpin on her head also fell off. She was as embarrassed as she was, and was destroyed during the battle between the two.


    The first rank of Xuanhuang and the fifth rank of Xuanhuang were so easy.


    God didn''t joke with them? ?


    Many people rubbed their eyes hard, how is that possible? ?


    This is the truth, and it has to be believed.


    Feng Qingyi and the others were also relieved, she really was amazing. In this way, they don''t have to worry about Mu Bingyun''s safety anymore, now it should be Mu Fengxue worrying about himself!


    The reversal of the scene made many people not react. Many elders were also stunned for a while. They had never seen such a scene before.


    I saw that Mu Fengxue was constantly being beaten out and rushed up again. The whole person was very irritable, her face was fierce, and she looked extremely terrifying. She didn''t look like a fairy, but a demon. crazy woman.


    "You''ve always wanted to kill me, right?" Mu Bingyun seemed to remember a lot, and with a movement of the bare heart in his hand, it fell on Mu Fengxue''s body, and she broke the other''s tendons.


    "what-"


    Mu Fengxue screamed, the whole person fell down, and fell heavily on the ground, staring at Mu Bingyun with hatred.


    It is the tendon of the hand and foot again, why is it the tendon of the hand and foot again! !


    It was her humiliation that Leng Yu broke her tendons last time. Today, in front of so many people, her tendons and tendons were torn off by them. Such anger really made her unbearable.


    It''s just that she still doesn''t understand why Mu Bingyun is so powerful!


    The result should not be what she imagined, was the other party killed by herself? ?


    Mu Bingyun raised his feet, walked not far from her, and said, "Are you admitting defeat?"


    In front of so many people, will Mu Fengxue admit defeat?


    Of course not.


    "Mu Bingyun, what means did you use to become so powerful??" Mu Fengxue suddenly struggled to stand up, "Did you collude with the demon cultivator to make your cultivation soar? "


    Mu Fengxue''s words made everyone stunned, this Mu Bingyun has been in retreat all day, when will he collude with the demon cultivator? ?


    Mu Bingyun''s heart skipped a beat, he took a step forward, and slapped his palm on the opponent''s face, and Mu Fengxue was instantly thrown away.


    "Demon cultivator? What evidence do you have?" She said lightly, "I can have today, naturally, I came from cultivation, why, only allow your strength to greatly increase, will you not allow me to suddenly break through?"


    Hearing the words, everyone nodded, that was indeed the case.


    Mu Fengxue flicked on the ground: "How long do you think you can hide it, as early as on Duguang Island, you colluded with the magic cultivator, so that you can cultivate all the way to this day??" Mu Fengxue wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. , smiled, very arrogant, as if they saw the end of the other party.


    Mu Bingyun, what do you think you have called so many people to come here today? ?


    "Mu Bingyun, do you think you can hide from everyone?"


    "Cangyu is a magic cultivator!"


    Mu Fengxue finally said aloud the answer in his mouth, "Rong He, don''t you think so? Cangyu is a magic cultivator!"


    Hearing Mu Fengxue''s words, Rong He''s figure appeared in the crowd.


    "Yes, Cangyu is a demon cultivator in Xizhou." Rong He''s eyes were filled with admiration, "I am no longer the sect master of the Demon Sect, and now I have left Xizhou and returned to being decent."


    Rong He, who doesn''t know him? ?


    The Sect Master of the Demon Sect, can what he said be false?


    At this moment, everyone was staring at Mu Bingyun, only to see that she still had no expression, not even the slightest panic, as if the person who had been exposed was not her, she was just a bystander.


    This is confusing.


    Feng Qingyi and the others changed their faces greatly. Cangyu is a demon cultivator. If she didn''t know about the relationship between Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, it would be absolutely impossible!


    "Mu Bingyun, what else do you have to say??" Mu Fengxue sat on the side, looking very weak, "Now you can wait for the sect to deal with it! Collusion with the demon cultivator is a serious crime! , abolish the cultivation base, and exile the Southern Wilderness."


    "There''s nothing to say, since you know it, then you know it!" Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and raised the sword in his hand, "It''s just that the fight is still going on."


    Suddenly, her figure moved, and a sword from Chixin penetrated Mu Fengxue''s abdomen, showing no mercy at all. She didn''t take Mu Fengxue''s life, but stabbed it a little way, so that the life and death contract would not be broken.


    "Ah¡ª" Mu Fengxue screamed.


    He heard a soft voice in his ear: "What if he is a demon cultivator, what does it matter to you? You are not qualified to be slandered in public like this."


    "Elder Huangyan, don''t let anyone catch the traitor Mu Bingyun!!"


    Mu Fengxue shouted, Huang Yan hurriedly asked the elders to open the formation, Ling Jichen rushed up and wanted to bring Mu Fengxue up, but saw Mu Bingyun quickly pinched her neck.


    "Bingyun, let Xue''er go, we''ll talk about Cangyu later!"


    Ling Jichen''s face was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that the person Mu Bingyun liked turned out to be a demon cultivator. No wonder her cultivation has grown so fast.


    Now, Liu Yun Sect can''t tolerate her anymore.


    As for how to deal with it, he couldn''t stop it.


    She should never, never collude with a demon cultivator!


    "Oh? Sect Master, what do you think these people will do to me if I let her go?" Mu Bingyun chuckled. She didn''t intend to tear her face off. , Mu Fengxue still has this trick, so there is no other way.


    "Abolishing the cultivation base and being exiled to the Southern Wilderness, isn''t it a death to do what you say so elegantly?"


    She was wearing a red dress, holding a bare heart in one hand, and holding Mu Fengxue''s slender neck in the other, with a smile. This smile is so easy to be fascinated by people, but at this moment, it makes people feel cool.


    They never thought that one day Mu Bingyun would be able to hold Mu Fengxue''s neck, watch everyone surround her with such ease, and still be able to smile so lightly.


    "Bingyun, you let Xue Er, I let you go!"

 Chapter 295： This is the fight

    Mu Bingyun blinked: "Are you sure, you thought you said let me go, and I believed it? You are so naive!"


    "Why don''t you do it like this, you abandon your cultivation, and I''ll let her go, how about it?"


    Ling Jichen, for Mu Fengxue, will you?


    She thought, definitely not.


    Sure enough, Ling Jichen stood aside, his face suddenly turned into anger.


    "Master, this woman is stubborn, let the elders do it!" Huang Yan said quickly, as if he was about to smash Mu Bingyun into ten thousand pieces.


    Ling Jichen gave her a steady look, and there was still a bit of love in his eyes, he didn''t want to go this far.


    "Elder Huangyan, she should leave it to me!"


    After saying that, Ling Jichen suddenly attacked Mu Bingyun. The reason why he was able to fight Mu Bingyun like this was because he was not afraid of Mu Fengxue''s death. Fortunately, there is a life and death contract, which is the most correct thing he has done.


    At this moment, the two fought.


    Mu Bingyun jumped into the sky, and suddenly let go of his hand, and Mu Fengxue fell heavily. Ling Jichen took a look and rushed over to catch him, but Mu Bingyun hit him in the chest.


    In an instant, he responded quickly. When the two collided, Mu Fengxue fell to the ground very sadly, and was carried to the other side, but the injuries all over her body would not heal for a while.


    Ling Jichen saw Mu Fengxue''s appearance, and his eyes flickered with unbearableness: "Mu Bingyun, you really want to do this, if you hate me, just deal with me directly, why hurt her?"


    "That''s what you said."


    Mu Bingyun''s figure suddenly changed, and he landed in front of Ling Jichen quickly, and the two quickly fought again.


    is still one red and one white. What is surprising is that Mu Bingyun can actually be on par with Ling Jichen, obviously only the first rank of Xuanhuang, why can the other party be so powerful? ?


    Mu Bingyun saw the eyes of tigers around him. Suddenly, his technique changed and he landed on Ling Jichen''s chest. He slapped the opponent on the ground. Ling Jichen was stunned for a while, and the pain in his chest couldn''t stop him. He woke up from the shock.


    When did she become so powerful?


    When he fell heavily to the ground, before he could ask anything, the red figure came to him, lifted his shirt, stretched out his white palm, and slapped a few slaps in the surprised eyes of everyone. slammed into their boss''s face.


    "Clap clap ¡ª"


    "This is the fight!"


    The corners of her mouth twitched, her brows filled with anger, "Ling Jichen, you owe me this!"


    "Clap clap ¡ª"


    In just a few slaps, Ling Jichen''s two cheeks swelled up instantly. They had never seen such an embarrassed Sect Master, but he was beaten by someone much weaker than himself.


    This feeling is really too sour.


    Ouyang Qingqing is full of admiration, and Sister Bingyun is amazing.


    Feng Tsingyi also had a little smile in her eyes, which was what she could do. Unexpectedly, she suddenly grew up, faster than Nan Junmo, no wonder she was recognized by Nan Junmo as a sister-in-law.


    He didn''t think she was using some kind of magic cultivation method. She was like this from the beginning.


    "Elder Huangyan, this traitor has humiliated the Sect Master so much, and he won''t let anyone take him down!"


    Mu Fengxue was even more angry when he saw this, even Ling Jichen was able to deal with it. One can imagine how powerful Mu Bingyun is. She doesn''t care about Ling Jichen being humiliated, what she cares about is how could she have such a powerful obstacle!


    Mu Fengxue''s words finally made Huang Yan react.


    "Elders, this woman is a spy of a demon cultivator. She must be captured and interrogated well. I don''t know what the other party is doing in the Liuyun faction!"


    Elder Huangyan said this, and all the elders became serious.


    No matter what Mu Bingyun''s talent is, if the opponent is a spy, then the Liuyun faction can''t really tolerate him.


    At this moment, more than a dozen elders of the seventh rank of the Xuanhuang came out, and they attacked Mu Bingyun. After a while, Mu Bingyun was besieged. It just didn''t take a while, the dozen or so elders were all thrown away by Mu Bingyun. Taking advantage of everyone''s unpreparedness, she stabbed Ling Jichen''s body in one piece, and was rescued afterward. There was some regret in her eyes, and the stab went sideways.


    Ling Jichen didn''t speak. At this moment, his mind was more complicated.


    Everyone finally became serious, Mu Bingyun''s strength, I am afraid that it is close to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, otherwise how can he easily beat Xuanhuang Liu Qijie''s elders.


    Those who came to watch the show were also shocked, but they didn''t show any signs of movement. Obviously, it was Liu Yunpai''s own business. They could just come and give a testimony.


    After these elders were all knocked out, Elder Huangyan''s expression changed. He didn''t need to say anything. At this moment, several elders of the ninth rank of Xuanhuang flew up and landed on the side of Mu Bingyun.


    "Mu Bingyun, if you don''t want to suffer, then you can take it without a hitch. For the sake of the past, we won''t hurt your life!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "In the past, it seems that I didn''t know the elders. Besides, how do you know that it wasn''t me who hurt your forehead, but you who hurt me?"


    "Hmph, those who don''t eat and drink fine for toasting, old fellows, let this little girl see what is the ninth order of Xuanhuang!"


    Immediately, seven or eight people rushed to Mu Bingyun''s side and attacked her vitals. I thought I could always subdue Mu Bingyun now, right? ?


    However, what is frightening is that it is still impossible. Seven or eight elders are all thrown out by Mu Bingyun in a few rounds, and the whole body rolls around on the ground, looking so embarrassed!


    This¡­


    Many people''s eyes widened. How powerful is this Mu Bingyun? ?


    Elder Huangyan is so angry!


    "Elders, if this woman is not removed, she will definitely threaten the development of my Flowing Cloud Sect in the future. No, at this moment, she has brought infinite danger to Flowing Cloud Sect. Get rid of this girl!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the families of the sect were shocked, the elders of the guardian sect, isn''t this above the Xuanzun? ?


    Sure enough, the Flowing Cloud Sect is indeed an elder with the realm of Xuanzun. This time, Mu Bingyun is afraid that there is no hope. Many people sighed, Mu Bingyun seemed like a fireworks, it only bloomed for a moment, and it would eventually dissipate.


    The elders finally nodded when they saw Mu Bingyun''s arrogant appearance. No one could stop them at all, they were holding the magic formula in their hands, and suddenly a burst of light rose.


    After a while, everyone felt as if it was the pressure from the sky, and when everyone was suppressed to the ground, suddenly, in front of everyone, there appeared a man with a childish face and Hefa.


    "Why are you looking for this elder? Is there a crisis in the sect?"


    "See the Guardian Elders!"


    Liuyun Sect all looked respectful.


    Afterwards, Elder Huang Yan talked about how Mu Bingyun colluded with the demon cultivator and injured everyone, adding fuel to the matter, and the guardian elder finally paid attention to it.


    Her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, which made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Mu Bingyun?"


    "Elder Protector?" Mu Bingyun murmured in a low voice, looking very powerful.

 Chapter 296： Whoever hits you, I will call back

    "This elder will give you a chance. If you are here to help, then you won''t do anything, otherwise... you will not only lose your life!"


    Everyone was also surprised. They had long known that the elders of the Protector Sect were extraordinary. Looking at the aura, I was afraid that he was the third rank of Xuanzun, right?


    Mu Bingyun''s face also changed, she really couldn''t beat the opponent. Now her wood veins are the first rank of Xuanhuang, and the thunder veins are the first rank of Xuanzun. With the addition of Lei Lizhu and immortal-level thunder veins, she has reached this point in just three short years.


    If you give her another year, she may be able to defeat the opponent.


    Her eyes fell on the crowd, and when she saw that Li Dingxiang had left, she was relieved, it seemed that she had to prepare to run away.


    "Are you trying to escape? It''s a pity that this 100-mile radius has long been blocked by this elder, and it''s hard to fly!"


    Hearing the words, everyone was shocked, they didn''t feel it at all, the Flowing Cloud Sect was terrible!


    Mu Bingyun became serious: "Then the battle is over!"


    "Good courage!"


    Immediately, Mu Bingyun rushed over. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he rushed over and beat him. If he couldn¡¯t beat him, he could think of other ways. If it doesn''t work, she will fight!


    For the time being, she doesn''t want to expose so much. If she is exposed, no matter how powerful it is in the future, it will be very dangerous.


    However, when she rushed over, she jumped in the air, and then she felt a pain in her entire body, and flew out backwards, with a mouthful of blood coming out of her mouth.


    Really deserves to be the realm of Xuanzun, and it is so powerful.


    I saw that the elder''s hand had already stretched out, and he was about to pinch Mu Bingyun''s neck. In an instant, he heard a cracking sound coming from his ear.


    In the eyes of everyone, the originally very powerful guardian elder suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground, his face full of shock, he looked up into the air, so that they couldn''t help but look up!


    Mu Bingyun was also stunned for a moment, but she didn''t react. She only felt that her whole body was lying on something powerful, and it was still a little warm.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then heard a familiar voice in her ear: "Are you alright?"


    Desolate!


    She looked up and saw that familiar face with a smile on her face: "It''s okay."


    "It''s long overdue."


    Cangyu''s words made her cheeks red. Indeed, she had countless opportunities to escape before, but just thinking of these people''s views on the magic cultivator made her suddenly confused.


    "It''s okay, whoever hit you, I''ll hit you back."


    When everyone saw the man who looked like a god, dressed in luxurious black clothes, and that extremely handsome face, the tenderness that was revealed only when facing the woman beside him made their hearts jump.


    Is this Cangyu, the legendary magician?


    Cangyu brought her to the ground, and Rong He was also taken aback.


    Just when he was about to slip away, he saw Cangyu beckoning, his body involuntarily fell in front of Cangyu, only to hear him say coldly: "Pale, deal with this traitor!"


    Pale flew out of nowhere, pinched Rong He''s neck with one hand, and didn''t know what to do. In an instant, Rong He stared at him and lost his breath. It was really scary to look at.


    This is the real magic repair!


    "Gloomy!"


    The guardian elders who were knocked down earlier naturally recognized it, "Don''t forget, the promise of Dongxizhou!"


    "This deity is dealing with traitors in Xizhou."


    Hearing Cangyu''s words, the elder of the guardian sect changed his face and gritted his teeth: "Since you have dealt with the traitor, leave the Floating Cloud Sect quickly!"


    "That''s not enough."


    "Don''t forget, this is Dongzhou, you are not allowed to kill at will!"


    "This deity does not kill people," Cangyu said with a cruel smile on his face, which made people tremble, "What happened to this deity''s wife, I am distressed! Whoever hits this deity''s wife must fight back!"


    The gloomy eyes fell on the guardian elder, making him unable to help but take a half step back. The original agreement did not say that he could not beat people.


    "Pale, protect Bing''er."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Pale White stood beside Mu Bingyun, waiting solemnly, seeing that she was safe, Cang Yu let go of her.


    His eyes fell on the elders, and the guardian elders could not stop him at all. Immediately, he saw Cangyu''s figure move and quickly walked in the crowd of elders, only to hear a scream and the sound of broken bones. .


    When Cang Yu returned to the original place, the elders of the guardian sect saw the scene of the elders, and their faces were full of anger.


    "Cangyu, do you call this a beating??"


    "I forgot, I missed you." Following Cang Yu''s words, the elders of the Protector Sect were not spared, and their bones were also broken.


    Everyone''s cheeks also twitched, and seeing the elders lying on the ground as if they had no bones, it turned out that the bones were crushed by Cang Yu. This is too terrifying.


    Huang Yan was so frightened that he urinated his pants and stayed in place shivering. It was terrible.


    Many people couldn''t hold back a bit. Those with weak legs were bold, and some fainted from fright.


    "They will be able to recover after a while, you should be glad that they are still alive."


    As if to say that breaking a bone is a small thing.


    "Mu Bingyun, you are a decent cultivator, how could you collude with a demon cultivator!"


    The guardian elders lay on the ground, hoping that Mu Bingyun would wake up and let them have someone to vent.


    However, Mu Bingyun glanced at him with an idiotic look, and hugged Cangyu''s arm: "He is my best friend, he helps me, you hit me, if you talk about demon cultivators, you are even worse, who says that demon cultivators are Bad people?? I think you are the arrogant, hypocritical one!"


    "Okay, Bing''er, let''s go!" Cangyu touched her cheek lovingly, "Can you leave me now?"


    "Are you going to kill them?"


    They are naturally only Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Now with my strength, I''m no longer afraid of these people, and it''s useless to kill them, just let them live!"


    Living, isn''t it more painful?


    When the truth is revealed layer by layer, I don''t know what the situation will be like.


    "Then go home!"


    He stretched out his hand, and she put it up with a smile in the corner of her eyes, "Okay."


    Suddenly, she only felt her waist was tight, and he was hugged tightly, only to hear him sigh heavily: "Wait too long, Bing''er, are you testing my patience?"


    "Naturally not."


    Her face was serious, but he couldn''t speak, so he hugged her tightly and took her away from here. She glanced back at those familiar people, and gestured to them, telling them to take care.


    Then, the three disappeared in the Liuyun faction.


    Ending with such a result is something no one expected. Everyone looked at the direction in which they disappeared, and then looked at the misery of the elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect. After today, Xizhou Demon Cultivator Cangyu will once again set off a legendary wave in this world.

 Chapter 297： the truth

    Liuyun Sect ended in a fiasco, which is a shame.


    However, no one dared to provoke the Liuyun faction, but even more fearful. On the second day, I don''t know where the news came from, this news directly exposed Mu Fengxue''s face.


    Everything she has done has been publicly told the world. At this moment, she can no longer quibble about what she has done. I don''t know who she did, and she wrote it down in detail. Finally, everyone finally Understand, Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue battle, she is completely provoked.


    Even, about Liu Yuer, it was because of her that the truth of what happened over the years came to the surface, shocking everyone.


    Of course, the current Mu Fengxue has not been punished, but his reputation is no longer, and he has also lost a lot of things.


    Thunder Peak.


    "Brother Fu, isn''t your move too ruthless?"


    Ouyang Li couldn''t help shaking his head, "It''s just that she''s gone."


    "As long as she''s okay."


    Fu Xilin''s face suddenly showed a smile, "That person can protect her, but none of us can protect her, but that person can protect her, and no one can bully her."


    Fu Xilin told a fact that silenced several men present.


    Yes, they couldn''t stop anything on that day, but Cangyu was able to pull the tide and change everything in an instant. Her choice was not wrong. The way that person looked at her was clearly doting and tenderness.


    ¡­


    Above the main peak, a figure suddenly appeared, it was Fu Xilin who was in Thunder Peak before. I saw that he walked in, and there was a person facing him, still Zixing.


    "I want to see the Sect Master, Senior Brother Zixing, please pass the information on."


    "Okay, Master Fu wait a moment."


    Fu Xilin waited silently on the spot, his expression was full of indifference, he felt that it was time to tell some truths. Everything in his dream was the truth, and there were various indications that both Ling Jichen and Mu Bingyun had lived in his dream.


    The grudge between them is probably what he saw in his dream!


    If that''s the case, Mu Fengxue really damn!


    Thinking of the gray figure in the dream, every time he survived from a dead end, in order to survive, for the sake of strength, he had to suffer a lot, and his heart was aching.


    He was not qualified to stand by her side, nor could he protect her. However, he was able to tell Ling Jichen about this matter. The little humiliation that Mu Fengxue suffered did not make him feel relieved.


    "Brother Fu, come in!"


    Zixing''s voice came from his ear, he came back to his senses, thanked him, and walked in. When they got to the main hall, they saw Ling Jichen sitting on it, and it could be seen that the other party''s expression was a little gloomy.


    "Master."


    Ling Jichen suddenly raised his head, he was still immersed in what happened a few days ago, and he didn''t care about the rumors outside. He only knew that from the moment Mu Bingyun was taken away by Cangyu, they had completely broken up, and he would never have the chance to approach her again.


    The place where she stabbed has healed, but it still hurts faintly. Her merciless appearance is even more painful!


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, I want to tell you something."


    Fu Xilin''s eyes were burning, and he finally came back to his senses.


    "What is it? Is it about Xue''er?" Ling Jichen''s eyes were a little complicated, "She is now the leader of Lingyun Peak, there are some things that you should learn to handle by yourself, and others don''t have to ask, as long as there is no threat to the sect Just fine."


    Seeing Ling Jichen''s current attitude towards Mu Fengxue, some things, no matter how secretive they are, will always be discovered.


    "Master, you may not be interested in this matter. If you don''t talk about it, the disciple will feel very uneasy." He was uneasy, because in that dream, he also misunderstood Bingyun, and has since stayed away from it. She even hates her.


    But he didn¡¯t think that all of this was Mu Fengxue¡¯s conspiracy. It was Mu Fengxue who calculated everyone, so everyone stayed away from Mu Bingyun.


    Even, the entire Liuyun faction hated Mu Bingyun, it was really a terrible dream, it was a dream for him, watching other people''s lives.


    For Mu Bingyun, it was a life, an uneven life, and a distressing life.


    Especially the smile at the end made my heart skip a beat, it was really painful.


    Ling Jichen saw Fu Xilin''s serious face, and couldn''t help but be a little serious: "Speak!"


    Fu Xilin looked around and added a soundproof array at random. Ling Jichen was a little puzzled now. What the other party was going to say, he was still so careful. This is the place where the head of the family is. Could it be that there are still people who can eavesdrop on it?


    "Master, do you have a past life?"


    Suddenly, Fu Xilin finally opened his mouth, still with a cold face, but the words he said surprised Ling Jichen and stood up abruptly.


    He glanced at Fu Xilin calmly. Could it be that the other party was also reborn?


    He thought he was reborn at first, but later found out that Mu Bingyun was reborn. If there was one more person, it would not be surprising at all.


    He sat down slowly: "So what if you believe?"


    "Master, I won''t go around with you anymore. I actually know the entanglement between you and Mu Bingyun..."


    Immediately, Fu Xilin explained what he knew, and finally he said: "It''s just that the head of the first life doesn''t seem to understand why Mu Fengxue has changed so much, right?"


    At this moment, Ling Jichen''s face could no longer be described as serious, and he was shocked and certain in his heart, Fu Xilin was afraid that...


    "I haven''t been reborn, but I''ve been having a very strange dream all the time, and everything that appears in front of me is deeply familiar with everything I''ve experienced, but it''s different from the present.


    At the end of this dream, Lingyun Peak exploded, Mu Bingyun lost his life, and everyone involved lost his life. "Speaking of this, his heart was a little heavy.


    If he could see the end early, he might not be so passive.


    "What else do you know?"


    Ling Jichen only felt that something was about to come out of his heart, as if the thing that was about to come out was the answer he wanted. At this moment, he seemed a little excited.


    Fu Xilin was not in a hurry, seeing the trembling appearance of the other party, he couldn''t help it.


    Then he said: "Actually, Mu Fengxue hasn''t changed since the beginning, it''s just that the head is willing to see the side of her." A jade slip appeared in his hand, "I already know what I know. All things are recorded here, the Sect Master can take a look at it slowly!"


    The jade slip took off and suddenly landed on the table in front of Ling Jichen.


    Seeing Ling Jichen holding the jade slip tightly in his hand, Fu Xilin''s voice changed, "Sect Master, I hope you can be so calm after reading this, two lifetimes, you have hurt the same person, The disciple will leave first."

 Chapter 298： he was wrong

    "By the way, although Mu Bingyun has something to do with Cangyu, she has never tried to harm the Liu Yun faction. If she wants to harm the people here, she will not leave directly. You should understand that among them, who is right and wrong? If you don''t understand, just pretend I didn''t say it!"


    The sound of footsteps gradually moved away, Ling Jichen stared at the jade slip in his hand, and after a long time, he didn''t open it to look at it. Finally, he made a decision, waved his hand, and the door of the main hall was closed. Not only that, but there were also formations around him.


    He subconsciously thought that this was a very important news.


    Immediately, his consciousness moved, and he was immersed in the jade slip. In an instant, he seemed to have returned to his previous life. Everything he had experienced was vivid in his mind, but when he looked at it from another angle, it seemed that this was another unfamiliar world.


    The main peak of the Liuyun Sect is terribly quiet at the moment.


    Many of the elders in the ?? faction were injured, and the entire Eastern Continent was talking about the Western Continent, causing people to panic.


    The person Mu Bingyun has also become a legend and a terrifying existence. It is said that Mu Bingyun is a demon from Xizhou, and he must stay away from him. From the original object of admiration, he suddenly became the object of everyone''s fear.


    Perhaps, if Mu Bingyun wasn''t so powerful, he couldn''t single-handedly take on a dozen or twenty elders, perhaps, the words of these people were not fear, but disdain.


    It is precisely because she is too powerful that everyone''s heart is more fear than condemnation.


    Mu Fengxue suffered serious injuries all over her body. She was currently recovering from her injuries in Lingyun Peak. She herself did not expect such consequences. No matter what, things have already happened, and even if she is furious, she still can''t change this fact.


    What made her unacceptable was why... Mu Bingyun was stronger than her? ?


    Is her suffering that much?¡¹


    I''m really unwilling!


    "Do you know where Mu Bingyun is going now?"


    She lay on the bed, her eyes turned fierce. Gu Fenglin was shocked and couldn''t help but take a half step back.


    "I heard... Playing in various cities in Dongzhou..."


    When she said this, she had some fear in her heart, for fear that Mu Fengxue would turn over and shoot them to death. But at the moment, Mu Fengxue was seriously injured and should not be able to make such an action.


    "Hmph, you are still so arrogant, Mu Bingyun, I won''t let you go!"


    Seeing Mu Fengxue''s hateful expression, Gu Fenglin silently stood by and did not speak. She lowered her head, and now she finally knew what fate was. Even though many people say that Mu Bingyun is a demon from Xizhou, she doesn''t think so, the demon is probably not as powerful as the other party, right?


    In the end, it is still her own choice, and this is still a road that cannot be turned back.


    Now that everyone knows the name of Mu Bingyun, who can fight the twenty or so elders who appeared in the Liuyun faction at the same time, let alone Dongzhou, it is Dongzhou and Nanhuang, how many can there be?


    Everyone is guessing that Mu Bingyun''s strength is probably close to Xuanzun, but the other party has broken through to the first rank of Xuanhuang in their eyes.


    This kind of blow, they don''t want to accept it again.


    This time, Mu Bingyun won, and won completely, but he has not fully exposed his strength.


    The main peak hall was still silent. After a long time, Zi Xing saw that the door of the main hall was opened and Ling Jichen came out. Still wearing a white shirt, a man who is already handsome doesn''t need any decoration at all.


    It''s just that the expression on his face at this moment is incomprehensible.


    "Master."


    Ling Jichen''s vision was misty. He didn''t know where he was, but the grey figure in his mind had disappeared, replaced by the red figure. Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun!


    He was really, wrong.


    He raised his hand and covered his heart, he was wrong.


    did wrong and missed people. He didn''t expect the truth of the matter to be like this. From another angle, he seemed to see other people''s lives, but in the end he was stunned to discover that it was his life.


    Fu Xilin''s jade slips are very detailed.


    The self inside ?? is really annoying. And what Mu Fengxue did, he couldn''t believe it, but in the end he believed it. Have to believe, can not believe.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Zixing felt that something was wrong. Today''s Ling Jichen looked very different from the past.


    "Zixing, how is Juju?"


    Zixing was startled, what happened to the head, why did you directly call Mushouzuo? ? Isn''t it all Cher Cher''s name? Could it be because of Mu Bingyun''s relationship that there was a gap between the Sect Master and Mu Shouzuo?


    "Mu Shouzuo is recovering from Lingyun Peak, is the head going to visit?"


    He didn''t dare to ask any more questions, he just felt that the relationship between the two had reached a critical point and something was about to explode. Before the head was so fond of the wooden head, it seems to have changed a lot in the past few years.


    It''s just that this is the head''s business, and it has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t dare to ask more.


    "No need, since she wants to recover, let her take care of her!"


    He really couldn''t face this face anymore, even if the opponent''s calculations in this life didn''t hurt Mu Bingyun, he had to mind the various things in the past life. What made him feel even more sad was that even if he knew about it, he couldn''t ask the other party about this matter.


    This kind of complicated and contradictory thing made it really difficult for him to accept.


    and Liu Yu''er also made him feel a little regretful.


    This is the incomparably pure Cher in his mind?


    All of this was brought about by himself!


    He turned around and walked into the main hall, and the voice reached Zixing''s ear: "Notify the elders, discuss the head of Liuyun Sect."


    Hearing this, Zi Xing was startled, did the Sect Master plan to quit?


    "Master..."


    "Zixing, let''s go. I plan to concentrate on my cultivation. Maybe I can go to Beihai to see it. Didn''t Mushouzu also say that you want to go to Beihai?"


    But, is he really going to the North Sea?


    Zixing, however, could only pass on the news.


    It didn''t take long for the Liuyun faction to choose a new head, and it came out. Later, there was still no result. The final conclusion was that if Ling Jichen broke through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, according to the rules, he would naturally choose The new head, now that he is the sixth rank of Xuanhuang, he is only three steps away, and the choice of the head this time is nothing.


    And at this moment, in a certain city in Dongzhou.


    Li Dingxiang and Pale Bai followed behind, silently staring at the two people who bought joy in front of them. It''s been many days, and the two still haven''t stopped for half a minute, and have been buying and buying there.


    Wu Yun was also lying helplessly on Mu Bingyun''s shoulder, although she had said that it was normal for women to buy and buy.

 Chapter 299： huiseishu

    But these two people just can''t stop!


    Maybe it''s because the two haven''t seen each other for a long time, and they can''t be separated because they''re tired of being together.


    Her family''s Bingyun''s little hand has been pinched by Cang Yu.


    Finally, the two walked into a restaurant, ready to eat something.


    "Master, when will you go back?"


    Pale asked in a low voice, "I''m still waiting over there!"


    Mu Bingyun heard the words and asked, "Is there anything urgent in Xizhou?"


    "No rush, trivial!" Cang Yu glanced at Pale, "Let them wait!"


    Pale understands, but he is a little worried. If it is because of this, if his wife just goes back like this, he may be embarrassed by many people. But thinking that his wife is also powerful and not a vegetarian, he is relieved a lot.


    "Why don''t you go back to Xizhou in two days!"


    Mu Bingyun said that he had been playing with her for a long time these days, and he also let her experience the joy of leisure time.


    "it is good."


    He wanted her to follow her back and accompany her here. Isn''t he afraid that she still doesn''t want to go to Xizhou?


    "Xizhou is actually the same as here, there are also castles."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, indicating that she knew. I''ve been there in my previous life, but I didn''t stay long before I left. At that time, Xizhou was also relatively calm. Pale became happy when he heard the conversation between the two.


    It''s good to go back, go back and deal with the matter early, and the master and wife can officially get married.


    Ha ha-


    "Master, how about I go back and help you prepare for your marriage with Madam?"


    Cangyu didn''t answer, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s face: "How about we get married?"


    "Wait¡ª" Before Mu Bingyun could speak, he was interrupted by the dark clouds, only to see her flapping her wings twice, her bird face was very dissatisfied, she stared at Cang Yu and said, "You want to abduct my Bingyun back like this. ??"


    "Cangyu, although you are really good, you have to prepare well for getting married, and you mustn''t wrong my Bingyun." At this moment, she was like a calf, which made Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s your idea?"


    Facing Cang Yu''s question, Wu Yun''s face became better: "I don''t have any idea, I have to let my family Bingyun be good, although we all know that you are a demon cultivator from Xizhou, but... we don''t know your background at all, these you It has to be explained clearly, understand?"


    "So it is."


    Cangyu frowned: "Pale, let me introduce our identities first, then you can go back."


    Pale felt a little bitter in his heart, this kind of errand is always him.


    So, with Pale''s introduction, Mu Bingyun also got some understanding of Xizhou. Generally speaking, it was similar to what Cangyu told her back then, that Xizhou was originally under the jurisdiction of a certain demon cultivator, and then was conquered by Cangyu. The story is more complicated, and Pale said it is simpler.


    In short, there are even Cang Yu''s family there. Although not many, there is an aunt and cousin there. Cangyu''s parents didn''t know where they went, and Pale didn''t say why.


    In this way, they really have to prepare before going there.


    "On my aunt''s side, Binger doesn''t need to pay attention!"


    When Pale Bai said this, he was interrupted by Cang Yu, "If she comes to provoke Bing''er, don''t be polite."


    Hearing the words, Mu Bingyun understood that this titular aunt and Cang Yu were probably not at odds with each other.


    "understood."


    "If she doesn''t come to provoke me, I will ignore it. If she dares to provoke me, I will be welcome. Is this what you said?"


    "Yeah." He looked very happy, "But her strength is now the fifth rank of Xuanzun. If I''m not here, Bing''er should not conflict with her for the time being, so as not to be hurt."


    Mu Bingyun heard something: "Where are you going?" She looked a little nervous. After all, they just met, are they going to separate again?


    "I don''t go anywhere, I just occasionally travel to Beihai to watch and get ready to go to Beihai."


    Hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief. Although she knew it wasn''t that simple, she still chose to believe it. She has known Cang Yu for so many years, she can still be sure of this.


    "My parents disappeared in the North Sea."


    Cangyu explained it anyway, which made her smile: "No need to explain, just tell me what you do."


    "Um."


    After a few more days, Mu Bingyun finally followed Cangyu back to the Western Continent, returning through the teleportation array. Pale went back to prepare everything after that day.


    When she arrived at Xizhou, she felt a lot of eyes falling on her, expressing her scrutiny.


    "Is she Mu Bingyun?"


    "She looks pretty good, the Emperor can actually like her."


    "I heard that she is very powerful, have you forgotten what happened in Liuyun School?"


    "I know, isn''t she Dongzhou''s betrayal..." Before the word ''traitor'' fell, they seemed to feel a cold gaze when they saw a tall and indifferent man walking in the distance, and hurriedly bowed his head. Head up, this is the Emperor!


    "Emperor!"


    Mu Bingyun''s face was flat, and he didn''t care about the discussions around him at all. She has suffered too much from such discussions, and the truth is almost as they say! Now that she has come to Xizhou and is with Cangyu, isn''t she a traitor in the eyes of many people?


    However, she didn''t care, she didn''t persecute anyone, she was just with the person she liked.


    Cangyu''s face was gloomy, his eyes fell on the surroundings, it seems that some people don''t want to live!


    He wrapped his arms around his own people: "Don''t listen, I''ll deal with it."


    "Um."


    Hearing this sentence, she felt comforted. Even in the face of more rumors, she doesn''t feel anything.


    "Let them talk." The corners of her eyes were curved, and the smiles on her face became more and more. He touched her cheek affectionately, and suddenly put his arms around her in the air, looking down at the people below, and said: "She is Mrs. Emperor Zun."


    Suddenly, the noisy city suddenly quieted down.


    The aloof man put his arms around the peerless woman in red, and said incomparably domineering, she was the Lady of Emperor Zun. The powerful momentum was oppressed, and everyone understood.


    What does Mrs. Emperor Zun represent? It means that you can''t be insulted at will, and you can''t talk about it later. If they dared to say anything bad, they seemed to have seen their own shattered end.


    This kind of thing, Emperor Zun can do it.


    "Understood, Emperor Zun, Mrs. Emperor Zun."


    "It''s good to understand," Cang Yu still had a cold face, but when he turned his head, he could see that his expression suddenly softened, but it was only for the woman beside him. The emotional emperor still made countless women Heartbroken, "Let''s go, we''re going back."

 Chapter 300： ready to marry

    He led her down, Li Dingxiang followed by the two of them, not saying a word, her eyes were bright, and she became even more determined. She didn''t expect that one day she would be on the demon cultivator''s territory.


    In fact, there is not much difference between magic cultivators except for their different skills and temperaments.


    Xizhou''s news about Mu Bingyun has also spread all over the place. Naturally, there are good and bad ones. Even if there is a gloomy warning, those who care will still not let it go. The two of them didn''t care so much about these, they just listened to it, and it didn''t affect their feelings at all.


    "Is this your place?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at a towering mountain in front of him. The clouds and mist were all around, and it was very beautiful. From a distance, he could see that there was a palace on it. This should be his place, right?


    "Um."


    He responded and hit a magic trick in his hand, and the barrier that blocked them was opened. When she walked in, she felt that everything in front of her was a little different.


    Compared to before, she could see it more clearly. The palace was still far away before, but it was right in front of her now. She just had to walk over to get there.


    Cangyu put his arms around her waist and led her into the palace. Pale White already knew that Cang Yu was back, and hurriedly ran out to greet him. Then a group of people walked in, and a voice came from their ears.


    "Welcome the return of the Emperor!"


    Mu Bingyun took a look, there are quite a few people here, and even some people I have seen before, such as Luo Daozi, Bai Jinge, and Yan Shaogong... The rest should be other sects that have never been seen before!


    This man was so powerful that he had to make people bow their heads. She felt that her decision was the right one. Only by improving her strength could she be able to stand by his side. If I had come with him in the first place, it would be really uncomfortable to face such pressure.


    Now that she has strength, she doesn''t care so much.


    Cangyu didn''t move, his eyes were pale.


    Pale said quickly: "This is Mrs. Emperor Zun!"


    The people present were silent for a while when they heard the words. Mrs. Emperor Zun, then...


    "I didn''t expect that Emperor Zun would come back with a lady on this trip?" Bai Jinge looked up, and when she saw Mu Bingyun, there was a faint jealousy in her eyes, one Mu Fengxue, one Mu Bingyun, these two The cousins ??are really amazing. One East Continent hooked up with the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and one West Continent took the emperor''s heart.


    As expected of a family.


    "Sect Master Bai..."


    Bai Jinge wanted to say something, but suddenly she heard Cang Yu''s voice, her whole body trembled, and she hurriedly lowered her head. She could feel that Cang Yu was angry.


    She has forgotten that the person in front of her is none other than the emperor who killed the Quartet back then!


    "I have seen Mrs. Emperor Zun." Even though she was extremely unwilling, she had to bow her head. The last time Rong He betrayed, wasn''t it easy for Emperor Zun to clean it up?


    How powerful the Emperor Venerable is, no one knows at present, they only know that if anyone provokes the Emperor Venerable, there is only one word, death!


    "I have seen Mrs. Emperor Zun."


    With Bai Jinge taking the lead, everyone greeted respectfully. The powerful aura that had been conveyed from Cang Yu earlier was so suppressed that they couldn''t breathe.


    Emperor Zun really likes Mu Bingyun, so naturally they can''t hinder anything, they are still waiting for Emperor Zun to support Xizhou! Without the Emperor''s presence in these years, Xizhou has become less and less important.


    Originally, when Dongzhou heard about Xizhou, who wouldn''t be frightened? ?


    Over the years, people have been coming from Dongzhou to provoke them, and they have not been taken seriously at all. Only when the emperor is present, the other party will not dare to come and **** their resources.


    "Binger, let''s get married in a year!"


    One year, can be ready.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, looked up to see the affection on his face, and nodded subconsciously: "Okay." Since she likes it, she is not hypocritical, and naturally hopes to be with him forever.


    As it turns out, her choice was correct. Cang Yu has never changed her mind at all, and has always put her in his heart. Just ask, who will help her silently all the time, help her get what she wants, needs, even without any conditions and reasons.


    If there is one reason, there is only one, and that is that he cares about her.


    It is unimaginable that such a powerful man could help her grow up silently. He knows her best, knowing that she is not a little girl who likes to hide behind him, but someone who expects to stand by his side.


    Her hand tightened involuntarily, and his hand seemed to feel her strength, and he held her little hand tightly, and he was reluctant to let go for a moment.


    The two of them couldn''t help but sigh, it''s been many years indeed.


    If they were in the mortal world, they would not be young anymore. It''s just that this is the cultivation world, and their lives have just begun. Perhaps, in the future, they will experience more. They will be together and married, so they will face all this together.


    "One year later, the deity and Bing''er held a marriage ceremony."


    He just notified, everyone understood. They all knew that the two would definitely get married, but they didn''t expect it so soon.


    "Okay, you can leave now."


    Hearing the words, the crowd dispersed. There were only a few people left in the hall, and Pai Bai couldn''t help but sweat when he saw his master''s arrogant appearance. In fact, he is not worried about these people, he is worried about other people!


    Cangyu said he didn''t need to pay attention to his so-called aunt, and Mu Bingyun didn''t ask why this person wasn''t here.


    "Master, take your wife to the place where you live first! You have all worked hard all day."


    Cang Yu nodded, walking pale and cheerful, talking about how quiet this place is as he walked. Anyway, the place prepared for Mu Bingyun is very good.


    He can make a good arrangement, so that some people don''t come to find the lady''s trouble.


    "Yu''er is back?"


    A few people were just about to reach that place, when suddenly a voice stopped people. Pale Bai''s whole person is not well, and when he doesn''t come, it happens at this time.


    Mu Bingyun looked up and saw a beautiful woman walking over, dressed in emerald green clothes, which made her figure very soft. Beside her, there is a young woman in a tender green dress, which is even more playful, but the glances that are cast are more or less bad.


    She glanced at Cangyu, and then looked at this woman again, silly!


    "Never mind."


    Cangyu said to her gently, this attitude shows that this woman should be the aunt he calls him, right? The young woman was somewhat similar to him, and should be his daughter.

 Chapter 301： Too small to start

    Then this woman should have some thoughts about Cangyu.


    Thinking of this, she has an expression on her face, is she a rival in love?


    She held the fly''s hand tightly, and Cang Yu seemed to feel that she was a little uneasy.


    looked up and said the two of them: "In a few days, the other side of the North Sea will calm down." This means that you can take advantage of the small wind and waves to cross the North Sea and return to your place.


    "Yu''er, what did you say?"


    Cang Yexin looked unhappy, "Just because of a woman of unknown origin, are you going to drive your aunt away?"


    "Cousin, people have worked so hard to come to see you, but you are fine. Now you are going to marry another woman. Do you have me in your heart? Where did you put me?"


    Yin Pei Pei''s face was accusing, as if Cang Yu was a heartless person at the moment, and there seemed to be some unknown secret between them.


    "You can understand it this way," Cang Yu said indifferently, "I only have Bing''er in my heart."


    Mu Bingyun was relieved, it turned out that it was her cousin who came to haunt her family Cangyu. Then she doesn''t have to worry about anything. Feeling her relieved look, Cang Yu is also relieved.


    He was afraid that Binger would misunderstand, then his hard work for so many years would be in vain, and he finally let her marry him.


    "You..." Cang Yexin looked incredulous, "You actually drove your aunt to leave because of a traitor from Dongzhou?? Cangyu, are you still human??"


    "Pale, get them away, the wind is calm, arrange for someone to send them back!"


    "Understood, Master."


    Pale is still a little worried. After all, these two are aunt Cangyu and cousin. The Cang family is in Beihai, and there are still some people. If these two go back like this, when the time comes, the master will pass, there will be no trouble, right?


    It was because of this Yin Pei Pei that the master made a fuss about Xizhou. In fact, there were other things, but Yin Pei Pei thought that Cangyu cared about him.


    This is really a big misunderstanding.


    "Cousin..." Yin Peipei was driven out of here with an unwilling face. When she left, the vicious look on her face was clearly seen. Thinking of her dignified eldest Miss Yin family, she would be embarrassed here.


    A wild woman came, and my cousin changed his mind.


    Even if she wants to leave, she must leave with her cousin. She will never take advantage of this wild woman. It must be this woman who hooked up with her cousin, who was never like this before.


    At the beginning, my cousin killed many sects in Xizhou for her sake. She firmly believed that my cousin liked her.


    So, she couldn''t give up.


    The two mothers and daughters were just a scene, and soon disappeared in front of their eyes.


    "Binger."


    Mu Bingyun came back to his senses, "What''s wrong?"


    Cangyu took a closer look at her face and found that there was nothing wrong with her, so he felt relieved: "Irrelevant person."


    "From Beihai, from the Cang family and the Yin family."


    Mu Bingyun nodded when he heard his explanation, but it sounded like he was not from the Cang family. Perhaps, there are other things in it!


    "I know, as long as you ignore them."


    As long as Cangyu ignores that cousin, she doesn''t think so. She could see that Cang Yu had no interest in Yin Pei Pei at all, on the contrary, he was very disgusted.


    So she was relieved.


    "That''s good."


    Seeing that his face was still sullen, she reached out and touched it: "Smile more, it looks good when you smile!"


    took her hand, a smile finally appeared on his face: "Okay."


    just laughed and showed it to his Binger, who wouldn''t show it!


    The two of you are here for you and me. Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang are standing far away. From time to time, they can''t help but glance at each other, and they can''t help shaking their heads with envy on their faces.


    In general, paleness is joy.


    Li Dingxiang is naturally happy too. Since Cang Yu appeared by Mu Bingyun''s side, she has been smiling every day, it''s really the kind of smile that comes from the heart, so she can feel at ease.


    Bingyun has always worked so hard to cultivate. Later, she realized that there was one reason why she wanted to come to Xizhou early. At first, she didn''t understand what it had to do with it, but only after knowing Cangyu''s identity did she understand.


    People like ??Mu Bingyun are destined not to retreat under someone''s wings and be protected by someone. She hopes more, is to stand by the side of the person she likes.


    Speaking of which, they have been with each other for many years, and they are very familiar with Mu Bingyun''s temperament.


    Seeing the two entered the house, the two silently chose to stay where they were. Seeing that the two are very knowledgeable, Cang Yu expressed great satisfaction.


    The door was closed, and he finally couldn''t help hugging her tightly. The scorching gaze fell on her cheeks, and she saw her cheeks were hot. Such hot eyes always made her feel that her heart was beating wildly.


    Suddenly, he grabbed the back of her head and finally kissed that sweet little mouth. Another intimate contact, this time she did not resist, she felt very at ease being held tightly in his arms.


    The two seem to be expressing their longing for each other, the long-separated longing. It''s been too long, they still like each other so much, it''s really great.


    After a long time, she felt that her whole body was about to suffocate, and he was holding him in his arms without any strength. He finally let go of her lips and couldn''t help but drop a kiss on her forehead.


    His eyes were filled with deep meaning, and the heat was blowing on her ear, he suddenly grabbed her earlobe, and let it go.


    "Binger has grown up."


    Her cheeks were flushed, and she gave him a white look: "What does it mean to grow up, at this age, if it were placed in the mortal world, it would be at the level of mammoth."


    "No, she looks just right." He held her cheeks, and said with great aftertaste, "When I first saw it, I was such a small person."


    Remembering his original name, Mu Bingyun was embarrassed.


    "small thing!"


    Suddenly, teasing whispered in her ear, making her even more speechless.


    "It''s still called Bing''er," he said with a deep meaning, "It''s not easy to start when you''re too young..."


    She couldn''t bear it any longer and bit him on the chest. I felt like I was biting the muscle, I tried harder, but I found that I couldn''t bite.


    He only heard him say: "Although the magic cultivator is fast, his body is very strong. Even if Bing''er has iron teeth and copper teeth, it can''t be done." Hearing this, she let go.


    In this case, wouldn''t she suffer too much?


    "Yu, tell me, what happened to your cousin?"


    knew that she would definitely ask, Cangyu didn''t hide it: "It''s okay!"


    She listened carefully: "It wasn''t a coincidence that she was the only one who fought in the Western Continent." He didn''t say anything in detail, after all, it was more difficult to explain. Yin Pei Pei was not what he expected, it was just a coincidence.

 Chapter 302： strength

    "Did you come from Beihai?"


    This is what she cares about the most.


    "That''s it."


    He told her carefully, it turned out that they had come to this place by accident. The people who accompanied him, including his parents and Cang Ye Xin, encountered a terrible storm in Beihai, and a natural formation, Cang Ye Xin. Implicated his parents and fell into the formation.


    In the end, only he and Cang Yexin floated to Xizhou, and later the Cang family came to find them. He was the only one who stayed, while Cang Yexin returned to Beihai and became his own son.


    One day, they brought Yin Pei Pei over again, and then a series of things happened. Yin Pei Pei had thoughts about him, but they were all rejected by him. When Feng Ping arrived, they were sent back. .


    A few years ago, Yin Pei Pei didn''t give up and came over again.


    It has been decades since I came here, and I have never gone back. Back then, Cangyu hadn''t planned to regain Xizhou, so he ignored it, and he didn''t stay in Xizhou, that''s why he let the mother and daughter stay until this time.


    After hearing a series of more complicated things, Mu Bingyun also understood, this is really because the two mothers and daughters are thick-skinned, and they depend on other people''s territory. No wonder they didn''t invite Cang Yu to see him. It turned out that his parents disappeared because of Cang Ye Xin.


    Then he said that he would go to Beihai occasionally to find out the whereabouts of his parents, right?


    "So that''s the case." She smiled, "Then I''m relieved."


    Seeing her so happy, he was rather happy.


    In this world, except for such a person, how could he care about others!


    Mu Bingyun''s hand was still in his palm, and he suddenly felt that his palm was covered in cold sweat, and couldn''t help but smile: "Are you still frightened?" She naturally understood why he did this. It''s just for fear of her misunderstanding, which proves that he is the same to her.


    Cangyu didn''t speak, let go of her hand and put her in his arms: "In a few days, I''ll send them away."


    "Understood."


    As long as he doesn''t care, she doesn''t care either.


    The two of them were in the house, and Li Dingxiang stood outside with a cool face, and gave her a pale look. Seeing this woman with a broken arm, her face was serious and serious, as if his master was some kind of vicious person. .


    It''s not that serious, is it?


    ¡°Lilac¡­¡±


    Pale is a bit boring. At least they have been together for a few days, so don''t look cold. Why don''t you talk to him about something? ? It''s okay to face the stinky face of the master on weekdays, the beautiful girl in front of him also has a cold face, which makes him feel very uncomfortable!


    "What''s the matter, Pale?"


    Li Dingxiang turned around and saw Pale Bai squatting on the ground with a weed in his mouth. He couldn''t believe it, Cang Yu''s servant is such a virtue. No wonder the dark clouds say that paleness is a helpless and unworthy person.


    "Lilac, don''t pay attention to this guy, he just has nothing to do, he is bored, and wants to chat with you. I guess he has never seen any beautiful little girls, but when he saw our beautiful Lilac by chance, he was very happy. I have a crush, and I want to hook up with you!"


    The dark cloud was lying on Li Dingxiang''s shoulder, and her heart was also a little depressed. Every time Cangyu and Bingyun were together, she had to move a place. Anyway, Cangyu was more polite to her. wave, let her out.


    I guess it was because of Bingyun''s face that he was so polite. That day, she saw Cang Yu crush the bones of the elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect, and ordinary people couldn''t resist those methods.


    Up to now, they all feel that Cangyu''s strength is still a mystery. The opponent was able to easily beat the person of the Xuanzun realm to the point where he couldn''t fight back, and he was very afraid of him.


    "Pale!"


    Wu Yun glanced at Pale White, "What do you think your master''s strength is now?" She had to listen.


    "You want to know?" Pai Bai smiled, seeing Wu Yun''s curious expression, and snorted coldly, "I won''t tell you!"


    Wuyun''s eyes rolled, but he didn''t tell her?


    "Lilac, you have to be careful this is called pale..."


    Pale White heard that Wu Yun was slandering him again, and was unhappy in his heart: "Wu Yun, you three-eight bird, what are you talking about??" He knew that this bird must be taking revenge!


    "Pale, don''t you know?"


    Li Dingxiang asked suspiciously, "Anyway, you are Emperor Zun''s entourage, don''t you know?"


    Hearing this, pale and embarrassed, he scratched his head: "I don''t know." Yes, he really didn''t know. From the time he met his master, he didn''t know the strength of the other party. His ability is also taught by the master.


    So, he was very grateful. The only thing that can be done is to stay by the master''s side all the time and do things for him. However, the master''s strength is still a mystery that cannot be solved.


    Every time he thought he made a breakthrough, he could see how strong his master was. What was the result? ? Still can''t see through, never see through.


    Wu Yun''s heart moved: "You don''t know yet?"


    "I don''t know." Pale also felt a little ashamed, and the master wouldn''t tell him. So, he is very confused!


    Li Dingxiang and Wu Yun immediately felt that Cang Yu was unfathomable!


    "Then where have you reached?"


    Wuyun thought, I don''t know Cangyu''s strength, so it shouldn''t matter to ask Pale?


    Pale scratched his head and said, "Xuanzun is the ninth rank."


    Plop¡ª


    The dark clouds quickly fanned their wings and almost fell. One of the followers was the ninth rank of Xuanzun, so what kind of strength is Cangyu? ? The more Wu Yun thought about it, the more terrifying she felt. She had to tell Bing Yun this news so that she could prepare her heart and let her know how powerful her future man was.


    Dark Cloud already felt that his heartbeat was about to stop.


    Just because Cangyu is too powerful, originally she just guessed that the other party was only the ninth rank of Xuanzun, and it was also the highest estimate in her heart. However, after the other party dealt with the Liu Yun faction, she became suspicious.


    Currently in Pale White, it is even more affirmed. Above Xuanzun, that is Xianxuan. Above Immortal Profound, there are Immortals. So, is Cangyu an immortal or an immortal?


    Thinking of this, her heart collapsed a bit. Fortunately, her family Bingyun has now washed out the immortal-level thunder veins, and her progress has been very fast. If you keep practicing, you will definitely catch up to Cangyu.


    Li Dingxiang was also shocked by the uncertainty in her heart. She was thinking that if Cangyu really wanted to do something to the Liuyun faction, no one would be able to stop him. The reason why he didn''t kill in the end was probably because of Xizhou and Mu Bingyun.

 Chapter 303： Method

    If Mu Bingyun wanted Cangyu to help, it wouldn''t be so difficult.


    At this moment, she finally understands why the strong are strong, just because the strong do not want to rely on anyone, even if someone depends, they have to rely on their own strength to come up.


    The two fell silent, and there was no quarrel between them. Wu Yun actually didn''t care about that little conflict with Pale at the beginning.


    Everyone is a family, and it doesn''t matter if you occasionally bicker or something. If there is a real conflict, she won''t do it.


    "Pale, I''ll ask you one more question."


    Pale also noticed it, the dark clouds seemed to have been relieved, but he was relieved. Who knew that the master cared so much about his wife, he accidentally offended the bird.


    "go ahead!"


    He felt good that everyone could live in peace.


    "That''s it," Wu Yun glanced at Li Dingxiang. She also liked this girl. She also felt very sorry that her arm was bitten off by a monster before. It''s just that one arm is missing, and she probably doesn''t feel well in her heart, "Come here, we''ll talk quietly."


    Li Dingxiang glanced at the dark clouds, she was also very familiar with this bird of Mu Bingyun, in short, it was a very smart bird.


    When she saw this person talking secretly, she ignored it.


    "Pale, do you know that, apart from reshaping the body and growing new arms when breaking through to Xianxuan, there are other ways to make Lilac''s arms grow, you see she is a girl, long It''s such a great pity!"


    Dark Cloud showed a worried bird face, "Which woman doesn''t like beauty, but she had no choice when she encountered a monster."


    Pale became a little more serious, and glanced at Li Dingxiang who was standing there coldly. When she saw her face, she was really beautiful, and the sleeve on the left hand fluttered in the wind, which should have been very beautiful. Yes, but he also felt regretful that there were no arms there.


    For the time being, a man can''t accept such a thing, let alone a beautiful girl like Li Dingxiang.


    "How is it, is there any?" Wu Yun had some expectations, but in fact, one arm was missing, which also had a certain impact on his own strength, at least when confronting people, he would suffer a lot.


    They don''t know what else will happen in the future. If there is a way, it is best to make the arm grow again. She didn''t doubt at all that there would be such a way in this world, she just wanted to ask Pale White if she knew.


    Pale squatted on the spot thinking silently, Li Dingxiang only noticed that one person and one bird were muttering, and did not deliberately listen to anything.


    "How''s it going?"


    Dark Cloud saw Pale and raised his eyes, and asked quickly.


    "There is a way, but it doesn''t work right now." Unless they return to the North Sea, it may still be possible, "It''s just this way, it''s very painful, even more painful than a broken arm."


    Dark Cloud''s eyes lit up: "Then you say it''s faster to use this method, or is it faster to wait for her to break through to Xianxuan?"


    "Of course it''s faster this way."


    "Are there any sequelae?" This is what she cares about. If it affects her cultivation, she doesn''t plan to tell Li Dingxiang about it. Let her steadfastly cultivate to Xianxuan, and she will be able to reshape her body.


    Pale shook his head: "There are no sequelae, but few people can bear such pain. If she wants to reshape her arm successfully, it is very painful. If she can bear it, she can wait for us to go to Beihai and try again."


    Hearing this, Wu Yun was relieved a lot: "Do you mean that this method can only be used when you go to the North Sea?"


    "Well, there''s no need for anything here. After all, it''s not an easy task to grow the arm back. The level of elixir here is relatively low, and all kinds of elixir are not available yet, even if there is. , and the years are not enough.¡±


    The dark cloud understands that this method may be a try.


    She asked again: "You mean, as long as we go to Beihai, we can use this method? Wouldn''t other conditions be required?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you get there, you can use it. There are abundant resources there. Even if you don''t use those things in front of you, as long as you make your own requirements to the major commercial houses, someone will deliver the elixir to your door."


    This time Wu Yun was really relieved: "That''s good, Pale, let''s keep this matter a secret for now, and when we go to Beihai later, we''ll tell Lilac about this matter. If we told her earlier, in case we It will take a long time to go to Beihai, wouldn''t that make her wait that long in vain?"


    Pale understood the bird''s mind and nodded on the spot. It seems that this bird is not so bad-hearted, it is quite good. His eyes fell on Li Dingxiang. This girl was very wise. She chose his wife, and it will be smooth sailing in the future.


    It''s no wonder that Madam takes a fancy to her. With her tenacity, she is very attractive.


    Wu Yun looked at Pale and snickered: "Pale, Lilac is indeed a good girl."


    Pale was stunned for a while, and saw that the other party had already flown to Li Dingxiang''s shoulder, and a very strange smile appeared on the bird''s face. I don''t know where the lady got this puzzling bird, and she seems to know the world.


    Cangyu and Mu Bingyun spent a few days together, so he left her here, and went to prepare things for the wedding together with Cang Bai. Now that the East and West Continents and the Southern Wilderness have spread all over, the Emperor Xizhou respects and controls the West Continent and is now in the Emperor''s Sound Palace.


    At the same time, a year later, Emperor Zun married Mu Bingyun as his wife. This matter has only spread around in three or two days, and everyone knows who these two are. After all, a few days ago, these two people had made a lot of trouble with the Liuyun faction, and it has been rumored.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that the two would get married in just one year.


    Originally, the cultivation world was not so concerned about these things. However, the fact that the two of them wanted to be known can only show how much they care about this matter.


    The demon cultivators in Xizhou have seen Mu Bingyun in the minority. Emperor Zun has always been the person they admired. They never thought that when he appeared in the world again, he would actually marry a wife, which really made many women unacceptable.


    Liuyun faction, Ling Jichen always felt very dazzling when he saw the jade slip on the table and the news recorded in it.


    Naturally, he also knew that in a year, she was going to get married. Sure enough, she missed it, did she miss it? Is there no chance to make up for it?

 Chapter 304： conversation

    What if he said he wanted to do it again? It''s just that she won''t give him this chance, she has already fallen in love with others.


    Once, he could feel how much she liked him, but because of various factors, he buried his feelings with his own hands. Maybe this is self-inflicted sin, right?


    Bingyun, is this what you mean when you say there is no communication in this life? If so, then she succeeded, really succeeded.


    He only felt that his heart was extremely sour. He didn''t have any chance, so he had a life-and-death contract with Mu Fengxue, and he would have no chance. She couldn''t tolerate any sand in her eyes, otherwise she wouldn''t have opposed Mu Fengxue everywhere.


    It''s all about him...he did it wrong.


    There were footsteps outside the door of the main hall. The very familiar footsteps, Mu Fengxue has recovered, right? As expected, it was an immortal-level wood vein, and it recovered very quickly.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care anymore. When he recognizes his own heart, he always feels that this must be the biggest punishment God has given him. He mistakenly thinks that he is the person he likes, but in fact, it is only in the end that he realizes that he likes another person. .


    "dust."


    still whispered softly, like the tone on the side of the clear spring, which made people feel cool for a while. However, when he remembered something, he only felt that the voice was a bit harsh.


    retracted all the expressions in his eyes, he looked up: "Are you here? Did something happen?"


    He wanted to soften his voice as much as possible, but he couldn''t. The voice was a little indifferent, and when it reached Mu Fengxue''s ears, it was completely cold.


    Her eyes flashed, Ling Jichen, are you tempted by Mu Bingyun?


    She suddenly had a smile: "I heard that Emperor Xizhou will get married in a year, Chen, Xue''er are going to prepare to go, you can go with Xue''er! They will definitely send invitations, after all, they are all acquaintances. , it would be good to go over there and take a look.¡±


    She really didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun actually hooked up with such a big man, which is very admirable!


    The strength of the other party is now stronger than her, and the man is also stronger than her, as if everything is stronger than her. This made her very panic, she even had a feeling, is she not the protagonist of this world, but the first female supporting role in this world? ?


    Then the protagonist is Mu Bingyun? ?


    No, absolutely impossible, if it was Mu Bingyun... How could he cultivate so fast, and suppress the opponent everywhere in the beginning?


    She is the protagonist, she is, and Mu Bingyun is the first supporting actress! All she has to do is kill Mu Bingyun, no matter who the other party is, then she will have nothing to worry about.


    "Is Xue''er going to go?" Ling Jichen''s eyes sank, "Isn''t Xue''er having a grudge against her?"


    He can''t bear it anymore, Mu Fengxue, what are you going to do to ruin their marriage?


    "If Cher wants to, then go over there!"


    Suddenly, before Mu Fengxue could react, Ling Jichen''s words changed, and people couldn''t help being stunned. Mu Fengxue looked at it carefully, and saw that Ling Jichen was still Ling Jichen, and did not make much changes.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but it was true that Ling Jichen was a lot colder to her. Of course, she herself was a lot colder to the other party, thinking of so many years, the days when they met were few and far between.


    I don''t know when, she no longer came to look for her, and he no longer stood by her side to protect her. It''s been ten or twenty years in a flash, and time has indeed passed a little faster.


    "dust."


    Mu Fengxue silently walked to his side, "When do we leave?"


    "After a while, Dongzhou is not far from Xizhou." The still cold and indifferent words made her abrupt. However, he thought that he would be able to break through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang in a short time, and then he would be able to go to Beihai, so Ling Jichen would not be needed for a long time.


    Naturally, others don''t want it. Even if she doesn''t need each other, she can''t cheapen other people.


    As for the other party being indifferent to her now, she doesn''t care anymore.


    "Chen, after breaking through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang in a few years, I''m going to go to Beihai. I think it''s better to find grandpa first! Do you want to go with me?"


    After all, the road to Beihai is also very dangerous. If there is one more powerful person, her life will be more guaranteed.


    Ling Jichen gave her a determined look: "If it happens to be a coincidence, then I will naturally go with Xue''er. If Xue''er breaks through first, I can only go with other people."


    Such an answer made her dissatisfied. However, the fact is that Ling Jichen must reach the ninth rank of Xuanhuang before he can go to Beihai. This was negotiated with a great elder at the beginning, and she could not object.


    Let''s do it for now!


    "Then Xue''er left first and wanted to prepare some gifts for Mrs. Emperor Zun," she sneered, "Chen, Mu Bingyun is now a traitor of Liuyun Sect, but she wants to marry Emperor Xizhou, I''m afraid A lot of people won''t be optimistic and don''t know what''s going to happen on the wedding day."


    "Oh, by the way, the elders have also left, and their bodies have almost recovered. It seems that you don''t want to end what happened last time. Chen, you should prepare! Maybe in a year, it will not be as simple as attending a wedding. "


    Ling Jichen felt that this was the expression that Mu Fengxue should have. The calculating and ruthless look on her face was really suitable for her.


    "Cher, I''ve been meaning to ask you a question."


    After a long time, Ling Jichen spoke, he got up and walked down, very close to Mu Fengxue, "Xue''er, why do you hate Mu Bingyun so much?"


    Although he already knew the answer, he couldn''t help but ask again, feeling a little ridiculous in his heart, was it just a hindrance? Mu Fengxue felt that Mu Bingyun was a hindrance, so did he have to calculate like this? ?


    Fu Xilin''s jade slips are written clearly, including everything that Mu Fengxue did at the beginning. Whether it is a past life or this life, there are things in that jade slip. When he saw all this, he really couldn''t accept it.


    Finally, had to accept.


    He just didn''t understand, Mu Fengxue was so good, how could he be afraid of a ruined Mu Bingyun. Perhaps, it wasn''t because of Mu Fengxue that Mu Bingyun wouldn''t have grown so fast. Could this be considered stealing chickens without losing rice?


    If Mu Fengxue didn''t deal with Mu Bingyun, then they would not be reborn, and Mu Bingyun would not have taken something in advance, or destroyed it.


    Of course, some things cannot be changed, and it cannot be said that this is the case.


    Destiny is beyond human control.


    Mu Fengxue stared at Ling Jichen, sure enough, is the other party already investigating such a thing?

 Chapter 305： Arrogant

    It¡¯s just that it took so long to react, isn¡¯t it too slow?


    "Chen, what kind of answer do you want?" Mu Fengxue just smiled, "In short, in my world, there can be no Mu Bingyun! Chen, she clearly knows the relationship between you and me, but she still I stole your heart, do you think I can forgive her?"


    "Okay, I''m leaving."


    Ling Jichen didn''t move, and kept paying attention to the other person''s back. After seeing her disappear, he finally sighed.


    When he is stupid?


    If she really cared about herself and felt in love with herself, how could she be so indifferent? In the end, he had nothing. All of this was brought about by him, right?


    Mu Bingyun, you are a righteous monk, Xizhou is not suitable for you!


    He looked into the distance with a cold glint in his eyes. The hall was slowly closed, and on the other side of the Flowing Cloud Sect, there were four men sitting silently. His face was a little disappointed and a little helpless.


    "She''s getting married."


    Feng Qingyi said lightly, but his heart was far from so plain. Unexpectedly, that man turned out to be Emperor Xizhou, and the people here are incomparable. They have all heard the legend of Emperor Zun, but they don''t often hear it.


    After all, the other party has been hiding for many years.


    didn''t expect that as soon as they appeared, they would marry the person they were interested in.


    sour!


    "are you going?"


    Ouyang Li couldn''t help but ask. Regarding Feng Qingyi, he had never called Master the word in private, "Father has already informed me that a year later, the Dongzhou sect will come out and attack Mu Bingyun."


    In fact, they understood that the crusade against Mu Bingyun could not help but be said to be a crusade against Emperor Zun, asking him to cede the resources of Xizhou. For so many years, due to the lack of Emperor Zun''s management, Zhengdao monks oppressed the demon cultivator and gained a lot of benefits.


    Now that Xizhou has been integrated, naturally many sects are not reconciled, their own interests are violated, and they have to find someone to say that it happens that Mu Bingyun and Emperor Zun are getting married, so they will take advantage of this time to "robbery".


    What they thought was that during the big wedding, Cangyu must be polite to them so that the wedding can go smoothly, and maybe he will give up benefits?


    All major sects are calculating, and Liuyun Sect, as the leader, will definitely go back. In fact, the matter of suppressing Xizhou was still mentioned by Huang Yan. Otherwise, how could those ordinary sects have such courage?


    lend them ten, I am afraid they will not dare to go forward.


    "I also received news that the Fu family will be there in a year''s time."


    "Elder Huangyan has already mobilized all the elders, as well as the elder caretaker, to prepare to go together." Feng Qingyi shook his head, I''m afraid it will be another fight at that time, I hope Emperor Xizhou can resist it!


    "My master said he would not be involved in this matter." Jing Jinshui said, "It is said that Bishouzuo is also not involved in this matter."


    This is not beyond their expectations. Elder Qingyang has already retreated. Perhaps he saw the clue long ago. After Cangyu took Mu Bingyun away, he immediately announced the retreat. The same is true for Bi Xinlian and Shui Huan''er. These three people probably expected today!


    "Are we going?"


    Jing Jinshui hesitated and asked. If they go, can they help? Although they don''t want to help, they don''t want to see these people really succeed.


    "Don''t underestimate Cangyu too much. Since he can dominate Xizhou, he has the ability. You have also seen his strength. Even if the entire Dongzhou puts pressure on him, he may not be able to compromise. If he really If he can''t stand it," Feng Qingyi paused, "then it means that he can''t protect Bingyun yet."


    "Too¡­"


    Several people nodded, always feeling uncomfortable. Yes, people who are heartbroken are immediately belonged to others. Can it make people feel good? This matter is also discussed in Nanhuang, and many people will also say that they will attend the wedding a year later.


    Cangyu and Pale are busy preparing everything every day, busy during the day, and in the evening, he will always come over to eat with Mu Bingyun, although they have been fasting for a long time, they always feel that eating is a way to get along.


    Since he came to Xizhou, the smiles on Mu Bingyun''s face have become more and more. Meeting Lai Cangyu made her feel that she believed in love again.


    Ever since she washed out the Immortal-level Thunder Vein, her cultivation speed was the same as riding a flying magic weapon. Now that the Thunder Vein is the second rank of Xuanzun, she has a hunch that maybe she will be able to break through it soon.


    As for the wood veins, it has also become very fast, and I don''t know why. It looks like it is still a human-level pseudo-wood vein, but the speed of cultivation is gradually catching up with the immortal-level wood vein.


    This really made her wonder.


    Today, the wood veins are already the third rank of Xuanhuang.


    It''s only been two months, and Li Dingxiang couldn''t help being shocked. It''s only been so long, and it''s almost impossible for ordinary people to survive. At this speed, she felt that Mu Bingyun would break through to Xuanzun sooner or later. In her eyes, Mu Bingyun was also the third rank of Xuanhuang.


    Wood Fengxue''s Immortal-level Wood Vein, I''m afraid it can''t compare to it, right?


    Although ??Mu Bingyun suspected that his wood veins were modified by the tree spirit last time, it should be more than that. A mere tree spirit has no such great ability. She thought that if she was free another day, she would tell the other party about it and let him see what happened.


    During the day, when there is nothing to do, she wanders around the Diyin Palace. Now the people here are very polite to her. After all, the people here are all gloomy and there is no reason to be polite to her.


    Suddenly, someone came in front of her and broke into her line of sight. When the man saw her, he came over with a look of hatred, walked in front of her, and looked up and down.


    "You better leave my cousin!"


    Yin Pei Pei couldn''t help it, her cousin treated her like this. Mu Bingyun''s land was sent to guard, so she couldn''t get in at all. It''s good now, she wandered here, and finally waited for the other party to appear.


    She wants to tell this woman that her cousin is hers, and she cares about her.


    Fufu just inserted the feelings between her and her cousin for no reason!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, Cangyu was hers, the woman in front of her was so outspoken, she wouldn''t mind doing it if she didn''t know what to do later.


    Cangyu said, you''re welcome.


    Thinking of this, the corner of her mouth twitched, very happy.


    "Why are you laughing??" Yin Pei Pei''s face was vicious, "Do you know who I am? I am the eldest Miss of the Yin family in the North Sea Continent. If you are willing to leave my cousin, then I will not trouble you anymore. If you insist on pestering your cousin, and when you get back to the Yin family, I will let people abolish you and ruin your pretty face!"

 Chapter 306： cousin, she hit me

    is really too beautiful, even if the other party agrees, she will be ruined, so beautiful, look at it with worry.


    "Finished?"


    Mu Bingyun asked coldly, making him stunned for a moment: "What do you mean, this lady is telling you to leave cousin, are you listening?"


    "Are you finished?"


    Mu Bingyun asked again, "If I''m done talking, I''ll leave." She didn''t want to spoil the mood of the day because of an unimportant person. She finally waited so long to be with Cang Yu.


    If it wasn''t for Yin Pei Pei and Cang Yu being somewhat related, she would not be so polite.


    "Stop!"


    Immediately, Yin Peipei stopped Mu Bingyun and stared at her tightly: "Miss I say it again, leave Xizhou, stop pestering my cousin, you traitor from Dongzhou, you have no identity or background. , is not qualified to stand beside my cousin at all. Apart from having a good-looking face, he is nothing at all."


    "Although you can defeat many elders of the Flowing Cloud Sect, this is only in Eastern Continent, and it may be considered powerful in Western Continent, but in Beihai Continent, with your strength, you can just find anyone who can kill you!"


    Although it sounds a bit exaggerated, it is true to run around in the realm of the Xuanhuang Emperor in the North Sea Continent.


    Yin Pei raised her chin and was very proud. She finally saw this woman''s complexion changed, she knew she was afraid? ?


    Her Yin family is a big family, a woman with no background, how can she **** her cousin? Besides, even if such a person is married to his cousin, the Cang family will not admit it.


    "so what?"


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun said softly. What if the Xuanhuang realm runs all over the world? She will improve, and will continue to improve, and her strength will only improve faster than others.


    If someone really stops her, then she will become stronger. If someone stops her after she breaks through, then she will break through to Xianxuan. If there are people who object to Xianxuan, then she will continue... Once it is determined, she is this As stubborn, Cangyu is the person she has identified, and it is absolutely impossible to cause a gap in their relationship because of a little trivial matter.


    As long as Cangyu has her in his heart, these difficulties can naturally be faced.


    She knew that the biggest obstacle was because she was a decent cultivator and Cangyu was a demon cultivator. In the North Sea Continent mentioned by Yin Peipei, the Yin family and the Cang family are probably both demon cultivators, right?


    She doesn''t care!


    From the moment she wanted to understand, she had already decided that as long as the depression remained the same, she would remain the same, no matter what happened, she would be able to solve it, as long as they were still alive, there was nothing that could not be overcome.


    Yin Pei Pei did not expect that Mu Bingyun was not shaken by her words at all, and his whole person was a little angry: "Bitch, why are you so cheap, you insist on pestering my cousin?"


    "Snapped-"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly, slapped her and landed on Yin Pei Pei''s face, throwing her to the ground at once. The latter was completely stunned, but Mu Bingyun dared to hit her? ?


    She raised her head, her face fierce: "How dare you hit me??"


    Mu Bingyun stared at her condescendingly, with red lips slightly parted, and a smile in the corners of his eyes: "If you weren''t Yin Pei Pei, I was going to kill you!"


    ''s soft voice, but with a gloomy aura, made Yin Pei Pei tremble. She stabilized her mind, and suddenly saw a figure out of the corner of her eyes, and she suddenly became aggrieved.


    Tears filled his eyes instantly, and he lay tremblingly on the ground, crying silently: "Miss Mu, why are you doing this to me? You have already made an appointment with your cousin, can you still tolerate me?? Although I really like my cousin, I don''t...have no objection, but why can''t you let me continue to like my cousin? You can...even do it!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her silently, Cang Yu had already left in front of her, she raised her head and smiled, "You''re back?"


    "Um."


    Cangyu automatically ignored Yin Peipei, walked to her side, and held her hand: "Let''s go, I brought you something delicious."


    Her eyes lit up. Now every day when Cangyu comes back, she will buy her some delicious food. Over time, she feels that she is not used to not eating anything.


    "Yeah." She replied softly, "Let''s go!"


    Yin Pei Pei saw that the two were about to leave, and he was stunned: "Cousin, she hit me!"


    At this moment, she can''t care so much anymore. Could it be that she spoke too softly? ? Cousin didn''t hear at all?


    "Pale."


    Cangyu spit out two words, Pale White suddenly appeared, a stone appeared in his hand, I saw him pinching a magic formula, and the voice of Yin Pei Pei scolding Mu Bingyun came from the stone.


    The paleness of listening also trembled, the master''s scheming was too deep. Even more terrifying than those women in the back house, he thought that if the master was from the back house, he must be a master.


    Yin Pei Pei''s whole face stiffened, she didn''t expect that what she said just now would be recorded for others. This kind of recording stone is a special product of the cultivation world. In addition to the recording stone, there is also an image stone, which is used to record the scenes that have happened, but they all require special techniques to be effective.


    "If I hear you scold Binger again, I''ll have someone send you back before the storm stops!"


    "Cousin!" Yin Pei Pei was not reconciled, "She hit me!"


    "It''s a light blow." Cang Yu held Mu Bingyun''s hand, "In the future, I''ll leave it to other people to do this kind of thing. If it hits hard, it will hurt Bing''er''s hand."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, his words seemed to be a lot more.


    "Who do you think is suitable for this?"


    When Pale White heard this, his whole body trembled. Could it be him?


    "Nature is pale."


    Sure enough, it was him. He had a bitter look on his face. Let him deal with this eldest lady. He also felt that his hand would hurt. Master, why don''t you feel sorry for him? ?


    Just waiting for him to come back to his senses, the two have disappeared without a trace.


    Yin Pei Pei was still standing there, staring at the two who had left with hatred, and cursing, as if he would not let them go. At the moment, he didn''t want to pay attention and left.


    "Mu Bingyun, sooner or later I will make my cousin change his mind!" Yin Pei Pei turned around and left with a look of dissatisfaction. My cousin is hers, and a long time ago, my cousin was hers.


    Pale White followed all the way to the Emperor Yin Palace, and just as he was about to enter the house, he heard the voices of the two inside, and silently retracted his legs. Well, he won''t go in and disturb.


    He didn''t understand, Master, how can you, a person with no sense of taste, feel so delicious when you eat. Taking a look inside, the lady''s charm was so great that the master had to give in.

 Chapter 307： Big secret?

    Li Dingxiang came over from a distance and was stopped by him: "Lilac, wait a minute."


    Li Dingxiang stopped: "What''s wrong?"


    "The master is inside, let''s wait outside!" He looked helpless, "You also know the master''s bad temper, and now he is coaxing his wife to be happy. If he is disturbed, he will definitely be angry."


    Li Dingxiang was stunned for a moment, and also thought about the incident where someone was shot to death and thrown out. That person was from Yin Pei Pei, who came to inquire about the news, that is, because of this incident, Emperor Zun changed all the people from Emperor Yin Palace.


    Then she is waiting here!


    In the past year, the Diyin Palace has been busy and has been completely remodeled. Not only the Emperor Yin Palace, but the entire Western Continent has been completely renovated. With Cangyu''s return, the Western Continent is different from the past. With his existence, the Eastern Continent''s sects do not dare to come here to plunder resources at will.


    It is precisely because of this incident that all the sects in Dongzhou, large and small, heeded the call of the Liuyun Sect and gathered to prepare to make a scene at Cangyu''s wedding.


    The ??Liuyun faction even united with a number of sects in the Southern Wilderness, and was also preparing to put pressure on Xizhou.


    The magic cultivator of Xizhou was very happy, but after hearing these rumors, he became very worried. Although Emperor Zun is powerful, but this is related to the affairs of the entire Western Continent, so I have to worry!


    Mu Bingyun was in the Emperor''s Sound Palace every day and spent most of the time cultivating. Only every evening when Cang Yu came back, the two would eat together like ordinary people.


    This is also the happiest day for her.


    The days of ordinary people, she had never lived, and suddenly she felt that there is such a way of living with rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea, and monks have the way of monks. All have different pleasures. Nearly a year later, her cultivation has also broken through again.


    The Thunder Vessel has reached the fifth rank of Xuanzun, and the Wood Vein is also the fifth rank of Xuanhuang.


    She was stunned to find that, because of the immortal-level thunder veins, the cultivation speed of the wooden veins was faster than before, although it did not reach the level of the immortal-level wooden veins, it was not much slower.


    Now she finally feels a lot more at ease. The speed of cultivation has always been a knot in her heart, and now she is finally free of worries. As long as you practice well, you can catch up with Cang Yu.


    Li Dingxiang has already told her that Cangyu''s strength may have already surpassed the realm of Xuanzun. When she heard the news, although she was happy, she was even more nervous. It is said that when a monk reaches a certain realm, he will break through. Going empty, even the places where the decent cultivator and the demon cultivator go, will not be the same.


    If this is true, she has to practice faster and minimize the time she spends separated from him. Even if there is no such thing, there is nothing wrong with being stronger.


    She didn''t forget that there were the Cang family and the Yin family in Beihai. Although she didn''t want to provoke trouble, it didn''t mean that some people didn''t come to provoke her. Although Cang Yu can protect her, she can''t be a burden. Rather than being protected, she prefers to join hands with the world.


    Thinking of this, there was a smile at the corner of her eyes.


    "Madam, how do you look at this place?"


    A woman next to her came in with a tray on which were carefully crafted jewelry by Master Array Master.


    is naturally very beautiful, it can not only resist certain attacks, but also prevent various poisons.


    "very good."


    Hearing the words, the maid let out a heavy sigh of relief, as if Mu Bingyun was some kind of beast. Now not only Dongzhou, but also Xizhou, everyone is secretly spreading some unpleasant words.


    What this person said, there is really no way to stop it.


    She didn''t care. Although Cangyu cared, he could stop it superficially, but he couldn''t stop it so much.


    The opinions of others are not important, as long as it is not in her hands.


    "Madam, there is still half a month before the big wedding day. The master of the formation has already spread the news, saying that the clothes have been made, and they can be delivered tomorrow at the latest. Even if you mention it with the slaves, let the master of the formation change it when you have time."


    "Okay. Is there anything else?"


    Seeing the cautious look on the maid''s face, she didn''t ask any more questions. She must have been frightened by those rumors. It turned out that there was no maid in the Emperor Yin Palace, but there were originally, but Yin Pei Pei drove them away.


    Now, in order to prepare for the big wedding, Cangyu asked people to find some low-level people at the foot of the mountain to act as their counterparts, and after that, let them go.


    "It''s gone, by the way, Madam, the servant saw Miss Yin earlier, she...she let..."


    "Tell me, it''s nothing."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was not angry, the maid looked at her secretly, and saw that although her brow was cold, she also had a bit of a smile. One more look at this beautiful face made people want to sinking in general.


    She hurriedly lowered her head, the lady seemed to be different from the brutal and evil girl in the legend. She always said that the other party''s actions were extremely cruel, killing people without blinking an eye, but she had been here for several days, and she had never seen such a situation, and gradually felt that the rumor was not true.


    "Miss Yin said she wanted to see Madam. She also said that if Madam didn''t go to see her, she would definitely regret it. She has a big secret in her hands."


    Mu Bingyun paused, the big secret?


    "Is that so?"


    If there is really a big secret, it should have nothing to do with her! It''s just that Yin Peipei has always been here and will not go back. I heard that the Yin family also sent people here, and I don''t know what kind of trouble will happen by then.


    "Lilac, you let her come in and take a look."


    She wanted to hear what kind of secret the other party had.


    "Um."


    Li Lilac''s expression became a little more serious. Those rumors about Mu Bingyun were probably not related to Yin Pei Pei. It''s just that they''re all so busy now that they don''t have time to mess with these jumping clowns.


    "You can go down first."


    Mu Bingyun said to the maid, the latter heard the words and quickly left here. She also knew that Yin Pei Pei liked Emperor Zun, and she couldn''t afford to offend either of them. If it wasn''t for the high remuneration here, she would not be willing to come here.


    After a while, Yin Peipei walked in with a smug look on her face. What annoyed her the most was that her cousin would send a strong man here to stop her from coming in.


    This fox girl in front of her, I don''t know what means she used to confuse her cousin into such a state. She will let her cousin understand what kind of person this woman is!

 Chapter 308： fiancée

    "Miss Yin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mu Bingyun turned back, her eyes fell on Yin Pei Pei''s face, she frowned when she saw the face that was almost twisted. The ruthless look on his face was really not hidden at all.


    Sure enough, she is the spoiled young lady in the big family.


    Yin Peipei said arrogantly: "Mu Bingyun, now the Dongzhou Liuyun faction has united with many sects and is approaching Xizhou. Your wedding will not be carried out normally. If it is because of you, Xizhou has been severely damaged. , you will be the sinner of the entire Western Continent, and everyone will hate you.


    Even if your cousin likes you again, it will not be the same as before.


    You have to know that in this cultivation world, you can get married today, and you can divorce your wife tomorrow! "


    "If you want to say this, please!"


    "Mu Bingyun!" Yin Pei Pei''s face was ruthless, "Forgot to tell you, the Yin family and the Cang family also know about the cousin''s marriage, and someone will come over in two days," said here, She was unwilling, confused, and even gloated, "There is one more thing, my cousin has a fianc¨¦e who is married, maybe she will come!"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun became a little more serious, fiancee? ?


    But thinking of Cang Yu''s attitude towards the Cang family, she was relieved. Now it is she who is married to Cangyu, and she is not such a fianc¨¦e. As long as Cangyu likes her, she likes Cangyu, and those things that are not of his volition are not important.


    "I see, you can go out."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, such an expression made Yin Pei Pei go crazy. But she can''t be rough either. She knows that her cousin is very concerned about the Hu Meizi in front of her. She might be guarded by experts around here. If she makes a move, she will definitely be thrown out. Such a thing, Not that it didn''t happen.


    "Hmph, let''s wait and see, you haven''t had such a good time, and you won''t be so happy, Mu Bingyun, let me tell you," Yin Peipei was still unwilling, "Cousin, it can only be mine!"


    After Yin Peipei left, Wu Yun and Li Dingxiang discussed, but they heard that Cang Yu had a fiancee.


    "Bingyun, what should I do, he actually has a fianc¨¦e, do you want to ask?"


    Li Dingxiang looked like a big enemy. In her opinion, Cangyu is indeed a good person. It would be a pity if their relationship was destroyed because of an inexplicable fiancee.


    "Bingyun, did Cangyu tell you about this?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I didn''t say anything about it," she said with a smile in her eyes, "I guess he''s afraid he forgot."


    One person and one bird are stunned, can such a big thing be forgotten?


    I just heard Mu Bingyun say, "Don''t worry about it either, Cangyu and Beihai Continent have not been in touch for many years, how could such a fianc¨¦e suddenly come over, this should be the credit of Yin Peipei''s mother and daughter. Likes to pick things up.


    Cangyu also said, don''t give them face! "


    One person and one bird looked at the ruthless look in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, and had already anticipated what would happen to that fianc¨¦e. It would definitely be miserable to grab a man with Mu Bingyun.


    Her eyes fell out of the window: "No matter who wants to rob him, as long as the person he likes is me, he only stays by my side, and the rest is not important."


    Li Lilac was also a little surprised, this is absolute trust. Having followed Mu Bingyun for so long, she also knew that there were not many people who could trust the other party like that.


    Especially Cangyu, in fact, they didn''t get along for a long time, and they were about to get married, but it was really surprising that they could trust each other so much.


    "Okay, Bingyun, let''s ask Cangyu about this matter, so as not to get in a hurry." Wu Yun also felt that it was no big deal, a mere fiancee, and they couldn''t make them mess up.


    But, what she was worried about was whether there would be any powerful masters from the North Sea. As long as they can beat it, there is no problem with anyone coming.


    "I don''t know what the strength of that legendary fianc¨¦e is, what about her family, and what masters are behind it!"


    Seeing Wu Yun''s melancholy face, Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly: "You forgot? Even if there is, I''m not afraid, but I haven''t reached the point where the fish die and the net breaks." She had more than one trump card.


    Dark Cloud froze for a moment, remembering something, and suddenly smiled.


    Also, today they are not the ones who had nothing and could only survive by their own strength.


    "Worry for nothing." She snorted twice and landed on Li Dingxiang''s shoulders, "Lilac, let''s go out for a walk, I heard that Xiaobai has brought a lot of things, you say this Xiaobai is still very attentive. Yes, I actually gave you something..."


    "Dark Cloud, just say a few words less, it''s just incidental..."


    The sound of ?? one person and one bird disappeared in the distance.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and saw that the people around her were very happy, she was also very happy.


    In the afternoon, Diyin Palace welcomed a group of people. These people seemed to be very powerful. They walked without touching the ground. They reached the top of the mountain gently and landed in front of Diyin Palace.


    From a distance, Yin Pei Pei greeted her. Although she was very reluctant, this is the only person who can deal with Mu Bingyun. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the other party could come over so quickly.


    "Sister Qin, I didn''t expect you to come here so early." Yin Peipei smiled and ran up to talk about Qin Yurou''s hand, looking very intimate.


    Qin Yurou let go of her hand lightly: "Where''s Big Brother Cang?"


    "Cousin is out, he''s busy," Yin Peipei''s eyes flashed with unwillingness and a little embarrassment, and added: "This year, I''ve been busy preparing for the wedding, Sister Qin, look at this brand new Ediyin Palace. , isn''t it very beautiful?"


    Although Qin Yurou has never been here, the other party has been asking about her cousin, and they have met each other. She knew that Qin Yurou also liked her cousin, and it was not what she wanted to attract Qin Yurou this time.


    If she didn''t say anything, she would only be able to make Mu Bingyun cheap. Just let these two people fight. If you fight to the death, she can take advantage of the fisherman.


    Thinking of this, she became happy.


    "Sister Qin, let''s not stand here anymore, let''s go first!"


    She looked at it, behind her, these people should be from the Qin family, right? At first glance, it is not simple. The Qin family is much more powerful than the Yin family, and it is on the same level as the Cang family. It is no wonder that she can treat each other so kindly. Her strength is only the fifth rank of Xuanhuang, but Qin Yurou is not much older than her, but she is much stronger than her. Now she is the first rank of Xuanzun, which is considered in the North Sea Continent. It''s a genius.

 Chapter 309： that doesnt count

    Qin Yurou was wrapped in a light gauze, and the pink color set off her figure even more beautifully, especially the face that looked extremely delicate, which was even more noble.


    Those eyes are also not simple, if you look at them, you can also bow your head in shame.


    Qin Yurou took a look at the Emperor''s Sound Palace, it was really beautifully decorated, was it just for a man named Mu Bingyun?


    Brother Cang, you are going to marry someone here, don''t forget that Qin Yurou is your fiancee. Since she is here this time, there is no need for this wedding.


    "where is she?"


    Yin Pei Pei naturally knew what Qin Yurou was asking, and of course asked where Mu Bingyun was. She knew that Qin Yurou, a very noble person, would definitely go to Mu Bingyun first, hum, Mu Bingyun, let''s see how you respond this time!


    Just when Yin Peipei was about to speak, she suddenly saw a figure that flew down from a distance, and she hurried up to meet him.


    looked happy: "Cousin!"


    Cangyu frowned. Regarding the trouble of Yin Pei Pei, if it wasn''t for his kinship, he really wanted to cut it with a knife, which was really annoying. Now, the matter of his marriage has alarmed the Cang family and the Yin family, and it is estimated that people will be sent over there. This wedding is not peaceful.


    But, when he saw the pink figure, his eyes sank even more, and the Qin family also came?


    "Brother Cang."


    Qin Yurou turned around and gave him the most beautiful moment, but Cangyu had no expression.


    "Pale, the visitor is a guest, arrange!"


    After saying that, he staggered away from Qin Yurou, preparing to go back to find his Binger. These days, although he is busy, he always has to see her every day, so he feels at ease. This wedding must be held, otherwise he always thinks Binger will run away. If he runs away, he does not know how long it will take to find her. out.


    Qin Yurou''s face changed slightly, it seemed that Cang Yu had nothing to do with her, and was even very cold.


    "Brother Cang, I heard that you are getting married."


    Cang Yu paused and nodded: "Hmm."


    "Did Brother Cang forget something?"


    Cangyu frowned, seeing this, Qin Yurou breathed a sigh of relief and was sure that he didn''t know about that, or that he knew about it when he was very young and forgot. Now that she is here, it is best to let Cangyu go back and marry her.


    The Cang family and the Qin family form an alliance, and they are bound to do more in the North Sea Continent.


    "what?"


    The dark voice was a little cold, and the answer in Qin Yurou''s mouth did not seem to be what he hoped.


    "Brother Cang, we have a marriage contract..." Qin Yurou also thought about it for a while, and then she said, asking her to be a woman to talk about this matter, if she really liked this person, she would not do this.


    A marriage contract?


    Cangyu glanced at her, full of coldness, that coldness seemed to pierce her heart directly: "Who decided?"


    "It''s the patriarch of the Qin family, that is, my grandfather, and the patriarch of the Cang family who are married!"


    Having said that, Cang Yu remembered that when he was very young, a woman came to Cang''s house and was pregnant at that time, and there was indeed such a thing. However, the words of the Patriarch of the Cang Family seem to have nothing to do with him.


    "That doesn''t count!"


    After Cang Yu finished speaking, he didn''t say much, and flew into the Emperor''s Sound Palace.


    Qin Yurou saw the figure of the other party until it disappeared, and then she reacted, and the words still sounded in her ears, "That doesn''t count", what does it count? ? How could they be allowed to oppose anything decided by the two great masters?


    Thinking that people from both sides will come over in a while, she restrained her temper and lived in Diyin Palace for the time being, she would not think that Cang Yu would be able to marry smoothly.


    Cangyu returned to the room and saw Mu Bingyun cultivating beside him, as if he knew he was coming, he opened his eyes instantly, and the brilliance flowing in those eyes always made him fall into it involuntarily.


    "Are you back?" Mu Bingyun got up, he wrapped his arms around her waist very naturally, sniffing her fragrant hair, as if enjoying it very much, "It''s still half a month."


    This year, he had prepared a lot, even though he knew that they were likely to leave here in the near future, he still re-arranged the Emperor Yin Palace.


    "Yeah!" She laughed too, remembering what happened before, and still asked, "Yin Pei Pei came to find me before."


    Hearing this, he frowned, "Is she here to disturb you again?"


    "That''s not true, she told me a big secret!" She said with a serious face, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    "What secret?"


    He doesn''t think it''s a good thing. With Yin Pei Pei''s temperament, he definitely won''t say what''s a good thing, wouldn''t he come to provoke the relationship between him and Bing''er?


    Thinking of this, there is another anger on his body, do you really want him to kill?


    "Yu, don''t be angry, just smile." She stood on tiptoe and tugged at his cheek, "It''s not a big deal." Seeing that he was still cold, as if to tear Yin Pei Pei apart, she was helpless, Hooked his neck, a lip fell on his lips.


    then let go and said, "She just came over and said, you still have a fianc¨¦e who is married, and I didn''t take it to heart." Her eyes were clear, and he had to believe that she really didn''t take it to heart.


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    "Bing''er, I forgot about this." He was a little annoyed, "That person arrived at the Emperor''s Sound Palace just now. It is estimated that in two days, the Yin family of the Qin family and the Cang family will also come."


    Therefore, their wedding this time will not be smooth.


    "Come here, are you afraid?"


    She hooked his neck and smiled tenderly, "Are you afraid?"


    He hugged her waist tightly, and when he saw the jade-like cheeks, he said in a low voice, "Of course I''m not afraid, I''m afraid Bing''er will misunderstand."


    "Then it''s nothing." The corners of her eyes were curved, and her lips were like peaches, so attractive that he couldn''t help but pull her, "But, Bing''er, the kiss you just gave wasn''t deep enough."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun felt that the whole person was imprisoned in his arms, the warm and soft lips touched each other, and the two of them were speechless for a while. The room was very quiet, with only the breath that belonged to the two of them.


    After a long time, he let her go, hugged her tightly, and whispered in her ear, "I really want to eat you."


    "But, soon."


    Mu Bingyun was horrified when he heard his sigh. This person''s eyes really look a little deep, like a wolf in the deep forest, looking for an opportunity to speak at any time.


    "Bing''er..." He murmured softly, but it made her feel numb all over. Suddenly, she felt herself rising into the air, and the two fell on the bed. She was hugged tightly, but the other party did nothing.


    This man is always so restrained towards her.

 Chapter 310： preservation

    must give her a proof that she has endured to the point where she is in daily contact with him, does she not know his reaction. Thinking of this, she chuckled lightly, saw his resentful face, touched his cheek, and lay down in his arms.


    "Does the formation have any features?"


    As for the formation in the North Sea, Cang Yu would often go over to study it, of course, when the wind and waves were the smallest. She didn''t follow the past, so she didn''t know its progress.


    "not yet."


    "After we get married, let''s go over and have a look together, how about it?"


    She also wanted to go and have a look. She always felt that this formation had something to do with her, especially when he said that his parents disappeared on it. She vaguely remembered the words her mother once said about Beihai when she was very young.


    In her impression, she was born with only the mother and the Mu family. She has never traveled far, but her mother will mention the Beihai matter, will it have something to do with this?


    "Alright!"


    Cangyu responded, and then said, "Bing''er..." Hearing his softly murmured tone, Mu Bingyun''s mouth had a smile, and the whole person was in his arms.


    She never thought that she would meet such a person in this life.


    "Yu, I didn''t expect to meet you in this life." She closed her eyes and enjoyed the time she spent with him. In front of him, she didn''t seem to have to think or do anything, let alone worry, he was always able to let her can be so warm.


    Such a good person is hers.


    "It would be better if it were earlier."


    She understood what he meant, but none of that mattered. Nothing can exchange for a sincere relationship. No matter what she has experienced before, she is very satisfied to finally get this relationship.


    In the future, her cultivation path will not only be Wu Yun and Li Dingxiang, but also a man named Cangyu, who can be with her for the rest of her life. Thinking about it, she doesn''t think that there will be any bad things in the future. Even if she encounters great pain, she will be able to overcome it.


    "Bing''er, I heard that there are several men in the city," Cang Yu suddenly said, which made her stunned for a moment. What do you mean? He only heard him continue, "Feng Qingyi, Ouyang Li, Fu Xilin, Jing Jinshui..."


    He glanced at her lightly, Binger would really provoke him a rival in love.


    She chuckled and put her hand on his face: "Are you afraid they won''t succeed?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid that there will be too many people who like Bing''er and will be very busy."


    Busy driving away a rival in love, which is really a laborious thing, hugged her waist: "So, I can''t wait to let Binger stay by my side forever."


    "The heart is here with you, and the people are here, so naturally they won''t leave you."


    The two people are warm in the house, and the whole room is filled with a warm atmosphere. If someone is there, they will definitely feel the kind of friendship between them.


    Qin Yurou was arranged in the house, but the whole person was a little angry, Big Brother Cang, you are going to marry another woman, don''t you want to look at her more? She was really angry, she didn''t understand, is that Mu Bingyun that good? ?


    The other party is a cultivator of the righteous way. As the saying goes, the ways are different and do not conspire with each other. Even in the North Sea Continent, the righteous way and the magic cultivator cannot stand on the same front. The righteous way can''t accommodate the demons, and the demons naturally look down on the decent monks.


    Cangyu and Mu Bingyun will not have any good results!


    "Sister Qin, what are we going to do next?" Seeing the other party''s uncertain expression, Yin Peipei said, "Cousin''s heart was hooked by that **** Mu Bingyun, last time for her, My cousin also went to Dongzhou alone and beat up the elders of the other party''s sect, and now everyone in Dongzhou hates that woman very much."


    "That''s the traitor of Dongzhou. He must know that his cousin''s identity is not ordinary, so he posted it so shamelessly."


    Yin Peipei gritted her teeth, Qin Yurou was angry when she heard it. She is indeed a bitch, Brother Cang, why do you like such a bitch? ?


    "I heard that there will be a lot of sects coming to attack Mu Bingyun that day?" When she came over, she sent someone to inquire about it. She naturally knew about Yin Peipei''s thoughtfulness.


    A mere Yin Pei, she wants to deal with it very easily. It''s just that the person Brother Cang likes is not so easy to deal with. If she dealt with it directly, Big Brother Cang would definitely hate her.


    "Yes, Sister Qin, it''s because that woman is too disgusting, that''s why so many people don''t like it!"


    Yin Pei Pei relentlessly smeared Mu Bingyun''s image. In fact, there are so many rumors, and many of them are her credit. Isn''t Mu Bingyun amazing? So many people believe that she is a **** who is patient with her cousin. It will be seen if she will be spurned by others when she goes out.


    She just wants to destroy the reputation of the other party!


    "The Cang family and the Qin family will come over in two days," Qin Yurou chuckled, as if she was no longer angry about what happened just now, "Should your Yin family come over too?"


    "Um."


    "That''s fine," she said with a determined expression on her face, "Don''t worry, as long as these three families come and put pressure on Brother Cang, he won''t ignore his grandfather''s words, right?"


    Even if you don''t listen, does Big Brother Cang still want a woman instead of the Cang family? If the other party really wants to get rid of the Cang family, how could the Cang family let it go?


    Therefore, the result of this marriage was no result, and she could already predict what the result would be that day. Big Brother Cang, who can only marry her Qin Yurou, Mu Bingyun, when Big Brother Cang gives up, is just a clown role, she doesn''t care.


    "Sister Qin, are you ready to do this?"


    Yin Pei Pei was still a little unwilling, why didn''t the other party rush up to fight with Mu Bingyun, this is what she wanted to see. If two women quarrel, it is bound to cause the cousin to be upset, and maybe the two of them will be rejected by the cousin if they are not careful.


    Qin Yurou glanced at her, which was so sharp that she couldn''t help but take a half step back, "Actually, this is fine, after all, this is not the North Sea Continent. Sister Qin''s approach is very appropriate. Sister Qin, since you are already here I''ve settled down, I still have some things to do, so I won''t bother."


    Yin Pei Pei hurriedly resigned, and at this moment she realized that in front of her was the extremely smart Qin Yurou, not such a brainless woman who could deal with it at will. She suddenly regretted it a little. It was so difficult for Mu Bingyun to deal with it, and now she has provoked Qin Yurou, a woman who has a marriage contract with her cousin, which really made her feel a little flustered.

 Chapter 311： youre in the way

    In case Mu Bingyun solves it, wouldn''t Qin Yurou be able to get married with his cousin in an open and honest way? ?


    Thinking of this, she was even more flustered. She walked out quickly and walked out of the Diyin Palace. She was going to go down the mountain. At this moment, I happened to meet a few maids.


    She knew these maids, and her cousin found them from down the mountain to serve Mu Bingyun.


    "Stop!"


    "Miss Yin."


    The three maids stopped quickly when they saw Yin Pei Pei''s appearance.


    "Where have you been?" Yin Peipei looked suspicious, "At this time, you still run around everywhere? Why don''t you go and serve the Mu girl?"


    The three maids looked at each other, and one of them came out and said, "Miss Yin, this servant went to Master Formation Master to pick up the jewelry and clothes for your wife''s marriage, just to give it to her."


    Isn''t that a hi-fu?


    Yin Pei Pei''s face was vicious, his cousin really liked that woman, and he even let a master of the formation create these things, isn''t it marriage? ? Is it so important? It''s really overkill, she has to be aggrieved by the formation master!


    "Cousin and Miss Mu are busy now! Just leave your clothes and packing to me." She chuckled, "It''s better to show it to Miss Qin, but Miss Qin is very close to cousin. "


    Miss Qin?


    The three of them didn''t know which girl Qin was, so they looked very puzzled. It''s just that this kind of thing is very important, they can''t give it to Yin Pei Pei, and they will have a wedding in half a month, so they can''t go wrong.


    "Okay, I know you don''t worry about me, so let''s see, Miss Qin is a person who has more insights on this aspect. You just need to send it over and let her see it. Don''t worry!" Yin Peipei smiled, her eyes flickering. It was a little dark, she still didn''t believe that Qin Yurou would not be angry if she saw these things? ?


    If the other party gets angry and destroys these things, then it will really be a good show.


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief. They had already known that Yin Pei Pei actually liked Emperor Zun, and he called himself the Emperor Zun''s wife in the Diyin Palace. Now that Emperor Zun brings back the real lady, I''m afraid it''s not very good. willingly.


    As for that girl Qin, they don''t understand.


    "Miss Qin is from my cousin''s family. Naturally, I can show her these things. You can send them over! This is what my cousin ordered."


    "Understood, Miss Yin."


    They nodded, since it was ordered by the emperor, then there is no need to worry. The other party should not lie, right? After all, if the emperor came over, he could easily be dismantled.


    So, the three of them said goodbye to Yin Pei Pei, and entered the Emperor Yin Palace, and delivered the things according to what the other party said.


    Yin Pei Pei looked at the Diyin Palace from a distance and couldn''t help but smile. That smile was very gloomy, but now there is a good show to watch.


    "Miss Yin!"


    Suddenly, Li Dingxiang''s voice woke her up, Yin Peipei quickly retracted her emotions, raised her head and glanced at the other party: "Isn''t this from Mu Bingyun''s side?? What, I have something to do with this girl? "


    "No, you''re in the way."


    Li Dingxiang''s words made Yin Peipei react. Now she is standing at the door of Diyin Palace, and she is indeed blocking the way. Thinking about the previous things, she was in a very good mood, so she gave a place to come out. Li Dingxiang didn''t want to say anything more to the other party and went in.


    still couldn''t help but look back. Today''s Yin Pei Pei seems to be a little abnormal. Usually, when the other party sees him, he has a vicious look on his face, as if he is about to smash himself into ten thousand pieces.


    This morning is still the same virtue, but it has changed this afternoon?


    Yin Pei Pei lifted her skirt and left Diyin Palace quickly, she will come back later, so as not to get involved in their affairs. Besides, she has other things to do!


    In the city, Feng Qingyi and the others have stopped in the inn at this moment. They did not go directly to the Emperor Yin Palace. If they go at this moment, they don''t know what to say. It was not very good for them and Mu Bingyun.


    Today, in the eyes of the entire Eastern Continent, Mu Bingyun has betrayed the Liuyun Sect, and is a person that all decent cultivators should cast aside. In the face of such flying rumors, they have no way.


    Which of them are involved, they naturally understand.


    "What do you say?" Ouyang Qingqing looked helpless, "I seem to have seen Sister Bingyun, but I don''t know how she has been doing this year, these people outside are really hateful, where does Sister Bingyun have them? That''s what you said??"


    is clearly slander!


    The worst person is Mu Fengxue!


    Since that time, Mu Fengxue has once again broken through the first rank in just one year, and is already the sixth rank of Xuanhuang. At this level of cultivation speed, it is impossible for the Flowing Cloud Sect to give up.


    This incident only felt indignant in her heart!


    Feng Qingyi looked light: "She should be doing well!"


    Even if there are rumors, will she be the one who cares about them? A mere East and West continent, still can''t trap her. Her strength is so powerful that even the elders can defeat them at will, which is beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Even he couldn''t help but be surprised, but he saw with his own eyes that Mu Bingyun has grown from a small disciple to where she is now, and it has been twenty or thirty years in a blink of an eye. It turns out that she has grown to this point.


    For hundreds of years for ordinary people, she only used it for 20 or 30 years. Can this kind of talent still be called a genius?


    slowly exhaled: "Qingqing, don''t worry, she''ll be fine, she''ll be able to see her in half a month, won''t you know when you see it?"


    "It can only be like this." Ouyang Qingqing sighed, expressing some helplessness, if it hadn''t happened so many things, where would there be such trouble.


    "My brother was called by Daddy too, and I don''t know what to say," she shook her head, "Big Brother Fu also returned to Fu''s house a few days ago, Master, why have you been targeting Sister Bingyun for so many years? What''s wrong with her?"


    This is something she can''t understand. Why does Big Sister Bingyun get hated by so many people? Can''t she like magic cultivators?


    Isn''t it that the person you like is a magician? ?


    She didn''t think there was any problem. Why did she always hear a lot of people saying righteously that she wanted to get rid of the demon girl Mu Bingyun? ?


    As if Mu Bingyun owed his family something.


    Feng Qingyi smiled lightly: "Qingqing, there are many people like this in this world, they think they can''t achieve it, if they have the opportunity to slander, then they will spare no effort to slander this person. You just need to believe what you see. That''s ok, sometimes everyone says the right thing, not necessarily the right thing."

 Chapter 312： take off

    "Perhaps, it''s just for self-interest."


    Nowadays, many sects in Dongzhou and Nanhuang have formed alliances because of this, don¡¯t they just want to get a share in Xizhou?


    Although there are many resources in the Southern Wilderness, with the participation of many sects, and the extremely dangerous inside, most of them can only move around in the outer periphery, and few people can pass through in the depths.


    In addition to the magic repair, most of the places in Xizhou are relatively flat. In addition, the number of demon cultivators is much smaller than the number of decent cultivators. There are also many mysterious stone mines in Xizhou, which are also what everyone wants.


    Benefits can drive a person to do many things.


    Ouyang Qingqing understood a little bit in her heart. Although she is simple, she is not stupid. She just felt that this was too unfair, maybe the world was not fair at all, this is what Sister Bingyun told her.


    Over the years, she gradually understood the cruelty of the cultivation world.


    "Qingqing, maybe in a few years, I will also go to Beihai."


    "Master, are you going to Beihai?" Ouyang Qingqing came over in surprise, with a reluctant expression on her face, "Why don''t you stay, it''s still pretty good here?"


    What does he stay for?


    There is nothing left to miss, the only one who is nostalgic, and he does not need to be nostalgic anymore.


    "Qingqing, when I leave, would you like to go back to Ouyang''s house, or stay in the Liuyun faction?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was stunned for a moment, she never thought about this question, she thought that she could always be in the Liuyun faction, Feng Qingyi was her master, and she could stay here forever. Suddenly hearing such news, some couldn''t accept it.


    The little friendship with Nan Junmo that year has disappeared with time and growth. If the Floating Cloud Sect does not have Feng Qingyi, should she stay here?


    If you go back to Ouyang''s house, what will be waiting for her?


    She remembered something. Those women from the Ouyang family would marry other sects and families. Will she be brought by her father to marry these people?


    Thinking of this, she made a certain decision in her heart that such a thing must not happen.


    "Master, I also want to go to Beihai."


    Ouyang Qingqing raised his head and smiled, "I heard that there is also a continent over there in Beihai, and I want to go see it too. Master will go to explore the road first, and wait for Qingqing to pass by."


    "Okay, I will talk to the Ouyang family about this." This was the last thing he did. He could only do so much. Fighting for a chance for Ouyang Qingqing was the only thing he could do. .


    How can a silly little girl understand that a big family is actually very complicated.


    One afternoon, Feng Qingyi and Ouyang Qingqing talked a lot.


    On the second day, Li Dingxiang hurried to Mu Bingyun''s house with a look of anger: "Bingyun, something happened."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Bingyun was surprised, it''s all this time, what happened?


    Li Dingxiang''s face was not very good-looking: "I went to ask the master of the formation today, and he said that the jewelry and clothes were taken away yesterday, and then I came back and asked the three maids, they said that the emperor ordered them to send them Go to Qin Yurou''s side."


    "Really?" Mu Bingyun frowned, "Do you know when this happened?"


    "yesterday afternoon."


    Hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief, "Then there is no problem, Cangyu was with me yesterday afternoon! Besides, Cangyu would never do such a thing."


    "By the way, what about Yin Pei Pei?"


    After stabilizing Yin Peipei, Li Dingxiang suddenly reacted: "By the way, I ran into Yin Peipei when I came back yesterday afternoon. Seeing that her expression was a little unusual, I didn''t ask too much. Could it be related to the other party? "


    "It should be," Mu Bingyun stood up, her eyes were also a little angry, she couldn''t bear this Yin Pei Pei''s repeated mischief. Thinking of her own good days, she didn''t want to have troubles, but she didn''t want some people to be ignorant.


    "Let''s go to Qin Yurou''s place and have a look!"


    She was already prepared in her heart. I''m afraid she won''t be able to get the clothes and jewelry back.


    When the two stepped into the place where Qin Yurou lived, they saw red in front of them. Qin Yurou was wearing a luxurious red wedding dress. The red veil really made the other party look very beautiful. The jewelry on her head is also exquisite.


    Qin Yurou was fiddling with the mirror, those silly girls actually sent these things to her. Since she came to her, of course she would not refuse. She was Cang''s fiancee, so she was naturally qualified to wear these things.


    Maybe on the day of the wedding, it was really her and Big Brother Cang, she just tried it out in advance.


    Suddenly, she felt someone walking in outside, and when she turned around, she saw a woman in red standing aside, looking at her silently. She glanced at Mu Bingyun, and she was indeed very seductive.


    That simple red dress still can''t hide the unique temperament of the other party, and even she herself is a little jealous. Although the dress on her body is very luxurious, as if red is not suitable for her, in front of the other party, it is inferior.


    However, she didn''t mean to take it off.


    "Is this the wooden girl?"


    Mu Bingyun looked indifferent, looked at Qin Yurou, the clothes originally belonged to her were worn, but Cangyu spent so much thought, she was naturally very angry.


    "Take it off!"


    Although she will not necessarily wear it again, nor will it fall into the hands of this woman.


    Qin Yurou gently touched the veil on her body and smiled: "Miss Mu, what do you think of me wearing this dress? Is it very suitable? I really like this dress, and Big Brother Cang really cares about it. ."


    "Take it off!"


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was still cold, and he couldn''t see his emotions. At this moment, she wanted to take this clothes back, and she would not let anyone spoil her with a gloomy mind.


    Qin Yurou laughed, but sat on the side instead, constantly fiddling with the jewelry on her body, as if she really liked it.


    "Don''t take it off, no one can **** the things that Miss Ben likes!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered with anger: "Don''t take it off? Then I''ll take it off for you!"


    "Haha... Mu Bingyun, you are a small fifth-order Xuanhuang, can you handle me?? For Big Brother Cang''s sake, I won''t care about you anymore, and hurry up and get out of here!"


    Qin Yurou didn''t give in at all, she was the eldest lady of the Qin family, a mere Mu Bingyun with no background, and she wouldn''t let her give in half a point. If it wasn''t for the thought that Big Brother Cang would marry this woman, he must have been moved a bit, as can be seen from these clothes.


    She had long wanted to trouble Mu Bingyun, but instead of going up, the other party came up to look for her. Now that she''s here, she naturally won''t miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 313： what did you do to me

    She sat on the side and still looked into the mirror, and the more she looked, the more she liked it: "Brother Cang has a good vision, I like all these things. Mu girl, it''s still half a month, why don''t you go? Let the Master of Formation go and refine the others!"


    "I really like this outfit. If I like it, Brother Cang will definitely give it to me."


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes and saw the smug look in the other party''s eyes: "Again, take it off!"


    This time, there was a bit of momentum in her words. If the other party didn''t take it off, it seemed as if they were about to do it. Qin Yurou raised her head and her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun.


    The red lips lifted lightly: "Don''t take it off!"


    "very good!"


    Mu Bingyun snorted coldly, and the whole person quickly attacked Qin Yurou. In an instant, Qin Yurou rolled over and avoided it. However, she also felt that her head was loose, and she saw the hair accessories held by the other party''s hands. Only then did she realize that the other party was not trying to attack her, but wanted to **** the jewelry on top of her head.


    "Lilac, take it, put it away!"


    Mu Bingyun threw the hair accessory into Li Dingxiang''s hand, and was then put away by the latter. She also has some regrets. These things have already been worn by others, and naturally they will not wear them. Fortunately, they are only refined by the master of the formation. If Cangyu refines them personally, she feels that the person in front of her will definitely be slaughtered.


    Qin Yurou has never seen a person who would cause such a big fire after being robbed of jewelry and clothes. At the moment, the two were at war very much. Li Dingxiang stood aside, constantly receiving the jewelry that Mu Bingyun snatched back. At this moment, Qin Yurou was already disheveled.


    She was also a little shocked. Isn''t the other party only the fifth rank of Xuanhuang? ?


    Why was she able to fight under her hands for so long? ?


    Thinking of her own embarrassment, she was not polite, and in an instant, she used all her strength, and the two attacked and destroyed the whole house. In the face of her full strength, Mu Bingyun was still at ease.


    She just didn''t want to destroy those things, otherwise Qin Yurou in front of her would have been made into a meat pie by her.


    "the last one!"


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on Qin Yurou''s body. The last piece was this wedding dress, and she had to grab it back no matter what. At this moment, the latter seemed to see her thoughts, chuckled softly, and only heard a tearing sound, and suddenly the wedding dress on her body was torn in half. Qin Yurou''s clothes were exposed, and she smiled very happily when she saw Mu Bingyun''s cold face.


    She frowned: "I''m afraid this material is not very good!"


    Li Lilac twitched the corners of his mouth, okay? This is made of ice cicada silk, so you can''t say it well? ? Ordinary monks can''t be destroyed at all, only because the opponent is a strong Xuanzun, can they be destroyed so easily.


    She glanced at Mu Bingyun subconsciously, only to see her face pale, as if she didn''t care about it. But, she could feel it, Bingyun was angry.


    She was really angry.


    Over the past year, I can only see a smile on her face every day, this is the first time I have seen such a calm face. She was not at all worried that Mu Bingyun would be unable to beat the opponent, Qin Yurou was the first rank of Xuanzun. A year ago, Mu Bingyun was able to defeat the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, and she felt that the first rank of Xuanzun, even the original guardian elder, could be done easily.


    "Miss Mu, since you have taken the jewelry back, let''s do it!"


    Qin Yurou made a move, and the wedding dress that was torn in two on the ground fell into her hands: "This may be broken, it seems that it really needs to be replaced, I don''t think you will be able to get married, either. Maybe there is no need for it, and there is no need to prepare it.¡±


    "Really?" Mu Bingyun''s voice was a little cold, as if it could freeze a person''s internal organs and six lungs, Qin Yurou suddenly felt a cool breeze, and at this moment, she was horrified to find that she could not move.


    Mu Bingyun made a move and threw the broken wedding dress to Li Dingxiang: "Put it away!"


    "You... what did you do to me??"


    Qin Yurou was really a little scared now. She expected that Mu Bingyun was not as strong as her, so she could be so arrogant. In the cultivation world, either the strength or the power behind him was strong, then he could continue to be arrogant.


    The opponent is only the fifth-order realm of Xuanhuang in a district, and he can actually make himself unable to move!


    Is the opponent hiding his strength? ?


    Her face is getting more and more ugly. There are many such people in the cultivation world. For their own safety, they will indeed hide their strength, and they can indeed save their lives at critical times.


    "Mu Bingyun, I am a member of the Qin family in the North Sea Continent. If you dare to kill me, there will be no good fruit to eat!"


    I heard that Mu Bingyun made a fuss about the Liuyun faction, and he showed no mercy.


    At this moment, this is not the Qin family''s territory, and she is also extremely frightened.


    Most importantly, she can''t move!


    This is what scares people the most!


    Mu Bingyun''s hand had already wrapped around her delicate neck, and a cold voice reached her ears: "Do you know the price you have to pay for destroying my things?"


    "These were given to me by Cangyu, how dare you wear them?"


    Li Dingxiang saw Mu Bingyun''s frizzy and embarrassed face, indicating that Mu Bingyun had gone mad, it was this woman, and it was not good to provoke anything, but she wanted to destroy the emperor''s things, this is not her Looking for a draw?


    "You let me go, isn''t it just a piece of clothes, I''ll pay you ten pieces!"


    "No!" Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows with a human face, "Can it be the same?"


    Her hand was still on Qin Yurou''s neck, "I''m afraid there will be trouble if I kill you, and there will be trouble if I don''t kill you..."


    Qin Yurou was overjoyed when she saw her hesitation: "Since you know it''s trouble, you might as well let me go."


    Everything will be ready when the Qin family''s large army arrives, Qin Yurou thought so. She never thought of letting Mu Bingyun go, this woman even wanted to marry Cang Yu, she would definitely get rid of him.


    Big Brother Cang belongs to her, no one can take it away!


    As for the person named Yin Pei Pei, she never saw it. The relationship between the Yin family and the Cang family is not that good, it''s just a relationship between some in-laws. Especially the grievances between Cang''s parents and Yin Peipei''s mother, she also knew.


    Big Brother Cang will never like Yin Pei Pei. It is said that something happened here, about Yin Pei Pei, she doesn''t believe it! There must be other reasons. When Yin Pei Pei said it confidently, she just smiled.


    "what-"


    Suddenly, she only felt pain in her wrist, and when she looked down, she saw that her hand had been broken by Mu Bingyun. The hands were bent out of shape, like chicken feet.

 Chapter 314： Frozen, well done

    Li Lilac also twitched her cheeks in the back, and it hurts to see the other party like that.


    "Bingyun, well done!"


    Dark Cloud didn''t know if she woke up, but suddenly it flew out of Mu Bingyun''s wrist and landed on her shoulder. Seeing Qin Yurou like that, she knew that she was not a good character. She even dared to **** Cangyu with Bingyun, and she didn''t know where she came from.


    Cangyu is Frozen!


    "Binger..."


    Cang Yu, who heard about this, finally came, and saw Mu Bingyun looking at Qin Yurou, who was standing there in pain but unable to move, with a bad expression, and came over. Qin Yurou heard Cang Yu''s voice, and the tears she was holding back suddenly fell.


    "Brother Cang, are you here?"


    She glanced at Cang Yu''s figure, her eyes full of admiration, "Brother Cang, a maid sent something over yesterday, Yurou didn''t know that this was from Miss Mu, but today Mu Bingyun found it and had a conflict with Yurou. I thought it was given to Yurou by Big Brother Cang, so... it''s just that Miss Mu just took the things back and even broke Yurou''s hand."


    She grimaced in pain, it really hurts, she has to show a soft and pitiful appearance, she is really tired!


    However, as long as Big Brother Cang can hate Mu Bingyun, her goal will be achieved. Men will never like women who are too ruthless. She believes that in Big Brother Cang''s heart, he will definitely have his own decision.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly: "It doesn''t seem to hurt much!"


    "Wood girl, don''t go too far!"


    It¡¯s weird that it doesn¡¯t hurt!


    Let her try? ?


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand and poked her face with his fingers: "Look at your pitiful appearance, do you want to arouse sympathy?"


    "Snapped-"


    Another slap, Mu Bingyun was so happy that he didn''t care about anything. Originally, Qin Yurou was wrong, and she had no psychological pressure. After fighting, she has been very good-natured in the past year, making everyone think she is easy to bully.


    Didn''t Qin Yurou hit the muzzle of the gun?


    "Brother Cang..."


    What else can Qin Yurou do except cry, this slap is not light!


    It really hurts, it hurts a lot, her cheeks must be red, **** Mu Bingyun, she will definitely get it back next time.


    "Binger, does your hand hurt?"


    Cang Yu took Mu Bingyun''s hand, "How about letting Pale come, you watch?"


    Li Dingxiang almost bit her tongue, the Emperor really doted on her Bingyun! It has already reached the point where people and gods are indignant. Seeing her family''s Bingyun''s arrogant little temper, it was the emperor who favored him this year.


    "Forget it, save it for the next call! Don''t forget, after half a month, many people will come."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes turned cold, since so many people came to sabotage her wedding, it was really abominable. Especially that Ling Jichen, who dared to join forces with the Dongzhou sect to put pressure on Cangyu?


    "Big Brother Cang..." Qin Yurou was really panicked now, Mu Bingyun beat her and tortured her in front of him, Big Brother Cang even asked if his hand hurt.


    Obviously she hurts, okay? ?


    However, Cangyu and the two ignored her, hugged and left, and after a long time, she felt that she could move.


    Mu Bingyun had a sullen face on the way back, obviously a little unhappy.


    "Binger..."


    Mu Bingyun raised his head with a displeased expression: "The wedding dress is gone, she has worn the jewelry."


    With a smile in his eyes, Cangyu took her little hand and returned to the room. Li Dingxiang was very sensible and did not follow him. Arriving in the room, Mu Bingyun was still sulking in her heart, so mad at her!


    "How to do?"


    She looked at him eagerly, seeing such a childish Bing''er, Cangyu felt a little happy. After a year of hard work, today''s Bing''er will finally be playful.


    "Binger, look!"


    I saw him wave his hand, and a set of the same happy suit appeared in front of him, but the workmanship on it was more complicated, and the material was even better. After giving her a pause, she glanced at the exquisite jewelry on it and glanced at him.


    "what happened?"


    This man gave her another surprise. In fact, she didn''t like these things, but she used them to get married, and he put a lot of effort into them. The so-called Aiwu Jiwu is just like that. She doesn''t like to buy jewelry herself, the hairpin on her head is still given by this man. Otherwise, if she made it by herself, she would definitely make a wooden hairpin at will, and it would be enough if her hair was stuck in a square.


    How can it be so complicated!


    The so-called woman is the one who pleases herself, she likes him, and naturally likes her more beautiful appearance in front of him.


    "like!"


    She touched her jewelry and clothes: "Come on!"


    "The one before was made by the Master Refiner," he touched her cheek and said softly in her ear, "This one was made by me." After learning for a year, he thought it was coming I told her the day before they got married. I really didn''t want to bring a Qin Yurou who would cause trouble for him, so that his surprise was gone.


    I''m upset!


    "Pale..."


    Pale shivered, and jumped out of nowhere: "Master, what''s the matter?"


    He already felt that the master was very upset, and every time he was upset, he would be summoned in this way. He trembled in his heart, thinking that this time it won''t be another trouble, right?


    "We''re still half a month away from getting married. There should be a storm over the North Sea..."


    Pale twitched the corners of his mouth: "It should be, Master, the wind and waves will definitely rise, and it will be very ferocious!"


    Depend on!


    Actually asking him to make troubles, isn''t this trying to make the Qin family, the Cang family and the Yin family embarrassed? Well, he also disliked these people a little bit.


    O wind and waves, get up!


    Overturn all those boats!


    "Let''s go soon!"


    The ?? paleness disappeared suddenly, with a gloomy smile, the boat overturned as soon as he said it, I never thought that one day he would capsize the boat!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes turned and he understood. Can''t help but smile: "You really..."


    "What? Binger thinks this is not good?"


    "Of course."


    She is naturally happy. I am afraid that few of these people want to bless them. Most of them are here to spoil the wedding. She wants them all to be turned over and washed away by the sea, so no one will come to spoil their wedding. .


    "But let Pale go, is there no problem? It won''t happen, right?"


    She is until, those people in Beihai are very powerful.


    "rest assured."


    Although there are countless strong people in Beihai, the three families are not weak, but the strong people above Xuanzun are not cabbage radishes, they should not let such experts follow.


    He said there is no problem, then there is no problem. Now she was relieved, she was just afraid that Pale would be hurt, which was a bit of a loss.

 Chapter 315： wedding

    In the house, the two of them are in your arms again.


    Outside the house, Pale came out, and saw Li Dingxiang, who was cross-legged outside. He spared Rao''s head, this girl really worked hard.


    "Lilac, you''re cultivating again? I haven''t seen you going out for a walk. What''s the fun in cultivating all day? Aren''t you tired?"


    Li Dingxiang opened her eyes: "Aren''t you tired, go out?"


    "Well, the master asked me to do something, why don''t you go with me? There should be nothing to do here." Li Dingxiang hesitated for a while. After all, she hadn''t gone out for more than a year.


    Then, go out?


    "Okay, then I''ll talk to Bingyun."


    Pale hurriedly said, "No need, I''ll just send a message to the master, so as not to disturb them by going in, you know the stinky temper of the master." Li Dingxiang thought of the stinky temper of the emperor, and stopped, that''s good, she Not going in.


    Follow Pale all the way out, nothing will happen.


    The two quickly came out of the Emperor Yin Palace and disappeared.


    Another ten days have passed. Under the mountain of Diyin Palace, many sects have been stationed, and they are all waiting for the wedding day. At the same time, the Cang family, the Qin family and the Yin family from the North Sea Continent are also coming here soon.


    Cangyu has already received the news from there, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Since he''s here, let''s accept him a big gift first!


    The people of the Cang family!


    After the conflict between Qin Yurou and Mu Bingyun over there, I don''t know who said that the person who sent the wedding dress and jewelry to it was actually Yin Pei Pei.


    "Sister Qin, I..." Yin Peipei had some resentment in his eyes. He didn''t expect that this Qin Yurou would not be able to deal with Mu Bingyun, and it seemed to be useless. It''s just that she didn''t expect the other party to come to trouble her!


    "Snapped-"


    Qin Yurou was rude to Yin Pei Pei, and slapped her with a slap. After ten days of training, her hands were healed, but she could feel pain in her hands and face.


    The humiliation that Mu Bingyun brought her, she will definitely make the other party return it.


    "Yin Peipei, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, don''t you just like Big Brother Cang?"


    Qin Yurou walked in front of her and said, "Just don''t forget, I''m Big Brother Cang''s fiancee, do you think it''s enough if you like it? You want to use me to deal with Mu Bingyun, how can you take advantage of the fisherman? You It''s beautiful."


    "Even if you want to stay by Big Brother Cang''s side, there''s still me!" There was a bit of ridicule in her eyes, and there were quite a few cultivators with three wives and four concubines. Although she didn''t want to, Big Brother Cang was Cang''s. The family members will definitely marry some concubines in the future.


    If this Yin Pei Pei is obedient, she doesn''t mind. However, the previous events made her feel bad, such an uneasy and kind woman must not be placed by Big Brother Cang''s side.


    "Sister Qin, I didn''t mean to..."


    Yin Peipei didn''t dare to resist at all, she even dared to be arrogant in front of Mu Bingyun, but this Qin Yurou was the eldest lady of the Qin family, and the Qin family was much more powerful than the Yin family. Originally, the three families were equally famous, otherwise It is also impossible for her mother to marry into the Yin family. Later, something happened that lowered the status of the Yin family a lot.


    Now, this is the only situation left. If it wasn''t for the relationship between the Yin family and the Cang family, it would have been squeezed out long ago.


    "Yin Peipei, put away your thoughts, the three families will come over in a few days, so I won''t say more about these things. The matter in front of me is about the wedding of Big Brother Cang and Mu Bingyun."


    Absolutely cannot be held successfully!


    With three families coming over, she didn''t worry so much, and hoped that they would come over as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, she was also a little anxious. She ignored Yin Pei Pei and went out, she was going to pick up someone there. As long as the Qin family came, she would have someone to support her. Mu Bingyun''s strength was even stronger than hers, which really shocked her.


    Yin Pei Pei also walked out slowly with resentment on her face.


    Qin Yurou, then let''s see if she can get her wish!


    On this day, the Emperor Yin Palace finally opened.


    Countless sects and monks who wanted to watch the wedding walked into the Diyin Palace. Many people had come here before, but when they saw the familiar and unfamiliar Diyin Palace again, they only felt that the world was impermanent.


    The more beautifully restored Diyin Palace has pavilions and pavilions next to each other, winding up along the mountainside, surrounded by green leafy jungles, very quiet.


    The building is beautiful and not gorgeous, but it reveals a huge momentum, which makes people look down and bow their heads.


    Mu Bingyun has already prepared, she has been wearing red clothes all her life, but this kind of red clothes can only be worn once, she is also a little nervous about this day.


    Li Lilac and her party were all accompanied by her, and there was a red flower around Wu Yun''s neck, which looked a bit funny. She didn''t want to, thinking that today was Bingyun''s happy day, she let these people toss it.


    "Bingyun, I''m afraid you will be so fascinated by Emperor Zun that you can''t find the north and south."


    Li Dingxiang''s words made Wuyun roll his eyes: "I can''t find North and South now, let alone in the future, Cangyu has long since bowed down to my family''s Bingyun''s red dress."


    Pale waited silently outside the door, and the guests outside had already arrived.


    "Madam, the master is here."


    He loves the darkness of black, and today he is also wearing a red wedding dress. He walked in from outside the door and saw the beautiful bride on the dresser, and couldn''t help but smile. Mu Bingyun just turned around, and in an instant, the two looked at each other, and only the two of them could understand the friendship between them.


    "Binger, let''s go!"


    He stretched out his hand, and Mu Bingyun put his hand on it. Today is their good day, but no one dares to have any wedding. Everyone knows that those people with bad intentions outside are still waiting, so there is no joke.


    Cangyu led Mu Bingyun to the front, Li Dingxiang followed behind, all with a solemn expression, the next thing is not so easy. Today''s marriage, I don''t know if it can go on smoothly.


    In the square of Diyin Palace, everyone was standing aside, and suddenly they only felt some fluctuations in the air, and instantly saw a pair of bi people appear in their sight, both of them were wearing red happy clothes with happy eyebrows. , can feel it, they are very happy.


    Only saw a flash of light in front of them, and the two landed on the high platform. They always stood together and embraced each other. It made people feel a little dazzling, Yin Peipei gritted his teeth, wishing to go up and squeeze Mu Bingyun down, and stand in that position.


    She looked left and right, and found that the Cang family hadn''t come yet. Qin Yurou went to pick them up. The wedding is about to take place now, why haven''t they come yet? ? If you don''t come, how can you stop the wedding in front of you?

 Chapter 316： shameless person

    Yin Pei Pei was nervous here, and the three families were all disgraced on their way over, and everyone''s faces were not very good-looking, and the group came to the Diyin Palace without saying a word.


    Feng Qingyi stared blankly at the red figure. Today''s Bingyun is more beautiful than ever. The smile in the corner of her eyes can prove that this year, she has had a very good life.


    Cangyu really loves her, and she must be very fond of her.


    He clenched his fists, watched silently, and sent his blessings. He couldn''t do anything, and he could only bless in his heart. I don''t know if they can get through today''s hurdle.


    Range looked back and saw that Dongzhou''s sects had already come out, and a lot of Nanhuang sects had also come. There are those who are friends with the Liuyun faction, and there are those who don''t know each other and want to come over and share a piece of the pie.


    suddenly bored him.


    "From now on, Mu Bingyun is Cangyu''s wife! The emperor''s wife of Xizhou."


    Cang Yu opened his mouth lightly, but there was a smile in the corner of his eyes, and when he hugged her waist tightly, and hugged her, he felt how real all this was. What was once a little thing has finally grown up.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him with a smile: ''From now on, Cangyu is Mu Bingyun''s husband. "


    "Bai Tian!"


    The pale ?? side fell not far from the two of them, and the two held hands, ready to bow.


    "Wait a moment!"


    It was none other than Ling Jichen. I saw him sitting below, and beside him was Mu Fengxue. Although the two sat next to each other, they could no longer see their friendship for each other.


    Ling Jichen''s voice made everyone nervous.


    Cangyu and Mu Bingyun paused, staring at him silently. With a look of disdain, as if to ask again, what is this looking for death here for?


    Ling Jichen''s eyes flickered with a bit of anger, and he quickly covered it up: "Emperor, we should discuss the matter of Xizhou and Dongzhou. Let''s put this marriage matter first!"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone only felt a cold aura, and they were suddenly suppressed. It''s unbearable to sweat, I have long known that the emperor is strong, but I didn''t expect the other party''s momentum to be so terrifying!


    "Say!"


    It can be seen that Cang Yu is unhappy.


    It''s just that today was in front of so many people and it was a good day for him. Many people expected that he would not start killing people, so they chose to come up at this time. It has to be said that these people are treacherous.


    got Cangyu''s approval, and suddenly many people opened their mouths one after another, all of which mentioned about the mines in Xizhou. After all, there are the most mines in Xizhou, and the quality of the mines is also very high, and it has to make people jealous.


    All kinds of harsh conditions fell on Cang Yu''s ears, and his face was calm, without the slightest anger. As if they didn''t care about all of this, these people became more and more courageous when they saw it. For a while, he spat out his mouth and spoke his thoughts completely.


    They didn''t notice that the blue face had turned dark.


    Pale couldn''t help scolding, these people are really shameless, he has never seen such shameless!


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but get angry, and said that the demon cultivators were evil sects. In fact, she felt that these people were even more evil than the evil sect. She didn''t think that the demon cultivators were any different from other people.


    It''s just that these arrogant people found a shield for the bad things they did.


    "Binger, don''t be angry, just listen to them."


    She glanced at the cruel smile at the corner of his mouth, and she already understood.


    "I''m sorry Bing''er."


    Mu Bingyun tightly held his hand and shook his head. She knew that if these people went too far, they might kill them. If they saw the blood, they would not be able to hold the wedding again, and could only choose another day.


    "Emperor, what do you think?"


    Ling Jichen was aggressive, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, took a deep look, and could see that he was bound to gain a little more in his eyes. He wanted to understand, since he met Bingyun in this life, he couldn''t miss anything.


    If it was a year ago, he still had some concerns, but now he has no worries at all, he will bring Bingyun back to his side and make her fall in love with him again. He likes Bingyun, he will definitely tell her.


    He won''t make her suffer so much again.


    He will definitely love her well.


    The premise of all this is to get rid of the depression! His eyes flashed with fire, as long as this man was driven to a dead end, then he would be able to have Mu Bingyun again.


    "Not so good," Cang Yu glanced lightly: "I don''t agree."


    Ling Jichen suddenly stood up: "Everyone, the Emperor does not agree, I don''t know what your opinion is?"


    "Emperor, your Western Continent has occupied such a good resource, you can''t own it alone??"


    "Yeah, after all, allocating these resources, it''s not a waste of where to put them."


    "It''s better to take it out and let everyone use it together. The East and West Continents are one family, so why should we divide each other? At the beginning, our people were driven out by the people of Xizhou, so the emperor must give an explanation, right?"


    "A statement? What statement do you want?"


    Cangyu didn''t seem to hear their request, "Who wants it?"


    Hearing the words, everyone was stunned for a moment. They didn''t expect the moody attitude to change again. Could it be that he couldn''t control the momentum after seeing so many people? ? At the moment, many people stood up with arrogance on their faces, as if accepting these things was an honor.


    I saw Cang Yu''s mouth twitched: "Break your leg and throw it out!"


    As soon as the words fell, I saw strong men flying out of the surrounding, pulling the legs of these people, and they were broken, and they were thrown down in an instant. As for dead or alive, I really don''t know. The Emperor''s Sound Palace was on the top of the mountain. His leg was broken and he was thrown down. It was estimated that he would not die or be seriously injured.


    When all this was done, these people disappeared instantly, as if they had never appeared. In an instant, the square became quiet, and everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t expect Cangyu to actually do it.


    Not only did they do it, but they were so neat and tidy that they didn''t give them the slightest chance to react.


    This is really unacceptable. Ling Jichen also didn''t expect that in the face of so many people''s accusations, the other party didn''t even frown. The matter was beyond his understanding, and seeing Mu Bingyun who was holding him tightly beside him, his heart was full of anger.


    This woman was originally supposed to be his.


    "Emperor, let''s not talk about this matter for the time being, let''s talk about the Liu Yun Sect traitor Mu Bingyun!" Ling Jichen smiled, "Mu Bingyun injured all the elders, so I should be sent by Liu Yun Sect. Deal with it, the emperor can''t handle this, right?"

 Chapter 317： He is angry!

    As long as he wants Mu Bingyun back, he will naturally find a way to deal with it. Now, those old men can''t control him at all.


    At this moment, the air became cold again.


    They were surprised to find that this cold breath came from Cang Yu.


    He is angry!


    When these people wanted benefits before, his face was calm, and he couldn''t see his anger at all. It''s just that when Ling Jichen said these words, he was actually angry.


    is very obvious, that heavy face seems to be the prelude to the storm.


    He put his arms around the woman beside him, as if it was his treasure, his gaze fell on Ling Jichen like a sharp arrow: "What did you say?"


    "Hand over Mu Bingyun and let Liuyun Sect handle it!"


    Ling Jichen is not afraid at all. A year ago, the other party was indeed terrible, but now he is not afraid. In just one year, he has made a huge breakthrough, and he has the confidence to fight against the opponent and **** Mu Bingyun back.


    "You are dismissed!"


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was shocked. Cangyu even directly said that Ling Jichen was thrown away. This really doesn''t give any face at all!


    Ling Jichen''s face changed, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun: "Bingyun, go back with me, I will keep you safe!"


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned, seeing the friendship in Ling Jichen''s eyes, as if they understood something. It turned out that Ling Jichen didn''t want to get rid of the traitor Mu Bingyun, but wanted to...they didn''t dare to think about this.


    Everyone is staring at Mu Fengxue, her face is really ugly.


    "Elder Huangyan, the traitor in this sect naturally wants to abolish his cultivation and exile in the Southern Wilderness." Her gaze fell on Ling Jichen, "Sect Master, is your decision unbiased?"


    "Mushouzuo!" Ling Jichen turned his head back, his eyes lightened, "Mushouzai still manages himself, no one can object to what this sect master decides!"


    Mu Fengxue''s heart froze, her face stiffened, the current Ling Jichen was no longer the one who only treated her well before. Ling Jichen had already fallen in love with Mu Bingyun wholeheartedly, and his eyes looked strange to her.


    "Master, are you going to do it your own way?"


    She is not reconciled, why? ?


    Why as long as Mu Bingyun appears, everything will be biased towards each other? ? Even the man who was the best to her fell in love with Mu Bingyun? ? The other party betrayed the Floating Cloud Sect, and he still wanted to save it?


    Mu Fengxue suddenly laughed: "Ling Jichen, don''t forget, you are the head of the Liu Yun Sect!"


    "Mu Bingyun violates the rules of the sect and should be executed!" She had a vicious look on her face, "Does the sect leader want to let her go for his own selfish desires? Do the elders think that such a sect leader is still qualified for this position? ?"


    But when her words fell, all the elders fell silent. Even the most ferocious Elder Huang Yan fell silent, and among them, the most powerful Guardian Elder did not make a sound. Suddenly, she seemed to have discovered that something was a little different.


    "If there is any doubt about the wooden head seat, go back and talk about it!"


    Ling Jichen''s expression was indifferent, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun again, becoming softer: "Bingyun, as long as you go back with me, I will count, everything in the past will be written off, and the Liuyun faction is still your biggest. Relying on, no one dares to touch you half a point."


    As long as she goes back with him.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a little funny, and he didn''t know how Ling Jichen had such self-confidence. He thought that with such conditions, he could take her away?


    No matter what the conditions, it is impossible for her to leave Cangyu.


    In Wuyun''s words, Ling Jichen is an out-and-out scumbag, and all women in the world should stay away from him. Whoever encounters such a person will be unlucky!


    "Master Ling, are you dreaming?"


    A smile appeared on Mu Bingyun''s cheek, "It''s time to wake up."


    Hearing this, Ling Jichen was stunned for a moment, seeing that although she had a smile on her face, she was incomparably indifferent, and his indifference towards him instantly made his heart aches. He just wanted her back so they could start over.


    "Bingyun, don''t be like this. I will definitely announce the previous misunderstanding. I have already had people announce the truth about you. Soon everyone will know that you didn''t defect from the sect at the beginning. Innocent, now you just need to go back with me."


    Ling Jichen became a little anxious, he stared at her face without moving.


    "Today is my big day. If Sect Leader Ling is here to bless you, you are welcome. If not, then please leave! Otherwise," she paused, "I''m afraid it''s not what everyone wants to see thrown out with a broken leg. of."


    She already felt that the man beside her was about to get angry.


    "This Sect Master will ask you again, should I go back or not?" I could feel the anger coming from Ling Jichen''s body.


    Mu Fengxue couldn''t help it a little bit: "It''s fine if you don''t go back, you should stick to your cold **** with a warm face...Ah¡ª" At this moment, Mu Fengxue suddenly flew out, and the whole person looked at Ling Ji in disbelief Chen, "You hit me??"


    Ling Jichen has never hit her, and she has always only cared for her. Did not expect that today, the other party would hit her for Mu Bingyun? ?


    "You, you have no right to speak of her!"


    Ling Jichen closed his eyes, it was him, it was him, if he hadn''t been able to see clearly, how could he have missed her! If he couldn''t see clearly, if there was no Mu Fengxue in this world, then... could he and Bingyun be able to be together in the previous life?


    will never see her wedding with someone else.


    He raised his head, and the two embraced tightly, making him extremely dazzling, and immediately flew down on the high platform.


    At this moment, he is very close to her, and he regrets it extremely. When she was the closest to him, why didn''t he see her, as if he thought he was in love with someone else.


    In the past life, he missed it.


    In this life, I missed it again.


    No, in this life, he will not miss her, he will use his own strength to save all this, he will let her understand that he really likes her and hope she can stay by his side.


    "Bingyun, I''ll ask you again, would you like to go back with me?"


    His face was full of anticipation. When he saw her mocking smile, he only thought that she must be angry with him. If she didn''t like him, how could she have been against Mu Fengxue at first, if she didn''t like him, why would she avoid him in this life.


    She likes him, but she just can''t accept that the person he likes is Mu Fengxue.


    Now, he has already thought very clearly that what he likes is her.


    "Bingyun, go back with me, I will treat you well, let him pass over everything in the past!"

 Chapter 318： Im going to duel with you

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lost a trace of cold light, at this moment she really wanted to kill the opponent with a sword. It''s just that the information in front of her made her heart stunned. She is four hundred and thirty years old, immortal-level wood veins, and Xuanzun''s ninth order!


    Hidden deeply, or break through fast?


    "The person I love is Cangyu, and it will be in the future. It will not change! As for some things in the past," she smiled lightly, "it''s just that she was blinded by dust and couldn''t see clearly."


    She does not deny that she once liked this person, but she likes it, and even more is her inner persistence. Now she understands that there is a kind of love that cannot be represented by liking. People who love each other can understand each other''s hearts, understand everything about each other, and even every subtle movement of the other party can make you feel that the other party is what to think.


    Love is so magical.


    Warm, looking forward, upward, heartbeat!


    tightly held the hand of the person beside him, as if he was holding everything. It was this feeling, as if a warm sunlight shone in on a cold winter day.


    This is what she expected.


    is this person who helped her get out of the past and made her feel that the world is full of hope.


    With a smile in her eyes, she affirmed again: "Sect Master Ling, let me say it again, Cangyu is the only person I love the most, and he will be my husband from now on. You are very welcome, if you come to sabotage, you will be thrown out with a broken leg!"


    seems to be reminding him not to provoke Cangyu, otherwise his legs will be broken. Although it sounds very kind, everyone can see that there is a threat in those eyes.


    "Very good!" Ling Jichen narrowed his eyes, "Since you like him, then I will kill him!"


    He doesn''t believe it, he doesn''t believe that she doesn''t like him at all, she may have resentment against him, but she just spoke to anger him. Yes, that''s it, she just said these things to **** him off.


    He can''t give up, he will take her back, she belongs to him, no one can take her away!


    Everyone saw that the air around the three people on the stage seemed to freeze, and the sky was constantly pressing down with dark clouds, which was very terrifying. The swaying momentum emanated from between them, and those who were closer couldn''t help but step back, and they were horrified to find that the corners of their clothes were actually shattered by the momentum of the other party''s presence.


    horrible!


    I saw the handsome man in the wedding dress on the stage, hugging the waist of the woman in red, while oppressing Ling Jichen''s aura, and protecting the woman beside him, even her skirt was never touched. Bring it up, how powerful is this? And that Ling Jichen actually stood not far from them, motionless, which was extremely moving.


    They heard that something happened to the Flowing Cloud Sect before. Could it be that Ling Jichen made a breakthrough? ?


    Looking at it like this now, I am afraid that he is a bit stronger than that guardian elder, no wonder he is on par with this man.


    "I''m going to duel with you!"


    Everyone was still immersed in the power of several people, and suddenly a word woke them up.


    Duel? ?


    who said it?


    When they looked up, they saw Ling Jichen''s aura was fierce, like that storm, as if it was about to swallow the two in front of him, everyone was shocked for a while, this powerful aura was even more powerful than before.


    How strong is he?


    Can the depression be kept low this time?


    "Ling Jichen!"


    At this moment, the voice of Mu Fengxue''s anger came from behind, and everyone fell silent. Everyone knew the relationship between Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue back then. At that time, everyone was envious, thinking that they would be able to go to the end.


    Since Mu Fengxue became the first tower of Lingyun Peak, such news has become less and less. They thought that the two of them had forgotten the situation at the beginning, and now they saw that Ling Jichen actually showed his affection to another woman, who was his cousin. No matter what Mu Fengxue''s feelings for Ling Jichen were, it was unbearable. .


    The most important thing is that the two sides also have a life and death contract, a contract that they cannot break. At least, as far as they have heard, no one can cancel this contract.


    "Ling Jichen, don''t forget, you and I have a life-and-death contract. You said you wanted to marry me!" Naturally, she never thought of marrying Ling Jichen, but she saw that the other party turned out to be like this. When she cared about Mu Bingyun, she could even do this for Mu Bingyun, she was really angry!


    Why? ?


    For the sake of one Mu Bingyun, the other party will disregard the rules of the sect and save the traitor? ?


    "Ling Jichen! If you do this today, then you are a traitor of the entire Flowing Cloud Sect. You are not qualified to be the head of the Flowing Cloud Sect!" Frightened in their hearts, the fairy in their hearts turned out to have such a fierce scene.


    Ling Jichen suddenly turned his head: "I''m not qualified, so who is qualified? Elder of the Protector? What do you think?"


    "The sect master is naturally qualified. If there is a misunderstanding in this matter, it''s good to clear the misunderstanding." The guardian elder in the audience suddenly stood up and cupped his hands, saying, "Let the sect master solve this matter, Mu Shouzuo should still be concerned about his own affairs, you should be very clear about the truth about the Liu Yuer incident, the daughter of the former sect master."


    Hearing this, Mu Fengxue was horrified. Has this matter been known? ? What evidence does the other party have? At the beginning, besides Mu Bingyun and Qiao Wenshan, it was Liu Yu''er. Are there other people? ?


    What Mu Bingyun said would not be used as evidence, so only Qiao Wenshan was left.


    She glanced at Huangyan and said, "Elder Huangyan, you have breached the contract!!"


    Facing Mu Fengxue''s accusation, Elder Huang Yan stroked his beard: "Mu Shouzuo, this elder didn''t know the truth about this matter at first, and my grandson is not sensible, but now he knows it''s wrong, and he knows that it''s a matter of concealment. No, it''s natural to tell the truth."


    Hearing the words, everyone was a little out of breath.


    This Liuyun faction is really strange. Today, they are robbing relatives, and they are here to deal with sect traitors. They also found out the truth of 20 or 30 years ago. Everyone said that their brains are not enough.


    "You..." Mu Fengxue was in a hurry, and suddenly burst into laughter, her eyes swept across many people, and finally she calmed down, and the disappearing fairy energy seemed to return to her body, sitting there for a while. The face is proud and dignified. No one looked away, this change is too big, right?


    She seemed to want to see a result, the result between Ling Jichen and Mu Bingyun.


    Ling Jichen withdrew his gaze lightly and landed on Cangyu: "Cangyu, do you dare to fight me? If you lose, leave Bingyun, if I lose, I will leave!"

 Chapter 319： He really won

    Everyone looked at Cang Yu in unison, wanting to hear his answer.


    If Cangyu loses today, he will not only lose a Mu Bingyun, but also the rise of the entire Western Continent. If he does not agree, he will only lose a woman. Everyone felt that there was no need to care so much for a woman. After all, Ling Jichen was not so easy to deal with.


    Many sects in Xizhou are also nervous. With their understanding of Emperor Zun in the past year, he will definitely agree. However, the Ling Jichen in front of him was too powerful, which made them extremely worried.


    "Emperor, this matter must not be agreed, it is related to the future of my West Continent." Luo Daozi stood up first, "Besides, this Mu Bingyun was originally a traitor of the Flowing Cloud Sect, so naturally he should be sent back. , to end with the Liuyun faction, there is no need for us to intervene."


    "Yeah, Emperor Zun..." Bai Jinge had a smile in his eyes, "Why don''t you let the wooden girl go back to the Cloud Sect first and solve all the problems, and then go back to Xizhou, wouldn''t it be the same?"


    Now that Emperor Zun has finally managed the Western Continent, if he fought against Ling Jichen, he would be fine if he won, but if he lost. In fact, they didn''t want a conflict with Dongzhou, it was because of a woman. After all, they also want to do other things in Dongzhou. If the demon cultivator and the decent cultivator are really in conflict, it will not benefit anyone.


    Yan Shaogong naturally can''t speak, and Yin Chi can''t speak even more. Seeing that the two were silent, Bai Jinge frowned, and Yan Shaogong was nothing, I heard that he was very liked by the emperor.


    Why is Yin Chi not talking? ?


    Suddenly, she felt a coldness, and when she raised her head, she saw Cang Yu''s gaze came over. She hurriedly fiddled with a graceful posture, but she didn''t want Cang Yu''s words to make her scalp tingle.


    "Sect Master Luo, Sect Master Bai, if you want to go to Dongzhou, the deity will not stop you!"


    "Just, go, don''t come back!"


    The implication is that no one can hinder his decision. Originally, he could ignore Xizhou, but it was just a wedding that he wanted to show the people around him.


    Now it seems that it is indeed a trouble!


    Do you want to throw this trouble away?


    Suddenly, everyone in Xizhou only felt a chill in their hearts. When they saw Cangyu''s disgusting look, their hearts jumped. Did the emperor want to abandon Xizhou again? ?


    Don''t want them anymore? ?


    "We follow the Emperor''s decision!"


    I don''t know who said something, and everyone agreed, saying that what Cangyu decides, they will listen. Luo Daozi and Bai Jinge''s expressions changed drastically.


    I didn''t expect that after so many years, the emperor still had such great prestige when he came back. In fact, they naturally don''t like having a person above their heads suppressing them. Although the Dongzhou sect keeps coming over to dig mines, they are not violated by their interests at all, and they are very happy to cooperate with each other!


    As soon as the emperor came out, they didn''t have these benefits, and they were naturally unhappy in their hearts.


    "Yan Shaogong, the Bliss Sect and the Lotus Sect will not be sects in Xizhou from now on."


    Bai Jinge and Luo Daozi were still calculating, when they suddenly heard these words, they were still stunned, and they immediately turned pale when they reacted.


    "Emperor, isn''t this too deceiving?" Luo Daozi finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and immediately jumped up, everyone was stunned for a moment, isn''t today the day of marriage? ?


    Why do you have to clear the portal? ?


    is a bit wrong!


    Seeing that Cangyu''s face is not very good-looking, he must be very angry. After all, the wedding he had prepared well was ruined by these people. It deserves it. Who told these two ignorant things to hit the muzzle of the gun?


    "Pale! Publish it!"


    Originally, he never thought about it on this day. Today, the wedding cannot go on, and he can only choose a good day next time. He hugged the person beside him tightly, a little helpless in his eyes, very sorry.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and shook his head, it was just a situation, it was good that he had this heart. She didn''t say that there was no need for a wedding, because, he would definitely not agree, he would definitely choose another day.


    I hope this problem will not occur next time!


    Being a parent is so difficult, and she is a little helpless. Now that time has passed, I don''t know how the day will end.


    When Pale Bai used the jade slip to pass all the matters to the hands of the head of the Xizhou sect, after they read it, everyone fell silent. For Emperor Zun''s decision, they feel a little lighter, and they can''t wait to kill Luo Daozi and these people!


    It turns out that they have been bullied for so many years, but these two sects have participated in the internal and external cooperation. This is really not afraid of thieves, but afraid of thieves in the nest. Isn''t this stabbed in their hearts? ?


    In the end, Luo Daozi and Bai Jinge also saw the jade slip, and the two of them were shocked, and finally packed up and left with someone. They knew that if they didn''t know the fun, it would definitely not be as simple as driving him out of the Western Continent, and that would mean losing his life.


    "Having handled the housework, so gloomy, do you dare to fight me now??"


    Ling Jichen seemed to have been impatiently waiting.


    Cangyu raised his head, his eyes were slightly cold: "Binger is not a commodity, it is not something that can be decided by a duel, but your insulting words today make the deity uncomfortable, then I will fulfill you!"


    "Pale, come back."


    Pale whirring and ran back, he said that the master has so many subordinates, why does he like to call him alone, is he honest and easy to bully?


    "Master!"


    "Protect Binger."


    "Understood."


    pale and serious, so the master asked his wife to protect him!


    This has to be optimistic, the lady is the existence that the master cherishes the most, and entrusting him with such an important task can only show that the master trusts him the most.


    Mu Bingyun left the high platform, where only Cang Yu and Ling Jichen were left. The war was about to break out, and the wind on the stage couldn''t blow in. The momentum of the two pressed the air, as if it were about to burst.


    Suddenly, I saw a red and a white on the high platform fighting in an instant, and the naked eye could not distinguish it, but I felt that the countless figures in front of me were shaking. Mu Bingyun''s face was pale, and she looked at it seriously, she could see clearly with Chiye.


    She is not worried at all!


    A mere Ling Jichen will not survive a few rounds in Cangyu''s hands!


    He is awesome.


    She had a smile on her brows, he really won.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    With a loud noise, the white figure fell down, Cang Yu landed on Mu Bingyun''s side, and held her in his hand, which made him feel a lot more at ease. So many people want to **** his treasure, it''s really **** it!

 Chapter 320： here comes

    Looking at the high platform again, the smoke and dust fell, and Ling Jichen crawled out of the big pit in a daze. It was the first time that Mu Bingyun saw him with a sullen face.


    Never, in her eyes, Ling Jichen was always dressed in white, with a gentle smile, handsome features, and he seemed to be an immortal.


    This time, I finally got some ground.


    really matches Mu Fengxue.


    Ling Jichen stood up, his eyes were very shocked, he was already the ninth rank of Xuanzun, and the opponent could easily seriously injure him, one can imagine how powerful that is. He clenched his fist fiercely, he would not give up.


    He will never give up!


    I can''t win today, it''s just that he made a mistake in estimating the opponent''s strength. He will win one day, he will definitely win, and take back the people who belong to him from his side.


    He walked down the high platform step by step, stood not far from the two of them, fixedly looking at Mu Bingyun, his eyes were filled with affection. But Mu Bingyun didn''t feel anything at all. Now, she has sunk into a gloomy love and can no longer come out.


    She only felt that the person in front of her was a little disgusting.


    Ling Jichen is too much but he is not reconciled. In the end, he is selfish and wants to take a person as his own, whether it is for her or Mu Fengxue.


    It¡¯s just that love is inherently selfish. She also wanted to own Cangyu, and she couldn''t hold any sand in her eyes, she would kill anyone who dared to grab it!


    "Bingyun, one day, I will let you come back to me."


    A smile appeared on Ling Jichen''s cheek, "I already know the truth at the beginning."


    Mu Bingyun''s face was pale, she didn''t care if she knew what was important. Don''t care about the past, don''t care about the future, only care about what you hold in your hand, cherish it!


    "I''m gone, I''ll be back."


    He took a deep look at her and saw that the man''s hand on her waist was so dazzling, he really wanted to rush over, kill the man, and hug her fiercely.


    But, he lost!


    He looked up and saw that the dark clouds had dissipated, the blue sky was full of white clouds, and the sun was scattered on everyone. Today''s day is not bad, but fortunately he came to destroy it!


    "Walk!"


    Ling Jichen waved his hand, and the Liu Yun faction followed behind and was about to leave. People from other sects in Dongzhou also sighed, since Ling Jichen was defeated, the purpose they wanted was probably gone.


    If you don¡¯t leave at this time, when will you stay?


    As for these people in Nanhuang, they are here to fight, and the protagonist has left, and they are definitely not willing to face it alone. For a time, everyone wanted to leave.


    However, a strong momentum came from afar, which instantly stopped them, looked up, and saw a large group of people leaping over. The one flying in the front was a beautiful woman, and she was still a little anxious when she saw her expression.


    Everyone is curious.


    So, not ready to go.


    Perhaps, today''s drama hasn''t been finished yet, why don''t we go after watching it?


    Qin Yurou took the three family members and finally arrived. When she saw the scene, she knew that the wedding was not going on normally. She let out a big sigh of relief. She fell to the ground, and the three family members followed.


    But looking at their embarrassed appearance, as if they had encountered something, their faces were very ugly.


    Mu Bingyun glanced lightly, this is the wind and waves created by Pale, right? She did see that in the first few days, they were very imposing, and their information was also displayed in front of her, but the strength of one of them was not revealed. She guessed that the strength of the other party was much stronger than her.


    She identified it carefully. This unseen person has a similar look to Cangyu. He must be from the Cang family, right? ?


    There was a man and a woman next to him, one was the fifth-rank Xuanzun, and the other was the first-rank Xuanzun. They were very similar to this man, and it should be a father-son father-daughter relationship.


    Cangyu once told her about the direct members of the Cang family, so these three should be Cangyu''s uncle Cang Chunzheng, Tang brother Cang Chen and cousin Cang Xuan.


    The other two, one is the ninth rank of Xuanzun, and looks like a middle-aged person. Yin Pei Pei has already run to this person''s side, and it should be Yin Pei Pei''s father.


    She doesn''t know the last person, but Qin Yurou''s appearance on the shoulder can be guessed a little bit. They should be brothers and sisters with Qin Yurou, right? ?


    Cang Chun glanced at the crowd, and he was suddenly shocked. Everyone just felt that it was difficult to breathe. What kind of powerhouse was it that they could not breathe smoothly with just one look?


    For a time, everyone dared not speak, and silently watched everything in front of them. These people are obviously here to trouble Cangyu, or something else?


    "Yu Er!"


    Cang Chun was walking in front of Cang Yu, his eyes suddenly like a sharp arrow falling on Mu Bingyun''s body, as if to pierce her. It''s just that Cang Yu had expected it long ago, and he had already created a barrier on her, so that the other party''s aura could not hurt her.


    Mu Bingyun is indeed not Cang Chunzheng''s opponent, she can''t see through the opponent with Chi Ye, she can only show that the opponent is very powerful. When she was in the realm of Xuanhuang, she was able to see through the realm of Xuanzun, but she didn''t want to be able to see through this person.


    Is the other party too powerful, or is the realm above Xuanzun and the one below it a watershed that cannot be seen through? ?


    "This is Mu Bingyun?"


    Cang Chunzheng squinted his eyes and looked at Mu Bingyun up and down. He looked pretty good, but his strength was too weak. How can someone at the fifth rank of Emperor Xuanhuang be worthy of his Cang family? ?


    Seeing Cangyu blocking her from his aura, he was even more disdainful. For a woman who only hides behind men, the Cang family does not need such stubbornness.


    What the Cang family needs is either their own strength or a strong background behind them.


    With ?? in mind, he instantly excluded Mu Bingyun. It seems that the wedding of the two did not go smoothly, so it is just right, so as to avoid more trouble when it comes.


    "Yu''er, go back with me! Your grandfather has been waiting for you at Cang''s house all these years! You said you were looking for your parents, but now that so long has passed, let that thing pass!"


    The Cang family is naturally heartbroken that the Cang family has lost two masters. If Cang Yu''s parents hadn''t disappeared, then their Cang family would have gone to another level long ago.


    "Yeah, cousin, daddy is right," Cang Xuan also came over, her face also looked very beautiful, this Cang family, whether male or female, is very handsome, "Besides, , You and Yurou already have a marriage contract, why don''t you go back and marry Yurou first, if this wooden girl likes her cousin, you can take it back together, I believe Yurou won''t mind."

 Chapter 321： One more bite, my mother is not full

    In her opinion, their Cang family is a big family. Although the Qin family is not bad, they can now be as famous as the Cang family, but compared to the background, the Cang family still has the upper hand. The Cang family is left over from the ancient family, and has the blood of the ancient gods. Can it be compared with ordinary families?


    Qin Yurou stood aside without saying a word, of course she didn''t want to. Anyone can do it, but Mu Bingyun can''t. Thinking of Mu Bingyun, she feels that her cheeks and wrists are very painful.


    "Why, isn''t Yu''er willing?"


    Seeing Cang Yu not answering for a long time, Cang Chun is a little displeased. He who grew up outside is really not as good as one who grew up at home, he is not domesticated at all, so wild, he doesn''t look like someone from his Cang family.


    "Cousin, father and sister are right, you''d better go back with us first!" Cang Chen''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s cheeks, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, "As for this Mu girl, I will also share with you. We can go back."


    Such a beautiful woman, it''s no wonder that his cousin would be reluctant to part with her. Even if it was him, he didn''t want to miss it. This wild boy who lives outside is really lucky!


    Mu Bingyun felt the other party''s uncomfortable gaze, and took a step to Cangyu''s side. Seeing this, Cangyu glanced lightly, and hugged her very tightly: "Don''t go back!"


    is still simple and clear!


    Cangyu, who never talks nonsense, always makes Mu Bingyun a little admired. If he can, he can, and if he can''t, he can''t. This is Cangyu!


    Hearing the words, the three members of the Cang family have changed color. They did not expect that Cang Yu would not give any face in front of so many people, which was really beyond their expectations!


    "Yu''er, now that you are outside and for many years, don''t be self-willed. Even if you grew up outside, you are still a member of the Cang family!" Cang Chunzheng was very annoyed, if it wasn''t for the old man''s request, he would not have Come here!


    Furthermore, Cangyu''s talent is very good. If he can return to the Cang family, he must be even more powerful. Since he is the Cang family, don''t stray outside.


    Over the years, the people of the North Sea Continent have become stronger and stronger, and their development is very rapid. If there is no fresh blood, then the Cang family will be lonely. Although the Cang family also has quite a few sidelines, it is a pity that they have not seen any amazing talents.


    After hearing the news of Yin Pei Pei this time, they knew that Cang Yu was about to get married, so they remembered that there was still such a number one person in the Cang family, and they knew that his talent was very good back then. So, they came.


    If it weren''t for these objective reasons, they wouldn''t let a person who grew up outside return to the Cang family!


    "Brother Cang, just listen to Uncle Cang! After all, the Cang family is your home, if you really like Mu girl..." Having said this, Qin Yurou''s eyes suddenly turned red, and she choked up, "If you like Mu girl... Girl, then take her back to Cang''s house together, let Grandpa Cang cancel your engagement with me, and then marry the wooden girl, why bother with your own family?"


    Qin Yurou''s pitiful look made many people sympathize. Ling Jichen heard it naturally. It turned out that Cang Yu had a marriage contract with this Qin Yurou. His eyes flickered, so he couldn''t give up.


    Mu Bingyun, it is his, he will definitely get her.


    For a while, the scene quieted down. Qin Yurou had an aggrieved look on her face, as if Mu Bingyun was that bad woman, and she immediately disliked it.


    "Yo, what''s wrong with my Bingyun? Seeing you crying, do you think my Bingyun bullied you? Or do you think Bingyun stole your man?? Wrong!" Wu Yun said loudly, "This man was originally It¡¯s from my Bingyun, he¡¯s not born yet, he just wants to get married, how dare you fall in love with someone in your mother¡¯s womb?? But my family Cangyu doesn¡¯t admit it, he only likes my family Bingyun!¡±


    One sentence fell, and everyone understood.


    It turns out that this Qin Yurou is just a marriage!


    "Besides, you have only met Cangyu a few times. My family Cangyu is with Bingyun every day. He has never been in Cang''s house since he was a child. His parents gave birth to him, and he was raised by himself. Why should I listen to you?"


    At this time, everyone could see clearly. On Mu Bingyun''s shoulder, there was a very ugly bird talking. Seeing her open her mouth, she quickly spit out human words, which made people twitch.


    These words are also very reasonable. In a few words, the ins and outs of the matter are clearly explained, and everyone understands.


    Qin Yurou''s face stiffened.


    Really nasty bird! Like people.


    "Where''s the bastard!" Cang Xuan''s expression changed, she raised her hand and hit it with a white light, which was instantly swallowed by the dark clouds.


    "One more bite, I''m not full!"


    Everyone is absolutely down, what kind of bird is this, it looks ugly, but its tone is not small!


    It is worth mentioning that Wu Yun''s strength is now the third rank of Xuanzun. In her own words, she did not expect that Mu Bingyun''s continuous breakthroughs would also benefit her. Originally, her talent was not bad. It''s a little faster. Cultivation is like sitting on a flying magic weapon, and it comes up.


    This kind of flying feeling, she really felt extremely comfortable.


    Cang Xuan devoured his profound strength by a bird that looked very ordinary, and was shocked, what kind of bird is this, so powerful? ?


    "What kind of bird is this?"


    She asked subconsciously, saying that she had never seen such an ugly bird, and it was so powerful!


    "The old lady is a black cloud beast. I''m afraid you have never seen it before." She heard Bingyun say, don''t be polite to the people of the Cang family, this must be said by Cang Yu, then she is welcome. In any case, if there is trouble, Cang Yu will definitely handle it.


    Otherwise, the other party would not say such a thing. Since Cang Yu can say such a thing, it can only show that he is not afraid of the Cang family at all.


    Then, why is she polite? ?


    It was nice to enjoy the shade under the big tree, and the other party was shameless, so she helped the other party to tear it up!


    What an arrogant bird!


    Li Lilac stood far away, she said she did not know the bird. Pale also stood beside her silently, and felt that he must not know this bird.


    Cang Xuan regained her expression, her dignified lady of the Cang family was angry with the always ugly bird. At the moment, it''s better for my cousin to go back to the Cang family early. Now their Cang family lacks such people. If Qin Yurou and her cousin get married, they might be able to give birth to a gifted child.


    "Brother Cang, I think you should go back and settle the matter between you and my family''s Yurou. Although it was ordered by the two old men back then, if you don''t want to, you have to ask the two old men to agree. It''s just the Cang family. The Qin family is not a small family, so wouldn''t it make people laugh at us?" At this moment, Qin Fengling finally stood up, "As for this wooden girl, she is only from here, and has not been to Beihai. Brother Cang is Cang. The family will go back sooner or later. Just as Xuan¡¯er said, if the girl is willing, she can also go back to the Cang¡¯s house together.¡±

 Chapter 322： My mothers surname is Cang

    "As for the result, it is naturally up to the two old men to decide."


    The result was naturally that he went back to marry Qin Yurou, and since the two old men had spoken, there was definitely no chance for them to go back.


    Cang Yu''s eyes were terribly cold, Mu Bingyun was close to him, he could feel that he was angry, even more angry than before!


    "Go away!"


    He said to the others, "Everyone in Dongzhou and Xizhou, there will be arrangements in the Emperor Yin Palace later."


    His words are very concise, but everyone understands it. If you want to go back, then go back! If you don''t want to go back, then Diyin Palace will entertain you, but stay obediently and don''t cause trouble.


    Now, even if you give them ten courage, they don¡¯t dare to cause trouble. It turns out that Cangyu is actually from the Beihai side. These people are actually his acquaintances, or family members, do they dare to provoke them? ?


    With such a big background, after today, Xizhou can be regarded as officially standing up again, and no one dares to make another decision.


    Ling Jichen left with people immediately. As soon as he left, the major sects in this East Continent naturally didn''t want to stay, as long as the sects in Nanhuang also left one after another.


    Feng Qingyi and others stayed behind.


    Beside him were Ouyang Qingqing, Jing Jinshui and Ying Changqing. As for Ouyang Li, who was with the Ouyang family at the moment, he took a deep look at this place and finally followed him back.


    The same is true for Fu Xilin. Now, Te went back with the Fu family.


    As for Ouyang Qingqing, Feng Qingyi had already negotiated with Ouyang''s family before, so he doesn''t need to go back to Ouyang''s family in the future, he is considered free.


    Several people were invited in by Pale and arranged for a place to live.


    As for Cang Yu, he dragged Mu Bingyun and walked in. Cang Chunzheng and the others from Beihai also followed behind. They understood that it was time to negotiate. No matter what, they must bring Cangyu back.


    Whether it''s asking or tying, but they don''t use it as much as possible until that step. If you let the other party hold grudges, it is not good for the Cang family, so the old man has repeatedly explained that he must let Cang Yu come back voluntarily.


    "Yu''er, how are you thinking?"


    Cang Junzheng''s words successfully attracted Cang Yu''s attention. He led Mu Bingyun to the side and glanced at these people.


    "Although today''s wedding was not held normally, Binger and I are already husband and wife. Besides, I will only have her."


    The implication is that Qin Yurou, who is married, can really go back.


    "As for going back, I''ll talk about it when I find my parents!"


    The meaning of the words ?? is, you all go back, he will not go back, don''t try to tie him with family affection, he only sees parents and mothers, you people, don''t make any decisions.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, Yu was really direct, so he wasn''t afraid to be angry with the old man!


    Zang Cang, Chunzheng and others all changed their expressions. They really didn''t expect that at this time, Miserable Cangyu still had this attitude. Doesn''t he know what it means when the three families came over? ?


    "Yu''er, we are here to invite you today, if it''s another day, it won''t be so simple," Cang Chun pointed at Mu Bingyun with anger on his face and said, "Could it be that you have to give up being a member of the Cang family for the sake of a woman. identity??"


    "Um."


    answered very easily, without any hesitation.


    Cang Chunzheng really wanted to slap and fly over, but the words of the old man were in his mind, so he had to endure it.


    "Don''t forget, your surname is Cang!"


    "My mother''s surname is Cang!"


    Cang Yu''s eyes sank, as if to say, I don''t have my father''s surname, nor my maid''s surname, there is no problem!


    These words almost didn''t make Cang Chunzheng spit blood out of his mouth, he was so mad! I didn''t expect people who grew up outside to be so difficult! At this moment, he didn''t want to care about anything, and the next momentum was overwhelmed.


    "Cangyu, think about it clearly, if you don''t agree today, I''ll be rude. When that time comes, the wooden girl beside you is dead or alive, then you really don''t know!"


    threaten!


    When Cang Chunzheng just finished saying this sentence, Cang Chunzheng only felt a coldness on his body, as if he was already in hell, and a desolate and leisurely voice came from his ear: "If you dare to hurt her, you will not be able to leave Xizhou today! "


    Several people saw Cang Yu''s expression and could tell that he didn''t mean to joke at all, what he said was true. If Cang Chunzheng really dared to hurt Mu Bingyun, then what awaited was Cang Yu''s crazy revenge.


    I have long heard that the Cang Qiong couple were a pair of lunatics at the time. As long as anyone provokes them, they will not recognize the six relatives. I didn''t expect that the couple''s son, too, would not hesitate to turn against his uncle for the sake of the people he cares about. Only these three people can do this.


    Qin Fengling sat silently on the side without making a sound. His eyes kept falling on Mu Bingyun''s body. He didn''t look at it carefully before, but this time he looked a little more, and it was even more difficult to take his eyes off.


    There is a reason for Cangyu to protect her like this. He used to think that Xuan''er was really good-looking, beautiful, and talented. Now, seeing this woman in red, his heart beats a bit.


    Although the strength is a little worse, the others are pretty good.


    "Bingyun, there is a little white face looking at you!"


    Wuyun suddenly murmured, and looked at Qin Fengling, this little white face had been staring at Bingyun at her house just now, looking at that little look, he must be thinking something bad.


    Mu Bingyun raised his head slightly and saw Qin Fengling, who happened to look over and smiled at her. She still had a light expression, as if she hadn''t seen this smile.


    This reaction made Qin Fengling''s cheeks stiff. Thinking that he was also the eldest young master of the Qin family, which woman from the North Sea Continent would not be moved when she saw him. This woman named Mu Bingyun was indeed a little unusual.


    However, he is not optimistic about this pair. The Cang family and his Qin family already have a marriage contract, and it is absolutely impossible for Cangyu to marry each other. Seeing the arrogance on this woman''s face, I am afraid that she does not want to become a concubine.


    "Uncle Cang, why don''t you stay here for a few days and let Brother Cang think more about it? It''s all a family, so why hurt your feelings?" Qin Fengling''s words made Cang Chunzheng heave a sigh of relief. , I''m afraid it won''t end well then. The most important thing is that they came here and damaged a lot of people at sea. They were optimistic about the future, but I don''t know why suddenly there were wind and waves, which led to the natural formation at sea. They originally brought hundreds of people, but they arrived here. Yes, only about twenty in total.


    This is a desolate place. Even if he wants to be tough, he has to look at the situation. Maybe he is a good person, and he will not take this risk unless it is a last resort.

 Chapter 323： White said

    In short, if Cang Yu can be tricked back to the Cang family first, then things will be much easier. He still didn''t believe that a dignified Cang family couldn''t subdue a mere Cang Yu. If it wasn''t for the old man, he wouldn''t have come here.


    His son is also very good. Cang Chen is now at the fifth rank of Xuanzun, and it is only a matter of time before he wants to break through to the realm of Xianxuan. If it wasn''t that the old man liked Chen''er very much, he really thought that Cangyu had a big weight in the old man''s heart. However, this is impossible.


    Even the original Cang Qiong, his younger brother, Cang Yu''s father, was very naughty, and he was not liked by the old man, but his talent was better.


    "Okay, since nephew Qin said so, then I will wait here for ten days, Yu''er, within ten days, you can think about it carefully, if you think about it, then go back to Cang''s house with me, this one. Let your grandfather decide. You are a member of the Cang family, no matter the reason, this fact cannot be changed. "


    Cang Chunzheng paused for a while, and continued, "I have already passed on this matter to the Cang family just now. Your grandfather said that your father left something with him. If you want it, go back and get it yourself!"


    "what?"


    Cangyu''s eyes suddenly lit up, he seemed to have heard of this. I don''t think the other party is deceiving him. When they passed through Beihai, they were actually looking for the same thing, my father told him. I don''t know if the things in Cang Yan''s hands are related to this.


    "Of course I don''t know this, but I''ll find out when you go back. Well, in ten days, think about it!"


    After saying that, Cang Chun was walking out. He didn''t want to talk to this kid at all.


    As soon as Cang Chun went out like this, Yin Zhou also left. Yin Pei Pei looked at it and found that there must be nothing to say here. It is better to leave. Dad has already come and will definitely help her. Now leave it to the people here, she won''t participate, and she feels a little interesting when she remembered that Qin Yurou was beaten by the other party because she was wearing Mu Bingyun''s clothes last time.


    I hope something more interesting will happen this time.


    So, there are only six people left here. Cang Yu Mu Bingyun, Cang Chen Cang Xuan, and Qin Fengling and Qin Yurou. These are all peers, as if the atmosphere is going to be much more relaxed.


    "Brother Cang."


    Qin Yurou''s eyes fell over, and she said generously: "Yurou doesn''t want Big Brother Cang to be embarrassed, so don''t go back to Cang''s house because of Yurou, no matter what, it''s your home. If you like Mu girl, then Just go back with the wooden girl. Yurou will also go back and discuss with grandpa to see if he can cancel the engagement between you and me."


    These words, to anyone who will think that this is a sensible girl. However, both Cang Yu''s expressions were indifferent, as if they had not heard each other''s words.


    "Miss Mu, you should also persuade Big Brother Cang, I know that you also like him very much, but you can''t stop going home because of this, right? I believe you also hope to get the blessing of Grandpa Cang, always outside. It''s not very good either." Qin Yurou glanced lightly, "Girl Mu looks so good, many people will definitely like it."


    "Cousin, Miss Yurou is right, no matter what, it''s best to go back first." But Cang Chen''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and there was a glint of greed in his eyes, such a beautiful woman, Cang Yu, this boy How is the luck so good?


    You can meet such a good woman casually. The other party already has Yurou. Grandpa will definitely not agree to cancel the marriage contract. If he goes back and lets grandpa decide, he will definitely agree to this woman.


    Grandpa likes him the most.


    "It''s also good to take the wooden girl back."


    He withdrew his gaze and said with a smile.


    "Yeah, cousin, eldest brother is right, if this wooden girl is really good for you, she will go back with you, and won''t keep you here."


    Cang Xuan doesn''t like this woman very much anyway, but she noticed just now that her elder brother Qin has looked at each other many times, so he is clearly fascinated by this vixen. She naturally hoped that Cang Yu would not go, but this time, it wasn''t Grandpa who gave them the task.


    As long as you invite Cangyu back, you can get rich rewards, so this is the reason why they keep persuading.


    "Wood girl, what do you think?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and glanced at Cang Yu: "I listen to him."


    Call¡ª


    said it in vain.


    She said so much, not because her cousin didn''t want to go back, but when Mu Bingyun said "I listen to him", she pushed everything clean and kicked the ball back, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "My cousin is from the Cang family, wooden girl, with your identity and background..."


    "Xuan''er, let my cousin think about it, don''t say so much about the rest." Cang Chen suddenly pulled her, which made her stop her voice, she just felt that the woman in front of her was like a The fox spirit was able to make Big Brother Qin''s eyes fall on the other party. How could she not be angry? ?


    She and Brother Qin have a marriage contract!


    "Okay, I won''t say more," Cang Xuan felt very uncomfortable and walked to Qin Fengling''s side, "Brother Qin, this is the first time you come to Xizhou, why don''t we go outside and have a look. I was very anxious before. Haven''t had a good look yet."


    "Yurou, you''ve been here for a few days, why don''t you go together?" After speaking, she turned around and said, "Brother, how about you, do you want to go down and have a look?"


    Several people naturally agreed, and staying here now is just a matter of anger. After several people left one by one, Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze.


    "Yu, you are going back, right?"


    She could feel that when Cang Chunzheng talked about what his father left behind, he was already moved. If it was her, she would go back without hesitation.


    "Um."


    "Binger, are you willing?"


    "Naturally willing."


    She had already decided that no matter where he went, she would go with him. No matter what was in front of her, she didn''t care. He cares about her feelings so much, and she can naturally understand his feelings.


    Being able to stay in Xizhou for so long, he mostly did it for his parents, and it was precisely because of this reason that she met him. Isn''t that fate?


    So, she will always follow him, no matter where he goes.


    "I''m just going back to get something."


    Apart from getting his things back, he will not take care of anything else. She understands that she has never seen Qin Yurou in her eyes, but the Cang family is a big family in the North Sea Continent, and its strength should not be underestimated.

 Chapter 324： go back in a year

    "Yu, can you beat the Cang family?"


    If she is no match, she will cultivate faster and fight with him.


    He hooked her waist and held her in his arms: "You can try!"


    She was surprised, and a smile appeared on her jade-like face: "So you are so amazing!" Her laughing voice resounded throughout the room, as if the oriole was singing in the woods.


    Facing her affectionate eyes, he couldn''t help but clasped her head, kissed her deeply, and let go of her for a long time: "Does Binger think I''m weak?"


    "No, I just didn''t expect it to be so strong." She lay in his arms, her eyes were facing each other, full of affection, as if in their eyes, they could only accommodate each other, and nothing could squeeze in. coming.


    "Binger, dear, let''s do a bigger one next time."


    He knew she didn''t care, but he did. Holding her soft body, he felt a sense of fulfillment, especially the fragrance on her body, which was always so intoxicating and irresistible.


    She half-squinted her eyes and saw the handsome face in her line of sight. She couldn''t help touching it and pinching it with her hand, but he was caught by him.


    "When are you going to go back?" Mu Bingyun asked softly, when you go back, you have to prepare something, you can''t go back so easily.


    Cangyu paused for a while and said, "One year later!"


    A year later, it should be almost the same. It''s time to go back. The matter of the formation can''t be solved in a while, so go back and get the things first, and the formation will be discussed later.


    one year later?


    Mu Bingyun did the math, and after a year, her strength should have broken through a lot again, at least people of her generation would not be able to hurt her. However, it is not enough to resist the pressure from the three aristocratic families. Unless she can surpass the three families, no one dares to provoke her.


    In the final analysis, it is still strength.


    Although Cangyu is powerful, if she is not powerful, there will still be a lot of trouble, and she understands this very well. Whether it was before or now, she is practicing hard.


    "Well, I see." The two embraced each other, quietly enjoying the silence that belonged to them. After this year, I am afraid it is time to be noisy again.


    Their road is still very long. She doesn''t know where the end is. When she likes this person, all she can do is believe in him and love him.


    "Bingyun, have you really decided?" Wu Yun was worried, although they had planned to go to Beihai for a long time, but at present these three families seemed very unfriendly, she was afraid that someone would hurt Mu Bingyun.


    "Dark cloud, don''t worry, it will pass sooner or later anyway, this time it''s just an early pass. Besides, isn''t there a year left?? Enough for me to improve a lot of strength."


    Dark Cloud is still a little worried, but he also knows that he can only talk about what the two of them have decided, and it cannot be changed.


    "Okay, I''m just talking, but you practice every day, your Cangyu won''t make trouble?" Wu Yun grabbed her shoulder and said secretly, "Although you didn''t have a normal wedding last time, anyway We are also husband and wife, shouldn''t we have a wedding room?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, but she forgot about it. However, Wu Yun mentioned that the roots of his ears were a little red.


    "Dark Cloud, you''d better go and see Lilac!"


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun walked out, and Wu Yun smiled secretly from behind. She hadn''t really seen it before, this Cang Yu was really good to Bingyun, and she had been guarding it for twenty or thirty years!


    She smacked her lips, indicating that there was something incredible about it. But this kind of thing, let''s go with the flow, if the last wedding went smoothly, then these two should also enter the bridal chamber, right?


    Speaking of which, those people are really hateful.


    Mu Bingyun walked out, facing a cool breeze, and finally felt a little cooler, just now she only felt that her whole body was a little hot. Originally, she seldom thought of such a thing, she felt very happy with him, and had been used to this way of getting along for a long time.


    After being mentioned by the dark clouds, she remembered something. Having lived two lifetimes, she naturally understands these things, but thinking about it still makes her blushing.


    "Ice cloud."


    Feng Qingyi''s voice came from a distance, and he saw Ouyang Qingqing, Jing Jinshui and Ying Changqing beside him.


    "Master, we may be leaving."


    Ying Changqing said, they came to say goodbye to her. Knowing that Cangyu protected her well, they were relieved. Now that I think about it, Liuyun School is not a very good place. The current Liuyun faction has been controlled by Ling Jichen, and it is no longer the original Liuyun faction.


    "Are you going to return to the Cloud School?"


    "Yes, Sister Bingyun," Ouyang Qingqing suddenly ran over, "Qingqing really misses you, Sister Mu Bingyun, are you going to the North Sea Continent?"


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t hide it. After a year, she would go with Cangyu.


    "Okay, Sister Bingyun, when I break through to the ninth rank of Xuanhuang, I will also go to the North Sea Continent. I will come to see you then?" Ouyang Qingqing looked very happy, she didn''t need to go back to Ouyang''s house, she will be You can cultivate all the time, without paying attention to the in-law relationships between the major families.


    "sure."


    It¡¯s just that no one can predict these things now, what will happen on that day.


    "Bingyun, let''s go."


    At this moment, Feng Qingyi only opened his mouth. He took a deep look at her and saw that her brows had softened a lot, even with joy, so she must be having a good time, so she has such an expression.


    Then, he was relieved.


    This poisonous disciple!


    "Junior Sister Mu," Jing Jinshui sighed and said, "The North Sea is extremely dangerous, you must be careful, if you can''t beat it, you must run!"


    "OK."


    With a smile, she watched them leave with reluctance on their faces, her thoughts seemed to drift to when they just met. At that time, her whole person was full of vigilance, she didn''t trust anyone, she doubted anyone, and she didn''t get close.


    It¡¯s been twenty or thirty years in the blink of an eye, time flies really fast!


    She stood on the top of the mountain, looked down, and saw Feng Qingyi and his group fly away quickly, getting smaller and smaller, until she couldn''t see where they went, retracted her sight, and returned to reality. Turning slightly, preparing to return to the Emperor Yin Palace.


    If there is fate, they will meet again!


    Suddenly, she didn''t feel right, and when she looked up, she saw someone looking at her. Frowning slightly, the person''s gaze fell on her body, and the burning heat did not leave.

 Chapter 325： thought

    Cang Chen, Cang Yu''s cousin. She didn''t have much affection for this person. Especially the possessive eyes of the other party made her very uncomfortable.


    "It turned out to be a cousin"


    Cangchen walked to her side, his eyes still did not look away, and even more scorching hot, such a beautiful woman is really rare. The combination of frost and seductiveness is attractive enough.


    He had seen too many women who smiled at him, but this was the first time he saw a woman who ignored him. Even though this woman has a close relationship with his cousin, if the Cang family admits this kind of relationship, then it is really related.


    "Those are Bingyun''s friends?" Cang Chen leaned closer, causing her to back away a bit, she had never seen such a shameless person before! No wonder Cangyu told her not to give these people shame, there is no shame at all!


    "I''m sorry, cousin, Bingyun has to go back first."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him lightly, and walked over, but heard Cang Chen''s words in his ears: "Bingyun, the North Sea Continent, it is very big, you can''t think of it, it is full of experts, and there are countless aristocratic families. But the Cang family can be ranked as a first-class family, and the population of my Cang family is not prosperous. This is why the Cang family wants to go back, but the old man doesn''t like him. "


    "Bingyun, now that Cang Yu and Qin Yurou have a marriage contract, the old man is afraid that he will not change his mind about this matter. If you go back with you, you will only be able to be a concubine," Cang Chen''s eyes darkened a bit, "You I''m afraid you won''t want to?"


    Of course she didn''t want to, but she and Cangyu were already husband and wife.


    What Qin Yurou rolls aside!


    "Why not..." He walked into Mu Bingyun, his eyes flashing with the scorching heat just now, "I haven''t married yet, if Bingyun is willing, I can talk to the old man, maybe he will agree. ."


    He looked like the old man was very fond of him, which made Mu Bingyun slightly cold. Really shameless!


    Cangyu is right, such people must stay away, otherwise they will definitely be infected abnormally.


    "Brother Chen, are you afraid that something is wrong?" Qin Fengling walked out from the side, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun as soon as he came over. Such a woman is really attractive. However, it wasn''t enough to make him want to give up everything to get such a person.


    He just happened to pass by this place and saw the scene just now.


    Cang Chen heard the words and took two steps away. Although the Qin family had some friendship with the Cang family, the two were also rivals. If the other party is weaker than you, that''s all. If you are stronger than you, who has no idea!


    Over the years, the development of the Qin family has really been too fast.


    The most important point is that the Qin family has many children, and among them, there are more and more talented children. The Cang family is much weaker in this regard. Now the Cang family is directly related, and they all look at taking wives and concubines, just to have more children.


    And the reason why he didn''t get married was just the favor of the old man, and it was up to him. There are no marriages, but there are still quite a few maids in the room, but there are no children.


    It is not easy for monks to have children, and their wives and concubines are strictly selected to ensure that the children born will have strong talents. The Qin family has done a very good job in this convenience, and this is how the Qin family is today.


    "I didn''t expect Brother Qin to be so idle, just hanging out on this hill when he had nothing to do." Cang Chen didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what he had just done.


    The other party is afraid that he is jealous.


    Qin Fengling glanced at Mu Bingyun and saw that her expression was cold and completely different from that in front of Cang Yu, which was somewhat interesting. Most of the couples from this big family have no feelings. The Cang Qiong couple was an exception. Now Cangyu and Mu Bingyun seem to be the same thing.


    But, can they really be so smooth?


    "I''m not idle, but I think it''s a bit unkind to do what Brother Chen does. I think Miss Mu wants to leave, but Brother Chen stopped them here, so I have to come here!" Qin Fengling looked at me It wasn''t intentional, which made Cang Chen furious.


    This Qin Fengling is a hypocrite, looking at the other party smiling so happily, maybe he has something in mind!


    "Hmph, Brother Qin still think about it, when will you marry Xuan''er! It''s been a long time since this matter, I think it''s your turn when the cousin''s matter is resolved." After Cang Chen finished speaking , glanced at Mu Bingyun again, "Bingyun still needs to think more about it. This is Xizhou, but in the North Sea Continent, it is the Cang family. No matter how powerful my cousin is, it is impossible to take care of everything."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t take Cangchen''s words to heart. He just felt that this person''s face was extremely thick, and he didn''t know if it was really like a city wall.


    "Thank you, Young Master Qin." Mu Bingyun nodded and turned to leave. She could see that Qin Fengling was really helping her out, no matter what his purpose was, he really helped her.


    "Miss Mu, the Cang family is not that simple, Cang Chen is right about that." Seeing her back, Qin Fengling suddenly couldn''t help but speak. He didn''t know why, he just wanted to say something.


    Perhaps, this woman is so attractive, especially her unique temperament, which has to make people''s heart beat faster. However, he has always been a calm person, and will not threaten his own interests because of such things.


    He can make friends, but he will never touch what he cannot touch.


    "Thanks for reminding."


    Of course she knew, otherwise how could Cangyu be so powerful. Can the family of the ancient god-human bloodline be simple? She never thought how simple it was, and she never thought that when she went back with Cang Yu this time, everything would go well.


    These, she has thought about it many times.


    Walking into the Diyin Palace, he suddenly fell into an embrace. The breath that came to her made her calm down and hugged his waist.


    "came back?"


    "Bing''er..." His voice revealed a suppressed anger. He didn''t see his Bing''er when he came back just now. He heard that someone was hitting on her. He was very angry and walked out, but he didn''t think she had come back. .


    She only felt that he was a little different today, and suddenly she felt that the whole person rose up into the air, and changed a place in an instant. Seeing his slightly dangerous eyes, his heart skipped a beat, what happened?


    He didn''t speak, and instantly kissed her lips, this time it was no longer like a breeze, it fell like a violent storm, which made her a little overwhelmed for a while. He could only let him take possession, a pair of jade arms tightly hooked his neck, and the two embraced each other. Her response, his enthusiasm and anger, instantly made the whole air boil.

 Chapter 326： together

    "Bing''er, they are so **** good!"


    He already had the urge to throw all these people out of the Emperor Yin Palace. It''s just that it''s not the time to tear his face. When he gets something, he leaves the Cang family and never goes back.


    He just wanted to bring his Binger, nothing.


    He doesn''t care about the identity of a cang family member.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while, and finally realized that he was jealous! That was really dumbfounding. Seeing her still laughing, he was furious, this little thing is really a grinding goblin.


    His lips fell on her cheeks again, along the cheeks to the chin, then to the neck, down... Feeling that his hands suddenly became less honest, her cheeks suddenly turned red.


    Her beauty fascinated him and could not extricate himself. At this moment, he seemed to have fallen into a kind of beautiful world, the red cedar fell gently, revealing the snow-white fragrant shoulders, and suddenly ignited the last flame in his heart.


    His hands trembled a little, his eyes fell on her face, he leaned over and kissed her eyes, "Bing''er, open your eyes."


    She opened her eyes, only to see his imposing aura that was about to explode. It was a different kind of eruption from the exercises, it was a different kind of outburst.


    His strong body also ignited the flame in her heart. In an instant, she hooked her lips into a smile, and that smile was full of beauty, fascinating, soul-sucking, and unable to extricate herself.


    "Bing''er..." He whispered, his voice was extremely hoarse, and hugged her fiercely, "We are husband and wife, but there is still one step left, Bing''er, how are you now?"


    She seemed to feel his nervousness, her arms hooked him hard, her clothes slipped off, and only a red apron was left on her body to cover up her beautiful body. This half-covered appearance was so charming.


    Her lips fell on his chest, making him understand.


    In an instant, he couldn''t take it anymore. The emotions that he had endured for twenty or thirty years suddenly burst out. He threw a formation in the room and could no longer hear the movement inside.


    The dark clouds had long been thrown far away, and when she flew back, she found that the room was no longer accessible. Several sour bubbles popped up in her heart, which is good. She just said about the bridal chamber, and the two have already implemented it.


    Thinking that Cang Yu had waited for her family Bingyun for twenty or thirty years, she also snickered in her heart. A person who can endure for such a long time for his lover is definitely not an ordinary person, his endurance is really amazing!


    She looked up, the sun was gone, the sky was black. The shadows of the leaves swayed outside, and the moonlight illuminated them, and it seemed to be black, but occasionally a few shiny leaves could be seen.


    The breeze was blowing slightly, causing the leaves to drift.


    Tonight, it should be a good night, right? She should go to Lilac. She sleeps alone at night and always feels that something is missing. She is afraid that she will not be able to be with Bingyun in the future.


    Thinking of this, a feeling of loneliness suddenly arises in my heart. Helplessly glanced at his bird body and shook his head. She doesn''t really want to fall in love with a bird like a beast. After she transforms into a human, she needs to find a handsome guy with a good figure and have a vigorous love!


    Well, go find Lilac.


    When she found Li Dingxiang, she stopped abruptly, and saw the two people on the roof looking up at the moon.


    He drank the wine one by one, looking very chic. This pallor is really uneasy and kind. His master abducted her Bingyun, and he abducted her cloves.


    That''s all, if these two get along well and are happy, how could she destroy their time? Lilac is also a hard-working girl, let her find someone who loves her well!


    Let''s go back to practice. When she transforms into a human being, she must find a handsome guy and fall in love seriously! Speaking of which, because of my status, my predecessors often passed by the grass, but the leaves didn''t touch my body, and I felt like I couldn''t even think about it.


    After struggling for half her life, she didn''t catch half of the men. She really failed!


    The small figure of the dark cloud disappeared into the night. The two on the roof were still drinking wine one by one. Li Dingxiang also had a smile on her face, listening to Pale tell about those interesting experiences.


    Until dawn, neither of them seemed tired.


    In the house, Mu Bingyun also woke up from his deep sleep, and felt that he was still in this person''s arms. Thinking of last night, his cheeks were flushed again.


    "Binger wants to wake up?"


    "Wake up," she raised her head and met his eyes. The fire in her eyes didn''t diminish at all, which made her stunned, "You?"


    "Binger is so charming."


    Suddenly, he got up, the quilt slipped, and seeing his sturdy figure, it was hard to look away. This man is not only good-looking, but also in such a good shape.


    As if noticing her gaze, he turned his head: "If Bing''er still wants to, I can satisfy you."


    She glared at him, but heard his laughter. He rarely laughed out loud, but when he heard it, it turned out to be somewhat pleasant. I saw him wave his hand, and a large wooden barrel appeared in the house. There was steaming water in it, and the mist filled the air, which blocked his figure a little, but it made people even more unable to bear to look at him more. Eye.


    He took out some petals and scattered them among them, then turned around and walked over, leaning down gently: "Bing''er, would you like to have a bath?"


    He didn''t mean to let her answer, he picked her up directly, and fell into the wooden barrel, with his skin tightly pressed against each other, as if they had long been familiar with each other, and now she also let go, not so much anymore How sorry.


    Instead, he boldly observed the man beside him. He used to look at it through his clothes, but now he can remove his clothes.


    Cangyu glanced at her with a curious look on her face, and pulled up her long hair for her.


    "Binger doesn''t have to watch all the time, you can watch it every day in the future," his voice could always be heard in her ears, and he was very happy, "If one day you get tired of watching it, can Binger not be able to do it? Abandon me."


    Hearing his tone, she couldn''t help laughing. She raised her head and said, "If you are disobedient, I will throw you away." She looked extremely serious, and he could feel that she was not joking.


    hurriedly hugged her and buried her head in her neck: "Binger has the final say!"


    It took a long time to wait until she grew up and came to his side, together, how could he let go? He must hold her tightly, so many people outside are thinking about his Binger.


    What a bunch of annoying things!

 Chapter 327： say something

    Suddenly, he took out a jade bottle and poured out the green liquid inside, and instantly she felt the tiredness from her body recover. The red marks on his body also disappeared, and they regained their smoothness like jade.


    After a long time, the water temperature dropped, he took her out and saw her slender and beautiful body, his heart moved. But he still took out a piece of clothing and put it on for her. He helped her pull up her long hair, and then the water stains on her body were evaporated.


    "I''ll help you!"


    She picked up the clothes and put them on for him on tiptoe. The two of them looked at each other, and the deep affection flowed between them. She lowered her head and silently arranged the clothes for him.


    When everything was over, her hand was suddenly held. She glanced at him, and the two walked out of the door hugging each other. The morning light fell on the two of them, and one red and one black figure was revealed in front of everyone in the Emperor Yin Palace.


    They only felt that the emperor and his wife today are handsome and pretty, and they seem to be more than before.


    As for what is more, they don''t know, they always feel that these two people seem to be even more inseparable.


    "Lilac, where are the dark clouds?"


    I remembered that the dark clouds went out last night, and I don¡¯t know where they are now. She and Wu Yun are like sisters, so she is naturally worried.


    "She went to practice and said that she would cultivate into a human form as soon as possible, and then..." Li Dingxiang rolled her eyes, "And then soak up all the beautiful men in the world!"


    Poof¡ª


    This dark cloud, the ambition is quite big!


    Li Dingxiang''s eyes flickered on the two of them a few times, as if she had understood something. Usually, this emperor got up early and went out. Why did he get up with her family Bingyun today?


    There are tricks in it!


    "Bing''er, I''ll take a look over there."


    On the side of the formation, I know that he still can''t let go. Mu Bingyun didn''t stop her either. She also had to practice, trying to spend a year to break through a little bit, so she would be able to rely on it when she went to the North Sea Continent.


    Can ?? be a drag on him!


    Although he didn''t mind.


    "Go, I''ll go back to practice." With a smile on her face, she watched him leave. Seeing his reluctant gaze, she felt a little warm in her heart. From now on, this man is completely hers.


    When she couldn''t see the figure of that person, she turned around.


    "Lilac, I heard that Pale often buys gadgets for you back?" She naturally saw that Pale meant something to Li Dingxiang. The people around her are naturally paying attention.


    If the two are in love with each other, it would be a good one. Although Pale looks a little slippery, he has a good heart and strength. In short, a gloomy person is definitely good.


    Her cloves are naturally good too.


    The good and the good can be a pair, so much the better.


    "Bingyun, how do you know?"


    Li Dingxiang didn''t feel too embarrassed, "Pale is not bad!" She praised with a smile, since she was with Bingyun, she felt much luckier, and the people she met were also good.


    Mu Bingyun paused, seeing the other party''s expression, he understood that most of them hadn''t reacted, and he didn''t say much. Let them find out for themselves.


    If others say something, it may hinder them.


    "Bingyun, I''ll go down the mountain first, the pale boy is still waiting for me in the city!"


    "Well, you go down!"


    is called by that kid, it doesn''t look optimistic!


    Li Dingxiang didn''t understand why she was frowning, was she worried about Emperor Zun? Also, Emperor Zun is going back to Cang''s house soon, so it''s normal to be worried.


    The North Sea Continent, not like this, you can see from the three families, the strength is so powerful. She went down the mountain with doubts.


    "Wooden girl."


    At this moment, Cang Xuan came towards her, and beside her, there were Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou. Looking at the formation of the three, it seemed like they were going to say something to her? Do you want her to leave Cangyu?


    These three are dreaming!


    "Are you three okay?"


    Yin Pei Pei is the one with the resentment on her face, but she really doesn''t have the right to speak here. Cang Yu is just her cousin, Qin Yurou''s fiance, and Cang Xuan''s cousin, both of whom are closer than her.


    She didn''t want to bump into it like this, she had suffered so much, let the two solve it by themselves, and she would just watch on the side.


    Qin Yurou took two steps forward, and her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun. Seeing that between her eyebrows, a kind of tenderness of a daughter was revealed, like the water, and it rippled at once. Another morning light was scattered on her body, and her red dress was even more beautiful. In a trance, it was like a fairy in a flower room fell into the world.


    nice!


    A kind of beauty that can penetrate people''s hearts, and the jealousy in her eyes was suppressed. Qin Yurou smiled and wanted to hold Mu Bingyun''s hand, but was easily avoided by the latter. Remembering that the two of them were not very happy last time, she didn''t want to do anything to save face.


    "Miss Mu, it''s better to move, we should have a good talk."


    There is no depression, she naturally doesn''t need to pretend. She had never thought of letting go of the mood, and now seeing the two of them becoming more and more loving, she felt very uncomfortable.


    It was obvious that she was married to her fingertips, so that''s good, she, the person who should be married, didn''t marry, but married a traitor who was a decent cultivator! The rumors that Mu Bingyun was outside were known to the three families on the North Sea Continent.


    Cang Chunzheng ignored this. For him, as long as Cang Yu agreed to go back to the North Sea Continent, he would have completed the account of Cang Yan, the Patriarch of the Cang Family. Other things, all wait until the old man decides, he doesn''t care about other things.


    Qin Yurou was very concerned about it, no matter if Cangyu went back or not, she couldn''t tolerate Mu Bingyun. She can tolerate a woman Cangyu doesn''t like, but Mu Bingyun is someone Cangyu likes, and after staying for so many days, she can see it.


    A shallow smile appeared on Mu Bingyun''s face and nodded. The soft color between her brows completely concealed her former coldness. Such Mu Bingyun is undoubtedly more attractive.


    Even the three good-looking women in front of them couldn''t help but marvel at each other''s faces. Naturally, seeing someone who is more beautiful than you must be jealous.


    The four women returned to the house, each sitting on one side. Mumu faced each other, and they were looking at each other.


    "If you have anything, just say it!"


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t want to go around the corners, these people are nothing more than a purpose, they want her to leave Cangyu. Of course it''s impossible. Now that this man belongs to her, is there any reason to let him go?


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s appearance as a mistress, Yin Peipei gritted her teeth and held back her silence, but she did not forget that the person who came to declare war today must not be her, only Qin Yurou.

 Chapter 328： finished?

    It would be good for her to watch carefully, Mu Bingyun is not so easy to deal with.


    "Wood girl." Qin Yurou finally regained her facial expression, and the smile from the other side really made her remember that this woman is getting more and more beautiful, which filled her heart with countless senses of crisis.


    Cang Xuan on the side of ?? couldn''t help but take a second look. She didn''t forget the way her brother Qin stared at this woman before. And her eldest brother, even had some interest in this woman.


    Sure enough, he is a scumbag, a vixen, and has attracted the attention of so many people!


    "Wood girl, you are a decent monk, right?"


    Qin Yurou''s words made several people sober, and they all noticed Mu Bingyun''s body. Seeing her extremely calm face, she was a little disappointed. She thought that when this question was raised, the other party would panic!


    Qin Yurou was not in a hurry, but continued: "Miss Mu, do you know that this decent cultivator is different from a demon cultivator?"


    After the words were finished, she couldn''t help but stare at Mu Bingyun''s facial expression again, she didn''t see the expression she wanted, this time she was really lost. Does the other party not understand?


    "What''s the difference?"


    To her, there is no difference, it is just that the way of cultivation is different, the position is different, the person is still the same person, as long as she likes it.


    Seeing this, Cang Xuan couldn''t help but say: "This decent cultivator and demon cultivator have never been very friendly. Mu Bingyun should understand this, right?"


    "Naturally understand, but, what does this have to do with me?"


    After hearing this, Cang Xuan was at a loss for words. She really hadn''t thought about this issue. They only know that under normal circumstances, the decent and the magic cultivator will not be in a pile. Now, it must be difficult for her to explain the specific reason?


    "It doesn''t seem to matter, but in fact, Miss Mu didn''t think of the future." Qin Yurou showed a smug smile, "I''m afraid Miss Mu doesn''t know that there is another place above the cultivation world? When the strength here breaks through to a certain level , when it can no longer survive in this space, it will be sucked away by the gravity of the advanced space.


    According to legend, where it is called fairyland, there are fairy and demons. Immortals are naturally promoted by decent cultivators, while demons are cultivated by demons. Moreover, they exist in different places, far apart, and even they are not friendly. If Brother Cang and Miss Mu both reach that level in the future, they will definitely be separated. As for meeting, I am afraid it will not be so easy. "


    Is that so?


    This is similar to what she heard. Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, and the three of them were all happy. If they could make Mu Bingyun retreat today, then they would have achieved their goal.


    The three of them did not want Mu Bingyun to follow Cangyu back to the North Sea Continent. Cangyu said before that he agreed to go back, but it was only a year later. They were very happy, but the other party wanted to bring Mu Bingyun back, which made them very happy. lost.


    This Mu Bingyun can attract attention wherever he goes, but they don''t want it!


    "Then what do you mean?" Sitting on the side, Mu Bingyun suddenly shot out a fierce aura, which shocked people. Is the other party''s aura so strong?


    Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou, who had experienced Mu Bingyun''s strength, naturally had some precautions, but Cang Xuan had never experienced it before, and was suddenly shocked by this momentum, causing her chest to churn and almost suffered an internal injury.


    At this moment, she realized that Mu Bingyun was not that weak.


    Mu Bingyun gently withdrew his aura and glanced at the three of them leisurely.


    "The so-called Tao is different. If Miss Mu still likes Big Brother Cang, it''s best to leave him. I''m afraid you don''t understand the situation over the Cang family." Gritting his teeth, he said, "Let''s tell you the truth. In fact, the two old men made this marriage contract in the first place, so it is impossible to cancel it. Even if the wooden girl goes back, there will be no result."


    The potential meaning of ?? is that even if you and Cangyu get married, even if they are really husband and wife, as long as the old man of the Cang family objects, they will never be recognized, and Cangyu will still marry her Qin Yurou.


    Because Cangyu is from Cang''s family!


    She didn''t believe that Cang Yu would give up the identity of the Cang family, but she thought that the Cang family would not give up on him, in order to coerce to achieve her own goals.


    "Miss Mu, Yurou, seeing that you are also a proud and arrogant woman, will definitely not be small with others, right?"


    She laughed suddenly, "Of course, if Yurou''s guess is wrong, and Miss Mu likes Big Brother Cang enough, then if you are too young, as long as Grandpa Cang agrees, then Yurou can''t object."


    "If you can promise not to go to the North Sea Continent, what do you want, as long as we can satisfy you, we will definitely satisfy you, how about it?" Cang Xuan couldn''t help but offered tempting conditions, this Cang family is Beihai One of the best cultivating families in the mainland, she still doesn''t believe that someone won''t be tempted.


    It was just that Mu Bingyun sat on the side and did not speak. The gentle look just now disappeared, and his face turned cold.


    "Finished?"


    "How about it, wooden girl, what did you think about it?"


    Qin Yurou asked eagerly, she felt that Mu Bingyun was a hindrance to her, in short, she did not want Mu Bingyun to go to the North Sea Continent together. Even if the other party can''t change the final result, but thinking that the other party is the person that Big Brother Cang likes, she feels a little panic in her heart.


    "I''m already married to him."


    Mu Bingyun stood up, "He and I are already husband and wife."


    The short two sentences showed her attitude, and the expressions of the three of them changed. I dared to say that the three of them have said so much here, and they didn''t listen to a word at all.


    "Miss Mu, you have to think about it!" Qin Yurou gritted her teeth, "You and Big Brother Cang will have no good results in the end."


    "You have to know that the North Sea Continent is a very big place. If the decent cultivator and the demon cultivator are together, especially the existence like the Cang family, they will definitely suffer crusade. a place to stand.¡±


    "Is there such a big thing?" Mu Bingyun looked up, "If you don''t publicize it, no one will know. If you want to publicize it, everyone will know."


    "Three, you can go back. Wherever Cangyu goes, I will go there. I don''t need to say anything more. As for the final result, just look at it." Her eyes fell on Qin Yurou, "You Don''t you think you are Yu''s fiancee? Why, are you still afraid of me?"


    Qin Yurou was stared at by such a look, and felt a little uncomfortable. Yes, she was afraid in her heart, afraid that this woman could really take her elder brother Cang away, and he would never be found again.

 Chapter 329： debate

    This was a marriage that she had set in her mother''s womb. She didn''t agree with it at first, but after she accidentally saw Big Brother Cang, she kept thinking about it. The old man on both sides didn''t mention it later, and she could only be anxious. Only this time when she heard that he was married, she hurried over and finally saw this.


    She wanted to stop it, but she was too weak and had to rely on her family to stop this.


    If she had known that this woman was not easy, she would have brought some masters and killed the opponent first, so that there would be no such trouble later. Now that everyone is going to the North Sea Continent together, she is a little scared.


    In case, this woman is liked by the old man of the Cang family, even if she is still the fiancee of the elder brother Cang, so what?


    "Wood girl, don''t be ignorant!"


    Cang Xuan was a little sullen, no one dared to talk to her like this, this woman is really uninteresting.


    Even if she seduced her cousin, she even seduced her fianc¨¦!


    "I don''t think it''s anything to let Bingyun go back to the North Sea Continent together."


    As the three were fighting each other, Cang Chen came from outside, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun as soon as he entered. This woman is really seen once, and people like it once. Next to him, there was naturally another person, Qin Fengling.


    He looked at Mu Bingyun slightly, his eyes sank. The last time he looked at him was a young child, but this time... his cousin, he really started fast!


    took the lead, but it seems to be more flavorful this way.


    Don''t worry, he likes such a woman even more. Anyway, back to the Cang family, it''s not his decision, as long as he talks to the old man, he will definitely decide for him. No matter what, he very much hopes to get the woman in front of him.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, this aggressive gaze made her very uncomfortable.


    "Brother, what are you talking about??" Cang Xuan stood up, "How can you let her go back??"


    She blushed and glanced at Qin Fengling, a little embarrassed, and her voice subconsciously became smaller, "It''s not like you don''t know, this wooden girl is from the decent cultivator, we are magic cultivators, decent people never say Can''t good and evil be at odds with each other??"


    "What if this person is a spy sent by the decent?"


    "Xuan''er Wuyou, this wooden girl should not be."


    Qin Fengling walked in, chose a seat and sat down, with a refreshing look on his face, as if he didn''t care about these things, but his eyes occasionally fell on Mu Bingyun, and when he saw her demeanor, he knew it had happened. Something, a kind of regret that he didn''t even know flashed in his eyes.


    Seeing that Qin Fengling was actually speaking for Mu Bingyun, Cang Xuan was furious: "Brother Qin, what do you mean?? My cousin and Yurou have a marriage contract, and the girl Mu is a decent cultivator. Did Xuan''er say that? wrong?"


    "Mu Bingyun, you''d better leave my cousin, or even if you return to the North Sea Continent, my Cang family will not welcome you! Humph!"


    Cang Xuan couldn''t help it and walked out in a huff. Brother Qin, even speaking for this vixen, she couldn''t help it. In a word, even if this person returns to the Cang family, she will not stop there. If grandpa agrees, it will be fine, if not, he will definitely seduce her brother Qin.


    Shameless vixen!


    "Don''t mind Bingyun, Xuan''er is like this, he likes to play a little bit of a little temper, Bingyun can naturally go back to Cang''s house with his cousin," Cang Chen''s eyes flashed, and he said, "Actually, Grandpa is a very easy person to get along with. Yes, as Bingyun is so beautiful, he will definitely be liked by Grandpa, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Yin Pei Pei looked strange, what does Cousin Chen mean? ? Seeing the light in Cang Chen''s eyes, she seemed to understand, she always knew that although this cousin Chen didn''t marry, he really liked beautiful women, especially those who were very beautiful.


    Mu Bingyun, isn''t it?


    She lowered her eyes, and a light flashed across her eyes. Mu Bingyun''s life wouldn''t be as easy as he imagined, right?


    Wouldn''t the other party think that the Cang family just wanted to go in? It''s complicated inside, and even she might not be able to live well in it. Although there are few direct descendants, there are quite a few collateral descendants!


    For a while, several people in the room were silent, with their own thoughts.


    "Since Brother Chen has said so, Yurou can''t say anything anymore." Qin Yurou also knew that if she continued, it would not be of any benefit to herself, so she asked Mu Bingyun to go back to the old man of the Cang family. If you hit a wall, maybe the other party will retreat? ?


    She remembered, this old man of the Cang family might not like Mu Bingyun!


    "Since that''s the case, let''s all get along peacefully this year!" Cang Chen smiled, "It''s a family from now on, so there''s no need to be so polite."


    Mu Bingyun always felt that this Cang Chen had bad intentions, so be careful!


    "Cousin is right."


    Mu Bingyun said a cousin, but she has separated their relationship. She can feel the look in the eyes of the other party looking at her, full of possessiveness. If Yu finds out, he will definitely be angry. And she doesn''t like this person''s eyes.


    She clearly knew that she was Cangyu, but she still showed such blatant eyes, which was obviously a kind of provocation. Cangyu had something to say, but if these people dared to provoke her, she would definitely not be polite.


    She had tasted that kind of betrayal, and she didn''t want Yu Ye to be misunderstood. For such uneasy and well-meaning people, try to stay as far away as possible.


    "Then what do you need this year? Even if you instruct the servants of the Emperor Yin Palace, Bingyun will be excused."


    There is nothing to say to them, it is better to leave. Although that Qin Fengling looks good, he is only from a big family, can he not have a little palace?


    A few people didn''t keep her, but a hot gaze fell behind her, which really made her feel a little uncomfortable. You don''t have to turn your head to know that it must be Cang Chen.


    "Cousin Chen, everyone is gone, why don''t you watch it!"


    Yin Pei Pei suddenly smiled and said, "Why does Cousin Chen also think that Mu Bingyun looks good, but no matter how good he looks, it''s already Cousin Yu''s, you''re out of the game."


    As soon as these words fell, the expressions of the rest of the people in the room became strange. Qin Yurou glanced at a few people and left, "Yurou, wait a minute, let''s go." Behind him was Qin Fengling''s voice. This Qin Fengling and her were not from the same mother''s womb, and they were not very close. Too much, just competition, no siblings.


    Therefore, only the cousins ??Yin Pei Pei and Cang Chen were left in the house.

 Chapter 330： See they are quite suitable, lets match

    Seeing that the rest of the people were gone, Cang Chen stood up and walked in front of Yin Pei Pei: "Peei Pei, I still know what you think about my cousin."


    "Isn''t cousin Chen also interested in Mu Bingyun?" Yin Peipei was not afraid, she had already figured out this Cang Chen''s temperament, isn''t she a playboy?


    "Cousin Chen, don''t you feel sorry?" Yin Peipei smiled gloomily: "Isn''t it a pity to miss such a beauty?"


    "It''s a pity, it''s just Pei Pei, don''t you think it''s a pity, someone who has been thinking about him for so many years, just watching him marry someone else, whether it''s Mu Bingyun or Qin Yurou, it''s impossible in the end. You Yin Pei Pei, are you willing?"


    Yin Pei Pei''s complexion changed, and she was naturally unwilling. If she were willing, she would not have come here. It turned out that her cousin liked her originally. Qin Yurou can''t compare to her either, but since Mu Bingyun appeared, her cousin has never seen her anymore. She asked, what can''t she compare to Mu Bingyun? ?


    Why? ?


    Why Mu Bingyun was able to get her cousin, and she kept it for so long, and finally made her cousin dislike her, she just felt extremely aggrieved.


    "Pei Pei, you have to grasp the timing yourself. If you like someone, you must get it if you have a chance. This is the most correct choice," Cang Chen approached her ear and said softly, "You said you like Cangyu, but I like Mu Bingyun, is it really a coincidence?"


    "Cousin Chen, is there anything you can do?"


    Finally, Yin Pei Pei asked this sentence, yes, if she waited any longer, she would really get nothing. In the future, her cousin married Qin Yurou, and because of her temperament, she would definitely not give herself a chance.


    "Pei Pei, look..."


    The two discussed quietly, and as for what to say, only they could hear it. Cang Yu, who was far away at sea, waved his hand and saw a scene in a certain house, and he saw everything before.


    Pale Bai''s whole person trembled, and Li Dingxiang, who was beside him, also felt that he was deceived by Pale Bai, this guy actually came to Emperor Zun''s side. Especially seeing the illusion mirror of Emperor Zun, for the first time, she felt that Emperor Zun was a little insidious.


    "Master, these people are too hateful, do you want to do them all?" Pale made a gesture of wiping her neck, causing her to roll her eyes.


    felt the air freeze, and quickly changed his words: "Master, Pale is just joking." Pale smirked, just kidding! He also knows that it is impossible to really do these three families, otherwise it will be very troublesome.


    Unless it is a last resort, although the master does not want to pay attention to these people, they are related to the master by blood. If you don''t reach this step, you won''t make such a move. After all, there is no deep hatred.


    "Let''s see when they go out and cause them some trouble!" Cang Yu glanced at Cang Chen, who was still discussing something with Yin Peipei, and a cold light appeared on the corner of his mouth, "I think they are quite suitable, let''s match!"


    Forehead¡­


    Pale was stunned for a moment, Master, your move seems a bit ruthless? However, he glanced into the phantom mirror. Indeed, the two of them both looked like they were smiling wickedly. They did look very much like a husband and wife. Well, they could indeed be matched.


    Li Dingxiang is the first time to hear these two discussing doing bad things, and they can be so just, serious, and serious!


    Emperor Zun is so smart, she is more relieved, no matter what she encounters, her family Bingyun will not be wronged. Compared with many men, it is really powerful!


    She originally thought it was pale, so slippery, she must have learned badly. Now I finally understand that it is basically learned from the emperor. The seriousness of the two of them doing bad things is truly admirable.


    "By the way, Emperor Zun, what about Qin Yurou?"


    Regarding this question, she actually wanted to ask it for a long time. Although Bingyun doesn''t mind, but this identity is here, and it always makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Cangyu stared at the sea, which is the direction of the North Sea Continent, "Go back and solve it."


    Isn''t ?? just a fingertip for marriage? His parents didn''t agree, it''s just that those people are willing. Hearing this, Li Dingxiang was satisfied.


    "Okay, let''s bleed!"


    The cold and gloomy words passed through the ears of the two of them, all with a bitter look on their faces. They thought they were here to do something good, but they turned out to be bloodletting.


    The main thing is the following formation. Emperor Zun has already studied it to the last juncture, and suddenly got some ideas, so he let them bloodletting, after all, they are all boys and girls... Speaking of this, both of them blushed. .


    They were actually guessing, if it wasn''t for Emperor Zun who couldn''t help but be with Bingyun, it would definitely not be them who bleed.


    The two of them didn''t have any reason, they took out their knives and slashed on the palms of their hands. The blood dripped into them instantly, and a burst of light appeared on the sea in an instant. The formation in front of them moved quickly, and at the same time there were layers of mysterious runes floating in the center of the formation, making the two of them dazzled for a while. Suddenly, a burst of attractive light enveloped them, and when they were about to be attracted in, another strong force threw them out.


    "Tell Binger, don''t let her worry, I''ll be back."


    The two of them were thrown far away, and when they heard Cang Yu''s words, their expressions changed greatly, and they jumped over quickly, but the formation could not get in. The two tried bleeding again, to no avail.


    "What should I do??" Li Dingxiang frowned, "If Bingyun found out, he would definitely be worried, what is the emperor doing??"


    Pale shook his head: "It must have been a hand trick, we didn''t see it at all, the master has always been so insidious, no one can stop him from doing anything, he said that if it''s okay then it will be okay, let''s go back and take this You can''t hide it from the lady."


    "All right!"


    Li Dingxiang sighed, how could he hide from the winner? ? No matter how busy the Emperor was, he would come back to accompany Bingyun every night. The helpless two silently floated back to the Emperor''s Sound Palace. When the two walked to the door and saw a moment blocking them, they knew that Mu Bingyun was cultivating.


    So, I waited outside the door.


    The door didn''t open until the sun slowly went down the hill. The two looked at each other, and they knew that only at this time would this door be opened, and indeed, it was for the Emperor.


    Suddenly, the door opened.


    Mu Bingyun''s line of sight saw two silent two people, feeling a little strange: "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 331： Bingyun, the emperor has disappeared

    The two of them still didn''t speak, and they seemed to stop talking, which made her feel that something was wrong. Seeing that Cangyu hadn''t come back today, she couldn''t help asking, "Is something wrong?" She suppressed her anxiety and asked, " What about him?"


    "Madam, let''s go ahead and talk about it!"


    Pale finally spoke up, Mu Bingyun suppressed his anxiety and let the two enter the room.


    "What''s the matter, what''s going on? Why hasn''t Yu come back, Pale, tell me!"


    Facing such a shocking aura, Pale couldn''t help shrinking his neck. Now the wife is getting more and more powerful, and it is estimated that it will take a long time to surpass him. The master has a good vision. Able to discern the pearl, know that the lady will shine in the future.


    "Madam, actually, this is the way it is. This morning, the master went to the sea early in the morning. As for me, according to the master''s wishes, I went with Lilac and prepared to help the master with a little thing, and then we arrived together. sea, and then..."


    Pale babbled for a while, and after talking for a long time, he still didn''t get to the point.


    "Lilac, say it!"


    Mu Bingyun rubbed his forehead, when did Pale become so talkative?


    "Bingyun, the Emperor has disappeared."


    There was a wailing in his heart, and he quickly added: "Madam, the master said he would come back, but he just entered the formation."


    Here, Mu Bingyun understood.


    "Take me over there," she said without hesitation, "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that she had reached the door, the two knew that they could not refuse, so they had to take her there.


    After a while, a few people came to the place where the formation was, and when they saw the incomparably mysterious formation in front of them, Mu Bingyun felt very helpless for the first time. She doesn''t know how to form, and can''t do anything.


    Staring at the constantly running formation, Yu was below, but she couldn''t do anything. She can only wait for him here. Since he said he will come back, then she will wait here.


    "That, Madam, let''s go back and wait. If the master knows that you are waiting here, you will definitely feel distressed. I will send someone to guard here. If he comes back, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    Mu Bingyun stood on the sea, his eyes fell on the formation, and he didn''t move half a point: "You go back first! I''ll wait here for a while, if I''m tired, I''ll go back."


    She couldn''t suppress a panic in her heart. Knowing that Cangyu''s parents disappeared here, she was a little scared. What should she do if he disappeared here, forever? ?


    The two stood behind her and saw that although she was trying not to tremble, she still couldn''t stand it. Her words were all trembling, and they couldn''t deceive their ears.


    The two of them could only choose one place, silently guarding by the side.


    Mu Bingyun watched there silently. They were all together these days, she was used to it, and suddenly she couldn''t bear the days without him. Every day he left early and returned late, but he was always with him.


    Suddenly, she was going to go back to that lonely state again, and she was not used to it. Pale put a small boat and let a few people go up. She sat on the bow, waiting and practicing.


    Missing makes her feel uncomfortable, so it is better to practice, maybe when she breaks through again, he will be able to come back.


    But she was still afraid, what if he disappeared? ?


    It was already dark, and a cool breeze was blowing from the sea. The shadow of the moonlight and her reflection on the water surface, even if you can only see a little bit, it still makes people feel very beautiful.


    Suddenly, a person flew towards them from behind, and the pale two became vigilant. After taking a closer look, they could see clearly, but it was Qin Fengling who came.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Qin. I wonder why Young Master Qin came to sit here?"


    With a pale face, this Qin Fengling is not a simple person. The master said that the person who came this time is the most powerful, not because of his strength, but because of his ingenuity.


    Qin Fengling walked not far from Mu Bingyun, and also sat down: "I saw you all in a hurry, so I followed. This should be an ancient formation, right?" His eyes fell on the sea, This road has been going on, which is the North Sea Continent. There are many natural formations on this road. When they came here before, their road was not this way, so they did not see this ancient formation.


    Seeing that Cangyu was not here, he guessed the same thing. He heard that the other party''s parents disappeared here. It was also because of this that he didn''t return to Cang''s house for so many years. Of course, these things were all Yin Peipei''s mother. Cang Ye Xin said.


    Anyone who is familiar with the Cang family will know about this. Seeing Mu Bingyun cultivating with his eyes closed, there was still a little worry between his brows. Cang Yu should have found a way to enter the formation, so he should go in.


    Pale saw Qin Fengling pierced at a glance, and his heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, this Qin Fengling is the most intelligent and meticulous among these people, and the master is not wrong at all.


    It is no wonder that the Qin family will develop rapidly. Although they have always been in the Western Continent, the North Sea Continent is actually their base camp. The master and he have gone back, but they have not been discovered.


    Everything on the North Sea Continent is hidden from the eyes of the master.


    He still felt that his master was much more powerful than this Qin Fengling.


    Mu Bingyun also opened her eyes, there was a stranger beside her, she naturally felt it, and could no longer practice unscrupulously. In fact, she couldn''t concentrate.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, Brother Cang has a good strength and will be fine. Maybe he will be back in two days."


    In fact, he doesn''t know if he will be able to come back. He has seen many ancient formations, but he has never seen such a complete one. After watching it for a while, he will find the structure in it is very jerky and difficult to understand. If you want to study it out, it is simply impossible without spending some time.


    "It''s your good fortune, is Young Master Qin also curious about this formation?"


    Mu Bingyun saw that the other party kept staring at this formation, "Why don''t you look at Young Master Qin, can you see anything in this formation?" There was some hope in her eyes, which made Qin Fengling stunned.


    He did not expect that she would look at him with such expectant eyes, that is, for a moment, his eyes fell on the formation. That look is truly irresistible.


    Immediately, he just smiled, this woman is indeed a little different.


    "This formation is an ancient formation. Although I have seen it a lot, this one is very complete and not damaged at all. I can''t see anything for the time being."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was a little disappointed, and yes, Cangyu has studied for so long, so it must not be so easy. If the other party can solve it easily, where is the problem.

 Chapter 332： Wait

    She bent her knees and hugged her, looking at the formation below, expecting that the figure would suddenly jump out of it. Dressed in red, it seemed to be eclipsed. Especially the anticipation and disappointment on her face, which made people unable to help but be moved.


    Qin Fengling quickly turned his head away and carefully studied the formation in front of him. At first he was watching from the boat, but then he jumped off after watching, and Mu Bingyun naturally followed.


    Pale and Li Dingxiang looked at each other, master, come out quickly, there is a boy who knows the fur of the dot matrix method, so let the lady watch it seriously!


    You still come out, this kid doesn''t have any good intentions at first glance, he must have bad intentions towards Madam!


    Li Dingxiang naturally also hopes that Qin Fengling can research something, but there is no result until dawn. Mu Bingyun also knew some of the formations that he usually used, which were all included in the practice. As long as the general cultivator can use it.


    And this kind of ancient formation method requires special skills and other knowledge of various formation methods, and it cannot be learned in a while. But she still held a formation book and looked at it from the bow.


    Pale helped his forehead, Master, come out quickly, if you don''t come out again, one day the madam will become a magician. The most important thing is that this book is given to the madam by the boy named Qin Fengling.


    "Miss Mu, there are still some here, you can take it first!" Qin Fengling handed another piece of jade slip, which was his private goods. Seeing the eager appearance of the other party, he couldn''t help but take it out. He just felt His hands were shaking.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment: "It''s not very good to take Qin Gongzi''s things like this."


    "You''re welcome, just treat it as a friend. Besides, I have to live in Diyin Palace for another year, so just treat it as a meal fee!"


    "Then I''m welcome, thank you."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t refuse, he was waiting here, so he might as well find something to do. She smiled and put Yujian away.


    Pale has a very bad headache, Master, this kid obviously has bad intentions, this is helping, and giving things, it is not a good thing at first sight! If you don''t come back, this kid...


    "Then there are still some things to do next, so I won''t leave any more. Come and see it another day! Goodbye."


    Qin Fengling turned around and flew away, the pale and vicious eyes behind him only made him smile and didn''t care. He didn''t mean anything, he just wanted to help this woman.


    If she is really with Cangyu, the days when he arrives in the North Sea Continent will not be so easy. If the Qin family, the Cang family, the Yin family, and the three families put pressure on them at the same time, they don''t know if Cang Yu can handle it?


    It''s good if he can bear it, but once he can''t bear it, he can''t help but sigh, a generation of beauty will become the past, turn into dust, and disappear completely. This kind of thing happens all the time.


    "Madam..."


    Pale moved over, seeing Mu Bingyun taking a serious look, "Madam, the master will be fine, don''t worry, about this formation, learn slowly..." It''s not something that can be accomplished in a day, even if it is He has studied with the master for so long, and now he is only a little bit like that.


    Perhaps, his talent is not good, he has no talent for formation!


    He glanced at the book, and only felt that the things on it looked a little jerky and difficult to understand. The formation method is just like cultivation. There are many exercises. Not necessarily every type of research can be thorough.


    However, if a gifted person learns, he will be proficient, it just takes time.


    He knows a little bit, but he doesn''t have much talent for formation.


    "Ma''am, the jerky on this is hard to understand, can you understand it?"


    He swallowed his saliva, but he couldn''t help but ask a question. He looked at it a second time, and only felt dizzy. Madam was able to stare at it for so long, did she really understand it, or did she just stare at the book in a daze?


    "Naturally understand."


    Mu Bingyun said, while watching her fingers continue to learn the hand tricks on it, Pale was stunned for a moment, he stared at Mu Bingyun''s fingers, all kinds of hand tricks, it seemed a little stiff at first , the further back, the more complicated the tricks, but the more skilled they are.


    Genius!


    He blinked, and after watching it for one night, he was able to pull out such a trick, he must have talent for the game!


    The master has a good eye!


    He took out the formation that he had followed with his master. Of course, it was just some ordinary ones, not like the books in Mu Bingyun''s hands, and they were already high-quality goods. It''s not that there are no fine products in the master''s hands, but he simply can''t understand it.


    He also has a good talent for cultivation.


    "Madam, do you see the formation on this?"


    Mu Bingyun brought Realization over, put down the book in his hand, held the one handed by Pale White, frowned and read the contents inside, after doing this, he turned to the last page. When she closed the book, she also closed her eyes. In a trance, something floated in front of her eyes, her hands were constantly pinching their hands, and she was pale on one side in a daze.


    I saw a series of hand tricks fell in front of them. After a while, it was derived into a formation. This formation does not seem rigorous, but after reading it once, you can arrange such a pattern based on your own understanding. Formation, he felt that such a talent would be a waste if he didn''t learn the formation.


    He looked at the small formation on his face, and could feel that it still had a certain lethality. Yes, the formation in front of him was a killing formation. The light glowing with profound energy continued to rotate.


    I saw that Mu Bingyun''s technique changed again, and the killing formation that was clearly visible before disappeared.


    However, he could feel that the killing formation was in front of him, but it was invisible and still moving. His hands were shaking uncontrollably. Madam''s comprehension ability was really too strong.


    This is the first time she has set up this formation. Although there are many flaws, but with more practice, it is estimated that he will not be able to discover the changes in the formation next time.


    His face is full of emotion, this is the situation of talent and no talent!


    However, he felt that even if Mu Bingyun had no talent, he could still give himself some talent. For example, the original waste veins, isn''t it still practiced to this day?


    He was in a trance, as if he understood something. It is said that cultivation requires talent. In fact, many people overlook one thing. Behind this talent, you must work hard. Otherwise, no matter how talented you are, you will still not be able to achieve much without hard work.


    Talented people are not scary, but talented and hardworking people are the most scary.


    He glanced at Mu Bingyun, who continued to study the formation over there, but did not speak. Instead, he fell behind, silently paying attention to all this, not wanting to disturb it.

 Chapter 333： Youre back

    Alright, before the master comes back, let the lady find something to do by herself.


    Cang Yu''s entry into this ancient formation was naturally known to Cang Chunzheng and the others. They have all come over to see it, and there is no solution for this formation. At present, they can only wait for Cangyu to come back.


    "I don''t know when Big Brother Cang will be able to come back." Qin Yurou stared at the formation and felt a little disgusted. What kind of ancient formation, what if Big Brother Cang can''t come out?


    Originally, she wanted to send a message to the North Sea Continent, but was stopped. After all, Cang Yu has not yet come out, who knows what is in this ancient formation, if the various monks over there are disturbed, it will be detrimental to them.


    Helpless, we can only wait here.


    But, if you wait like this, it¡¯s three months.


    The ?? formation was still running normally, and there was no trace of it staying. Mu Bingyun has also been sitting on the bow of the boat, studying the formation technique. From the beginning, he has gradually become fascinated by it.


    She even studies while practicing. Pale knew for a long time that she was a cultivator on weekdays, and she had never seen it before, but this time, she learned a lot. While studying the formation method, she cultivated at the same time.


    If ordinary people come, I am afraid that they will not be able to do both.


    Mu Bingyun stopped the last hand gesture, and his eyes gradually became very clear. He got up and stood up, his eyes fell on the formation. With her current formation level, it is impossible to study this ancient formation at all.


    Although she was anxious, she knew that everything had to be done step by step. After three months of study, the formation has indeed improved a lot. However, it is far from enough.


    "I don''t know when my cousin will be able to come back."


    Yin Peipei looked at the formation and was a little discouraged. She remembered what her mother told her last night, that once the formation falls into it, it will never be able to come out.


    Now that it has been so long, nothing has disappeared. Cang Yu has also studied here for many years, but he still doesn''t have the slightest look, and now he has taken it all in.


    Mother means to let her go back, although Cangyu is good, isn''t it gone now? If you go back and find another purpose, you don''t have to have this person.


    It''s just that she was very unwilling, and she finally hoped that her cousin would go back, but this person disappeared.


    The rest of the people were a little silent, but the one-year deadline had not yet come, so they also chose to wait. If they didn''t come back after a year, they were ready to go back.


    This is what Cang Chunzheng told them.


    Drifting from here to the North Sea Continent is also very dangerous. If Cang Chun is going back, they will definitely go back with them. In the hands of the other party, there is a boat, which is a pseudo-immortal weapon, which can withstand most of the dangers at sea.


    This pseudo-immortal artifact is called a pseudo-immortal artifact only because its grade is lower than the immortal artifact, but it is higher than the ninth-order profound artifact, and it is very powerful in itself. They don''t have such a thing in their hands. This thing is hard to come by, and it can no longer be bought with profound stones.


    The Cang family is the remnant of the ancient family. It is natural to have such a treasure. This is also the reason why it has been standing for many years.


    "What is she going to do?"


    Yin Pei Pei looked disdainful, seeing that Mu Bingyun actually fell next to the ancient formation, did the other party think that with a few months of understanding of the formation, he could break this ancient formation?


    Mu Bingyun didn''t come to break the formation, she just came to study the formation. Her eyes fell on the formation, and she was instantly immersed in the operation of the formation, constantly comprehending what was inside. Even if she didn''t understand it well, she still cut it open a little bit. If she was told to stop, she would definitely be thinking wildly. She believed that Cang Yu would come back, it was only a matter of time.


    "Cut, it turned out to be staring at the formation in a daze, boring!"


    Now that Cang Yu is gone, Yin Pei Pei is not so polite anymore. Often sneering on the side, if cousin really doesn''t come back, what will happen to this woman? ?


    In short, there are no good days.


    "Brother Qin, can you see anything about this formation?"


    Although Cang Chen was asking about Qin Fengling, his eyes were on Mu Bingyun. Knowing that when Cang Yu fell into the formation, these people would come over every day. He was naturally happy in his heart, if Cang Yu never came back, this woman would not belong to him.


    Looking at her cold face, delicate and beautiful, she could attract him with every gesture and make his heart pound. He hasn''t seen a woman yet, and it can make him like it more and more.


    If Cangyu doesn''t come back, he will definitely find a way to bring her back. Even if the other party is unwilling, he will try his best to use some rude means, and he will not hesitate.


    Don''t worry, there''s still more than half a year left!


    As long as this half year has passed, my father will go back, and this Mu Bingyun is nothing in their eyes. When the time comes to ask my father to help, she will also have to let her go back.


    Just when Cang Chen was thinking very nicely, the formation in front of him suddenly started to run very fast, and this movement alarmed many people. Mu Bingyun stopped comprehending and stared in front of him without blinking.


    Is Cangyu coming back? ?


    She looked slightly excited and clasped her hands tightly. Is he coming back? ?


    It''s been three months, he should be coming back, right? ?


    At this moment, she realized that this person occupies such an important position in his heart. Her heart has been completely occupied by him.


    Cang Chen''s face was a little disappointed, and the rest of the people also stared at the formation with different expressions. The momentum of the formation was unstoppable. It was an ancient formation, and they had to retreat a lot.


    The small formation in front of them is getting bigger and bigger, and it actually brings a whirlpool on the sea. If they didn''t leave just now, they would be caught in the whirlpool, and it is not certain what will happen. .


    Seeing this, Cang Chen and the others were also shocked. Mu Bingyun''s face was full of worry, Cangyu would be fine.


    Suddenly, the huge movement in the formation suddenly quieted down, and the vortex that had been rolled up instantly calmed down and returned to its original state. Seeing this, Mu Bingyun quickly jumped over. In a trance, she was hugged by someone. After smelling the familiar smell, she felt relieved and buried her head in his arms.


    "You''re back."


    She hugged him tightly, and he naturally hugged her tightly, both of them enjoyed the atmosphere very much.


    "Worried Binger."


    She shook her head, knowing how eager he was to find his parents, how could she blame him.

 Chapter 334： you are very calm

    If he had the whereabouts of his father, he would enter the formation without hesitation just like him. She understood his mood very well, but she raised her head.


    "Next time something like this, take me with you."


    Waiting is a torment. If she hadn''t studied the formation, she didn''t know how she would wait for these three months.


    He hugged her tightly, feeling the fear from her: "Okay."


    He will definitely take her next time, and he will never be so impulsive again. She should be very afraid. In the eyes of others, Mu Bingyun may not be afraid of anything, she can do everything, and she is very strong. In front of him, she is just a small woman, her heart is very soft and fragile.


    "Let''s go back!"


    She raised her head, a smile appeared on her face, "Pale said, you still have a lot of jade slips about the formation, show me when you go back." This was the first time she asked him for something, but it was only some It''s just a jade slip, his Bing''er, how can she be so cute! He touched her cheek, what she wanted, how could he not give her.


    Under the pale convulsions, he touched a ring and put it in her hand: "It''s all here."


    Pale: The master is no longer the master he used to be. The master has been completely conquered by his wife, and he is no longer the master who was going to kill people when he was angry.


    The appearance of Mrs. ?? made the master change too much. However, he also felt that the current master made it easier for people to get closer.


    Mu Bingyun thought it was Cangyu''s appearance that changed her, but he didn''t know that it was her appearance that changed him. They appeared at the same time, changed themselves for each other, that''s who they are.


    The two didn''t take other people in their eyes at all, especially Yin Pei Pei.


    Yin Pei Pei and Qin Yurou were very angry when they saw their loving appearance.


    "Brother Cang."


    "cousin."


    The two of them quickly greeted them, all with joy on their faces. However, Cang Yu hugged Mu Bingyun, just nodded to them, and jumped over from them. There was also a gust of wind, which made them look cold. Seeing them leaving here talking and laughing, they could not help clenching their fists.


    Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang also followed quickly, ignoring these fake people at all.


    Cangyu is back.


    The news of ?? let the entire Xizhou know in a few hours, and those who still wanted to make a move quickly suppressed their restless hearts. Naturally, Dongzhou also knew that, those who originally wanted to wait for Cang Chunzheng and the others to reap some benefits after they left, did not dare to have any more ideas.


    In the Emperor Yin Palace, after Cang Yu returned, he briefly separated from Mu Bingyun and began to deploy everything. Although he is going to leave, this is his territory after all, and it is absolutely impossible for anyone to bully him at will after he leaves.


    For three full days, all the major sects in the Western Continent gathered in the Emperor''s Sound Palace. During this period, no one dared to break in, and no one knew what they said. Everyone is watching. The people of Xizhou only felt that as long as the emperor was there, they would be free from fear.


    Mu Bingyun is naturally cultivating in the room, he is working hard, she naturally has to work hard.


    "You are very calm."


    Qin Yurou did not know when she came to her place and saw her sitting on the side of the yard, eating snacks leisurely. There was some jealousy in his heart, no matter how busy Big Brother Cang was, I heard that he would always come back to accompany this woman. She couldn''t bear this situation in her heart, she was obviously her fianc¨¦, why...why did this woman stand in her position? ?


    "It turned out to be Miss Qin."


    Qin Yurou sat opposite her, gnashing her teeth a little, thinking that she is also dignified in front of outsiders. What happened? ? Since seeing Mu Bingyun, she has become more and more mad, and she can''t bear the impact that the other party brought her.


    A woman who robbed her fianc¨¦!


    Can she not hate it?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her: "You seem to hate me very much?"


    You are a little self-aware!


    "Miss Mu, you will go to the North Sea Continent in more than half a year. I advise you to think clearly. After all, once it has passed, many things cannot be changed. Let me tell you again, the old man of the Cang family, right? I may agree with you to be Big Brother Cang''s wife, his wife can only be me!"


    "Does he need his consent?"


    Mu Bingyun ate the cakes slowly, as if he didn''t care what the other party said. By the way, if the old man of the Cang family agrees or not, it has nothing to do with her. It was Cang Yu who married her, not anyone else.


    "You??" Qin Yurou didn''t expect this person to be so arrogant, "If the old man of the Cang family heard this, do you think you would still be able to continue to be by Big Brother Cang''s side?? Even being a concubine is impossible."


    Mu Bingyun had a lazy face, propped up his chin, and half-squinted his eyes: "I am married to Cangyu, and I don''t need anyone''s consent. If anyone has this qualification, then only his parents are qualified! Good to Cangyu! The relatives will have this qualification!"


    Pale White had already told her about the situation on the North Sea Continent. It turned out that those people wanted her to go back, but it was because the Cang family had few direct descendants, and his talent was just right, so he wanted him to go back to marry a wife and have children.


    is not sincere towards her family, why should she care about such a person.


    "Mu Bingyun, are you really confident?? Do you think the Cang family has the final say??" Qin Yurou was a little impatient, pointed at her and said, "The Cang family, Cang Yu has no such power, I will tell you today. You, when you return to the North Sea Continent, the two of us will marry immediately, although you and Cang Yu are married, but... but it will not be recognized!"


    Mu Bingyun paused and glanced at her, is this person so confident? She doesn''t need anyone to admit it, she just needs to admit it to Cang Yu.


    "It''s fine as long as Yu admits it."


    She smiled lightly, got up and walked out, suddenly Qin Yurou seemed to feel it, and when she looked back, she saw that Cang Yu had entered. The cold gaze fell on her, and she was horrified.


    The woman in red walked to the man in black and was hugged by him, as if she was caring for some kind of baby, so careful, so thoughtful, so tender.


    From the look in his eyes, he could feel the affection he had for her. It was because of this that she hated it even more. She didn''t know how long she had thought about the scene with Big Brother Cang in her mind.


    Now I finally saw him, but I saw him with other women. Now they are married. Although the wedding did not go smoothly to the end, it was just a formality.

 Chapter 335： Set off

    However, she always remembered that Cang Yu was from Cang''s family and needed a situation. This is not the territory of the Cang family, they will go back in a few months, and then she can be with Big Brother Cang in an upright manner.


    Even if the other party doesn''t like her now, she doesn''t care. The relationship can be cultivated slowly. The life of a monk is very long, and many things can be changed with time.


    For example, forgetting a person.


    Another example is falling in love with someone.


    "Brother Cang."


    Qin Yurou stood aside, looking affectionately at the person who had been thinking about it for a long time. From the moment she saw the other party for the first time, she knew it. If it wasn''t for the woman in red beside him, I''m afraid they''d already married, right?


    He held the woman in red by the waist, and his eyes fell: "Well."


    Qin Yurou was a little excited. This was the first time he looked directly at her. Her hands couldn''t help shaking. She wished he could keep looking at her like this. However, in his eyes, there was no affection at all, only a touch of alienation, which instantly drowned her joyful heart, and a disappointment came to her heart, a little bitter, and a little astringent.


    What followed was monstrous anger, but in the face of him, she suppressed her anger and tried her best to show a beautiful smile. In front of everyone, she should be dignified. She has not forgotten that she is the young lady of the Qin family.


    "Brother Cang is done with his work. He will be returning to Beihai in a few days. Is this place ready?" She lowered her eyes and said, "After returning, Yurou will accept everything from Big Brother Cang."


    Even if he doesn''t want to marry her and only likes Mu Bingyun, the truth is the truth, Cangyu will definitely marry her. Regarding Mu Bingyun, as long as she was given time, Big Brother Cang would definitely forget him.


    "You can leave now."


    Suddenly, she heard his words in a trance, and her whole body trembled, what? She raised her eyes, still saw his indifferent eyes, pinched herself hard, very good!


    Then wait and see!


    "Since Big Brother Cang is so determined, then Yurou doesn''t say much," she said with a smile in the corner of her eyes, and her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, "Don''t forget, she is a decent cultivator, we are Demon cultivator! Even if you can be together for a short time, sooner or later you will be separated."


    "Okay, I won''t bother the two of you anymore." She chuckled and left, and the voice came softly from a distance, "Anyway, you don''t have much time."


    As if she no longer wanted to hide it, she couldn''t hide it, she really liked this person.


    He hated the woman next to him, a beautiful woman, a woman who was stronger than her. I had to admit that Mu Bingyun was indeed very good, but what she had and the other party did not have, that was her identity.


    Whoever said that monks do not pay attention to identity is precisely the most important. Otherwise, how could the Cang family be stable for so many years? Isn''t it taking advantage of the ancient bloodline family? This is identity and a form of strength.


    "Already arranged?"


    After Qin Yurou left, Mu Bingyun asked with concern. This man has been busy for several days, and finally he has rested. Xizhou is also such a big place. After all, it is his territory, so he definitely cares.


    "All right."


    "That''s good..." She let out a long sigh, "It won''t be long." Her eyes were still smiling, and she didn''t think anything bad would happen to the North Sea Continent.


    He embraced her, walked into the house, hugged her gently, and kissed her forehead. The biggest gain here was meeting her. The little thing that I saw at a glance has now grown up.


    Her strength and hard work moved him.


    Her stubbornness and persistence also made him helpless.


    Once, he thought about how nice it would be if she was like an ordinary woman, so that there would not be so many troubles. Later, he found out that he just fell in love with her like this.


    A strong, stubborn and hardworking woman.


    "I will solve the problem between the Cang family and the Qin family. Binger just needs to watch it."


    Hearing his solemn exhortation, she burst into a smile: "You want me to stand by and watch you fight against the two families?"


    "Naturally, there are some things that Bing''er can''t get involved in."


    knew that he was protecting her, and was afraid that the attacks of the two families would cause harm to her. However, as long as he doesn''t change to her, she doesn''t feel that everything is scary. She was able to have so much courage, and a large part of it came from him.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist and cuddled in his arms: "No matter what you do, I will accompany you. If you don''t interfere, I will do nothing, but you can''t hide it from me any longer, and easily Disappear." Her voice was soft, soft, and soft, and it sounded like a beautiful tune beside her ears, which made people fall into it instantly.


    "it is good."


    A "good" person is not a person who is good at words. He can prove his love for her with all his actions, and she can understand his every intention and action.


    This is the tacit understanding and familiarity between them.


    "About the lilac thing, Pale told me, I''m going to go over and ask her again!"


    "The paleness of this matter has long been prepared."


    Um?


    She was a little surprised, but thinking of Pale''s sneaky appearance, she must have some thoughts about Lilac, but it''s not surprising.


    She smiled and said, "Then leave it to Pale to do it!" She thought that Pale must be very happy, and naturally he would not refuse to do things for the people he likes. Poor Lilac, who is still being kept secret, and I don''t know if she will be moved to tears when she learns the news.


    "It''s getting late."


    Suddenly, when she heard him say something leisurely, she subconsciously looked outside, the light of the sun is still there, why is it late? Apparently it''s early...


    "Binger, rest early!"


    A hoarse voice came over, and she fell into his arms. Immediately, her eyes changed, and he was carried to the couch. Looking at the dark light in his eyes, her cheeks flushed.


    But she did not refuse, instead, she hung her jade arm around his neck, looked at each other, and instantly fell into their world.


    ¡­


    A few months later.


    Facing the direction of the North Sea, there were a lot of people floating on it. They stepped on the sea, and the water rolled under their feet. Everything seemed a little incredible, but in the eyes of the monks, it was a little thing that was not worth mentioning. They were Mu Bingyun and his party, and today was the day they decided to go to the North Sea Continent.


    "Dad, who are we waiting for?"


    Cangxuan looked a little impatient, and finally had to leave this place, but in the end, she still had to wait for someone here. After more than a year here, her cultivation has not improved much.

 Chapter 336： maritime

    Xu is already used to the abundant profound strength of the North Sea Continent, and to cultivate here, she has to take out profound stones. The profound strength between this world simply does not allow her to improve much, and she has long wanted to go back.


    If she knew earlier, she wouldn''t follow along to join in the fun.


    "They''re coming."


    Cang Chun''s words fell, and everyone heard the movement over there, and saw a group of people floating on the sea quickly, swept towards this side, with easy steps and graceful posture, like a fairy.


    Mu Bingyun also saw it, Huang Yan, Bixinlian, Shui Huaner, Qiao Wenshan. The strength of the four has also improved a lot. Huang Yan and Bi Xinlian are in the ninth order of Xuanhuang, Qiao Wenshan and Shui Huaner are in the third order of Xuanhuang, and the other is in the fifth order of Xuanhuang.


    Shui Huan''er has made great progress in recent years, and her Bixinlian is a little surprising.


    However, these four formed a team, which seems to be a little thought-provoking. There are other elders behind them, and their faces are very excited. Thinking about it, you seem so excited to know that you can go to Beihai, right?


    Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen didn''t come here. I heard that she is only at the sixth rank of Xuanhuang, so her strength is not enough. As for why Ling Jichen didn''t come, this is not the scope of her consideration. The expression on her face made her feel a little uneasy, the other party was hiding too deeply.


    This person, she seems to have never known.


    "Senior Cang!"


    Everyone in Bi Xinlian bowed to Cang Chunzheng, but Cang Chunzheng stopped and said, "Although you and I belong to the righteous way and the devil''s way, I still have some acquaintance with the Flowing Cloud Sect. Respectfully, expressing that I will help you bring your disciples who are willing to go to Beihai, so Cang would not be able to refuse."


    "Thank you Cang Senior."


    Cang Chunzheng looked arrogant: "You don''t need to thank me, I will use people''s money and money to help people get rid of disasters. I will only help you to cross the North Sea. As for when you get there, if you are hunted and killed, it is not something that I can protect. Maybe it will pass. Now," he glanced at a few people, "many magic cultivators are thinking about you. Cang said that they will not guarantee your safety. Naturally, my Cang family will not do anything."


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, Liu Yun School?


    Cang Yu said in a soft voice: "As early as many years ago, the Liuyun Sect established a world in the North Sea Continent. Naturally, there is a strong presence there.


    That''s true, but why didn''t the news come back?


    "The reason is very complicated. At the beginning, it should have been due to the weakness of the sect."


    Oh, you made a fortune in a muffled voice, and now you feel that your strength is similar, so you show your minions? Why doesn''t she feel that the Cang family and the Liuyun faction are just a little friendship?


    It seems that the magic way and the right way are not as hostile as imagined, right?


    Cultivator, it must be the interests of her, she understands it very well, and is no longer curious.


    "The North Sea Continent also has a Heaven Gate."


    She glanced at his handsome face, and when she saw the corners of his lips curled up, she understood that this man had planned everything for a long time, and I had to say that he was very powerful. The conversation between the two was carried out through voice transmission, and the others naturally did not know.


    "So Bing''er doesn''t have to be afraid to act. If you don''t like someone, just hit him!"


    Her eyelids twitched, and she felt a little warm in her heart when she heard what the man said so logically. He couldn''t help but get closer to him, he just wanted to feel at ease.


    "Um."


    As long as no one comes to provoke her, she is not a troublemaker. How can you hit anyone you see? Isn''t that causing trouble for him?


    "Let''s go!"


    Cang Chun waved his forehand, and a ship suddenly appeared on the sea.


    "Senior is a good magic weapon!"


    Huang Yan couldn''t help but slapped a flattery, but everyone felt that this flattery was good. The boat in front of him looked very imposing. It was moored on the sea and would not move even if the wind was blowing. The material of the boat was also It is eye-catching, as if every place is a magic weapon.


    The people who watched it were also hot in their hearts.


    No wonder the Cang family dares to cross the North Sea at will. With this boat, ordinary people can also pass there. Unless there are very strong storms and natural formations at sea, they will definitely arrive safely.


    Several people followed Cang Chunzheng and jumped onto the boat. The boat was relatively large, and there were only a hundred people riding in it, which seemed very sparse. After everyone got on the boat, Cang Chun waved his hand and started the boat. Naturally, there are special people who control the direction of travel. If there are no major problems, they can stay on it until they reach their destination.


    However, it is said that it takes about ten days to pass through the North Sea to the North Sea Continent from here. If you are unlucky during this period, you will encounter a natural formation, which is dangerous.


    If it is more dangerous, it is not just as simple as a natural formation.


    This natural formation is not in one position, it will change with the wind direction, which is why they travel and look at the wind direction. If the wind and waves are calm, it is the safest, at least it will not be subject to changes in the formation at any time, then there is less danger.


    This time there is a boat from the Cang family, and everyone is more at ease.


    Mu Bingyun and the others sat in a small compartment inside the boat, very silent.


    "Grandpa, you talked about the Cang family, can you really make me recover?"


    After being silent for a long time, naturally some people couldn''t hold back.


    Qiao Wenshan''s low voice still reached their ears. Those who understood, naturally knew what he was talking about. At the beginning, he was castrated by Liu Yu''er''s sword, and naturally he asked this question.


    Mu Bingyun remembered about Li Dingxiang''s recovery of his arm, I''m afraid it was the same method!


    For a scum like Qiao Wenshan, it''s better to have less stuff, at least she thinks so. At the same time, she found that when Qiao Wenshan talked about this matter, Shui Huan''er and Bi Xinlian shivered in unison. Obviously, the two must want the other party to die!


    She always felt that this journey would not be so peaceful, something must happen.


    Suddenly, Cang Xuan squeezed a hand gesture, and the situation outside was revealed around them. Their small cubicle is actually on the top of the ship, a larger place, on the lower floor, and the bottom floor, which is the largest place and can accommodate thousands of people.


    If there are more people, you can appropriately support the formation to expand the space, but it can not exceed the carrying capacity of the ship.


    At this moment, you can see the boat moving fast on it. Unlike ordinary boats, this place looks like a magic weapon for flying. It is very fast, but it is just about traveling on water.


    "I didn''t expect this sea to have such a scenery."


    is really beautiful, Bi Xinlian suddenly said, making everyone pay attention to the scenery outside.

 Chapter 337： encounter natural formation

    Mu Bingyun had never seen these before. The Cang family rushed over in a hurry, and naturally they hadn''t seen them well before.


    It seemed that a layer of cloud and mist had risen over the sea, shrouding the ship, making everything in front of them hazy, a little dreamy, like a dream, a little illusory, but wonderful.


    The gentle breeze, the waves of the boat, the receding sea water, the clouds floating in the sky.


    "If you want to see the beautiful scenery, it''s better to go upstairs." Qin Yurou suddenly said, "There is also a place on the top floor, but it is usually rare."


    Hearing this, Bi Xinlian smiled: "Then I''ll go up and have a look." She lowered her head and said, "If Huan''er doesn''t like it, just wait here! Master hasn''t seen the sea yet, go up and take a look. "


    In addition, she didn''t say anything to the others, she turned around and walked up.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the direction in which she disappeared, and always felt that something was wrong. She noticed that Shui Huan''er lowered her head, wondering what she was thinking. The two masters and apprentices are a little unusual today.


    However, the next three days were very calm and nothing happened, which made her feel that her previous thoughts were a little different. It didn''t pay much attention.


    There was no so-called natural formation on the sea, which made many people relieved, especially Cang Chunzheng, who lost a lot of people when they came.


    Mu Bingyun saw them breathe a sigh of relief, and smiled silently in his heart, I''m afraid they didn''t know that the previous one was artificial, right?


    I thought they could easily reach the North Sea Continent, but God seemed to have played a joke on them. The natural formation running in front of him has already surrounded the ship.


    "How is this going to get past?"


    Bi Xinlian frowned, but her eyes flashed with light. Shui Huan''er held her hands tightly, she already felt what the master was going to do. If you don''t do anything at this time, you may have even less chance when you reach the North Sea Continent.


    "Why don''t we go and have a look? I''m afraid this ship won''t be able to pass through, Senior Cang, what do you think?" Bi Xinlian turned her head and said to the crowd, "Is there anyone here who understands the formation? Why don''t you study it first? See what can be done."


    The natural formation will change with the wind direction. When it changes, it will be dangerous if their boat is disturbed.


    Cang Chunzheng had no reason to refuse, so the group jumped up. At this moment, they are surrounded by natural formations, and they cannot enter or retreat, as if they are in a dead end.


    Mu Bingyun hooked Cangyu''s palm and said, "Can you pass?"


    "no problem."


    She knew that this man could not be beaten.


    "I''ll go and study it." At this moment, she became happy. If she could comprehend some natural formations, it would be very helpful to her formation.


    Of course he wouldn''t stop him, but flew closer with her.


    Qin Fengling also watched the formation in one place, and everyone who knew a little about the formation came out one after another. For Array Masters, natural Arrays are something they both love and hate.


    For a while, everyone got busy.


    Bi Xinlian and Huang Yan also knew a little about the formation technique, so they picked one and looked at it silently.


    "Master," Shui Huan''er suddenly landed next to Bi Xinlian, "I have been studying with Master for so long, and Huan''er also wants to see what her own formation technique looks like."


    "Before the wind blows, Huan''er can go and have a look."


    Shui Huan''er nodded and landed in another place, not far from Qiao Wenshan, even very close. And Bi Xinlian is also very close to the place where Desolate Flame is located. Mu Bingyun is already immersed in his own formation comprehension, and he doesn''t notice this.


    "This formation is very strange," Qin Fengling shook his head. "It''s actually controlled by the wind, but it''s not completely controlled by the wind. The wind can only change its direction, but if you break in, you''ll lose your life."


    His eyes flickered with horror, killing formations, illusion formations, and even trapped formations. It was rare to see such a complex natural formation. In the same way, it is these strange formations that separate the North Sea Continent from this side.


    Therefore, for Dongxizhou and Nanhuang, the North Sea Continent is a very mysterious place.


    Qin Fengling''s words made people vigilant. In the North Sea Continent, Qin Fengling''s formation skills are well known, and what he said is naturally not wrong.


    "Master Qin, how do we solve this formation?"


    Someone couldn''t help asking. They thought they could reach the North Sea Continent smoothly, but they didn''t expect to be stopped by the formation. Many people were worried. Especially the elders who have been looking forward to it for many years.


    "This, I haven''t been able to study it thoroughly for the time being, so let''s take a look!"


    Qin Fengling''s ears were a little red, but this natural formation, if you want to figure it out, it''s not overnight. His gaze fell on Mu Bingyun, and seeing Cangyu holding her hand, she watched the formation seriously. He knew that Cangyu had studied the formations, but at the moment it seemed that he was accompanying Mu Bingyun, and he had not looked at these formations.


    His eyes sank. Could it be that he has thoroughly studied these formations?


    This man, he cannot see through. They had never seen it before, so naturally they didn''t know the opponent''s strength. Of course, he didn''t seem to be able to see through it, and he didn''t know what realm the opponent''s strength was in.


    However, it is also possible to use special means to hide their strength. This method is often used among monks. After all, no one wants their strength to be seen through at a glance.


    The other party is a member of the Cang family, and it is very common to have such a method.


    "Fantasy."


    At this moment, Bi Xinlian suddenly said, "Huan''er, you bring me the array plate that I have just now." Xinlian is playing with the array disk over there. It should be an empty array disk. Do you want to burn her own insights into it?


    Shui Huan''er didn''t hesitate, turned around and flew to the boat. Seeing her retreating back, Bi Xinlian smiled and turned her eyes to the formation: "This natural formation is really amazing!"


    Her joy can be seen by anyone, but she doesn''t pay much attention to it. On such a day, many people have gained a lot of formation insights from it. It''s natural to be happy when you learn something new.


    "Elder Huangyan, do you see anything?"


    She asked suddenly, causing Huang Yan to be stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Bi Xinlian to talk to him, so he could not help but get closer to her, thinking that the other party wanted to discuss matters related to the formation with him, and he also came a little bit. interest.

 Chapter 338： Ive been waiting for this day for a long time

    "Have you seen the head of the blue?" For Bixinlian, there was always a little thought in his heart.


    Bi Xinlian nodded and smiled at him rarely. That beautiful face made him look a little crazy. For many years, he hadn''t gotten half a step closer to the other party. Thinking about everything from the beginning, a certain thought made him rise again. He hurriedly suppressed it, but his body involuntarily moved closer.


    "I don''t know what insights Bishou has."


    Bi Xinlian smiled lightly, and there was no indifference in her eyes, but it made him a little happy: "Why don''t Elder Huangyan talk about his own opinions first?"


    Really want to exchange formations with him?


    He couldn''t help but lean over a little more, looked at the natural formation in front of him, and slowly explained his own opinions. Bi Xinlian added two sentences from time to time, but a dark light flickered in her eyes.


    "Elder Huangyan, it seems that the wind is blowing."


    Huang Yan was stunned for a moment, looked at her profile, and involuntarily replied: "Yes, the wind is blowing."


    "I heard that the wind is blowing, it is easy to change the direction of the formation, and it will be dangerous." She still had a smile on her cheek. Huang Yan did not feel that the smile was a bit gloomy, he was just confused by her beautiful appearance.


    still nodded: "I heard that it is dangerous, but this wind should not make the formation..." Suddenly, his expression changed, "No, the direction of the formation has been changed."


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing Elder Huang Yan''s voice, Qiao Wenshan suddenly came over, only to hear Huang Yan say, "Don''t come here!"


    However, when Bi Xinlian raised her hand, there was a burst of suction, Qiao Wenshan involuntarily fell on her side, and looked at Huang Yan for a moment: "Bi Shou, what do you mean??"


    "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Suddenly, her hand gestures together, and there was a gust of wind around her. This scene made everyone stunned. This is clearly a formation that has been arranged by someone, who is it? ?


    is her!


    Bixinlian.


    She was here not because she was comprehending the formation, but was arranging the formation!


    Thinking of this possibility, everyone was shocked and quickly avoided this place. Bi Xinlian''s hand tricks were still changing. Seeing this, Huang Yan slapped her palm and landed on Bi Xinlian''s chest. She spat out a mouthful of blood, and her face became pale, and that pale face, But with a smile, her hand trick has been completed.


    raised his hand and wiped the corner of his mouth, with a faint smile.


    "Let''s die together!"


    "Master¡ª"


    Shui Huan''er, who finally found the array, saw the scene here from the boat, with a look of panic, she held the array and floated over quickly, Bi Xinlian turned back: "Huan''er, Master just wants revenge. You go with the other elders. Beihai Continent, the hatred against Huang Yan at the beginning, Master will never forget."


    There were tears in the corners of her eyes. No one except the insiders of the Liuyun faction could understand what was going on. What kind of hatred would there be between Bi Xinlian and Huang Yan.


    "Grandpa, what should I do??"


    Qiao Wenshan was terrified, he had already tried it just now, and he couldn''t get out at all. Huang Yan also had a livid face, constantly searching, trying to find the flaws in the formation, but unfortunately, there is no such thing!


    No!


    "No, Master, we agreed-"


    "Huan''er!" Bi Xinlian suddenly roared with tears in her eyes, "Master, I''m sorry for you, you will understand when you open the array."


    Shui Huan''er did not suspect him, and quickly opened the array plate. In a trance, she was enveloped by a burst of white light. Seeing this Bi Xinlian smiled, her face was very relaxed.


    "Sorry, Huan''er, Master doesn''t like to joke on weekdays, but this time I want to make a joke with you. This is a trap. When Master dies, it will be relieved by itself."


    "Bi Xinlian, are you crazy??"


    Huang Yan also had a look of panic, he couldn''t find it at all, and he couldn''t find any flaws.


    Bi Xinlian laughed loudly: "Don''t look for it, Huang Yan, this formation is a death formation, specially designed for you." She had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    It has been a long time, hundreds of years, and finally it can be realized. On that day, she swore that even if she used her own life, she would kill Huang Yan, otherwise she would not be a human being!


    "Huangyan, let''s stop it!"


    Suddenly, a sword appeared in her hand, and stabbed towards Huang Yan at once. They were of equal strength. Huang Yan hurriedly made a defensive action, but did not want her sword to suddenly change in one direction, and stabbed Qiao suddenly. Wenshan''s chest, Qiao Wenshan is only the third rank of Xuanhuang, how can he escape the sword of Xuanhuang''s ninth?


    was killed on the spot!


    "Shan''er!"


    "I fought with you!"


    Huang Yan''s face was angry, and a quick palm fell on Bi Xinlian. In an instant, the formation behind him suddenly changed and suddenly compressed towards them. Layers of white fog rose in front of him, and only a scream was heard. The formation quickly stirred and ran in the other direction.


    At that moment, the formation that trapped Shui Huan''er broke instantly. She rushed out and chased after the formation.


    "Master¡ª"


    Why don''t you wait for Huaner? ?


    Liu Yuer, Master, why are you all like this? ?


    Why? ?


    Her eyes were filled with tears, chasing after the formation, when she was about to approach, a figure in black appeared in a trance, brought her back, and landed on a small boat.


    "Why seek death, isn''t it better to live?"


    An unfamiliar and cold voice came into her ears, making her agitated, "Do you still have any wishes, if you don''t have any, then die!"


    ''s merciless blow made her soul seem to be hit hard.


    Wish?


    Her wish was to kill Qiao Wenshan, Huang Yan, and Mu Fengxue.


    Qiao Wenshan and Huang Yan are dead, so only Mu Fengxue is left. Yes, she still has unfulfilled wishes, she is going to kill Mu Fengxue, yes, she is going to go back and kill Mu Fengxue.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to fulfill my wish."


    "Do you think your strength is enough?"


    Her eyes were stunned, is she strong enough? She looked up at the woman in black, who was wearing the same black cloak and couldn''t see her face clearly, but it made her vigilant.


    "Are you Leng Yue?"


    "So you know me?"


    "Leng Yue, what''s your purpose?? Who are you?? Who are you??" Her hands suddenly trembled, and she took the opportunity to take off the other party''s cloak. The face in front of her made her frown, so ugly ?


    "Why, are you so ugly?"


    Leng Yue''s face didn''t match her voice at all. She originally thought it was a cold beauty, but she didn''t think that the underside of the cloak was just a face that was uglier than ordinary people.

 Chapter 339： Coming

    On this face, half of it is covered with red birthmarks, which looks terrifying. Shui Huan''er is still a little suspicious, and she can''t help but put her hand on the other''s face, it''s true!


    turned out to be true, there was no use to hide it at all.


    I felt a little lost. It turned out that the other party was not Liu Yu''er. The other party''s expression was really similar, but unfortunately it wasn''t. She was thinking too much, hasn''t Liu Yu''er been dead for many years?


    "Give it to me! This girl has a good temper, so I don''t care about you as much. I made me look ugly today. I''ll see you later. I''m welcome." Leng Yue snatched the cloak back and put it on her head again. .


    stepped on a flat boat, and quickly drove away to the North Sea Continent, and disappeared in the eyes of everyone in the blink of an eye.


    Shui Huan''er stared at the back, and looked at the formation that had disappeared, feeling a little sad and angry. She knew that it was the master who was protecting her. One day, Mu Fengxue will be killed, Master, don''t worry! Fantasia will be alive and well!


    But, thinking of Master''s last smile, she felt a little pain in her heart, and Master was afraid that she had to endure it for a long time.


    "Shui Huan''er, the grievance between Bixinlian and Huangyan is over. You can go to the Liuyun Sect with us, and when you get there, just say that they were swept away by the sea formation."


    A certain elder fell on Shui Huan''er''s side and said.


    "Understood, elder."


    She knew that this was the best solution. These elders were not protecting her, but protecting themselves. If the matter between Bi Xinlian and Huang Yan is really revealed, I am afraid that there will be some waves. Even if there is nothing, there will still be some trouble.


    Seeing that Shui Huan''er was so interesting, the elders who followed were also relieved. Seeing Shui Huan''er''s eyes with a bit of kindness, she is a very interesting disciple, and she will take more care of her in the future.


    Shui Huan''er turned around and landed on the boat. After a while, the boat continued to walk.


    Mu Bingyun silently paid attention to all this. Bi Xinlian calculated very accurately. No one reacted. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Thinking about the scene of the other party outside these days, I am afraid it was planned early in the morning.


    However, if there is no natural formation, there should be other methods.


    "What is Binger looking at?"


    "Look at Leng Yue." She had only seen Leng Yue once, but she was very impressed with him, "I always feel that something is wrong..."


    She raised her head and asked, "Yu, can you see if she used some means to hide her appearance?"


    "Not hidden."


    She paused, "It doesn''t seem to be."


    In fact, she also guessed that Leng Yue was Liu Yu¡¯er at the beginning. After all, she would fight against Mu Fengxue as soon as she came out. This is indeed very likely. Liu Yu¡¯er could do such a thing.


    That person has been dead for so long, how could it be her!


    "I just didn''t expect that Bishou would be so simple!"


    Taking his own life, he would also kill Huang Yan. How hateful this is! Looking at Shui Huan''er with a calm face, it seemed that nothing had happened. If she hadn''t seen Shui Huan''er''s tightly clenched fists, she would have almost been deceived.


    "The world is impermanent, Madam, that Bixinlian just doesn''t want to live!"


    There are thousands of ways to kill Huang Yan, why do you choose to die together?


    "I think, she probably did this because she wanted to protect Shui Huan''er. If she really just wanted to kill Huangyan, she wouldn''t say those words at the end." Killing Qiao Wenshan together, not just because she wanted to. Do you want Shui Huan''er to live well?


    As for Li Dingxiang''s words, Pale Bai was stunned for a moment: "Lilac is right."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered for a while, as if he understood something, this boy pale, really has bad intentions, thinking about her lilac! Seeing that Li Dingxiang had a bag in her hand, she asked strangely:


    "Lilac, what is this in your hand?"


    Li Dingxiang''s face was a little uncomfortable, and she quickly put it away: "It''s not that pale boy, he gave me this thing, and said that when he reached the North Sea Continent, he opened it and said that there is some great secret."


    "Lilac, we''ve agreed, you can only open it when you get there, do you understand?"


    Pale became nervous and stared at Mu Bingyun, with a little pleading in his eyes, saying that he should not tell Li Dingxiang about this in advance. It made her laugh. Since Pale has such a heart, she doesn''t say anything.


    "So this is ah!"


    Li Dingxiang sullenly put away the kit, although she really wanted to open it to take a look, but Pale said that she wouldn''t open it if she didn''t open it, so as not to have any arguments with this kid.


    "Oops, Pale, what secrets are you hiding?"


    The dark cloud that woke up flew out of Li Dingxiang''s arms and landed on her shoulder. Whenever Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were together, she chose to stay on Li Dingxiang''s shoulders.


    However, looking at the momentum of the two, she felt that she would not be able to stay on Li Dingxiang for long. How could her life be so hard?


    Pale rolled his eyes: "What secret, no secret, just an interesting thing."


    This statement made Li Dingxiang even more itchy.


    The dark cloud saw this and rolled his eyes: "It turned out to be something interesting?"


    "I want to know too!"


    Pale and a headache, this dark cloud, can you not cause trouble!


    He prayed, which made the dark cloud very useful: "Well, since we have to go there to open it, cloves, you can keep it well! If you open it in advance, I am afraid it will not be so interesting."


    Li Dingxiang still agreed with suspicion, it is impossible to harm her, right? She suppressed the itch in her heart and did not open the kit. In fact, she wanted to open it secretly many times, but she was watched too closely.


    Everything that followed was very calm, and no natural formation was encountered again. I don''t know if it was because they were about to reach the North Sea Continent, so Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei didn''t come forward to ask for any trouble. They were probably still smiling in their hearts, wanting to see what would happen when Mu Bingyun arrived at the Cang family. situation!


    Mu Bingyun was unprecedentedly calm, but he just met some people. As long as the person beside her holds her hand, nothing is scary. It is worth mentioning that her current strength is the seventh rank of Thunder Vein Profound Venerable and the ninth rank of Wood Vein Profound Sovereign.


    Under the circumstances that these people can see, her strength is the ninth rank of Xuanhuang.


    Therefore, it is still not seen by anyone.


    "Mu Bingyun, are you ready? We will arrive at the North Sea Continent in half a day."


    Qin Yurou said softly while Cangyu was not by her side. You can feel that the closer you are to the North Sea Continent, the more confident Qin Yurou is.

 Chapter 340： How will the Cang family deal with her?

    "Ready."


    A smile appeared on his still beautiful face, which was so attractive. Qin Yurou''s heart sank a little, I''m afraid I can''t find two such beautiful women in the North Sea Continent!


    She had to admit that Mu Bingyun was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen, and she was so beautiful that one had to be jealous.


    "Sister Qin, what are you talking about with her? Let''s talk about it when she arrives at Cang''s house. I don''t know what the old man''s reaction will be when Cousin Yu takes her back." Yin Peipei covered her mouth and laughed, "I''m afraid Will you be very angry?"


    "Maybe you''ll like it?"


    Qin Yurou said softly, but the gloating on her face exposed her inner thoughts at the moment, isn''t she the clearest? If the old man knew that Cang Yu had married, he would definitely not admit it.


    Her engagement with Cangyu will still not change because of this, at most, let Mu Bingyun stay by Cangyu''s side. Moreover, it is very likely that the identity of the other party will be repelled by the old man, and he will never like her.


    Everything, just wait and see!


    "Okay, Pei Pei, we shouldn''t be here anymore. When Big Brother Cang comes to see it later, he thought we were bullying Mu Girl!"


    She turned around and left.


    Yin Pei Pei was unwilling, she thought that at this last moment, she would be able to see Qin Yurou and Mu Bingyun fighting! Knowing that Qin Yurou was very scheming, she gritted her teeth and left.


    In short, she will not fight with the opponent, she can''t fight, and she won''t have the advantage.


    These two left, but another person came. Cang Xuan sat silently on the side, looking at Mu Bingyun along the way, very unkind.


    "Grandpa won''t accept you."


    After a while, Cang Xuan said seriously, "However, I hope Grandpa can accept you." In this case, this woman will not seduce her brother Qin. Big Brother Qin occasionally watches each other, which makes her very uncomfortable. Anyway, she and Big Brother Qin have a marriage contract. The appearance of this woman makes her Big Brother Qin rarely talk to her.


    Although they didn''t communicate much before, at least they didn''t talk much for days.


    "Mu Bingyun, if you have the ability, go and please grandpa! If grandpa likes to be obedient, you can do it yourself!" Cang Xuan got up, put it in her ear, and said, "Whether you can or not With Grandpa''s approval, you''d better not provoke my brother Qin, or I won''t let you go!"


    "Okay, no more to say."


    Cang Xuan turned and left, and the sea breeze took the edge of her clothes and walked into the cabin. Mu Bingyun turned a blind eye to the threats and warnings from the three. Li Dingxiang also sat on the side without saying a word. Dark Cloud squatted aside, looking bored.


    "Bingyun, what are your plans?"


    After a long time, Wu Yun couldn''t help but said, "Although there is a powerful Cang Yu, it is the Cang family after all, think about how to deal with it, the people inside are probably very powerful?? Look at that Cang Yu. Chunzheng, I asked Pale, but he couldn''t see through."


    "Nuyun, don''t worry, it''ll be fine. The Cang family will probably put pressure on Yu, but they shouldn''t do it directly at the moment, they''re all big families anyway," she said, "should still use me. The identity of the righteous cultivator is to be publicized, so that I have no way to mix with the righteous side."


    "Insidious!" Li Dingxiang spit out a word, "Bingyun, if this is the case..."


    Mu Bingyun lay lazily on the rattan chair, looking up at the white clouds in the sky, not sure if she was moving or the clouds were moving, maybe they were all moving.


    "What''s the difference between the righteous way and the devil''s way, it''s just a difference in the practice method. You have been living in Xizhou for a long time, don''t you feel it? If they are just because I want to be with Cangyu, they will hate me and reject me. , even chasing and killing, it can only show that they are too careful." She stretched out her palm and gestured on it, blocking her sight, "If I have enough strength, how dare they give half a fart?"


    "Bingyun, what you said makes sense."


    Li Dingxiang agreed, "Then I think what we should do is to cultivate!"


    I have to say that after following Mu Bingyun, her cultivation speed is getting faster and faster, especially after Nan Junmo instructed her, she seems to have found her own way of cultivation.


    The ?? cultivation base not only grew steadily, but also did not cause the foundation to be unstable at all. In addition, Bingyun often gave her some good quality medicine pills. However, she had a doubt. In her impression, Mu Bingyun was able to cultivate so quickly without using any medicinal pills.


    Mu Bingyun''s cultivation speed and talent had always been a doubt in her heart. Of course, it''s just doubts. She sees the growth of the other party in her eyes, which is definitely her own strength.


    She even suspected that if she hadn''t broken Lidan back then, Mu Bingyun would have such strength.


    "Lilac, what are you looking at me for?"


    Mu Bingyun put his hand down, and saw the other party staring at her in a daze, as if there were some doubts in his heart.


    "No, I''m just thinking about something, absolutely your cultivation speed is a mystery," a smile appeared on her cheek, "Even your talent is a mystery, you are a legend in Dongzhou, why do I feel that this North Sea continent will also be because of Your arrival has become a legend again?"


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun smiled at each other. They didn''t plan to explain this matter, and if they did, they wouldn''t be able to explain it clearly. The involvement of past and present life, she can really end it. Although the two of them were not killed, the knot in her heart had long since been untied.


    If we don''t meet again in the future, then that''s all. If we meet again, if we have to face each other, she will naturally not be merciful. Ling Jichen''s strength is also very strong, with the opponent''s temperament, there is likely to be a confrontation between them.


    In a trance, she felt that the sky seemed to darken, and when she looked closely, a black figure appeared above her head. She stretched out her hand, and he grabbed her hand and immediately hugged her and sat on the rattan chair. And she was already on his lap.


    "What is Bing''er thinking?"


    The corner of her eyes revealed a little joy: "Just think about it... I''m thinking about how the Cang Family will deal with me."


    "Don''t worry about Binger."


    He will handle the Cang family''s affairs well, and won''t let her suffer any grievances, "If it''s better for Bing''er, don''t go back to the Cang family, go directly to the Cangtianmen!" He still couldn''t bear to let her face this, the Cang family''s Indifferent, he was afraid that she would be unhappy when she saw it.


    "You must go." She got up and lay on his chest, "It''s where you were born anyway, go with you, and leave with you."

 Chapter 341： Jian Cangcheng

    She just wanted to stand with him and face everything together. For example, he is willing to face everything with her and can wait for her to grow up.


    "Since Binger is willing, let''s go together."


    "If someone bullied Bing''er..." His face suddenly turned gloomy, causing the surrounding air to freeze. Most of Li Dingxiang and Wu Yun saw Cangyu with Mu Bingyun, and they naturally saw his gentle side. He suddenly heard his repressed words, as if he had seen someone trying to bully his beloved and smash him into pieces.


    He didn''t say the rest, everyone knew that if anyone wanted to bully Mu Bingyun, they must have despised him for living long.


    "It looks very loving." Yin Pei Pei snorted coldly, "Let''s talk about it after the Cang family!"


    "Sister Qin, cousin Yu is your fianc¨¦, why don''t you go up?"


    Qin Yurou''s eyes darkened at Yin Pei Pei''s strange tone of yin and yang. This Yin Pei Pei often came to provoke the war between her and Mu Bingyun these days, as if she wanted to watch tigers fight across the mountain. She was not so stupid. It''s time to go to Cang''s house, and this matter is naturally resolved by the two families.


    She dressed herself up and was waiting to marry Big Brother Cang.


    "Pei Pei, since eldest brother Cang has married Mu girl, we will all be a family from now on, and we can only share our worries with eldest brother Cang by getting along well together!" Qin Yurou was a little surprised, "I don''t understand, why Pei Pei? Pei cares about Big Brother Cang so much." She covered her mouth, surprised: "If Pei Pei also likes Big Brother Cang, I won''t stop it... After all, if Big Brother Cang likes it, I can''t stop it."


    Yin Pei Pei was angry!


    Now my cousin doesn''t say a word to her at all, whether he likes it or not, isn''t this Qin Yurou just mocking her? ? At the beginning, what my cousin liked most was her, otherwise my cousin wouldn''t make a scene in Xizhou because of her.


    Qin Yurou, if my cousin doesn''t like anyone, then I really never liked Qin Yurou.


    "Sister Qin, although I don''t know when my cousin didn''t like Pei Pei anymore, I will never forget what my cousin did to Pei Pei back then."


    Qin Yurou''s eyes flashed, she had indeed heard of this, and she had heard it several times. When she arrived in Xizhou, she sent someone to inquire, and there was indeed such a thing back then.


    Yin Pei Pei is not easy to deal with, maybe one day Big Brother Cang will like each other again. She had to think of a way to make Yin Pei Pei never get close to Big Brother Cang.


    Having a Mu Bingyun gave her a very headache, and now there is another Yin Pei Pei, absolutely not allowed!


    "Pei Pei, I''ve said it all, as long as Big Brother Cang likes you, I can''t stop it. By the way, I have to make the old man like you." There was a bit of coldness in her eyes, "This Cang family, It''s not just a cat or a dog that can enter. I don''t know how many people want to be the concubine of the Cang family. Well, Pei Pei, I''m just telling you this fact again. Now, when you arrive at Cang''s house, don''t show such a stinky face, so that people can see what''s going on."


    Yin Peipei''s legs trembled, Qin Yurou was indeed a Miss Qin family, and she looked very arrogant. She Yin Pei Pei is the Miss Yin family after all, and she is still related to the Cang family, so she won''t be afraid of anything!


    Don''t forget, the old man of the Cang family is her grandfather!


    "That''s right, I have to see Grandpa later."


    Yin Peipei turned around and sat obediently to the side, but the words in her mouth made Qin Yurou stiff. Although Yin Peipei had no brains, she forgot that the other party was the granddaughter of the old man of the Cang family.


    The whispered conversation here did not attract the attention of others. At this moment, they were all looking forward to the North Sea Continent. Most of the people here have never been there. It was a kind of fear for them to go to the North Sea Continent. If it weren''t for this, they would have come here long ago, how could they have waited until this time?


    As we got closer and closer to the North Sea Continent, everyone could feel that the profound energy between heaven and earth became more and more intense, and the places suitable for cultivation were indeed different.


    "arrive¡­"


    When I arrived, I pushed aside the clouds and mist, as if seeing the land, everyone stood up and looked at the land that was approaching. From above, there were many pedestrians who went out through this road to other places, and there were also some. Passing another road, parked on the shore, and left quickly.


    Everyone was also a little excited, especially the elders sent from Liuyun, with joy in their eyes, finally waiting for this day.


    In an instant, the boat finally reached the shore, everyone got off the boat, and the boat was put away by Cang Chunzheng.


    "Thank you Cang Senior."


    Liuyun Sect all held hands together to express their gratitude. Cang Chunzheng looked arrogant: "No need, you can leave, go in that direction, you can find out the direction of the Flowing Cloud Sect by inquiring yourself, and leave it now!"


    Cang Chun was leading the crowd away, as if he looked down on the Liu Yun faction crowd, and disappeared in front of them in a few moments.


    These elders were a little embarrassed, and in the end they could only wave their hands away. They also understand that the Liuyun faction is not a big faction in the North Sea Continent, so it is normal for people not to give face. They were used to running rampant in Dongzhou on weekdays, and now they came to a strange and powerful place. They could only shrink their necks and act like turtles.


    It was another half an hour''s journey, and a city appeared in their sight. Three words were written on the wall: Sword Cang City!


    Its font is majestic and atmospheric, and the sword is faintly revealed between the strokes of the brush. After one more look, I feel that the chest is turned up by stormy waves, which is very uncomfortable. Those with low skills would not dare to look up at all.


    Mu Bingyun stared at it for a while, Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei on the side couldn''t help laughing, just waiting for each other to make a fool of themselves. Even today, they would not dare to stare at those three words for too long, otherwise they would definitely be hurt by the sword energy inside.


    Mu Bingyun watched for a while, and in a trance, a sword light hit him. Just as he was about to hit the sea of ????knowledge, his brows became warm, and he instantly smoothed the sword energy and put it away.


    And at this moment, those three words became very peaceful in her eyes, she even felt that it was engraved with a sword, and it was engraved at will. I don''t know which strong person is the person who wrote the letter, but he is so powerful.


    must be a powerful character in the North Sea Continent.


    "what?"


    Somewhere, there was a surprised voice, and I was surprised for a while, and then disappeared, as if nothing had appeared.

 Chapter 342： Madam, it seems that she is not fooled

    "Wood girl, don''t read this word for a long time, so as not to hurt your eyes."


    At this moment, Qin Fengling''s words reached her ears, she nodded and lowered her eyes. It would indeed hurt her eyes, but fortunately Chiye helped her resist it. Can''t be so reckless next time, if there is no Chiye, today, her sea of ??consciousness will definitely be hit hard.


    "Yu, who carved this character?"


    As the group walked, she asked in a low voice, this word is really a bit special, to be able to incorporate her sword energy into it, what is the point of being able to exist for such a long time.


    She found that this sword energy should be felt by everyone. Even if the current word is no longer a threat to her, it is not necessarily for other people. This is where the three characters are the most powerful, Jian Cangcheng, at a glance, the name contains two pieces of information.


    This should be the city of the Cang family, and the sword, so should the Cang family be kendo? The magic cultivator naturally also has the kendo, but it is still different from the righteous one.


    "It''s a senior from the ancestors of the Cang family!"


    "I''ve only heard of his name, Cangjian!"


    Cangjian, Cangjian?


    Mu Bingyun seemed to understand something, so he didn''t ask any more questions. Following Cang Chunzheng, they appeared in front of the gate of a large mansion. This mansion was in the city. Just looking around, few people dared to come over. This should be the private land of the Cang family, and outsiders are not allowed to come over. At the time, I also saw a lot of guards.


    "Let''s go."


    Cang Chunzheng shifted his gaze a bit on the two of them, waved his hand, and stepped into the door.


    "Master."


    "Young Master, Miss."


    "Miss Yin, Miss Qin."


    The Cang family disciples who were guarding the door hurriedly greeted them, but when they saw Cangyu and Mu Bingyun, they were stunned for a moment, and a few people had already passed by. Judging from his aura, it should be extraordinary. The disciple has already decided to ask someone to inquire later, so as not to collide with the noble.


    After arriving at Cang''s house, Cang Chun was asking someone to arrange a room for a few people. Naturally, he arranged two rooms for her and Cang Yu very deliberately. However, Cangyu automatically ran to her room at night. It seems that it is not so easy to meet the old man of the Cang family.


    Early in the morning, Cang Yu was called out. However, he still left Pale White here in case of emergency. Li Dingxiang was naturally waiting on the side. The pressure the Cang family brought to them made Li Dingxiang forget to look at the kit.


    Now is not the time.


    "The wooden girl, the old lady has a request."


    The old lady is the wife of Cang Yan, the head of the Cang family, and Cang Yu''s grandmother. People were invited so early in the morning. These people probably already knew about her relationship with Cangyu and wanted to separate the two of them and defeat them individually, right?


    "understood."


    Mu Bingyun tidied up and followed the maid. The maid''s gaze fell on Li Dingxiang''s face and said proudly, "The old lady only invited the girl to go there, and the idle people are waiting, so don''t bother the old lady."


    "Lilac, you and Pale stay!"


    Li Dingxiang naturally disagreed, but he couldn''t help it, and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the maid flatly, but only the first rank of Xuanhuang, so arrogant, the people of the Cang family are not very good at training, right? She made it clear that she just wanted to give her a slap in the face, but it was really ridiculous. Her grandson was back, and she didn''t welcome him. Instead, she played with these things, which made her feel cold.


    No wonder that every time he mentioned the Cang family, Yu just told her that if these people bullied her, she didn''t need to say anything, and don''t be afraid of offending her.


    The maid saw that Mu Bingyun still had a calm expression on her face, and there was a bit of mockery in her eyes, thinking that she was married to Young Master Yu, did she really think she was a member of the Cang family? ?


    Without the recognition of the old lady and the master, she is not a member of the Cang family at all, not even a maid like her.


    "Go in, the old lady is waiting inside!"


    The maid was very rude, pointed to the door, and opened the door at will. Turning around and leaving, Mu Bingyun didn''t care, and walked in. Based on her perception, there was no half-person figure here.


    This is to release her pigeons, don''t ask anything, just come to a horse?


    But she still walked in, picked a place and sat down. It''s just that this room is a bit weird, and the things it''s furnished seem to be really valuable. During this period, she also caught sight of the mysterious stones and magic weapons that were randomly placed beside her, and it seemed that their quality was not low, and there were even medicinal pills among them. The bottle should contain medicinal pills.


    What does this old lady mean?


    She didn''t feel any good intentions, and then closed her eyes and used Chiye to investigate the surroundings.


    What method does the other party want to use to drive her out? She was still looking forward to it.


    It''s been half an hour, but still no figure comes in. She also held back and waited here. However, the person watching Mu Bingyun through the illusion mirror was a little impatient.


    "Old lady, it seems that she is not fooled."


    The person called the old lady looks like a middle-aged woman. Even that face is very beautiful, with the unique beauty of middle-aged women. It''s just that that face has a bit of calculation, and it doesn''t seem so beautiful to everything in the illusion mirror.


    "Since she''s not fooled, let''s go over! I want to see, what skills does this woman have to make Yu''er fascinated. You say how good Qin girl is, if the marriage she had planned since she was a child was nothing like that. Now, isn''t it embarrassing for the two families?"


    "The old lady is right."


    Mu Bingyun waited silently inside the house, and suddenly heard footsteps outside the door, but she didn''t move.


    The door opened, and a middle-aged woman walked in. When she got to the door, she looked at her from there and didn''t come over. The maid next to her stepped forward, arrogant.


    "Wood girl, right?"


    "Yes."


    She didn''t stand up, what did she stand up for? ? She didn''t know anyone, even though she knew very well, this should be the legendary old lady. When you look at that face, you know it''s not easy to get along with.


    "Miss Mu, this is the old lady of our Cang family."


    Mu Bingyun just got up, but just cupped her hands: "I have seen the old lady." Everyone is a cultivator, and they don''t need the etiquette of the mortal world. To let her salute willingly, the other party must be worthy.


    Sure enough, the old lady was very unhappy when she heard it.


    "The girl Yu Er brought back is you?"


    "Yes, old lady."


    Ask her to call her grandma or something, but she really can''t say it. The old lady felt a little uncomfortable when she saw her speaking in a neutral manner, but she was a wild girl from outside, and Yu''er was also her grandson, although she hadn''t seen her since the accident with her second son. , but this Cang family, not everyone can come in.

 Chapter 343： Im going to be depressed

    "What do you need, elixir, magic weapon, or profound stone, as long as you want, I will give it to you, there is only one condition, leave Cang''s family, leave Yu''er. He and Qin girl have already made a marriage contract, this time It shouldn''t take long for you to get married. You can''t get anything here. I heard that you are a righteous monk, which is even worse."


    The old lady was a little serious, "I don''t care what background you have, but in my eyes, it''s nothing. Tell me, what do you need, besides these, you can also ask for other things."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes sank a little, isn''t that just treating her depression as cargo?


    "I''m going to be depressed!"


    A smile appeared on her cheek, and she said firmly, when she said these words, her eyes were extremely clear, and there was no greed in them, but in the eyes of the old lady, she felt even more like this. Women are hateful.


    It was clear that he had taken a fancy to the Cang family and was reluctant to give up. Everyone knows that the Cang family is a first-class cultivating family, and they are definitely not willing to leave easily after leaning on this big tree.


    "Miss Mu, even if you rely on my family Yu''er, there will be nothing in the end. If you are interested, you can obediently put forward conditions and leave Yu''er, so that everyone is well, so as not to hurt the peace, I heard that your original The sect is the Liuyun sect, right?? As it happens, if you want, I can send someone to send you there."


    Mu Bingyun seemed to see the cold light in the other party''s eyes. The other party should know that the Liu Yun faction is rumored that she rebelled against the Liu Yun faction, right? Send her over, don''t you send her to die? ?


    There are two insidious people, Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei. I am afraid that when she came back yesterday, she had already ordered people to spread it.


    "Old Madam, I''m still saying that, I don''t want anything, just this person Cang Yu."


    She didn''t want to say more, no matter what she said, the other party would just let her leave here. Sure enough, she felt the coldness coming from the other party, and instantly a violent momentum pressed over.


    Her eyes were a little stunned, strong, and the other party was also a master. She took the opportunity to look at it with Chiye, and suddenly, it turned out to be a master of Xuanzun''s ninth-order. She said that not everyone can easily break through to the Immortal Profound Realm. It takes not only talent, but also luck.


    Otherwise, Pale White would not have stayed at the ninth rank of Xuanzun for so many years.


    "Humph¡ª" The old lady snorted coldly, which instantly made her groan, her chest was stuffy, and a smell of sweetness came out of her throat, but she didn''t spit it out, but swallowed it.


    It is not that she can deal with this person. As long as she uses the manual of the beasts, she can easily kill the opponent, but it is always a foreign object, which is easy to expose, and it is easy to make herself dependent. She can cultivate so fast , in large part because of external pressure.


    No matter what treasure she has or who she can defeat, she will not choose to rely on it at will. The road to cultivation is very long. If she is decadent, she will not be able to go any further.


    He quickly ran the wood-based exercise in his body, and after a while, the breath in his body was stabilized. The wood-type exercise itself has a healing function, and with the fact that she has absorbed the spirit of the tree demon, the effect is even more obvious.


    She calmed down and said slowly, "Old Madam, is there anything else? If not, Bingyun will leave first." Her eyes flashed with fire, and she was about to break through again.


    Every breakthrough is always so unexpected. She found that the breakthrough under pressure is very fast and will not cause the foundation to be unstable. This old lady originally wanted to intimidate her, I am afraid she would not think that she would break through because of this?


    The old lady smiled coldly: "I hope you think about it carefully. If you really don''t know how to play, what happened, you brought it on yourself!"


    "What the old lady means is, if I don''t leave, you will do it, right?" She was naturally not afraid. Absolutely impossible.


    No one can separate them.


    "So what? You are just a person with no background. No one cares about something trivial. I''m just warning you. Leaving Yu''er is your only way out."


    "Old Madam, you are too lenient!"


    In a trance, a voice like **** sounded in the ears of several people, only to feel that Mu Bingyun was hugged by the person who came. Protecting her in his arms, he could vaguely feel the anger in him.


    She took his hand, indicating that there was nothing to do.


    And he ignored it, he already felt that she was hurt. The eyes sank a little, this Cang family is really too arrogant.


    "Yu Er!"


    Seeing this, the old lady was full of anger: "Don''t forget, you are from the Cang family! In short, your grandfather and I will not allow her to enter the Cang family''s door, Yu''er, you better think clearly , if there is no Cang Family,..."


    "Old Madam, you may have made a mistake."


    Cangyu glanced at her lightly, "She is already married to me. She may not belong to the Cang family, but she is Cangyu."


    "And I don''t care about the Cang family!"


    He was very angry, but he just came back one day, he just walked away for a while, never thought that these people would start to deal with his people. He held her in the palm of his hand, afraid of being hurt in the slightest, but these people hurt her mercilessly.


    This made him regret bringing her back.


    "Bing''er, let''s go out! We''ll leave Cang''s house in a few days, this is not the place we''re coming." He hugged her, his voice was very cold, "Old lady, farewell, I hope you don''t hurt her again, otherwise I don''t know what I will do, and the Cang family doesn''t want to see such a situation, right?"


    A cultivator family that loves face so much definitely doesn¡¯t want something bad to happen.


    "you¡­"


    He ignored how angry the old lady behind him was, and left with Mu Bingyun in his arms, "I won''t marry Qin Yurou, anyone can do it."


    In short, he would not like it.


    He will only have one person, there is Mu Bingyun, his little thing, his Binger, he was attracted to her at first sight, and after seeing her a few more times, he liked it, it was destined .


    "Binger..."


    In the house, he hugged her and held her hand, ready to heal her, but she stopped her, "I''m going to break through."


    "It''s a blessing in disguise, it''s okay, did you get your stuff?"


    "Not yet, Bing''er will break through first!" He squeezed a formation and landed around the house to avoid being disturbed. Fortunately, he passed by, otherwise he would not know what would happen.

 Chapter 344： let them wait

    "Next time, wherever I go, I will take you with me."


    The Cang family was too dangerous, and he was worried.


    She had already crossed her legs onto the bed and closed her eyes. In front of him, she was very at ease, she didn''t have to be afraid of anything, she just needed to practice. Powerhouses like the old lady should be found everywhere in the North Sea Continent, and it is only necessary for her to improve her strength quickly.


    Otherwise, every time you need him to come over to help, wouldn''t it cause him trouble?


    Soon, this person, Mu Bingyun, was spread all over the several big families that the Cang family was familiar with. At the same time, it did not surprise her that the Liu Yun faction had issued a wanted order, officially looking for Mu Bingyun. Disciple of the traitorous sect.


    Of course, the return of Cang Yu, the son of the Cang family, has also attracted the attention of many people, and even some major sects have sent people to inquire. It''s not that they were too careful, but Cang Yu''s father was the talented cultivator of the year, Cang Qiong, whoever heard this name at the beginning couldn''t help but give a thumbs up, and even felt terrified inside.


    The two did not know that she was cultivating, and he was just standing by, just like that, silently, quietly, a day passed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Cangyu frowned suddenly, squeezed a magic formula, and heard a pale voice, "Master, the old man has sent someone to invite you and your wife."


    "Understood, let them wait, Binger is injured."


    Pale cheeks twitched, "Understood." It was the old lady who hurt his wife. Thinking about it, the master was very angry. He should not say anything more, Li Dingxiang felt that no matter who the other party was, it was wrong to hurt her family Bingyun for no reason.


    "By the way, I forgot one thing."


    Li Dingxiang opened the bag while talking, Pale watched silently and did not speak. There is some anticipation in her eyes, I wonder if she will be happy when she finds out.


    "Is it a note??"


    With doubts, her eyes fell on the note. Suddenly, her whole body was shocked. Is there a way to restore her arm? ? With a dash of tears in her eyes, can she finally recover? ?


    "Pale..." Her voice was a little choked, and there was still disbelief in her eyes, "Is this true?"


    "Really." Pale felt that her left arm was tightly grasped by her, very hard, but it didn''t hurt at all, she seemed very happy. Hearing his answer, Li Dingxiang laughed.


    Pale feels a little inexplicable, what is this, why do you laugh and cry at the same time? A woman''s mind is really difficult to understand, but he is attracted to such a woman.


    "That lilac..."


    ¡°Lilac¡­¡±


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Dingxiang was still immersed in happiness, when she was suddenly pushed, she realized, "I''m just a little happy."


    "Lilac, the process of this matter is a bit painful, I don''t know if you can bear it."


    She didn''t feel it, but said, "It doesn''t matter how painful it is! As long as you can make your arms grow again, you can do whatever you want." With her current cultivation speed, she wants to break through the ninth rank of Xuanzun and reach the realm of immortals. I don''t know how long it will take.


    With the opportunity to recover her arm like this, she naturally wouldn''t let it go.


    "Since you have decided, then when the matter here is over, go back to Heaven''s Gate. Everything you need has been prepared for you." He prepared this matter a long time ago.


    Li Dingxiang suddenly remembered that the other party had disappeared for a while, and wrote it down in her heart: "I didn''t expect you to be quite attentive." She patted him on the chest, and her brows were full of joy.


    Pale was also a little happy, but it didn''t seem to have the effect he wanted. Although Lilac is relatively close to him, why does he always feel that something is wrong. There was no emotion in her eyes, could it be that he didn''t work hard enough?


    Pale thought silently on the side, while Li Dingxiang paced left and right excitedly, as if no difficulties could stun her at the moment.


    In the hall of Cang''s house, Cang Yan sat on it with a livid face, and beside him was the old lady Qin Yizi, who was naturally not very good-looking.


    "You said he told us to wait??" Cang Yan slapped the table suddenly, as if the whole room was shaking.


    This is his grandson? ?


    Sure enough, he was raising the wild outside. If he knew earlier, he should have sent someone to take it over.


    "Yes, Patriarch, Young Master Yu also said that Miss Mu was injured and is recovering." The maid raised her head slightly and told the matter.


    Everyone knew that Qin Yizi had injured Mu Bingyun before, and her face was even more ugly. This is really her good grandson, and she even threatened them with this incident.


    "Very good, then just wait!"


    Cang Yan''s eyes flashed, no matter what, the Qin family and the Cang family must marry. Cang Yu is a member of his Cang family, how could he marry a woman with no background?


    He originally thought that if the other party was willing to be a concubine, he would agree, but now he absolutely cannot agree. This woman must be driven out!


    "Brother Yan, the Qin family will send someone over tomorrow, saying that they want to discuss the marriage of Yu''er and Qin girl." Qin Yizi''s words made Qin Yurou a little happy. She knew that Cangyu and Mu Bingyun could not change the two families. Decide.


    "understood."


    Hearing about the marriage between the two families, Cang Yan was not so angry, and her face softened a lot: "Qin girl, this matter has caused you a lot of grievances, don''t worry, as long as your grandfather is here, he will decide for you. of."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Cang." Qin Yurou generously supported her body and behaved very virtuously. Everyone in the room was very satisfied when they saw it. Occasionally, she felt the nausea from Yin Peipei, and there was only a shallow smile on the corner of her mouth.


    is just a Yin Pei Pei, and also a Mu Bingyun who has no roots in the North Sea Continent. What is she afraid of? Behind her is the Qin family. The old man of the Cang family must have seen it very clearly. If he loses the Qin family as an ally, he will lose a lot, right?


    Before in Xizhou, she was really impulsive, and she left some bad impression in front of Big Brother Cang, I am afraid it made the other party a little bored. If it wasn''t for Yin Pei Pei, who had more than enough success and more than failure, talking about those things in her ear, how could she have done that?


    Now that I think about what happened before, I really don¡¯t have a brain.


    "Grandpa Cang, that Mu girl is the love of Big Brother Cang, Yurou doesn''t mind, as long as Big Brother Cang is good." She raised her head with determination, her face was very generous, but she could see it in her eyes, There were still tears that didn''t fall, which made Qin Yizi feel very distressed.

 Chapter 345： attentive

    "Qin girl, come here quickly." She beckoned, in fact she was also from Qin family, this Qin Yurou actually had to call her auntie, but this cultivator has lived a long time, and it''s very easy to tell her seniority.


    Many times, if you don¡¯t know, most of them are matched by the predecessors, and the division is clear, and it is enough to follow one side, and there is not so much attention.


    "Auntie..."


    Qin Yurou let out a low cry, which made many people feel a little distressed. Especially Qin Yizi, this girl Qin had decided a long time ago, and she must not be disturbed by the sudden appearance of a woman of unknown origin.


    She held Qin Yurou''s hand: "don''t worry, your grandfather Cang will help you decide, and you will never be wronged, Qin girl has long been part of my Cang family. This is a fact that no one can change, tomorrow Your grandfather is coming too, and we will pick a date to settle this matter."


    "Thank you Auntie."


    Qin Yurou is completely relieved now. With the support of the two heavyweights, she really doesn''t think Cangyu and Mu Bingyun can change anything. She will soon be able to marry Big Brother Cang, as for Mu Bingyun, stay where it is cool!


    If the other party will really become the concubine of Big Brother Cang, then there is no position in the Cang family, I am afraid that it is not even a maid, right?


    After all, can the old man Cang and the people that her aunt liked can live peacefully in the Cang family?


    Yin Pei Pei was impatient, and walked to Qin Yizi''s side with a smile: "Grandma, I haven''t seen you for many years. I wonder if grandma and grandma are okay these years?"


    "Pei Pei?" Qin Yizi''s tone became a lot colder, and Yin Pei Pei heard it. Okay, this Qin Yurou just came to Cang''s house and hasn''t entered the door yet. Does this replace her place in grandma''s heart? ?


    "Grandma, Pei Pei brought you some good things," Yin Pei Pei showed a pill bottle in his hand, "This is what Pei Pei paid a lot of money to get, and I brought it here to honor my grandmother. No mother!"


    Cang Yexin sat on the side, not angry, this is just to coax the old woman, she naturally has the good things that her daughter brought back, and it will be finished if she can change a bottle.


    Hearing Yin Peipei speak so earnestly, Qin Yizi was really interested: "What is it?"


    "This is a kind of beauty pill," Yin Pei Pei looked like he didn''t believe the other party. After all, the current family has also bought a lot of beauty pills, and they didn''t see much effect at all, "Grandma, this bottle of beauty care. Dan is slightly different, you might as well try it first, it will definitely have a significant effect.¡±


    "real?"


    All women love beauty. Qin Yizi''s strength has stayed at the ninth rank of Xuanzun for a long time, so her appearance can only be maintained at the appearance of a middle-aged woman.


    Now she only has two ways to maintain her appearance, one is to take various beauty pills, and the other is to make breakthroughs in strength. As long as you break through to the Immortal Profound, then the whole person will be reshaped again, and it is very normal to restore the appearance.


    Most women choose to keep their 18-year-old appearance, while men generally prefer to be more mature and look like they are in their thirties. For example, Cang Yan, who remains in her thirties. However, Qin Yizi is now in her thirties. Standing in front of him, she still looks older, which is more painful for her.


    "Grandma, of course it''s true, you can try it tonight, I''m not sure you can make your face more beautiful tomorrow." Yin Peipei is also a talker. He didn''t say things like restoring youth, but said that Even more beautiful, as if complimenting the other party''s beauty.


    "Well, Pei Pei really has a heart," Qin Yizi''s face became more and more relaxed, she put away the medicine pill, let go of Qin Yurou, held the other party''s hand, and her eyes fell on Cang Ye Xin''s side, "Xin''er, You have given birth to a good daughter, so filial."


    "What are you talking about, Pei Pei respects you, isn''t that what it should be? But Xin''er is really jealous. This girl thinks of honoring her grandmother all day long, and she has forgotten about me as a mother."


    "This is girl Pei Pei and me kissing. Your mother and son meet all day. Isn''t she filial to you?"


    Yin Peipei was very happy now. Hearing the two chatting, he looked at Qin Yurou''s expression from the corner of his eye. Seeing that his face was not very good-looking, he was overjoyed, Qin Yurou, you are just an outsider, she is half. A Cang family, as long as she can be with her cousin, she will be a Cang family in the future.


    Qin Yurou squeezed her fists fiercely, really wishing to slash Yin Peipei''s face: "It turns out that Pei Pei brought a gift to my aunt, but this beauty pill should be used with caution, my aunt is naturally beautiful, In my opinion, whether or not this pill is used, it is so beautiful. By the way, Pei Pei, when did you buy the beauty pill?"


    "Sister Qin thinks about Cousin Yu all day long. Naturally, I don''t know when I bought it. I went to Dongzhou before, and I met an expert by chance. She was not from there, she seemed to be passing by, let me You did me a favor and gave me this bottle of elixir," Yin Peipei was a little embarrassed, "I can''t take out other things, this is a good gift from a master, so naturally I took it back to honor my grandmother. There are nine pills in total, and the master said that as long as you finish taking it, it will definitely have a great effect.


    Her helpless look made Qin Yizi believe it even more and stopped Qin Yurou from saying: "Since Pei Pei is so determined, I''ll try it tonight to see how it works." She naturally believed that Yin Pei Pei was the I won''t come out with inferior things, and seeing that expert, I''m afraid it''s a real thing.


    In the cultivation world, it is quite normal for an expert to occasionally go to some low-level places. After all, she is her granddaughter, and she also knows the other party''s thoughts on Cangyu. However, this girl Qin must be Yu Er''s wife. As for Pei Pei, if she behaves well, she can become a flat wife in the future.


    Yin Peipei breathed a sigh of relief, as long as her grandmother was to her, it would be good, and she never thought about destroying the marriage between the Qin family and the Cang family. After such a thing, it is basically impossible to destroy it.


    That is still thankless, it is better to please the Cang family, and you can also get some benefits.


    Qin Yurou stood aside, her eyes darkened a bit, Yin Peipei was indeed a hidden danger, she naturally had some guesses about what the other party was thinking, but she couldn''t do anything at the moment.

 Chapter 346： debate

    This Yin Pei Pei has such a close relationship with her aunt, so she can only be regarded as an outsider now.


    "Patriarch, Young Master Yu is here."


    The maid walked in from the outside, and just after she said these words, she felt the relaxed atmosphere of the whole room disappear, and then solidified, with a few cold winds. Her body trembled slightly, which was the unique aura of a cultivator, and it came from the head of the family.


    "Let him in!"


    Knowing that Mu Bingyun was not welcome in the Cang family, when the maid reported, she naturally came over without reporting her. Of course, Cang Yan''s "he" can be seen.


    The maid controlled her trembling body, backed out silently, and walked out of the door, finally letting out a sigh of relief. In front of a strong man like Cang Yan, she, a little maid, can''t bear it at all, and it''s just an aura she shows at will.


    "Young Master Yu, the owner has a request."


    Cangyu took Mu Bingyun and walked into the house, the two of them entered the house and received a lot of gazes. The straight spines of the two are very unpleasant.


    "Homeowner."


    Cangyu just bowed his head slightly with Mu Bingyun as a greeting. As for the others, especially Qin Yizi who had hurt Mu Bingyun, he did not intend to greet him.


    This is incredible, Qin Yizi wanted to get angry on the spot, her eyes were like a poisonous dragon, and she wanted to swallow Mu Bingyun. If it wasn''t for this outsider, how could her grandson be like this? ?


    There is no etiquette at all. When I saw her grandma, she didn''t even say hello. It really **** her off.


    The rest also looked at each other in dismay. They thought of many possibilities, but they didn''t expect Cangyu to lead Mu Bingyun to the hall to meet all the people, and they didn''t even think there was anything wrong with them.


    Moreover, it seems that he is very protective of Mu Bingyun. Seeing this, many people feel a little gloating in their hearts, and naturally some people are very worried. Naturally, it was Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou who were worried.


    "Yu''er, is this the wooden girl?"


    Cang Yan suppressed the anger in his heart and said.


    "Home Lord, she is my wife."


    Cangyu held Mu Bingyun''s hand, his face was extremely serious, and he spoke clearly. Mu Bingyun had never seen him like this before. At this moment, he seemed to have resigned from his status as the Emperor of Xizhou, and he was not the sect master of Cangtianmen, but a man who defended her.


    How many men in the world can hold her hand tightly and prove her existence when everyone at home hates her? I''m afraid it''s only him, even if these people don''t like her, she feels that as long as he likes her alone, that''s enough.


    The people who like her don''t need too many, just one is enough.


    She couldn''t help shaking it back, and passed her strength to the past, making him feel that he understood.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and she knew that he was not angry anymore. These people are really not worth his anger. The teasing between the two made Qin Yizi annoyed.


    "Yu Er, you are not married yet, where is this wife from? I''m afraid this girl has gone to the wrong place?"


    Qin Yizi''s straightforward words raised the atmosphere, and everyone held their breath. They really wanted to see how Cangyu would deal with this problem today.


    Cangyu''s eyes fell on the other side, and he said lightly: "She is my wife." The sonorous and powerful voice firmed his heart, making people instantly understand that he was trying to protect this woman.


    Yin Peipei bit her lip, "Cousin Yu, your fiancee is Sister Qin, why did you forget?" At this moment, she could only use Qin Yurou to attack Mu Bingyun, she was no longer in Xizhou, and could It''s up to the two of them, they are already in the Cang family, no matter what Cang Yu says verbally, the other party must marry Qin Yurou in the end.


    Seeing how her cousin took care of Mu Bingyun, countless jealousies surged up in her heart.


    Why, he fell in love with someone else when he only liked her cousin? ?


    Why is this happening, when my cousin was clearly angry with Xizhou for her, why did he end up marrying such a woman?


    "Yu''er, Qin girl is your fiancee, the Qin family will come tomorrow, you should prepare well, since this matter has already been decided, then tomorrow, we will discuss marriage. As for the wooden girl beside you, I heard that she is a righteous cultivator. It would be good if you brought another demon cultivator, but why did you bring back the righteous cultivator who is hostile to us??¡±


    Regarding Cang Yan''s words, Cang Yu still didn''t change anything, he just held her hand tightly and didn''t let go at all, as long as he was in Cang''s house, he would never let go. When I was a child, I heard that there are a lot of wolves in the Cang family, and if you are not careful, you will be bitten. In the past, he saw that his father was very angry, but he didn''t understand it, but now he understands.


    From the beginning to now, the Cang family is still the Cang family, but his parents and him are like outsiders of the Cang family.


    "Patriarch, when I come back this time, I just want to get my father''s things back. As for the marriage contract between the Cang family and the Qin family, although the Cang family has relatively few people, it''s not that they don''t exist." His eyes fell on Cang Chen. That means very clearly.


    Everyone''s color changed. It''s obvious that they don''t want to recognize this engagement? ?


    "Yu''er, I believe you just lost your head..." When Cang Yan was about to say something, he was suddenly interrupted by his words.


    "Bing''er''s identity doesn''t affect her being my wife." His gaze fell on Cang Yan, who was cold and indifferent, which made Cang Yan very displeased. Sure enough, he met the sky. Besides, the Cang family doesn''t seem to refuse to communicate with the cultivators of the right way."


    These words changed Cang Yan''s expression. He thought that the other party was referring to the fact that Cang Chun was bringing back the Liu Yun faction, so he didn''t think much about it.


    "Yu''er, you can listen to your grandfather on this matter, we will not harm you." The speaker was a beautiful woman, she was sitting beside Cang Chunzheng, Cang Xuan was standing beside her, Their appearance is three-point similar, it should be Cang Chunzheng''s wife.


    However, when she said these words, she found that Cang Yu didn''t even look at her, and she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. In fact, her position in the Cang family is also very embarrassing. She can''t go up to the top, and she can''t be in a coquettish position, but it will suffocate her.


    "Cousin, my mother is right. If you like this wooden girl, you can bring it into the room. Why should you make grandpa unhappy because of some trivial matters?"

 Chapter 347： shameless person

    Cangxuan naturally didn''t want Mu Bingyun to be driven away. Putting Mu Bingyun in Cang''s house would make her feel at ease, and the other party would have no way to seduce her brother Qin.


    If the other party is kicked out of the Cang family, if he wants to seduce her brother Qin, then he and she will be depressed.


    "Grandpa, in fact, Miss Mu is a good person. If she truly loves her cousin, it would be better for her to go to her cousin''s room," Cang Xuan showed great righteousness, "I was listening to Yurou before. Said, I don''t mind my cousin taking a concubine. After all, I have been with my cousin for so long. If I drive people out, I am afraid that the reputation of our Cang family will not be very good. It just so happens that if the wooden girl has a child, will it be possible? Did you let grandpa hold the great-grandson?"


    Cang Xuan''s words are still very useful. When the group heard her words, they were all thinking, especially Cang Yan, who felt that it would be better to deal with it this way than to drive people out.


    Although Qin Yizi didn''t like Mu Bingyun very much, she was also a wink. Seeing Cang Yan''s reaction, she knew what Cang Xuan said, and he listened to her.


    said immediately: "Xuan''er''s words are reasonable, this method is good, it can get the best of both worlds, Brother Yan, what do you think?"


    Cang Yan just needed someone to persuade him, and Qin Yizi, who understood his intentions, played a role every time. This is one of the reasons why he always supports Qin Yizi.


    "Madam is right." He raised his head and saw Mu Bingyun''s arrogant face, and he was displeased, "It''s just that if you want to enter our Cang family, you need to know the rules, and she will leave it to Madam for training in the future."


    Qin Yizi is naturally willing, and she will be able to teach this ignorant girl a fair lesson in the future.


    "Naturally, I will definitely teach her well, let her know what kind of etiquette she needs to stay in the Cang family," she glanced at Mu Bingyun''s stomach, "However, our Cang family doesn''t need it. Those who only warm the bed will not lay eggs!"


    As soon as these words fell, the air seemed to become cold. She felt a little cold, and her eyes suddenly turned fierce. She still didn''t want Mu Bingyun to stay in the Cang family. If the other party couldn''t bear it, then let''s go!


    Her words were so insulting, if the other party didn''t leave, then... it was sent to her to teach her a lesson, and she naturally wouldn''t be polite.


    "Old lady, read the blood relationship in the past, and this is over."


    is the voice of Cang Yu, who dares to insult his baby like this, do these people really think who they are? ?


    At this moment, the people of the Cang family did not know that the blood of the Cang family that remained on Cang Yu was slowly draining away. The little bit of affection in my heart has also disappeared, and nothing remains.


    "Homeowner, give me the things!"


    He said lightly, "I took the things and left with Bing''er."


    Since then, I have never seen each other with the Cang family. From the moment his father left with his mother, they were actually disappointed with the entire Cang family. Cang Yexin was an accident. If Cang Yexin didn''t follow him, he didn''t know what would happen in the future.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Cang Yan understands now, but this one doesn''t make sense: "Cang Yu, you are from the Cang family, you want something, well, very good, as long as you marry the girl from the Qin family, then this thing, I will Just for you! If you want to, then never want to get this thing!"


    "Yu''er, you see that you have made your grandfather angry, and you still don''t apologize. If you like this girl, you can stay in the room. This status is not that important, isn''t it all you like?" Qin Yizi said It has to be said lightly, and the rest of the people don''t dare to interject at this moment.


    "Patriarch Cang, are you insisting on doing this?"


    Cang Yan wanted to slap the other side to death, "Give you a few days to think about it, don''t be so impulsive, leave the Cang family, you are nothing, and I am afraid it will not be so easy to return to your so-called Xizhou. Cangyu, that''s how your father died back then, do you want to do the same now??"


    When he mentioned this, his body seemed to be a lot colder, and he naturally didn''t forget it.


    Mu Bingyun felt that his body suddenly became very cold, and there seemed to be a deep sadness from his body, like a person who fell into the middle of the sea, but could not swim back. kind of sadness.


    ¡°Yu¡­¡±


    She shook his hand tightly, he must have experienced something bad, right? The people of this Cang family are really too cold. Jean''s feelings were never considered, as if he was only used as a tool.


    She is naturally angry in her heart. If she is strong at this moment, she must really want to slap each other''s ears!


    To dare to insult the person she likes like this is simply courting death. It''s just that these are his blood relatives, and it''s really a bit of a mess. However, this time I''m afraid it will make him feel cold, just like her.


    "Okay, let''s go down!"


    As if Cang Yan didn''t want to talk to them anymore, she waved her hand and walked out without even looking at them. However, Mu Bingyun still felt hostility towards him from the eyes of the other party, as if he wanted to put him down. Except general.


    If Cang Yu was not by her side, the other party would definitely be merciless.


    Qin Yizi was also supported by Qin Yurou and Yin Pei Pei and left. As for Cang Yexin and Cang Chunzheng''s wife, they naturally followed her and waited on her.


    In the end, only Qin Fengling and Cang Chen were left inside. The two sat on the side, silent, as if they didn''t feel anything about the other party''s talent. In short, if there is nothing on them, they will definitely not be anxious.


    Cangyu took her hand and prepared to go outside.


    "Cousin..."


    The two stopped, Cang Chen stopped them at this time, wouldn''t there be anything good?


    I saw Cang Chen get up, paced not far from the two of them, and looked at her, "Cousin, I''m afraid there is no room for recovery, you don''t want to see the wooden girl get hurt, right? If you listen to your grandfather and marry the Qin family, Miss Mu will naturally not be wronged."


    "However, it seems that Miss Mu is not someone who is willing to be a concubine. If you can''t resist, it is better to plan early," Cang Chen said with a smile, "Okay, I won''t say more, Miss Mu, you should think more about it. Well, say goodbye first."


    Cang Chen walked out with a deep smile, she naturally understood the gaze just now. This Cang family really doesn''t have a good thing.


    At this moment, in the hall, only they and Qin Fengling were left.


    "Brother Cang, if you really like Mu girl, you should take the opportunity to take her away. I''m afraid the Cang family can''t accommodate her."

 Chapter 348： gossip

    Qin Fengling had a bit of concern in his eyes, "If tomorrow, this matter can''t get rid of it, no one can change the marriage between the Cang family and the Qin family, to be honest, when you and Yurou get married, then It''s my turn and Xuan''er."


    He had no friendship with Cang Xuan at all, but he belonged to the Qin family. There were many people in the Qin family, and he was just the one who was selected. Naturally, he would be used in exchange for the benefits of the Cang family.


    He didn''t think there was anything in the past, after all, he didn''t have anyone he liked, and he happened to be able to make a profit, even if it was mutual benefit. It''s just that since seeing this wooden girl, his heart seems to skip a beat.


    suddenly felt a little disgusted with such a marriage, but it was done, and he didn''t have the strength to compete with the two big families.


    Unless, one day, he can use his own strength to change all this, I am afraid there will be a chance. It''s just that he will never get a chance to approach this woman. She has a bit of a cold temperament and is so infatuated with Cangyu. The countless light spots on her body seem to shine into his long dark heart, touching a trace of it. bright.


    The Cang family is not the place she should come to. It should be said that the Cang family is not suitable for the two of them. If they can change to another place, they can naturally be very happy.


    He just reminded them, as to whether they can walk away or not, it depends on their ability.


    "Thank you, Young Master Qin for reminding me." Mu Bingyun sincerely thanked him. Qin Fengling seemed to be slightly different from the people of these big families, at least it didn''t give her a bad impression. Good or bad, she could feel it.


    Qin Fengling nodded and left. He could already feel the cold aura coming from the man named Cangyu, with a horrified, powerful aura in his eyes, just how far has he reached?


    He is also at the sixth rank of Xuanzun. Could it be that the other party is already at the ninth rank of Xuanzun? If there is such talent, the Cang family will not let it go. Among the younger generation, it is really rare to see people with such talent.


    His father, the sky, is not the legend of the year? It''s a pity that his life is short, otherwise he must be a powerhouse in the Immortal Profound Realm again.


    "Yu, let''s go back too!" Mu Bingyun didn''t know what to say at the moment, he must not feel very well, right? His relatives who are related by blood treat him like this, if it is his own, it will definitely be very uncomfortable, "Yu, no matter when, you still have me! From now on, I will be your dearest person, and you will also be my dearest. already."


    She hugged his waist, wanting to pass her own warmth to him, to give him a warm and cold heart, to let him understand that in this world, there is still her, no matter what happens, she will accompany her He, by his side, will never leave him.


    He moved a bit, and backhanded her into his arms: "Leave in a few days!"


    "it is good."


    "It''s just that my father''s important things are still in the hands of the old man..."


    He let go of her: "Don''t worry, Bing''er, I will take back everything that belongs to my father, but for other things, I will not promise them."


    He is guaranteeing himself that he will never compromise to get things back. There was a smile in the corner of her eyes. This is the man she likes. He will never compromise. He will use his own means to get what he wants.


    No wonder... He broke into her heart without warning, making it impossible to refuse.


    "Yu, when you say this, you don''t know how many women you will fascinate." There was a touch of jealousy in her words, but he hugged her tightly.


    enough.


    The two embraced each other and went out to inquire. Their backs were always so harmonious, and the maids felt envious. What a pair of talented and beautiful women, why not them?


    The newly-returned Young Master Yu is really handsome. The black robe in that suit makes him look so eye-catching, and the brilliance radiates out, I am afraid few people can resist it.


    And the woman in red brought back by Young Master Yu is also enviable, jealous, and hateful. In this world, how can there be such a person in red and so dusty?


    That face, I am afraid that few men can hold it.


    In short, the rumors of Cangyu and Mu Bingyun are still spreading wildly outside, but the words outside are not very good. I heard that the woman with the surname Mu used some method to fascinate Cang Yu.


    I also heard that the woman with the surname Mu was a feisty one, and she also said that she was a betrayal of the righteous cultivator...


    There are many, many rumors, and Cangyu hears such rumors every day, and his heart is naturally indescribable.


    "Pale, you don''t need to pay attention to these little rumors in the future. It makes people unhappy to hear them. We can understand what people say about their mouths." Mu Bingyun just smiled faintly at these rumors. I don''t know if it''s a gossip constitution. Whether it''s a past life or this life, there are always people who come to speak ill of her.


    is used to it. If you say that she is not afraid of anything, it is someone else who will slander her. Let the other party say that she is like this, and she can be very calm.


    "Understood, ma''am."


    When Pale White just said these words, he felt that his master was very dissatisfied, and quickly changed his words: "Although Madam doesn''t care about these gossips, we can''t make the people behind them get their wish? Madam, don''t worry. , there will be news in a few days, who released these rumors."


    His master will definitely clean up next to each other. Looking at the master''s appearance as a wife and slave, he only feels that his cheeks are sore, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to be promoted to become a wife and slave. This is what he is looking forward to. Long time post!


    "Master, the arrangements have been made over there, and you can prepare for this world at any time!"


    Mu Bingyun naturally understands what it means. In the North Sea Continent, the Cangtianmen has always been hidden. This birth will definitely be hit by major families and sects first. After all, if a big power is added, it will naturally **** resources. , Therefore, it is not an easy task to improve the strength of the sect family here.


    Since Pale said it was ready, then basically there would be no problem with this matter.


    "Well, wait a few more days! We''ll get out of here."


    Li Dingxiang also seemed more excited. When she returned to Cangtianmen, she could also go to restore her arm. She had been carrying her broken arm for decades. When she broke her arm, she thought that she would be like this for the rest of her life, and she probably didn''t make much progress in her cultivation.

 Chapter 349： I disagree

    Unexpectedly, she met the noble person in her life, Mu Bingyun, and let her go further on the road of cultivation. Now she does not know how far she can go. There is still a long, long way ahead, and only when you walk past it can you know it.


    On the second day, a group of people came from Jiancang City. They seemed to be menacing. They went straight to the courtyard of the Cang family.


    The news that came out from the Cang family recently has surprised them very much.


    Later, I found out that these people turned out to be from the Qin family. They came here today to discuss the marriage contract between the two parties. At first they thought it was Cang Xuan and Qin Fengling''s marriage, but later they found out that it turned out to be Cang Yu''s marriage contract.


    When ?? heard this news, everyone felt a little subtle. From the news they got, this Cangyu was already married, or it was the woman he brought back, that is, Mu Bingyun.


    The Cang family would definitely not agree. Later, the Cang family released news that this woman did not marry Cangyu, and even if she did, it would be invalid without the witness of the family.


    For a time, people were all stunned. Although there was so much news, it still made them understand a few things. First, the Cang family would not get married. Make up your mind, it must be a marriage.


    Everyone was watching the fun outside, and the Qin family had already arrived at the Cang''s house. At this moment, at the entrance of Cang''s house, Qin Yue stared at the plaque of Cang''s house, his momentum became more and more turbulent, and he walked in with a few people.


    The guards on both sides of the ?? were so shocked that blood spurted out in an instant and fainted. Seeing this, the people inside hurried in to report, and after a while, Cang Yan was greeted.


    "It turned out to be Brother Qin. I didn''t expect to kiss Brother Qin so early, and it would be a long way to welcome him."


    Qin Yue stopped, with a serious look on his face: "Brother Cang, is that kid from your family who is homeless back?"


    "Exactly, Brother Qin, let''s talk inside!" Cang Yan smiled, "Knowing Brother Qin''s worries, let''s settle this matter today, Brother Qin, don''t worry, it won''t happen. Anything goes wrong."


    Hearing this, Qin Yue''s expression softened a little: "since Brother Cang made such a decision, I won''t say so much, let me see that kid first! I heard that he is married, and now it is rumored that he is married. There is a lot of uproar, Brother Cang, what the **** is going on here?"


    "Brother Qin, this is definitely a misunderstanding, it''s just a misunderstanding," Cang Yan said quickly, "Brother Qin, you don''t know the rumors these days. It''s all those people who are afraid that the world will not be chaotic. Our own affairs are our own. You know, that woman''s identity, you must know, but she is a traitor on the right side. She does have some relationship with Yu''er, and she will only be a concubine in the future."


    What is a ??concubine, that is, someone who can give it away at will.


    Hearing this, Qin Yue''s face also smiled a little: "So it is, it seems that I misunderstood, young people, we can understand." Seeing Qin Yue''s smile, Cang Yan finally felt relieved. , the rise of the Qin family in recent years really made him feel terrible.


    Therefore, we had to win over. If this incident caused any misunderstanding between the two families, it would really be worth the loss. .


    "Let''s go, Brother Qin, we said inside, I''ve already sent someone to call that disobedient boy."


    "Okay, okay." Qin Yue was happy, and the two walked into the hall with the support. When they arrived in the hall, everyone except Cang Yu and the others came together. Everyone greeted each other, and Cang Yan invited her to the upper seat.


    "Grandpa," Qin Yurou walked to Qin Yue''s side, a little coquettish, "I haven''t seen grandpa for a few days, how is grandpa recently? Yurou has always been worried, this time, grandpa should not worry too much. , it''s all bad for Yurou."


    Qin Yurou is also very good in the Qin family. Among his granddaughters, it should be said that they are the best. He knew the reason why the Cang family married him. Naturally, he also had his own purpose in marrying the Cang family.


    The boy on the other side is the son of the sky, and his talent is definitely not bad. Marriage with Yurou is the best.


    "Yurou, grandpa will decide for you. If that kid is disobedient, just tell grandpa." Compared with Cang Yan, Qin Yue is the only good person. If he loves someone, he must be very protective of his shortcomings.


    Qin Yurou was happy, "Thank you grandpa, Yurou will know that grandpa is the best."


    Qin Yue looked left and right, and he knew all the people here: "Where''s Cangyu? Brother Cang." At this moment, he was still a little unhappy. He even asked one of his elders to wait. He didn''t care much about Cangyu. Feel good.


    Cang Yan''s face also sank. He asked people to come over early in the morning, and everyone was waiting here, but Cang Yu still didn''t listen. He was really lucky that he held something in his hand, otherwise the other party might not come back.


    "Come on, let''s see why Yu Er hasn''t come yet?"


    "Yes, the head of the house."


    After a while, the sound of footsteps outside, saw Cang Yu walking in with Mu Bingyun, Qin Yue''s face sank in an instant, what does this mean? ? Cang Yan''s face is also not good-looking, he has already said it, only let Cang Yu come over, can these people not understand?


    "Yu Er!"


    Cang Yan screamed, successfully attracting Cang Yu''s attention, he raised his head lightly, as if he was saying, if you have something to say, don''t waste any more time, he has to leave with his baby. !


    The rest of the people also understood at this moment, Cangyu is trying to protect Mu Bingyun''s position!


    Qin Yurou''s smile just now froze on her face, and Yin Peipei couldn''t help lowering her head to hide the ruthless look in her eyes. This Mu Bingyun was indeed her great enemy.


    "This is your grandpa Qin. I came here today to discuss your marriage with Yurou. I''m ready to settle this matter with your grandpa Qin today."


    Cang Yan''s words fell, and the air in the room instantly cooled down. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that Cang Yu is unwilling.


    "I disagree."


    A cold voice, without the slightest emotion.


    Cang Yan was a little angry: "Yu''er, I just inform you about this matter and prepare well. As for other matters, I will discuss with your grandfather Qin, and then you only need to marry Yurou. already."


    The implication is that your disagreement has no effect.


    When Cang Yan just finished saying this, he saw Cang Yu''s eyes staring at him, and in a trance, his back felt a little cold. This must be an illusion, why is the person in front of him so unfathomable?


    must be an illusion!

 Chapter 350： get angry

    "Brother Cang, it seems that he doesn''t agree very much?"


    Qin Yue could naturally see that Cang Yu was fond of the woman in red beside him. I have to say that the woman in red is really beautiful, especially her temperament, which cannot be compared by ordinary people.


    Even if his best granddaughter, Qin Yurou, stood in front of her, she would probably be much inferior. Of course, he wouldn''t admit it. Besides, the woman was still a traitor of the righteous path, so she couldn''t compare to Yurou.


    Cangyan naturally understood that the other party was already angry, and immediately said: "Brother Qin, I hope to understand that it is normal for young people to like beauty. As long as they are overwhelmed, they can get along well with Yurou."


    "Brother Cang, I don''t want Yurou to be treated badly when she arrives in the Cang family. You should understand that Yurou is my most beloved and gifted granddaughter."


    "Understood, understood," Cang Yan laughed dryly, "Then brother Qin, let''s discuss Yurou Yu''er''s marriage! Let''s see when this happy day will be set, I think Feng Ling and Xuan''er will be married. We''re still waiting! When Yurou and Yu''er''s affairs are over, it will be their turn."


    Qin Yue glanced at Cang Yu, seeing that the other party was still holding Mu Bingyun''s hand, he was displeased, and he really didn''t know how to wink.


    "Brother Cang, I think this marriage can be put aside for now. Unless this woman is kicked out, I don''t want Yurou to suffer grievances! Besides, this righteous traitor may one day endanger you and my family. , who can tell clearly?"


    Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help nodding their heads. They felt that what Qin Yue said was reasonable. Mu Bingyun betrayed the righteous way, and now he is with Cang Yu, a demon cultivator, and he may one day betray the demonic way, also known as the tools of the righteous way to endanger them.


    The two people standing in the middle looked very calm. When they came over, they knew that the other party would definitely use this to threaten. The rumors outside are getting more and more ferocious.


    "This..." Cang Yan was a little embarrassed. He didn''t dare to push Cangyu, but he was really afraid of his stubbornness. In the end, he would rather have a dead fish and a net to break the net, and then no one would be able to please him. As a result, the Qin family made him embarrassed. At present, he will not directly touch Mu Bingyun unless it is a last resort.


    It''s just that the attitude of the other party in front of him has already shown that if there is Mu Bingyun, they will not get married unless they are driven out!


    For a while, the hall fell silent. No one dared to speak, Qin Yurou was the most nervous, she was a little scared, if Big Brother Cang really chose Mu Bingyun over the Cang family, wouldn''t she be a joke for the entire North Sea Continent? ?


    She even wanted to open her mouth and asked her grandfather to agree to this matter. Even if she made Mu Bingyun her concubine, it didn''t matter.


    "Why, it''s just a concubine, is Brother Cang really embarrassed?"


    Qin Yue''s words completely made Cang Yan feel a little ashamed. That Mu Bingyun was indeed just an unnamed person, and he actually made the head of his family embarrassed and embarrassed!


    "Okay, Brother Qin, I don''t want Yurou to be wronged either. Don''t you understand the relationship between you and my family?" When he said these words, the other party didn''t answer. Things, it was clear that he wanted to use this matter to suppress him, but at this time, he had to make the relationship between the Cang family and the Qin family friendly.


    Otherwise... I don''t know how many people have made alliances with the Qin family. The Cang family does have the blood of the ancient gods, but that is only the past. Apart from this little background, it has been gradually declining over the years. He couldn''t let the Cang family fall in his hands, no matter what, the two families must be married.


    "Someone, drive Mu Bingyun out!"


    Cang Yan''s words determined that it was impossible for Mu Bingyun to enter the Cang family. Several people poured in suddenly outside, and their strength is not low. They surrounded Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu, but they were very calm.


    "Yu''er, let go of that woman!"


    Qin Yizi said quickly, she hated Mu Bingyun very much, and when he was kicked out of the Cang family, she would not let him leave alive. Such a fox will be a scourge sooner or later.


    However, Cang Yu still held Mu Bingyun''s hand tightly, as if he hadn''t heard the words of these people. This scene made everyone angry, especially Cang Yan. The opponent slapped him hard.


    This person is still his grandson. Although the Qin family is the partner of his Cang family, it is also the competition of the Cang family. If today''s matter were to be spread out, he didn''t even know how embarrassing it would be!


    Now many eyes are on the Cang family. Once the Cang family and the Qin family get into trouble, there will definitely be many forces that will take the opportunity to suppress them.


    "Yu''er, you are a member of the Cang family. If you want to continue to stay in the Cang family peacefully, let her go. There are countless women in the world, and Yurou is so good. She is a traitor, and our Cang family will not tolerate her. down!"


    At this moment, Cang Yu finally raised his head: "Patriarch, give me the things, and we will leave tomorrow."


    Hearing the words, everyone changed color. Can Cangyu actually want to give up the identity of the Cang family for a woman? ?


    "Presumptuous!" Cang Yan slapped the table fiercely, and the ancient wooden table instantly shattered. This scene made the heart beat faster. The powerful aura on his body was instantly suppressed towards Cang Yu. No, it should have all been suppressed by Mu Bingyun, but Cang Yu, who had been prepared for a long time, blocked it in an instant.


    In an instant, Cang Yan showed surprise, and his face became even more ugly. What is the strength of this kid? ?


    Qin Yue naturally also saw some eyebrows, his eyes were incomparably horrified, how old this kid was, he was able to resist Cang Yan''s aura. Isn''t there a magic weapon on him?


    If that''s the case, it can make sense. Cang Yan was also surprised and relaxed a bit. There must be a magic weapon. After all, he couldn''t see through the opponent''s strength at all, so it must have been covered by some means and magic weapon.


    He would not believe that such a young boy, who has only practiced for a few decades, can actually compete with his strength for hundreds of years, that is absolutely impossible. Maybe it was the treasure left by the sky. Before the sky, he liked to wander around the most. There are countless magic weapons on his body, and the means are endless. Thinking of this, his surprise has disappeared.


    Immediately withdrew his aura. Just now, he just wanted to let Cang Yu know that he would never be able to compromise with this method. Today, Mu Bingyun must leave the Cang family.

 Chapter 351： expose

    The Qin family and the Cang family must also decide the date of their marriage.


    "Miss Mu, if you are good for Yu''er, you should leave the Cang family at this moment. If you are by Yu''er''s side, it will only bring him infinite trouble. Your identity is destined that you cannot be together. "


    The combination of the righteous way and the magical way is not unique, just the ordinary ones. However, Cang Yu is the son of the Cang family, and the other party is a traitor who has betrayed a certain sect. At that time, his entire Cang family will be attacked by other forces.


    The most important thing is that a woman has a blue heart and wants to occupy it all. Isn''t this self-defeating? Their Cang family was sparsely populated, but they had very few children. He also wanted to find more women for Cang Yu, so that he could have great-grandchildren as soon as possible.


    "I won''t leave him."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t explain that much, she just said her own psychological words, "Whether he is from the Cang family, righteous or devilish, these are not the reasons for me to leave him."


    She had a firm look on her face. If this didn''t happen to them, the people here would probably admire such a woman, right?


    At this moment, they just thought she was a little hateful, why should she be so dependent on Cangyu.


    "Mu Bingyun, you will implicate Cousin Yu like this, do you understand?" Yin Pei Pei couldn''t bear it anymore. Cousin would rather have a fight with his grandfather than be with him. What''s going on here? ''s pet? She was already crazy with jealousy, and if she could, she would really like to pierce the opponent''s heart with ten thousand arrows!


    "To tell you the truth, you may not know that the Liuyun faction has issued an order to kill you. Anyone who sees you can take your life in exchange for rewards!"


    Is that so?


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on her: "You have very well-informed information, you are the one who did this, right?" Pale has already found out about this matter, and the rumors behind it are from Yin Pei Pei. What came out here, she just didn''t understand why the other party knew so much.


    Even everything about her in Liuyun School is very detailed. She vaguely had a guess, but there was no evidence.


    If it is really her guess, it is really not surprising that this matter will become like this.


    Wood Wind Snow, is it Wood Wind Snow? ? If so, it''s really not unexpected. Unexpectedly, the other party did not come, but used other means. When he arrived here first, it caused her a lot of trouble.


    With Yin Pei Pei''s brain, it is not unusual for the other party to use it.


    After Yin Peipei was suddenly hit by Mu Bingyun in public, his face suddenly turned red, and he said quickly: "Mu Bingyun, you are already a rat crossing the street now, you don''t want to spit blood, when did I spread such a thing? The news?? What evidence do you have??"


    "Did I say it was you who spread the news? I just asked if you did this. You have admitted it yourself, and you can''t hide it now." Mu Bingyun smiled at the corner of his eyes, "If If I guess right, it was Mu Fengxue who asked you to do it, right? By the way, what benefit did she give you? I guess it was given to you by Mu Fengxue?"


    "Why did you forget, Mu Fengxue is the Liuyun Sect, what is the Liuyun Sect, that is the sect of the righteous cultivator, you are a family of magic cultivators, how can you have such a good relationship with each other?? Is it her name? You spread some things about me and made up some random things?"


    Mu Bingyun''s counterattack was unexpected.


    Just when Yin Pei Pei wanted to say something, a white light fell from Mu Bingyun''s hand, and some handwriting appeared in the entire hall. When everyone saw the content above, they all fell silent.


    This is the proof.


    She just leaned beside this man, as if with him, even if the sky fell, it wouldn''t be so scary. Being close to him, the whole person has inexhaustible power. It only took one day for Pale White to list everyone''s evidence on it, and now Yin Pei Pei couldn''t argue.


    "I..." Yin Pei Pei gritted his teeth with hatred, "If you hadn''t done these things, how could I have done it, I did this because I didn''t want to let Cousin Yu understand that you are a woman with a vicious heart, and you are vicious. , Ruthless, this is what everyone sees."


    "You''d better leave the Cang family, don''t delay Cousin Yu."


    "enough!"


    Cang Yan''s face is not very good-looking, now it is not about Cang Yu and Yurou. It is also related to the face of their Cang family. The things above are not only those things that Yin Pei Pei did, but also other things.


    If other forces in the magic way know that his Cang family has been connected with the sect of the righteous way, they will definitely be hit.


    He was threatened.


    There are some words on it that other people can''t see, and the method is exactly the same as that of the sky at the beginning. Such a method can only be used by the son of the sky.


    Cangyu, as terrifying as the sky, he felt a little ashamed that he was planted in the hands of two fathers and sons. The funny thing is that these two fathers and sons are his son and grandson.


    He looked at Cangyu deeply: "Okay, you can stay with her! However, your marriage with Yurou must go ahead!"


    "Brother Cang, you''re afraid that..."


    Qin Yue didn''t speak when he saw Cang Yan and stopped: "Brother Qin, we will discuss this matter later."


    Hearing this, Qin Yue suppressed the words in his heart and waited on the side. He actually didn''t want to lose the Cang family as an ally. They already had an in-law relationship. Now Cang Yu and Qin Yurou are just trying to make the relationship between the two families more harmonious. That''s it.


    The person he chose was Cangyu, not Cang Chen. What he valued was Cangyu''s talent. Cang Qiong''s talent was excellent, and his son would not be too bad. He still didn''t expect that the talent was not bad, but this temperament was still inherited.


    is very annoying.


    "You can also think about it, I still have three days in the Cang family, and once the three days are over, if you stop persecuting this matter, I will still consider myself a member of the Cang family. If the situation is still the same after three days, So¡­"


    Cang Yu did not continue to say the following words, then he and the Cang family would never communicate with each other again, and he would never be able to step into the Cang family again. Looking at the blood relationship, he gave him a chance.


    "Binger, let''s go back!"


    He embraced the person beside him, with a rare trace of tenderness on his face, and carefully hugged her away. His cautious expression seemed to be transformed into a forceful slap, hitting Cang Yan on the face, causing pain and pain, resounding throughout the hall.

 Chapter 352： Jade Slips in Formation

    Cangyan wanted to smash it with a palm, but in the end, she endured it.


    He could see it, this kid is threatening him and leaving the Cang family? ? If he wanted to leave the Cang family, why would the other party give him three days? ? I am afraid that he will leave with Mu Bingyun today. Compared with the sky, the young man is a little less courageous.


    If the man of today is the sky, I am afraid that he will fight against him.


    Everything shows that Cang Yu will not leave the Cang family, and even the strength of the other party is not high. Thinking of this, Cang Yan has a smile on his face, as if he has returned to the master of the Cang family who is strategizing.


    "Yu, is three days enough?"


    Back in the house, Mu Bingyun squeezed a soundproof array, and asked worriedly, what Cang Yan had in his hand, he knew that he would definitely get it back. From the other party''s attitude, she could tell that she was going to steal, right?


    However, Cang Yan is not a fool either. Such things will never be placed in conspicuous places.


    After all, it was his father''s thing, and she knew he cared very much.


    "Don''t worry about Binger, that thing is not important, but since it belongs to my father, I will still take it back. Three days is enough."


    In fact, one day is enough, I just need more time to prepare for other things. Mother still has a lot of things in Qin Yizi''s hands. Since he came back, he should take them all!


    The Cang family, not his Cang family.


    "Smile!"


    She stood on tiptoe and touched his face. After she came back, she never saw him smile. That face was always cold, and the coldness revealed in her eyes made her feel cold. . In the end it is related by blood, how can he not care in his heart, but he doesn''t show it.


    He lowered his head and smiled at her. Seeing this, she smiled too. For a while, two very good-looking people looked at each other and smiled. I don''t know what kind of scene it was, if there were flowers nearby If so, I am afraid it will bloom for them too.


    "That''s right, Yu''s smile is the best look." He touched him with his lips, "We will leave here in three days, so where is the Heavenly Gate?"


    I haven''t had time to ask before, and it will be over now. She has to inquire, and don''t go to the wrong place when she returns home.


    He took her hand, put her in his arms and sat down: "The communication between the righteous and the devil is a very chaotic place."


    "So it is."


    The power of a sect that can survive in a chaotic place is probably not to be underestimated. She doesn''t care much about this. Of course, it''s better to be more powerful. After all, they really left the Cang family. I''m afraid it''s not just Liu Yun who gave them a killing order. The Cang family and the Qin family are afraid that they will. As for The Yin family should join in the fun.


    "Is Binger worried?"


    "Don''t worry, I knew this was the result before I came back."


    "As long as Bing''er is by my side." However, there was a sad look between his brows, which she had never seen before. His expression made her feel inexplicably flustered.


    As if he was going to leave at any time.


    "Yu, what''s wrong with you? Did you encounter any trouble?"


    He smiled helplessly: "It''s an irresistible trouble, Bing''er, do you know that if your strength reaches a certain level here, you can''t resist the gravitational force between heaven and earth, and the cultivator will be teleported to another high-level plane. "


    "The high-level plane of the righteous path is called the fairy world, the demon cultivator is the demon world, and the demon cultivator is the demon world. Three different monks will go to different places. These three places are far apart, and at the same time between them It¡¯s not very friendly, and the competition above is even bigger than here.¡±


    said here, something appeared in his hand: "This is the jade slip that my father left in the ancient formation, which records everything."


    After the Cang Qiong couple fell into the formation, they were unable to come out. In the end, they had to cultivate to the extreme and escaped the formation by using the gravitational force between the heaven and the earth. They were afraid that Cangyu would stay in that formation all the time. Cangyu was gifted with formations. Perhaps he expected that day would come, so he left the formation in that formation.


    Knowing that his parents were not dead, Cangyu seemed a little happy.


    "That''s really good."


    She quickly glanced at the contents of the jade slip, and was very happy in her heart. However, thinking that if they were pulled into the advanced plane by the gravitational force of heaven and earth, I am afraid they would be separated again!


    finally got a little happy, and then got down again.


    "Don''t worry, Binger, if one day you and I have to be separated, I will come to Immortal Realm to find you as soon as possible."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were fixed, she was only at the ninth rank of Xuanzun, and he... She only felt a little dry at the corners of her mouth, and the pain of separation hit her heart instantly.


    "I''ve never asked you about your realm, where are you now, and when you''re in a realm where you can''t resist the gravitational pull between heaven and earth?" After thinking for a while, she still asked this question. Sooner or later, she has to know, it is better to ask early, she can still prepare.


    If one day, he suddenly wakes up and he disappears, she doesn''t know what that feeling is, in short, it won''t be very pleasant. Maybe they can''t control their madness. They don''t have any vigorous feelings between them. Instead, they get along so flatly in the end.


    The relationship between them is not at all dull. She only hoped that the road between them would be smoother and not be missed all the time. If possible, it would be nice to be together all the time.


    It¡¯s just that the result of the right path and the devil path is like this. There are a lot of people who are in the right way and the devil way, and many are separated in the end. Most of them were separated for too long, had to be separated, faded, and forgot...


    "The realm of immortals cannot resist the gravitational force of heaven and earth, and I am now the ninth rank of immortals."


    And, it won''t be long before a breakthrough, at most a few years. He was already suppressing, but he still couldn''t hold back.


    Hearing the words, Mu Bingyun was taken aback for a moment, no wonder he was not afraid of the Cang Family at all, his strength was already considered to be the top here. Then the realm of immortals cannot stay in this world for too long.


    "I''ll come to you!"


    She crouched on his lap and held his hand: "I''m very fast." There was a smile in the corner of her eyes, the only one that belonged to him. Mu Bingyun, who was originally cold, became softer because of this person.


    "Bing''er, taking advantage of the last few years, the Cangtianmen will become stronger, and he will protect you in the future, and Pale can only follow you." His eyes flashed, if he did nothing, the Cang family What if the family bullied her?

 Chapter 353： Calculate secretly

    This is his treasure, and he can''t be bullied by others at will.


    She didn''t say anything, just leaned beside him, breathing the air with him silently. Time is really running out, I didn''t expect that they would face separation after seeing each other for such a short period of time.


    Every time she thinks of this, her heart is a little uncomfortable.


    For the past two days, the two have been together, and there is no way for some people to intervene and do something.


    The most anxious one is naturally Yin Pei Pei.


    "Cousin Chen, you have to think of a way! If it goes on like this, it is impossible to drive Mu Bingyun away." Seeing Cang Chen''s face, Yin Peipei knew that he had said something wrong, "Cousin Chen, if If you don''t take action, she will definitely be driven away, and with Cousin Yu''s temperament, she will definitely be kept outside, and you will definitely have no chance."


    Cang Chen paused for a moment, then frowned: "She is a little tight, she can''t start, why don''t you start? If you try to seduce your cousin, the success rate should be higher, right?" Yin Peipei felt a little uncomfortable. lure? ?


    She has already done this for a long time, and she doesn''t care about it at all. If temptation works for Cang Yu, does she still need to cooperate with this person in front of her? Cang Chen is so lecherous, it''s not a good thing at all, even though he hasn''t officially married, the number of women he has can''t be counted on his fingers and toes.


    "Cousin Chen, this matter really only depends on you. Think about it, whether Mu Bingyun''s identity is Cousin Yu''s wife or concubine, you won''t have the slightest chance. After all, such a thing, Grandpa and grandma won''t be allowed to exist, right?"


    Cang Chen''s eyes flickered, but it was true that although his grandparents loved him very much, they would not allow him to do anything that would bring shame to the Cang family. Especially the affairs with uncle and sister-in-law are not glorious at any time.


    Unless the other party is a concubine, Cangyu is willing to give it to him.


    But, looking at Cangyu, it should be impossible to give him such a beauty. In fact, if he had such a character beauty, he would not want to send it out. In the entire North Sea Continent, there is no second such one, which shows its rarity.


    "Cousin Chen, what are your plans, what are your thoughts?"


    The corners of Yin Pei Pei''s eyes twitched a little, if Cang Chen is willing to help, this matter will definitely be successful. No matter how much Cangyu likes Mu Bingyun, if this woman has an affair with another woman, then there is no need to rush her, and she will definitely not be with Mu Bingyun again.


    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on her face. She really wanted to see. Cousin Yu knew what Mu Bingyun would look like when he had an affair with Cang Chen, and what would Mu Bingyun do? ?


    No matter what you do, it is impossible to be with Cousin Yu again.


    Cousin liked her the most at the beginning, not Mu Bingyun, the other party was just a vixen, and this made him like her.


    "Pei Pei, I''m afraid this is not easy to handle. Since grandma hurt Mu Bingyun last time, my cousin has taken her very seriously, so he didn''t move half a step at all. What we want to do is simply impossible."


    Yin Pei Pei also became serious, and after a while, she said, "Can''t we use other methods to lure Cousin Yu out, or lure Mu Bingyun over?"


    "Method?"


    Cangchen was silent for a while, "There is a way, but I don''t know if the other party is fooled. But you can give it a try..."


    "Mu Bingyun and Cousin Yu are inseparable, but what about Li Dingxiang next to them?" Yin Pei Pei''s eyes glowed coldly, "You say, if we arrest this person, will Mu Bingyun be fooled? It is said that the relationship between the two is very good, that Li Dingxiang was originally a disciple of Liuyun Sect, and followed her to defect from the sect."


    She had inquired a lot about Mu Bingyun, just because in the Liuyun faction, there was a Mu Fengxue, and the opponent was an enemy, or a mortal enemy. The enemy of an enemy is a friend.


    That medicinal pill was indeed given to her by Mu Fengxue, and the other party naturally had a purpose. The other party''s purpose was to kill Mu Bingyun, and she did the same.


    Hearing the words, Cang Chen was stunned for a moment: "This is a way, are you sure that the woman with the broken arm can really move Mu Bingyun?"


    "Cousin Chen, don''t worry, I have already inquired, the relationship between the two is indeed extraordinary, even if the other party does not agree, we have no loss at all, and the other party will be damaged. There will never be anyone in Li Dingxiang. Watching all day? As for the pale, it seems that he is no longer here, it should be cousin Yu who told him to go out to run errands."


    Then, it is the best to start with Li Lilac.


    "Okay, let''s do this." Cang Chen laughed, "Pei Pei, you gave my cousin a good idea, don''t worry, as long as this is done, grandpa''s side will do the same. Let me talk to you. The Qin family and the Cang family are only married because of their interests, and their own family members must be treated differently. "


    Hearing this sentence, Yin Pei Pei became happy. Everyone knows that in the Cang family, Cang Chen is the most favored by the old man. As long as Cang Chen wants it, it is usually not too much, and the old man will agree.


    Mu Bingyun opened the note that a maid had stuffed into her hand, thinking that the maid even told her that she could only watch it secretly, she was a little suspicious.


    However, Cang Yu was sitting in front of her, and she silently opened the note.


    ''s complexion changed instantly, and there was a sullen look in his eyes that he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    "Binger, what''s wrong?"


    Cangyu asked as he took the note and glanced at the contents, also a little angry. He knew that pale boy, and he was very fond of Li Dingxiang.


    He has been taking care of Bing''er, but he has forgotten how despicable the Cang family is!


    "If Lilac is half damaged, I will let him pay for his life!" Mu Bingyun''s voice was extremely gloomy, Cang Chen, it was simply too despicable to use such means to persecute her.


    "Binger, don''t worry, I''ll get the cloves back right away."


    Cang Chen can be considered to be related to him by blood, and he will solve it. Now, he will not be merciful.


    "No," Mu Bingyun stopped him, "Yu, I don''t think they will do this rashly. What is the purpose? Why don''t you pretend you don''t know and see what they are going to do later?"


    "No, it''s too dangerous."


    "Yu, this time you listen to me, if you don''t know what the other party wants to do, and you may not know what they will do later, it''s better to teach him a painful lesson and let him understand that not everyone can afford it. ." There was a beautiful smile on her cheek, "Why did you forget, I am now the ninth rank of Xuanzun, and he is only the fifth rank of Xuanzun."

 Chapter 354： make an appointment

    Yes, many people ignore this fact, but they don''t know that she has immortal-level thunder veins, and she only looks like the ninth rank of Xuanhuang from the outside. It''s really not enough!


    Cang Yu was relieved a lot. He forgot about his Bing''er. She was very powerful. He always thought she was still the little girl from the beginning. He calmly corrected his arm. .


    "Then Bing''er be careful."


    If Cang Chen really dared to do anything, he really mind, let the Cang family fall faster.


    Therefore, Mu Bingyun "hidden" Cang Yu in the eyes of the maid, went out of the room, and went to the designated place secretly.


    Seeing the house in front of her, she paused: "Is it here?"


    There was a maid waiting outside the door of the room. Seeing Mu Bingyun coming over, there was a bit of contempt in her eyes. I really don''t know how this woman could be treated like that by Young Master Yu, and now she has attracted Young Master Chen''s attention.


    "It''s here, you go in, Young Master Chen is waiting for you inside!"


    The maid said with a cold snort, she''s just a sassy woman, if Young Master Yu found out, I don''t know how sad she would be! It would be better for such a woman to be kicked out.


    Mu Bingyun pushed open the door and entered. As for the maid''s vision, it didn''t matter to her at all.


    After walking in, the maid closed the door with her backhand. She stepped inside. The location here is a bit remote. When she came over, she had already looked around. Usually, no one would come.


    Maybe this is the place where Cang Chen usually hangs out with those women.


    The house is very big, I looked at it slightly, and there were no ornaments around. Through Chi Ye, she already felt that there was someone inside, and she was familiar with it, it was Cang Chen. Somewhere, there was another person, Li Dingxiang, who was imprisoned.


    Feeling that Li Dingxiang was not in any danger, she relaxed a little, and she walked towards the alienation. When she got inside, she saw Cang Chen lying on one side, and the other party''s scorching gaze fell on her.


    "Is the ice cloud here?"


    Cangchen looked a little happy when he saw Mu Bingyun coming alone, and stood up all of a sudden. This was the first time he had been with Mu Bingyun in such a small space. Thinking of what happened later, a flame seemed to burst into his heart.


    "Bingyun, come and sit."


    He waved his hand, a pot of wine appeared on the table, took out two more glasses, filled them, and handed one of them to Mu Bingyun. The latter did not take it, but looked around.


    said: "Where''s Lilac? Let her go, Cang Chen, what''s your purpose for doing this?"


    "Bingyun..." Cang Chen put down the wine in his hand, "What is my purpose, don''t you know? The words I said to you when I was in the Western Continent are still counted now. I see, grandpa is very opposed to your being with your cousin. Although you have tried your best to resist, but... the effect is not very good. In the end, no matter what you do, grandpa will never change his mind. "


    The more Cang Chen said, the more excited he became: "Actually, I didn''t want you to leave my cousin this time, grandpa always loves me the most, as long as you promise to come and accompany me occasionally, I will beg for you, how about you? ?"


    "Oh?" Mu Bingyun''s eyes sank, "I have never seen you so shameless."


    "Okay, Bingyun, you will understand in the future, my cousin''s feelings for you are only fresh, so let''s not force you today, let''s have a good drink and treat it as a meeting, how about it? ?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the wine glass, Chiye automatically analyzed the contents for her, and sure enough, nothing good was put in it. If she really took it seriously, she''d be a fool.


    She held the wine glass, her slender fingers shook it gently, and the corner of her mouth twitched: "I don''t like drinking, but since you''re like this, it''s not easy to refuse!" Cang Chen''s heart was hot when he heard these words, the other party said. Is this cheating?


    The medicine in ??, but he bought it from the shop of the Acacia sect, its curative effect is specially aimed at monks. No matter how pure and clean the person in front of him is, or a strong woman, they can''t resist. As long as you take a small sip, the effect is naturally obvious.


    This medicine, men take it, aphrodisiacs, women take it, and it will instantly become a slut/woman.


    "Why don''t you drink it first, how about it?"


    Hearing this, Cang Chen couldn''t help drinking it on the spot, his face suddenly turned red, and his eyes were a little scarlet. Staring at Mu Bingyun, it was as if he saw something delicious.


    "Okay, I''ve already drank it, so can Bingyun!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him lightly: "Is this your idea?"


    "Of course not, but it''s almost the same." Cang Chen leaned closer, "Bingyun, you are really beautiful like this."


    Cangchen didn''t expect this effect to be so powerful, and now he can''t bear it anymore, the beauty in front of him, if it wasn''t for that cold face, he would have pounced on it long ago. In order not to let the other party discover anything, he just suppressed the fire in his body.


    However, at this moment, Mu Bingyun put the wine on the table, which surprised him for a moment.


    "Li Lilac, I took it away."


    Cangchen immediately understood what was going on. The other party was just playing him, and his heart was burning with anger. He was actually played by a woman. He was about to go over and squeeze Mu Bingyun''s hand, but she easily avoided it.


    He didn''t dare, and used his power again, only to see Mu Bingyun kicked him. Before he could scream, he was imprisoned by the other party. At this moment, his eyes are horrified, so powerful? ?


    The opponent is only the ninth-rank strength of Xuanhuang, how can he be imprisoned. At this moment, he is really annoyed and angry, is the other party hiding his strength?


    Yes, it must be like this, no wonder the other party can use such confidence. However, thinking about the fact that the other party was shocked by his grandma a while ago, he also guessed that he was stronger than him, but he was still no better than his grandma, and his heart was more stable.


    This time it doesn¡¯t work, next time he will definitely succeed.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun has brought Li Dingxiang out.


    "Do you think you can take her away? Mu Bingyun, even if you take her away, she will die."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun paused: "What have you done?" Her gaze fell on him like a sharp arrow.


    He laughed: "It''s nothing, it''s just feeding her an unknown elixir. If there is no antidote for me, she will naturally die." Fortunately, he was more careful.

 Chapter 355： Stealing chicken will not lose rice

    Mu Bingyun became nervous, and instantly grabbed Li Dingxiang''s wrist, Chiye constantly scanned the other''s body. After a while, I found a black thing in my dantian. After Chiye''s analysis, I quickly figured out what this thing was, and... the elixir in Chiye''s space jumped up one after another, and automatically picked it out. The elixir for refining the antidote fell into the alchemy furnace. According to this, it should be able to be lifted tomorrow.


    Seeing this, she took a long breath: "Lilac, don''t worry, it''s alright, I have a way."


    Li Dingxiang is not worried, she just feels that her strength is too weak, and she actually drags Bingyun''s hind legs, and she feels a little sorry. If it wasn''t for Bingyun''s greatness today, I''m afraid he would have learned Cang Chen''s way.


    Just when the two were about to leave, the outside world thought of Yin Peipei''s voice: "Cousin, I just saw her enter this room, and I don''t know what she came to do, I know that on weekdays, this room Cousin Chen only comes here..."


    Hearing the words, Mu Bingyun was not in a hurry to leave. It turns out that Yin Pei Pei participated in this matter!


    Yin Peipei pushed the door open with force, and then the footsteps of the two came over. When they got to the inner room, after seeing the scene in front of them, Yin Peipei was stunned for a while. How could this be? It seems to be different from what she imagined. ? ?


    "Mu Bingyun, what are you doing here?" No matter what, if there should be, she has to say that the rest of the Cang family will come over later. Humph, no matter what, when Mu Bingyun appeared in Cang Chen''s place, he couldn''t explain it, "You are not satisfied with Cousin Yu, but now you are here to seduce Cousin Chen, you are really shameless."


    "Tell you, you will be ruined. When grandpa and the others come, let''s see how you explain it!"


    These words successfully angered Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. It turned out that these two were so vicious, they wanted to kill them!


    Mu Bingyun took a breath and clamped the wine glass between her fingers. She didn''t intend to do that. But... the people of the Cang family are coming, it''s not easy to explain!


    She stepped on, as if stepping on Yin Pei Pei''s heart. As soon as Cang Chen saw it, he knew something was wrong, and just wanted to shout to let Yin Pei Pei leave, but when a white light from Cang Yu fell on his throat, he couldn''t speak. There was only anxiety in his eyes, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    He didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    "Yin Peipei, when doing bad things, you have to measure your own strength. If your strength is not enough, no amount of conspiracy and tricks will be in vain."


    "You...what are you going to do?"


    Yin Pei Pei was also a little scared and couldn''t help but back away, wanting to rely on Cangyu, but found that Cangyu was already by Mu Bingyun''s side. Both of them have the same expression, cold, icy, without the slightest emotion, as if they were Shura in hell.


    Immediately, she felt a white light fall on her body, and she couldn''t move anymore, and couldn''t even speak. After the glass of wine was poured into her mouth, she felt that her body could move again.


    However, her complexion changed, and before she could react, a blurred look appeared in her eyes, and her body was too hot. In an instant, she lost her reason.


    The three of Mu Bingyun were already at the door, watching all this silently, especially seeing Yin Peipei''s reaction, both Cangyu and her were full of anger.


    If she drank this glass of wine, she really didn''t know if she could resist it.


    "Walk!"


    With a cold voice, the three of them went out of the room and disappeared quickly. However, the remaining two people in the room were all confused. Under the effect of the medicine, Cang Chen, who was still a bit sensible, couldn''t bear it any longer. Besides, this Yin Pei Pei''s appearance is also good. Speaking of which, he didn''t suffer, and he figured it out in an instant.


    In the future, it''s just one more concubine. With Yin Pei Pei''s talent, it is not enough to be his wife.


    It didn''t take long for the Cang family to come and frown upon seeing the unsightly things in the house. However, the two were from their own family, and finally, when Yin Pei Pei was confused, Cang Yan agreed to let Yin Pei Pei enter Cang Chen''s room.


    Cang Chen was naturally not punished. In everyone''s opinion, Yin Pei Pei couldn''t bear the loneliness and seduced Cang Chen. However, Qin Yizi didn''t think so, but there was no room for redemption.


    Cang Ye''s heart is about to die of anger, isn''t this a shame for her Yin family? ? Let her have any face to go back to Yin''s house? ?


    In the end, this incident ended in a farce, and both the Cang family and the Yin family wanted to keep a low profile. However, how could the angry Cangyu let them get their wish. In less than half a day, this incident spread to the outside world.


    Cousin and sister cheating, this matter is not very serious, but it is not very pleasant to hear after all.


    The Cang family and the Yin family are really shameful.


    "Lilac, how are you feeling?"


    After Li Dingxiang came back with them yesterday, her body really had a bad reaction. Fortunately, the medicinal pill was ready this morning, so she gave it to Li Dingxiang. After the latter took it, she asked worriedly.


    Li Dingxiang only felt that after swallowing the medicine pill, the whole person relaxed. Yesterday, he felt a little bored in his heart, but now it has disappeared.


    "It''s all right."


    "That''s good, don''t go out in the future, you can leave in one day. This Cang family is full of danger, and I don''t know what will happen next time."


    "Um."


    This day was a very peaceful past, and finally ushered in the third day. Cang Yu, who was traveling in the middle of the night, returned to the house when it was slightly cooler. Mu Bingyun, who had not slept all night, hurried up to meet him.


    "How is it? Did you get it?"


    "Well, today, let''s go."


    Followed him back to Cang''s house, she was really wronged. I encountered so much when I came back. It would be nice if it wasn''t the Cang family.


    "Okay, back to Heaven''s Gate, I''ll start practicing and try to break through as soon as possible." She didn''t want to be separated from him for too long, she had to break through early, and then she could go to the fairy world, and then to the devil world...


    Furthermore, there are no spiritual medicines currently available in the cultivation world that are effective for washing the meridians. Then it should be in the advanced space! And her cheap dad, I don''t know if it''s in the fairy world or somewhere else. If she can''t find the other party, she is also very uneasy in her heart.


    He couldn''t help but touched her face: "Binger don''t have to worry, just take it slow."


    He is afraid that after this person leaves him, he will enter a state of crazy cultivation again. The strong Binger really makes him love and pity him. Many times, she does not know how to express her feelings. Once she understands Now, she will say it directly. Binger like this is really attractive.

 Chapter 356： hands-on

    It was dawn, and the hall of the Cang family was already full of people. It was still the same people. When the two stepped in, they felt two fiery gazes from Yin Peipei and Cang Chen.


    These two can''t figure them out, but if they are figured out, I am afraid that their intestines will regret it.


    "Yu''er, how are you thinking?"


    The voice from Cang Yan, I could feel the air in the hall freeze instantly.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the two of them. When they saw that the two were still holding each other''s hands tightly, they said they understood a little bit, but Cangyu was afraid that he would still not agree.


    Qin Yue''s eyes sank: "Brother Cang, it seems that this kid in your family will not agree."


    "If you don''t agree, you have to agree, Yu''er, what do you think?" Cang Yan had already suppressed his anger, and he didn''t want to use the last resort until the critical moment. After all, pressing the other party in a hurry, he really didn''t know what would happen.


    was just a gloomy attitude, which really annoyed him.


    "I came here today to say goodbye."


    After a long time, Cang Yu opened his mouth, but what he said was not very pleasing, even surprising.


    He came to say goodbye? ?


    What does ?? mean, is he leaving? ?


    "Cangyu! What do you mean??"


    Cang Yan already felt shameless. What happened to the Cang family recently made him wonder if he had met Miao Xing. If he was talking about who this Miao Xing was, he thought it was the woman that Cang Yu was protecting.


    really made him hate it.


    "Cangyu, no matter what you think today, your marriage with girl Qin has already been set. In half a month, this woman, whether you like it or not, has to be kicked out!"


    "Binger, let''s go!"


    Since everyone came to say goodbye, and they still didn''t appreciate it, they left.


    Cang Yu hugged Mu Bingyun and turned around, about to step outside the door, Cang Yan was so angry that she slapped the door away. Countless pieces of debris fell to the ground, causing people to look at them twice. The maids passing by ran quickly.


    The two stopped when they saw this.


    "Cangyu, stop! Do you think the Cang family can come back if you want to, and leave if you want to leave? Don''t you want your things?"


    Cang Yu turned back, the corners of his lips twitched, and his eyes fell on Qin Yizi and Cang Yan''s faces: "I have already taken what should be taken back, and there is nothing here that can make me stay. Cang Patriarch, it''s good to get together, let''s go. See you next time."


    After saying that, he once again brought Mu Bingyun to prepare to step over the waste in front of him. However, Cang Yan made a move, and there were countless masters around, including two from the Immortal Profound Realm.


    "Patriarch Cang, do you insist on doing this?"


    Everyone can hear it, Cangyu''s voice is very cold, as if the whole body is soaked in an ice cellar, so cold that it shivers, so cold that the soul seems to be trembling.


    "Cangyu, you belong to the Cang family, so you have to obey my arrangements!"


    At this moment, Cang Yu turned his back to everyone, his stern face was expressionless, and his hand remained the same, tightly holding the woman beside him. The breeze rippled the dresses of the two of them, and the blue silk also fluttered, entangled in an instant.


    "Then, from now on, I''m not a member of the Cang family."


    with a bit of a cool and ethereal voice, a bit of sadness, even a bit of sadness¡­


    "You... Cangyu, if you dare to take this step today, then the Cang family will issue an order to kill you, and there will be no place for you in the North Sea Continent. You must think clearly, even today, you It''s very likely that you won''t be able to take a step out!"


    Everyone held their breath, Qin Yurou looked worried and said: "Brother Cang, listen to Grandpa Cang, if you don''t like Yurou, we have something to discuss, don''t be because of the marriage with Yurou, And what conflict happened between you and the Cang family. The people here are all relatives of Big Brother Cang, and Yurou can''t bear it..."


    "It used to be, not now, Patriarch Cang, if you want to do it, do it!"


    Hearing this, Cang Yan finally turned pale with anger.


    "Kill Mu Bingyun and catch Cangyu!"


    Cang Yan shouted, and the strong men surrounding the two immediately attacked Cang Yu. Mu Bingyun didn''t intend to do anything, she really couldn''t beat these people.


    At this moment, she seemed to answer a word, little bird? Are big trees good for shade? If you say, Cangyu is indeed a big tree. Fortunately, this big tree was supported by her.


    The power that was ready to go around attacked Mu Bingyun in an instant. In an instant, Cangyu grabbed her waist, raised one hand, and countless white lights fell, hitting the opponent''s attack, only to hear a few "Pfft" "Pfft", and it was the sound of a quick landing, and when they saw the person who had just besieged them, they had already spewed blood and fell to the ground, their faces extremely pale. Apparently, he was seriously injured.


    Seeing this, everyone was shocked.


    These people are also at the first and second rank of Xianxuan, but they were solved by Cang Yu with a hand?


    Cang Yan''s expression also changed, because Cangyu is only the first rank of Immortal Profound Realm at most, so it seems that this is not the case, but unfortunately he can''t see through the realm of the other party.


    "Patriarch Cang, do you still want to stop me?"


    After the words fell, Cang Yan jumped down instantly: "Naturally, I have to stop, Cang Yu, you are from the Cang family!"


    Cangyu is already so powerful, if he can stay in the Cang family, wouldn''t it be even more powerful? Today, it is absolutely impossible to let Cang Yu go, the Cang family needs such a person!


    Those calculating eyes naturally fell into the eyes of the two of them. Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but feel a sadness in his heart, I am afraid that the blue heart is very sad, right?


    "Then, let''s do it!"


    Cang Yu said softly, raised his hands again, and Cang Yan also raised his hands, and in an instant, the power between heaven and earth quickly approached the two of them.


    The huge momentum swayed around the two of them, and everything that was swept away became a piece of smash. Seeing this, everyone quickly fled here and watched from a distance.


    In an instant, two white lights collided under the control of the two. A huge force collided, and in an instant, the entire hall collapsed. Cang Yu hugged Mu Bingyun, flew into the air, and then slapped it with another palm.


    Cangyan didn''t expect that the other party would be so powerful, and was slapped by this palm and flew out.


    At this moment, in the eyes of everyone, there is only horror.


    Cang Yu, even more powerful than the Cang Family Patriarch!


    The two stayed in mid-air, and after a while Cang Yan flew back, he was surprised and happy, Cang Yu was stronger than him, what does this mean? ? Is the Cang family going to rise?


    "Cangyu, don''t forget, you belong to the Cang family, do you want to go against the Cang family, the Qin family, and the Yin family?"

 Chapter 357： Desolate strength

    "You have no background strength. If you want to rely on your strength to survive on the North Sea Continent, do you think it is possible??"


    Qin Yue couldn''t help but be moved. If Cang Yu could marry his family Yurou, wouldn''t it be possible for the Qin family to follow along.


    said at the moment: "Boy Yu, think about it clearly, if you leave the Cang family, you will be hunted down by the three families!"


    "Yeah, Cangyu, are you worthy of your dead parents? If they knew, they would definitely be sad." Cang Ye''s heart finally moved Cangyu. Instead of preparing to promise them, more hatred was born.


    "Many years ago, I remembered," his eyes were a little frightened, "Isn''t the reason why my father left because you couldn''t tolerate my mother?"


    The words fell, and everyone changed color.


    At this moment, in Jiancang City, countless people saw the Cang family who stayed in mid-air, and they naturally heard the previous loud noise.


    "Yu''er, the past is also over. The past is indeed ours, not ours, but today, if you can stay," Cang Yan''s gaze fell on Mu Bingyun, who was being protected by the other party. "If you promise to stay, I promise you to let her be your flat wife!"


    Qin Yurou''s complexion changed drastically when she heard it. Qin Yue didn''t say anything, as long as he could make Cangyu his grandson-in-law, it didn''t matter to him how many women the other party had.


    Although he loves Qin Yurou more, this is based on not harming the interests of the Qin family.


    The children of the Qin family all serve the interests of the Qin family.


    Although Qin Yurou was reluctant in her heart, she knew at this moment that it was not the time for her to speak. She also saw that the old man and her grandfather wanted to win over such a powerful Cang Yu. She also did not expect that Cang Yu was even more powerful than the Cang Family Patriarch.


    All these changes are really too fast, so fast that she can''t even react. Cang Yu is so powerful... It makes her more and more unable to let go. No female cultivator can resist such a man.


    "Brother Cang, Yurou is also willing, you can listen to Grandpa Cang!" She said such words dripping with blood, she really couldn''t accept his wife, she was also the young lady of the Qin family, so she wanted to In the same position as a righteous traitor.


    "I''m afraid you are thinking too much, don''t you understand that it was not my reason that he left the Cang family," Mu Bingyun finally couldn''t bear it anymore, these people really used the people she loved as tools ? ? "If you were really good for him, you wouldn''t push each other like this. You are just selfish, satisfying your own selfish desires, and even... just treat him as a tool to strengthen the family!"


    She mercilessly exposed the true faces of these people, held his hand tightly, and passed her strength on him, "Yu, let''s go! Go to the place that belongs to us, the people here are all If we don''t like us, we go where we like us."


    "Okay." His face softened, and he even smiled. At this moment, the Cang family had no meaning to him. He also let go of this layer of blood relationship, and it was they who wiped out this layer of relationship layer by layer.


    "Cangyu, stop!"


    However, Cang Yu embraced Mu Bingyun, and the whole person took off and flew away in a certain direction. They fled quickly in front of their eyes, and before they could react, they disappeared.


    This scene happened too quickly, and it took a while for everyone to accept such a fact. Cang Yu escaped with fate.


    "Come on!"


    Cangyan was extremely angry, and in front of so many people, she was embarrassed.


    "Patriarch!" The Cang family disciples came to his side in unison, with very serious expressions on their faces. Today''s events, I am afraid that it will be spread out after a while, and in a few days, it will be known by the entire North Sea Continent.


    "The whole continent wants Cangyu to hunt down Mu Bingyun!"


    "Yes, the head of the house!"


    Qin Yue was on the side, and his eyes flashed. He also didn''t expect such a character to appear in the Cang family, as if it was a repeat of that incident. However, Cang Yu seems to be more powerful than the sky.


    "Brother Cang, I have to go back too. If the kid has news, I hope Brother Cang can let me know."


    Because of this, he was even more unable to give up his relationship with the Cang family. In their opinion, even if Cang Yu has left the Cang family now, he is still a member of the Cang family. He doesn''t think that the other party can really cut off contact with the Cang family.


    In the beginning, the sky was just taking people away, and it did not mean to cut off relations with the Cang family.


    Sooner or later, Cang Yu will come back. Now that the outside world knows that Cang Yu is so powerful, and that he is still a member of the Cang family, he will definitely have some scruples, and I am afraid that he will also come over to win over the Cang family.


    As for Qin Yurou and Cangyu''s marriage, there is no one at the moment, and they don''t know what to do.


    "Okay, Brother Qin, I really neglected today."


    No matter how angry he was, Cang Yan was still rational.


    "Okay, Yurou, Feng''er, let''s go back!"


    Qin Fengling really came back to his senses at this moment, so strong!


    Cangyu is his peers, but his strength has reached the level of his grandfather''s generation. There is no way to compare, especially the kind of firmness in the eyes of the other party, it is clear that they really cut off the relationship with the Cang family.


    Qin Yue''s voice came from his ear, he returned to the other side without saying a word. In front of Qin Yue, he is the most obedient.


    Qin Yurou didn''t move, she stared blankly at the direction away from her, and she still didn''t come back to her senses. Brother Cang, did he actually leave? She left with Mu Bingyun. She wanted to ask, why...why is it Mu Bingyun?


    In what point does she not compare to Qin Yurou? ?


    Brother Cang, in your heart, do you not care about Yurou at all? ?


    "Yurou, go back with grandpa!"


    Seeing her melancholy face, Qin Yue called out again. After all, he was also his most beloved granddaughter, so he naturally knew what she was thinking.


    Qin Yurou withdrew her gaze and lowered her eyes: "Grandpa, did you originally set the date in half a month?"


    "Yes, it''s just that this kid has escaped now, Yurou, your grandfather Cang is trying to figure out a way and will definitely let him come back."


    "Grandpa, why don''t the wedding go ahead as usual?" Qin Yurou suddenly had a smile on her cheek, "Yurou believes that Big Brother Cang is just confused for a while, and the Cang family is waiting for him to come back, and he will definitely come back."


    This¡­


    Qin Yue glared, he wanted to say something, but he quickly stopped the words in his mouth, if Yurou could live in the Cang family with Cangyu''s wife, it would be able to achieve the purpose of marriage between the two families.

 Chapter 358： so shameless

    Cang Yan was also stunned for a moment, and then he and Qin Yue thought of the same place, they looked at each other and made a decision.


    This is a good idea, no matter if Cangyu comes back in the future, or not, the relationship between the two can be considered to have consolidated. In their opinion, Cangyu will come back one day. After all, it is not so easy to break through to the realm of immortals. If you don''t rely on the resources of the Cang family, Cang Yu will not be able to get better and better.


    "We''ll go in and discuss this matter."


    After a while of silence, Cang Yan said. Qin Yue, who had planned to leave, also followed. The rest of the people all looked at each other. This matter seemed absurd, but it was reasonable.


    This marriage, naturally, there are two family heads to call the shots, and no one has anything to say.


    As a result, after Cangyu and Mu Bingyun left the Cang family, the Qin family and the Cang family jointly announced that they would hold a wedding in half a month. As for Cangyu, who was unable to attend due to urgent matters, the wedding went ahead as usual and invited people from the North Sea Continent. Many sects of Magic Dao came to visit.


    "Too shameless."


    Pale pointed to the letter in his hand, with a look of anger on his face, "These two families are really too shameless to actually...do this, Master, do we want to kill them back??"


    However, when he looked up, he saw the two people who were leaning on a reclining chair, the corners of his mouth twitched, this...they were interested. There is sadness in the eyebrows, and I don''t know what happened to Lilac. His eyes fell on the closed door. In about ten days, he was able to grow new arms, but the process was very painful.


    Three days have passed, but Li Dingxiang didn''t make any pained voice. Knowing that he can''t go in and disturb at this moment, he is still very worried.


    "Pale, you don''t have to worry, Lilac will be fine. After seven days, you will be able to see her."


    Mu Bingyun is very confident in Li Dingxiang, only she knows how much Li Dingxiang is obsessed with recovering her arm. Such pain is nothing to her. Speaking out, I endured it, and I don''t want people outside to worry.


    It was precisely because she didn''t make a sound that she felt that Li Dingxiang was safer. Once she made a sound, it meant that she couldn''t support it anymore, and it was really dangerous.


    I don''t know if Mu Bingyun''s words had a calming effect, but Pale really calmed down. Think about it too, with Lilac''s temperament, if there is nothing, there will be no movement.


    Here, he quieted down.


    "By the way, ma''am, why don''t you guys care, that Qin Yurou is married?"


    How can these two be so calm, after all, Qin Yurou has also entered the Cang family''s door, in principle, is the wife in name? ? Then don''t the lady and the master care at all?


    "She got married, what does it have to do with me?"


    Mu Bingyun''s face was inexplicable, "Pale, if you have so much free time, go and take care of the Heavenly Sect properly to improve everyone''s strength."


    "Ma''am, they are all practicing hard. Since the pills that Madam gave me, everyone''s enthusiasm is even higher than before."


    The entire Heavenly Sect knew that their wife was a wealthy, high-level medicinal herb, without blinking her eyes. Those dog things outside are all talking ill of their wives. If they meet them, they will definitely take the lives of these people.


    As a result, the entire Heavenly Gate became very quiet, and everyone went to retreat.


    Those who are awake are all here!


    "By the way, Madam, do you really care? In a few days, then Qin Yurou..."


    "Pale..."


    "Master!"


    looked pale and pitiful, "Master, what do you think should be done about this matter, or not to disturb the relationship between the two families, it''s really shameless."


    "The Cang family has nothing to do with me anymore, don''t worry about this matter!"


    He will not go back to the Cang family. Now, his blueness is the blueness of the Cangtianmen, not the blueness of the Cang family.


    Hearing this, Pale also understood that this time the Cang family really entertained the master. Since the master doesn''t care anymore, what else does he care about. He was afraid that the two would mind, so he repeated this matter.


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    Pale walked to the door silently, thought about it, and came back, standing in front of the closed door, making people laugh.


    "You kid, you have some heart."


    After eating, drinking and sleeping very well, the dark cloud fell on Pale''s shoulders, and the bird''s face glanced inside and shook his head: "I don''t know what happened to you, Lilac, Pale, I see you here guarding, Why don''t you go out and buy some nice clothes and delicious food. You will be very happy when the cloves come out."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to eat?"


    "I can''t wear clothes, right?"


    Pale looked up and down: "Also, you look like a bird, how could you possibly wear clothes."


    "Come on, you really don''t know how to speak. If this girl didn''t understand that you don''t have a bad mind, I would have pecked you to death."


    Pale turned back three times in one step, and finally went out. He knew that Li Dingxiang could succeed, but he was not worried. It turned out that he didn''t understand why the master became neurotic, but later he understood, it turned out that... liking a person turned out to be such a feeling.


    No matter if she is safe or not, as long as she is not looked at by her own eyes, her heart is empty and very uncomfortable.


    Seven days later, Pale stared nervously at the door that was still closed. For ten days, there was no sound inside. If he hadn''t been able to feel the familiar aura inside, he really thought Li Dingxiang was gone!


    Suddenly, he heard some movement in a trance, and became even more nervous. His whole heart was in his throat, and the uncontrollable excitement on his face was very different from the usual paleness.


    "You boy, why are you so nervous?"


    Dark Cloud started talking again, "Lilac should be fine."


    "Bingyun, when do you think this bird will be able to change shape?"


    "Damn it, this bird is also a strong Xuanzun. If it were a normal monster, I''m afraid it would have already transformed. Why is this bird still not moving at all?"


    The dark cloud stretched out his claws and scratched himself. Although the shiny feathers were still jet-black, they were not ugly at all. If anyone saw it, they would definitely not think that the dark cloud was a bad breed.


    "With the appearance of this bird, after transformation, it must be a great beauty, and it will never be worse!"


    "Black Cloud, I really don''t understand your situation. I''ll check it out later, if I can find you a pill recipe that transforms..."

 Chapter 359： dog bites dog

    "Bingyun, does that thing work?" Wu Yun''s bird face was very upset, "Is it because I don''t care about the medicinal pills, if I eat so much, I can''t change shape at all, forget it, the cloves are coming out."


    Mu Bingyun was silent, she also wanted to find a way to help the dark cloud transform into shape, but at this moment there was no way at all.


    The door opened, and Li Dingxiang''s figure suddenly fell into the sight of several people. When they saw that her left arm had grown out, they were all relieved. After decades of broken arms, they were finally reborn, and they arrived sincerely happy.


    "Lilac, are you ready?"


    Pale White hurried up to meet him, everything he prepared was in a ring, and he handed the ring to Li Dingxiang: "Lilac, congratulations."


    "This is?"


    "This is the gift of new life."


    Pale smiled stupidly, and put the ring on her left hand, "I don''t know what you like, if you buy it, you will buy some more, I will give it to you, see what you like, if not If you like it, just throw it away."


    Li Lilac moved slightly, his eyes fell on his face, and he was saying this very seriously. Suddenly, she understood something. this kid! Really have some thoughts.


    Her smile seemed to have become as bright as before, and the gloomy Li Lilac also disappeared in the new life at this moment.


    "Okay, then I''m welcome." Li Dingxiang took the pale gift with a smile.


    "Lilac, how do you feel?"


    Dark clouds flew over Li Dingxiang''s shoulders and looked at the left arm, "It doesn''t seem to make any difference."


    "It feels good, just like before."


    She raised her hand, this is her new life, and she will definitely protect it in the future. When she lost it, she realized how precious it was to her.


    "That''s fine, that''s fine..."


    Wu Yun is also very happy, Li Dingxiang has been with her for many years. Every time I see the other party looking at the position of the left hand and feel sad, I feel bad in my heart.


    "Let''s go, Pale White has prepared a table of delicious food, just waiting for you to come out safely."


    Mu Bingyun stepped forward and shook Li Dingxiang''s hand, "It''s good to recover, but there will be dark clouds in the future."


    The matter of the dark cloud transforming into shape is also an important thing in her heart.


    "The dark cloud may be the bloodline of the ancient beasts," Cang Yu said suddenly at this moment, "If you can''t find a way here, you can only go to the demon world."


    Is that so?


    "Alright then, Wu Yun, I will take you to the demon world in the future, and I will definitely find a way to transform you into shape!"


    "This is not important, this bird also wants to understand. If you insist on changing shape, you may not be able to succeed. It''s better to let it go. Maybe one day you can change shape??"


    The optimism of the dark cloud has infected several people.


    "Okay, then let''s go with the flow, but if there is a chance to go to the demon world, we will also go and see it."


    Mu Bingyun has already taken this matter to heart, but Wu Yun, who accompanied her through past and present lives, has long since been integrated into her life. Although the other party does not care verbally, it is precisely that they care very much.


    "Yu, if you go to the Demon Realm in the future, you must remember to help inquire about the dark cloud."


    "Um."


    "Let''s go, let''s go have dinner." Pai Bai said with a grin, and quickly invited Li Dingxiang to the front. Her attentive appearance made people laugh.


    Time flies, the Cang family and the Qin family held a wedding without a groom, causing the entire North Sea Continent to be speechless. This wedding is even a bit absurd.


    If the man really dies, they feel that there is nothing wrong with holding such a wedding to show the woman''s affection for the man. However, these two families are too shameless, and they have come up with such a moth in order to marry.


    For those who know a little bit of news, who don''t know, it''s just that Cang Yu and the Cang family have turned against each other, instead of doing things. This kind of trick can only deceive ordinary monks.


    Like those well-informed big families, there is no way to hide them. But the marriage between the two made them dare not think about it any more. Besides, that Cang Yu had turned against the Cang family at this time. After all, he was still a member of the Cang family, and his strength was even more terrifying than Cang Yan, which should be a top-level strength in the North Sea Continent.


    Cang Yan is already at the eighth rank of Xianxuan, even more powerful than Cangyan, so it must be the ninth order of Xianxuan. As for breaking through to Xianshi, they still think it is impossible. Even so, it still makes them feel terrible.


    Now many people are secretly looking for Cangyu''s whereabouts and want to win him over. There are also some sects that are trying to win over the Cang family. The Cang family, who had fallen a bit, had improved a lot because of this incident.


    "Sister Qin, you really don''t let anything go!" Yin Peipei pushed in the door, and his eyes fell on this very beautifully furnished room with a sarcastic expression, "Even if you wait longer, watch Brother won''t accept you either." Speaking of this, Yin Pei Pei also had a look of resentment on her face, but she didn''t expect that the last plan would make her fall for her.


    She won''t let it go. One day, she will make Mu Bingyun pay a painful price. As for Cang Chen, an agreement has been reached with her. Although the two already have that level of relationship, this does not mean that she will give up Cang Yu. On the contrary, she was even more eager to get Cangyu, how could he watch it all happen indifferently?


    Mu Bingyun took action against her life, and he actually helped, which made her extremely angry.


    She is not good there, why did Cangyu forget her? ?


    Once, didn''t he like her the most?


    "Should I call you cousin-in-law? By the way, in your capacity, there may be a lot of cousins-in-law. After all, it''s just a cousin''s concubine."


    "You..." Yin Peipei''s eyes seemed to protrude, and the thick fire seemed to devour the person in front of him, "Qin Yurou, your fate is worse than mine! Cousin, I used to like it. Me, and you?? From the beginning to the end, my cousin has liked me."


    Although, I don''t like her anymore, and she doesn''t know what''s wrong. However, she will let her cousin understand that in this world, only her Yin Pei Pei really likes him.


    She likes him as a person, not the identity of his family!


    "What kind of thing are you Qin Yurou? I haven''t seen my cousin look good and have a strong talent. If he didn''t have anything, would you still be so relentless?" She suddenly laughed and pointed at Qin Yurou, "You What kind of thing, you and that Mu Bingyun are just the same thing, you both value your cousin''s strength!"


    "Speak as if you don''t care about anything, Yin Peipei, don''t pretend to be in front of me, do I still not know what''s on your mind?" Qin Yurou stood up slowly and looked down condescendingly. "Even if Brother Cang will never come back, I''m still grandfather''s granddaughter-in-law, and the wife that Brother Cang is marrying from a famous family, and you, but you can''t seduce, but you have become a concubine''s concubine''s mean woman."

 Chapter 360： Heavens Gate!

    "Who do you call cheap?"


    Yin Pei''s hand was about to land on Qin Yurou''s face, but the difference in strength between the two was huge. Qin Yurou grabbed her wrist, pushed it gently, and flew out of the room and landed on the ground.


    Although Yin Pei Pei was not reconciled, he knew that he was not an opponent and could only leave in anger.


    At this moment, at the junction of the magic way and the right way, a power called Cangtianmen suddenly rose up without any warning. The news came just on the day when the Cang family and the Qin family held their wedding.


    "Shameless!"


    Li Dingxiang couldn''t help but scolded after hearing the news.


    "Lilac, you scolded well, those people are so shameless, so shameless, they all wanted to slap each other''s ears last time."


    "Okay, don''t scold you anymore, it''s just a form, these people just want to achieve a sense of cooperation, then Qin Yurou may really want this, and it''s also a chess piece!"


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, a few people felt that something was right.


    "Pale Bai, you go to arrange the birth of Cangtianmen, I''m afraid it won''t be used today, the Demon Dao side will join hands to hold a sect meeting, then Cangtianmen will be the target of their attack, your master is amazing, but there are so many of them, Still have to arrange it properly.¡±


    "Understood, ma''am," Pale looked around, "just, where has the master gone?"


    "He has something to do, he will be back in a while."


    "Then Pale goes down first, Lilac, can you come with me? The boys of Cangtianmen really need to clean up. I really can''t do it alone."


    Li Dingxiang paused and nodded, "Okay." She couldn''t help but scrutinized this kid, it didn''t look like he was reliable, but he was quite reliable in doing things. There was a bit of seriousness in his eyes, and he didn''t want to be so joking as usual.


    The most important thing is that this kid seems to have ulterior motives.


    Pale was looked at like this, and his heart suddenly felt a little cold. Lilac stared at him like that, did he do something wrong?


    Just when he was worried, Li Dingxiang withdrew his gaze: "Okay, let''s go out!"


    Hearing the words, he hurried out. The rest of Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were here, and her eyes fell into the distance. Before Yu said that something happened at the junction of the magic way and the right way, maybe some treasure was born.


    After she came to the North Sea Continent, she was also experiencing a whole new world. Without the memory of her previous life, she became more careful. It is hoped that this sect conference will first allow Cangtianmen to gain a firm foothold.


    She knows what this means. Cang Yu has not stayed here for many years. If he leaves and faces the siege of various factions, he unfortunately loses his life, or he cannot protect the people around him, and he does not want to see such an outcome.


    The rise of Cangtianmen is the guarantee for all of them, and she has not forgotten those friends in Dongzhou. These people used to stand by her side. Nan Junmo didn''t know if he had returned to the Liuyun faction. If he was in the Liuyun faction, he must have known about her.


    Heaven Gate!


    For half a month, whether it is the righteous way or the magical way, they have been discussing such a name. This sect seems to have suddenly risen, and the place where it is located is very strange. It is not within the realm of the magic way, nor the realm of the right way, but at the intersection of the two.


    This place is not a safe place either. It is accompanied by danger all the year round. This junction is very large. Because of its special location, it has become a place for the two disciples of righteousness and demons to experience, and it is also a place for them to fight.


    You can often see the battle between the devil and the righteous here. Many sects heard the news and were extremely surprised. Some people actually established their sect in this place.


    They felt, if not misheard.


    Then this so-called Heaven Gate went crazy.


    Liuyun Pie.


    "Changtianmen? Have you heard the name of this sect?" The man who spoke was very young, but he was actually over 800 years old. He has served as the head of the Liuyun Sect for hundreds of years. Before him, there were still many sect masters who had been taken away by the gravitational force between heaven and earth. Today, he is only at the fourth level of the Immortal Profound Realm. Among the sects, the Liuyun sect is regarded as a medium sect.


    Here, he is also considered a genius.


    "Master, we have heard of this Heavenly Sect."


    Liu Jingran''s eyes fell on an old man who was talking. This person came from Dongzhou. In the current Liuyun faction, he is only a little Luoluo, so naturally he can''t attract attention, but at this moment He really needs an answer.


    I saw that this old man was a little timid, and some could not bring it up. Just thinking of the place in Dongzhou, he was relieved.


    "But it doesn''t matter!"


    That old man was extremely excited. He was treated as an elder in Dongzhou anyway. When he got here, anyone could pinch his neck, which really made him dare not go out. After living here for a long time, I finally got used to it.


    The big deal is to re-experience the lower-level disciples!


    "Back to the sect master, this Cangtian Sect was heard by the disciple in the Eastern Continent Liuyun Sect. At that time, this sect was created by Cangyu and was located in the Southern Wilderness Realm. Does Cang Yu have something to do with it?"


    Recently, Cang Yu''s betrayal of the Cang family has spread widely, and the righteous side naturally understands it. When they heard that Cangtianmen was related to Cangyu, everyone was stunned.


    Isn''t the woman beside Cangyu a traitor to their Liuyun Sect? ?


    "Is this true?"


    Liu Jingran''s eyes flashed, Mu Bingyun didn''t really care much before, he was just a little disciple. Who can tell the truth of his betrayal?


    is just pretending to let everyone understand that the Liuyun faction cannot tolerate traitors.


    Now, if Cangyu is the head of Cangtianmen, then... Cangyu is stronger than Cangyan, and the other party is at the junction of the righteous way and the devilish way, which shows that the attitude of the other party is neither the righteous way nor the devilish way. Coupled with his relationship with Mu Bingyun, he also guessed the reason.


    "Yes, Sect Master, that''s absolutely true. Back then, Cangyu made a fuss about the entire Liuyun Sect and shattered all our bones." When the old man thought of this, his heart was still a little horrified.


    The original scene, he still remembers, the man is so powerful, he doesn''t want to try it again.


    "That''s it," Liu Jingran was silent for a while, and said, "Come on, you guys, go check this Cangtianmen to see if it has anything to do with Cangyu, and cancel the pursuit of Mu Bingyun for the time being!"


    Against such a powerful person, the current Liuyun faction can¡¯t afford to hurt!

 Chapter 361： South Elder

    Xianxuan ninth order, how many Xianxuan ninth orders are there in this North Sea Continent? Cang Yu has now severed ties with the Cang family, so he can naturally be friends. As for the original relationship with the Cang family, it is naturally not necessary.


    "By the way, when will Elder Nan come back?"


    Speaking of this Nan Junmo, his heart was trembling, the other party only came here for such a short time, and his current strength is stronger than him. He was already at the fifth rank of the Immortal Profound Realm. Such a cultivation speed really surprised and delighted him. Of course, there are such people in the Liuyun faction, which is very good for the development of the sect.


    "I don''t know yet. Elder Nan said that this trip is relatively long. After all, the ancient battlefield is not a stable place, and there will definitely be many troubles."


    Liu Jingran sank his eyes and said, "If Elder Nan comes back, be sure to notify me."


    "Yes, Master."


    ¡­


    Reactions like ?? are already taking place in various places.


    The Cang family and the Qin family met again, this time for the sudden appearance of Cangtianmen. There was no response to them at all, as if this sect had fallen from the sky.


    "Brother Cang, this time Cangtianmen?"


    Qin Yue''s face was a little ugly. If this sect was really related to Cangyu, their plan might not work at all. Originally, they were still waiting for Cang Yu to return to Cang''s house, but it was really unexpected that such a thing would happen.


    Cang Yan''s face was also ashen: "Hmph, if Cangtianmen really has something to do with this kid, wouldn''t it be better? Brother Qin, do you think a sect can exist casually? Now a sect is going to be held here. The conference is over. This time, the righteous way and the magic way are together."


    Since Cangtianmen is at the junction of the magic way and the right way, it is called Wuqu Mountain. It is said that Cangtianmen is located in Wuqu Valley in Wuqu Mountain. Its terrain is very difficult and dangerous, and it is an area that is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Then, what the Heavenly Sect has to face is the sect of righteousness and demons. Let¡¯s see if he can withstand the pressure!


    In Cang Yan''s heart, he can actually be sure that Cangtianmen is related to Cangyu, otherwise he would not have been born at this time.


    Qin Yue thought about it, and yes, Cangtianmen has no background. No matter how powerful Cangyu is, he has to compromise in the face of many sects, right? ? Furthermore, the other party can''t stay in Wuqu Valley all the time without coming out. He always has to walk outside, otherwise a sect will not be able to survive at all.


    If both the righteous and the devil are suppressed at the same time, it is impossible to estimate.


    "I understand, Brother Cang, so what should we do this time?" After all, Cang Yu belongs to the Cang family, so Cang Yan naturally decides. He didn''t say much, the Cang and Qin families were allies.


    Cang Yan snorted coldly: "Let''s see the situation then, this is something I haven''t seen in a long time, the conference of the two factions, the Heaven Sect will definitely receive an invitation, if he doesn''t come, then he is the common enemy of the two sects. If he is persecuted by other sects, we can ignore it and wait for him to come and beg us automatically." He spoke arrogantly, as if he had seen Cang Yu obediently kneeling in front of him, begging for mercy. Couldn''t help laughing.


    Qin Yue nodded, that''s true, he''ll be a foil next to him, and then help the Cang family resist the coercion of other sects.


    As long as the desolate Cangtianmen returns to the Cang family, then the Cang family can be said to be even stronger, then the Qin family will naturally be able to follow the tide.


    Before, he thought about surpassing the Cang family, but after knowing Cang Yu''s strength, he changed his mind. If he went against the Cang family, he would suffer heavy losses. It is better to make the Cang family stronger and form an alliance with him.


    The Cang family will not give up the Qin family as an ally. If Cangyu''s strength was not exposed this time, many sects are probably calculating.


    "It''s not too late, Brother Cang, I''ll go back and prepare first, then go to the Wuqu Mountain Open Door Sect together, and then my Qin family will naturally bring a hundred immortals and profound experts to cheer!"


    Hearing this, Cang Yan laughed: "Then I would like to thank Brother Qin. Don''t worry, Brother Qin, Yurou will be very good in Cang''s family, and I will treat her as my own granddaughter."


    "grandfather."


    Speaking of Qin Yurou, Qin Yurou''s voice rang out from the sect, Cang Yan waved his hand, opened the door, and Qin Yurou walked in. There were tears in her eyes and she was a little excited.


    "I heard that Big Brother Cang has news, right?"


    The two looked at each other and told the truth. After hearing about the relationship between Cangtianmen and Cangyu, she felt very uncomfortable.


    "Yurou understands, the two grandfathers, can you take Yurou with you that day?"


    "Naturally, Yurou is the wife he is marrying, and she is naturally qualified to go there. It just so happens that people from the righteous way and the devil''s way have come, and then let everyone know that Yurou is the grandson-in-law of my Cang Yan!"


    "Thank you grandpa."


    After hearing this, Qin Yurou finally felt relieved. Naturally, she had heard the news a long time ago, but she just wanted to come over to confirm, and by the way, let the two old men let her go to Wuqu Mountain.


    The usual Zhengmodao meetings were held somewhere on Wuqu Mountain, and this time it will naturally not change.


    Both the righteous and the demons were busy, just for the sake of a previously unknown Cangtianmen, and suddenly it rose to the top. After everyone''s investigation, I don''t know if it was the intention of the Cangtianmen, and its master is really Cangyu.


    Cangyu, the ninth-rank powerhouse of Xianxuan, the eyes of countless people flashed with fire.


    Wuqu Mountain is also lively, and a huge square is being built quickly here to accommodate the people of the conference that day. The location of the conference is actually very far from Wuqu Valley.


    also tried to find out the location of Cangtianmen, but when they walked to Wuqu Valley, they were blocked by a powerful formation. Even a powerful formation master could not solve it.


    At this point, everyone was even more vigilant. Cangtianmen, the strength is still not to be underestimated.


    In Cangtianmen, everyone seems to be very calm. Those who need to cultivate should rest. Of course, if it is time to show affection, then continue to show it.


    "Master, everything is arranged properly, those who want to break in will be arrested and tied!"


    The Valley of No Curves is divided into two entry places, front and rear. The front can directly block it, and it is impossible to step into half a minute. At the rear, there are trapped formations, killing formations and illusion formations, which were arranged by Mu Bingyun. Under the guidance of Cang Yu, her formation has progressed very quickly.


    Naturally, not everything was arranged by her. After all, she had to block those strong men. Among them, Cang Yu also added a bit of her own formation to prevent those people from entering.


    "How long?"

 Chapter 362： I dont want their lives

    "There are still five days before the meeting of the righteous and the devil."


    It is said that in the North Sea Continent, there has not been a conference of righteousness and demons for thousands of years, but this time it is only for a heaven gate, which is really confusing. Cangtianmen doesn''t seem to be so attractive, does it?


    "Oh, I see."


    Cang Yu''s eyes flashed, "Greedy is not afraid of death!"


    "Master, why are the two sects of righteousness and demons so active this time?" If the Cang family, the Qin family and those middle-class sects, then being active still makes sense. After all, the lower-middle sects hope to form an alliance with the powerful sects .


    It''s just, why did those big sects come to join in the fun?


    "Because there is a treasure here, they are afraid that we will move that treasure."


    The words ??Mu Bingyun pierced through, where Cangyu went before, there will indeed be a baby born, but the time of birth is unknown. What he probably didn''t know before, was only after he came here.


    As for those sectarians, I am afraid they have already discovered it. This time they know that the Heavenly Gate is located here, and they are finally a little scared. If they are ordinary people, they are not so afraid. Cangyu is a powerhouse of the ninth rank of Xianxuan, so he will definitely be able to find that treasure. In case it is taken secretly, what they have kept for so long, wouldn''t they regret it?


    So, there was this farce, but everyone hid it well. The Cangtianmen was used as an excuse to attack the Cangtianmen at the junction of the right and the devil.


    In fact, these people just want the Heavenly Sect to compromise, and if they really find the treasure in the end, they must not be able to swallow it alone. After all, Cangyu''s strength is there, and they don''t want to completely tear their faces.


    "Is that so?" Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang both looked stunned, "After working for a long time, these people are afraid that we will rob all the treasures, and they made such a big move."


    "Bingyun, I don''t think I would be sorry to be here if I didn''t grab these treasures." Li Dingxiang said a sentence, which made Pale White stunned for a moment, and then he nodded quickly.


    "Lilac is right, Madam, this baby, if there is a chance, we must grab it and see how these people look, no matter what kind of moth they make, as long as there is a master, we can give the other party a hand. Shoot to death!"


    Pale responded positively to Li Dingxiang''s words, the room became quieter, all eyes fell on him, even Li Dingxiang looked at him more seriously, and the embarrassment in his heart disappeared instantly.


    If it makes people laugh, it would be good to make Lilac look at him more.


    Thinking about how many people were paying attention, he laughed silly.


    "Nerd!"


    Li Dingxiang couldn''t help laughing and scolding, this kid has bad intentions, she has already seen it, she is not an elm lump, and after a little thought, she understands. At this moment, her cheeks were so beautiful that she was so pale that she couldn''t take her eyes away.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and coughed lightly: "Okay, why don''t you talk? The two of you look at each other like this, the sun is going to set."


    Hearing this, the two of them blushed, and Li Dingxiang hurriedly turned her head away. This idiot actually made her embarrassed at this time, and she must teach her a lesson when she finds an opportunity.


    After being glared at by the other party, Pale White was not only not angry, on the contrary, he was silly in the same place.


    "Yu, don''t let these ulterior motives leave easily this time, you must teach them a lesson!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were shining like stars, and that bright smile made Cangyu''s eyes sink, and he tightly hugged her in his arms. Knowing that during this period of time, the rumors outside are intensifying, and this person doesn''t care much about his reputation.


    Who would have thought that the people of the Cang family had spread a series of news of his unfilial piety a while ago, which made her angry. It was as if a jar of honey had fallen into his heart, making him so sweet that he could not wait to hug her and rub it into the bone marrow.


    "Okay, Bing''er wants to punish these people how they want to be punished, don''t worry, these people happen to come together, so they will be punished together."


    Pale quickly shuddered on the side, and he said darling, the master is holding a grudge against those who made the lady angry, which is amazing, silently lit a candle in his heart for those people, and endured it. Can''t stop gloating.


    This foul breath, he wanted to spray it for a long time, and now he has provoked his wife. Those people have no good fruit to eat.


    "It''s almost the same, don''t let it go easily, Pale, who are those who spread the rumors?" Mu Bingyun snuggled in the wide arms, half-squinting, her expression was lazy and fierce, making it impossible to Look straight.


    Pale didn''t dare to neglect, and quickly got up and shook out the list of his investigations. As he spoke, he watched his master''s face, and when he saw that there was no discoloration, he knew that the master had completely given up on the Cang family. In my heart, I couldn''t help but hold a moment of silence for the Cang family. If it wasn''t for the other party being too ruthless, the master would not be so heartless, and maybe he would help become the first family in the North Sea Continent. Unfortunately, the people of the Cang family were all caught in front of us. His interests were blinded, and he just couldn''t see the current situation clearly.


    "Very good, Cang Chen, Cang Xuan, Qin Yizi..." Mu Bingyun sneered again and again, Cang Chen and Cang Xuan are normal, Qin Yizi is Cang Yu''s grandma, and she is so ruthless!


    That old woman, she couldn''t get used to it for a long time. The last time she talked about her shock and became an internal injury, she always hated it in her heart.


    Thinking of this, she quickly hugged the arm of the person behind her: "Yu, the Cang family, do you really have no nostalgia for it?" If it wasn''t for the blood relationship between Cang Yu and the Cang family, she wouldn''t hold back her feelings. temperament.


    Only if she cared about this person would she endure living in the Cang family for those days. She also knew in her heart that he was good to herself, and she had to tolerate everything about him.


    "Binger don''t have to worry."


    In one sentence, the life and death of the Cang family was finally decided.


    "So good!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes radiated light, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, vaguely as if his eyes could burst into red light, and he couldn''t help but retreat when he looked pale. Madam''s aura was getting stronger every day. , even he couldn''t resist. He was still wondering why the lady came to the North Sea Continent and became so well-behaved. You must know that he knew this lady''s temperament, but she was not a kind person.


    It turned out that this was all enduring, keeping the ledger in my heart, and calculating it together when the time came.


    "I don''t want their lives either..."


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth lifted lightly, "Just teach me a lesson. If you are as old as the old lady, you should stay in the Cang family and take care of the backyard, right?"

 Chapter 363： fiery love

    She grabbed Cangyu''s sleeve and rolled her eyes, "What do you think?"


    "Hmm." Cangyu''s eyes are full of doting, knowing that she can''t bear it anymore, she can do whatever she wants, and when the conference starts, he will protect her carefully, so that she won''t get hurt.


    These days, her unhappy appearance naturally fell into his eyes. It''s just that he is arranging the layout of the entire continent, so he didn''t bother for the time being. Now that she knew the grievances in her heart, she couldn''t help but look ashamed.


    They couldn''t get along for a few years, he just wanted to give her a stable continent, and he didn''t want to be bullied by others. Cang family, to him, is nothing. Only the person in his arms occupies all of him.


    "Binger, don''t worry about others, I have only you."


    Mu Bingyun was shocked, the smile on his face paused, and then bloomed again. He hooked his neck with his backhand, revealing a soul-stirring eye, and chuckled: "I know."


    If he didn''t have only her, how could she have only him?


    Pale Bai, Li Dingxiang and the others withdrew wisely, and the dark clouds hurriedly flew out of the door, only to see that the door was closed, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I will wait for you."


    "I''ll find you."


    The two opened their mouths at the same time and smiled at each other.


    Cang Yu wrapped her arms around her slender waist and picked her up. The soft and boneless person in his arms made him seem to have lost his soul. The Yin Tao mouth seemed to be covered with a layer of peach honey, and he endured it. Can''t stop holding the delicious lips.


    They both wanted to eat each other into their own belly, as if they were excited, or it was a kind of burning love. The two were not as plain as usual.


    Afterwards, the two were together. In the arms of his lover, Mu Bingyun''s face was not shy at all, but rather generous, as if he had eaten and drank enough, his eyes revealed a mist-like look, and he saw a gloomy burst of small fire from his lower abdomen. rising.


    In order not to be embarrassed, he suppressed the fire of his life. If they hadn''t been fierce all night, he would not have suppressed it so much. This man made him unable to control his emotions, and naturally he did not think about controlling it.


    It''s just, I''m afraid I''ll be tired of her.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know how embarrassed he was just now. He raised his head and looked at him with those water mist fascinated eyes: "Yu, what''s the matter with you." With such innocent eyes, his eyes darkened, why did Binger become bad.


    "nothing."


    "Oh?"


    She waited with big eyes, "Are you really all right? You look a little red, are you sick?"


    Can ?? monks get sick?


    "No¡­"


    "real?"


    Mu Bingyun just wanted to make fun of him. After yesterday''s conversation, she already knew that his plans were all deployed, so she wouldn''t let him go. They don''t have much time together, she has to keep him firmly by her side and spend more time together.


    Dark Cloud is right, if he looks deserted every time, he will be bad for his lover after all. Their feelings can be trickling like a small stream, and that''s just the beginning. If you add some dry wood and fire, it''s okay.


    said in her heart, the bird Wuyun also knows a lot, and when she thinks of the other''s life experience, she also understands.


    She put her arms on his shoulders and looked at him with a bewildered expression: "Yu, have you been fine these days?"


    "there is none left."


    The gloomy aura can no longer be suppressed, this person seems to be a little abnormal. How could he resist her appearance. Immediately, the fire in her lower abdomen ignited, her hands grasped her unobstructed slender waist, and her smooth skin fell into her hands. In an instant, her mind slammed, blank, and those quiet eyes glowed with light. Seeing that Mu Bingyun was a little scared, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck.


    lowered his eyes, would this be too much?


    Before she could think of the answer, she was crushed by a heavy object. The sound of his panting sounded in his ears, and he secretly regretted it. She clearly knew that this man was actually a wolf, but he still had to be so tempted. It''s no wonder he could stand it. Now that''s fine, isn''t he shooting himself in the foot?


    "Bing''er, since you are so enthusiastic, let''s do nothing these days... just..."


    He didn''t say anything further, Mu Bingyun had already felt it, and the two quickly fell into their world.


    Really, these four or five days, the door of the two of them has been closed, and a formation has been arranged, which does not arouse any suspicion. Outside, there are Pale Bai and Li Lilac taking care of them, so of course there will be no trouble.


    On the day of the conference, the door finally opened.


    Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang had long been in front of the door, waiting for the two to appear.


    I saw Cangyu walking to the door, looked inside, and saw that he was gently hugging Mu Bingyun: "Bing''er, it''s time to start." His expression of satisfaction, everyone could see that the two were not. They are cultivating, no, they are also cultivating, but they are only doing double cultivation.


    The ?? paleness was only a twitch at the corner of his forehead, but he didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, Li Dingxiang was blushing, and she naturally knew what happened. Although the two of them were in love in the past, it was not like this... The sudden change of the two made her a little uncomfortable.


    Mu Bingyun stared at the two of them from the corner of his eyes, his face that should have been shy, has long since calmed down. She thought that Cangyu was her man, even if they were so affectionate, what would they know?


    So, she walked out generously, although for four or five days... She should have been sore all over her body, but who knew that she even broke through the last time, and this time all the fatigue on her body was repaired.


    She thought that if there was no convention today, he would never let her go. Thinking of this, my hands couldn''t help shaking.


    "What happened to Bing''er?"


    The hot air rushed to her ears, which instantly made her heart feel hot. This man dared to tease her.


    "No, let''s go!"


    She suppressed the fire in her heart, and followed her with a gratuitous expression, feeling his fingers hooking her palm, her legs were almost weak, and he happened to be supported by him. Can''t help but stroke his forehead, this is his true face, right?


    Thinking that this man has endured for her for so many years, I don''t blame him anymore.


    was very happy in his heart, and was pulled into his arms by him, and the two went to Wuqu Cliff lovingly. As soon as the two came out, naturally all parties received the news. At this moment, Wuquya has been occupied by major families and sects, and many houses have been built.


    There is also a huge square, which was specially built for this conference.


    When the two arrived, countless pairs of eyes fell on them, and the two looked calm and not embarrassed at all, although they were the last to come here.


    It turned out that the Cang family presided over the meeting this time. After thinking about it, I felt that it was very normal. After all, Cang Yu was once a member of the Cang family.

 Chapter 364： convention

    "Since the Cangmen Master is here, please take a seat!"


    At this juncture, Cang Yan was still a little imposing, although he wished to lift Cang Yu from the other side and beat him hard, remembering his own purpose, he also held back. He naturally knew that there was a treasure hidden in this Wuqu Mountain.


    However, this baby was not born yet, and everyone tacitly did not come here, but they did not want to be occupied by the blue and dark. I was anxious and happy at the same time. Now as long as the Cangtianmen is merged into the Cang family, isn''t this treasure belonged to his Cang family?


    To the outside world, he always pretended not to know anything, and he didn''t know if he had concealed it from the Qin family. Now, I''m afraid he couldn''t hide it. The Qin family should have known. Seeing the momentum of the major families and sects, many people know it!


    Thinking of this, his eyes darkened a bit.


    Cang Yu took his lover and sat down, just nodding to the crowd, and he didn''t feel inappropriate. However, this action made many people change their color. This Cangtianmen is just a small sect that has just risen. Cangyu''s pretentiousness and the appearance of ignoring everyone is really annoying.


    For a while, they fell into an embarrassing situation. Different from what everyone imagined, they were thinking about the Cang family''s hatred for Cangyu, but they all had the mentality of watching jokes, but the people involved didn''t attack.


    As for Cangyu and Mu Bingyun, they were lazily nesting on the rattan chair, and they were still flirting with each other. Seeing this scene, Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei both clenched their teeth. Up to this point, they couldn''t see that Cang Yu had spoiled Mu Bingyun.


    Qi Shushu''s eyes stared at the two of them, but the two of them did not feel uncomfortable at all. They did what they should. It doesn''t give people any face at all, which makes people very ugly.


    "So many people are watching, Binger, put down your sleeves."


    Cangyu stared at her little lotus-like arm, and quickly pulled down the sleeves on her wrist. These few days of getting along with her, it seems that something has awakened, or he knows that he is going to be separated from her again, so he can''t bear the coveting of others for a moment, and he can''t wait to see the person who looks at her, the eyeballs. All dug up.


    Mu Bingyun raised her head, her eyes fell on his eyes, and she was lying in his arms with a smile. She didn''t care what people outside looked at, she only knew that this person was separated from her, and she didn''t know how long it would take, when she thought of this things, my heart aches.


    She was always busy in the past, so she didn''t have the time to think about it. Separation, it was God who separated them, and at this moment, she actually hated God.


    tightly grasped the front of his shirt, warning all over his face: "You have to stay away from other fat powders in the future!"


    "No one can get close to me except Bing''er."


    "So good!" She was satisfied.


    The monks around ?? all have sharp ears. They want to hear what''s going on here, but they didn''t expect to hear such words, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Humph, in broad daylight, shameless!"


    Yin Pei Pei couldn''t help but scolded, but the voice was not too small, but it was passed into the ears of everyone. Naturally, Mu Bingyun also heard it. She got up slowly, her eyes fell on Yin Peipei, and the momentum in her eyes actually forced Yin Peipei to take two steps back.


    Seeing this, Cang Chen hurriedly pulled her, which made her stand firm and avoid the appearance of falling.


    However, Mu Bingyun''s momentum was suppressed, causing the two to fall one after another, which immediately caught everyone''s attention. I saw her standing up straight, and actually walked over to the place where the two fell. Seeing this, Cang Yu, who was sitting behind her, hurriedly followed behind her, carefully guarding her, watching her scream. Eyes twitching.


    These two didn''t take everyone''s eyes in the slightest, so let''s wait for them to settle their grievances with the Cang family before making other discussions.


    They didn''t want to prevent Cang Yu from breaking up with the Cang family, and the appearance of watching a play made Cang Yan''s face darken a bit.


    "Are you scolding me?"


    Mu Bingyun had already walked in front of the two, and the panicked two quickly stood up. Cang Chen was also a little scared. He had been planted in the hands of this woman last time, so he naturally knew how powerful she was.


    Yin Pei Pei couldn''t help but move behind Cang Chen, it could be seen that he was really frightened.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at everyone in the Cang family, and smiled knowingly, all of them were here, and it happened to save her from stepping into the unclean place of the Cang family again.


    "Are you calling me shameless just now?"


    Another sentence fell on Yin Peipei''s heart, making her face very pale. She had to admit that Mu Bingyun''s appearance was really terrifying. If she hadn''t endured it, she would have fallen again.


    "You... come out!"


    Mu Bingyun pointed at Yin Peipei, his tone was very sharp, the latter''s legs didn''t obey, and he really walked out.


    "Pei Pei!"


    At this moment, Qin Yizi can''t stand it anymore, anyway Yin Pei Pei is also her granddaughter. If she is bullied by a wild woman who doesn''t know where she came from, isn''t this bullying her family?


    Yin Pei Pei really woke up after being called like this. She was so frightened that she quickly ran behind Qin Yizi to dodge, her eyes revealing a bit of ruthlessness. Today, Mu Bingyun has embarrassed her again.


    "grandmother¡­"


    Yin Pei Pei''s face was full of venom, "Grandma, Cousin Yu has already been given an ecstasy by this woman, and now she is still murdering me, maybe she will not take the entire Cang family into the eyes of the future. If there is her With the existence of Sun, Cousin Yu and the Cang family will never get back together." She could see that if Mu Bingyun wasn''t there, none of this would have happened.


    Her words made the Cang family take it for granted, thinking about it, if it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun, how could their Cang family have a conflict with Cang Yu. After all, it was Mu Bingyun who was making trouble.


    Cang Yan''s complexion is also not very good-looking. If he knew earlier, he should have asked people to remove Mu Bingyun when the other party came back!


    Now that he wants to do it, he is afraid that it will be even more difficult, and his gloomy appearance clearly spoils him to the limit, and even abandons the Cang family because of her.


    Well, it turned out that it was this woman who was making trouble, so he said, how could a good grandson become like this? How similar is this Mu Bingyun to a certain woman from the past.


    Today, this woman must not be allowed to leave safely!


    "Pei Pei is right." Qin Yizi spoke from here, her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun with a look of contempt, "Miss Mu, I''m afraid something is wrong with you appearing today."


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly, her attention was attracted by Qin Yurou who was on the side, is that her? Do you really think that a person''s wedding is the lady of Cang Yu? Bullshit, this desolate lady, she is the only one.

 Chapter 365： Dont let it go! !

    There is only one person.


    She took a step forward and said in a very bad tone: "Old Madam, what do you think is wrong?"


    "Miss Mu, you care about Yu''er, and we all know that, but you took Yu''er away from the Cang family alone, what should Yurou do? How can you be so selfish and want to have Yu''er alone? Do you have the slightest remorse for hurting Yurou like that?"


    Qin Yizi looked sad and pulled Qin Yurou, both of them were sad: "Everyone is laughing, this is the housework of my Cang family, but it''s not good to see it on the bright side, it''s just, wooden girl We have no way to take Yu¡¯er away. Miss Mu, I hope you can take Yu¡¯er¡¯s sake and let him return to Cang¡¯s house, right?¡±


    After a few words, Mu Bingyun''s status was changed. In the eyes of everyone, she became that seductive vixen. If it weren''t for her, Cang Yu and Qin Yurou might not be in love with each other!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes turned cold: "Don''t let it go!"


    "Since you said that, if I don''t sit still, I''m really sorry for myself." Speaking of which, she pulled Cang Yu over with one hand, and laughed very wanton, as if she had taken away all the recent grievances. He vented it out, "Today, in front of the crowd, I, Mu Bingyun, spoke out. Whoever dares to rob him from me, I will kill whoever you are, no matter who you are!"


    Is she really being bullied? ?


    The cold wind blew up from the bottom of the cliff, blowing her red clothes and dancing her blue silk. For a while, many people were dazzled. It wasn''t until a pair of icy gazes fell on them that he woke up and looked closely, only to see Cang Yu looking at them with a bad face, and quickly lowered his head.


    This is desolate, but the powerhouses of the ninth rank of Xianxuan were so abruptly looked at, they felt that half their lives were lost.


    "Miss Mu, aren''t you afraid of attracting anger?"


    Qin Yizi was in a hurry. No one had ever given her such a feeling of anger, and a powerful aura immediately overwhelmed her. Cang Yu''s eyes turned cold, but she was stopped by her lover when she wanted to move. She knew that with her current strength, Qin Yizi couldn''t do anything, so she was relieved.


    But looking at Qin Yizi''s eyes is like looking at a dead person. While noticing the paleness of the two at all times, I knew in my heart that the Cang family was killing themselves! Now he is very convinced that if Qin Yizi dares to hurt his wife, the master will not mind blood relatives.


    Thinking of this, he shuddered, of course not afraid, but felt a little cold.


    If the Cang family thought that blood was better than everything, it would be really short-sighted. Originally, the master did not have a good impression of the Cang family, and now it is even worse.


    Feeling Qin Yizi''s powerful aura, Mu Bingyun smiled, and the smile was so beautiful that everyone''s eyes were dazzled. Accompanied by this beautiful smile, it was Qin Yizi''s muffled voice. When they smelled the smell of blood, they were shocked to realize that Qin Yizi was not Mu Bingyun''s opponent.


    Qin Yizi spat out a mouthful of blood, her face full of disbelief. In a short period of time, Mu Bingyun was no longer able to deal with it. Thinking of this, her mind went blank again.


    Looking at everything in front of him, he was stunned.


    "grandmother¡­"


    Yin Pei Pei couldn''t help but pull it a bit, which made her come back to her senses, and the old face was already a little unbearable at this moment. Being shocked by a junior, the problem is that she took the shot first, and they were just fighting back, and she was embarrassed and embarrassed.


    "You..." Qin Yizi pointed at Mu Bingyun, and finally her eyes fell on Cangyu, "Yu''er, can you really tolerate such a woman, a woman who can hurt your grandmother, is it worth your maintenance?"


    Qin Yizi finally remembered the card of family affection, but unfortunately it was a little late.


    "Old Madam, I''m afraid you have made a mistake. Now, I am Cangyu not from the Cang family, but she is my wife, so naturally I have to maintain it."


    In a word, he separated from the Cang family, which made the people around him breathe a sigh of relief. They were really afraid that Cang Yu would look at the blood relationship and return to the Cang family.


    "Yu Er!"


    Cang Yan couldn''t sit still. If a master of the ninth rank of Xianxuan could return to the Cang family, then everyone could understand what it meant to the Cang family. He originally wanted to put pressure on Cang Yu and give him some benefits, and then he would be able to get this ninth-rank expert of the Immortal Profound Realm.


    When ?? came, he wanted to understand, if Cangyu really likes Mu Bingyun, then he can accept the big deal. He didn''t even think that the other party would break up with the Cang family in public, and it seemed that he really didn''t want to go back to the Cang family.


    "Yu''er, you will always belong to the Cang family. If you really like the wooden girl, you can take her back to the Cang family!"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone was a little quiet, this Cang Yan''s face is really thick, didn''t he push Cang Yu to the outside? Speaking of which, it still seems to be Mu Bingyun''s fault.


    Everyone noticed Cangyu''s gloomy complexion, and they were a little gloating about the misfortune. This time, Cangyu was really lively, and they felt relieved.


    Just when everyone was silent, there was a burst of laughter, which could be clearly heard, that was ridicule. Cang Yan''s face turned red, she couldn''t help but look at the source of the sound, her face became angry.


    "Master Liu, what does this mean?"


    It turned out that the person who laughed was Liu Jingran of the Liuyun School.


    "This Sect Master just thought it was a little funny." After speaking, he laughed again, making Cang Yan angry for a while. However, a middle-class sect, dared to laugh in front of him, and when the conference was over, he would definitely teach the other party a lesson.


    looked back: "Yu''er, how are you thinking? As long as you go back to Cang''s house, this woman can naturally be brought back, and I won''t interfere with how many women you find in the future."


    However, it is impossible to give any status.


    There was still some anger in his heart, and he didn''t notice the cold light flashing in Cang Yu''s eyes, otherwise he wouldn''t be so sure.


    Cang Yan saw that the two did not speak, and said: "She is a decent traitor, and being able to accept her into the Cang family is my biggest concession."


    "Patriarch Cang, she is the wife of the deity and the wife of the deity of Cangtianmen. Patriarch Cang knows that this deity treats her as a treasure and holds her in the palm of his hand, how can you treat her like this??"


    A strong momentum pressed towards the Cang family, and immediately caused the Cang family to fall to the ground with serious injuries. Everyone was in an uproar. Although they guessed that Cang Yu would not return to the Cang family, they did not guess that he would be able to take action against the Cang family without hesitation.


    Looking at the pale faces of everyone in the Cang family, he knew that he didn''t hold back at all. Everyone understands that things are really what he said, this woman is his heart and soul, and no one can touch it.


    Cang Yu embraced his lover, very careful, seeing her face was not angry, but relieved. Binger is his heart, these people are so slander.


    "here you go!"


    was another voice, so familiar, Cangyu felt that the people in his arms were a little excited, and there was someone coming in his sight. After seeing the other''s face clearly, he smiled.

 Chapter 366： acquaintance

    Nan Junmo, Bing''er''s righteous brother, of course he knew that Bing''er was taken care of by him in Liuyun Pai, the so-called Aiwu Jiwu, he rarely had a good face.


    "Brother!"


    Mu Bingyun was excitedly watching the person who came, but she didn''t expect to see the person she was worried about at this time. Nan Junmo''s kindness to her, especially the kindness that came from the care of her relatives, kept her in her heart. When she came to Beihai Continent, she also sent someone to inquire. It''s just that I haven''t heard the news for a long time, I thought something happened to him, and I was worried.


    Now seeing that the other party is intact, my heart is finally put down.


    Nan Junmo fell in front of the two of them, his eyes fixed on Cang Yu, the two looked at each other for a long time, and he smiled comfortably: "That''s good."


    "Bingyun, if anyone bullies you, just tell me that I won''t skin those people!" Nan Junmo turned into a smile in a blink of an eye, as if he had nothing to do with the serious man just now. Mu Bingyun is very familiar with all of this. Although the righteous brother is a little out of touch occasionally, he is actually a very prejudiced person.


    It was Liu Jingran who was really excited, and rushed over to greet him: "Elder Nan, you''re finally back, you..." He looked at the man''s aura before him, his eyes widened, "You broke through again?"


    I really don''t blame him for making a fuss, but Nan Junmo''s sight from the last breakthrough was too close, making him sweat. If you talk about this cultivation, the further back you go, the slower it should be, but this Nan Junmo is not something that ordinary people can compare.


    "Well, it broke through."


    Nan Junmo laughed: "Xianxuan is the eighth rank."


    Liu Jingran carefully thumped his liver, is Xianxuan eighth-order? He stared, why so fast? ? Originally, he thought that even if it was a breakthrough, it would only be a breakthrough in the first and second order, but it turned out to be so much. After he reacted, his heart was hot again. In this way, his Liuyun faction became a first-class faction, and it was a matter of time.


    Thinking of this, his face turned red.


    At this moment, I think of the relationship between Nan Junmo and Mu Bingyun, and I feel like my body is about to explode.


    We must be on good terms with Cangtianmen, we must be on good terms, don¡¯t be sloppy!


    Nan Junmo said his strength like this, or said it out loud, in order to shock, just now he saw the disdain of the Liuyun faction. Fortunately, Liu Jing is a sensible person. Thinking like this, He doesn''t mind letting the Flowing Cloud Sect grow.


    "Elder Nan came back just in time. Now my Liuyun Sect wants to make friendship with Cangtianmen, and I want you to make up your mind!"


    Strike while the iron is hot!


    "Whatever makes up your mind or not, naturally you have to make friends. This is my brother-in-law''s sect. Today, under the witness of everyone, we will make friendship for thousands of years!"


    Nan Junmo''s words, no one can refute.


    "Brother..." Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes and said, "They said I was a traitor of the Liuyun Sect."


    One sentence made everyone take a deep breath, this woman must be reported for her flaws! Thinking of this, everyone shuddered for a while, and they should not provoke them in the future. This Liuyun faction has an eighth-order immortal and mysterious, and Cangtianmen has a ninth-order immortal and mysterious, which is very difficult to provoke.


    "Oh?"


    Nan Junmo squinted his eyes, and at this moment it was somewhat similar to the previous Mu Bingyun: "Jingran, some people say that my righteous sister is a traitor, do you think there is some misunderstanding?"


    "Someone must be trying to mix up the relationship between the two factions. Don''t mind Elder Nan. After the conference, I will definitely send someone to check it out..."


    "No need to check, I know who did it!"


    Mu Bingyun''s words attracted everyone''s attention. Vaguely, the Cang family felt bad. It was as if something was going to happen, but they didn''t think of what it was.


    Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, but was held back by Cang Yu, he twitched the corner of his mouth and sneered: "Pale Bai, here''s the evidence!"


    Waiting for this day, he was also a little impatient. If Nan Junmo didn''t appear, he would have done this too. With Nan Junmo, he could have done it earlier. Although this man didn''t care much about fame, he couldn''t bear to have someone slander his heart.


    Immediately, Pale threw all the evidence into the air, and the big golden fonts fell into the air, allowing everyone to browse. When everyone saw it all, they understood.


    The golden font above, all the grievances and grievances between Mu Bingyun and Mu Fengxue, said the last time, naturally it was Mu Fengxue''s bad things, framed fellow senior sister and all kinds of dark methods, as for Mu Bingyun''s point. Little things, really nothing.


    Yin Pei Pei''s face was ugly.


    The rumors here are of course from her hands, and she did not expect that Mu Fengxue would be so sinister. If she had known earlier, why would she have to come to the muddy water? ?


    "Do you understand?" Cangyu''s words instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    After ?? looked at each other, they didn''t know what to do. Originally, they wanted to draw Cangyu together after the Cang family and Cangyu were both lost, but they didn''t expect Liuyun Sect and Cangtianmen to join forces. Those who were not fools knew that they couldn''t go against each other.


    "Understood, it''s just that Cangtianmen now occupies Wuqu Valley, and I also ask Cang Zunzhu to say something, this Wuqu Cliff and Wuqu Mountain should be shared by the two, this..."


    Actually, their purpose is just that unborn baby.


    Mu Bingyun chuckled: "Why, co-author thinks we have taken over your territory? This Wuqu Mountain is a nameless thing, when did the two become common?? Why don''t I know?"


    ''s remarks made everyone blush. This is also true, and no one can really prove it.


    "But it''s true that my Cangtianmen only occupies Wuqu Valley. Don''t pour any sewage on my Cangtianmen, be careful I''m welcome!"


    Mu Bingyun laughed wantonly, these people are not bullying the soft and afraid of the hard.


    "What does the lady mean, this Wuqu Mountain, except for Wuqu Valley, is still nothing?"


    Mu Bingyun''s beautiful eyes turned, in fact, she also knew that even if they were overbearing, this unborn baby might not really fall into her hands. If they occupy it, it''s better to open it up and let everyone fight, it''s more conducive to her to grab the baby, isn''t it?


    With so many sects to cover, after the baby is born, she will not become the target of everyone.


    Everyone robbed the treasure, who knows who the treasure fell into in the end?


    In this case, this baby needs more people to remember it, and the Heaven Sect has to survive, so it is impossible to destroy all other sects, right? In this case, it is almost the same as the demise of the North Sea Continent.


    She doesn''t want to dig her own grave.

 Chapter 367： her change

    "Naturally, we only need a place to stay in the Heavenly Sect," she said, with a bit of sadness on her face, "If we hadn''t been forced to be helpless, how could we occupy the site here? You must also know that the terrain here is steep. It is the intersection of the two paths, and it is not a suitable place for cultivation.¡±


    "Someone wants us to have nowhere to go. In the end, there is no other way. We can only be like this. The magic way can''t tolerate us, and the right way can''t tolerate us. From now on, can''t we just be in Wuqu Valley?"


    After the words fell, everyone was a little annoyed, they hated the Cang family very much, and they hated Yin Pei Pei very much. If it weren''t for these brainless people, why would they do this? ?


    "If we didn''t live in Wuqu Valley, we wouldn''t be able to find out that there is an unborn baby in Wuqu Mountain. After knowing this, I feel really uneasy in my heart. Looking at everyone''s appearance, I am afraid that we will swallow the baby. Yet?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words quickly woke everyone up. His face was full of embarrassment, and his mind was pierced by someone''s words, which was really ugly. But now they understand each other''s meaning, and they are not anxious.


    "Ma''am, we were also deceived by rumors before, and now I apologize to you and Cangtianmen."


    If there is one, there will be two. The rest of the sects, except the Cang family and the Qin family, have all apologized to the Cangtianmen. If the Heavenly Sect deliberately obstructed the baby on the day that the baby was born, there would really be no problem. They had tested it before, and they knew that Cangtianmen had masters in formation, and when two formations were arranged, they would be stumped.


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth glowed with a cold light: "There were rumors that my husband was unfilial. I wonder what everyone thinks of this matter?"


    Cangyu''s heart warmed, seeing that this person had said so much, but in the end it was just to justify his name. Her beautiful eyes made him sink in. Thinking of the separation soon, my heart is the heart-piercing pain.


    "Madam, I don''t dare to talk about such things without evidence. We have never heard of this."


    Immediately, someone came out to correct their names, saying that they didn''t know anything about it, and they didn''t know everything about Cangyu and the Cang family. Someone took the lead, and all the factions immediately said that they had not heard of this incident. As for humiliating the Cang family in public, these people would naturally not be so stupid.


    If you don''t know, you can clear your suspicions. They also believe that this woman is just using this incident to show the position they occupy and their relationship with the Cang family.


    It is naturally good to be able to prevent the opponent from merging with the Cang family. Since then, many people have been praising Cangyu with all their might, praising that he has reached such a cultivation level at such a young age, and that all kinds of beautiful words come from the mouths of these high-spirited people, it really feels a little funny.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t break it, she just wanted to impress the Cang family.


    The look of looking down at the world makes it clear that she is protecting the blue.


    The Cang family''s faces were very ugly. At this time, no one didn''t understand that it was impossible for the Cangtianmen and the Cang family to merge.


    However, Cang Yan was still not reconciled!


    "Yu''er, even though you are the lord of Cangtianmen, you are still the Cang family, don''t forget..."


    "Patriarch Cang, this deity has cut ties with the Cang family."


    His low voice sounded, and he gently embraced his lover. If there were not so many people around, he would have wanted to hold her in his arms and love her fiercely. She is really too cute, she knows that he is just like her and doesn''t care about gossip, but she has no scruples for correcting his name, so that he is not moved.


    At this moment, even if he were to risk his life, as long as she was well, he would be able to be happy.


    seemed to sense his mood, Mu Bingyun looked up and smiled, her pink lips were full and translucent, those bright eyes immediately attracted him.


    "Binger, you are so tempting."


    Eat the marrow and know the taste, everything in the past few days has brought the relationship between the two closer. They never imagined that they could still be like this. Those days were the days when they were together, the days when they were happy.


    He thought about ending the conference as soon as possible. In the days to come, he would try other... poses with this person... Thinking of her red face, shy and attractive, the fire in his heart seemed to be burning. .


    "Binger, let''s end the conference as soon as possible."


    These annoying things can''t be killed, it''s really an eyesore!


    Nan Junmo coughed lightly. He was naturally happy that his sister-in-law and brother-in-law could be so affectionate. However, these two were affectionately in love. It made the people around them stunned, and their faces were red. They had not thought that these two people could make them show such expressions just by standing here.


    Nan Junmo''s voice really alarmed the two of them, Mu Bingyun turned serious and gave him an annoyed look. Invisibly, the two''s temperament and way of getting along have changed a lot. This change is subtle, little by little, even they themselves did not notice.


    "Everyone, at this moment, the meeting of the two demons, I don''t know if you have any objections to my Heaven Sect?"


    Originally, it was not so troublesome to set up a sect. However, the lord of the Heaven Sect was not ordinary, and his position was not ordinary. This alarmed both the righteous and the devil, and they had to hold such a conference.


    Compared to Cangyu, what they care more about is the unborn giant treasure.


    "Zun Cang''s master is very talented and talented, and he is naturally qualified to lead a sect, but this seat has nothing to say."


    The one who spoke out was also a first-class sect, the Heavenly Demon Sect, the sect of the Demon Dao, even more powerful than the Cang Family. The head of the demon sect has spoken, and the rest of the sects can only match.


    "My Liuyun Sect naturally agrees, and I have been friends with Cangtianmen for thousands of years. This Wuqu Mountain is the junction of the righteous and the devil. The Cangtianmen can be the right way, but the devil''s way is naturally not that particular."


    Nan Junmo''s words immediately made everyone think about it, and they all brightened up, that''s right. The position of Cangtianmen inadvertently pushed himself into neutrality, so there would be no collusion between the righteous way and the devilish way. Moreover, the lord of the Cangtianmen is Cang Yu, who used to be a member of the devil''s way, and the lord''s wife is Mu Bingyun, who used to be a disciple of the Liuyun Sect.


    OK!


    As a result, no one objected.


    It''s just that the voice from the Cang family was once again noticeable.


    "I disagree!"


    Cang Yan''s face was full of anger. Originally, if Cangtianmen merged with the Cang family, then they would be able to enjoy the unborn baby inside. As a result, Mu Bingyun broke this matter in public, and now it is impossible to enjoy it alone. .

 Chapter 368： gonna beat someone up

    How could he see the other party wishing? ?


    Thinking about it, he just wants the Heavenly Sect to lose a foothold!


    "Oh? Patriarch Cang doesn''t agree? So what should I do according to the rules?"


    Cangyu''s cold voice penetrated into his ears, causing Cangyan to wake up immediately. The countless sights in the arena were like swords piercing his body, but he held his head high. This Cang Yu is a member of the Cang family. He has already lost such a big face.


    Hearing Cangyu''s question, everyone fell silent.


    Nan Junmo chuckled and looked around frantically: "Brother-in-law, it is said that if there is a family sect that disagrees, there is only one result..."


    "What''s the result?" Cangyu''s face was expressionless, as if he didn''t care about all this at all.


    Everyone did not speak, obviously they knew the result. If at the conference, there is a sect that disagrees, the only result is that the sect agrees.


    The ?? is quite violent, but all the factions have nothing to say. If there are many sects who oppose it, if these opposing sects can be beaten to agree, naturally no one will oppose it any more. The so-called strong is respected, but if most of the sects do not agree, the newly established sect will give up.


    Therefore, in the North Sea Continent, it is actually very difficult to create a new force. The reason for this is not that the heavy forces are afraid that the more new forces will **** resources and set up obstacles.


    "I see."


    The corners of Cangyu''s lips lifted, and it was rare to see him smiling at everyone, but this smile was a little too cold.


    "Very good, then the deity is welcome."


    said this, as if he had been polite. Everyone didn''t say anything, they just took it as a default. Being able to see the Cang family being opposed to the Cang family, they felt that there was nothing, and they just happened to be able to see the strength of the Cangtianmen, and then explore the depth of the Cang family.


    "So, Patriarch Cang, is the Cang family sure that they have any objection to the existence of Cangtianmen? If so, let''s start!" Nan Junmo''s words did not arouse anyone''s disgust. like?


    Cang Yan didn''t know what to say, her face was very ugly: "Okay, my Cang family will never allow traitors to appear, Cang Yu, since today you want to completely break away from the Cang family and establish your own business, then you should pass my Cang family first. Let''s talk about everyone''s hands!" He beckoned, and a group of elders from the Immortal Profound Realm emerged behind him, which made his heart tremble.


    This is a big move, Cang Yan must have been preparing for a long time, I am afraid that he expected everything today. They can just watch the play on the side, no matter whether Cangyu wins or loses, it has no effect on them coming.


    "Cangyu, my Cang family will give you another chance today, if..."


    "No need."


    A faint smile appeared on Cangyu''s face, and Pale shivered for a while. It''s been a long time since the master showed such a smile. He stretched out his fingers and silently counted the time.


    The sects were a little shocked. They originally thought that after so many years, even if the Cang family was from the blood of the ancient gods, there should not be many people. As soon as these people came out, the violent aura on their bodies pressed them, making them impossible at all. withstand.


    Everyone knows that Cang Yan is the powerhouse of the eighth rank of Xianxuan, and this Cangyu is the ninth rank of Xianxuan. And these people are all of the seventh or eighth rank of the Immortal Profound Realm. After careful counting, there are actually twenty-four. Oh my god, there are such powerful people in the Cang family, why worry about this North Sea Continent.


    Qin Yue''s eyes darkened a bit, but fortunately he was not blinded by the situation in front of him, otherwise it would not be a good thing to turn his face with the Cang family. From this point of view, the heritage of the ancient gods'' bloodline is not comparable to that of ordinary families. It is really the right thing to send Yurou to the Cang family.


    Being good to the Cang family in the future will be beneficial and harmless to the Qin family.


    Zhongpai''s complexion is not very good-looking.


    On the scene, only Cang Yu and his group were very relaxed, as if these people were not worth mentioning at all in their eyes.


    "are these all?"


    Cang Yu''s eyes were cold, and his voice was also very demanding, making people choked, and his mouth was extremely dry.


    are these all?


    He knew that this was the pinnacle of power on the North Sea Continent. With so many people in existence, a patriarch can be described as prosperous for a long time. After all, Cangyu is much younger. Many people are thinking about how to apologize to the Cang family later.


    Cang Yu didn''t care so much, his hands were tightly wrapped around the people around him, feeling her unease, he lowered his head and gave her a reassuring smile.


    lowered her head and lips to her ear, and said softly: "It''s just some dead men, Bing''er don''t have to worry."


    Although these people seem to be powerful, they can''t go any further. The dead man of the Cang family, this is really thanks to the jade slip left by his father, otherwise he would not know.


    Ancient bloodline, that should be true.


    It''s just that he doesn''t care. All he cares about now is the person in his hand.


    His words seemed like a spell, and Mu Bingyun was surprisingly quiet. Since he said it would be okay, then he would be okay, she just believed every word he said.


    Nodding her head, she stretched out her hand and hugged his body: "Come on." She said softly, her little hand suddenly placed on his chest, and a smile was released from the corner of her lips. anxious.


    His little thing has turned into a goblin, how can he let it go.


    "quickly."


    He embraced her waist and sent her to Nan Junmo''s side: "Brother, I''m sorry."


    The pale tongue was a little knotted. It was the first time he had seen his master be so polite to others. This man was Nan Junmo, the righteous brother of his wife.


    Nan Junmo and the others made it easy for the people from Cangtianmen to stand together. With such a master as Nan Junmo, everyone in the Liuyun faction naturally followed suit and never thought of anything against it.


    If Nan Junmo was annoyed, he would throw his foot into the Heaven''s Gate if he didn''t do it, that''s not impossible. Nan Junmo''s character has always been perverse, and no one can offend him.


    Liu Jingran saw so many people from the Cang family, although he was nervous, but he believed even more in the mysterious and unpredictable Elder Nan, and after a moment of hesitation, he stood behind him.


    Nan Junmo was very satisfied with this.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes have long been attracted by the black figure on the field, a heart is attached to him, and he can''t take it off. His aura was like a god, and he was like a demon who came out of the abyss, and that ingenious face attracted her.


    This man, I have to say, she was attracted at the beginning, but she didn''t take a serious look. At this moment, she took a good look at him and carved every detail of him into her mind, so as not to forget it.

 Chapter 369： quickly

    seemed to have noticed her hot things, he turned back and smiled softly, the deep affection inside was shocking. She also gave a smile, and the soul-stirring face made him hide the anxiety in his eyes.


    The little thing turned into a goblin, which really made him unable to control himself. Suppressing the fire in his heart, he fell in front of the masters over there in a flash.


    "Patriarch Cang, are there only so many people?"


    His tone was a bit fast, and he could vaguely sense his urgency, and everyone was suspicious. Could it be that Cang Yu was afraid?


    "Cangyu, don''t underestimate it, today, I''ll show you, the heritage of the Cang family will make you regret everything you did before!"


    "This deity is just asking if there are only so many people in your Cang family competing with me, and if there are, come up together! The deity will solve it together, so as not to waste time!"


    There was a fire in his eyes. After finishing the treatment, he wanted to eat the goblin in one bite.


    Hearing this, Cang Yan almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, arrogant child: "Hmph, since you are so arrogant, then I will show you what the Cang family is!" For many years, the Cang family was still undefeated, and no one in the family could point fingers at the Cang family. There is no one who can oppress the Cang family.


    After he said that, he waved his hand, and another ten or so experts of the seventh or eighth rank of the Immortal Profound Realm emerged. At this moment, Cang Yu was surrounded by thirty or so people, and the eyelids of the crowd jumped.


    None of them here can dare to make a promise, and can escape from the hands of these people intact. However, Cangyu can only formally establish the Cangtianmen after defeating these people, which is not too difficult.


    They vaguely felt that the Heavenly Sect had no chance to be established.


    The water of the Cang family is really deep.


    "Patriarch Cang, is there anything else?"


    Hearing Cangyu''s question, all the factions also felt that he was a little ignorant. They haven''t reached this state yet, so naturally they don''t understand.


    Cang Yan''s mouth of old blood that hadn''t spewed out was already in his throat, and he suppressed it fiercely: "No, Cangyu, if you want to stand on your own, then defeat these people today, otherwise, you will never be forgotten. You can''t leave the Cang family, you will always be the Cang family!"


    "That''s good."


    This is what he was waiting for, so he would be welcome.


    When Cangyu said these words, everyone only felt that the scene was on one side, with Cangyu spreading out, and the rippling momentum spread out in circles, which shocked their minds. After reacting, they hurriedly left. And the thirty or so strong people seem to be not afraid, which makes people feel certain.


    "Yu, solve it earlier."


    Just when the situation was severe, a pleasant female voice penetrated the layers of momentum and entered his ears. A smile appeared on the originally serious cheeks. The urgency in his eyes grew even more, he turned back and met her eyes.


    "quickly."


    Those deep, wolf-like eyes made Mu Bingyun¡¯s legs tremble. She bit her red lips and wondered if it was too much. Just seeing the man against the man, she couldn''t help but let him come back earlier.


    Knowing that he is sure, and the two sides have not yet started a war, she is not so taboo. It was just the look of the man looking back that made her feel a little uneasy.


    I didn''t have time to think about it, the scene changed, and there was already a move. The rippling hot air seemed to tear the air apart. The handsome man in the luxurious black robe walked around the thirty or so strong men, and he dealt with it, as if he was walking leisurely, so relaxed and reckless. Seeing people''s hearts trembled.


    Mu Bingyun had a slight smile in the corners of his eyes, his smile was reckless, and his expression seemed to be fighting with the man.


    "Bingyun, Cangyu is so anxious, I think there is something going on in this matter!"


    I don''t know when, the dark cloud fell on her shoulder, and the bird''s face smiled mockingly, "I just saw that eager look, but this bird can see clearly, Bingyun, how can I remember that the way you two get along is not like this?"


    Wu Yun looked suspicious: "Did you cultivate some kind of scripture? You can''t extricate yourself by eating the marrow and knowing the flavor?"


    If ?? is so blatant, Mu Bingyun never expected to say it out of a bird''s beak, even with her thicker skin recently, she couldn''t resist. The cheeks can''t help the red clouds fly, which is infinitely imaginative.


    "Dark Cloud, what book?"


    Nan Junmo didn''t hear their previous words, but only heard the last sentence, so he didn''t think much about it.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun wanted to find a hole in the ground to burrow into. His eyes seemed to be stuck on the black figure, his cheeks were red, and he could only pretend that he didn''t hear anything.


    Fortunately, the person whom the righteous brother asked was only the dark cloud, not her. Thinking of this, it was a lot calmer.


    Dark Cloud also paused, aiming at a handsome face and leaning in front of her, his eyes narrowed, he hadn''t noticed before, this Nan Junmo looks good. He must have been confused by his crazy appearance before.


    It seems that this person is not bad. All those noble sons she had seen in modern times were all good looking. She looked at Mu Bingyun again, and was surprised to find that these two people looked a bit similar, and she didn''t doubt that the world looked alike. There are many people who have gone there, and it is not bad for this or two.


    "You want to know?"


    Wu Yun is not a thin-skinned person like Mu Bingyun, who can say anything. In the past, when she joked with her sisters, it was just open mouth.


    Nan Junmo only thought that the bird''s face was a little weird, but he didn''t doubt it. After all, who would have thought that a bird would have so many thoughts.


    nodded: "Dark cloud, what is it?"


    He knew that this dark cloud had a very good relationship with Mu Bingyun, so he was naturally very polite. Besides, from his point of view, this bird is probably not ordinary. Now that the unsightly miscellaneous hairs have faded away, and his body is covered with shiny gray feathers, the more he looks at it, the more gratifying he is. He is actually a bit prettier than the rest of the birds, especially the pair of eyes that penetrate the world, which makes him more concerned. some.


    "Do you really want to know?" Wu Yun''s face did not show, but his heart blossomed, "Nan Junmo, don''t regret it when you know it, and don''t hold grudges against this bird."


    Give the other person a little bit of preparation first, lest he can''t accept it.


    Nan Junmo nodded, saying that no matter what, he would not do anything if he knew it.


    The dark clouds put down and waved their wings towards him. He moved over and put his ears close to her, only to hear her say softly, she was obviously a bird, but her voice was very clear, a beautiful woman''s voice, let him There was a strange feeling in my heart.

 Chapter 370： tease

    "The treasure book is naturally a double cultivation Dafa, Nan Junmo, what else do you want to know?" Wu Yun said softly in his ear, blowing hot air. Nan Junmo froze suddenly, double cultivation of Dafa, although he has no partner, it does not mean that he does not know anything.


    The roots of her ears were dyed red, she glanced at the bird blankly, she knew a lot. At this moment, he actually thought about it again, if Wu Yun could turn into a human body, what kind of woman would she be, her mind was a little messy, not like the usual madness, it was really blank.


    "Hey... This is scary, are you shy too?" Wu Yun seemed to have not made such a colorful joke for a long time. Seeing Nan Junmo''s shy appearance, he found it interesting. Previously, she thought that Pale was an interesting person, but now she thinks Nan Junmo is even more interesting.


    Although the other party''s sometimes crazy appearance is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, she used to be a person who really became the CEO, and those people who came into contact with the upper class. Nan Junmo actually has that kind of extravagance on his body, and ordinary monks are all ethereal.


    This kind of extravagance seemed to be precipitated from a family, and she knew that Nan Junmo''s life experience should not be simple.


    Nan Junmo only felt that his brain was a little burst. He looked at the bird''s turbulent face and knew that he was being molested by a bird. He quickly concealed the discomfort in his heart, quickly put away the embarrassment, and returned to the previous high-ranking Elder Nan.


    Dark Cloud was surprised: "Hey, you didn''t feel uncomfortable. Could it be that you and this girl are the same people?"


    He wanted to touch his forehead very much. How did this bird know so much? It was really interesting to see the curiosity on her face. He shouldn''t have shown embarrassment, but the gentle and long voice just now made him feel another feeling in his heart, which is why he lost his temper.


    "Dark cloud, where did you see this, it''s better to see less of these things."


    After all, it was a relatively conservative era, and Wu Yun was not annoyed: "You don''t understand, this bird is about to transform, and after transforming, you can find a handsome husband, and then share these researches with the husband. Discuss, why not?"


    Speaking of food with a serious face, Nan Junmo was stunned for a while. Just hearing that she changed shape and wanted to find a handsome husband, a gloom that I didn''t understand quickly flashed in my heart.


    "Then it''s also transformed. Besides, Wu Yun, I don''t think you have transformed into your realm yet. After the conference is over, I''ll help you take a look!"


    He said this without thinking. When he finished speaking, he was shocked to realize that these words had not passed through his brain. Naturally, he said it, and he was not going to take it back.


    This bird is very interesting.


    "real?"


    Wu Yun was delighted by this surprise, and he didn''t notice the other party''s strangeness, so Pu Chi Fei Teng landed on his shoulder, chatting with him, unable to stop.


    Mu Bingyun glanced back, thoughtfully, but his eyes were attracted by the man who was entangled with others on the field.


    Seeing him standing in a piece of dust, a little bit of dust could not cover his light, a smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. It''s over, she sighed in her heart.


    As she said this, she saw the man who had been entangled with others, running quickly in the smoke. Only his black afterimage could be seen on the field. In addition, there was a painful voice. humming.


    When the dust settles, everything in front of you is astonishing.


    All the thirty or so experts in the Immortal Profound Realm fell to the ground unexpectedly, spewing out a mouthful of blood, which quickly splashed into the dust, leaving only a patch of blood-stained dust.


    They were so pale that they couldn''t stand up at all, and they didn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    seems to have reacted, everyone''s eyes searched around, and finally found the incomparably powerful man, only to see him walking slowly towards the woman in red. She had a seductive smile on her face, which made people fall into it.


    As if he knew that someone was watching, his pace quickened, and the last step fell to her side, he took her into his arms, and blocked everyone''s sight, which was a bit regrettable.


    Everyone who woke up couldn''t help but laugh.


    No wonder Cangyu is like this, who wouldn''t be a little moved by such a woman. Yin Pei Pei''s beautiful face was about to be twisted into a shape, and Qin Yurou was not much better. It''s just that, with the look in front of them, they don''t have the slightest chance.


    Cangyu is so powerful, how can they let them go?


    "Patriarch Cang, what do you think now?"


    Cang Yu''s words fell, and Cang Yan finally couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. Qin Yizi hurriedly supported him and waited until he was much better before taking a step forward. His gaze like a scorpion fell on Mu Bingyun, which turned out to be so vicious.


    "Mu Bingyun, although Cangyu has won today, he is still my grandson, a woman. After all, there will be a day when he will hate it. However, family love can never be erased!"


    She is also holding on at the moment, hoping that Cang Yu will be able to remember the blood of the past and return to the Cang family. She also understood how important Cang Yu was to the Cang family.


    However, Mu Bingyun stuck out a head from Cangyu''s arms, his eyes were slightly raised, and he was very mocking: "Old Madam, I''m afraid it won''t be as you wish. Now, I, Yu Cangyu, are the most important, if you If you don''t believe me, ask him, you and I fell into the water together and see who he will save?"


    This is a story told by Wu Yun, and she naturally used it.


    The dark cloud covered her face with her two wings. Sure enough, women like to ask these questions. In fact, she also likes to ask questions, but there is no object to ask.


    "Naturally save Bing''er."


    Although he knew that this person was joking, he answered very seriously, making Qin Yizi choked with old blood in her throat, unable to attack. Her body trembled a little, she glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, and could only give up.


    At present, she really can''t afford it. Today, the momentum of Cangtianmen has picked up. Under the witness of all the factions, today is her Cang family who lost. From now on, Cang Yu will leave the Cang family to establish her own business, and they can no longer control it.


    When I think about it, my heart is sour for a while. Of course I lost my son, and now I lost my grandson. Qin Yizi was helpless, and finally walked back to the Cang family''s place. Her back, which was originally straight, was now slightly bent. His eyes also became cloudy, but his hatred for Mu Bingyun not only did not decrease, but also increased.


    I don''t know what Qin Yurou whispered to her, but she straightened up again, as if nothing had happened.


    "In this way, my Heaven''s Gate will be completed today."


    In fact, he doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Everything today is just to prop up a world for her. He is afraid that she will be bullied alone in the North Sea Continent.

 Chapter 371： Do not pick wildflowers on the roadside

    It is false to say that he is not moved. Mu Bingyun has thousands of words in his heart, but he cannot express it. He can only hug him tightly, get close to him, and let him understand that she is moved and she understands.


    No one objected, Nan Junmo smiled and said, "Then congratulations to my brother-in-law."


    With Nan Junmo''s congratulations, all the factions reacted and hurriedly congratulated. It''s just the deep fear in their eyes that even they can''t hide it.


    Desolation, it really is unfathomable!


    The Cangtian Gate was established, and the Cang family was defeated. However, the factions still did not dare to underestimate the Cang family, however, the Cang family was deeply jealous of the Cangtianmen. With Cang Yu around, they felt that they couldn''t move the Heaven''s Gate, let alone hurt Mu Bingyun, who was regarded as a treasure by the other party.


    "Binger, let''s go back!"


    Holding the slender waist of the man beside him, the fire in his eyes rose again, and at this moment he didn''t want to suppress it any longer. This person is the one who hurts to the bottom of his bones. Once he holds it, he can''t let go.


    Ignoring everyone''s eyes, he embraced her and disappeared into the Valley of No Que. What to do in the end, everyone is tacit. Fortunately, there is a social master called Pale White here, except for the Cang family, all factions are quite satisfied.


    So, the grand meeting ended peacefully, once again proving that strength is the best.


    "Elder Nan, are we going to return to the Cloud Sect?"


    Liu Jingran asked carefully, now that he knew about the relationship between Mu Bingyun and Nan Junmo, he didn''t dare to say anything after killing him. As for Yin Pei Pei, who misled everyone in the sect, he had already been classified as the number one unapproachable person by the Liu Yun sect.


    Yin Pei Pei is a liar, everyone knows it. As for that Mu Fengxue, he also prepared that if the other party came over, he would definitely issue a ban. The two factions are now friendly, which is what he hopes. After this time, the Liuyun faction can finally be ranked in the first-class faction.


    He also waited for this day for a long time, how could he give up easily, so he could never make Nan Junmo annoy him.


    Yes, that''s why he asked.


    Nan Junmo''s eyes fell on Wuqu Valley, and he chuckled lightly: "Go back first, this elder will stay here for a while and then come back." After speaking, he swayed and disappeared in the blink of an eye in Wuqu Valley. .


    Liu Jingran stared over there for a long time, reassured that his decision was perfect, and left with the person very satisfied.


    It has been a month since the conference, the Cang family seems to have gone into hiding, and they rarely hear from them outside. Seeing that the other party is so interesting, it is naturally what Cangyu wants to see.


    The pale forehead twitched, can you not hide it? Thirty or so strong men have been abolished by their masters, and they will not be able to recover within a few hundred years. The Cang family has suffered a lot this time, and if they continue to act as before, they will sooner or later arouse revenge from the factions.


    The Cang family is good, so naturally no one comes to trouble the two of them. Therefore, they had a very good month this month.


    Nan Junmo was finally relieved when he saw Mu Bingyun and Mu Bingyun were very loving at Cangtianmen. Under the urging of the dark clouds, he discussed everything he knew about his transformation with him.


    "Binger, there is still one year left."


    Mu Bingyun was shocked, her originally crimson skin gradually faded to red, she pillowed in his arms and hugged him firmly. Knowing that they couldn''t carry it with the sky, I felt very helpless, and there was a slightly bitter smile on the corner of my mouth.


    "So fast?"


    she asked in a daze, doesn''t it say that it will take several years? Why did it suddenly become a year? Thinking of the speed of this person''s cultivation, just like the terrifying side of the righteous brother, she no longer doubted it. It''s just that the thought of breaking up with him is as painful as cutting with a knife.


    He carefully picked up her breathtaking face, his eyes sank, such a beautiful face, wishing to hold it in his hands all the time. For a moment, he wanted to go against the sky and stab a hole in the world, so that he would not be separated from her.


    It''s just... With his strength, he can shock the North Sea Continent and pierce the sky, I''m afraid he won''t be so capable. However, this root, as if planted in his heart, could not be separated.


    He had to hold it down firmly, then took a deep breath and landed on her pink lips, bit down heavily, and landed on her lips, but it was extremely gentle, and he was willing to hurt her there. half o''clock.


    The little thing grew up, but turned into his goblin.


    The tip of his tongue sucked her sweetness, as if he was going to swallow her into his belly. Walk.


    It''s just that it''s okay to pass through the space alone, and with her, there''s no chance of surviving at all.


    I made a heavy note to God in my heart, looking forward to one day to clean it up, put my arms around her waist, and bury it in the fragrant hair.


    "Bing''er, don''t worry, I will unite the demon world as soon as possible..." His eyes flashed with strong ambitions. Only by ruling the demon world can he be allowed to do whatever he wants. Wouldn''t it be easy to find a lover in the immortal world?


    He is not an ambitious person, but for the sake of his love, he is willing to do so.


    Mu Bingyun bit his lip and said nothing, his thoughts naturally made her happy. She didn''t persuade her, of course, she hoped to meet him sooner. He went to the Demon Realm, and he didn''t know when she would be able to go to the Immortal Realm. It would be bad for him to wait boringly. It would be better to have a goal. After waiting like this, it would not be so boring.


    "it is good."


    She wrapped her arms around his strong waist and pressed against him tightly: "Remember..."


    "Don''t pick the wildflowers on the roadside..." He gave a low laugh. He didn''t know where this person heard these flowers, but the metaphor was very appropriate. Before she could say it, he helped her to say it.


    "Just know it!"


    A pink fist fell into his chest, but without the slightest strength, it was like a tickling, but it caused a burst of anger in his stomach. The beautiful woman is in her arms, so naturally she will not look at it and not eat it. Turning over and holding her down, it was turning over the clouds and rain again, so unhappy.


    On this day, the sky was clear, the white clouds were blooming, and a pair of lovers were leaning against each other in the valley without a curve. Looking closely, the reluctance on their faces was moving. Occasionally, the breeze blew past, blowing the tangled blue silk between the two, and it was even more clear how deep the friendship between them was.


    However, a powerful momentum was suppressed in the sky, shaking the two of them. They hugged tightly, but that power pulled Cangyu''s body, as if to take him away from her.


    There were countless panics in her heart, but her face was extremely calm.

 Chapter 372： parting

    "Binger, I''m leaving."


    "Well." She half-drooped her eyes, her lips and teeth parted lightly, "Remember..."


    "Don''t pick wildflowers by the roadside."


    She raised her head, with a slight smile on her brows, as if she was satisfied, but the corners of her mouth were a bit astringent, "Just understand."


    Cang Yu resisted the agitation from the air, and suddenly embraced her in his arms: "Remember, don''t pay attention to the weeds by the roadside."


    "I only have you in my heart!"


    She raised her head steadily, her eyes fell on his cheeks, this man was jealous, she had long understood, but he didn''t show it. Thinking of this, a beautiful smile bloomed, which made him reluctant.


    "If you dare to provoke other people, in the future, after I come up, I will torture you for a long time, go to the root cause, take your life, and flay that person to death!"


    With a beautiful smile, she said such cruel words, making everyone in Wuqu Valley shudder. They were incomparably thinking about whether the Lord was happy when he fell in love with his wife, or...it should be happy. Looking at the doting look on the Lord''s face, it seemed that if there was such a thing, she didn''t need to take action. He will do so himself.


    The gravitational force on his body was getting stronger and stronger, and Cangyu felt more reluctance in his heart, but he hugged her tightly and didn''t want to let go. Her crystal clear pink lips suddenly fell on his lips.


    For the first time, she took the initiative to pry open his lips and plunder him wantonly.


    He didn''t move, let her.


    After a long time, she let go, felt his trembling body, and knew that if she didn''t let him go, it would definitely hurt him. She could only surround him with her eyes, no matter how reluctant she was, there was nothing she could do.


    "Remember, this is my taste."


    "Remember, try it next time."


    She rolled his eyes at him, looked at his lower abdomen, and was annoyed for a while: "Sex embryo!" This person didn''t know what to do, but he was so emotional, but he took her with her. She was originally cold-tempered, After being with him, even... I didn''t say anything, but she betrayed what she thought with her pink cheeks.


    hugged him fiercely again: "Let''s go!"


    She will cultivate to the peak of this world as soon as possible, and go to Immortal Realm as soon as possible, so that she will be closer to him. He belongs to her. He has been wanted to escape all his life, and he has been marked by her for a long time.


    Neither of them wanted to let go, however, the strong gravitational force forced him to let go of her. If she doesn''t let go, he believes that such gravity will definitely tear her arm off.


    Finally, the two separated.


    Her eyes flew up along with his body, and kept going up. His figure became smaller and smaller, and he could no longer see his face, only a small black spot could be seen.


    Feeling anxious, she followed and flew up, chasing after the little black spot, and crystal tears finally dripped from the corners of her eyes: "Remember..."


    "Um¡­"


    His voice came from far away, but when the voice came, his figure had disappeared. She was in a daze in the air, the front was empty, and her heart seemed to be missing a corner, she should have been taken away by him!


    On the sky, only white clouds were floating, and he was gone.


    There were tears in her eyes, but she was gently steaming them dry. She didn''t go down, just stood there quietly, as if there was still his breath here. Seeing this, everyone in Wuqu Valley did not bother. The current lady is already a powerhouse of the first rank of Xianxuan, and sooner or later, the speed of her cultivation will be like this.


    After a long time, she finally felt that he was really gone, and the gravitational force that came up took him away from her. Thinking of this, my heart burst into flames. Wildflower didn''t **** him away, which is good, she was robbed by the sky elsewhere, no matter what, she will hold grudges for this day.


    Innocent days, these two people made a note.


    "Madam!"


    Seeing her come down, everyone in Wuqugu hurriedly cupped their hands to show comfort. Now that the Lord is gone, they naturally listen to Madam.


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and said softly, "Shutu! I don''t see anyone!"


    "By the way, righteous brother, are you going back?"


    In front of her was Nan Junmo, who was at the ninth rank of Xianxuan, and she couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her eyes. Her righteous brother is also, the speed of cultivation is as fast as ever. Could it be that she has to send him away with her own eyes?


    When I think about it, I feel a little bad in my heart. I sent my lover away, and I have to send my brother away, not to mention how depressed I am.


    "I won''t go out." Nan Junmo smiled, in fact, he went out a year ago, arranged all the Liuyun faction, and instructed everyone to practice, and gave a lot of medicinal herbs. Even if Yun Pai did not have him, he would not be bullied.


    He also knows that the days he stays here are getting shorter and shorter. Although he has not received the information from heaven, he feels that it will only be ten years at most, and he will be separated from his righteous sister.


    Thinking of the immortal world, his heart became a little complicated. He took a deep look at Mu Bingyun, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something, but it finally turned into a sigh. Today, he doesn''t know what the immortal world is like, and everything is gone. talk later!


    After all, with him in front, no one will hurt her this time.


    "Brother, do you have something to tell me?"


    Mu Bingyun is so smart, he naturally saw the hesitation in his eyes. She had long known that her adopted brother must have some secrets, and it was still about herself. The other party never said anything, and she didn''t ask.


    Nan Junmo knew that he couldn''t hide it from her, but he just wanted to avoid her being distracted: "Bingyun, let''s talk about it later in the Immortal Realm! This is a long story, and I can only tell you when I am in the Immortal Realm."


    "That''s good!" She didn''t ask much, Nan Junmo would never hurt her. From the other side, she could feel the kind of love from her brother, "By the way, does the righteous brother know what happened to the dark cloud?"


    Speaking of the dark cloud, Nan Junmo''s face became serious: "The situation of the dark cloud is also a bit special. After years of inspection, her parents should have been combined with different ancient beasts, which became the so-called dark cloud beast. In fact, it is only with the dark cloud. It¡¯s just that the beasts are somewhat the same, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    "So is there a way to change shape?" This is what she is most concerned about. Dark Cloud is her friend who was born and died. When she knew that Wu Yun''s soul was originally a human being, she was even more eager to help each other.


    Nan Junmo fell into contemplation: "This is currently illegal, mainly because some elixir are not available here. If they reach the fairy world, there is still hope." At present, his strength is not enough to thoroughly check the situation of the dark clouds.


    Mu Bingyun was a little happy: "As long as there is hope, it''s fine. Although Wu Yun doesn''t say it, her heart is very eager to transform into a human form."

 Chapter 373： Love in action

    "She still wants to find a handsome little brother to be her husband!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, and his eyes fell on Nan Junmo, "So, righteous brother, you have to practice faster, find a way as soon as possible, and turn the dark clouds into a human form, so that she can see her wish."


    Nan Junmo''s body froze, and Wu Yun never forgot to look for a handsome man. He was a little depressed, isn''t he handsome enough? He is also very familiar with Wu Yun, is it too familiar, the other party did not notice him.


    No, it is absolutely impossible for Wu Yun to find a handsome man, whoever dares to get close, he will kill him first! Thinking of this, his eyes glowed red, like killing a god.


    Mu Bingyun originally wanted to test it out, but he didn''t expect his righteous brother''s reaction to be so big. It seemed that he was a little concerned about Wu Yun.


    She smiled faintly: "Actually, the dark clouds haven''t been mentioned much recently. It is estimated that the righteous brother is always with me, so I don''t have much thoughts."


    Hearing this, Nan Junmo''s mouth twitched, which is somewhat conscientious. This bird... wait, his smile is stiff on his face, why does he care so much. He frowned and thought hard for a while, thinking that there was Mu Bingyun beside him, he looked up and found that the other party didn''t know when to leave.


    walked into the house with doubts in his heart, he was thinking, what exactly is this bird to him.


    "Hey, Nan Junmo, Cangyu is gone?"


    Nan Junmo stepped into the house, saw the dark clouds falling on his shoulders, and retracted his mind: "Well, let''s go, the righteous sister looks very reluctant."


    "Of course I can''t bear it. They love each other so much, and now I don''t know how long they will be separated. Don''t look at what Bingyun said, she must be uncomfortable. Now that she has announced the closure, I guess she will be closed in two days." Wu Yun sighed, "Bing Yun feels uncomfortable in his heart, and my heart is also uncomfortable. You say how can this blue cloud cultivate so fast, Bing Yun is so lonely, and finally has a lover and separated again... "


    The dark clouds kept talking, but Nan Junmo was not impatient at all. Just listening to her quietly, at this moment, he suddenly realized that he actually had a kind of incomprehensible clear element to a bird.


    I can''t see her face, I only hear her voice every day, and I know that after her transformation, she should be a generous-looking woman with a hearty temperament. His heart couldn''t help but since he figured it out, he just raised the corners of his lips slightly, very satisfied.


    Since he figured it out, then as his temperament, I''m afraid he can''t let it go.


    Wu Yun was talking when he suddenly felt something hot and shivered: "Nan Junmo, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, I''m thinking about your transformation." He said lightly, but he wasn''t crazy in Wuqu Valley. In fact, it''s not that he is not crazy, the righteous sister hid all his wine, so naturally he is not crazy if he doesn''t drink.


    Now, the dark clouds are calmer for the transformation. It should be said that it is a bit of a broken jar, her strength is already the ninth rank of Xuanzun, and she is still one step away from the realm of Xianxuan, transforming? I don''t know if there is a chance in this crucial breakthrough.


    Nan Junmo saw her listless appearance, with a smile in his heart, he touched her little head and said, "I will find a way for you."


    Um?


    It was the first time Wu Yun heard Nan Junmo being so committed. The other party helped her to see it before because of Bingyun''s face, but the other party was so serious, it made her a little embarrassed. She just spoke directly and thought he was interesting, so she asked him to help see the transformation. In fact, she also knew that her own problems should have originated from her parents.


    It should be regarded as a grudge, but the memory of the original body is weak, and he has no idea what happened at the beginning. What is certain is that Yuan Shi''s parents encountered an enemy and put her in this place in order to save her.


    "Dark Cloud, trust me, I will definitely help you."


    Nan Junmo thought she didn''t believe it, so he quickly said that he is even more careful with Wu Yun now, for fear of making her misunderstand something. After she transforms, she naturally wants her to see him first. He squinted and thought. , There are not many people in this world who are more handsome than him, right?


    Cangyu is one of them for now, as for Ling Jichen, he never took it seriously. Thinking of this, I felt more relieved, but the smile on the corner of the mouth was immediately attracted to Wu Yun''s face control.


    "Nan Junmo, I suddenly found out that you look really good!"


    Her eyes were sparkling, and with a compliment of admiration, she instantly pleased him. Nan Junmo thoughtfully, chuckled lightly, took her into his hands, and smoothed her hair very gently.


    "So do you think that after you transform, you can find a man who is more handsome than me?"


    Hearing this, the dark cloud frowned and was distressed. Looking at the other party''s eyes again, I deeply found that if you want to find this kind of top quality, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find. Shaking his head, he was very depressed. After seeing handsome men like Cang Yu and Nan Junmo, if she asked her to find someone who was close to him, she would not be able to accept it.


    She shook her head: "It feels too difficult." She chirped in his palm, "Is this girl going to die alone?"


    Let her survive with ugly things, I''m afraid she can''t. She can accept everything, because she was originally ugly, and now she can''t accept ugly things, even people.


    "No." Nan Junmo was very satisfied with the effect of this sentence, "Someone will definitely accompany you." Feeling that this was too light, he added another sentence. Knowing his own intentions, he integrated everything of himself into Wu Yun''s heart early, which can be said to be extremely black-bellied.


    If Mu Bingyun knew that his righteous brother was already planning to abduct Wu Yun, he would definitely call him shameless.


    Wu Yun stopped mourning and laughed: "That''s right, it''s too early for this girl to transform into shape, I will find it slowly in the future, and I will always find it. The world is huge, I still can''t believe that I can''t find a good-looking, handsome man. "


    Nan Junmo frowned, this is not good, the quality is good, isn''t the handsome one by her side?


    This is not good, and Wu Yun must be deeply realized that the only person hanging around her now, the single person with many mysterious stones, and the handsome person, is Nan Junmo.


    "Dark Cloud, how many do you think are good-looking, handsome, powerful, and have more profound stones?"


    "Counting you, Cangyu too..."


    She twisted her fingers and counted, just two, and smashed it: "Just the two of you, I know the two of you."


    Nan Junmo let go of a smile and helped her follow her hair. While putting himself in her mind as the best candidate, she dissuaded her from looking for other handsome men.


    One person and one bird talked about it for a day.

 Chapter 374： Five years in the blink of an eye

    In the days that followed, Mu Bingyun really announced that he would retreat. In this retreat, Pale White took Li Dingxiang to play all day, while Nan Junmo continued his career, abducting the dark clouds that looked agitated but actually had low EQ.


    Time flies by, five years in a flash.


    I don''t know who spread the news that Cangyu has been taken away by gravity, which caused these people to be very uneasy. Due to the power of Cangyu, the major sects also sent people to test, and there was no real attack.


    However, the Cang family seems to have come alive, and people are frequently harassed. With the formation outside, no matter what the opponent does, it is futile. After testing, Nan Junmo pulled out the traitor of Cangtianmen, which was a little more stable.


    It¡¯s just that there is no blue sky, and it has become the fat in the eyes of the various factions, and the Cang family has never given up. In particular, Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou would go outside the valley from time to time.


    Mu Bingyun has been closed, so naturally he doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Knowing that Nan Junmo is here, he won''t be out of the basket, so he is very relieved. The fact was as she expected, after knowing that Nan Junmo was in Wuqu Valley, the factions restrained a little.


    However, in their impressions, Nan Junmo can''t compare to the sullenness, so it''s just a little restrained. If it weren''t for the fact that the baby of Wuqu Mountain was about to be born, they really didn''t want to give up Cangtianmen.


    Yes, the movement of the strange treasure is getting bigger and bigger every day, and countless sects have already resided on the Wuqu cliff, waiting for the strange treasure to come forward and **** it.


    On this day, Nan Junmo was still talking to Wu Yun. After five years of getting along, one person and one bird became more intimate, but Wu Yun''s thick nerve did not notice any difference at all. It''s not that her emotional intelligence is low, and no one would have thought that a person would be interested in a bird.


    Naturally, no matter how Nan Junmo behaves, she thinks that the other party treats her as a friend, which is so good to her, no wonder she is. As for Nan Junmo, he was a little distressed, but seeing that the dark clouds were still unable to transform, he didn''t say anything. A year ago, Wu Yun had already broken through to the first rank of Immortal Profound Realm, which was very smooth.


    In addition to changing her body structure, she has no intention of changing shape. At this point, Wu Yun didn''t expect much in his heart, let go of all the dark clouds, and instead he was more cheerful than usual.


    Nan Junmo felt uncomfortable, should he be allowed to stay like this all the time? Every time he sees the gloom in Wu Yun''s eyes, his heart is very uncomfortable, and he can''t wait to go to the fairyland immediately.


    He got his wish, and one day he finally got the time to go to the fairyland in his mind, there are still two years, and two years later is when he will leave. At this moment, he is very looking forward to it, and at the same time, he is also a little worried. Mu Bingyun does not mean to leave the customs. If he leaves, who will preside over the Cangtianmen?


    In the end, he was only worried about a few people in the Heavenly Sect.


    With Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang, you can take care of the Heavenly Gate properly, and there will be no problems at all. He was reluctant to bear the little bird that was playing in his palm at the moment. Seeing her chattering non-stop, there was little tenderness on her cheeks. No one noticed this expression.


    Dark Cloud was originally a bird, and they were so close together that they naturally paid little attention to his face.


    Otherwise, the clues should have been discovered long ago.


    "Clouds."


    Five years of getting along, the only gain is that I can call her Yuner affectionately. He couldn''t help laughing at himself, how could he know that Nan Junmo would still be so satisfied.


    Wu Yun rolled his fist in his palm and replied, "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong? Could it be that the scrambles from outside the valley are here again??" Wu Yun''s face was fierce, "Let''s see if this girl won''t give them a little bit. Learn a lesson!"


    "No..." He hesitated for a while, and while helping her smoothen her hair, he said, "I''m leaving in two years."


    Wu Yun paused for a while: "Leave, where are you going?" She choked for a moment, and she definitely wasn''t going to the Flowing Cloud Sect. Thinking of this, an inexplicable feeling of reluctance rose in her heart, "Jun Mo, are you going to the Immortal Realm too?" Thinking of Cangyu five years ago, yes, it has been five years, Bingyun has been in retreat for five years, and they have been together for five years, at this moment, he has to leave.


    "So you have to leave." Her voice was a little low, "Then you must be careful, there are countless strong people in the fairy world, don''t be so arrogant, if your temper falls into their hands, it may be gone in two days. Little life."


    "clear."


    Although the dark clouds do not know his inner feelings, they are extremely concerned about him. This is enough. After five years of ideological indoctrination, no one should come to abduct his dark cloud. In the future, if Bingyun helps to watch, I can rest assured.


    However, if the bird is not by his side, how can he put it down.


    "Yun''er, don''t trust those handsome men in the future. Who knows what kind of rotten heart they have under their handsome faces!"


    Nan Junmo was worried, and gave a serious warning.


    Wu Yun didn''t hear anything, but felt that what he said was very reasonable, and nodded in agreement, saying that he would definitely pay attention, and would never let these good-looking rotten hearts be deceived.


    So, he smiled.


    This smile fell in Wu Yun''s eyes, which suddenly made her heart skip a beat, but Jun Mo was getting better and better. In fact, after five years of getting along, under the influence of each other every day, she gets along with such a handsome face, and she doesn''t want to take a second look at other men of ordinary beauty.


    It''s better to see that Junmo is more cost-effective. Thinking of this, my heart is startled again. When did Nan Junmo have such a heavy weight in her heart? She didn''t understand the sudden emotions in her heart, and there was something vaguely about to break through, she pondered hard.


    "Yun''er, let''s go see Bingyun! I don''t know when she will be able to leave the gate. If she still can''t leave the gate after two years, this Heavenly Gate can only be handed over to you to take care of her."


    Dark Cloud dispelled the complexities in his mind, nodded earnestly, let his gentle palm hold her up, and slowly went to the secret room where Mu Bingyun retreated. When people outside saw one person and one bird coming, they all saluted.


    Who doesn''t know that Wu Yun is a bird held in Nan Junmo''s hands, and she respects her. Besides, she has something that his wife explained, not a simple spiritual pet, and her own strength is already Xian Xuanyi''s. Order, no one dares to underestimate.


    Every time I pass by, I will be called "Black Girl".


    Not far from the two entering the secret room, they suddenly heard a loud noise from inside. Nan Junmo looked anxious and jumped over quickly. Before he could investigate the situation, the door of the secret room opened.


    A red figure fell into their line of sight, and they all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this one person and one bird.

 Chapter 375： I believe there will be no such day

    Nothing, nothing will be fine! The sound just now should be a breakthrough.


    "Dark cloud, righteous brother."


    Mu Bingyun was also very surprised when he saw them coming, and greeted him with some joy after returning to his senses. It can be seen that this breakthrough is also very pleasant for her.


    Today, the Thunder Vessel Immortal Profound Level 5, and the Wood Vessel Immortal Profound Level 1. Now the speed of wooden veins cultivation is only a little bit worse than that of immortal-level veins. She is very satisfied. Once upon a time, the slow speed of cultivation has long since left her.


    Nan Junmo glanced at her, his eyes flickered: "Yes, so I can rest assured."


    "Is the righteous brother leaving too?" Mu Bingyun heard his words and knew his own situation. The other party may know that the words just now made her more sure that he must know about her hidden strength.


    From this, it can be seen that the righteous brother is afraid that he knows her life experience, and maybe he also knows her father. But she didn''t ask anything, since the other party didn''t say anything, it must be the wrong time. It was in vain for her to ask, and he had said before that if he arrived in the Immortal Realm, everything would be understood.


    Now that the day to go to the Immortal World is getting closer and closer, she restrained her thoughts and did not ask for the answer.


    One day, everything will be clear.


    "Well, there are still two years," he didn''t hide, "Yi Bao is about to be born." Those people outside are also eager to make a move. After the strange treasure, I am afraid they will attack the Cang family. It has to be said that Cang Yu was very well prepared and gave Mu Bingyun enough time to break through. There are dead men in the Cang family, so is there no Cangtianmen?


    This brother-in-law''s method, he is seen, can only say that he is more satisfied. His face suddenly flashed with hesitation, and then he suppressed it. No matter what happened in the future, he believed that the two of them would definitely love each other.


    Mu Bingyun noticed the expression on his face: "Brother, are those people restless again?"


    "Well, it just so happened that you came out, then..." His handsome face suddenly turned gloomy, and the sudden change of temperament, the dark cloud was already very familiar with it, "Then the treasure is ours."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t feel anything wrong, as if the strange treasure was already in their hands. There was a gleam in the dark cloud''s eyes, and she could go to grab the baby again. She hadn''t done it for many years, but she was looking forward to it.


    Several people walked forward slowly, Mu Bingyun mobilized Li Dingxiang and Pale Bai back, and after mobilizing a group of dead soldiers in Cangtianmen, they quieted down. She plans to go to Yibao''s side in two days, and take it back depending on the situation.


    She never thought about giving away the things here.


    "Madam, Yin Pei Pei is here again."


    walked in pale and gloomy, and saw the red-clothed woman sitting on the seat, with jade-colored skin, the corners of her lightly squinted eyes, and her splendor was indistinguishable. However, his vision fell on another person, and his heart was shocked, he himself has not succeeded!


    Mu Bingyun''s red lips parted slightly, and her beautiful eyes turned: "Is she alone?"


    "No, and Qin Yurou, they heard that you were out of the customs, so they brought people here." Pai Bai was suddenly startled, "Madam, is there another traitor in the Cangtianmen? Is it known?"


    "No," Mu Bingyun got up and smiled softly: "I let them know on purpose, I want to see what these people are going to do, but the original account was not clear!"


    In order to give her a stable place, Cangyu didn''t act ruthlessly, just to give her time to grow up. Now she''s not afraid of anything anymore. Those people who are thinking of her man, if they don''t teach them a good lesson, they won''t be able to let out the bad anger in their hearts.


    "Go, go see the young lady of the Cang family."


    The breeze blew past, Pale Bai quickly reacted, and quickly followed, Madam, is this a vengeance?


    "Mu Bingyun, you finally figured it out."


    Yin Pei Pei glared fiercely at the woman who came out of the valley, that red dress was still so dazzling. So beautiful, compared with myself, it is simply a sky and an underground. Looking at the other party without seeing it, it made her annoyed even more.


    Although Cousin Yu has left, she is even more happy, the fairy world and the devil world are very far away, and they may never see each other again. However, she must teach the other party a good lesson. Without the support of Cousin Yu, what is Mu Bingyun?


    Although Qin Yurou didn''t speak, the sharp arrow in her eyes couldn''t be ignored at all.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Mu Bingyun''s bright eyes rolled, maybe she didn''t even realize it, the air-conditioning that belonged to her, now she couldn''t see it at all. Cang Yu covered her up.


    Qin Yurou was angry, what did she do? She just came to see what Mu Bingyun would be like without Cang Yu by her side. But everything in front of him made his wish shattered.


    The other party seems to be doing well. He originally thought that his strength had improved a lot, but he didn''t expect the other party to be even worse.


    Xianxuan first-order, and it is already Xianxuan first-order.


    Naturally, she didn''t know that Mu Bingyun was already at the fifth rank of the Immortal Profound Realm, otherwise she didn''t know if she would spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Mu Bingyun, I didn''t expect to see you for a few years, and you''ve improved again." Qin Yurou said softly, "I''m here to tell you that the distance between the demon world and the fairy world is very far away, and there is no teleportation formation in between. If you want to see Cangyu, I have to pass through countless star fields..." With a proud smile, she wanted to see the panic on Mu Bingyun''s face, but she was disappointed.


    "so what?"


    Qin Yurou just thought she was trying to be brave and smiled viciously: "Then you won''t have a chance to see each other again, do you understand? And I will go to the devil world one day, and at that time, I will get along with him day and night, and I am the Cang family admit it. , will naturally be with him. Do you think the oath can represent everything? You forget that time can erase everything."


    "One year, ten years, a hundred years, maybe he can still remember you, if it''s a thousand years, what about ten thousand years? Or even a hundred thousand years? At that time, do you think he can still remember you? Not to mention remembering the feelings between you, even if Being able to remember your name is probably a miracle!"


    "One day, even if he doesn''t like me, he will like other people."


    "If there is such a day, I will kill him with my own hands!" Mu Bingyun chuckled, "However, I believe there will not be such a day!"


    The strong confidence in her eyes made Qin Yurou once again taste what failure is!


    "Mu Bingyun, you are just deceiving yourself!"


    Qin Yurou suddenly raised her voice, as if she was afraid that the other party would not hear, but her expression was so embarrassed, it was obvious that she was once again defeated by Mu Bingyun.

 Chapter 376： desert

    Yin Pei Pei was unwilling, as if remembering something, she suppressed her temper and didn''t say much. The two were very vigilant towards Nan Junmo on the side. Who doesn''t know that Nan Junmo can resist the powerhouses of various factions. If it wasn''t for Nan Junmo, the Cangtianmen would have disappeared long ago.


    "Then let''s wait and see!"


    Qin Yurou felt that she couldn''t stay any longer, or she would definitely be **** off by the other party''s appearance! Very good, Mu Bingyun, do you think you can live safely to the Immortal Realm? Even if it is a little chance, she will not leave it to the other party.


    She wants Mu Bingyun to stay in the North Sea Continent forever!


    Qin Yurou and the others left one after another. Before Mu Bingyun turned to enter the valley, a person was ushered in from a distance. Seeing this person made her stunned for a moment, she did not move. This person is also known and relatively familiar.


    "I didn''t expect Elder Mo to come to the North Sea Continent."


    Moxing stepped forward, his eyes fell on her, a smile appeared on his indifferent face: "Bingyun, we meet again, Cang Yue..."


    She was not surprised that Mo Xing knew about her previous disguise. However, she remembered that this person was also a former admirer of Mu Fengxue, and she felt extremely happy when she thought that she could subvert so many people.


    When I saw Mo Xing, I didn''t hate it before, and the other party helped me. Everything in the past should be regarded as passing away, let it go!


    "Elder Mo, please!"


    Mo Xing was very natural, followed behind her and greeted Nan Junmo. His eyes have never left this red robe. Only such bright colors can bring a different luster to his life.


    came all the way, heard a lot, and also knew her love for that person. I wanted to take a look at her from a distance, but I didn''t want to follow her uncontrollably. He bowed his head and smiled bitterly, he was obsessed, and he couldn''t erase her shadow.


    That''s all, just think he owed her in his previous life! Now that Cang Yu has been led to the Demon Realm, he will guard her by her side! It can be regarded as the wish in his heart, he does not force it, as long as he can look at her.


    When she found the man, she quietly left.


    Nan Junmo glanced at Mo Xing thoughtfully, knowing it in his heart. That''s right, his sister is so good, it can naturally attract countless people. Seeing that the other party has no other thoughts at all, he doesn''t care. As long as the other party is not here to break up the relationship between the sister and her brother-in-law and hurt his sister, he feels that one more person can protect her.


    Mo Xing naturally felt Nan Junmo''s sight, and his body was cold, as if the other party''s thoughts could crush him to death, and he was shocked.


    Fortunately, Nan Junmo just gave him a deep look and didn''t want to do anything, so he settled down a lot. Afterwards, he also smiled bitterly. Today, Bingyun is afraid that he does not need his protection, but he still wants to be by her side.


    After the group reminisced about the old days, Mo Xing stayed. At Nan Junmo''s suggestion, not only Mu Bingyun was surprised, but Mo Xing was also a little surprised.


    He didn''t understand until Nan Junmo took him to talk alone.


    "Moxing, I know your thoughts!"


    Nan Junmo did not hesitate to pierce it, the dark clouds in his palm were already sleepy. Mo Xing was greatly surprised to see him gently grooming this little bird. He has never seen Nan Junmo like this. Every time Nan Junmo appears in the eyes of everyone, he is either too drunk or crazy, or too strong to be seen directly.


    Gentle, it is a bit inappropriate to describe this man with gentleness, but at this moment, the most suitable word for the other person is this word. Looking at the bird in his palm, it was a dark cloud, he knew, Mu Bingyun''s spiritual pet.


    "I asked you to stay by Bingyun''s side for protection, you shouldn''t refuse!"


    Nan Junmo chuckled, "I''m afraid it''s too much, right?"


    Mo Xing did not speak, it was a default. He is naturally eager, as long as there is a place where Cang Yu appears, he can''t get close to her, and he doesn''t want to cause her any trouble.


    He is not Ling Jichen. Sometimes he doesn¡¯t want to get someone when he likes him, so he¡¯s not that extreme.


    "I didn''t see the wrong person. I''m sorry. Immortal world is far from simple. I hope you can protect her well." Nan Junmo hesitated for a while, then raised his eyes and smiled, "Maybe this is unfair to you, you can refuse."


    "I agree!" Mo Xing said quickly, "Elder Nan, I agree!"


    His words were a little eager, for fear that Nan Junmo would go back on his words. With such an upright and bright person by her side, he naturally couldn''t ask for it.


    "That''s good." Nan Junmo was very satisfied, "I will trouble you in the future."


    Nan Junmo finally breathed a sigh of relief, and arranged everything one after another so that his sister would not be hurt, and he would go to the fairyland in two years. It''s a big place, and it may take a long time to meet in the future.


    Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang are afraid that they can''t keep up with her footsteps, only Mo Xing, who should be able to go up with her, so that they can take care of them. Fairyland! It''s been many years...hope it''s still too late!


    Mo Xing saw that the other party was very worried, so he didn''t ask any more questions. In his eyes, Nan Junmo has always been mysterious. All the actions of the other party are very confusing.


    "So, go into seclusion!" Nan Junmo said, "If you don''t go into seclusion now, you might not be able to keep up with my sister''s footsteps in a few years." A bottle of medicinal pill appeared in his hand and landed in front of Mo Xing. , the latter did not refuse, and had no reason to refuse.


    Knowing that the current Mu Bingyun is no longer such a waste of slow cultivation, he took it very seriously. After saying goodbye to Nan Junmo, he returned to the secret room and began to retreat. Although Mu Bingyun was doubtful about the arrangement of his righteous brother, he did not object.


    In her heart, she thought that Nan Junmo would not hurt him.


    Wuquya once again ushered in a grand occasion, which was more grand than the original two conferences. Whether it was the major sect families or some scattered monks, they all gathered here.


    "You said that she is now the first rank of Xianxuan?"


    A pleasant voice came, but the pressure inside was not reduced by half, which made Yin Pei Pei feel a little scared, as if the voice could penetrate her soul and shatter her soul. Without any hesitation, he quickly shared the news he got with the woman in front of him.


    "Yes, she is very arrogant now, the Wuqu Valley occupies a good position, and Nan Junmo is there to protect her, who can hurt her!"


    Speaking of the person in her mouth, she was obviously very annoyed!


    In front of her is a woman in white. That face that doesn''t eat fireworks is still so attractive. It would be better if she didn''t show that wicked look.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect her to be doing well!"

 Chapter 377： doing what? you want to know

    Mu Fengxue felt a lot of anger in her heart, because of Mu Bingyun, Liu Yun Sect would not accept her at all! How could she forget this hatred? Mu Bingyun took everything from her, she is the protagonist of this world, the other party actually took everything from her? ?


    Her admirers, her reputation, and even everything that belonged to her were all gone because of the appearance of Mu Bingyun.


    She hates!


    "Junior Sister Xueer, I will help you."


    Seeing her so angry, Jin Chen, who was on the side, quickly expressed his intentions, and the obsession on that face was obviously deeply immersed in it. His voice also awakened Mu Fengxue in hatred.


    Her eyes fell on Jin Chen, and the corner of her mouth twitched, yes, isn''t there another Jin Chen beside her? Unexpectedly, there was only one Jin Chen in the end. Ling Jichen had long since left her, and now he is the elder of the Liu Yun Sect.


    She was rejected and suffered hardships in the North Sea Continent, and now she has finally recovered. Among them, Jin Chen helped her a lot, Jin Chen! Good, she still has someone to use.


    "Senior Brother Jin, thank you very much. You come here often, I''m afraid it will cause suspicion from the Flowing Cloud Sect. Now that I have been expelled from the Flowing Cloud Sect, will it affect you?" Mu Fengxue looked sad. , Jin Chen''s heart is about to break.


    He took a step forward and said affectionately, "No matter what, I will help you, Xue Er, don''t worry, I will also help you get rid of that Mu Bingyun, I will definitely not make you feel so sad again. Those people can''t see clearly, Xue''er is so good, how can you still bear to treat it like this!" In Jin Chen''s eyes, anyone who hurts Mu Fengxue should be killed!


    Especially Mu Bingyun!


    Mu Fengxue finally felt some comfort: "Senior Brother Jin, you treat me like this, and I can''t let it go. I really want your help here, but I don''t know if Brother Jin is willing or not, and I don''t want to do it either. , they all forced me, Senior Brother Jin, do you think Xue Er is too cruel?"


    When Jin Chen saw this tearful face, how could he understand cruelty or not? Even if she told him to die at this moment, his brows would not wrinkle.


    "No matter what Xueer tells me, as long as I can do it, even the stars in the sky must be picked off for you and held in front of you."


    "Then, Senior Brother Jin, Xue Er will give you the most important thing."


    With a gentle smile, Mu Fengxue was so beautiful. There was a bottle of medicinal pills in his hand, and the jade hand held Jin Chen''s hand. At that moment, Jin Chen only felt that something burst out in his mind, and he was unconscious. Can''t describe his current state.


    Holding this soft and boneless hand, he seemed to know nothing.


    "Brother Jin, this thing..."


    Mu Fengxue whispered in his ear, with a smile in the corner of his eyes, Jin Chen listened very seriously. Yin Pei Pei, who was at the bottom, couldn''t hear the slightest bit, but she felt that the contents of the medicine bottle were unusual. Seeing Mu Fengxue''s mocking smile, he had to bow his head. For fear of being seen by the other party, she just wanted Mu Fengxue to burn the fire to Mu Bingyun, and she didn''t want to pay any price for it.


    After a long time, Mu Fengxue parted: "Senior Brother Jin, Xue''er has to thank you." She was so fascinated that Jin Chen couldn''t find Nanbei, and she didn''t feel anything wrong with what she asked her to do. , fascinated nodded and left.


    Yin Pei Pei still couldn''t suppress his curiosity: "What did you ask him to do?"


    Mu Fengxue saw Jin Chen disappear, and withdrew her expression just now, with a look of disgust in her eyes: "What are you doing? Do you want to know?" Her eyes fell on Yin Pei Pei, "The Cang family is here too?"


    Yin Peipei nodded: "I came here yesterday."


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed a bright light, and another bottle of medicinal pill appeared in his hand, and smiled: "This is a breakthrough bottle of medicinal pill, which can allow you to break through to the first rank of Immortal Profound Realm in one fell swoop."


    Yin Peipei''s eyes lit up, Mu Bingyun was the first rank of Immortal Profound Realm, if he could reach this level, then he wouldn''t have to be afraid of the other party, and he could still take revenge!


    "Thank you."


    She took it without hesitation, without any doubt. Before she sold the news here to Mu Fengxue, she also got a lot of benefits. She secretly guessed that Mu Fengxue was an alchemist, but with such a powerful medicinal pill, there might be a more powerful alchemist behind the opponent, and she had already listed the opponent as someone who should not be provoked.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flashed coldly, but Yin Pei Pei didn''t see it. Seeing Yin Pei and Pei leaving happily, the corner of his mouth raised a sneer.


    Mu Bingyun, Ling Jichen... Those who hurt her and betrayed her must all go to hell!


    The sects were still waiting on the Wuqu Cliff, and a mysterious atmosphere came from the direction of the strange treasure. Finally, the sects discussed it and went to the direction of the strange treasure. When they came to the place where Yibao was born, they happened to meet Mu Bingyun and others coming from another direction.


    Feeling the scrutiny of the various factions, Mu Bingyun was not afraid at all. When everyone saw Nan Junmo beside her, they took away everyone''s momentum. This person, they can''t afford to provoke.


    When she found a white figure, she was stunned for a while. Mu Fengxue, the opponent''s strength is not weak, it is already the first rank of Xianxuan, with the opponent''s talent, it is not surprising to reach this realm.


    She smiled lightly and didn''t put it in her eyes. She is not the Mu Bingyun she used to be.


    This life and past life have long been separated.


    Mu Fengxue just gave her a deep look, as if she couldn''t remember anything. In this regard, she does not think that the other party will easily forget everything in the past. It just so happens that if the other party will be planted in her hands, then she can completely solve the grievance.


    Squeeze away the luster from his eyes and withdraw his gaze.


    "Bingyun, do you want me to help you get rid of her?"


    Nan Junmo naturally found Mu Fengxue''s figure. In fact, he already knew that the other party had come over, and the matter that the Liuyun faction expelled him was his order.


    Knowing the grievances between her and Mu Bingyun, the grievances between the two are very deep, and they still feel uneasy when thinking about their departure.


    "No need, righteous brother, if she doesn''t know anything, I won''t let it go."


    "That''s good, don''t be soft!"


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, with a wanton smile: "Of course not, do you think I am a kind person?" She has never been a kind person. If you count her past life, she should be called a kind person. A ruthless man.


    Nan Junmo is relieved.


    "Moxing will go to the fairyland with you."


    Nan Junmo talked about the matter, "Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang are afraid that they can''t keep up with your cultivation. Mo Xing''s talent is also good, and they are still acquaintances. They will also have someone to take care of them when the time comes."

 Chapter 378： get

    "Hmm." She hesitated for a moment, then nodded. For Mo Xing, she has no hatred for a long time, and this person has not treated her very much in this life. If they go to Immortal Realm together, they will really be able to take care of her. Therefore, he agreed.


    She didn''t think too much about her adoptive brother letting this person stay at first, and naturally she doesn''t think too much about it now.


    However, she is only at the fifth rank of the Immortal Profound Realm. If she retreats again, it is easy to cause instability in her cultivation, so she still has to go out and experience it.


    "Brother, that ancient battlefield, I will go after I get the treasure."


    Her voice was not small, everyone heard it, but they thought she was extremely arrogant, and said that the strange treasure was just like her. The Cang family, in particular, despised her.


    One after another sarcastic eyes passed over, and she didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    Nan Junmo has also been to the ancient battlefield, and everything in it, with his current cultivation base, is afraid that he will not be able to explore it. I wanted to object, but I understood that she needed to grow up.


    Here, I agree.


    "be careful!"


    "Um."


    Mu Fengxue fell into deep thought when he heard the conversation between the two. The ancient battlefield, where she is also going to go, just right, this time Mu Bingyun, we will come to a conclusion, of course, it is not just that!


    "This strange treasure was born in these two days."


    Liu Jingran also had a glint of greed in his eyes. Looking at the power emerging from the mountain, he knew how powerful this exotic treasure was. No matter what, he must give it a try.


    Even if you have a good relationship with the Heavenly Gate, there is no need to hand over such an important treasure to others.


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes flickered, strange treasure, she won''t let it go this time. Thinking of her plan, the corner of her mouth twitched, and no one could stop her.


    For a while, the scene fell into silence.


    One after another scorching eyes looked over there, and the white light suddenly shot up into the sky, causing everyone to tense up. He couldn''t help but approached a little over there, but no one approached the front.


    Whenever there is a strange treasure, there must be danger, and the one who rushes to the front must be a fool!


    Mu Bingyun felt a burst of affinity from inside, and her heart was shocked. She felt that the aura of the strange treasure was somewhat familiar. Frowning without saying a word, she thought about it carefully, and it was useless to find out where she had felt such a breath, so she suppressed such doubts in her heart.


    "Bingyun, be careful! I feel something is wrong with the Cang family."


    Nan Junmo''s words came to her ear, which shocked her. Out of the corner of the eye, she found that the Cang family was a little different from usual. Then her gaze swept from the various factions one by one, and when she saw everyone from the Liuyun faction, she was stunned for a moment.


    "Brother, there is something wrong with everyone in the Liuyun faction, except Liu Jingran!"


    The greed in Liu Jingran''s eyes is very obvious, while the rest of the people look a little dumb, these people have seen it before, it is not like this at all. Her eyes narrowed suddenly, Shui Huan''er was not among them, didn''t she follow?


    Still in retreat?


    didn''t make her think too much, the mountain collapsed suddenly, and the white light spread out, drowning everyone''s figures in it. Nan Junmo didn''t have time to ponder the strangeness of the Liuyun faction, and he rushed to the place with the strongest breath in a flash.


    Mu Bingyun is not far behind. In the white light, there is only a touch of red, jumping quickly. The sound of the delivery of the magic weapon, as well as the screams and muffled sounds, had already sounded in the ears.


    A voice in her mind told her that she must get this treasure!


    is a very important baby!


    At this moment, a sharp sword stabbed in front of her, turned over and dodged. When she reacted, the sword had disappeared.


    Someone is going to kill her?


    Is it the Cang family, the Qin family, or Mu Fengxue?


    should be possible!


    After thinking about it, another strong wind came from behind, no, it was countless strong winds... Behind, above, left, right... Who is it? ? Before she could think about it, she rushed forward, she didn''t want to mess with these people, she wanted to get the treasure inside.


    The ?? figure quickly plundered, avoiding the attacks.


    When she disappeared, Mu Fengxue''s complexion changed, the other party really hid his strength, and he followed up without thinking much.


    The white light seems to be a powerful force that can cover up consciousness, except to see clearly in front of you, you can''t see the surrounding situation at all. Mu Bingyun found that even with Chiye, he couldn''t penetrate everything.


    It''s just that she''s not afraid, she can feel that what''s inside doesn''t hurt her in the slightest. Even the surrounding white light dragged her up and sent her inside.


    She stopped resisting, and let the white light move, as if knowing that she understood, the white light quickly rolled her up and disappeared. After Mu Bingyun disappeared, the surrounding white light became more intense.


    has completely blocked the realization, and can''t see the slightest point at all.


    Everyone was anxious, but they could only search for them randomly. Who knew that this treasure could have such great power that no one could find it at all. While everyone was restless, Mu Bingyun had already gone to a mysterious place.


    She seemed to be bathed in a white power, and countless runes flashed in her mind. At the same time, the myriad beasts hidden in the sea of ????consciousness ran out at this moment, madly absorbing these powers, and the rest of the power was even converted at one time. Her body is constantly improving her cultivation.


    She seemed to understand something, and sat quietly on the side, no matter what happened outside, but at this moment she got infinite benefits. It turned out that the strange treasures here turned out to be these mysterious powers.


    Although she doesn''t know what kind of power this is, it''s good for her anyway.


    Everyone felt that the rich white light was decreasing, thinning, and they were shocked. Did someone already get the baby? The red figure sitting in the middle plate.


    Suddenly, I finally understood that the baby was really taken by her!


    Everyone glared at Mu Bingyun and was about to rush forward, but unexpectedly Nan Junmo suddenly landed beside her, and at the same time Ling Jichen who was dressed in white also landed beside her.


    Nan Junmo stared at him and said nothing. At this time, there was only one person who could help him resist these people. Ling Jichen''s strength was not bad. Pale also led the Cangtianmen people to surround Mu Bingyun. These people are dead men, and their strength is not weak.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned, and their faces were extremely ugly!


    "Ling Jichen!"


    Mu Fengxue can''t wait to clench her teeth, this person who used to protect her from time to time has openly opposed her again and again, and now she is standing beside Mu Bingyun.


    "Don''t forget, she is the lady of Cangtianmen!"


    She asked him to remember that Mu Bingyun had already married someone else, and no matter what he did, there was no room for recovery.

 Chapter 379： You dont want to hurt her with me

    Ling Jichen''s eyes really lit up with anger. What is the thing he regrets the most? After being reborn, he still misses Mu Bingyun. This is the one thing he regrets the most, then the second thing is Accepting Mu Fengxue as a disciple, even though the opponent hurt Mu Bingyun.


    "With me here, don''t try to hurt her!"


    He had a smile on his face, so what if he got married? Cang Yu is a demon cultivator and has already gone to the demon world. He heard that the immortal world and the demon world are very far away, and they may never be able to meet again.


    Then doesn''t he have a chance?


    "Very good, Ling Jichen, you will regret it! You will regret it!"


    Compared with the rest of the people, Mu Fengxue was even more angry with Ling Jichen. This person, she once thought was her male lead, later found out that it was Mu Bingyun''s male supporting role!


    Yes, after so many years, she seems to have understood that she is not the protagonist of this world, but Mu Bingyun. She herself is the female partner, and the various things on the other side have made her fully understand.


    This is the story of a local who killed the transmigration girl!


    No, absolutely not, she will never let Mu Bingyun succeed. Between her and Mu Bingyun, only one can survive!


    The one who survives is the protagonist.


    "Everyone, Mu Bingyun must have used the means to swallow the treasure alone. I suspect that the white light just now was her blinding method. They have been located here for several years, and they must have studied this place a lot, so they will wait for today, otherwise How can she easily get the giant treasure?? Do you want to let her refine the treasure like this?"


    Mu Fengxue''s words really did have some effect, causing many people to frown, but they didn''t respond. Seeing that Cang Yan was leading a lot of people, they rushed towards Mu Bingyun.


    Seeing this, the rest of the sects also rushed over. As long as Nan Junmo and the others were supported, they could deal with Mu Bingyun in the refining treasure. Thinking of that powerful breath, their hearts became hot.


    While everyone was dealing with Nan Junmo and the others, a smile appeared on the corner of Mu Fengxue''s mouth, and he gently swept away from Mu Bingyun. By the time a few people reacted, it was too late. A strand of profound energy appeared in her hand and hit Mu Bingyun heavily.


    In an instant, Mu Bingyun''s body shone brightly, and with a scream, Mu Fengxue''s figure was knocked flying, and fell heavily on the ground, spraying several mouthfuls of blood!


    She looked at Mu Bingyun in disbelief and couldn''t believe it!


    That white light, is that the baby? ?


    Damn!


    Everyone also found out, and gradually stopped fighting. From the current point of view, even if Nan Junmo was beaten, it would be impossible to hurt Mu Bingyun. Thinking of this, everyone''s throat is dry, and the treasure that has been guarded for so many years is actually taken by the other party, and their hearts are naturally unwilling.


    Nan Junmo had a smile in the corner of his eyes. In fact, he felt it from the very beginning. Mu Bingyun has a layer of protective power. If not, how can he deal with the rest of the people with confidence.


    He just wanted to give it a try, there was something wrong with the Cang family and the Liu Yun faction. This test really found something. His eyes swept over to Mu Fengxue, ready to lift his foot over, but Mu Bingyun woke up.


    "Bingyun, how are you?"


    Mu Bingyun broke through again, he could feel it.


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Very good, it was thanks to you guys just now."


    Nan Junmo smiled in a low voice: "They dare not touch you, just now the power is not small!" She understood what he meant, just now Mu Fengxue wanted to hurt her! When she looked towards Mu Fengxue, the other party had already fled.


    is really cunning!


    Nan Junmo was a little annoyed: "Let her escape."


    "It''s okay, sooner or later, she will be cleaned up."


    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, knowing that they had no hope at all, and left one after another. They didn''t say anything for Mu Bingyun to hand over. There was no Cangyu, Nan Junmo, and Nan Junmo. There were still so many dead men around her. According to the speed of her cultivation, it is estimated that after a few years, They can''t handle it!


    They have to go back and prepare to make friends with Cangtianmen.


    "Ice Cloud..."


    A familiar voice sounded behind him, and Mu Bingyun turned around indifferently: "Young Master Ling." Since the other party came here, he has already removed his identity as the head of the Dongzhou Liuyun Sect.


    I just didn''t expect them to meet again so early. I heard that he has returned to the Liuyun faction. But these are none of her business. The one who was born this time is not a peerless treasure, but a very magical power. At this moment, it has been entrenched in her dantian, constantly wandering the whole body through the meridians, and evolving her meridians. Bone marrow and flesh and blood, in just a short time, she can feel the infinite benefits that this power brings to herself.


    is naturally happy in her heart, now her only thought is to improve her strength! Go to fairyland early.


    She even felt that this power had been entrenched here for so long, in order to wait for her arrival, although it was a little unreasonable to think so, a vague voice told her that.


    It wasn''t just her that changed, but also the book of myriad beasts in her sea of ??knowledge, which had now changed from an ordinary appearance to a glittering golden light, which was extremely ghastly. She seemed to understand the vague aura above, that the familiar aura in the mysterious power just now was somewhat similar to the one in the myriad beasts, no, it should be the same.


    So...is this power left by the master of the myriad beasts, the supreme beasts? In this way, it should be that he has obtained the inheritance of the other party. Thinking of it this way, the other party should be regarded as half of his master, and he hurriedly bowed his gratitude in his heart.


    If the other party still exists, she must thank her in person in the future.


    She didn''t realize that when her thought fell, the golden light on the Myriad Beasts spectrum flickered, as if there was something more or something missing.


    "Bingyun, are you okay?"


    Ling Jichen stared at her with affection in his eyes. After waiting for this day for a long time, he finally saw it. She is still so moving, and it can make people lose their souls at a glance. His eyes seemed to stick to her, and he couldn''t take it away.


    However, there was no his presence in her eyes, which made him fall into infinite pain.


    "Bingyun, I finally see you again."


    Take back his decadent expression, he will not give up. How could he miss her in this life? Cangyu has already gone to the Demon Realm, even if there is still a chance to meet in the future, so what, the time in between is enough for him to do something.


    Ice Cloud!


    He wants to regain her heart, which should belong to him.


    "Young Master Ling, I''m leaving."


    Mu Bingyun smiled faintly, turned around and prepared to step into the valley. She had nothing to say to this person, and she didn''t get rid of it directly, she was considered a good character.

 Chapter 380： People are cheap to invincible, thick-skinned!

    Her eyes flickered with urgency, she went back and gathered up, and was ready to go to the ancient battlefield. I hope that after walking out of the ancient battlefield, I can go to the fairyland.


    Only that person can affect all her thoughts.


    "Bingyun, give me another chance!"


    Ling Jichen blocked her way, with a very serious expression, he had never been more awake than now, and finally understood what he wanted. I just still don''t understand, to miss is to miss, and there is no chance to come back.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun''s eyes were slightly cold: "Young Master Ling, please come back! Not much to say, I am Cang Yu''s wife now, and my husband can only be him."


    She walked sideways, but he grabbed her wrist. She withdrew her hand from Ningmei''s hand, and pushed it out with one palm. Ling Jichen was instantly knocked to the ground. He had an unbelievable look on his face, Bingyun was still so cruel.


    The last time a sword stabbed into his chest, this time a palm slapped his chest. The corners of her mouth were slightly bitter, but she couldn''t blame her for anything. It was he who hurt her first, no matter what she wanted to do, he was powerless to resist.


    Even if he wanted her too much, he could only use time to slowly find her heart.


    There was a bitter sweetness in his throat, but he smiled: "Bingyun, I will not give up." He sat on the ground in a state of embarrassment. Palm is also possible.


    People are so cheap and invincible, they are thick-skinned!


    Mu Bingyun spat, her face sullen: "Young Master Ling, don''t bother, next time I won''t hurt you, but will kill you!" She turned around and walked away without stopping. She was so determined and so ruthless.


    And he just likes her, even if she looks angry, it can make him remember for a long time. Sitting on the ground, he stared affectionately at the red figure that gradually disappeared from his eyes.


    Over the years, she has become more beautiful, and his heart has fallen even more.


    "Ha ha¡­"


    "Everyone is gone, what are you doing so seriously?" Mu Fengxue staggered from behind him, obviously she was badly injured by the white light just now. Thanks to the life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen, she might have died a long time ago, right?


    Ling Jichen withdrew the deep affection in his eyes, stood up expressionlessly, and turned a blind eye to the person who came behind him. When he knew Mu Fengxue''s true face, he already understood everything.


    "What are you doing, you just hurt Bingyun, do you want me to settle it with you again?"


    "Ha ha-"


    Mu Fengxue was really **** off, her white clothes were full of dust, and her smile was not as immortal as in front of others: "Ling Jichen, Ling Jichen, that''s how you treat me? Who said that? Always protect me? Now? Hehe..." She naturally liked Ling Jichen before, because that little liking would only make her hate Mu Bingyun even more!


    Why can the other party get everything, the person he likes, the strong strength, and the maintenance of everyone? Originally, these all belonged to her, but because of the appearance of Mu Bingyun, these things have gradually moved away.


    "What did you do, you understand!" Ling Jichen said lightly, "Go away! Don''t hurt Bingyun again in the future."


    "Ling Jichen! I don''t want you to be pitiful, you don''t want to be sympathetic, what kind of person are you, I still don''t know? If you and I were not bound by a life-death contract, I''m afraid you would directly take my life. , come to her and ask for credit?" She sneered, smiling wildly, "Don''t forget, we have been together the longest, you came here just to get her. Now Cangyu is gone, The distance between the demon world and the immortal world is too far, don''t you have a chance?? Don''t talk about everything in such a high-sounding way!"


    Perhaps out of anger, she scolded loudly: "You are not a good person, she is already married to someone else, didn''t you hear what she just said, her husband is only sullen, what does this mean?? Others She doesn''t look down on someone like her! Even if you really kill me, you''ll never get her heart, and you''re just a poor bastard!"


    "roll-"


    Ling Jichen finally looked sullen, "Leave here immediately and don''t appear in front of me again!"


    "What right do you have to say about me, Ling Jichen, you will never get her, forever... ah¡ª" Mu Fengxue screamed and flew out, falling heavily on the ground, raising dust, "You hit me?"


    "You''re right," Ling Jichen put down his hand and walked over step by step, "If it weren''t for you and me having a life-and-death contract, I would definitely take your life." What a big mistake Feng Xue was a disciple, her expression became more and more indifferent, "Jin Chen has already been dealt with by me, Liu Yun Sect is not something you can move!"


    After these words, Mu Fengxue froze in place.


    She said that there was nothing at all in Liu Jingran, and all the little Luoluos rushed up. It turned out that Jin Chen had been discovered long ago. Okay, Ling Jichen, is this going to openly oppose her?


    Humph, without the Liuyun faction, wouldn''t there still be the Cang family? Without the Cang family, isn''t there another sect?


    She has a hard time, and she won''t make it easy for others.


    Let''s talk about Ling Jichen returning to the Liuyun faction, and using his intelligence, he quickly established an atmosphere in the Liuyun faction. Such talent, Liu Jing will naturally not use it. Nan Junmo will not come back either, and the current Liu Yun faction has grown upright and bright.


    And the Cang family was hiding, and occasionally the Cang family went out. All the factions were shocked to find that the strength of the Cang family had improved a lot. They were immediately surprised, and all the factions became vigilant. Originally, the Cang family was stunned by Cang Yu at the beginning. Judging from this momentum, it is obvious that the set has re-emerged.


    Later, the Qin family did the same. The rapid development of the two families was extremely surprising. Many people were dripping with cold sweat on their backs, for fear that one of the two families would take revenge or something. Fortunately, the two have been developing very steadily, and they have not sent trouble to the public.


    The secret of the rapid rise of the two families in more than a year has not yet been discovered by anyone.


    Since that time, Mu Fengxue seems to have no news. Mu Bingyun didn''t pay attention to all this. For more than a year, she did not retreat, but got along with this brother who helped her a lot in the valley. Perhaps this separation is decades, perhaps hundreds of years or even Thousands of years.


    The fate of the monks is not shallow, but deep, but the fate cannot go anywhere.


    "Then the Cang family has already been controlled by Mu Fengxue, but Bingyun wants to help me understand?"


    Nan Junmo is still worried, the matter of the Liu Yun faction has been resolved by Ling Jichen, and he has no time to pay attention to it. The other party has no intention of harming the Liuyun faction, and he can''t control it. After all, the fate with the Liuyun faction is about to end.

 Chapter 381： Nan Junmo leaves

    Mu Bingyun saw his urgency, as if he was in a hurry to go to the Immortal Realm. Could it be that something happened? She knew that Nan Junmo''s identity was unusual, and she even guessed that he might be the reincarnation of a great power in the fairy world, or he might just go back to take revenge.


    "No need, they are also to blame. When my brother-in-law leaves, I will go to the ancient battlefield." She looked pale, looking around, and everything she was familiar with here seemed to be a little reluctant to give up, "This place will also be officially closed."


    "That''s good. Mu Fengxue controls quite a few sects in the North Sea Continent. Although his strength is not strong, you still need to pay more attention."


    He was still worried, he could only warn him one sentence at a time, his eyes fell on the bird in his hand, and his expression became extremely gentle, "I will keep the matter of the dark clouds in my heart." When he said this, he included Affectionate, but unfortunately the dazed dark cloud didn''t understand, maybe he heard something, just thought it was the reluctance between the two brothers and sisters, and didn''t care.


    "Jun Mo, you finally remembered me."


    "What did you say, I have always been thinking of you." He was very calm about Wu Yun''s feelings, but Wu Yun seemed to give up and didn''t understand anything, which made him annoyed for a while, thinking of her The difficulty of transforming into shape is not to be said. After he thinks of a way to help the dark cloud transform into shape, he will show his intentions!


    "Dark Cloud, you have to practice hard too!"


    He helped her smooth down the feathers, the softness of the feathers made him love it. The dark cloud was crooked in the palm of his hand, like a bird that hadn''t woken up.


    "Naturally, don''t underestimate it."


    Wu Yun''s heart is also a little complicated, time flies so fast, Jun Mo will be leaving in a few days. This is something they can''t keep, so who can compete with the power of heaven and earth?


    She didn''t know how she felt, but she felt reluctant to part with her. After spending so many years together, she always had some feelings.


    "Don''t worry, righteous brother, I will take good care of Wu Yun."


    Mu Bingyun found out earlier that Nan Junmo was thinking about Wu Yun. It''s just that she didn''t point it out. The righteous brother is a prejudiced person. He didn''t show that there must be his own reasons, and she is not easy to intervene. Now that the dark clouds can''t change shape for a long time, maybe they don''t want to cause trouble to her.


    Dark clouds were confused on the side, and soon they didn''t care.


    "As for those sects under the control of Mu Fengxue, I am free to do it. If it is not in my hands, it is fine. If she dares to come again, I will make her pay the price!"


    After that, Nan Junmo stayed in the valley for two more months, finally unable to withstand the gravitational force coming from the air, and disappeared into the sky. The news of Nan Junmo''s departure instantly spread throughout the North Sea Continent. For a time, the thoughts that everyone suppressed, quietly surfaced.


    "Pale Bai, Lilac, I''ll leave it to you here. After I go out, I will arrange a formation. People who are not more than my strength will not break in. You can retreat as much as possible and improve your strength as soon as possible."


    "Understood."


    The two said in unison, Li Dingxiang looked ashamed, in the end she was the one who held back her. Pale''s strength is chasing Mu Bingyun, but it is actually getting further and further away. Immortal-level thunder veins are not comparable to ordinary people. Besides, Mu Bingyun has encountered such a fortuitous encounter, so it is not surprising that she can cultivate so quickly.


    After ?? explained the affairs in the valley, Mu Bingyun left the Valley of No Que, and arranged a powerful formation outside. Now her formation skills are as fast as her cultivation speed, and they are constantly improving every day. I am afraid that there is no formation master who is more powerful than her in the North Sea Continent.


    After everything was arranged, she flew away in the direction of the ancient battlefield.


    The North Sea Continent is divided into two parts, the left is the magic way, the right is the right way. The ancient battlefield is on the lower left, where there are often beasts haunting, and there are always magic cultivators or righteous cultivators, who like to try their luck here.


    Maybe you will be able to pick up one or two treasures left by the ancient gods. Naturally, there are benefits and risks. A lot of people go in every year, and more people die.


    There was a fog in front of him, and he carefully widened his eyes so that he could barely see the things around five meters around. There is this gray air everywhere, and the smell is mixed with blood and waste, which is very unpleasant.


    Behind her, it was the opposite. The sky was clear and bright, and it looked very abrupt.


    Entering from here is the ancient battlefield. I don''t know what''s going on, the gray air seems to be blocked by something, and it can''t flow to the back at all. She checked it carefully and found no formations. Some people were curious before, but no one ever found out the reason.


    After hesitating for a while, she walked into this foggy world, and her figure quickly disappeared. These strange air are still floating, and if you look closely, it seems to be floating in a certain direction regularly, and then turning back in another direction.


    passed through the foggy area, and what appeared in her field of vision surprised her. What words should I use to describe everything in front of me, the destroyed buildings, from their dilapidated appearance, I can still imagine how magnificent the original palace is. Even so, those incomplete fonts still reveal a majestic momentum.


    It can be seen from here that the person who wrote the letter must be very powerful. Countless broken magic weapons, withered bones, clothes that have not yet rotted, these things have long lost their original luster.


    If you wait another 10,000 years, it will turn into dust. She stepped on all this and walked forward silently. It could be seen that many people had visited this place, and there was nothing left.


    In the periphery of the ancient battlefield, there is no danger except for people. The more you go inside, the greater the danger. I don''t know if it is because of the body of the ancients. Not only strange flowers and plants, but also countless beasts have been born here. These beasts have no reason at all, and they attack people when they see them. If you want to get the slightest benefit from it, you have to go through the baptism of beasts.


    She came here because of these beasts. Retreat for a long time, the realm broke through again and again, if it is not tempered in time, it is easy to cause instability in her cultivation.


    As for resting exotic flowers and plants, it is not so necessary.


    So, she stopped staying, and jumped inside quickly as soon as her figure moved. She must have made up her mind that she will not stop unless she encounters a beast.


    Mu Bingyun in the ancient battlefield didn''t know that, Ling Jichen heard that she was in the ancient battlefield and followed.

 Chapter 382： I wont let her go

    As for Mu Fengxue, after hearing this, she accelerated the control of the entire North Sea Continent. She did everything, exhausted all means, and finally controlled no less than twenty sects, and let these sects launch an attack on Cangtianmen.


    And she also took the Cang family to rush to the ancient battlefield, not for other reasons, just because the Cang family was the strongest among the sects she controlled. Among other powerful sects, she has no inner response and cannot start.


    Of course, killing Mu Bingyun was more important than dealing with Cangtianmen. Although she could gradually control the sects of the North Sea Continent, she chose to go to the ancient battlefield. This is why she deeply understood that no matter what she did, if she didn''t get rid of Mu Bingyun, she would never get what she wanted.


    The story of the local killing the traveler, then she will subvert all this!


    Only Mu Bingyun dies, then the aura of her protagonist will still come back. She didn''t know what went wrong, in short, let Mu Bingyun die.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know all this, even if she knew, she wouldn''t be worried at all. Even if the formation of Cangtianmen is destroyed, the dead warriors in it are not something that ordinary sects can deal with.


    At this moment, she has entered the depths of the ancient battlefield and fought with countless beasts. Killing her red eyes, her whole body vibrated with murderous aura, which was very attractive. As she walked down, the profound energy in her body really condensed a lot.


    "Dark Cloud, how long has it been?"


    As her words fell, a giant gray bird flew down from the distance. Its bright feathers were very beautiful, and at a glance, it was known that the species was not bad. When he fell by her side, Wu Yun''s body was actually much taller than Mu Bingyun.


    "Bingyun, we''ve been here for three months, there are treasures everywhere!" Wu Yun coveted, "There are a lot of demon pills here, although these beasts look ugly, their demon pills are pretty good, treat me Eat a few more months to replenish your body, and you will be able to break through again.¡±


    Mu Bingyun''s forehead twitched: "Aren''t you afraid of indigestion?"


    "It''s not like you don''t know, if I don''t digest it, I can just sleep more," thinking of this, she felt extremely resentful, "Jun Mo has been gone for so long, if he is here, this girl can be in the palm of his hand. When you go to bed, it is soft and warm, comparable to a high-end bed!"


    Whenever she fell asleep, Nan Junmo would always refine all kinds of elixir and put it in her palm, which made her feel very comfortable.


    "Then you cultivate well, and one day you will see your righteous brother again, and then you can sleep in your... high-class bed."


    "Right!"


    Wu Yun didn''t feel that Mu Bingyun was teasing her at all, and he was still complacent: "By the way, Bingyun, how long are we going to stay here?"


    "I will go out when I break through to the ninth rank of Xianxuan!"


    In the end, to break through to the realm of immortals, you need to comprehend it yourself, and there is no benefit here.


    "Wouldn''t that take years? Maybe more?"


    "Well, yes, although I practice fast, I have deliberately suppressed my strength, and I''m not ready to practice so fast. My brother has already said that if my strength is vain and will be taken away by gravity, my body may not be able to withstand the pressure. , will be shattered."


    Originally, she still didn''t understand, thinking that as long as her strength broke through to the realm of immortals, she could follow gravity to the immortal world. Later, after talking about Nan Junmo, I realized that if the body is not strong enough to withstand the pressure, it is impossible to escape death. Don''t look at the monks being picked up by gravity every year. Maybe some people have been crushed into meat patties on the way, and their souls cannot escape, and they are crushed together.


    She is not worried about Cangyu, Cangyu''s physical body is already extremely powerful, and he has suppressed his strength for so long, so mere pressure is not dangerous to him.


    She is just missing something!


    I didn''t expect that they had been apart for almost ten years, and time flies really fast. There was a sudden panic in her heart. It has been ten years, so how many years will it take for her to go up? How long will they be separated, she seems a little impatient.


    Holding Chixin in his hand, the murderous aura on his body is even more intense, his body is like a sharp sword, and he rushes forward quickly, slaughtering those beasts who haven''t reacted yet. The dark clouds seemed to understand, and they followed suit. As soon as the paw fell, the beast became two halves.


    One person and one bird seem to have become the reapers of the beasts, swept away wanton inside.


    Later, all the beasts who are familiar with them feel their breath from a distance, and they will run away!


    Mu Fengxue led people to chase all the way, but instead of chasing Mu Bingyun, he met Ling Jichen instead. When the two met again, their expressions were very complicated.


    "Are you going to kill her?"


    Ling Jichen''s eyes sank, "Take your people back! With me here, no one can hurt her. If you come again, I will let you understand what it means to regret." The strange arc revealed bursts of coolness, and for some reason, Mu Fengxue was a little timid.


    Just wanting to go in can kill Mu Bingyun, and the fear in her heart is suppressed by her.


    "Ling Jichen, you and I have already renounced justice, you go your way, why do you need to stop me!"


    "I said, get out of here!"


    Ling Jichen''s body was shocked, Mu Fengxue and Cang''s family spit out blood, their faces quickly turned pale, they all looked at him in astonishment, some couldn''t believe it.


    "you¡­"


    Mu Fengxue shook his head frantically, "No, it''s impossible, you can''t be so powerful, how long has it been?"


    "No matter how powerful you are, I will never let Mu Bingyun go!"


    "It seems that you don''t give up," Ling Jichen carried a suffocating aura, dressed in white, he did not look like a former exile, but like a demon. He walked towards Mu Fengxue step by step, his vision incomparably misty, "Let me say again, do you want to go, or not?"


    "Ling Jichen, I can''t let her go, she took everything from me, I want to kill her!" Mu Fengxue smiled bloodthirsty, "I want to take back everything I have, she took it away Everything I have, I will take it back!"


    "very good!"


    Ling Jichen twitched the corner of his mouth and said in a low voice, "You may be very puzzled, why did all this happen, right?"


    His words made her stunned, yes, shouldn''t she have reached the top step by step? Why can''t she compare to Mu Bingyun everywhere? Wherever she is, she is extremely unlucky.


    At first, she really thought she was the protagonist of this world. Hearing Ling Jichen''s words, her heart moved. Could it be that there was something wrong?


    Before she could react, she felt that she couldn''t move.


    The top of his head remembered Ling Jichen''s voice: "Forgot to tell you, there is a way to cancel the contract of life and death, there is, you die!" The person who cast the contract will **** the other party''s hands dry! Naturally, it can be lifted, he originally did not want to do it.

 Chapter 383： What went wrong?

    It''s just that the other party is not very obedient, and always wants to hurt his Bingyun, so naturally he can''t let it go, Mu Fengxue, he didn''t owe her in the last life, and he doesn''t owe her in this life, so it''s Bingyun Sacrifice it!


    Mu Fengxue was shocked, trying to break free, but felt that the strength of his whole body had been mobilized by the opponent, and flowed into the opponent''s hands from the top of his head.


    He''s going to **** her dry? ?


    "what are you going to do??"


    Ling Jichen accelerated: "Since you are so disobedient, then I can only do this, Xue''er, don''t blame me! This is the debt you owe, and I will help you pay it back! Haha¡ª"


    Absorbing a fairy-level wood vein, he can grow a lot again. His eyes flashed red, scarlet scarlet, he was a demon. Mu Fengxue looked at his eyes and thought quietly.


    Ling Jichen is a devil!


    "Could it be..." She suddenly thought in her mind, "Could it be that you can progress so fast..."


    "As expected of the smart Xue Er, he guessed it at once. This method can not only absorb people''s skills, but also absorb the opponent''s talents in the past." He didn''t want to use it, and he didn''t use it in his previous life.


    All of this was forced, but he didn¡¯t blame Bingyun, he blamed himself, he didn¡¯t know anyone. Even if he fell into the devil''s way, he still wanted to get Bingyun. It is simply a relatively evil cultivation technique, and he can still control it.


    As long as the big trouble in front of him is resolved, no one will disturb him and Bingyun in the future.


    Bingyun, no, it should be his Yuner, yes, it is his Yuner. Thinking of Yun''er''s beautiful face, his hideous face gradually returned to its original state, and the scarlet in his eyes gradually faded.


    And Mu Fengxue, who was absorbed by him, was still in shock. Her head was white, and the smooth skin on her body became old skin, with layers of wrinkles. I''m afraid she doesn''t even dare to look in the mirror.


    She suddenly thought of the mysterious disappearance of the grandfather''s family, also Mumai. After her inquiries, there were originally many talented disciples. However, after she came over, she learned that they had disappeared, and there was no movement at all.


    "I..." Her throat was dry, at the moment like an old woman with a hunched body, lying on the ground, "My grandfather..."


    "I did it." Ling Jichen withdrew his hand and admitted it generously, "I will not allow any forces that threaten Yun''er, including the giant treasure on your body!"


    As his words fell, Mu Fengxue only felt that her mind was about to burst, and when she recovered, the refining workshop had already shattered. She thought that the other party was gone, and she could still use the medicine refining workshop to make a comeback, but she didn''t expect the other party to find out long ago.


    She gave a desolate smile, why?


    Didn''t the natives kill the transmigrators?


    Why isn''t the plot like this? ?


    What went wrong?


    "Tell me, what is the truth?" Thinking of what the other party said just now, she raised her head, and the old face appeared in Ling Jichen''s line of sight. He didn''t move at all, he didn''t want to see this face.


    squatted down and realized that it landed on her eyes: "Okay, let''s let you die more clearly..." He slowly said all kinds of past lives, without any reservations.


    After a long time, Mu Fengxue let out a miserable laugh.


    So it turns out, this is a story of rebirthing the native land and killing the transmigrators!


    Unfortunately, she understood too late. Her eyes bulged out, and her body fell stiffly to the ground. Ling Jichen got up, waved his hand, and the body belonging to Mu Fengxue turned into dust.


    ended.


    As soon as ??Mu Fengxue died, those under her control instantly woke up. The Cang family and the dozen or so dead men that Cang Yan brought along also all woke up. He also had memories of everything just now, and he immediately looked at Ling Jichen on guard.


    Ling Jichen just glanced at it lightly, and with a move of his hand, he couldn''t move, as if a jump rope bound him. The cultivation base on his body was constantly losing, and he could not break free even if he shouted and shouted, and finally died naturally.


    The rest were also dealt with in the same way. In the end, the corpse was destroyed. Ling Jichen walked away with a smile and took easy steps.


    Outside those sects that deal with Cangtianmen suddenly woke up. Except for a small number of people who quit, many sects simply made mistakes. Maybe they broke Cangtianmen, and they could get a lot of treasures. At the junction of the two, also No one will come to mind.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t even know about it, she was still hunting the beasts. She didn''t know that her number one enemy had been eliminated by Ling Jichen. He also didn''t know that Ling Jichen had practiced a strange technique.


    "I found you."


    After a month-long search, Ling Jichen finally appeared in front of Mu Bingyun''s eyes. Seeing that she was fighting with beasts normally, her eyes lit up. That elegant red robe penetrated into his heart, he knew that this piece of red robe had been deeply engraved in his heart, and no one could squeeze in except her.


    His world can only hold her.


    Mu Bingyun slashed the beast in front of him with one sword. After seeing Ling Jichen, his expression turned cold: "So it''s Young Master Ling!" His tone was very flat, as if he was someone he knew, but he felt a little disappointed.


    It seems that she still hasn''t forgiven herself.


    But he won''t give up, he has time, and one day, he will let her face her again. He will make up for her with everything, and he will never hurt her again.


    "Yun''er is this experience?" He was extremely earnest, and the scorching heat in his eyes could not be ignored. This attitude made Mu Bingyun even more uncomfortable. She can see through this person, thick-skinned and disgusting.


    Holding Chixin in his hand, he took a step and turned around: "Young Master Ling, please do it yourself!"


    "Bingyun, this man is so thick-skinned, let''s go quickly, ignore him!" The dark cloud quickly landed beside Mu Bingyun, glared at Ling Jichen, followed Mu Bingyun and left quickly.


    Mu Bingyun nodded invisibly, Ling Jichen might have some problems in his brain. The changes over the years have been too great, no matter what the reason is, she doesn''t want to have any more communication with this person, or even talk, she doesn''t want to.


    The other party hasn''t made a move yet, otherwise she won''t be soft.


    walked to the front, she stopped: "Young Master Ling should go back, you don''t have to follow, my husband will only be Cangyu, no matter where he is, no matter when I can meet him!"


    After saying that, she jumped and walked away gracefully. There was urgency in her eyes, and there were countless beasts waiting for her to kill! She has to improve her strength as soon as possible so that she can meet the person in her heart as soon as possible.


    The person behind ??, it is best not to appear in front of her.

 Chapter 384： ten years

    Hearing her mention Cangyu, Ling Jichen''s eyes flashed with a hint of loss, and he was also a little gloomy. Seeing her leaving quickly, he quickly put away his thoughts. No matter who Yuner has in her heart, the person who will accompany her in the future must be herself.


    Regardless of whether she followed behind or not, Mu Bingyun still slaughtered the beasts in a selfless manner, and she became more and more excited when she encountered a more powerful beast. Only more and more powerful beasts can help her practice quickly.


    Ling Jichen seemed to see it, seeing that she encountered a weak beast, either ignored it or cut it with a sword. When encountering a fierce beast with the same strength as her, it is inevitable to fight. When encountering someone stronger than her, she has a smile on her cheek, and that smile makes him obsessed again.


    He really missed too much.


    It turned out that Yun''er had been imprinted in his heart a long time ago. After knowing her purpose, he moved and disappeared behind her, looking for the direction of those powerful beasts.


    Soon after, he showed his figure again: "One kilometer to the left, there is a vicious beast of the eighth rank of Xianxuan."


    Hearing his words, Mu Bingyun paused, and then he said: "It''s just an apology to Yun''er, I have done a lot of things that hurt Yun''er, I don''t ask Yun''er to forgive me, I just hope I can help you. ."


    Thinking that there is another person waiting for him in the demon world, Mu Bingyun quickly rushed in the direction he pointed with his sword in hand. Let''s see what he''s going to do! As long as it doesn''t destroy it, don''t care.


    Even if she wanted to pay attention, she didn''t have the energy to pay attention to others.


    Looking at her figure, Ling Jichen finally breathed a sigh of relief. Yun''er''s stubborn temper is really cute. How could he miss so much! If I found out earlier, I''m afraid I don''t have to be so troubled.


    chuckled and followed. Wu Yun looked back thoughtfully, she always felt that Ling Jichen had changed too much. However, when she saw Mu Bingyun, who only wanted to improve her strength, she was not too worried.


    Bingyun''s temperament she understands, once a thing is confirmed, ten thousand cows and horses will not be able to pull it back. This Ling Jichen didn''t seem to deal with them either. It was up to him to see if he sincerely apologized. Of course, she was a bird and didn''t care about the other party''s apology.


    The pain he brought to Bingyun could be made up by an apology. Isn''t it too naive? There was a cold light on the corner of her mouth, if the other party dared to have unruly intentions, she wouldn''t mind poking him blind with a paw!


    That''s it, Ling Jichen helped to find a powerful beast, and Mu Bingyun would not refuse anyone who came, no matter what the other party''s purpose was, as time passed, it had been ten years. She had been separated from Cang Yu for ten years, which forced her to practice more and more quickly.


    Ling Jichen followed them and didn''t do anything wrong, which reassured her a lot. As long as the other party doesn''t do anything wrong, she won''t do anything. In addition to cultivation, her mind is still only cultivation.


    Ling Jichen seemed to be used to it, no matter how cold she was to him, she still followed behind. In his words, as long as you follow behind her and watch her, there are countless opportunities.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun withdrew his bare heart and stood with his bare hands.


    Her strength has reached the ninth rank of Xianxuan, so she can go out. After years of fighting, what swayed around her was not murderous aura, but a suffocating aura. If she went out at this moment, ordinary cultivators wouldn''t dare to look directly, and maybe she would be driven into the devil by the evil spirit on her body. Compared to his previous life, he had hunted countless beasts in this life, and his aura was even more terrifying.


    Even the dark cloud was standing aside and felt a little uncomfortable. She is not as urgent as Mu Bingyun. In her words, she has a contract with Mu Bingyun. As long as Mu Bingyun doesn''t die, she can take her to the ends of the earth.


    She can devour the demon pill directly in her practice, and it will not become a burden at all. On the contrary, there is no evil spirit on his body. If it doesn''t get bigger, it looks like an ordinary bird. However, only the fierce beasts in the ancient battlefield understand how powerful this bird''s claws are.


    Because of his contract with Mu Bingyun, Wu Yun''s strength has also reached the fifth rank of Immortal Profound Realm.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out." She gathered up all the evil spirits on her body and didn''t let it out at all. As for the evil spirit, she was able to retract it freely, very easy and simple.


    In ten years, her already soft face has gradually cooled down, except for occasionally showing a smile to a beast that is more ferocious than her, even when talking to Wu Yun, she rarely smiles. This made Wu Yun worried, and this was the reason why Wu Yun didn''t stop her. Only when she was in depression could her family Bingyun smile as beautiful as a flower.


    "Is Yun''er going out?"


    Ling Jichen expressed some regrets, but in fact, he would also be willing to accompany her in the ancient battlefield. Knowing that she came here only to improve her strength, and for that person, her heart flickered countless times, but her face did not show it. He was used to it, and he has to get used to it. One day, Yuner will definitely look back and see him. of.


    Cangyu and Yuner are on different paths, they can''t be together.


    He also quickly put away the food that was used to lure the beasts, and quickly followed behind her, as if he had become a bodyguard. Mu Bingyun stepped up to go out, but stopped.


    "Thank you."


    She turned her head and said lightly, just thank you. She will never forget the hurt the other party has caused her in the past. If he wasn''t reborn, maybe she wouldn''t care so much, but Ling Jichen''s soul was also reborn, so he couldn''t care less.


    has helped her like this, as long as the other party doesn''t come to provoke her, she can turn a blind eye and not take his life, and it will be irrelevant in the future!


    "You don''t need to say thank you, Yun''er, this is all I want."


    He smiled like a gentle breeze, as if he had returned to his previous appearance, but in his body, he could no longer see the aloofness that he used to be. I don''t know when, standing in front of him, she didn''t feel that this was unattainable at all, but... on the contrary, she looked down on it.


    And he didn''t know when, the Yun''er in front of him had already been put into his mind. It was no longer the woman in the gray robe, but the person in front of him who was so bright and gorgeous that people couldn''t take their eyes off it.


    He clenched his fists tightly, God knows how much he wanted to hold her in his arms. However, he didn''t dare, if he took two steps forward, he would definitely pierce his heart with a sword. He didn''t want to test the result, he believed that the result was what he imagined, and Yun''er was much more ruthless than before.


    The more like this, the more he likes it!


    He likes her coldness, her smile, and her ruthlessness!


    I like it very much. He is even reminiscing about the sword that Yun''er gave him back then. It was so cold. No, she likes everything about Yun''er, so she should say so.

 Chapter 385： lost jade pendant

    Mu Bingyun looked away, his gaze was too hot.


    "Let''s go!"


    She said softly, just to tell the dark clouds, and walked outside. Ling Jichen followed silently behind him, his eyes never looking away. That''s fine, to be by her side.


    Dark clouds flew in mid-air, constantly looking at the entire ancient battlefield. If they saw something useful, they flew down, grabbed it, and threw it into the tattered ring.


    It¡¯s also an ancient battlefield, so I can definitely pick up some leftovers. It¡¯s not bad. Knowing that Mu Bingyun has the treasure of Chiye, maybe it can be repaired!


    Seeing the movement of the dark cloud, Mu Bingyun did not urge, anyway, not in a hurry. As she walked, she ran the exercises and practiced silently. Others can''t do it, but she can.


    In the past ten years, they have also met many people who passed by here, and they have also saved many people. Whenever someone encounters a powerful beast, they will come to find her. Anyway, they are killed, and she doesn''t care.


    "Wood girl, are you going out?"


    Some people who were looking for treasures in the ruins of the ancient battlefield, saw that Mu Bingyun put away the sword that was killing red, and couldn''t help but ask.


    She looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, and had some impressions in her mind. It''s just that he has forgotten when the other party was rescued by himself. She could only nod her head, but couldn''t remember her name, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "The wooden girl is careful all the way, you will definitely get your wish."


    The middle-aged man smiled and sent his sincere wishes. Who doesn''t know, Mu Bingyun, everyone on the North Sea Continent knows who she is, and also knows that she came to the ancient battlefield to improve her strength earlier. Her love with Cangyu has long spread throughout the North Sea Continent. Even on the other side of the sea, East Continent, West Continent, and Nanhuang have heard of it.


    She doesn''t know, all the people she knows know.


    said goodbye to this person, she stepped again and walked out. The gray air inside was mixed with the smell of blood, which she was used to. In this unclean air, she was dressed in red and had jet-black hair. She was not polluted at all, and she was still as beautiful. She hesitated to improve her strength, which made her face even more beautiful.


    If it wasn''t for her cold face, countless people would definitely be unable to find North and South.


    Going out all the way, when you meet someone you know, you will always greet her. She couldn''t remember, she could only nod her head one by one and leave in their grateful eyes. Every time, there would always be a sigh behind her.


    I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m lamenting, maybe I¡¯m lamenting fate!


    "Bingyun, you should be able to go out in three days after crossing the front."


    Mu Bingyun looked around, the air here was a touch of red, surrounded by wreckage, it should be the place where the ancient battles were most concentrated, and its evil spirit was also very moderate.


    If you are not careful, you may be disturbed by the ghosts formed here and form an inner demon. She has been here once, and naturally she is not afraid.


    Ling Jichen also raised his head, the place in front of him was also very familiar to him, the corner of his mouth tickled, isn''t that the place where Mu Fengxue died? Time really flies, it''s been ten years.


    "Let''s go, Yun''er, there''s nothing to see here, and the air isn''t very good. It''s better to be outside."


    felt her frown, and he didn''t want her to stay here too long. Regarding Mu Fengxue, it seemed that he had become a stain on him. He didn''t want to mention this person at all, and he didn''t even want Yun''er to know that he had already killed Mu Fengxue.


    Mu Bingyun did not speak, but moved, and walked into this area of ??red air step by step. Sure enough, the surrounding ghosts suddenly appeared, trying to get into her sea of ??consciousness and cause her inner demons. However, she, who had been on guard for a long time, did not give these ghosts a chance at all.


    With a pale face, he walked gracefully from above. The sound of trampling on the wreckage sounded from below, and still turned a blind eye. These bones are also a touch of red, and there is an occasional waft of breath on them, which is the ghost. The strength of the ghost here is not very strong, the only attack is to get into the sea of ????knowledge without a monk to make trouble.


    If their will is firm, they will surely be helpless.


    Ling Jichen glanced at the place where Mu Fengxue died, and found something, he was shocked, it was too late to destroy it. Mu Bingyun had already discovered it and walked over there.


    She stared at the jade pendant left in front of her, and Ling Jichen''s eyes were filled with annoyance. When he left before, he had checked repeatedly and nothing was left behind. Why did this thing appear here? ?


    "This seems to be from Mu Fengxue." Mu Bingyun stared at the unique white snowflakes on the jade pendant, which were very beautifully carved. Under the snowflake, there is also a word "snow", she is not so sure just because of this, there is the smell of wood wind and snow on it, and this is the reason for her judgment.


    With a move of consciousness, he wrapped the jade pendant with a burst of profound energy, and checked it repeatedly, but found nothing wrong.


    "Mu Fengxue has always acted cautiously, why did he leave the jade pendant here?"


    Maybe he was talking to himself about the question that Mu Bingyun was investigating, but Ling Jichen was a little worried, "Perhaps she accidentally left it behind. No matter how cautious people are, there will always be mistakes."


    "Yes," she chuckled lightly, as if she felt that she was being too careful, the profound energy that wrapped the jade pendant loosened, and the jade pendant fell to the ground, she didn''t want to put things that belonged to the other party, "I''m fine. "


    "Bingyun, you shouldn''t pick it up, I think that Mu Fengxue may have encountered a powerful beast and was swallowed!" Wu Yun said viciously, she hated Mu Fengxue very much, don''t forget, she It was completely given by Baimu Fengxue, who was killed by the opponent.


    "Swallowed?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, "You''re definitely not joking, she is so tenacious, how could she be easily swallowed by a beast, Wu Yun, do you want her to die? No way, she is so tenacious, that life It''s too hard to die."


    She said there was no other way. Out of the corner of the corner of the eye, she glanced at Ling Jichen. If it wasn''t for this person, she would have killed Mu Fengxue long ago. How could it be so troublesome. What was even more surprising to her was that Ling Jichen''s strength had improved too quickly. She thought that the other party was only a fairy-level wood vein, but now she has doubts about this. Could it be that the other party has been hiding his strength?


    If this is the case, Mu Fengxue in the previous life should not have been so miserable. In short, Ling Jichen has a lot of doubts.


    Ling Jichen was a little uncomfortable when she looked at her like this, and when a profound energy fell, he destroyed the jade pendant: "Yun''er, let the past pass! I..."

 Chapter 386： Stay in line? you can stay

    "I don''t care anymore." Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and continued to walk outside. She didn''t care about this anymore, but now she cares about going to the fairy world, then to the devil world, to find her man.


    Ling Jichen was stunned, as if he understood what she meant, and finally had to follow quickly, two people and one bird quickly passed through this layer of red air.


    The remaining ruins filled with wreckage, the gloomy wind gusts everywhere, blowing the red air around. The air seemed to have become a huge vortex, and the sound of ghost crying and wolf howling was reminded of it, which was very miserable.


    "I''ll be back! You wait."


    A sinister voice sounded, the voice was full of revenge, and the surrounding air and those ghosts also heard it, as if they felt the air, they quickly escaped. However, they couldn''t control it at all, and were sucked into the vortex fiercely, making a final scream, and completely disappeared between heaven and earth.


    All this, and no one found out.


    Ling Jichen didn''t know, and neither did Mu Bingyun.


    Three days later, when the sun shone on Mu Bingyun''s body, she felt a warmth. Although there is always fighting in the ancient battlefield, it is cold to my heart. Especially the wind inside, blowing on the face, seems to be able to turn people into popsicles in the next moment.


    The corner of her mouth tickled. Facing the sunlight that shone on her body as soon as she came out, she seemed to be a lot more happy and walked a lot easier. With a slight jump, he flew very far. Ling Jichen naturally followed closely, for fear that he would be lost in the next moment.


    came out again, Mu Bingyun''s eyes were full of hope, expectation, and urgency. As long as she retreated this time, she might be able to comprehend the realm of immortals, and she could go to the immortal world. Thinking about it, her speed was getting faster and faster.


    "Finally home."


    In front of you is Wuqu Mountain, which is still towering and towering, with layers of clouds and mists superimposed, making it difficult to see what is inside. Without hesitation, a little bit of toes, a piece of red rose into the air, as if it became a floating red cloud, and gradually flew out of the valley.


    There is no song outside the valley, but it is extraordinarily noisy. The clamoring sound was very harsh.


    "Why don''t you dare to come out, the **** of Cangtianmen?? Cangyu is gone, Nan Junmo is gone, so you''re cowardly?"


    "Hmph, you let Mu Bingyun come out!" Yin Peipei''s face was ruthless, "Mu Bingyun must have murdered my grandfather and the others. If you don''t come out, our Cang family will be with you forever!"


    "Yes, ask Mu Bingyun to come out and explain."


    Wuqu Valley''s formation, they can''t break it at all. Since the soul cards of Cang Yan and Cang Chunzheng of the Cang family were broken, the Cangtian family seemed to be reduced to a third-rate family overnight. Now many people are staring at this piece of fat, if they don''t divert their attention, they will definitely be divided up by other families.


    The Qin family seems to have the intention of annexing them. It is currently in charge of Cang Chen. Qin Yizi came up with this idea, and it has been approved by everyone in the Cang family, saying that if this matter is transferred, at least everyone can deal with the Cangtianmen first. After all, in the eyes of everyone, Cangtianmen has no foundation and background, and it should be the best to deal with.


    The Cang family, headed by Cang Chen, are all guarding outside the Wuqu Valley. There are many other sects, and they are all of medium strength.


    And those big sect families did not come. In their opinion, since the Cangtianmen has been able to stand for so many years, especially the formation outside the valley, it is very wonderful, so they put more thought into it. They are waiting. If Cangtianmen has strength, they will not be defeated by these sects. If they have no strength, they will be defeated. Then they want to grab something good. Isn''t it easy?


    I don''t know how these sects were instigated by the Cang family. Maybe they thought the Cang family was the original Cang family!


    Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang stayed in the formation, staring coldly at everything outside, no matter how ugly the other party scolded, they pretended not to hear. It''s been ten years, and I don''t know if my wife is back.


    The sects were still nagging and swearing constantly, as if they were very angry.


    A red cloud fell from a distance and appeared in the sight of everyone, making them stop scolding and babbling. Everyone stared blankly at the person who suddenly appeared, her charming face was a little cold, and that red dress was her symbol.


    She just stood outside the valley like this, without saying a word, but the momentum around her made people take a half step back, and she was suddenly shocked.


    Mu Bingyun actually came back? ?


    "Mu Bingyun! Where is my grandfather?"


    Cangchen naturally knew what Cang Yan was going to do, and of course he was taken by Mu Fengxue to kill Mu Bingyun. However, when Mu Bingyun came back, his grandfather died. What does this mean? ?


    Could it be that Grandpa died in the hands of the other party, no, Grandpa died ten years ago, not necessarily in her hands.


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes with mockery at the corners of his eyes: "He? Didn''t see it, what are you doing here? Do you want to attack the Heavenly Sect? If so..." The corners of her red lips curved, "Then I''m welcome."


    Chixin appeared in his hand, and the evil spirit suddenly appeared on his body. Compared with the previous momentum, the evil spirit in his body at this moment was like a killing god. The factions became timid and put away their magic weapons.


    "Misunderstanding, wooden girl, this is just a misunderstanding."


    After finishing speaking, these people pulled their legs and left, only to see Mu Bingyun threw a magic trick in one hand, and suddenly a transparent barrier stood in front of them, unable to get out no matter what.


    "Easy to come, and want to go easily? If I don''t come back, how long do you want to stay, and what do you want from the Heaven''s Gate?"


    Mu Bingyun always speaks directly, one sentence broke everyone''s mind, many people blushed and looked very embarrassed. If they didn''t know that they couldn''t deal with Mu Bingyun, they would have been furious.


    That vibrating evil spirit looks like a female devil, who dares to provoke it?


    "Wood girl, if you stay a line, see you in the future!"


    Immediately, someone couldn''t help it, and he opened his mouth to say something. In fact, after he finished speaking, he felt a little regretful. There were so many people here, but he wanted to open his mouth to see. Isn''t this hitting the gun himself?


    "Leave a line? You can stay, let''s not talk about your intentions for coming here. Outside my Cangtianmen, blatant provocation has hindered the entire Cangtianmen''s actions. If I do anything to you, no one will feel inappropriate. Yes, even if I leave you all here today, the many sects in the North Sea Continent should not say a word, maybe they will be very happy."


    Her voice was a little stern, and in combination with the cold wind outside the valley, it blew into people''s necks, and it was so cold that it seemed to chill their souls.

 Chapter 387： Discrimination

    Smart people have already understood that even if they dealt with Cangtianmen, there are so many sects behind them that they are watching, and in the end, they lose both sides with Cangtianmen, and there is no benefit at all.


    Thinking of this, many people gave a shock.


    "Miss Mu, my Long Sword Sect bids farewell again. I have offended you a lot today, and he will definitely come to apologize in person."


    One person reacted, and the others also reacted, and they all bent down to apologize, saying that they would also apologize later. Their bodies were still trembling, and they were all glad that the formation of Cangtianmen was strong.


    One after another, among the sects that came, except for the Cang family, the rest all apologized, and their attitudes were very respectful. Mu Bingyun didn''t want to bother with these people, even if she removed them, she was not stupid if she made wedding dresses for those people outside.


    "Today, I''ll let you go, and I won''t need to make amends in the future. You can leave with half of your belongings in your hands." Everyone stared at the red lips, only to see that the corners of the lips curved, "Yes. Now, the Cang family is not among them."


    When she said this, everyone thought she would look at Cang Yu and want to forgive Cang''s family. Although she felt injustice in her heart, she did not dare to say two more words. They could see that they were definitely not the opponent''s opponent. Thinking of the opponent''s ten years, they couldn''t see through it, and their hearts were even more terrifying.


    Although he was not reconciled, he had to escape the ring and put it into his ordinary belongings.


    "Pale, go collect!"


    Mu Bingyun moved his palm, and the formation outside the valley disappeared. Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang came out one after another, and put away the flying ring. A wealthy smile appeared on her face, and she looked very happy. The lady really had the true biography of Nan Junmo, and she was very tricky.


    Mu Bingyun stood by the side the whole time and did not move. Those who paid the "property" did not dare to leave, they could only stay in place and wait for her fate. This feeling of being in control is really uncomfortable.


    After a while, except for the Cang family, everyone has already paid up their "property", and there is still a bit of reluctance in their eyes.


    "I have already said that those who have paid half of their belongings can leave. This is giving you a chance. Now if you keep and hide anything, then hand over all your belongings and you can leave with a life. ."


    Everyone was shocked. Some people were hiding it. They were not surprised. They were surprised that Mu Bingyun could actually see it, and their hearts became more and more frightened.


    "Bring it up!" Mu Bingyun fell with a cry, and the ice was cold, straight into his heart.


    But no one moved, they were gambling, betting that Mu Bingyun was cheating them. Seeing this, she chuckled lightly. That smile was full of sarcasm. It was really stupid to hide it in front of her.


    With Chiye, she could see everything clearly.


    "Pale."


    "Madam, do whatever you want."


    Pale is very happy, Madam''s current strength is probably the top of the North Sea Continent. Although she didn''t know how she found out that these people were hiding "property", he didn''t mind taking them out and turning them over at all. Doing bad things is his favorite.


    Since the master left, he has rarely done such a bad thing, and he never thought that he would be able to do it with his wife.


    Li Lilac''s forehead twitched, why did she feel that Pale was more excited than anyone present?


    Afterwards, a number of sparkling profound stones appeared in Mu Bingyun''s hands, and they flew to everyone''s side one by one, and landed on the top of some people''s heads impartially. What was frightening was that they couldn''t get rid of them. go down.


    "It''s these people..." Mu Bingyun slowly pointed out how many storage rings were hidden on them one by one. Hearing this, the faces of those hiding things were ashen. They have kept these things for a long time, and they lost it like this. I can imagine how resentful they are in their hearts.


    However, the profound stone on top of their heads made them even more afraid.


    They are very convinced that if they do not agree, then this mysterious stone will be embedded in their minds. So, enduring the pain and regret, he handed the ring into Pale''s hands. For those who handed over all the rings on their bodies, the profound stones above their heads naturally fell to the ground.


    As long as there is one less, then the profound stone will not fall. At this point, everyone finally understood how powerful Mu Bingyun was. They said that they would never step into Wuqu Mountain again in this life, not to mention Wuqu Valley. They would definitely take a detour when they encounter people from Cangtianmen in the future.


    "Very well, you can go now."


    Mu Bingyun waved his little hand, and the transparent wall outside that blocked everyone disappeared. Under absolute strength, they dare not have any thoughts. Before they could go far, they suddenly heard the gloomy voice of Mu Bingyun, staggering, and almost became the first group of monks to fall to their death in Wuqu Mountain.


    "People of the Cang family, if you want to leave, you should hand over all your belongings. If you don''t want to, then I will not force you to go to the dungeon. You can hand over it whenever you want. I can go out. By the way, pay first, go out first, don¡¯t think about going out if you don¡¯t pay!¡±


    The sects who left have stabilized their minds, especially those who were the first to hand over ordinary "property". They are very fortunate that they can still keep ordinary things. And those who have handed over all their "property" have also balanced.


    The Cang family was even more unlucky than them, and with an extremely comfortable heart, they quickly escaped from here. But secretly swore in their hearts that they would definitely go back to educate the next generation well, let them grow their brains, don''t get winded like them, and lose their belongings.


    All the sects fled quickly, and the Cang family looked ugly. Originally, they thought that Mu Bingyun would let them go, and even looking at Cangyu''s face, they would invite them into the valley to give them a good reception, but they didn''t want the other party to not give it at all. They save a little face, but also ask them to hand over all their belongings, and even say such threatening words.


    At this moment, Qin Yizi couldn''t help: "Mu Bingyun, don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Old Madam, who the **** is deceiving people too much?" Mu Bingyun raised her voice. It was this old woman who thought about how to break up her and Yu every day, even disregarding the thoughts of her grandson, she didn''t treat Yu as a person at all.


    Cang''s family?


    Hehe... She has never seen her in her eyes, and you still want to get closer to her? is it possible?


    Qin Yizi was out of breath, pointed at Mu Bingyun and said, "This Heavenly Gate was created by Cangyu!" In the end, she didn''t know what to say, so she could only hold back those words.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly: "It was created by Cangyu, does it have anything to do with you?"

 Chapter 388： shameless clan

    "Just because I''m his grandma!"


    "The old lady is joking. Many years ago, Yu had cut off relations with the Cang family. Besides, how did your Cang family treat him? Now that the Cang family is in trouble, I want to rebuild it, and I still want to occupy the magpie. nest?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words are savage, and they don''t show any face at all. I always knew that his wife spoke directly pale, and couldn''t help but twitch her eyelids. His wife doesn''t say much, and saying that can make people angry.


    "Old Madam, you are considered highly respected. Hurry up and hand over your things and leave! If you really want to stay, I will not stop you, and I will have someone clean up a clean dungeon for you to live in, but , you also have to pay for your food and lodging, it depends on your choice." This layer of oil was also well-shaved, Pale thought to himself, standing on the side without a word, obeying the command of the mighty lady.


    "Mu Bingyun, if Cousin Yu knew what you did, and if he knew it in the future, he would definitely hate you. Don''t rely on Cousin Yu''s favor, and you will be out of order. Even if he broke off the relationship with the Cang family at the beginning, we''ll be fine. It''s his relative, you''re just an outsider!"


    Yin Pei Pei couldn''t help it anymore. If she could, she would really like to rush up and slap Mu Bingyun. After so many years, her brain has finally grown a little bit, and she knows that she can''t do it, she can only fight with words. Fan. If you want her to give up all her belongings, it is impossible to say anything.


    She has become the abandoned son of the Yin family, and her father regards her as a disgrace. Now she has no other choice but to follow the Cang family. However, this Cang family is not what she imagined at all. With the accidental death of her grandfather ten years ago , the Cang family has been reduced to a second- and third-rate family.


    If it is not supported by some background, sooner or later, it will be annexed by other sects.


    "you shut up!"


    Mu Bingyun''s light words made Yin Peipei''s face blushed. She wanted to say something, but Qin Yurou pulled her back. She looked sad and pitiful, as if she was the widow of a dead man, and she looked sad. temperament.


    "Miss Mu, if you still blame me for what happened in the past, then you should blame me. The rest of the Cang family are the relatives of Big Brother Cang, you shouldn''t do this. I believe that if Big Brother Cang is here today, he will definitely An Ran told them to leave, everyone is a family, why do we need to meet each other? Take ten thousand steps back and say, maybe we will meet again in the future, and Big Brother Cang will return to Cang¡¯s house sooner or later, how embarrassing it will be then?¡± Qin Yurou tried to convince Mu Bingyun to let everyone go, "As long as you are willing to let them go, I am willing to write a letter of reconciliation, and I will never pester Big Brother Cang again."


    Qin Yurou''s remarks moved Cang''s family, Cang Xuan held her hand tightly and said, "Sister-in-law, I really wronged you, in my Cang Xuan''s heart, you will always be my hall. Sister-in-law, look at Mu Bingyun, she doesn''t deserve it!"


    "Rou''er, I really hurt you." Qin Yizi also touched Qin Yurou''s head with love and pity, flashing loving eyes, "Don''t worry, I will treat you as my granddaughter in the future."


    Everyone in the Cang family thanked them again and again, but no one persuaded Qin Yurou to stay. Mu Bingyun put his hands around it, which was really interesting to watch, and the sarcastic expression on the corner of his mouth was completely unobstructed.


    "Who do you want to make peace with?"


    After a long time, the Cang family felt that there was no response from Mu Bingyun, so they stopped talking and heard her question and answer. They looked at Qin Yurou in unison, and Qin Yurou''s face was a little embarrassed.


    "Naturally it''s Brother He Cang, Miss Mu hopes you don''t be too deceiving. I''ve already agreed to reconcile with Big Brother Cang, what else do you want to do?" She blushed slightly, as if she was angry and excited.


    In the eyes of everyone, Mu Bingyun has undoubtedly become a villain, and he is also a villain who forces Cangyu''s "righteous and bright wife" to agree to leave.


    "Qin Yurou, it seems that you are not very shameless! Did Cang Yu marry you?"


    Mu Bingyun''s figure flashed, and when he came to Qin Yurou, his fingers caught the other''s chin, "You look pitiful, as if I bullied you, remember, I''m Cang Yu''s wife, You are just the young lady of the Cang family, do you understand?"


    "Cang Yu is no longer a member of the Cang family, you young lady has nothing to do with him!"


    "Anyway, girl wood, I have already agreed, please let them go!"


    Qin Yurou was very aggrieved with tears in her eyes.


    "You really want to save the Cang family?" Mu Bingyun squinted, "You really decided to save?" She repeated it again, for fear that the other party would not understand.


    "Naturally, if it wasn''t for Mu Girl, I wouldn''t propose to divorce."


    "Oh... very good, then you take out the equivalents of them, and I will let them all go, how? Don''t you want to save them? I don''t want you and Li, I don''t care about this at all. , how? In this way, you can keep your fortunately obtained identity, and you can perfectly rescue the Cang family, why not do it, shouldn''t you, you should be very willing?"


    Qin Yurou''s eyes widened, obviously in disbelief.


    Li Lilac and Pale covered their foreheads together, Madam is too black. This Qin Yurou was not wronged. Who told her not to provoke her, but she wanted to provoke the lady!


    Deserved!


    "Wood girl, are you kidding?"


    After a long time, Qin Yurou came back to her senses. Hearing her words, the Cang family was also stunned for a moment, and then looked at her in unison, the meaning is obvious, come and come out and let them go!


    "Sister Qin, just agree!"


    Yin Pei Pei was the first to say this. She almost vomited blood from Qin Yurou''s anger. How could she have entered such a home. Today, she wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of the identity of the young lady of the Cang family. She had expected that the Cang family was exhausted, but she did not expect that she would be defeated by Mu Bingyun instead, which is hateful!


    It must be impossible for her to take out so many things. Not to mention that she doesn''t have it at all, and even if there is, she won''t give it!


    "Mrs Cang Shao, what do you think, this condition is good?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words made her wake up again. Only then did she realize that she was no match for the opponent in terms of strength or IQ, and she was defeated.


    Completely defeated, she had already seen clearly many years ago that Big Brother Cang likes Mu Bingyun, not just like, the rest of the people have no chance at all, she just wanted to give it a try, sure enough Neither does it.


    If the Qin family can''t use the Cang family, she will naturally choose to get away.


    She took a few steps back, took out all the rings on her body, and put them aside: "My things are all here, Miss Mu, can I go now?"

 Chapter 389： good harvest

    As expected of Qin Yurou, Qin Yue''s most admired granddaughter, she can afford it and put it down.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with admiration, and he didn''t feel embarrassed any more: "You can go."


    "Sister Qin, what do you mean?"


    "Rouer, how can you leave us?"


    "Yurou, you are too cruel!"


    Accusations came into Qin Yurou''s ears, she was a little surprised, no wonder Big Brother Cang cut off relations with the Cang family, no wonder the Cang family''s people were inferior to each other, she seemed to understand the reason. Although she still loves Brother Cang in her heart, she will never go back to Cang''s house.


    "I''m gone, and the Cang family will not go back."


    She should also concentrate on her cultivation, go to the Demon Realm as soon as possible, and meet with Big Brother Cang, no matter what, try again. She wanted to see if the long distance between time and space, Big Brother Cang''s feelings for Mu Bingyun would not change at all.


    Maybe it¡¯s an opportunity?


    hooked the corners of his lips, flew down and disappeared into the eyes of the Cang family. They pointed and scolded on the spot, as if Qin Yurou was such an unforgivable bad person.


    "Okay, did you see it, as long as you hand over your belongings, you can leave, and give you a second of time. If you don''t agree, go to the dungeon and stay there!"


    She is not polite to the faces of these people. Even Qin Yurou can''t stand it anymore, no wonder she can''t stand her depression either, it''s really shameless.


    For a while, the faces of the Cang family became pale, especially Cang Chen, who took all his belongings with him. If you take it out, it''s really going to be a dead end.


    "Half time has passed."


    Yin Peipei gritted his teeth, finally took out his ring, threw it to Pale Bai, turned around and ran away, running as he walked: "Cangchen, I''m not going back to the Cang family, you don''t come to me!" In the Cang family, it was a mistake!


    Cang Chen''s face was even more ugly, Yin Pei Pei was really a disaster.


    As a result, the rest of the Cang family also paid all their belongings and left one after another. Most of these people will not go back to the Cang family, and the Cang family has been unable to protect them.


    The hearts of the Cang family are really scattered at this moment.


    Qin Yizi finally moved, and handed over all his belongings, followed by Cang Xuan... In the end, only Cang Chen was left standing there hesitating, as if he wanted to remedy something.


    Mu Bingyun felt that it would be a waste to keep only one person in the dungeon, so he said: "If you don''t pay today, if you want to go out the next day, you will have to pay three times. Think clearly, Master of the Cang Family!"


    Hearing this, Cang Chen shuddered and finally handed over all his belongings. After staggering away with Qin Yizi and the others, they couldn''t help but look back, that look was malicious and resentful, and Mu Bingyun accepted it and didn''t care at all.


    "Madam, the harvest is good."


    Pale slowly separated these things on one side, as if saliva was about to drip. His wife is really mighty, with Nan Junmo such a slutty brother, and sure enough, his wife is not bad.


    To do such a thing, to be able to catch it, of course, is excellent. If the master is here, he will definitely agree with this matter, um, very good, very good.


    He was so happy that he couldn''t find North and South, but Mu Bingyun''s expression was still indifferent. She didn''t care about these things, she just wanted to let these people understand that without Cangyu and Nan Junmo, no one would dare to provoke her.


    stepped into the valley, suddenly felt someone following her, then remembered that Ling Jichen had been following her, stopped and turned back.


    "Young Master Ling, just let it go!"


    The implication is that you are not welcome to enter the valley, you can leave.


    Ling Jichen paused and smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth. He knew she would not accept him, so he took two steps outside, spread his hands and shrugged, indicating that he would not go in. Seeing this, Mu Bingyun greeted Pale who was still counting his "property" and rearranged the formation outside the valley, and then he went in with confidence.


    Ling Jichen stared at the people in the formation and disappeared, and then took his eyes back. Yuner is so stubborn, he will never give up, one day, Yuner will smile at him.


    "Ma''am, what kind of Ling Jichen person has built a thatched cottage outside the valley to live there, do you want to drive him away?" Pai Bai frowned, master, master, Pale seems to be unable to stop your rival in love, you If it is here, it must be able to fly with a slap. Fortunately, there is only you in Madam''s heart, otherwise you might be deceived by these thoughtful people.


    With countless emotions flashing in his heart, he looked at Mu Bingyun eagerly.


    Mu Bingyun propped her forehead, her eyes half-squinted: "Don''t bother, as long as he doesn''t come to provoke me, I''m not his opponent, this person is unfathomable!" Speaking of which, she was a little surprised at Ling Jichen. There were doubts one after another on her body. It wasn''t that she didn''t have any doubts, but she didn''t have a clue, even Chiye couldn''t investigate.


    "Understood, ma''am."


    Thinking that Ling Jichen was slapped by his master so that he could not fight back, how could he be so powerful now?


    "There are people outside people, there are days outside the sky, we have our fortunes, and others have opportunities for others, as long as we work hard to improve our strength, other things are beyond our control. Pale, you and Lilac should retreat in the valley. !"


    "Madam, are you going out?"


    Pale opened his mouth wide and asked nervously, "Does Madam have anything else to do? You can tell Pale to go, Pale is a big assistant by your side."


    Li Dingxiang stood there, carefully recalling the words just now, with clear emotions in her eyes.


    Dark Cloud also had a smile on her face, but the bird face didn''t tell her that she was smiling at all. I just felt that today''s Dark Cloud looked more docile than usual. She is really happy that Bingyun can have the open mind now, she was very afraid that Bingyun will become extreme after so many things have happened.


    It seemed that she thought too much, and squatted on the side to take a nap.


    "Only me will go to this matter. Just stay in the valley, and I will leave the secret passage." Her eyes were burning, and she looked into the distance. The matter should be completely resolved, and the corners of her lips were lifted, revealing a faint smile. , disappeared before the pale eyes, and did not give him the slightest reaction at all.


    Today''s madam is getting stronger and stronger, I hope madam and master can get together sooner! After the silent blessing in his heart, he also entered the secret room and practiced again.


    Ling Jichen stared at Taniguchi every day, not wanting to miss every moment. Every morning, he wished she could come out of it. However, many days have passed, and there is no one figure inside.


    There was a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes still didn''t mean to move away.

 Chapter 390： completely over

    "Wuyun, why did this Ling Jichen suddenly become so infatuated, and fell in love with our family Bingyun? Could it be that there is no intention?" Li Dingxiang looked vigilant, if it wasn''t for knowing that she was not the opponent''s opponent, She will definitely go out and drive him away.


    Wu Yun didn''t know how to explain it, so he finally had to say: "Well, it may be that he changed his brain convulsions. Generally, people with convulsions will be deranged and do something abnormal. You are not confused by his appearance. , this bird is very pleased." Wu Yun carried the bird''s footsteps, and walked inside.


    Li Dingxiang glanced outside thoughtfully, then turned around and entered the valley, she also had to practice. Trying to reach the strength to be able to go to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible, she swore that she would always be by Bingyun''s side.


    Ancient battlefield, the red air is still filled with the smell of blood, and I am used to breathing the clear air outside, and coming here suddenly will always make people sick. The footsteps sounded softly, and a red voice was revealed, and it seemed to be hidden in the red air.


    "I know you''re here."


    With a cold and clear voice, the corner of Mu Bingyun''s lips hooked: "Mu Fengxue, you don''t have to hide."


    There was still no response from the surroundings, only the more intense wind blew her hair indiscriminately, as if she had touched some gods, causing the anger of these winds, and now I have to punish her in my own way.


    She just chuckled, opened her palms, pinched the one in control, grabbed something from a vortex, and made a miserable tone right in front of her.


    "How did you know?"


    "How do you know I''m here? Impossible, no¡ªMu Bingyun, how could you find me?" Mu Fengxue''s sharp voice was very harsh. If he hadn''t been prepared, Mu Bingyun would have carried this voice behind his back. frightened.


    She stared at the translucent red shadow in front of her and asked, "You really died."


    "Hahaha¡ªMu Bingyun, what if I''m dead, do you think I''m dead, you''re the protagonist of this world? Do you think you can be the protagonist of this world if you''re reborn? Just give me time, Mu Bingyun Bingyun, you will die in my hands sooner or later, I, Mu Fengxue, are the protagonists of this world, I am, I am, I am!"


    The sound of ??Mu Fengxue reverberated in the air for a long time, but could not be transmitted to the outside.


    "Who killed you?"


    Originally just wanted to end it, but Mu Bingyun wanted to ask who could kill the cautious Mu Fengxue, and she really admired it.


    Just as Mu Fengxue was about to say Ling Jichen''s name, her mind suddenly turned: "If you let me go, I''ll tell you who killed me, how about that?" If she gives her a chance, she will be able to accumulate 100,000 ghosts and re-refine her side, and she will have a comeback. At that time, a mere Mu Bingyun will not be her opponent.


    Mu Bingyun opened a smile: "Do you think I am a pig brain?" Well, Wu Yun said, pig brain means a fool. Having been with Wu Yun for so many years, she has learned various ways of swearing. This life is relatively free, and I can communicate with the people around me a lot. I am no longer the Mu Bingyun who only knew how to cultivate in the previous life.


    She is very satisfied with everything now.


    "Mu Bingyun, don''t you want to know who killed me? As long as you let me go, I will tell you, this person is a very important person, you will be interested, what should I do?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, and after eliminating the suspicions of the people he cared about one by one, his expression relaxed: "I''m not interested, I''m just here to wipe you out completely today."


    "By the way, you don''t need to tell the secret who killed you. After all, I won''t help you get revenge, but I have to tell you a secret. It''s not about my rebirth." She seemed to like making jokes like this. It can always make opponents feel creepy. If you are in depression, you will definitely say with deep eyes, his family Binger has learned badly.


    "What secret?"


    Mu Fengxue asked subconsciously. After she asked, she quickly shook her head, saying that she didn''t want to listen, she didn''t have the ability to fight back at all today. She is just a weak soul, really just a tight wisp, or a wisp hidden in a jade pendant. The only way for her to rise again is to gather the ghosts here for her own use.


    Originally... She has planned everything, there are many originals! The only thing she didn''t expect was that Mu Bingyun would find her trace. If she had been more careful, she would not have caused such an accident. Now that I think about it, she secretly regrets why she brought the Cang family here to kill her. If she hadn''t come here, would she be able to live well? .


    As she fell into deep thought, Mu Bingyun''s voice also reached her ears.


    There are only three short words, it''s her name, no... just the name of her previous life, the name that has been buried in her heart. She stared in disbelief, but she still didn''t understand why Mu Bingyun knew that the other party was an ancient person and didn''t know anything about modern things. Could it be that the other party pretended? ?


    Is the other party reborn through rebirth?


    With this doubt, the last strand of her soul disappeared. This time, there is no chance to come back.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes had a bit of a smile, Wu Yun and her revenge were all avenged. The whole body was relaxed, and he stepped out to the outside. It was time to go back to understand the last step and go to the fairyland.


    And the person who killed Mu Fengxue had a life-and-death contract with Ling Jichen. Besides Ling Jichen, who else could kill him? Half-squinting his eyes, he remembered Ling Jichen''s abnormality towards jade pendant before, I''m afraid he doesn''t understand it, right?


    Ling Jichen was like that when she lied, she remembered so much, but she remembered too much from the previous life, and these memories could not be removed from her mind. In her heart, there was only Cang Yu, and she did not feel any discomfort.


    Looking at Ling Jichen''s initiative to kill Mu Fengxue, as long as the other party doesn''t come to provoke them, the past will be gone! With easy steps, she walked out of the ancient battlefield, returned to the foot of Wuqu Mountain, and returned to Wuqu Valley from the secret road. Ling Jichen didn''t know, or even that Mu Bingyun had guessed the truth. almost.


    I stayed outside the valley every day, but I still didn''t see that person appearing, and there were countless losses in my eyes.


    He sat beside Wuqu Valley during the day, and sat next to it at night. He didn''t know when there was an extra pot of wine in his hand, took a sip, and took a look inside. The disciple who came out of the valley was expressionless. Madam had already said that this person should not be bothered. As long as the other party is not embarrassed, he can do whatever he wants.

 Chapter 391： Variety

    Over time, many people on the North Sea Continent have heard of Ling Jichen. Knowing that he was infatuated with Madam Cangtianmen, he couldn''t help but sigh. Many people also wanted to come and watch, knowing in their hearts that the Cangtianmen was so powerful that the Cang family had already been defeated because of the last time.


    The huge Cang family mansion has also become empty, and the only family with ancient blood has ended like this. I heard that the Qin family and Cang Xuan broke up their engagement, and Cang Chen provoked right and wrong. Qin Yizi was so angry that she went crazy. In the end, Cang Xuan presided over the Cang family. The Cang family was already a small family, and now it was huddled in Jiancang City.


    In Jiancang City, the rest of the sects have not dared to do anything to the Cang family. Just because Jian Cangcheng has a powerful formation, it is said that Cangjian arranged it. Someone once wanted to remove the Cang family, but they touched the formation and were beaten to pieces.


    After things like ?? spread, everyone understood that the bloodline left by the ancient gods was not so easy to remove. The power territory outside the Cang family has been divided up by various factions, and there is only one sword Cang city, and they choose to ignore it.


    Here, the Cang family, who had experienced nightmares for several years, finally regained its calm and developed silently. The Qin family gradually lost contact with the Cang family, and did not hear about Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou. It is said that some people have seen them, but they disappeared after that. I heard that they were hidden. These are none of Mu Bingyun''s business.


    It was another few years, and she had forgotten her age and her past. In her mind, only a handsome face was clearly engraved. As time passed, she found that her affection for him became even stronger. Profound, can not give up the slightest.


    In the devil world, does he miss her so much?


    She covered her heart, it was beating so powerfully that it was for him. Thinking of him, her heart seemed to be watered by a stream of heat, and she took a deep breath.


    She stood up and walked out of the secret room.


    The light fell on her body, and the red clothes were illuminated with red light, which was very beautiful.


    The jade-colored face, with a slight smile, and the ethereal temperament on his body seems to be feathering away. Li Dingxiang and a few people saw it from a distance, and Mo Xing, who was beside her, also looked over there seriously.


    This smear of red is still the red in his mind, and the face with no expression can''t help but move, and walks over uncompromisingly and waits not far from her, then stops and takes it back. Obsessed look.


    bowed his head and smiled bitterly, knowing that it was impossible, but he couldn''t control it.


    "Bingyun, congratulations."


    Mu Bingyun restrained the momentum from his body and returned to his original appearance.


    "After a year, I''m going to the fairyland."


    The time is very short, which is in line with her heart. Her voice is trembling with excitement, and everyone can hear it. She has been waiting for this day for a long time. Li Dingxiang finally laughed, and Bingyun finally got his wish.


    Mo Xing was stunned, and quickly retracted his expression: "Okay, I''ll go to prepare, a year later, we will go together, my brother has already told him." Nan Junmo gave him a medicinal pill, which he did not know what it was called. What kind of name could make him and Mu Bingyun go to the Immortal Realm at the same time.


    Mu Bingyun also knew, she was not at all surprised that her righteous brother could come up with such an elixir. With the help of his righteous brother, Mo Xing''s strength reached the ninth rank of Immortal Profound Realm. After taking the medicine pill, it was almost the same, which happened to be a year.


    Mo Xing turned around and left without looking back. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to stay here for a while. If he stayed for a long time, he was afraid that he would keep staring at him. Thinking of Nan Junmo''s warnings, he smiled bitterly. Nan Junmo once knew that this person was extraordinary, and now it is even more so. In his impression, this person is a fog.


    "Bingyun, after a year, are you leaving?"


    "Well, I''m leaving. After I leave, you and Pale can practice with peace of mind!" She looked up at the beautiful Wuqu Valley, which was created by Cangyu herself, "You can also recruit some disciples in the future. Passing down the Cangtianmen will never be destroyed like this."


    "OK."


    Li Dingxiang felt a little reluctant in her heart, but she was more determined, and she would definitely do what the other party ordered perfectly.


    "This is the door rule I agreed upon, you and Pale see if there is anything else to add."


    Li Dingxiang held the jade slip tightly, expressing her understanding. This place was created by Venerable Master for Bingyun, and Bingyun was naturally reluctant to let it shatter and be occupied by other sects in the future.


    "I''m going to set up the formation, and I''ll give you how to use the formation when I''m done."


    Mu Bingyun walked out slowly, suppressing the sourness in her heart, what Cangyu gave her, she will definitely find a way to protect her well. As for her leaving, it can only be handed over to other people. In the end, she can survive or perish, which is not something she can predict.


    It took her half a month to take care of the inside and outside of the Cangtianmen, and she personally painted the formation and arranged it carefully. This time the formation is unprecedentedly complex, even if a person from the first rank of immortals comes, it may not be able to destroy it. In this world, as far as she knows, the only thing that can be compared with her is Cangyu.


    And her formation comprehension was able to progress so quickly, all thanks to Cang Yu, thinking of the time when the two of them comprehended the magic formula together, it was really wonderful.


    The last magic trick in his hand fell, and a white mask rose around the Valley of No Curves, and then disappeared again. Formation, finally completed. The disciples in Wuqu Valley cheered, looking up at the red-clothed woman in the air, especially the dozens of small children, with admiration in their eyes.


    These children are the disciples that Pai Bai personally selected after going down the mountain. After layers of screening, they are all excellent in talent and character.


    Mu Bingyun''s line of sight swept past, and he flew and fell into the valley. Ling Jichen just saw the red flower disappearing from his eyes, feeling extremely disappointed. For half a month, he saw her busy every day, but it was when he was most satisfied.


    Knowing that her formation was completed, panic rose in vain. Her strength, the days of going to the fairyland should be almost the same, right? He was even more determined to follow her footsteps, and he would go wherever she went.


    "Madam!"


    The children shouted in unison, with admiration and respect in their eyes. It''s not easy to know the sect that one has entered. Who doesn''t know about Cangtianmen in Beihai Continent. These days they are very afraid. Outside, Cangtianmen is feared by everyone, and even thinks that this is the land of monsters and ghosts.


    When they came in, it was a beautiful landscape, with exquisite pavilions and pavilions. The brothers and sisters in the door treated them very gently, without being harsh or harsh at all, and gradually let them put down their fears and merge with them.

 Chapter 392： go to liuyun pie

    I often listen to my brothers and sisters telling stories about my wife and the Lord. Gradually, among these children, their images are very tall. As for the one who spoke the most is the dark cloud, she put aside the good and evil in this world, and became a "famous teacher" who educates children, dedicating herself like a candle.


    Children¡¯s previous image of Heaven¡¯s Gate has been subverted. Later, Wu Yun''s lectures were recorded by the dedicated disciples with recording stones. Every time a new disciple enters, they will hear these teachings.


    Because of this, Wu Yun became the holy bird of Cangtianmen, and was honored by all the disciples as Aunt Sacred Bird, and the disciples inside were also the most loyal, so that Cangtianmen was prosperous for a long time, but acted in a low-key manner, and each of the disciples discerned right from wrong.


    "Get up, children!"


    These children have bright eyes and look very refreshing, and there is no calculation or interest around them.


    All the children only felt their knees standing up straight on the ground. They were surprised but not afraid, and their gazes towards Mu Bingyun were filled with scorching adoration.


    "Thank you ma''am."


    Mu Bingyun landed at the front. Facing these innocent children, her cheeks softened. For such children, she really couldn''t be colder.


    "From now on, Cangtianmen will be your home, and you are brothers and sisters. You must support each other and not kill each other. If you violate this sect rule, you will be expelled from Cangtianmen unconditionally. Understand?"


    "Disciples remember!"


    Although she didn''t suppress it with momentum, her serious face still shocked the children. At this moment, in their hearts, this sect rule has been deeply engraved in their hearts, and they dare not forget them even when they are in deep sleep.


    "Well, just remember it, and practice with your heart in the future."


    "The disciple understands that the disciple must cultivate hard."


    Such an obedient child, Mu Bingyun was very satisfied. For the kind of crying, she probably couldn''t help throwing it out with one hand. Pale selected children are good and have vision. Casting a satisfied look at Pale White, Pale Bai couldn''t find the north and the south immediately.


    Although he has taught a lot of these children before this, but these children are all very good, they are all easy to understand, and they will have the current effect. As long as the lady is satisfied, he feels satisfied.


    Madam ?? is satisfied, and so will the master from now on.


    It doesn''t matter if the master is not satisfied, as long as the wife is satisfied, the master will definitely be satisfied.


    "Pale, the corners of your mouth are drooling."


    Li Dingxiang rolled his eyes, this kid still hasn''t grown up after so many years. Pale wiped it quickly, only to realize that he was being tricked, and gave her a smirk.


    "Lilac, you are bullying me again!"


    "I just bullied you, why?"


    Pale raised his hand and shook his head: "Not bad, I won''t resist, just bully you."


    ¡­


    The conversation between the two came from behind, and Mu Bingyun left with a smile in his eyes. The two of them have not had a result yet, but it seems that the result is not very important. Go with them, they can always be together anyway.


    went back to the secret room and arranged the formation for half a month, which also made her a little tired. After practicing for ten days, she came out again. Before she left, she had to go somewhere else.


    "Mrs."


    "Hello Madam."


    "Have seen Mrs."


    walked all the way, the children greeted her with a smile, these voices brought vitality to the quiet valley of no song, she felt that she had made the right decision. They smiled at the children one by one, and they left contentedly.


    Really a bunch of easy-to-satisfy kids.


    "Madam, where are you going?"


    Pale greeted him and saw Mu Bingyun walking all the way out of the valley.


    "Go out to do one thing, come back in a few days, and take good care of these children, they are very cute!"


    "Okay, ma''am."


    Mu Bingyun is powerful and has no enemies in the North Sea Continent, so he is not worried at all.


    "Bingyun, do you want me to accompany you there?"


    Li Dingxiang came back from outside and heard the conversation between the two.


    "No need, if you are all right, you should practice more and reach the strength of going to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible, understand?"


    "Understood!" The two nodded in unison, and wrote down what they said. During this period of time, they really neglected to cultivate because of taking care of these children, and they didn''t expect Bingyun to still be watching. Now that the children have been arranged properly, they should also cultivate well and be able to meet with them as soon as possible.


    "Yun''er, you''re out, where are you going?"


    Ling Jichen finally waited for the familiar voice, and was very excited. He got up from the stone bench at once, so excited that he didn''t know where to put his hands. With a pair of eyes, he looked at her tightly, as if he wanted to integrate everything about her into his eyes. After careful confirmation, he felt it was real.


    Mu Bingyun looked a little complicated, remembering where he went, and said, "Liuyun Sect, is Shui Huan''er still in Liuyun Sect?"


    "It''s still there!" He was startled, then ecstatic, this was the first time Yun''er had taken the initiative to ask him about things in so many years. For him, it has been very satisfying.


    Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er, can you talk to him a little more next time?


    "Then please let Young Master Ling lead the way!"


    "it is good."


    Her request, he naturally would not refuse.


    "Young Master Ling, I have forgotten the past," Mu Bingyun stared, a smile appeared in his eyes, that smile was definitely not for him, he could feel it, "If I hadn''t experienced the past, I wouldn''t have encountered these. , so you don''t have to."


    This is telling him that she no longer hates him, and he can leave without appearing by her side. She no longer needs his apology, nor his sincerity. She already has someone she likes, and she has promised eternal life with that person.


    It was as if a hole had been poked in his heart, the blood inside slowly flowed out, the hole in the heart was getting bigger and bigger, and the pain immediately hit his whole body. He wanted to shake his head and wanted to say something to her madly, but he opened his mouth and couldn''t speak at all.


    "Master Ling, if you are busy, I will find someone by myself."


    "No...No, let''s go now!"


    He suppressed the loss in his eyes, clenched his fists tightly, and the pain just now disappeared. Yun''er, he won''t give up until the end. No one can predict the distance between the fairy world and the devil world. Especially the distance of time, I have been separated from that person for almost 20 years, maybe it will be longer in the future, what kind of feelings can be separated for so many years and still remain the same?


    He wants to see!


    Mu Bingyun naturally felt some kind of dissatisfaction in him, the corner of his mouth tickled, and he didn''t care. As long as he doesn''t do anything else, there''s no threat to her. Yu will not forget her, nor will she forget Yu.


    She firmly believes!


    The two came all the way to the Liuyun faction. The current Liuyun faction is a first-class force, and there are not many people who can provoke it.

 Chapter 393： a message

    Liu Jing is a talented person who has developed the Liu Yun faction very well. The North Sea waters are no longer as mysterious as they used to be, and there are exchanges between the two sides, but people who are not strong enough still dare not go to the North Sea Continent easily.


    "It turned out to be Elder Ling and the Lord''s wife."


    Hearing that Elder Ling came back with a woman in red, only Mu Bingyun echoed in Liu Jingran''s mind, and he hurriedly dropped the things in his hand and came out quickly. Even if the Liuyun Sect is a first-class sect, they still dare not provoke the Heavenly Sect.


    Cangtianmen never fights with outsiders, and acts very low-key. If someone who is not knowledgeable dares to provoke them, there will be no good fruit to eat.


    Cangtianmen acted perversely, but never took the initiative to hurt others. After so many years of existence, all factions have acquiesced in its transcendent existence. A sect that does not **** resources from them, and has no ambitions, has such a position, it is understandable, and the most important thing is that the Heavenly Sect is powerful, and it is impossible to provoke it.


    "Master Liu, long time no see."


    Mu Bingyun said hello, making Liu Jingran feel flattered. There are not two people who can be remembered by Mu Bingyun. She shouldn''t say that. There are not two people who let her remember who did not clean up for her. of.


    As it happens, he is such a lucky existence.


    "Your madam is very polite, I don''t know if you came here this time?" No matter what happened, he went to the Three Treasures Hall, and it was brought back by Elder Ling, he did not dare to neglect. Mu Bingyun''s temperament has been somewhat understood over the years, and he has always been direct.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun was more satisfied with the other party''s direct contact: "I want to meet someone, Shui Huan''er, don''t you know it''s convenient?"


    "Of course it''s convenient, Madam wait a moment, I''ll ask someone to find her."


    "Can you take me there directly? I want to tell her something privately."


    "sure."


    Liu Jingran wiped away his cold sweat, and it really was straightforward, and he directly stated his purpose. Mu Bingyun was a lot more direct than the legendary one. Immediately got up, he took the two to the place where Shui Huan''er lived.


    As for why he was so clear, he took care of everyone who Mu Bingyun had been in contact with once or two, and made a good one, and he would always be able to use it in the future. Isn''t it just for today?


    "Ma''am, I have messaged her."


    "Thank you."


    After a while, a small hut appeared in front of him. Shui Huan''er was already waiting at the door. When she saw the familiar red figure, although her body did not move, there was a look of joy in her eyes.


    "Long time no see, you look good."


    Mu Bingyun spoke first, which made her stunned for a moment, and quickly greeted him. Liu Jingran and Ling Jichen stopped and turned to leave. Since Mu Bingyun said that he wanted to talk to him alone, they did not go over to spoil the fun.


    In the house, the two sat opposite each other.


    Shui Huan''er has calmed down a lot now, but the unwavering eyes of the ancient well make people feel distressed in vain. Presumably for so many years, she has been in the pain of the departure of Bishou, and she is always blaming herself!


    "You, what''s the matter with me?" Hesitating for a while, Shui Huan''er asked.


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth curved: "Well, there is something, come over and tell you."


    "What''s up?"


    There are very few things that can attract her attention now, and the people she cares about are gone. If it wasn''t for another Mu Fengxue, she would definitely not be able to survive.


    "Mu Fengxue is dead."


    "what?"


    Hearing this sentence suddenly, Shui Huan''er stood up excitedly, staring straight at Mu Bingyun, trying to see the slightest joke from it, but there was nothing, nothing at all.


    "You...you''re not joking?"


    "No joke," Mu Bingyun smiled, "She died, I made up for it."


    In a short sentence, Shui Huan''er understood, someone killed Mu Fengxue, and Mu Bingyun came with a **** to make up for it. Her head was a little shaky. Now that Mu Fengxue is dead, while she is still alive, she has no effect at all, and the last light in her eyes seems to have disappeared.


    "She''s dead, so be it!" Shui Huan''er smiled lightly, as if she had seen through the red dust.


    Mu Bingyun knew that she would do this, and said softly, "There is one more news."


    "what news?"


    No matter what the news is, she doesn''t care anymore, no one can make her mind again.


    "Liu Yu''er is still alive!"


    "what??"


    Shui Huan''er''s whole body was stiff, and this time his voice increased a lot, as if shouting out from his throat. Impossible, after so many years, how can someone who has been dead for decades still be alive? ?


    how is this possible? ?


    She shouted in her heart. In fact, she was happy because there was still one person who was close to her in this world, but she couldn''t believe it was real news.


    Could it be that Mu Bingyun saw that he had the will to die, and deliberately told this matter to inspire her to live well?


    Yes, it must be like this, the other party''s purpose is like this. Thinking of this, she smiled pale, but her body seemed extremely relaxed. The tears in the eye sockets were also evaporated, and the excitement just now seemed to be an illusion.


    "Mu Bingyun, thank you for your kindness, Mu Fengxue is dead, it''s really good news, I won''t send it."


    "you do not believe?"


    She raised her head, her bright eyes had blurred: "I don''t believe it, if she was still alive, how could she not come to me? Liu Yu''er, that person, I know very well, if she is still alive, she will definitely find Mu The wind and snow are desperate."


    They grew up together, Liu Yuer was extremely proud, if it wasn''t for this proud temperament, I''m afraid she wouldn''t have died like that. Liu Yu''er, decades later, she has not forgotten it in her heart.


    "She''s really still alive," Mu Bingyun paused, "she came looking for you, but you didn''t see it, she was protecting you all the time, but you didn''t realize it. You say she''s proud, you say she She would go all out with Mu Fengxue, and it was true before she ''die'', but if someone who has died once, being so impulsive can only show that she has no brains."


    Shui Huan''er was shocked: "She... is she really still alive?"


    "Well." Mu Bingyun nodded, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "As for where she is, you have to find it yourself, maybe it''s far away, or maybe it''s by your side, you think. Guess where she''ll be! I''ll go first now that I''m done."


    While Shui Huan''er was still immersed, Mu Bingyun turned around and left the house.


    "She''s still alive?"


    "Is Liu Yu''er still alive?"


    In the small room, Shui Huan''er was ecstatic, her gray eyes lit up again, Liu Yu''er, Liu Yu''er, thank you for being alive. She covered her cheeks and wept softly.

 Chapter 394： gone

    Liu Yuer is already her only relative, thank her for being alive.


    "Yun''er, it''s ready."


    Ling Jichen greeted him with incomparable attentiveness, Liu Jingran''s eyes pondered deeply, but he didn''t ask much about the elder''s affairs. At this time, he also knew that Elder Ling might go to the Immortal Realm, probably because of Mu Bingyun!


    He couldn''t help looking up at the sky, Mu Bingyun was too popular, he was very concerned about each other''s affairs, and of course he understood that there was an inexplicable misfortune between her, Ling Jichen and Mu Fengxue.


    In short, he didn''t understand.


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun replied invisibly, "Sect Master Liu, farewell, thank you very much today." After thinking about it, she said, "I used to have some friends in Liu Yun Sect, but I will trouble Sect Master Liu a lot from now on. care."


    After saying that, a storage ring floated in front of Liu Jingran, and before he refused, she jumped away. Ling Jichen naturally followed closely behind him, where did he have the high-spirited energy back then, Liu Jing was extremely disappointed.


    In the end, he had to put away the storage ring. The contents inside made him stunned. After a long time, he couldn''t help but sigh. Cangtianmen is really unfathomable. When the former Elder Nan thought of Nan Junmo, he suddenly understood that Mu Bingyun was Nan Junmo''s righteous sister, isn''t it the same?


    Thinking of it this way, he found that the corners of the eyes of the two brothers and sisters looked very similar. It seems that the brothers and sisters have been together for a long time, and their appearances can grow next to each other. Mu Bingyun belonged to the Mu family, Nan Junmo belonged to the Nan family, and eight poles could not hit him.


    "Master."


    Shui Huan''er''s voice woke him up, his eyes fell on the thin figure, and he felt a little pity, "Huan''er, what''s wrong?"


    "Sect Master, I''m going out to practice." Shui Huan''er''s eyes were bright, as if revived, Liu Jingran was a little happy, remembering that Mu Bingyun had come to look for the other party before, could it be because of this that he let Shui Has Huan''er been reborn?


    "Okay, Huan''er can go if you want, but you have to pay more attention to safety along the way. Do you want me to arrange a senior brother to be with you, so that you can take care of it?"


    "No need, Sect Master, the disciple wants to go alone." Shui Huan''er''s look showed no sign of death, and her eyes filled with enthusiasm made Liu Jingran very reassured and agreed.


    At this point, Mu Bingyun returned to Wuqu Valley, and Shui Huaner went down the mountain to practice. She can be seen in every corner of the North Sea Continent. She never acts in a low-key manner, as if she is arousing someone''s idea.


    It''s been such a year, Shui Huan''er became famous, but the Cangtianmen became more and more hidden. In the end, the world stopped discussing the Cangtianmen, not forgetting it, but taking it deeply in their hearts.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun felt the power of attraction from the sky, and after waiting for a year to finally attract, she couldn''t wait to come out, and saw a column of white light pouring down from the clouds. The suction from the side of the column was calling her over without hesitation. As she walked over, she informed everyone. Her voice was full of joy. Everyone knew that she had been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    The attraction this time is unprecedented, and the white beam of light is also expanding. The long-standing calm Cangtianmen once again attracted the attention of all the factions, and Liu Jingran first received the news and hurried over.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun, Mo Xing, and Ling Jichen were all surrounded by that white light, and the dark cloud had shrunk into her arm to sleep. Li Dingxiang and Pai Bai led all the disciples to stand around, looking at her with fixed eyes.


    The other sects stared at the mighty everything outside the valley, and the beam of light below the clouds attracted their attention. Without guessing, they knew that this beam of light belonged to Mu Bingyun, and when they thought of the other party''s age and the time they had cultivated, they felt extremely astonished.


    No one had other thoughts, but Mu Bingyun left, then she would definitely settle everything in Heaven Sect. The formation outside the valley can prove everything. The people here are all yearning for the place where the beam of light leads. If they are inside, how great would it be? No one doesn''t want to go to that place. After hearing about it, they can absorb pure immortal energy.


    "Lilac, Pale, the Heaven Gate will be handed over to you."


    Mu Bingyun suppressed his excitement, and explained the last thing to the two of them, "After everything is arranged, you can cultivate well and come up early."


    "Bingyun, don''t worry."


    "Madam, I will definitely."


    "Children, from now on, the Heaven Gate will be guarded by you."


    Facing these serious and tender faces, her expression softened. There were tears in the eyes of the children, and they were really reluctant to wait for their gentle lady to go to the fairyland. There are children here who cultivate immortals and those who cultivate demons. In Cangtianmen, there is no distinction between the righteous way and the devilish way. There are only suitable exercises and unsuitable methods. They have been living together harmoniously since they were young, and the mottoes they have obtained are not comprehensible to ordinary people.


    Mu Bingyun is like a mother to them. No matter how strict she is, she will never say a word to them, and she will not speak coldly to them. No matter what mistakes they make, she will only teach honestly and never Will punish them directly, better than their mother.


    They were really reluctant, but they understood that she was going to find her lover.


    "I''m leaving."


    Mu Bingyun finished his words and withdrew the power to resist gravity. The bodies of the three of them became smaller and smaller as the attraction went up, and finally disappeared in the eyes of everyone, and the white beam of light also disappeared in front of them.


    The blue sky and the snow-white clouds, the scene just now seemed to be an illusion. The sun shone into the valley and sprinkled on every child, gilding them with a layer of golden light. In their pupils, there is still the figure of the woman in red. This figure accompanies them. Every time in desperation, as long as they think of this red figure, they can carry it and survive, and she also becomes The courage of many to persevere.


    "Bingyun should be very happy."


    Li Dingxiang''s eyes flickered with some regret, "Unfortunately, my talent is not good, otherwise I can go with her. Immortal world is an unfamiliar place, I hope she can be safe."


    "Lilac, let''s go back, arrange the children''s homework, and then go to practice." Pale also withdrew the hilarious words and turned into a very serious one.


    Li Dingxiang came back to her senses: "You kid said a correct thing this time, well, the children''s homework cannot be delayed, they will be the hope of Heaven Sect in the future, when we leave, everything can only be faced by them. "


    "It seems... We both have to be busy..." Pale looked bitter and wow, "However, being busy is also a kind of happiness." Especially busy with you, no matter where you are, it''s good.

 Chapter 395： Penglai Fairy Pond

    The mood of the master and his wife, he understood very well.


    "You kid, are you distracted again?"


    "No, no, just come..."


    Outside the ?? Valley, the factions left with complicated expressions. When they left, light flashed on the stone wall outside the valley, and two gilded characters appeared: CLOSED GU!


    The sects immediately understood that the Heavenly Sect had to completely withdraw from everyone''s attention, and in the future it would only be regarded as a hidden sect. This is Wuqu Mountain, the place where two roads intersect, but no one thinks it is inappropriate.


    Also, Cangtianmen is powerful, as long as they don''t interfere in external affairs and **** resources from them, it will have no effect on them.


    It¡¯s just that some people don¡¯t think so.


    "Xuan''er, what are we going to do next?" With a fierce look on his face, Cang Chen looked inside, and then retracted his neck in fear, for fear of being seen by others.


    Cang Xuan is now the most powerful person in the Cang family and the head of the Cang family. For this unsatisfactory brother, he is very disgusted. If it wasn''t for the protection of grandma, she would have been driven out by her long ago. A waste person, who still wants to eat and drink in Cang''s house, isn''t this a beautiful idea?


    However, these things can be done slowly. When she has all the remaining power of the Cang family in her hands, let alone Cang Chen, even if Qin Yizi speaks in person, she will ignore it.


    If it weren''t for these pig brains, would her marriage with Big Brother Qin be ruined? Thinking of Qin Fengling''s handsome face, she felt very distressed. Brother Qin was in retreat, and she didn''t know when she would be able to meet.


    "Brother, go back! What else can you do? Does eldest brother still want to attack the Heavenly Sect? If eldest brother has this confidence, Xuan''er is willing to give you a hundred people. Let''s give it a try, it doesn''t matter if you fail, just treat it as It''s time to see the depth of each other."


    After ??, she left with a smile.


    Pig brain!


    Cangchen''s face turned blue and white for a while, and glared at Cang Xuan: "Don''t forget, I am the only male of the Cang family! Without me, the Cang family can''t be passed on!"


    "It''s also a kind of sadness to pass on your pig brain, Cang Chen, the Cang family won''t raise food for nothing, you can do it yourself! Grandma can protect you for a while, but it''s impossible to protect you forever. But it''s about a hundred years or so, depending on your brother and sister, as long as you have no other requirements, it''s not impossible to give you a bite to eat, but... don''t cause me other troubles!" Cang Xuan''s voice suddenly became severe, the upper position The aura of the man made Cang Chen vomit blood and fell to the ground, staring blankly at the younger sister who had changed too much.


    "where are we going?"


    The woman in the blue shirt withdrew her gaze, her face flashing with light, and asked the woman in black next to her.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Shui Huan''er blinked: "Why don''t you go and have a look around? Do you want to go to Immortal Realm in the future?"


    "do you want to go?"


    "I want to go."


    Shui Huan''er saw the broken face, her heart was sour, and she didn''t want the other party to find out her emotions, she could only smile more brilliantly. Immortal world, going to immortal world will definitely cure each other, she believes.


    "Then go!"


    The black-clothed woman''s cloak was blown open, revealing her broken face, but she was not at all uncomfortable. Appearance is nothing, as long as you can survive, it is better than anything else.


    Two figures, one blue and one black, quickly jumped down the mountain, and when they were about to land, they flipped up again and quickly disappeared into the distance.


    The three of Mu Bingyun gathered together with the white beam of light, and suddenly the pressure around them came. They naturally resisted with all their strength. However, the huge pressure still made their eyes dark and fainted.


    Feitian Immortal Domain, in Feitian Palace.


    Feitian Shangzun opened his eyes, and the dust-dusted face suddenly showed a smile, and suddenly the entire Feitian Palace sounded an ethereal voice: "I''m here from Feitian Immortal Domain again, and I landed in Penglai Pavilion Immortal Pond. Bring gifts, Lead people to the Feitian Immortal Domain."


    "Yes, Feitian Shangzun."


    Hearing this voice, the disciples of Feitian Palace hurriedly slumped to the ground. After there was no sound from Feitian Shangzun, he slowly got up and prepared to do the things arranged by Feitian Shangzun.


    This is Feitian Xianyu, which is the site of Feitian Shangzun. The fairyland is divided into five immortal regions. Although Feitian Xianyu ranks last, but as a fairy from the lower realm, Feitian Shangzun has many sites in the lower realm. of. Therefore, this Feitian Immortal Territory has a large number of people, and it is the largest of the five Immortal Territories. The rest of the Immortal Territories need to choose disciples, and they have to send gifts obediently, otherwise they will not come in. If you want to recruit outstanding talents, you have to ask. They Fei Tian Shang Zun agreed not to.


    It''s just that this disciple was a little confused today. Usually, someone from the lower realm came up, and he never warned him. Today''s incident is really strange. Could it be that the identity of this person who came up today is not simple, so that Feitian Shangzun pays so much attention?


    Thinking of this, a certain disciple straightened his waist, and the gift he brought was a little more expensive, and finally rushed to Penglai Xianyu seriously.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it''s someone from Feitian Xianyu again!"


    "Isn''t it? For hundreds of years, people from Feitian Immortal Territory have come up every day. To say that among these five immortal territories, Feitian Shangzun''s brain does not know what to do, as if everything can be expected, but it was unexpectedly down at the beginning. Such a big game of chess."


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, how could someone like Feitian Shangzun be able to talk about it? Just wait, they will send someone over to take them over. Dear, there are three people inside, right??"


    "Well, there are two men and one woman. Both men are very talented. It''s just that the woman''s talent looks so bad that people and gods are angry. I don''t know how she came up."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can come up, Xianchi accepts three people, and when the mortal dust on their bodies is washed away, they can survive in the fairyland."


    This immortal pond is used to wash away the mortal air of the mortal world, commonly known as turbid air. If there is turbid air in the body, it will not be able to breathe normally in the fairy world. When someone came up, they jumped out of the immortal pond without falling into a coma, but they fell down before flying very far, and died of breathing difficulties. Immortal Pond can be entered from the lower realm, but not from the immortal realm.


    That person was the first person to die in the Immortal Realm from breathing difficulties, and many people felt empty.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes and felt that he was in a vast expanse of whiteness, with milky white liquid under his body, he was able to show his head to breathe outside, and his body became more comfortable.


    raised his arm, like jade with transparency.


    This white liquid can enter her body to expel turbid air, but it will not wet her clothes and hair, which is really strange. She began to study it with interest, and vaguely heard a lot of talk from the white fog side, and pointed her ears to listen, and soon knew her situation.

 Chapter 396： lack of "money"

    At this moment, Mo Xing and Ling Jichen also woke up. Suddenly, they only felt a little light on their bodies and flew out involuntarily, as if they had passed through a layer of transparent membrane. They took a deep breath and realized that. , the profound energy in the body has been transformed into immortal energy, with a little milky white color, it looks very beautiful.


    "The three of you finally came out."


    The two people who were talking about earlier wiped off their cold sweat. They didn''t expect that the people who came to pick them up this time were actually the disciples of Fei Tian Shang Zun. They secretly guessed the extraordinary identities of these people, but they didn''t dare to neglect them.


    "Two immortals, I''m tired."


    The disciple handed the gift to the two of them, and the two quickly said that they did not dare, and then gave the three people the introduction manual of Xianyu, one copy for each, and said some precautions before saying goodbye.


    In fact, there are so many people that they receive on weekdays, so they don''t have the leisure to do so. However, the identity of the people who came to pick them up this time, as well as the gifts they gave, all show that the identities of these three people are not simple, and they must be treated well, just as they are Make a good relationship.


    As the two sent off, the disciple led the three of them to the Feitian Immortal Territory. Along the way, Mu Bingyun asked all the questions he wanted to ask. The disciple answered them one by one with a very respectful attitude. Can''t help but wonder, are all immortals so kind?


    Then he laughed and shook his head, probably not.


    "Okay, this is the Feitian Immortal Domain. Where you want to go in the future is your freedom." The implication is that he is just here to lead the way. If they want to survive here, it depends on their own abilities.


    It seems that the immortals are just trying to be fresh, and they will be revealed as soon as they are fresh.


    "Thank you for this Immortal."


    Since the other party is leading the way for him, it is not an exaggeration to call him a fairy. The corner of the disciple''s mouth twitched, staring at Mu Bingyun strangely, as if to see through her.


    finally couldn''t help it: "How did you come up with such a poor talent?"


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, then he understood.


    "Hui Xianchang, work hard to overcome everything."


    The disciple''s eyes froze, and after thinking about it, he said goodbye to the three of them. He didn''t know what he remembered, and ran back quickly. Mu Bingyun smiled silently, what immortals are, but they are relatively powerful people, they are all human after all.


    She checked her own strength, Wood Vein, Immortal Rank 1, Thunder Vein Immortal Rank 7. There is happiness in her eyes, and the gap between the two is getting smaller and smaller, which means that her wood veins have been sublimated. It still looks like a waste material on the outside, but in fact, there has been a qualitative change inside.


    "Bingyun, where are we going now?"


    Came to Immortal Realm completely confused, Mo Xing remembered that he was by her side and protected her, so he asked her for advice. Ling Jichen didn''t say a word, in short, he went wherever she went.


    Mu Bingyun pondered for a while: "Just stay here for a while, and then talk about it when we understand the situation. Let''s find an inn to live in first, and then we will discuss it slowly."


    After saying that, the three of them went into action.


    Inside the Feitian Palace, Feitian Shangzun whispered, "Is the matter done?"


    "Return to Shang Zun, it has been done, the disciples have brought them to the Immortal Realm, and let them survive on their own in the future, and nothing else is done."


    "Very good, let''s go down!"


    "Yes."


    Feitian Shangzun showed a smile on Zhang Junyi''s face, and said softly to a sound transmission jade pendant: "Brother Nan, they have arrived in Feitian Immortal Territory."


    Soon after, a voice sounded from Yupei''s side: "Brother Chen, thank you very much, if she encounters danger in the future, I hope you will take more care of her, I may have to go in."


    "You... still want to go in?"


    "I have to go in. Brother Chen doesn''t need to persuade me. This matter must be resolved."


    Fei Tian Shang Zun sighed softly: "Okay, I promise you, I know I can''t stop you."


    There was no sound over there, and the King of Flying Heaven closed his eyes, thinking of the past in his mind. The chaotic brain has made him unable to enter into meditation, so he can only recall the past...


    "It turns out that the hotel here needs immortal stones!" Mo Xing''s mouth twitched, "I don''t have immortal stones."


    "I don''t have either, but I can think of other ways." Ling Jichen spread his hands, "If I take out my belongings, these immortals will probably not like them, and they won''t sell for much money."


    He is telling the truth, these things below may be worth a fortune, and here... it is estimated that they will be given away for nothing, and no one will want them.


    Mu Bingyun fell into contemplation, she had a hunch that she wanted immortal stones here, she was just thinking about how to get immortal stones. Seeing her thinking, the two didn''t bother. As soon as they don''t know how to refine pills and tools, they really can''t do anything about it.


    Usually, the people below come up to do chores for the strong, and they can exchange for a certain immortal stone. When their strength is enough, they go to various places to find treasures to survive. Some people have become robbers in the fairy world because of this.


    Mu Bingyun thought about it, she definitely couldn''t refine any powerful medicinal pills, not to mention that there are not enough medicinal herbs, once it leaked out, the situation would be dangerous, and she couldn''t repair any immortal artifacts, not to mention repairing immortals It takes time and materials, and if someone finds it out, it still won''t make them safe.


    Finally, her eyes lit up: "Let''s go, let''s go to the shop."


    The two were confused, but they still followed behind her. Not long after, a few people came to a small shop. She walked in and looked at them one by one. It was like a grocery store, with medicine pills, fairy utensils, spells... as expected, there were also arrays!


    "This fairy, do you need an array plate?"


    This shop is not big. There is a shopkeeper and a guy. The guy stared at her scorchingly at the array, thinking it was a door-to-door business, and hurriedly greeted her warmly.


    "May I have a look?"


    "sure."


    She picked up the formation plate and slowly checked it, and found that the formation method was very simple, it was a defensive formation. With her current strength, she can easily arrange it. I have a decision in my heart, but I don''t know if the people here are easy to get along with.


    "Can you call your shopkeeper for me?"


    The guy thought there was a big business, and quickly pushed the shopkeeper to wake up.


    "This fairy, the two immortals, what do you need?"


    The strength of the shopkeeper is not bad, although the strength of the three in front of him is not as good as him, his attitude is still very kind, and it is good at first glance. Mu Bingyun observed it secretly and decided.


    "Treasurer, can we talk inside?"


    The shopkeeper saw Mu Bingyun with a kind face, and agreed after thinking about it. Ling Jichen and Mo Xing didn''t follow him, which made him feel more at ease. After a long time, both of them came out with a look of joy. The shop assistants were surprised to see their shopkeeper''s eyes widen with laughter.

 Chapter 397： The first step is to earn fairy stones

    "The shopkeeper, I''ll bring it to you tomorrow."


    "Okay, Fairy Mu, I''ll be here waiting for you tomorrow." I don''t know what the two of them were talking about to make the shopkeeper so happy. Other guests who come in to buy items.


    After ??Mu Bingyun greeted the shopkeeper, he left with the two.


    "Bingyun, what did you do?"


    Mo Xing was very curious, how could he make the other party so happy after a few words with the shopkeeper. He never doubted Mu Bingyun''s ability, and even believed that the shopkeeper must have benefited, so he treated them kindly.


    "I have reached a deal with the shopkeeper. Before we don''t have enough immortal stones, I will make some arrays and sell them in his shop." She raised her hand and smiled, "I won''t be able to sleep in the wind."


    She is also very disappointed when she thinks of it, how long has it been since she was so poor. Now that she has arrived in the Immortal Realm, she has three things to do. First, she will find her righteous brother, then she will find elixir, she will try her best to improve her strength, and finally she will find Yu. It''s not that she doesn''t want to pass by the first time. Now, with her strength, let alone going to the devil world, just from a certain fairyland to a certain fairyland, it is estimated that there will be a lot of dangers.


    When the man brought them here before, the road was not very calm. She could feel the regret that some people showed along the way. This regret came from the regret of not being able to take action against them after seeing the sign on the person who received them.


    Immortal world is a world that is more respected by strength.


    She retracted her thoughts, and saw the two with a bitter look on their faces: "What''s wrong?"


    The two hurriedly shook their heads, indicating that there was nothing, but they were trying to figure out how to earn more immortal stones. They also discovered that in the Immortal Realm without Immortal Stones, it is impossible to move an inch. Not to mention between Immortal Territory and Immortal Territory, even between cities, if you don''t take the teleportation array, it is possible to fly for several months to reach it.


    They are two big men, they can''t live by one woman, right? Thinking about it is a shame. Tomorrow, until tomorrow, they will find a way to earn immortal stones.


    After making up their minds, the two returned to their original expressions. Mu Bingyun didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that she has already planned her future path, she really has no heart to think about other things. Now she can do other things only if she can survive well in the fairy world.


    The three of them found a simple inn, asked for three rooms, and lived there. Originally, she planned to rent a yard to live in, but found that the immortal stone obtained from the shopkeeper was only enough for them to live in the inn for ten days.


    The price of the house they live in is one middle-grade immortal stone for one day, three rooms are three middle-grade immortal stones, and ten days, that is, thirty middle-grade immortal stones. She got a hundred middle-grade immortal stones from the shopkeeper. Besides, she also needs other expenses, and she doesn''t dare to spend it randomly.


    However, if you want to rent an almost yard, you have to pay 100 middle-grade immortal stones for a month, and you can''t afford it!


    She is relatively poor now, so she will go to the shopkeeper tomorrow to make a dot matrix earlier, so that she can make a fortune. The three of them all returned to their room with thought. Mu Bingyun discovered that after coming out of Xianchi, Wu Yun fell into a deep sleep again. She felt that her strength was growing, so she ignored it.


    Consciousness sank into the red metal, divided the materials he needed, let it make a model of the array plate, and finally held the array up by himself. In an hour, she can make a formation plate, which is very easy for her.


    Although ?? Chiye is powerful, he is not a person after all, so he cannot help her arrange formations. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but smile, Chi Ye had already helped her a lot, did she seem a little greedy. After taking back her other thoughts, she seriously recorded the array method on the array disk.


    The two people from the other two houses came out of the house just to meet each other. The two looked at each other and understood the meaning in each other''s eyes, and then left the inn together.


    Mu Bingyun is unaware of these things, she has sunk into the understanding of the formation method, although she is only making a small formation plate, even if it is used to exchange for immortal stones, she still records every part seriously, followed by Perfect your understanding.


    The array plate in ??''s hand was no bigger than a palm. The array plate originally made of ordinary materials had a dark color. After she recorded the array method, the array plate suddenly glowed with luster, and at a glance, it was obvious that it was not of ordinary quality.


    From the arrays she saw from the shopkeeper, she understood that there should be relatively few magicians in the fairy world. After talking with each other for so long, she also learned that in the fairy world, the arrays are also divided into levels, one is nine levels, and the other is one. Rank to the ninth rank of Immortal Array. The formations she learned were all obtained from Cang Yu. She thought it would be of no use at all when she arrived in the Immortal Realm. Later, she discovered that there was a sense of respect for the Master in the Immortal Realm.


    With the one-handed formation she arranged, the shopkeeper could give her a hundred middle-grade immortal stones without blinking an eye. Under normal circumstances, most immortals use immortal-grade immortal stones. The shopkeeper should want to win her over. Otherwise, they can directly give her a thousand low-grade immortal stones, or they can give less.


    In Immortal Realm, apart from the extremely expensive cultivation resources, the place to live is the most expensive. Just because every house where they live is arranged with a formation, which can gather the power of the immortals for the immortals to cultivate. In addition, immortal stones can also be used for cultivation. Low-grade immortal stones are mainly used for trading, and there is not much immortal power contained in them.


    To say that the best ones for cultivation are high-grade immortal stones and top-grade immortal stones. A high-grade immortal stone is usually not taken out, let alone a top-grade immortal stone. That immortal has a piece, and he has to treasure a lot. Maybe it will be regarded as a family heirloom. The immortal power contained in it is very spectacular. In places where power is scarce, there is a top-quality immortal stone, which is enough to keep you alive for many years.


    Among them, a top-grade immortal = 1,000 high-grade immortal stones = 10,000 middle-grade immortal stones = 100,000 low-grade immortal stones, the difference is not too big.


    After learning about this, she felt even more urgent. It is not easy to survive in the fairyland, but for her, she only needs to put in the effort, and she can be rewarded.


    She didn''t know if she should be thankful, she practiced the formation method halfway, and it was the one that was most lacking in the fairy world. Not to mention the formation technique, even alchemists and artifact refiners are very scarce. Most of the cultivators are only focused on improving their strength. Where can they be distracted? error.


    It took her an afternoon to evening, and she made an array. As soon as it was dawn, there was a knock on the door.


    adjusted slightly and got up to open the door.

 Chapter 398： The shock of shopkeeper Wu

    "Yun''er, Brother Mo and I have already found a way to earn immortal stones. I won''t accompany you to the store today." Ling Jichen''s figure was revealed, and Mo Xing beside him was carrying a tray with a bowl on it. The porridge and two side dishes were steaming hot, and I could vaguely feel that there was a lot of immortal power in it.


    She turned her eyes, understood what they were thinking, and nodded.


    "Then be careful."


    The two of them didn''t expect that they could still get her attention. Even if they knew what she said, it was probably because they came up together from below, which still made them happy.


    "Bingyun, you can use it first. Brother Ling and I will leave first."


    Mo Xing put the porridge and side dishes in her house, and without waiting for her doubts, he said, "Brother Ling and I went there to try it yesterday afternoon and settled some payments in advance."


    "Well, okay, thank you.".


    The two said goodbye and left quickly. She looked at the steaming porridge without being polite. She was tired all night and just wanted to replenish some energy. It would be nice if these two became friends.


    Thinking of this, she smiled and thanked them in her heart. In an unfamiliar place, there are a few acquaintances, and from the beginning, it is not as difficult as imagined.


    The heart that was originally tense in the fairy world has also relaxed a lot.


    After running out of porridge, she couldn''t wait to rush to the shop yesterday. The shopkeeper''s surname was Wu and his name was Laiqing. The only guy was Chunsheng, a smart and honest man.


    "Wood Fairy is here?"


    "Well, shopkeeper Wu, good morning!"


    "Fairy Wood, good morning!" Chunsheng also greeted him with a smile and was very friendly. Although this small shop is not big, the location is very good, and the daily traffic is a lot.


    She also values ??this point, so she chose this place.


    "Manager Wu, let''s talk inside!"


    Wu Laiqing''s eyes flashed with joy, and Li hurriedly invited him in. The two formations that Mu Bingyun had handy yesterday had already convinced him that Fairy Mu was a master of formations, and he guessed that they were at least fourth-order fairy formation masters. The formation is a very wonderful method, as long as a good formation, you can save your life.


    "Wooden Fairy, this..."


    Wu Laiqing stared at the ten arrays in front of him and was shocked. Originally, he thought that it would be good for the other party to take out three or five, but he took out ten at once. His heart was full of surprise and joy, and he couldn''t put it down, he touched the array plates one by one, and slowly checked them.


    "Manager Wu, I may work with you for a long time..." Mu Bingyun stated her position. She has never been fond of beating around the bush. Choosing Wu Laiqing is also a good person, and she will not be counted against her. "There are ten formations here. Among them, five are third-order immortal arrays, three fourth-order immortal arrays, and two fifth-order immortal arrays. As for the pricing, I may not be very clear, so I will hand them over to you. After that, we will divide the profit according to yesterday. Yes, but we still need the help of Manager Wu here."


    Wu Laiqing opened his mouth wide, is there a fifth-order immortal formation? The opponent turned out to be a fifth-order immortal formation master, and he had reached the upper-middle level. Judging from his bone age, he was not too old. With this talent, there might be another ninth-order immortal formation master in the future.


    "If Fairy Mu has any needs, just tell me." He will definitely try his best to satisfy it. Even if he can''t satisfy himself, he has to find a way to satisfy him and befriend a talented Immortal Formation Master. He feels that his small shop has welcomed it. Here comes the dawn of spring.


    "Is such that¡­"


    Mu Bingyun told her about the lack of materials. Wu Laiqing said that she did not need to worry about the materials, and he would provide her with materials. Mu Bingyun wouldn''t take advantage of the real people, so he changed the profit sharing a bit, making Wu Laiqing take a more high-level look. He didn''t refuse, he could see that Mu Bingyun was sincere.


    Then, Wu Laiqing fixed the price of Mu Bingyun''s array plate one by one. The price of the third-order immortal array was 200 mid-grade immortal stones, the fourth-order immortal array was 500 medium-grade immortal stones, and the fifth-order immortal array was 1,000 middle-rank immortal stones. Each one is two hundred more than the usual price, he doesn''t think it can''t be sold, on the contrary, it sells even more.


    After ?? set the price, Wu Laiqing searched for the materials she had in the shop, gave them to Mu Bingyun, and she went back. Wu Laiqing laughed loudly at the formation, and couldn''t help but stroked his beard and glanced over one by one.


    This price is very worth it. Each of these formations has more than one formation. Among them, there are trapped formations, illusion formations, and some killing formations. In one formation, there are at least two formations blessing. I believe those people will cherish their lives and pay high prices. Buy what''s here.


    "Treasurer, these arrays are too expensive to sell?" After Mu Bingyun walked away, Chunsheng was still puzzled, as if he was blocked by something, he felt uncomfortable.


    In his opinion, no one would be so stupid to buy the array here, right? ?


    Anyway, he won''t come to buy it.


    Wu Laiqing shook his head: "You kid is not a big ambition, you can do it well in my shop, these things..." He let out a sigh of relief, "You don''t know how precious it is."


    is not only the preciousness of the array, but also the creator of the array, the Immortal Master! His eyes were shining, and he could already imagine what kind of situation that wooden fairy would bring to the entire immortal world in the future. Maybe after many years, he would have to raise his head to look at her.


    Befriending the Immortal Array Master has only advantages and no disadvantages. If it is a person with a huge treasure, it will definitely make people think carefully. If it is a potential Immortal Formation Master, it will only be the target of many strengths.


    He, very lucky.


    Chunsheng didn''t understand what Wu Laiqing said, and his eyes became misty, as if he was doing a daydream. Another customer came outside the store. He didn''t care about so many doubts and entertained the guests well. Wu Laiqing was right. He didn''t have any big ambitions, as long as he survived well in the fairyland.


    Mu Bingyun got the materials and went back to the inn to make the array plate. She calculated her own formation comprehension. In fact, she has reached the sixth-order immortal array, but if she wants to make a sixth-order immortal array, she not only needs a thorough understanding of the formation, but also the materials must be precious, otherwise it is simply unbearable.


    In addition to her current strength, the formation seems to have also improved a notch. The formation she arranged in the lower realm, now in her opinion, can be pierced with a single finger.


    Of course, this is only for her, other people, I am afraid it will not work.


    The arrangement of the ?? formation is also related to the cultivation base. The stronger the cultivation base, the stronger the formation.


    While burning the array disk, she is running the immortal power in her body, and she is dedicated to using it on her body.

 Chapter 399： Bumper?

    Until noon, she ate some food again. I have to say that the food in Immortal Realm is very good. Not only is it delicious, but it can also replenish immortality. She likes it very much.


    From noon to the afternoon, she recorded another array and came out. Thinking that she should be able to deal with these days, she did not start again.


    The two houses next door haven''t moved yet, so I packed up and prepared to go out to have a look. As soon as they left the room, they saw the two walking up one after another. The smell of blood on her body made her frown.


    What did they do?


    But she felt relieved that they were not injured.


    The two thought she must be cultivating, or in Wu Laiqing''s shop, but they didn''t expect her to appear by chance, so they were caught. When they were discovered, they didn''t plan to hide it, and there was nothing to be ashamed of about it.


    "Did Bingyun have dinner?"


    Mo Xing was the first to react and asked with concern, no matter how he hides, he can''t hide his true desires, he just deeply likes the woman in front of him.


    He couldn''t stop his heartbeat.


    She shook her head: "Not yet, let''s go together!"


    "Yun''er go down first and wait, let''s take care of it first." Ling Jichen and Mo Xing returned to the house, and after a while, they tidied up and appeared outside the door, only to find that she hadn''t gone down. Seeing the two of them come out, she lifted her feet downstairs, went to the hall, picked a corner seat, and sat down.


    Over there, Xiao Er has already brought the menu here and asked them what they need to use. A few people picked up what they liked. During the period, they didn''t speak until Xiao Er brought the dishes. Seeing that no one disturbed them, Mo Xing thought about it. Going to speak.


    "What are you doing?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little curious, but she didn''t think the two of them were ashamed. As long as they could survive in the fairyland, it was really hard at the beginning. She understood the thoughts of the two big men, it was impossible to rely on her to survive in the fairyland. Going down, even she herself can''t bear such a thing.


    She was just curious, why did she go out clean and come back full of blood? Did they go to murder?


    The two of them were horrified by her, so they had to explain the matter seriously.


    "There is a battle arena here."


    Ling Jichen said.


    Mo Xing went on to say: "As long as you win, you can get a commission for the bet."


    "So, you are going to fight with others?" Mu Bingyun''s eyes filled with scrutiny suddenly made them feel that these eyes can see everything, so they can only tell everything honestly. .


    "Yun''er is very smart," Ling Jichen couldn''t help but praise, Mu Bingyun''s expressionless face made him stiff, so he could only continue to say, "This one has a rule compared to the battlefield. It doesn''t matter if you live or die, as long as you defeat your opponent."


    Mu Bingyun was drinking tea, tapping his fingers on the table, as if thinking about something: "It''s more than that, right?"


    The two''s faces stiffened again, and Mo Xing continued: "Well, in fact, this is divided into two types than the battlefield, one is life and death, and the other is up to the point. Of course, the former''s commission is even higher. "


    She put down the teacup and gently wiped the corners of her mouth. The movements were very smooth and elegant, and the two of them looked at her eagerly. Now in this unfamiliar place, there are only the three of them together, so the relationship between them has undergone a qualitative change, as if she is not happy, both of them will feel uncomfortable.


    "Okay, you guys should be more careful in the future. If you know that your opponent is strong, don''t play. Immortal stones are just an item that allows us to survive, not more important than life."


    As long as it''s not murder and robbery, she can still accept it. Although killing people and stealing treasures is very normal, she doesn''t like it.


    The two let out a long sigh, they were really afraid that she would ignore them. So she was just worried about them? Thinking of this in their hearts, the two suddenly felt that the crisis in the arena was nothing, and it just so happened that they could improve their strength.


    The three of them had a meal, and occasionally exchanged a sentence or two, which was very natural and friendly. During the period, they also discussed it, and they planned to break through to the realm of the Immortal King, and then they could go out and have a look. Although most of the immortals in the entire immortal world are in the realm of immortals, many people may only be able to wander in the ninth order of immortals in the end, but they have great confidence in themselves.


    "After breaking through to the Immortal Queen, has Yun''er decided where to go?"


    Ling Jichen''s hand holding the chopsticks couldn''t help but tighten a bit, and Mo Xing, who was beside him, also became nervous. They all understood that Mu Bingyun was in such a hurry to go to the Immortal Realm just for someone.


    The immortal king of the district wants to break into the demon world, and he may die without a place to be buried before he reaches the halfway. This is what they are worried about. Of course, they are also selfish, and naturally hope that she will never go to that place in the devil world.


    Mu Bingyun thought about it carefully, remembering what her righteous brother once said about the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory, and she made a decision in her heart: "Go to the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory." After all, she had to find her righteous brother first, and she did not expect that she would immediately To be able to go to the demon world, a mere immortal king wants to enter the demon world, and he is really courageous.


    The two of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I don''t know where the **** came from. It seems that it is easy to break through the Immortal King." A young man dressed in very extravagantly said contemptuously, apparently overheard the conversation of the three, and sneered at it. He used so much The elixir of elixir is not to break through to the Immortal King. Every big realm breakthrough in the fairy world must be comprehended, otherwise it will be impossible to pass through it in a lifetime.


    "Young Master Su, it''s not like you don''t know, this is Feitian Immortal Territory, these **** are all from the lower realm, what can they understand?" The people on the side quickly agreed, and the flattering expression on their faces could understand the relationship between the two.


    "Yes, Young Master Su, I also heard that there are a lot of people from the lower realms coming up here every day. It''s normal for them to not understand. When they understand that it is not so easy to break through the Immortal King, they will cry." Said It was a woman who was very beautiful, especially those eyes, who seemed to be able to speak, and suddenly let the fire of the young master Su quenched most of the time.


    He was originally at the ninth rank of Immortals and was unable to break through for a long time. Hearing the three people''s words, his heart became angry.


    Young Master Su sighed and ignored it, but still said a few unpleasant words, the three of them seemed to have not seen this, and did not think about any conflict caused by a few words.


    They only settled yesterday, and if there is a conflict today, it is impossible to imagine what kind of escape life will be lived in the future.

 Chapter 400： Su family? Purple Palace?

    Mu Bingyun is used to listening to unpleasant words, as long as the other party doesn''t come to provoke her directly, she will have no problem. When the other two saw that she was not angry, they naturally stopped being angry. They ate what they should eat, and drank what they should drink, and they used it very well for a while.


    Su Yuan took a bite of the dish, and when he saw that the three of them were eating deliciously, he finally couldn''t help but spit out a few words: "Sure enough, he is a bastard!" Trouble, he can teach these ignorant bumpkins a lesson.


    However, the three move in a uniform way, eating, eating, eating and drinking tea...


    He was stunned for a moment, he had never seen anything like this before! The last three people had already finished eating and went upstairs before he reacted. After taking a sip of wine, he started eating depressed. Is it so delicious?


    Bumper!


    Seeing Su Yuan gloomy, He Chenghua couldn''t help but leaned over: "Master Su, do you want to teach those three people a lesson? I think the woman among them looks good..." The more he said, the more excited He Chenghua became, as if he wanted to It is the same as mentioning Su Yuan''s interest.


    Su Yuan, who had some appetite, slammed the bowl down: "Let''s go, my son is not interested in these!"


    He Chenghua didn''t expect this to happen. Isn''t this hitting him in the face? Seeing that Dong Wenjun giggled and laughed, his face flushed, and he didn''t know what to say for a while, until Su Yuan went out, Dong Wenjun smiled at him.


    "Young Master He, it seems that Young Master Su doesn''t like this kind of thing, so don''t worry about it." After that, she also chased Su Yuan out. The sect has an explanation, and she must make good friends with this Su Yuan. Young Master Yuan, she has to work harder.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing the two of them disappear in front of him, He Chenghua snorted angrily, "Isn''t it the Su family, does it have something to do with Ziwei Palace??" Even so, his voice was still very low, for fear that someone would hear him. Complaining, finally restrained his expression, and finally chased out.


    "Su''s family? Ziwei Palace?" Mu Bingyun squinted, "From Ziyou Immortal Domain, then the son surnamed Su has something to do with Ziwei Palace." She listened to the words of several people without saying a word. , she had suspected earlier that this person should not be from Feitian Xianyu, as expected.


    Mo Xing and Ling Jichen were also a little fortunate, fortunately they didn''t provoke them, otherwise they would really be living a life of great escape.


    The three of them had already returned to the house, and they all pondered.


    "Ziyou Immortal Territory ranks third. I heard that Emperor Ziyang is very powerful. He should be in the Immortal Emperor Realm." Ling Jichen told the news he got. This is what they overheard when they went out. What is the secret, you can find out with a little inquiries.


    Then, several people analyzed the forces in the fairy world.


    The ?? Immortal Realm is mainly composed of five immortal realms and three secret realms, and other large and small places are not to be feared. The Nanling Immortal Territory they will go to in the future will be ranked first, and its highest authority is the Nanyue Temple. However, many years ago, the Great Emperor Nanling disappeared into the secret realm and has not returned. As for what happened, it was not them. can know.


    The second place is the Nine Dragons Immortal Domain, which is ruled by the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons and lives in the Nine Dragons Palace. The Great Emperor of Nine Dragons is a four-clawed golden dragon, and his strength is also very strong. He is rarely provoked. Over the years, he has vaguely wanted to surpass the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory.


    The fourth place is the Penglai Immortal Territory, which is friendly with Feitian Immortal Territory. It is ruled by the Supreme Penglai and lives in the Penglai Pavilion. The last is the most vast Feitian Immortal Territory.


    In every fairyland, there are countless forces that exist, as long as these forces do not violate the rules of the fairyland, they will not be obliterated. Once violated, it will be destroyed without hesitation. Therefore, the three emperors and the two supreme honors are absolute majesty to them.


    After all, they have just arrived, and they can only understand the forces on the surface, and know what to touch in the future and what not to provoke. Although they are talented, they are not arrogant.


    After summing up, the three of them also returned to their rooms to practice. Now for them, improving their strength is the most important thing. For other things, you can only lean back.


    Mu Bingyun was just about to enter the state of cultivation when the knock on the door rang.


    "It''s you?"


    Her eyes flickered with doubts, as if she was a little surprised by the arrival of the person, but it was not an accident, but when she came to the fairyland, she had left everything behind, and even the hatred for this person at the beginning seemed to have disappeared. There is no trace, just because she has someone to stay with in this life.


    Ling Jichen''s mouth was slightly bitter: "Can we go in and talk?"


    "come in!"


    poured him a glass of water and sat aside, she did not speak.


    Looking at her figure, his eyes flashed with obsession, "Yun''er." Feeling her unkind gaze, he forbeared and took the scorching things back.


    "Yun''er, you... have you forgiven me?"


    He has been pondering this question for a long time. The other party said that he had forgotten everything, but he always felt that she was still blaming him. As a last resort, he still wanted to ask.


    She really didn''t have any affection for him in her eyes. Thinking of how crazy and extreme he was in the past... He blamed himself incomparably. If he hadn''t been outside the valley for so many years, he probably wouldn''t have been able to figure it out.


    He still wanted to get her, but he didn''t have the original intention of forcing her. If he forced her, wouldn''t it hurt her again? He didn''t want to see her looking at him full of hatred and cold heart, just like a previous life At the last moment, thinking of that moment, he wanted to cut off his hand.


    "Let the past be in the past, this life is a new beginning!"


    She said lightly, she no longer clings to hatred, but learned to love, the person in front of her is just someone she knows, and now they are partners in the immortal world together, they should have more understanding.


    "restart?"


    He was stunned, and found that her eyes were calm. There was no joy in her heart, only bitterness. In fact, he might have wished that she still hated her. But he still won''t give up, maybe she will never be able to go to the devil world, maybe she will be able to accept herself after thousands of years?


    Thinking of this, his eyes lit up again, and he drank the tea she poured. It was so sweet that his body felt a unique warmth.


    "Yun''er, I''m going out first, I''m disturbing your cultivation tonight."


    Mu Bingyun tilted his head and watched him leave calmly, then smiled, maybe he figured it out!


    The house returned to quiet, and she entered a state of cultivation not long after. Until early morning, she inquired about the location of the two of them, saying that she would go to see it early when she came back, and then went to Wu Laiqing''s store to hand over the array that she made yesterday to the other party.

 Chapter 401： Another way to earn immortal stones

    "Fairy Wood, yesterday''s array disks have been sold five, three third-order immortal arrays, a fourth-order immortal array, and a fifth-order immortal array. Here are the immortal stones obtained yesterday."


    Wu Laiqing handed her her share. Originally it was 1,470 middle-grade immortal stones, but he took out 1,500 and made up an integer. When she received a new array plate, she was very happy. She saw that the price of the array plate she had refined had been raised, and she thought that the other party would really be able to do business.


    "By the way, Manager Wu, if it is a sixth-order array, what is the price?"


    Wu Laiqing was shocked: "Fairy Mu, can you record a sixth-order array?"


    "I can''t do it for now." The material is not good, she can''t use it, and she can''t do anything about it. However, Wu Laiqing didn''t know how to speak anymore, and his tongue felt knotted. Is the other party going to become a sixth-order immortal master?


    is really a big happy event! Of course, he didn''t change his face, sullen his face, and said seriously: "If it is a sixth-order array, it cannot be placed here for sale."


    "Oh? How should that be?"


    She also felt that she should be able to obtain greater profits, and there was a vague guess in her heart, but she was waiting for Wu Laiqing''s answer.


    "It should be put in the auction house. If Fairy Mu can create such an array in the future, can I borrow it for the next look?" Wu Laiqing''s eyes made her laugh for a while, and she nodded as an agreement.


    Wu Laiqing hesitated for a while, then asked, "Does Fairy Wood lack immortal stones?"


    "Well, it''s very short!" Basic survival is not a problem, but she needs to buy elixir, what is after the fairy-level thunder pulse? Honorable thunder pulse? Knowing that this matter is not so easy, but as long as there is hope, she will not give up. Obviously, there is a chance, so she must try hard.


    Wu Laiqing hesitated for a moment, and asked, "How much is missing?" He calculated his family background. If he made a good deal with a genius array mage, no matter how much he spent on immortal stones, it would be worth it.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Manager Wu." Mu Bingyun saw that the other party wanted to help him, and he accepted it. Although he knew that the other party also had a purpose, such a real person is indeed rare. , I just need to get it myself, it''s just the beginning."


    From her words, he saw seriousness and self-confidence, and he calmed down. He remembered one more thing: "By the way, Fairy Wood, I have a method that can make you get immortal stones faster."


    "What method?"


    As long as she can earn more immortal stones, she is still willing to do it.


    "I just don''t know if the fairy can be condescending. In the fairy world, there are few magicians, and it is impossible for ordinary sects to want a decent array. If the fairy is willing, you can wait in the store below, and I will help you. To solicit business and help people arrange formations, I can''t draw any of them, as long as the fairy is willing to continue our original cooperation."


    was a very attractive offer, and after asking some specific details, she readily agreed. After talking a few more words, she thought that there were two more people than the battlefield, so she said goodbye and left, and told him that if he had news, he could just pass it on.


    After Mu Bingyun left, Wu Laiqing hung up a sign, saying that he would accept the task of setting up the formation in the future, and declared that he was a fifth-order immortal formation master. , introduced into the sects of all sizes.


    Compared to the battlefield, it is a more chaotic place. When you walk into this door, you can smell the strong smell of blood.


    "In the fairy, please, is the fairy here to fight, or to have fun?"


    The people who compete are naturally to earn immortal stones, and those who want to fight with others and have fun are naturally to bet to be amused and relax. The guys in the battlefield were also very enthusiastic and invited her in.


    "For fun."


    she said softly.


    "Is the fairy going to bet live or dead?"


    "dead."


    Hearing that, the guy was even more happy and invited people in. She walked to the passage on the left. The smell of blood here was particularly strong. The pungent smell made many people close their senses, but they liked to see the **** scene, and there were roars and cheers in their ears.


    Death bet does not necessarily mean that people will die in the arena, but people who die are not responsible.


    She walked in gently, and could see that it was very big inside. With the blessing of the formation, there was no need to worry about the size of the site.


    "Fairy, here it is."


    She nodded, threw a middle-grade immortal stone, and immediately cheered it up. After thanking her again and again, she reluctantly left. In fact, he really wanted to stay for a while, maybe the fairy would be happy and could reward him a little more, but there are rules in the field, if you violate the rules, you will be kicked out, there is no way to make a living, and you have to go out to receive other guests. .


    Although it was bloody, it was very clean.


    Mu Bingyun swept across the arena one by one, looking for familiar figures.


    Finally, in a corner of the arena, I saw Mo Xing''s figure and stopped for a while. His opponent looked very explosive, but she shook her head, bluffing, wasting her strength, and she would definitely lose.


    She took out a hundred immortal stones, pressed Mo Xing on it, and tickled the corner of her mouth. Mo Xing would not let her down. She didn''t suppress all her belongings. This thing itself was a fun, she just came to support her. Indifferent.


    Mo Xing seemed to feel it, and he was full of energy. After salutes with his opponent, he quickly fought, and he took care of the big man on the opposite side.


    "Is the ice cloud here?"


    "Um."


    She raised the ring in her hand, expressing that she was very happy because he made a fortune. Mo Xing smiled with a blood stained face. She is happy as long as she is happy.


    "Be careful, I''ll go take a look."


    "it is good."


    After looking at the red figure for a long time, he retracted his gaze and sat on the side to rest, thinking that she won without hesitation, and the corners of his mouth could not be closed. This afternoon, as Mo Xing''s opponent, it was hard. Not fatal, but it takes a few days to recover.


    Ling Jichen''s opponent is also very unlucky. She walked to the side of the ring and bet a hundred immortal stones. When she walked slowly, Ling Jichen had noticed it. At that moment, he was a little nervous, which caused him to opponents are even more miserable.


    "Yun''er, after we go back, let''s change place first, shall we?"


    Now, with the income of the three of them, they can rent a separate yard for a long time, which is even better for their cultivation, and they don¡¯t need to be disturbed by others. Mu Bingyun agreed and told him to be careful before leaving.

 Chapter 402： We dont seem to know each other

    He stared for a long time and saw clearly that she just told him to be careful, her eyes were nothing but the kind of concern for her friends. Some were happy, some were regretful, so he had to return to the ring and beat his opponent fiercely, and the sullenness in his heart disappeared.


    Compared to the battlefield, it is a place with an extremely **** smell. Even if she is not uncomfortable at all, she does not want to stay here forever. Out of the arena, she wandered around on the streets. This city belongs to the Feitian Immortal Domain. It is very huge, bigger than the city she has ever seen.


    is also always prosperous. Compared with the Nether, there is no difference. The Nether has a way of survival in the Nether, and here is the way of survival here. With a lot of immortal stones on her body, she looked everywhere for the materials she needed. Wu Laiqing will only help her find the materials for refining the array, and what she wants to find is elixir.


    It''s just that, after an hour, she didn''t find anything she liked. Even if there were a lot of precious ones, with her current wealth, she couldn''t afford to buy them at all. It seems that there will be more formations in the future to exchange for immortal stones earlier.


    If ?? is stronger, she can use some elixir to make medicinal pills and put them up for auction. Although the formation method is valuable, it is still a little worse than the medicine that can save lives.


    As long as you give elixir, you can refine high-quality elixir with Chi smelting. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but quicken her pace.


    "Young Master Su, this Feiyu City looks like this. It''s not comparable to our Ziyou Xianyu city. What are you looking for here?" This voice successfully caught Mu Bingyun''s attention, and she turned to the side. I saw three people walking over there.


    was the three people she met in the lobby of the inn before. She was very impressed that the three came from Ziyou Xianyu. She turned her head away and didn''t want to meet the three of them. At first glance, it was not easy to talk. She just came here to keep a low profile, so as not to cause trouble.


    "Aren''t you the **** who wanted to break through to the Immortal King?"


    Su Yuan saw her, and he was a little gloomy at first. Suddenly, he saw a woman in a red shirt, so he took a second look. Although it was only from the side, he still recognized Mu Bingyun. This fairy world wears red clothes, especially since there are very few women in such red, he is also very impressed.


    Bumper?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him, this young master Su is from a famous family, and his speech is not clean at all!


    "Who are you talking about, what did Young Master Su ask you about?"


    Dong Wenjun saw Mu Bingyun''s face, and he felt jealous. There was such a good-looking person in the small Feiyu City, and he compared himself to the past at once.


    "We don''t seem to know each other!"


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t want to get involved with these people, they don''t seem to be ordinary people, why are they so rude! It''s not that she doesn''t dare to cause trouble, but she doesn''t want to cause trouble and put herself in danger. If possible, she has many ways to make the three people in front of her disappear forever, without knowing it.


    Su Yuan suddenly felt a chill, which came from this woman, and felt a little stunned. He was obviously a first-rank immortal, how could he give off an aura that made him feel uneasy.


    "Girl, did you just come up from the lower realm?" Although he didn''t see the other party in his eyes, his words changed a lot, and he didn''t ask a single question from a douchebag.


    Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua were a little nervous, and looked at Mu Bingyun with vigilance, as if she was some kind of beast.


    Mu Bingyun nodded and agreed, Su Yuan was just a little arrogant and harmless, many people from the big family have this kind of temperament. The two people on the side made her guard.


    He Chenghua had a wicked look on his face, calculation flashing in his eyes, and a sense of inferiority, his identity should be nothing in Su Yuan''s eyes. The same is true for Dong Wenjun, but a woman''s jealousy is the most terrifying.


    Compared to Su Yuan, she was more wary of these two.


    "Under Su Yuan."


    Su Yuan introduced themselves one by one, and it was not easy for her not to introduce them. Su Yuan didn''t know what to say on the street, so he invited her to a teahouse. In fact, he didn''t know why he suddenly invited this woman. A moment ago, he had called the other party a **** or something, but now he seems to have a lot of respect.


    "Where does the wooden girl plan to go in the future?"


    After a long time, Su Yuan didn''t know how to ask questions. He felt that he must be crazy, otherwise, how could he directly invite Mu Bingyun to come here. In fact, he had no love for this woman, and his impression of her was that she discussed with the other two men about breaking through. Everything about the fairy queen.


    "Southern Spirit Immortal Territory."


    Mu Bingyun had already made up his mind to get some useful information from Su Yuan, so he behaved very calmly along the way. As for the temperament of these people in the big family, she did not say that she was very clear about it, and most of them knew it. If you try to flatter him, he will look down on you instead. You''d better behave calmly, and he will be happy instead.


    Su Yuan is like this. Seeing that this woman doesn''t have any other look towards him in her eyes, she just treats him as an ordinary person and feels a lot of joy in her heart. Being followed by Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua along the way, he was about to be annoyed to death.


    "Is Mu girl''s relatives in Nanling Immortal Territory?"


    Mu Bingyun paused, Nan Junmo was her righteous brother, so he was also a relative, so he nodded.


    The three of them looked at each other, and there was a flash of surprise inside. It turned out that he was really not a douchebag, he had a background. They know that some sects still have inheritance in the lower realm. After coming up from the lower realm, they will naturally return to their own sect, so they don''t doubt anything.


    "Which school does the wooden girl come from, maybe we can know?" Dong Wenjun''s words were a bit yin and yang. In her opinion, this school must be a small school, and the general school will negotiate with each fairyland. Once a disciple of his own comes up, he will send someone to pick him up.


    Mu Bingyun and the others were still wandering in the Feiyu City. They must have no immortal stones on their bodies. In addition, they were not strong enough and could not get in touch with the sect, so there was no way to stay here.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, sect?


    It seems that there is no sect, she just came to find her righteous brother. Seeing the ridicule on Dong Wenjun''s face, she understood in her heart that the other party didn''t like her, and there were many people who didn''t like her, and they were all cleaned up by her.


    Eyes drooping, do you want to clean up Dong Wenjun?


    If Pale White was here, he would definitely sigh, Madam is getting more and more domineering, it seems that the master spoils too much, this is not heaven. However, for such a thing, the master will only indulge it extremely.


    "Are you sure you know?"


    Dong Wenjun''s face stiffened, she really didn''t know. The entire Ziyou Immortal Territory is very large, and it is very good that she can remember the large and small sects there. Besides, she didn''t know about Nanling Immortal Territory, and had never been there at all.

 Chapter 403： Now Im rather short of immortal stones

    "Look at what the wooden girl said, I just want to hear it and see if I can help you think of a way to return to the sect as soon as possible. This is a big deal." She exhaled and was certain in her heart that this is not a Bumper. She didn''t know why, but she always felt a pressure coming from Mu Bingyun''s body, which made her unable to breathe. She didn''t know that this was because Mu Bingyun had hunted countless monsters and beasts, and there was a faint evil spirit on her body. , let alone her, if all Mu Bingyun is released, there will be no two people who will not feel pressure, unless the strength is much greater than her.


    "Thank you for your kindness, now I''m quite short of immortal stones!"


    Mu Bingyun took a sip of his tea and said leisurely, but looked out the window. Although he said that, there was no urgency. Su Yuan looked at her fixedly. He always felt that this woman was unusual. Because of his own identity, he had met countless people. She had a noble and unique temperament on her body. She was definitely not an ordinary person, although she was very weak now. , he did not dare to underestimate it.


    Although he is the eldest young master of the Su family, with his back to Ziwei Palace, he means that he has no brains. The reason why he has done a lot of brainless things recently is because he has been unable to break through to the Immortal King for a long time, so he came to Feifei in anguish. Heavenly Domain.


    To say his identity, as long as he hires an alchemist at a high price to help him refine a breakthrough medicine pill soon? If you just want to break through to the realm of the Immortal King, what kind of medicine is needed?


    The ?? elixir is divided into 1 to 9 grades, and the medicine he needs is the sixth grade. The sixth grade alchemy master is not absent, but it is very rare. Nowadays, most of the people who are famous outside are the fifth grade alchemy masters.


    He just walks around trying to try his luck.


    Dong Wenjun was choked by Mu Bingyun, lacking immortal stones?


    Previously, she said she wanted to help others find a way, but it was just a polite sentence. Who knew that when she met Mu Bingyun, who spoke directly, she directly said that she lacked the most immortal stones right now. It''s impossible for her to take out her fairy stone, right? That was impossible, and he didn''t know how to speak for a while, and the scene fell into an embarrassing situation.


    He Chenghua had a bit of ridicule in his eyes, Dong Wenjun had always pushed himself in front of Su Yuan, but now he was embarrassed, so he wouldn''t help her out. Just took the tea and drank it silently.


    As for Su Yuan, he doesn''t even care about Dong Wenjun. She held the teacup tightly, really wanting to knock He Chenghua to death with a cup, but she was watching her jokes.


    "So it is, I heard that you can get a lot of rewards for helping the strong."


    Dong Wenjun said dryly, the implication was that she could not give Mu Bingyun Immortal Stone, so she should not speak in this tone. She thought that Mu Bingyun was here to deceive the immortal stone, so she secretly transmitted her voice to Su Yuan.


    "Young Master Su, let''s go. This person should not be a sect. She thinks that Young Master Su is unusual and wants to deceive the immortal stone. Don''t be deceived by her appearance."


    She was afraid that Su Yuan couldn''t stand the beauty, so she took out the immortal stone and gave it to the other party. I have followed Su Yuan out for so long, and I haven''t gotten any benefits yet. I must ask the other party to nominate my sect before Su Yuan goes back. Otherwise, the mission of this trip would be a failure for her.


    Su Yuan didn''t think so. If Mu Bingyun really wanted to defraud him, he would have taken other actions. On the contrary, he saw that although the other party said that he lacked immortal stones, he was not too nervous.


    "Miss Su, it''s getting late, so I''ll say goodbye first."


    Mu Bingyun remembered that the two of them were about to come back, got up to say goodbye and left. The rest of Su Yuan''s face was thoughtful, and Dong Wenjun''s face was flushed, she guessed wrong, the other party didn''t deceive the immortal stone at all, and it was a shame.


    Su Yuan gave her a deep look, and went downstairs to settle the bill.


    "Master, the red-clothed fairy has already married."


    Dong Wenjun''s face turned even redder.


    Even Su Yuan felt a little uncomfortable at this moment, and after chasing it out, he found that Mu Bingyun was no longer there. Thinking deeply in his eyes, the other party might really be someone from a big power.


    He doesn''t care about his identity, what he thinks is that if the other party is really a big force, maybe he knows a powerful alchemist who can help him break through to the Immortal King, with regret in his eyes.


    This expression fell in Dong Wenjun''s eyes, thinking that Su Yuan had a mind, and even more hatred in his heart.


    Mu Bingyun had just returned to the inn, and after a while, the two of them who had been busy all day also came back. Thinking of yesterday''s embarrassment, the two came back after taking care of themselves. After seeing that the two were not injured, I didn''t watch more.


    The three discussed it and decided to find a yard, preferably an independent yard in the inn, which is more convenient. The current inn is definitely not what they want.


    Finally got some food in a hurry and started looking everywhere. Finally found a satisfactory place, paid a year''s rent, and moved in quickly.


    This is a prosperous area, and there are many people coming and going. This inn is very large, and it should be a more luxurious inn in Feiyu City. Walking into the room, you can feel that the immortal power inside is very abundant, which is naturally better for cultivation.


    The three of them are not people who treat themselves harshly, and it is only good for them to have such a place.


    Coincidentally, the person living next door to them turned out to be Su Yuan. It''s just that they were all in the house at the moment, and they didn''t see the three of Su Yuan coming back.


    "Fairy Mu, there is already news. Xuan Tianzong invites you to help them set up a mountain gate defense formation. Please discuss the specific matters after you go there."


    Wu Laiqing passed the news early in the morning, she replied immediately and went over. After tidying up in a hurry, I greeted the two of them and went out.


    "Wooden girl?"


    Just as he stepped out of the yard, Su Yuan''s voice of surprise sounded. He had been regretting yesterday that he didn''t have a way to keep in touch with Mu Bingyun. He didn''t expect the other party to live next to him.


    He twitched the corners of his mouth, people who can live in such a yard really lack immortal stones? Are you kidding them. Dong Wenjun was even more embarrassed. It didn''t seem like she lacked immortal stones at all, even though she herself couldn''t live in such a nice yard casually. Thinking of what she said to Su Yuan yesterday, she felt that her whole body was about to burn.


    "Wood girl is going out?"


    Su Yuan seems to be a lot more polite than before, and his tolerance is also revealed. Mu Bingyun had no impression of this person from the beginning. As for the previous things, she didn''t care, she just responded. She also wanted to get some news from the other side of the fairyland, so naturally she would not offend people.

 Chapter 404： I want triple pay, how about

    Suddenly, she suddenly smiled, she seemed to have changed a lot, if it was the beginning of her, she would definitely not give this person a good look.


    "Well, let''s go out."


    Su Yuan hurriedly followed behind: "Well, Miss Mu, I wonder if you have something important to do. Would you mind letting me go with me? I just came to Feiyu City, and I''m not familiar with it. I happened to be with Miss Mu, maybe Get to know your surroundings.¡±


    It''s a very reasonable reason, it''s just Su Gongzi, why is your smile like a dog''s leg, trying to curry favor with her? ?


    Mu Bingyun pondered and agreed.


    is just right, let her strength show, it is easier to ask what she wants, she is very satisfied with this decision.


    He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun''s faces were very ugly, they could only follow behind the two of them, they didn''t know, their faces would be even more ugly later.


    "Fairy Wood, you are finally here."


    Wu Laiqing had been waiting at the door early, looked at Mu Bingyun''s figure, and hurried up to meet her, only to realize that there was a noble and aggressive young man behind her, and hurriedly nodded to say hello.


    "Manager Wu, are they here?"


    "I''m here, Fairy Mu, hurry up and go in, they''ve been waiting inside for a long time." Xuan Tianzong belonged to an upper-middle sect in Feitian Immortal Domain, no wonder Wu Laiqing was so nervous. As long as Mu Bingyun can help the other party arrange a satisfactory mountain protection formation, it is also beneficial to him.


    followed Wu Laiqing into the house, there were two young men, a man and a woman, with very arrogant expressions, Wu Laiqing stepped forward cautiously.


    "Gu Xianchang, Gu Xianzi has been waiting for a long time, Mu Xianzi has come, let''s go now!"


    Gu Feng and Gu Qin were the disciples who came to pick up Mu Bingyun to go to the Xuantian Sect. Both of them were close followers of the sect master, and they were very favored. From their expressions, they knew that they had a very high status in the sect.


    However, when they saw Mu Bingyun, their expressions turned a lot away, but when they saw Mu Bingyun''s face, it also revealed that the other party was very young, and they couldn''t help but doubt.


    Gu Qin frowned: "Treasurer Wu, she is the formation master who arranged the formation for the sect this time?" Her eyes were full of distrust. For such a young woman, her strength is only the first rank of immortals, how could she arrange it so well? Go out to protect the mountain?


    She felt that she had been tricked, and her face had a sullen look, and she pressed Mu Bingyun with an aura, wanting to crush it. However, when her aura was overwhelmed, she was shocked to find that Mu Bingyun had nothing to do with it.


    Gu Feng quickly pulled Gu Qin back: "Fairy Mu, Qin''er is a little self-willed, please bear with me, let''s go right now?" The two of them had a red face and a white face, which made Wu Laiqing''s face not good-looking. Only he understood that Mu Bingyun was a treasure, and he felt that he had made a mistake. If Mu Bingyun took anger at him because of this, the loss would be great.


    For a talent like ??Mu Bingyun, it is very easy to obtain immortal stones by other means, which is why he is so diligent. The reason why he is also attentive to the two is that he treats the other as his guest.


    "Are you doubting my ability?"


    Mu Bingyun felt unhappy, Wu Laiqing snorted, but did not speak. He could see it, her eyes fell on Gu Qin, and she was obviously dissatisfied with Gu Qin. He was watching now, and if Mu Bingyun suffered a loss, he would help.


    "Fairy Mu has misunderstood." Gu Feng quickly explained, "Qin''er is rather impulsive in her actions, and because she lacks experience, she thinks that Fairy Mu is young, so how do you know that Fairy Mu is a fifth-order Immortal Formation Master, so I have some doubts, but I believe it below. Fairy Mu''s ability, why don''t we go to the Xuantian Sect first, after setting up the mountain protection formation, I will personally apologize to the fairy, and this time the reward will be doubled, how about it?"


    These words are very meaningful. First, arrange the formation. If you have the ability, these rewards will naturally be yours. If you don''t have the ability, don''t think about leaving Xuan Tianzong easily.


    "Three times!"


    Mu Bingyun raised his finger: "I want three times the reward, how about it?"


    Gu Qin couldn''t help a little, but remembering that the other party was not afraid of his own momentum, he should be a powerful person, even though he was arrogant, he was not attacking.


    Gu Feng''s eyes darkened: "Okay, it''s tripled, let''s talk about it at Xuan Tianzong, how about it?"


    "Can."


    Mu Bingyun was satisfied, and he should gain a lot by setting up a great formation to protect the mountain. For this kind of thing, she is the best at it, three times the pay, and she will ask for a higher price later to see if they vomit blood or not.


    Gu Feng only thought that Mu Bingyun was fooling around, but who knew she had a small abacus in her heart. Wu Laiqing did not wait for the conflict between the two, and finally felt relieved. Su Yuan and the others have been listening, and they were shocked when they found out that Mu Bingyun was the Immortal Formation Master. At the same time, they also became cautious, even He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun didn''t dare to neglect them at all, and they never dared to say anything slandering Mu Bingyun.


    The Immortal Array Master has a noble place. If the sect knows that they have offended an Immortal Array Master, they don''t know what kind of punishment they will receive.


    "Who are these three?"


    These three people didn¡¯t look like ordinary people, and they followed Mu Bingyun again, and Gu Feng asked.


    "With me."


    Mu Bingyun replied indifferently, Su Yuan could not laugh or cry, was she with her? It seems that the other party is on guard against him, and does not treat him as a friend, and yes, an Immortal Formation Master naturally has his own arrogance, even if he is the eldest son of the Su family? Under normal circumstances, when encountering such a person, you can only win over and not offend.


    "Well, if Fairy Mu has no other questions, let''s go over there?"


    Gu Feng was seeking her opinion, and seeing that she had no objection, the group set off for Xuan Tianzong. Xuan Tianzong only needs half an hour to start from the teleportation array of Feiyu City, and then fly a distance to arrive.


    "Fairy Wood, please, Master is already waiting inside."


    "Hello, Big Brother."


    "Big Brother."


    "Elder Sister."


    Going all the way, you can see that the status of the two is not ordinary, they are respected by many people, and they seem to enjoy the feeling of being embraced by everyone. When I arrived at the main hall, I finally saw the suzerain of Xuan Tianzong.


    Valley Cheng.


    "Master, Fairy Wood has come."


    The first one was a man in his thirties, with an ordinary face, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, he looked up and down, and got up to greet him.


    "Wooden Fairy."


    "Gu Sect Master."


    Mu Bingyun first asked, "I don''t know what kind of mountain protection formation Sect Master Gu wants to arrange?"


    Gu Cheng fell into contemplation, as if he was really thinking about what kind of formation to arrange. After a while, he seemed to understand what kind of mountain protection he needed. There was no decent formation before, and it was only possible to send more disciples to guard outside every day, which was never an option.

 Chapter 405： Finish

    "Defense formation is a must. It''s best to add some magic formations. Kill formations are also needed. The best way to kill formations is to be controlled by humans. I wonder if Mu Fairy can meet this requirement?"


    Gu Feng was speechless, Master, your requirements are a bit too much, it would be good to be able to set up a defensive formation.


    "Yes, but the price is more expensive than other monotonous formations. The immortal stones you need will also be provided by you. I can arrange a healing formation around me. Even if the formation is destroyed, as long as there is enough immortal power, It can be repaired automatically, how about it?"


    Gu Cheng''s eyes lit up, very good: "By the way, Fairy Mu, what is the rank of this formation?" If you can reach the fifth rank, you can resist a lot of attacks. In fact, it is more to make the people inside respond. time, and it is not easy to mix in with other people.


    "How many tiers do you want? Fifth or sixth?"


    Mu Bingyun took a sip of tea slowly, but what he said made people almost choked. Fifth-order or sixth-order, it seems to her that this is very easy.


    Indeed, she can easily arrange a sixth-order formation, and perhaps it will not be long before she can break through and arrange a seventh-order formation.


    Gu Qin''s face was pale. She almost offended a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master. If her master found out, she would definitely punish her severely. Thinking of this result, she asked Gu Feng for help, saying that Mu Bingyun would give her to her in a while. Wearing small shoes, she must help and beg for mercy. She never thought of begging Mu Bingyun. What she did before must be intolerable for the arrogant wizard.


    shivered coldly, and his eyes were gray.


    Gu Cheng was also surprised: "Is Fairy Mu a sixth-order Immortal Array Master?"


    "Um."


    From the time she knew that the magician could bring her such convenience, she never thought about hiding it. Array Mage is not like other, there is no need to worry about danger.


    After all, this is something in her mind. If it is medicinal pills and immortal artifacts, she would not dare to take it out at will. She cannot show these things in public, and it is easy to arouse suspicion.


    "that is really good.


    Gu Cheng suppressed his emotions fiercely, and then said: "Then Fairy Mu, I would like you to help me set up a great formation for protecting the mountain, how about it?"


    "How about a hundred thousand mid-grade immortal stones at this price?"


    One hundred thousand middle-grade immortal stones, that is, 10,000 high-grade immortal stones, is equal to ten top-grade immortal stones. Of course, the price can be exchanged in this way, but the value cannot be calculated in this way.


    "Yes, but just now your eldest disciple Chengruo wants to pay me three times the amount." Gu Cheng almost slipped off his chair, he didn''t understand, what do you mean?


    Guqin''s little face has been whitened, and sure enough, this matter cannot be concealed. Luckily for her, Mu Bingyun didn''t directly say that she did this because she offended the other party. However, the master will definitely not make her feel better.


    Gu Qin had to come out, and she explained the matter as it was, she really felt her master''s unkind gaze, and she finally didn''t say anything else, which still made her relieved.


    "It turns out to be the case. There are a lot of Muxianzi adults. Three times is three times. I believe that Muxianzi''s formation must be excellent."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, obviously very satisfied. Gu Qin really relaxed a lot. It seems that Fairy Mu has a big bearing and doesn''t care about her as much. Thinking of this, she hastily cast her kindness.


    So, Gu Cheng provided a lot of immortal stones, Mu Bingyun summed it up, and agreed on the arrangement of the formation this time. During the period, several people were needed to help together, and finally after ten days, the formation was finally arranged. During the period, she had already passed the news to the two of Mo Xing, and the two of them had come to see it, so there was not much concern.


    The last magic formula fell, the formation started, and the entire Xuantian sect was covered in it, and then it disappeared again, and the surrounding masks disappeared. However, Gu Feng tried it and said that he could not break in now. If Mu Bingyun activated the illusion formation and the killing formation, he would already be caught in it.


    At Gu Cheng''s request, they wanted to try out the power of the formation, so Mu Bingyun activated all the formations inside. The last people who entered came out with a look of disgust, obviously because they had eaten something in the illusion. less loss.


    Tani Cheng was very satisfied, although he looked a little tattered all over.


    "Fairy Mu, this formation is really good, thank you very much."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and said in his heart, no need to thank him, just give the money. She is a real person, taking people''s money to save people''s disasters. Gu Cheng looks good and they can work together for a long time.


    Gu Cheng finally gave her 20,000 high-grade immortal stones and 100,000 middle-grade immortal stones, which made her even more satisfied, and quickly said that if there was a problem with the formation in the future, she could be repaired three times for free.


    A formation plate appeared in his hand: "Sect Master Gu, you hold this formation plate."


    Gu Cheng understood the function of this array when he saw it. It affected everything in the entire array. Even if his immortal power was exhausted, as long as he had this array, he could still operate it. He instantly felt like his immortal stone flower. Very worthwhile.


    By the way, I also handed over a sixth-order array mage, which is a good deal.


    is really worth it.


    After the immortal stone is gone, he can earn more, and befriend a sixth-order immortal formation master. His family¡¯s ancestral tomb is smoking. No, his family doesn¡¯t have an ancestral tomb... Gu Cheng was very attentive and kept him again and again, and Mu Bingyun finally joined Wu Laiqing. leave.


    Mu Bingyun was here for ten or so days, and Wu Laiqing also accompanied him throughout the whole process, which seemed very sincere. As for Su Yuan and the others, they were already conquered by Mu Bingyun. When they knew that she was an Immortal Formation Master, the three of them were psychologically prepared. Array, I am afraid no one will believe it when I say it later.


    Sixth-order Immortal Formation Master!


    Whether it was Su Yuan or Dong Wenjun, their eyes were glowing when they looked at Mu Bingyun, and that kind of naked/naked eyes couldn''t be ignored by anyone. Dong Wenjun finally managed to suppress his jealous heart before revealing an incomparably kind look. She knew how much she weighed, and although she was jealous of the other person''s appearance and talent, she couldn''t compare them.


    Su Yuan has already made up his mind, and has already drawn Mu Bingyun to the Su family. Even if he can''t win the Su family, he has to make a good friendship. The magician is scarce no matter where he is. As long as he draws Mu Bingyun together, maybe the family will be able to see his luck and ask the people of Ziwei Palace to help refine a breakthrough medicine pill.


    "The shopkeeper, you''re back!"


    That small shop, Chunsheng has been restless for the past ten days. Every day, he was looking forward to it at the door, hoping that the shopkeeper of his house would bring Fairy Mu back sooner, he was about to be unable to support it.


    "What''s going on here?"

 Chapter 406： its a big deal

    Wu Laiqing didn''t understand, Chunsheng is sincere and steady, and he rarely sees the other party''s impatient look. Could it be that someone came to find fault?


    "Chunsheng, is someone having trouble finding the store?"


    There was such a thing in the past. While he was out, some colleagues came to ask for trouble. However, after so many years, the colleagues around him rarely get along with him, so there shouldn''t be any trouble, right?


    Wu Laiqing invited several people in with such doubts. Chunsheng wanted to speak several times, but the shopkeeper didn''t seem to be in a hurry, and finally had the opportunity to speak when everyone entered the room.


    "The shopkeeper, it''s not good!"


    Chunsheng said loudly, seeing his shopkeeper still taking a slow look, he was anxious to death.


    "What''s the matter, Chunsheng, I don''t think anyone has come to spoil the store. Do you think there is something bad?"


    Chunsheng wanted to faint with a blank eye, so he turned around and took a booklet: "The shopkeeper, look at it!"


    Wu Laiqing flipped through the pages one by one, and his face became more cautious, becoming extremely serious. Looking closely, he was more excited. Yes, the excitement after the excitement.


    For a long time he closed the booklet and said nothing.


    "Manager Wu, what happened?"


    "Fairy Wood, this is a big deal!" After he finished speaking, he took a long breath and handed over the booklet. It turned out that when Mu Bingyun Shangxuan Tianzong arranged the formation, it was known by all the major sects. Later, they sent people to watch it quietly, and found that Mu Bingyun was a sixth-order formation mage, and they were all boiling.


    Especially these lower-middle sects do not have a decent mountain guard formation at all. In the past, many people were sent to guard the mountain gates.


    The arrival of ??Mu Bingyun brought them a good news, and they did not dare to try it lightly at first. Later, after seeing everything about the Xuantian Sect, I was finally convinced that Mu Bingyun was a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master, capable of arranging complicated mountain protection formations.


    The major sects who heard the news sent people to Wu Laiqing''s shop to make an appointment to arrange the formation. One or two was fine, but dozens of them came at once, which directly terrified Chunsheng, who had never seen the big world. . He didn''t dare to call the shots. Previously, Wu Laiqing concentrated on helping Mu Bingyun, and he didn''t have time to read his communication. In the end, he had to record these sects one by one, saying that the shopkeeper''s return would be arranged, and they should wait for a while.


    Perhaps because of the identity of Mu Bingyun Immortal Formation Master, the sects were very polite this time, but they still scared Chunsheng to death. The characters are coming to smash the shop.


    After ten or so days of trepidation, he felt like he was about to collapse.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was very dull, but the corners of her eyes trembled, indicating that she was also very happy. As long as she helps these sects arrange the mountain protection formation, she has to calculate how many immortal stones she can earn, and her mind is a little muddy at the moment.


    "Fairy Wood, do you think this should be done?"


    Wu Laiqing of course wanted Mu Bingyun to agree, but he didn''t make up his own mind. After all, the other party was an array mage. What if he had a little temper? Even if Mu Bingyun should not respond, those sects would not dare to do anything to her.


    If yes, to his shop... He felt his brain congested, thinking about the prosperity of the shop in the future, he couldn''t control his body trembling for a while. He understood that Mu Bingyun would definitely respond.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun pondered for a while, then agreed.


    "Then leave it to Boss Wu''s arrangement. We only accept two a month. If you want me to arrange the formation, you have to follow the rules and line up. As for how to arrange this team, it can be arranged by Boss Wu."


    It takes the most time to set up the mountain protection formation, which takes at least five days, and ten days for more complicated ones. It is almost two per month, and it is quite busy.


    Handed it over to Shopkeeper Wu, she was very relieved.


    Wu Laiqing was agitated for a moment, and Fairy Mu had indicated that she would benefit him. Perhaps this benefit is not obvious, as long as people who have business savvy understand what it means.


    very good, very powerful!


    "Then Fairy Mu has been busy for so many days, so she should go back to rest first, make some arrangements next time, and tell you when there is news, how about it?"


    "it is good."


    After arranging for days, she really felt a little lack of spirit, earning immortal stones was important, and keeping her body in the best condition was equally important. The two discussed other matters and then said goodbye and left.


    Su Yuan and the three naturally followed her and returned to their courtyard together. The three of them have been relatively silent all the time, and waves are indeed surging in their hearts, shocking beyond words.


    The ?? Immortal Array Master is indeed a kind of terrifying person.


    They can imagine what the consequences will be if Mu Bingyun completes the arrangement of the mountain protection formations of dozens of sects here. In the future, anyone who wants to bully Mu Bingyun will definitely be chased and beaten by these sects.


    Thinking about it makes my soul tremble.


    Dong Wenjun didn''t dare to offend any more, and even lowered his head when facing Mu Bingyun. In front of the Immortal Formation Master, her status is indeed low, even if the sect Mu Bingyun belongs to is a very small sect, she is still incomparable.


    Back in the house, Mu Bingyun first took a bath, cleaned himself inside and out, and then returned to the couch in a comfortable manner. I didn''t plan to practice, but I lay on my back on the couch and closed my eyes, letting myself enter a state of relaxation.


    I haven''t been in this ethereal, mindless state for a long time. Her mental strength was slowly recovering, and she gradually fell into sleep.


    In the early morning, there was a knock on the door outside the house, she opened her eyes, felt that her mental power had recovered to perfection, and smiled comfortably. Sure enough, sleeping is the best way to restore mental strength. Whether it is an ordinary person or a monk, the essence remains unchanged.


    "Yun''er, are you all right?"


    "Bingyun, I heard that Xuan Tianzong''s mountain protection formation has been completed?"


    "It''s okay, I finished it a few days ago, and I just came back yesterday."


    The two looked at her carefully and found that she was full of energy and there was no problem at all. Thinking that she must have been busy for so many days, tired and resting in the house, I felt a little sorry.


    "Are you going out today?"


    "Well, go out later."


    The two are already famous in the arena, and now they don''t have to compete with others all day long. Both of them have their own arenas. Once someone wants to challenge, they will fight. If no one challenges, they will get a fight. field reward. This is a lot easier than before. Of course, every challenger must not be a big realm higher than them.


    For example, their strength is currently in the realm of immortals, and those who challenge them must be in the realm of immortals, not in the realm of immortal kings, otherwise Bidou will be worthless. The closer the strength of the two is, the more popular it will be than the battlefield.

 Chapter 407： fool

    When the person in charge of the Arena and the two discussed the matter, they agreed without thinking about it. There will be a game later today, and now there is time to practice and do other things.


    After ??Mu Bingyun knew about this, he also explained the situation on his side. Hearing that she would set up two mountain protection formations in the next month, the two of them were speechless. As expected, the formation mage was more powerful.


    The three talked for a while, then went down to the front lobby to eat together. After eating, the two went to the battle arena, and rarely had time to relax, drinking tea silently while planning their future.


    Thinking about it, she feels that she will be able to make a living from the formation in the future, and there are countless strong people in the fairy world. If she wants to walk as recklessly as before, it is not realistic to collect elixir, and most of them can only be exchanged for immortal stones.


    and other strengths are stronger, and she can also use Chiye to occasionally smelt rare medicinal pills and take them to auction. It''s not that she doesn''t want to learn alchemy and refining, she knows that greed can''t chew too much, she already has red smelting, and understands the formation method, and can wash out the venerable thunder veins, and other things, which have made her very busy. , If she started alchemy refining now, it would not do her any good, it would only distract her and delay time.


    After finalizing his decision one by one, he settled the tea money and returned to his yard.


    "Wooden Fairy."


    Huh?


    She took back the action of pushing the door and looked back at Su Yuan''s extremely attentive face, feeling extremely amusing. I remember many days ago, this person said she was a bun, why is she a Mu Fairy today?


    Changing your face is indeed faster than flipping a book.


    "Wood Fairy, can you talk about it alone?"


    Of course you can, just wait for your words to come out. With a tick on the corner of her mouth, she invited Su Yuan in. Su Yuan is also stable, so many days to come to her. Su Yuan belongs to the Su family, and it is best to ask the other party for news.


    Not only can you know the forces of all parties, but you can even inquire about the growth of elixir of all parties, as well as the three secret realms of the fairy world. The name of the elixir for washing out the venerable thunder veins has already appeared, and when she saw it, she couldn''t help but feel that she might never succeed, but thinking that she could have this opportunity, she had to give it a try.


    A total of 50,000 elixir made her feel like Alexander.


    "Master Su, what do you want to talk about?"


    Facing such a direct question for the first time, Su Yuan was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Mu Bingyun was not mocking him, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fairy Mu is really a person of great measure, remembering what she said before, if it were her, she would have ignored this person long ago.


    "That''s right, Fairy Mu, the next one is from the Su family from Ziyou Xianyu. Our Su family is correct, such as Fairy Shaomu, an excellent fairy formation master. I wonder if Fairy Mu is willing to develop in our Ziyou Xianyu?" He He blinked and said, "As long as Fairy Mu is willing to go over, I will give Fairy Mu the respect she deserves."


    What remuneration is said, that is simply too vulgar.


    Mu Bingyun said that she still prefers to be more vulgar when she lacks immortal stones.


    No matter what the other party offers today, it is impossible for her to go to the Su family for development. Therefore, she refused, saying that she must go to the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory in the future.


    Su Yuan was not disappointed, he knew this would happen for a long time, he just wanted to give it a try, maybe the other party had a brainstorm and agreed to it? Obviously, he failed.


    "That''s really abrupt," Su Yuan said after thinking for a while, "Could Fairy Mu leave a way to communicate? Maybe my Su family also wants to set up a powerful formation, or some secret realm in the future. You need a talent like Mu Fairy, and it''s better to get in touch."


    Of course, this Mu Bingyun will not refuse, instead of leaving a trace of their own consciousness in the communication jade pendant, it will be used as a way of contact in the future. This time, Su Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief. He had already passed the story of his encounter with a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master back to the family. The family asked him to find a way to win over him. Even if he couldn''t win, he had to leave his contact information.


    This is a big credit, maybe soon, he will be able to get the medicine he wants.


    "By the way, Fairy Mu, you seem to be really lacking immortal stones. If you have immortal stones, I may not be able to help you. If you have other questions, you can give it a try."


    Since you opened your mouth, if she refused, wouldn''t it be a waste of people''s will?


    "There are indeed some things that need help from Young Master Su," Mu Bingyun showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, "The teacher is still an alchemist, and he prefers alchemy in terms of formation and alchemy. I want to find some elixir for those who love alchemy. Master, Su Gongzi is from a big family, Lu Ziguang must know where many spiritual medicines grow and where they are sold."


    Alchemist! !


    Su Yuan''s eyes widened, and he looked at Mu Bingyun carefully. Originally, he felt that Mu Bingyun was unusual, and his array talent couldn''t hide it. The light almost didn''t blind his eyes. Hearing that the other party''s master turned out to be a magician and an alchemist, he felt that he had received terrible news.


    This formation is already very powerful when he realizes Mu Bingyun''s level. As her master... God, he is still an alchemist, and he feels that he is about to faint with happiness.


    Alchemist.


    He tried his best to control himself, so he didn''t stand up and ask her where her master was. Biting his tongue fiercely, he nodded, indicating that this was not a problem.


    Now he is counting up, how can he ask Mu Bingyun to help him introduce him, and let the person who is both an array mage and an alchemist help him refine an elixir.


    "Young Master Su, are you embarrassed?"


    How could Mu Bingyun not be able to see the other party''s expression, he asked in a deliberate loss, "It''s too embarrassing, forget it."


    "No, no, Fairy Mu, I''m just too excited, I didn''t think of your teacher''s talent..." He couldn''t say anything about it anymore, "It''s so outstanding, if Miss Mu also learns alchemy in the future, that''s really true. ¡­¡±


    Mu Bingyun saw his staring appearance, and it was similar to what he had guessed. She had scanned it through Chiye before. The physical condition of the other party should be the bottleneck of breakthrough.


    "That''s good."


    "Fairy Mu, what kind of elixir do you need? It''s better to make a list. As long as I can find it, I will ask someone to help you find it as soon as possible." He hesitated for a while. Isn''t it rude to speak directly? ?


    "Does Su Gongzi have other things?"


    Forget it, for the sake of his future cultivation, he felt that he would give up this shame, and today he would have to ask for an elixir for himself to break through the bottleneck.


    "That''s it, Fairy Wood..."

 Chapter 408： time flies

    He didn''t hide the slightest bit, he said that he was in a bottleneck now, and he urgently needed a medicinal pill to help him break through. He said it exactly, so frankness made Mu Bingyun look at it a bit. Originally, she wanted to use this to exchange with the other party, but she did not expect that he would not be greedy, and did not make other demands.


    Su Yuan thought silently, would he dare to make other demands?


    Mu Bingyun has an old monster behind him. If he offends the old monster, his elixir will also go to waste.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that a fabricated master had caused such a big impact on the other party. It''s not wrong to say it, doesn''t Chiye like elixir?


    "That''s okay, but my master is erratic. Fortunately, I still have master''s contact information. I will pass Master Su''s request to master, and I should be able to get a response in a while."


    The medicinal pill Su Yuan needs is very simple for Chi Ye, as long as he goes out and buys the elixir for refining this medicinal pill, he can start refining it. But to be on the safe side, she decided to wait for a while.


    Su Yuan was still very satisfied. He didn''t expect happiness to come back so quickly. Before, he was still depressed, did he want to stay in this realm for thousands of years, and he didn''t expect to meet the lucky star Mu Bingyun. Really his lucky star. Especially seeing Mu Bingyun agreed without hesitation, thinking of his previous actions, he felt even more guilty.


    With this guilt, Su Yuan passed on Mu Bingyun''s request to his father and asked him to help him find the elixir. Before leaving, Mu Bingyun selected dozens of elixir and gave it to him, and he also gave this to him. passed back. At the same time, he also mobilized his own people to search the world for the elixir that Mu Bingyun needed.


    Mu Bingyun has already inquired, but did not choose those that are easy to find, easy to buy and find, as long as she has immortal stones, she can get them. The selections are all relatively biased and unknown to ordinary people.


    It is precisely because of this that the Su family''s father and son have no doubts about her identity. If there is no alchemy master behind her, how could they know that such elixir is rare and precious, and ordinary alchemists may not know it.


    The father and son of the Su family worked even harder.


    Mu Bingyun returned to the house very calmly, and he had already taken his first step. She has long learned to use her own advantages to achieve her goals. If she finds these elixir by herself, it will probably take many years.


    There are more people and more power. This is what the dark clouds often whisper in her ear. It is true. With this opening, she is more clear about what will happen next.


    Then, she passed a message to Wu Laiqing, saying that she had arranged a great formation to protect the mountains for those sects, and if there was an elixir that she liked, she could use it to offset the immortal stones. As soon as the news came out, the major sects understood that she was short of immortal stones and elixir.


    For them, of course, the immortal stone is more important. With the elixir in their hands, there is no decent alchemist, and it does not have any effect. The factions are very satisfied with this news, and they gladly accept it.


    In the next time, Mu Bingyun spent the time in the formation. If the rest of the people would say that this would delay the cultivation time, it would not be a problem for her at all. While cultivating and setting up arrays, her control over the immortal power in her body has been greatly strengthened, and now she is more proficient in using one heart and one mind.


    It has been four years since the swaying, the thunder vein is now the ninth rank of immortals, and the wood veins are the fifth rank of immortals. The distance between the two was even closer, but Wu Laiqing was silently stunned. In the past four years, Mu Bingyun did not stop for a moment. Of course, what he can see is still the fifth rank of Immortals.


    In the past four years, she has gained a lot. I have made friends with nearly 100 sects and met many people. Su Yuan also helped her find a lot of elixir, and her name was gradually known by the entire Feitian Immortal Domain.


    A diligent and talkative Immortal Array Master, naturally very popular wherever he goes. As for Ling Jichen and the others, they were still competing on the battlefield. Compared to four years ago, their status was more stable.


    The two of them made a lot of money from helping the battlefield, and now they occasionally go out to fight with others every month. happy life.


    Both of them thought this way, it would be good if time could stay at this moment all the time, you don¡¯t need to be too close to her, as long as you are closer to her than others, you will be satisfied.


    The training of missing, they all grew up.


    "Bingyun, I wonder if you have something to call me here?"


    Su Yuan is no longer as restless as he used to be, and his whole person appears to be extremely stable. Helping Mu Bingyun from being purposeful at the beginning to now willingly, as if following her side, can make him realize another kind of insight in cultivation.


    "Su Yuan, thank you very much these days."


    Mu Bingyun took out several medicine pill bottles: "Here is the new product that Master has researched, and this bottle is the medicine pill you need." She pointed to the bottle with a different color, and Su Yuan helped her find it. A lot of elixir, these are what the other party deserves.


    The reason why she only took it out now is that she has her own considerations, and secondly, Su Yuan''s previous restless temper was not suitable for breakthroughs. If she could hone it, then taking the medicinal herbs would have a multiplier effect.


    Today is almost the time. The other party is a son from a big family. It is not easy to have this temperament. The relationship between the two has also changed from cooperation to friends.


    Su Yuan had some joy in his eyes, but he didn''t have the kind of impatient wait. He just took the medicine pill bottle steadily and put it away, not in a hurry to go back to practice.


    "Why don''t you go back to practice right away?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, expressing some surprise.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk about it later. After a few years, I found myself honing and honing myself to suppress the immortal power in my body. I also understand why I can''t take the last step. It''s the foundation of the past. Caused by instability. This time is just an opportunity that cannot be missed."


    For four years, everyone has grown.


    Of course, except for the two people who walked in from the door. Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua, they still stay with Su Yuan, always wanting to plan some interests or something.


    has a good relationship with Su Yuan, but it does not mean that she will have a good relationship with these two people.


    "Wood Fairy didn''t go out today?"


    Dong Wenjun didn''t dare to call Mu Bingyun by name. Nowadays, Mu Bingyun''s status is not generally movable. He has grown to such a level in just four years, and he really deserves to be an Immortal Formation Master.


    She also studied the formation method in private, and found that the mysterious words were jerky and difficult to understand.

 Chapter 409： Formation exchange meeting

    The positions of those placed are not clear at all, and in the end they can only give up, and finally understand that not everyone can become an Immortal Formation Master, and he is even more afraid of Mu Bingyun.


    For four years, apart from getting acquainted with Mu Bingyun, there was no other progress at all, which made her very annoyed. He Chenghua was also annoyed. The head had already asked him to find a way to invite Mu Bingyun back and help arrange a great formation for protecting the mountain. However, in front of Mu Bingyun, he could not speak at all.


    So, the two of them put their minds on Su Yuan, as long as Su Yuan spoke, maybe Mu Bingyun would agree. Mu Bingyun was a human being in two lifetimes, so he could clearly see the faces of the two of them, and of course he would not make friends with them. Naturally, Su Yuan was not a fool.


    "No, take a few days off."


    Mu Bingyun replied flatly, while Su Yuan was sitting on the side drinking tea, without any intention of opening his mouth.


    "Fairy Mu, I heard that there will be a formation exchange conference recently. I wonder if you are interested?"


    Formation Exchange Conference?


    Of course she was interested in this, Dong Wenjun seemed to see it, and quickly said: "This time the formation exchange conference is hosted by Fei Tian Shang Zun personally, and all the invited are famous fairy formation masters from various places, and I also heard some gossip. , The official news has not been released yet. It is said that the rewards this time are some secrets of the Immortal Formation, I don''t know the specifics."


    "Oh? Where?"


    "Flying Cloud City."


    Feiyun City is the main city of Feitian Immortal Territory, and it is also the largest and most prosperous city in the entire Feitian Immortal Territory. It can be said that most of the talented people are in this city, and it is also the city with the highest strength. And Feitian Palace is not far from Feiyun City, located on an endless peak.


    Hearing that it was organized by Feitian Shangzun, Mu Bingyun will of course participate. She summed it up, and she should have received the invitation, so she felt at ease.


    Dong Wenjun was a little disappointed when she saw that her face was flat, but as long as she could talk to the other party a few more words every day, they would get acquainted sooner or later, so she was not disappointed.


    "I have a lot of information about Immortal Array Masters here. I wonder if Fairy Mu would be interested in taking a look?"


    He Chenghua knew that his opportunity was coming. Ever since he knew that Mu Bingyun was an Immortal Formation Master, he had collected this information. He knew that every immortal domain would hold a similar exchange meeting every once in a while.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to actually be used.


    "That''s really thanks to Mr. He."


    didn''t refuse this Mu Bingyun, the other party''s little thought was that he wanted to befriend her, or ask her to set up a formation! There are ways to get rid of it, as long as the other party has no other thoughts, she doesn''t ask.


    took over the jade slip and browsed it. The names, characteristics and specialties of the people in it were densely packed, which were quite useful to her. She is also very happy to be able to communicate with other magicians. At present, she desperately needs more advanced immortal array books, and all the books in her hand have been thoroughly penetrated.


    I was really dozing off. Someone brought a pillow, which was just right.


    "Isn''t there an eighth-order Immortal Array Master?"


    After reading it, Mu Bingyun was a little disappointed. Now she is a seventh-order immortal formation master. Of course, she concealed this matter and never revealed it. The sixth-order immortal formation is enough. No one will know.


    Seeing the disappointment on her face, several people thought that she was regretting that she could not see the eighth-order immortal formation master.


    "Fairy Mu, seventh-order immortal array masters are already very rare, not to mention eighth-order immortal array masters. If you want to meet eighth-order immortal array masters, as long as you get the top three in this ranking, you may be able to be invited to participate. The formation exchange conference held at the same time in the five immortal realms of the immortal world."


    "At the conference, the situation of the eighth-order immortal formation masters is relatively large. The Feitian Immortal Realm is remote and may not be so prosperous compared to other immortal realms. The immortal formation masters often like to practice in other places to find the comprehension of the formation method. ."


    This is true.


    He Chenghua is right on this point. She saw the introduction above. There are two seventh-order immortal formation masters. , There are only so many Immortal Formation Masters in such a huge Feitian Immortal Domain, so it is no wonder that they are regarded as treasures.


    After ?? filtered the opponent''s information one by one, she thought deeply. She will definitely participate in this exchange conference, and now she needs the secrets of the formation to help her penetrate the eighth-order immortal formation.


    "Young Master He, do you know when the formation exchange meeting will be held?"


    "It shouldn''t be a few months. It used to be notified to the various Immortal Formation Masters three months ago." They were able to inquire about these news thanks to their own identity.


    "Well, thank you so much."


    As for the seventh-order formation, she has already mastered it. If she hadn''t been able to find a suitable eighth-order formation to study, she would have already figured out the doorway. She was not nervous at all about the formation exchange meeting. On the contrary, she believed that she would win. of.


    If it is said that her cultivation talent has been able to get to this day with the help of Chiye, then the formation talent itself belongs to her, and it is her biggest reliance. At this moment, footsteps came from outside. It was the second of the inn. With a flattering smile, he carried an extraordinary man behind him. It seemed that there was a sign on his clothes, which was the sign of Feitian Palace.


    "Wood Fairy, can you disturb me?"


    Little Er hurriedly stepped forward, very respectful, now who doesn''t know that the yard behind their inn was rented by a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master for several years. For this reason, the inn is doing better than usual.


    "No, Little Er, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Bingyun had actually guessed that this man with extraordinary momentum should have come to send invitations.


    Sure enough, Xiao Er turned to one side and invited the man over. His eyes seemed to be empty, but when he saw Mu Bingyun, he flashed a bit of respect inside and took out a white jade-colored booklet.


    "Fairy Mu, in three months'' time, Feiyun City will hold a formation exchange meeting. I hope you can come to participate on time. It will be presided over by Fei Tian Shang Zun."


    After he finished speaking, he handed over the jade-colored post with both hands, and Mu Bingyun also took it with both hands. He couldn''t see the arrogance of the Immortal Array Master at all, which surprised the man. Mu Bingyun was the third person he had invited. The first two were seventh-order Immortal Formation Masters. When he saw him, he didn''t give him any of them, so people took over the post. In this comparison, he felt that the young man in front of him. The Immortal Array Master is very pleasing to the eye.


    couldn''t help but reminded: "For the sake of safety, Fairy Mu can come ten days in advance. Before the exchange meeting, there is also an eighth-order fairy formation master invited by Feitian to give a lecture."


    "real?"


    Mu Bingyun was overjoyed, and shook the invitation, it was actually a piece of jade, with complex patterns carved on it, and faintly revealed the atmosphere of the formation. If you don''t have enough understanding of the formation, you can''t open the post at all. It seems that Feitian Shangzun doesn''t need someone with a false name.

 Chapter 410： dark clouds are waking up

    The ?? man smiled and nodded, feeling her genuine joy. Now it is very certain that the girl in front of her can achieve today''s achievements, which is inseparable from her love and hard work.


    Thinking of the previous two seventh-order immortal formation masters, a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes.


    Under Mu Bingyun''s inquiry, the man carefully explained to her the precautions of the exchange meeting and other things in detail. In the end, I found that there was nothing to warn me, so I said goodbye and left.


    "Bingyun, do you know who this person is just now?"


    After the man had disappeared, Su Yuan recovered from his shock. He had seen this serious man just now. Many years ago, when he saw Fei Tian Shang Zun, this man stood beside him.


    "Who is he?"


    She only thinks that this person is very talkative, and he will say whatever she asks. Sure enough, there are good people in the fairy world! However, she also understood that there should be a reason why this person could talk so much to her.


    "Maybe he looks more beautiful than Bingyun, so it''s pleasing to the eye!"


    Dong Wenjun secretly guessed that Mu Bingyun''s face has been listed as the most beautiful among the Immortal Array Masters. He really can''t make people jealous. He is beautiful and strong, and he is still an Immortal Array Master. What good? It''s all concentrated on her.


    "He is the most trusted person around Fei Tian Shang Zun, and he is also the adopted son of Fei Tian Shang Zun, Chen Changzhou, whose strength is already the first rank of Xianjun." In their area, it can be said to be amazing and brilliant, and his low-key person, There is a true biography of Fei Tian Shang Zun, which is usually not revealed, but whenever there is an important matter, Fei Tian Shang Zun will ask him to help with it.


    Su Yuan''s introduction made Dong Wenjun and the two stunned. They had never met Chen Changzhou, and thought they were just an ordinary disciple in the Feitian Palace. They didn''t expect to be so big.


    Remembering that the invitations this time are all powerful array masters, and it makes sense.


    "It turns out that he is very unusual."


    She had already seen it when Chen Changzhou came in. It''s just that I didn''t expect to be the adopted son of Feitian Shangzun. This is really expensive. What''s even more incredible is that this person has no air at all.


    In my heart, I could not help but have a good impression of this Feitian Shangzun. As the saying goes, one can see the shadow of the old in his body since he was a child, and the Feitian Shangzun should not be a bad person.


    She became more and more confident about this exchange meeting.


    The other party sold her a good deal earlier, of course she remembered it. She didn''t know that it was the first time that Chen Changzhou had talked so much to the Immortal Array Master. The two previous seventh-order Immortal Array Masters left after giving them invitations, and only she would get this treatment.


    "It turns out that Bingyun has already seen it. Chen Changzhou acts according to his heart. Since he thinks Bingyun is good, there should be no problem. By the way, I won''t bother you these days. Bingyun will study the formation."


    Mu Bingyun nodded. Now most of the surrounding sects have changed to her formation, and she is not as busy as before. As for the formation, she is not going to watch it. I can''t see anything at all. Formation is not like cultivation. It does not only require hard work, but also other things. It is better to relax and deal with the exchange meeting after three months.


    Su Yuan left.


    Dong Wenjun thought that he had nothing to say and left.


    He Chenghua hesitated for a while, and finally asked, "Fairy Mu, will you go to Ziyou Immortal Realm in the future?"


    "I don''t know that."


    She really doesn''t know that if she wants to go, the other party has difficulties in the formation, so she will help one or two. He Chenghua was a little disappointed, but now he has finally brushed his face in front of her, and should not be forgotten in the future.


    "Fairy Wood, it''s better to leave a contact information, maybe I will rely on the fairy for help in the future."


    Mu Bingyun did not refuse. In fact, these people wanted to leave their contact information, and she would not refuse. Maybe they were too concerned about themselves, thinking that the Immortal Array Masters were all arrogant and unwilling at all.


    is a good misunderstanding.


    He Chenghua is very happy now, as if he has got some kind of treasure. Seeing that he is so easy, remembering that they have known each other for several years, Mu Bingyun has not said anything to bully others. He is a disciple of a small sect, and he naturally has some hatred in his heart. The big sect and the talented person, now think about it, his tolerance is too low, he has no mind, there is no way to do this, whoever calls him from a small sect has to calculate everything, so as not to suffer losses.


    "Thank you, Fairy Wood."


    His mission can be considered completed, and he will not listen to the sect master''s scolding when he returns to the sect in the future. As long as he obtains the contact information of a sixth-order immortal formation master, it does not seem to be that difficult.


    After He Chenghua left, Mu Bingyun returned to the house, just now she felt a heat flow on her arm, and she wondered if the dark cloud was about to wake up.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She stared at her arm and didn''t speak. The dark cloud above seemed to have really woken up, constantly twisting on her skin, it should be breaking something. With nothing else to do, she ran the exercises while observing the situation of the dark clouds.


    The surrounding immortal power also rushed into her room at this time, and it really was a breakthrough. However, she felt the voice of the dark clouds longing for immortal power, and frowned. Could it be that the immortal power here is not enough?


    After thinking for a while, she took out the medicinal pill: "Dark cloud, open your mouth, is it but Xianli, is the medicinal pill ok?"


    After the words were finished, the mouth of the dark cloud appeared on her arm. She opened her mouth, waiting to be fed, which was a bit funny.


    picked up a bottle of elixir and poured it into it. Although these elixir were priceless on the outside, and they might not even be available at the auction house, she still had no regrets.


    Wu Yun also swallowed it unceremoniously. After one bottle was finished, his mouth did not retract, without hesitation, Mu Bingyun took out several bottles again, poured them in one by one, and kept pouring twenty bottles of priceless pills. Medicine, which made the dark clouds stop and returned to her arm again.


    The hot breath on her arm can make her feel that Wu Yun''s breakthrough this time is no trivial matter, can it be transformed? If this is the case, even if all the medicinal herbs are exhausted, so what.


    One day, she didn''t go out for half a step, she was waiting inside the house for the dark clouds to break through. No one came to disturb her, after all, it was normal to practice for a few days for a few years.


    Until late at night, the scorching heat finally disappeared, she stared at the dark cloud place without blinking, looking forward to it.


    The little bird with the dark cloud gradually emerged from her arm, as if she had just woken up, stepped on it twice, and jumped into the house. Before landing, the gray feathers on her body gradually fell off.


    She was a little nervous, but seeing the look of enjoyment on Wu Yun''s face, she understood that this should be an evolution, so she suppressed her worries and continued to watch. In no time, all the grey feathers fell off the ground.


    At this moment, Wu Yun''s body actually...

 Chapter 411： change shape

    Originally, Mu Bingyun thought that after shedding a layer of feathers, it would at least show a little smoothness, but she guessed wrong. There was no such state on Wu Yun''s body at all, instead, a layer of golden fluff appeared, which looked very dazzling. She wondered what it would be like if these features were plump, and whether it would emit an amazing golden light.


    As soon as this idea came to an end, the dark clouds let out a long cry, and the appearance on the body was growing rapidly. The speed was so fast that it could change a lot in the blink of an eye. At first, it was only a little appearance, and then it turned into a half-finger feather, and gradually the feathers became more and more It has grown bigger, and has completely covered the body of the dark cloud, replacing the former gray feathers, and the body is still glowing with golden light.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned by all this.


    really shines, her dark cloud is a darling!


    Fortunately, this room has been set up by her, and everything here will not be spread out, otherwise I don''t know how many people want to fight the dark cloud, she has to protect the dark cloud, the righteous brother''s affection for the dark cloud...


    The dark clouds in front of her seemed to be bathed in golden light, which seemed very sacred. She closed her eyes tightly, and those golden lights turned into jerky spells and penetrated into her body. A golden light gradually disappeared.


    "Dark clouds..."


    Wu Yun opened his eyes, a strangeness appeared in his eyes, and he was still a little confused. Hearing Mu Bingyun''s call, those confused eyes suddenly came to life. She checked her body with joy, and found that she was covered in golden feathers, and was so shocked that the bird''s body was about to fall down.


    "Damn, why do I have golden hair? Bingyun, where did you find the dye, this outfit is so stylish!"


    Mu Bingyun:¡­


    "No, this hair is mine, it''s not dyed." At this moment, her complexion changed, and she closed her eyes again, and it took a long time to open them again, with joy flashing inside, "Bingyun, I can change shape. It''s gone!"


    This is definitely the best news that Mu Bingyun has heard over the years.


    The dark cloud can finally change shape.


    "Bingyun, don''t worry, I''ll change shape to show you right away."


    After ?? finished speaking, the black cloud bird muttered a spell in its beak. After the body gradually shrank, a burst of golden light suddenly covered it. After the golden light disappeared, it appeared on the spot... A little girl wearing pants and a bellyband appeared.


    "Poof¡ª"


    No matter how good Mu Bingyun was, he never laughed. Fortunately, seeing the appearance of Dark Cloud''s face flushed with suffocation, he did not laugh. She took out a set of her own clothes. Fortunately, these clothes can be changed automatically. Wear them first, and wait for Wu Yun to choose the ones she likes tomorrow.


    "Dark cloud, it''s good to be able to change shape, and the body can grow slowly."


    Dark Cloud was depressed, holding her clothes in the same place and feeling unhappy. At first she was a royal sister-type character, but now she is better. Such a broken child, I don''t know when he will grow up.


    "This breed is so abominable, it turned out to be a little girl, Bingyun, my plan to get a handsome boy was in vain."


    Was it because of this?


    Mu Bingyun pondered for a while: "Don''t worry, even if you look like this, you can still find beautiful men."


    "You''re right, you only need to transform into a beautiful boy, it doesn''t matter what size you are." Wu Yun happily put on his clothes, and this color matches her very well, "Bingyun, do you think I look good? How old are you like?"


    "Seven or eight years old! It doesn''t matter, maybe I can grow up in a few years." In fact, she is not sure, does it really only take a few years? Monster beasts are different from humans. Many monster beasts don¡¯t necessarily grow big for thousands of years. Now they have a headache. They can¡¯t be ripened. Plants are okay, can birds be ripened?


    "No, Bingyun..." Wu Yun didn''t know what he was reading in his mind, his red face turned pale, and finally turned into a sigh: "Bingyun, this is a fool, under normal circumstances, I need It takes a thousand years to grow up to be sixteen years old."


    "Isn''t there another request?"


    "Well, yes, you can grow up after breaking through to the Immortal Emperor."


    Wu Yun expressed some despair. These two conditions seem to be similar. If there is no adventure, he is now in the realm of immortals, and there are several big realms in the realm of immortal emperors. Although the reborn self looks much more beautiful than before, but... What if I don''t grow up?


    "Okay, Dark Cloud, no matter what, there will always be hope. Just in time, taking advantage of this body, you can also see who the beautiful men around you are, and choose a good one, so you won''t have to be so embarrassed in the future."


    "Bingyun, what you said is very reasonable. The little girl is easy to do things, and she can stare at the handsome man with integrity. Why didn''t I think of it?"


    Maybe he just turned into a human form, Wu Yun is very excited, his face is cute and delicate, he must be a beauty when he grows up, I think if my righteous brother knows that Wu Yun can change shape, he should be very happy.


    She talked a lot to Mu Bingyun in one breath, chattering, and her crisp voice was also very nice.


    "Dark Cloud, your transformation should be able to stabilize, right?"


    Mu Bingyun is still very worried, for fear that the instability will cause harm to the dark clouds.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright," Wu Yun frowned, "It''s just that the breath on the body can''t be gathered."


    "This is easy, I''ll help you."


    Breath or something, just block it with a formation. Seeing a few knots in Mu Bingyun, she blocked the aura of the monster on her body. She jumped up with joy, and no one will find the monster in the future. identity.


    It''s okay to be by Mu Bingyun''s side. If she is alone, there will always be someone who wants to fight monsters.


    Mu Bingyun also recounted the events of these years with them one by one, until very late, when the two of them seemed to be tired, so they took a rest.


    Mu Bingyun got up early in the morning. Today, I brought Wu Yun to pick out some things I needed. After all, we are all human now. With Wu Yun''s temperament, he should go shopping like crazy. These are what Wu Yun told her before. Yes, she still remembers.


    "Dark Cloud, let''s go!"


    "Well, Bingyun, your hair is so well combed. If it was me, I would just tie it into a ponytail." Wu Yun touched the small hairpin on his head and pulled a small sideburn on it, facing the Looking at the mirror again and again, the whole person revealed a satisfied look.


    "You have to learn from now on, if I''m not here, will I have to lose my hair all day?"


    "Hey, Bingyun, it''s not like you don''t know, I didn''t know that before. We will use special things to perm our hair in various ways, so there''s no need for this." She held Face, "I''m still not used to it, or else I''ll find a satisfied handsome man earlier and let him comb my hair every day. What do you think of this idea?"

 Chapter 412： cloud of worry

    Mu Bingyun paused, and found a beautiful man to comb Wuyun''s hair. She thought of her righteous brother''s crazy appearance, would she help Wuyun''s hair? It should be, after all, the righteous brother has such deep feelings for Wu Yun, maybe Wu Yun didn''t find it, everyone else knows.


    Well, next time, talk to your righteous brother and let him learn more women''s buns.


    "Yes, you will definitely get your wish, but before that, you have to learn some simple tricks?"


    "Alright. As long as it''s easy to learn, it won''t be difficult for me at all."


    Wu Yun was already thinking in his heart, he must find an all-around beautiful man, who can do anything, is strong, handsome, can go to the hall, can go to the kitchen, can comb his hair, and can warm the bed.


    is an excellent idea. She thinks that Bingyun is sometimes not like an ancient person, and her thoughts are very avant-garde, and she can actually support her own ideas.


    "Okay, you can go out now, aren''t you clamoring for a big deal?"


    Mu Bingyun seemed to be holding his own sister at the moment, Wu Yun stopped: "By the way, Bingyun, this is the fairy world, do you have money? Is it enough for me to spend? If not, forget it, just buy some."


    She knew that in a strange place, the profound stone below should be useless.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve made a lot of money in the past few years, enough for you to buy it."


    Then she was relieved.


    The two went out of the room and happened to meet the two Mo Xing who came back in a hurry.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The two were about to say something when they saw Mu Bingyun holding a seven or eight-year-old girl, a little surprised. The dark clouds glanced at the two of them with round eyes, and they were a little unkind to Ling Jichen. No matter how this person changes, she doesn''t like it.


    "Dark clouds."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t explain much, just said the name of Wuyun, they should know. Sure enough, the two were surprised and a little surprised. They didn''t know until, the higher the level of the monster, the better the breed, the younger the transformation age.


    did not entangle too much on this, the two of them spoke out.


    "It turned out to be a mission to go out, when?"


    "Tomorrow, it will take three months."


    Mo Xing replied coolly, in fact, he didn''t want to leave either. At present, they have established a firm foothold in Feiyu City, but their strength has not yet broken through. It''s the way to practice.


    "It just so happens that I will go to Feiyun City to participate in the formation exchange meeting in three months. You can go directly when you are done!"


    "Formation exchange meeting?" Ling Jichen wondered, "Could it be the one held by Feitian Shangzun?"


    It seems that the news has already been delivered, and it has only been a day. It is estimated that people in the entire Feitian Immortal Domain will be able to know about it tomorrow.


    "Well, yes, you guys are busy first, I''m going out with Dark Cloud to do something."


    Although she and the two came up together and spent a difficult time together, she only regarded them as friends. If they crossed the line and wanted to have other thoughts, she would never accept it, that would only force her to drive the two out of her sight.


    After a few people said goodbye, they were on the street.


    "Bingyun, is there any problem with that Ling Jichen? You suspected that he killed Mu Fengxue at the beginning." Mu Bingyun did not hide the cause of Mu Fengxue''s death. He told Wu Yun when he returned to Wuqu Valley. .


    "Wuyun, don''t worry, I know the proportions, I can''t drive people directly, as long as he doesn''t come to provoke, let him be fine. It''s just the beginning of the fairyland, where can we keep together all the time. I haven''t forgotten my purpose. , will not be deceived."


    The prudence on Wu Yun''s little face finally relaxed: "You know it''s good, but you suffered a lot at the beginning, don''t go into the pit again. How good is it, think about him if it''s nothing."


    "Pfft, I naturally know that Cang Yu is the best. At present, I can only become stronger first. If I have no strength in the fairy world, and I don''t have immortal stones, I can''t move a single step, let alone go to the devil world. I don''t know if I can survive or not. ."


    "Understood, I''m just worried. We were planted in his hands. This man''s mind is very scary, so it''s better to be on guard."


    Wu Yun was afraid that Mu Bingyun would take it lightly, so he hurriedly warned. Naturally, Mu Bingyun knew that, but she was far from being as direct as she used to be. What she hated and liked would not necessarily be shown on her face, nor would she say it directly. Some directly require cost, and some directly require strength.


    The way of survival, she already understood.


    "There''s a family here, let''s go in and have a look!"


    While she was thinking, she observed the surrounding environment. She was always wearing a red dress. The one on her body was not given by Cangyu. The defense of that dress was too low. , which was repurchased.


    "This store looks bigger."


    Wu Yun was somewhat satisfied, "It''s still on the third floor, Bingyun, that''s all, let''s go and see it first." Thinking of the shopping spree, Wu Yun''s heart seemed to jump out. I haven''t been a human for a long time, and I even miss it. I have been a bird for more than a lifetime, and I can finally be a human.


    It''s better to be a human being, she sighed secretly. In the future, we must work hard to cultivate and strive to grow up as soon as possible.


    As soon as the two of them arrived at the door, someone greeted them and said, "Isn''t this Fairy Mu? Welcome to Fairy Mu. Is Fairy Mu bringing a girl to buy something? It just so happened that some new goods came in, which is very suitable for a girl like Mu Fairy. Old age." The shop assistant saw Mu Bingyun and was immediately surprised, with a very respectful expression on his face, he invited the two in.


    Mu Bingyun was curious, apart from going to the formation, she seldom came to such a place, how could anyone know her?


    "How did you recognize me?"


    The guy saw her doubts, and quickly explained: "Who doesn''t know the name of the wooden fairy, there are not two fairies in Feiyu City who can be so beautiful in red."


    The guy is very good at talking, but Mu Bingyun understands that his fame is far greater than he imagined.


    "Wooden Fairy, may I ask this..."


    "Dark clouds."


    "Fairy Wu, what do you want?"


    Little girls, of course they all like pretty ones.


    Dark Cloud blinked: "Take me to the most beautiful place first, of course, the clothes and jewelry."


    "Okay."


    Fairy Wood is an Immortal Formation Master, rank six! It''s worth a lot of money, and it''s a good sign to open today. Mu Bingyun also felt respect and envy in the gazes delivered around him. Wu Yun seemed to be enjoying himself very much, he never expected Bing Yun to be so famous!


    "Fairy Wu, how do you look at this place?"


    Wu Yun carefully looked at the clothes around them, they were all hung up, and the colors were gorgeous, which she liked very much.


    "One set is the same!"


    With a wave of her little hand, she said it was itchy, I like everything here! Her family, Bingyun, is a wealthy woman. She looked at the price above and found that buying this thing would not be a problem at all.


    "Yo, what a big breath!"


    Who?

 Chapter 413： crazy buy buy buy

    The two of them turned around and saw the woman who spoke out. She looked pretty good. She was picking out jewelry on the other side. It was probably because she heard her words that she couldn''t help but speak out. This woman was dressed in a tender green dress, which made her complexion even more snow-white, her eyes were slightly raised, and she was extremely arrogant. She was obviously a lady from a certain family!


    "Fairy Wu, that is the pearl of Master Lin''s palm." The man reminded quietly on the side that they were all from the background of the Immortal Array Master, and he did not dare to offend any of them. Powerful.


    Mu Bingyun is a new star, young, talented, and a potential stock, so it is not easy to offend him, so he can only remind him quietly to avoid conflicts between the two sides.


    "Master Lin?" Mu Bingyun thought for a moment, and then he knew that one of the two seventh-order array mages on the list this time, no wonder this woman looks arrogant, presumably that Master Lin also has this virtue, and he doesn''t have much in his heart. I feel good.


    "Man, help me wrap it up, the dark clouds have the final say here."


    "Okay, Wood Fairy."


    Lin Qingru originally thought that these two **** couldn''t buy such beautiful and expensive clothes. Although she was Master Lin''s daughter, she only had a fixed monthly fee, unless she asked for it. Besides, her father was not only her daughter, but also There are many brothers and sisters too!


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun really wanted to buy such an expensive thing for this seven- or eight-year-old girl, I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "So extravagant at a young age, I don''t know what it will be like when I grow up!" Lin Qingru muttered, but didn''t say much. She also knew Mu Bingyun''s identity, she was actually a sensational new immortal formation master in the past few years, no wonder she was so generous and bought such expensive clothes for the little girl.


    Just one or two pieces, each set here requires more than 20 sets, so extravagant that she is jealous. Who is called the Immortal Array Master, this immortal stone is not a drop in the bucket, she felt a little ashamed, and chose two pieces of jewelry at random to check out and leave.


    Daddy told her not to cause trouble, especially the Immortal Formation Master, she naturally dared not not listen.


    "Bingyun, why doesn''t she come to provoke us?"


    The dark clouds are still waiting to be slapped in the face, who knew that Lin Qingru would slip away, making her feel sorry for a while! How come these second generation of immortals have become smart, knowing that Mu Bingyun is not easy to provoke, even if he has a background, he will not go forward to provoke.


    "You think all immortals have no brains?"


    is not just a few sarcastic words, if someone buys something they envy, they have to go forward to provoke it, which would be too brainless.


    "You''re right, there are many normal people in this world, but there are still a few mentally disabled people, but why did we meet so many?"


    ¡­


    The guy was so frightened that he was sweating coldly when he heard the conversation between the two. He was worried here that the two sides would not have a conflict, but this little fairy was good, as if it was a pity that he could not contradict Lin Qingru, it seemed that the little fairy wanted to beat someone look.


    is too terrifying, she is so violent at such a young age, she really deserves to be Mu Fairy''s sister. Yes, although the surname was different, he subconsciously felt that Wu Yun was Mu Bingyun''s sister.


    "Dark cloud, there are countless powerhouses in the immortal world, just tell me these words."


    "I know, don''t worry, when we are strong, we can say whatever we want, and see who dares to provoke us."


    Mu Bingyun was satisfied: "You are right."


    The guy behind him trembled a little. They were afraid that they were masters who like to provoke trouble. Maybe you''ve been busy with the formation all these years and don''t have time, right?


    These days have gradually become idle, I guess there is nothing to do, boring! What he wants to say is, Fairy Mu, you are already very powerful.


    "Hey, the jewelry here is really good!"


    Wu Yun saw a piece of golden light in front of him. The gold here is not ordinary gold in the mortal world, but a mineral in the immortal world. It looks similar to gold, but it is more precious. It is used to make jewelry. This hairpin has already made the dark clouds unable to move their eyes.


    "Bingyun, I''ll have one here too?"


    "Can."


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t object. Some clothes and jewelry don''t cost much at all. Besides, Xianshi can earn it back by spending her arranging two formations, so it''s better to make Wuyun happy. The dark cloud was originally the soul of a person. He had followed her for hundreds of years in his previous life, and he had followed her for decades in this life. He was an active person again, and he must have been suffocated for a long time.


    Especially the appearance of this little girl really made her think of her as a girl.


    The man was stunned in his heart, Fairy Mu really doted on girls, Fairy Wu was so happy. He hurriedly helped Wu Yun to choose one piece of each piece of jewelry, packed it in a special box, and put it in a ring.


    "Huh? Are these embroidered shoes?"


    Dark Cloud looked down at her feet, um, she still lacks a few pairs of shoes.


    "The color on this?"


    The guy knows it''s time for him to play: "Fairy Wu, these designs are all the latest, there are all kinds of monsters, there are rare flowers, and plants and the like, and some are beautiful patterns that Xiu Niang imagined out of thin air... "


    "A pair of them?"


    "Okay, Fairy Wu."


    Dude, did you just say that you are missing a few pairs? Here''s a pair, isn''t it just dozens of pairs? Fairy Wu, can your body fit through without growing up? If the dark cloud heard it, he would definitely say, you guessed it, it is really well-dressed.


    The feeling of shopping made Wu Yun feel refreshed and squinted his eyes comfortably: "Is there any other good place?"


    "Yes, there are earrings over there, as well as various bracelets."


    "Then go and have a look," Wu Yun said as he walked, "Bingyun, why don''t you buy some, forget it, it''s harder for you to buy some of these things than going to the sky, I''ll buy them all back, if you fancy any one Seed, pick your own!"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile and followed. She is really not very interested in these jewelry, the hosta on her head was carved by Cangyu for her. She also added two defensive formations to avoid being broken.


    After a long time, the two were respectfully sent out by the owner of the shop, Wu Yun stretched happily: "I haven''t shopped for many years, and my skill hasn''t been reduced by half!" Thinking of this, her eyes were a little sad. "Bingyun, it''s a pity that we can''t go back to the original place. The tall buildings there, one by one, are filled with all kinds of luxury goods. If you see it, you will be shocked, although their The value is not comparable to what is here, but in that world, it is looked up to by many people and cannot be seen in a lifetime."


    She still misses the past, even though there are many bad things there, it is the place where her soul was born.


    "Dark clouds..."

 Chapter 414： You are not afraid that I will lose

    "what?"


    "Anything is possible, this is also very good, you can make this place what you want in the future, what do you think?"


    She didn''t like the sadness revealed in Dark Cloud.


    "you''re right."


    Sure enough, the dark clouds recovered at once. She was already secretly planning that if she had such a site, she must transform it into the place where she once lived. The more she thought about it, the happier she became, holding Mu Bingyun and dancing.


    "Bingyun, do you think we can get a site and use it to transform the city we like?"


    "Of course you can, so if you practice hard, there will be such a day."


    "well!"


    Wu Yun quickly said a few good words, raised his hand, and the bright ring on his finger contained all of her today''s harvest. I have to say that Bing Yun is really a little rich woman. In her mind, she was already building her own city in the future. She didn''t know that the day when her wish came true, it shocked the entire fairyland. Her name of the dark cloud was also known to everyone on this day.


    The two returned with a full load, and Su Yuan and the three next door also knew that Mu Bingyun''s sister was here, and the fact that Wu Yun was Mu Bingyun''s sister had already spread.


    "Daddy, I met Mu Bingyun today."


    Lin Ming opened his eyes: "It''s the sixth-order Immortal Formation Master who has become famous recently. I heard that many of the sects here are arranged by her to protect the mountains?"


    "Yes, Daddy, I don''t think she''s anything to be afraid of..." Lin Qingru told everything he had encountered. Originally, Lin Ming didn''t take this junior in his eyes, and after hearing what he did, he didn''t even take it seriously.


    "When you are young, you will be overwhelmed with some achievements, and you will not be able to form a big climate. Qingru has done the right thing. We are not here to provoke right and wrong."


    Lin Ming is very satisfied with having such a smart daughter. He has countless children. I don''t know if the strength of those concubines is too low. Except for Lin Qingru, the other children are not very talented, so he will take Lin Qingru with him wherever he goes. .


    Lin Qing was so beaten today that she finally got some comfort from Lin Ming. Since her father said that the other party couldn''t make a difference, what else did she care about. Isn''t he just an immortal array master with better looks and better talent?


    What about these? The other party acted in such a high-profile manner, Daddy was right.


    "So Dad, when are we going to Feiyun City?"


    "In a few days, I have to wait for an old friend, and wait until he comes with me, then go there."


    Lin Ming remembered that his friend was also his opponent, and he didn''t know what realm the opponent''s current formation had comprehended, although the comprehension of an immortal formation master of the same realm could also be higher or lower.


    "Bingyun, I''ve already made up my mind, today is the last time I''m going crazy to buy..."


    After many days of frantic shopping, Wu Yun held the ring contentedly and finally made a prudent decision. His body was eight or nine years old, but he had a mature face, and his face was also serious.


    Mu Bingyun was surprised: "What''s wrong?"


    "Tired of the stuff here?"


    "No." Wu Yun frowned, "In the future, if I want to build a city of my own mind, I will definitely spend a lot of immortal stones. From now on, I have to be thrifty, save more immortal stones, and then build a city according to my own mind. Build. It¡¯s not enough to build the city, you have to find all kinds of rare items and put them in this city, otherwise an empty city will be useless at all.¡±


    The dark cloud, who has made up his mind, silently found his own path.


    "It turns out that you don''t have to be so frugal. You don''t need to be frugal to get immortal stones. You can get more in another way. Maybe you spend only a small part of what you earn."


    Wu Yun patted his head in annoyance: "You''re right, I forgot that I was the CEO at the time, and I forgot about it, as expected, I''ve been a bird for two lifetimes and my head is broken. Bingyun, then your immortal stone. Can you give me the start-up capital?"


    "Of course, I will use the rest for our daily use, and give you the rest."


    Wu Yun smiled confidently: "Don''t worry, I will make more money in the near future." Wu Yun has never doubted his business acumen, and this is a world of cultivation. For a society that wants to make money, it is much easier to do business here.


    But at present, she still lacks people. Forget it, step by step, she first negotiated a plan, and then decided on the candidate after thinking about what to do. Talent is very important, and suddenly she thought of Wu Laiqing and Chunsheng, who were in line with her mind.


    After ?? finalized the first candidate, the dark cloud was immersed in his own thoughts. Mu Bingyun ignored it. Since Wu Yun liked it, let her do it, so that she could forget about the beautiful man for the time being.


    Later, when the righteous brother came out, he didn''t need to face the rival in love, and took out most of the immortal stones that he had earned over the years. These things are now at her fingertips, and she basically doesn''t need to worry about it. In fact, the same is true of Mo Xing and the two. They are now just for the sake of cultivation, and they just got the immortal stone by the way.


    "Wow - Bingyun, you are not a little rich woman, you are a rich man!" Wu Yun saw a white immortal stone in the ring. Most of them were high-grade immortal stones, and a few were middle-grade immortal stones. As for low-grade immortal stones, they usually don''t need them. will not. There are even a few top-quality immortal stones.


    Dark Cloud was shocked, the Immortal Formation Master was really too rich, so rich. She put away the ring in a blink of an eye. With these start-up funds, she will be more confident in her plan.


    "Bingyun, are you not afraid that I will lose?"


    She still felt that Mu Bingyun was able to hand over this immortal stone to her. She couldn''t believe it. Back then, in modern times, no one would have done this no matter how much someone trusted her.


    "If you lose, you will lose." Mu Bingyun didn''t care about money at all. From her point of view, these things would be gone if they were gone. What was there to care about, she felt that it was strange for Wu Yun to ask this way.


    thought that the other party was worried that he would not be able to explain the loss, so he comforted: "Black cloud, you can play as you want. It doesn''t matter if you lose, you can just help arrange two mountain protection formations."


    Black Cloud''s forehead twitched twice. It turned out that her family Bingyun didn''t look at these things at all. That''s right, Bingyun itself is a huge treasure, so why would she care about these two immortal stones.


    "Bingyun, I will definitely build a different kind of city, and this will be your backing in the future!"


    Dark Cloud''s eyes flashed, Bingyun worked hard, and was extremely smart, but he didn''t like to win over power and power, but he didn''t know that these things were also applicable in the Immortal Realm. She has been the CEO for so many years, and she has seen a lot of them. Money and power are linked, and they are indispensable.


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 415： analyze

    Mu Bingyun was surprised for a moment, and felt that Wu Yun''s eyes were brighter than usual, as if he was agreeing to something with her.


    "You just wait. In the future, you will not only be rich, but also powerful!" Wu Yun smiled confidently, thinking about everything in the future. If she wanted to see her former city appear at the beginning, now she will build a city or even many The strength of the city protects Bingyun.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, as if feeling the thoughts of the dark clouds. Not much to say, Wu Yun likes it, then she will support it all. In fact, she believed it, and she didn''t think the dark clouds would fail.


    Dark Cloud picked up the pen and kept sketching something on the paper, like an outline, and then gradually added a lot of things to it, and later, an ultra-modern city appeared on the paper.


    "Is this the place you''re talking about?"


    Mu Bingyun was amazed, the towering buildings, the flat, the running special boxes, and the strange costumes are really special buildings. If she has seen modern architecture, she will understand that the difference between the city on paper and the modern one is huge. The combination of ancient pavilions and modern pavilions is used here, and it will not be abrupt to appear in the fairyland. As for why she painted special Boxes and strange costumes, just want to miss it.


    She silently remembered something, staring at the city on the paper in a daze. After a while, he put away the drawing on the surface and drew a new one.


    This time the city is antique, the pavilion is high, and there are special rules. There are many places that are different from the fairyland houses, but they will not make people feel awkward. It combines various methods used by the fairyland, which will not cause other activity.


    "Bingyun, if one day this city appears, the formation inside will be handed over to you."


    "certainly."


    The city that belongs to them, of course, must be well arranged. This is the hard work of Wu Yun, and of course she will not let it be destroyed by human beings. She thought that if it really came true one day, this city must have good rules, for example, you can''t fight in it, otherwise you will never be eligible to enter here.


    Thinking of this, she laughed dumbly, and a suggestion from Wu Yun actually made her blood boil, as if some seed had sprouted in her heart.


    "By the way, Bingyun, I want to get Wu Laiqing and Chunsheng over and become my own people, what can you do?" Wu Yun thought, "By the way, what do you think of these two? Credible, reliable? "


    "Trustworthy and reliable."


    "That''s good, then let''s decide on them for the first time. I think Wu Laiqing is a talented person, especially when it comes to doing business and winning people''s hearts, his brain turns very fast." The one who came to the conclusion, "As for Chunsheng, he is a practical and hard worker, just a little less courageous, but if someone leads him, he will be a talent. If you train more, you will be able to use it."


    As he said, Wu Yun took a pen and paper to record it, wrote down the strengths and weaknesses of the two, and marked how to cultivate them. Only after this was he satisfied. Mu Bingyun looked at it and couldn''t help but nod his head, Wu Yun was really talented in this regard.


    "I think that Su Yuan is not bad, but he is from the Su family and has some relationship with Ziyou Xianyu. I don''t know if we can dig it out. If we want to dig it, we must dig it thoroughly."


    Dark Cloud analyzed again, each one makes sense. Mu Bingyun understands that if Su Yuan is not fully dug over, there will be a confrontation between interests in the future. Perhaps it is not the problem of Su Yuan, but the problem of the Su family and Ziwei Palace. At present, they cannot carry Ziwei Palace. Yes, most of them will suffer, and maybe all their hard work will be destroyed.


    "Dong Wenjun is unavailable. This person is jealous, insidious and cunning. He hides very deeply. He has a sign of grass on the wall. He must stay away. No matter what the other party decides, he cannot use it."


    Dark Cloud crossed Dong Wenjun''s name, indicating that it will be removed.


    "He Chenghua?" Wu Yun frowned, "This person is a bit petty, can''t afford a big role, can''t use it, but can cooperate, maybe he can expand other aspects in Ziyou Xianyu through him."


    "Moxing, it can be used."


    "Ling Jichen, can''t be used, this person is unfathomable, the city is too deep, if it is in an important position, it is easy for the opponent to turn against the army, and the gain will outweigh the loss, Bingyun, you have to remember this person."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile, looked at Wu Yun''s solemn exhortation, and said, "Well, you can decide on these matters. In short, I won''t interfere, and he won''t dare to say anything."


    "Well, just understand."


    Black Cloud Aojiao, "That''s right, I will declare this to be mine in the future, so those who want to leave the relationship should stay away, this girl won''t wait for you, get out!"


    "By the way, there is another Xuantian Sect," Wu Yun recalled carefully and asked, "Bingyun, can you describe to me the things that Xuantian Sect has been with you over the years without a single cent? ?"


    "sure."


    After Wu Yun analyzed so much, Mu Bingyun was also very impressed. Although she practiced very quickly, her talent in formation was not comparable to that of ordinary people. However, in this regard, Wu Yun really left her a few streets away.


    She feels that she is really lucky to be accompanied by dark clouds.


    took back her thoughts and told everything about the Xuantian Sect. From the beginning to the present, all the people inside, all the people she had seen, had to repeat it based on her own impressions.


    "Xuan Tianzong is okay, although Gu Qin and Gu Feng are a little arrogant, but the two are not bad-hearted, and they are relatively knowledgeable about current affairs. They can cooperate with them." To build a huge force, it is absolutely impossible to do it alone, and must cooperate with all parties. The power has something to do with it. Whether it is to use interests or favors, it has to be involved in order to stabilize this huge strength.


    Of course, if you want to be powerful, you must first be strong.


    "Bingyun, you must win the formation exchange meeting this time. Get the formation secrets and study them well. I need your support!"


    Dark Cloud is serious, she needs to be strong on her side, she can''t count on her, but Bingyun is different, just her cultivation speed and formation comprehension, she is a potential stock.


    ''s eyes lit up, um, she and Bingyun really are the best partners!


    "it is good."


    This is also what Mu Bingyun hopes, no matter what, she will win and get the magic formula. The two have their own thoughts, but have similar goals. After today, the relationship between them is a step closer.


    After seven days, Wu Yun sorted out the hundreds of sects that Mu Bingyun had been with over the years, and finally asked someone to inquire about these sects, and finally decided which sects to cooperate with.


    "Bingyun, my plan is about to begin."

 Chapter 416： double cloud firm

    Dark Cloud''s eyes are shining, she has been busy for more than ten days, she has built a grand plan in her mind, as long as she follows her own plan, then she will have an invisible business empire. If you want to build the city you belong to, you have to have money. At present, the first step she takes is to earn immortal stones. With immortal stones, she can build power. With power, strength, and immortal stones, she can take the last step.


    Thinking about it makes her blood boil, she has already found the feeling of the first time in modern times.


    "What should we do first?"


    Mu Bingyun fully cooperated with Wu Yun''s request. She couldn''t help feeling that this was Wu Yun''s greatest achievement. If she didn''t try her best to help, she would definitely regret it.


    "Go to see Wu Laiqing first, let him become my person completely, and let him come forward for the rest. After all, my body is only a few years old now, it is not easy to show my face, and it is easy to attract people''s attention."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Wu Yun had taken this step into consideration, all her worries were gone. She smiled secretly, Wu Yun is just a child in body, but an adult in soul, she was too worried.


    "Bingyun, Wuyun, are you here?"


    Over the years, Mu Bingyun and Wu Laiqing have become friends.


    "Let''s talk inside!"


    Seeing this, Wu Laiqing did not dare to delay, and quickly asked Chunsheng to take care of him outside. He led the two in by himself. From the eyes of the other party, he saw a seriousness. Mu Bingyun hadn''t shown such a face for many years, so he couldn''t help but guess, did something major happen?


    Chunsheng was a little curious, what this Fairy Mu was going to say to the shopkeeper, although curious, he didn''t go over to look, but greeted the guests outside seriously. Everyone in Feiyu City knows that this small shop has a sixth-order immortal formation master, and his business is very good.


    I don''t know how long it took, the three of them came out from the inside, the dark clouds still exuded a unique light, and Wu Laiqing seemed to have been fished out of the water, and there was an emotion that Chunsheng couldn''t understand in his eyes. But he was able to confirm that the shopkeeper was very excited, happy, no, and shocked... and even had a desperate attitude.


    This frightened Chunsheng.


    "The shopkeeper, are you all right?"


    Facing Chunsheng''s concern, Wu Laiqing took a deep breath before recovering from the previous shock, and then he calmed down with a long sigh of relief. He has lived for so many years, and it is the first time that he really feels that life is shining, and even brighter.


    The dark cloud made him realize that he could display such a great talent. Yes, he was tempted. From this little girl who seemed to be only a few years old, he saw another avenue of prosperity.


    Of course, this little girl is not an ordinary little girl, he has long understood.


    When she took out the plan, he couldn''t help but swipe it over. Originally thought he would keep guarding the small shop here, but he didn''t expect... He sighed again.


    "It''s alright, Chunsheng, from now on you will do other things besides greeting guests in the shop." He didn''t dare to tell Chunsheng about these things at once, he could only take Chunsheng away slowly, while Chunsheng was with him He has worked in the shop for hundreds of years, and his character is good.


    "Understood, shopkeeper."


    Chunsheng''s brain is relatively simple, and he didn''t think too much. The shopkeeper let him not have to run around in the fairyland, and he had a place to eat. He was very grateful. Besides, the shopkeeper never treated him badly. Whatever the shopkeeper asks him to do, he will naturally do it seriously.


    "Wu Laiqing, then I''ll go first, then I''ll give you a plan, just follow what I said and you''ll be fine. Remember, you are doing things for yourself, after all, you have the investment."


    Dark Cloud smiled mysteriously, yes, she took Wu Laiqing into a stake, of course it was only a part of it, which played a very important role in stabilizing people''s hearts, I believe Wu Laiqing would not refuse such a big cake.


    Do things for yourself, and naturally work harder.


    Wu Laiqing nodded fiercely, indicating that he understood, he didn''t dare to underestimate Wu Yun, and sure enough, there was no simple person around Bing Yun.


    "Then Bingyun, let''s go back first, and prepare to go to Feiyun City. By the way, I have to go back and think of a name."


    Mu Bingyun said goodbye to Wu Laiqing, and dragged Wu Yun out of the store.


    A few days later, Wu Yun threw a reasonable plan to Wu Laiqing, and was thinking of a name in the house.


    There were paper **** everywhere on the ground. She frowned and scratched her ears and cheeks on the seat.


    Mu Bingyun withdrew from the comprehension of the formation, glanced at her, looked at the names she wrote, and read it carefully.


    Yunyun Commercial Firm, Shuiyun Commercial Firm, Yunmu Commercial Firm... a black line, which really warms my heart, Wu Yun wanted to add both of their names.


    fell into contemplation.


    "How about Shuangyun Firm?"


    "Shuangyun Firm?"


    Dark Cloud muttered to himself, and finally a smile appeared on his face: "Okay, it''s called Shuangyun Commercial Firm."


    The name was finalized, and she was distressed again: "You have to think of a logo, Bingyun, what logo do you think can be used to reflect our firm? It''s best to have a memorable pattern."


    For drawing, it was her biggest flaw. At present, I can only rely on Bingyun. Mu Bingyun silently picked up the pen. After a while, a small and exquisite golden bird appeared on the paper. It was the miniature version of the dark cloud, and it looked very cute because it looked special. , which can naturally be unforgettable.


    Wu Yun tutted twice, holding the paper: "I didn''t expect me to be so cute, Bingyun, your painting skills are really good! It''s good, just use this." The happy expression on her face has exposed her. The mood seemed very happy.


    "I''ll get this done first, Bingyun, you can do it first, and when it''s done, hand it over to Wu Laiqing, he will be able to do it quickly."


    "okay."


    These days, Mu Bingyun can see that, Wu Yun is very happy, which is a good thing. Then it''s up to her to toss, even she herself did not expect that the dark clouds tossed a city that shocked the entire immortal world, as well as the largest business.


    On the second day, people from Feiyucheng found that Wu Laiqing''s shop had changed its name. The two big double clouds on it were very conspicuous, and there was a circular sign next to it, and the word "double cloud" inside was also very clear. , There is also a lifelike golden bird. The store seems to have been renovated. It has been rearranged by the formation method. The store is five times the original size, and it looks a little empty.


    At the same time, there was a sign outside the door, everyone gathered around to watch, and the words on it were also revealed.

 Chapter 417： fairy king

    After reading the record on the sign, everyone understood that this shop needs to be rectified, and it will only get better and better in the future. The rectification time is ten days, and there will be more and more varieties in the future, and everyone is looking forward to it.


    When they knew that the shopkeeper had not changed people, they felt more at ease, looking forward to what would happen here in ten days.


    Mu Bingyun is also busy here. At Wuyun''s request, she burned a lot of array disks, and let Chiye help refine the immortal artifact and medicinal herbs, all of which were prepared for the reopening of the shop.


    According to Wu Yun, this is just the beginning, and we will recruit Immortal Formation Masters, Medicine Medicine Masters, and Artifact Refining Masters. After all, these things cannot be accomplished with Chiye. Is it too late?


    Alchemist and Item Refiner are the most difficult, she chose not to recruit for the time being, Chiye can still handle everything. And with the fame of Mu Bingyun, the Immortal Formation Master was still very easy to recruit.


    Especially those who are relatively low in strength and relatively poor are her goals. As long as Mu Bingyun gave them a chance to rebuild, these people would definitely give up.


    "Bingyun, what about my chance, I have to work hard for you."


    Wu Yun felt a little uneasy, and took away Bingyun''s immortal stone. Now she has to be tired, and there is no way to do it. She has no immortal stone, and she has no talent for refining medicine pills. She only has a fast-moving brain.


    "It''s fine, it''s good to teach people, and it can make your own understanding more profound." Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, "As long as you can toss something out, it''s not bad, now I feel good, I really want to live in your place. Said city."


    "Then you wait, soon!"


    When I mentioned this, Wu Yun had a serious look on his face again. He picked up the pen and started writing quickly. From the beginning, it was crooked, and now it is smooth and smooth, which can be regarded as a great progress.


    "Alas, my character, if placed in modern times, would definitely be very valuable."


    Thinking of where she is, she has a good handwriting, and she is at the beginner level. She didn''t even know how many years it would take her to catch up with Bingyun''s skill.


    "Dark cloud, your word is really not very good."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t bear it anymore. The characters on it were well-organized, but they lacked aura and the characteristics of their own style. It looked really good just by looking at it, but after a closer look, many details were not handled properly. Of course, if it fell into the hands of ordinary people in the mortal world, it would be really good.


    However, cultivators have five senses in general, and their physical flexibility and comprehension, which can only be said, are too poor.


    "Bingyun, didn''t I just write it for less than a month? Don''t ask me to be so high, the words are a little bad, and the content is not bad at all!"


    "But it''s priceless!" After finishing, she couldn''t help adding.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "That''s right, you don''t need to pursue the ultimate, just play what you are good at."


    You don''t need to play to the extreme, you just need to play what you are good at. Suddenly Mu Bingyun fell into deep thought, his eyes became blurred, and he suddenly entered a wonderful realm.


    Dark Cloud looked, his hand shook, ink stained on the white paper, he quickly took a few array disks to activate, and activated the array around the room at the same time, put away the paper in front of him, and stood beside Mu Bingyun solemnly.


    Bingyun''s Thunder Vein is now the ninth rank of immortals, so if he breaks through...isn''t he an immortal king?


    Okay, the Immortal King is done. She has a happy expression on her face, but she doesn''t take it lightly. She must be careful about breaking through. Seeing the momentum overflowing from Mu Bingyun''s body, she is very glad that she reacted quickly, otherwise it will wait. If the momentum leaks, it will definitely attract the attention of many people.


    As if she didn''t feel safe, she placed all the array plates in her hand around, for fear of causing some turmoil later, and at the same time found a lot of medicinal pills, Chi Ye did not reject her, she could take things in it, as long as If she can take it out, it means that Bingyun has allowed it.


    But under normal circumstances, she would not, but now she has to do this. In case the surrounding immortal power is not enough, she can only solve it with medicinal pills. She herself was not enough to transform herself last time. After all, Feiyu City is relatively remote, even if there is one The spirit gathering array cannot make the immortal power reach a very strong level.


    When ?? finished all this, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and waited silently.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to be in a place where there was a lot of thunder and lightning, lightning and thunder were everywhere, constantly bombarding her soul. She wanted to dodge, but she couldn''t dodge it. Later, she found that the thunder and lightning didn''t mean to hurt her. Instead, her soul grew stronger with the intrusion of the thunder and lightning.


    So she sat cross-legged, no matter where she was, she took the initiative to absorb the lightning, the green on her soul was gradually squeezed to a certain corner, and the rest was occupied by the purple lightning.


    Outside, Wu Yun actually saw the lightning flashes on Mu Bingyun''s body. He was so shocked that he opened his mouth wide. Although the lightning did not hurt Mu Bingyun, the surrounding tables and chairs had been blasted into slag. Slag, the debris on the ground can show how terrible the lightning is. I don''t know if it was because of his contract with Bingyun that Thunder and Lightning didn''t hurt her.


    This made her breathe a sigh of relief, if that was the case, she would have to run out.


    All the terrifying things are going on here, but it is very quiet outside, and there is no different movement at all. The only difference is that everyone in Feiyu City feels that the immortal power today is much thinner than in the past, and they have not found what the situation is. .


    In the sky above Mu Bingyun, powerful immortal energy fell down one after another and got into her body. I don''t know if it is protected by lightning, but everything here has not been discovered at all.


    Wu Laiqing originally made an agreement with Wu Yun, but when he received Wu Yun that it would take some time to pass, he took care of the shop with peace of mind.


    Three days later, after absorbing enough immortal power, the lightning on Mu Bingyun''s body was even worse, and all the items in the house were destroyed into powder, and the dark cloud was still standing aside, but she had been frightened before.


    Looking at all the dust around him, he couldn''t help but feel fortunate that he had opened one array after another, otherwise the whole house would collapse.


    Mu Bingyun finally absorbed all the thunder and lightning in that world, and suddenly seemed to open a canal and the river gushed down. She broke through, from the ninth rank of immortals to the first rank of immortal kings.


    In the eyes of the dark clouds outside, the thunder and lightning on her body also disappeared, and the momentum was gathered up, as if nothing had happened.


    "Finally it''s all right."


    Dark Cloud let out a long sigh, frightening her.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, and the shadow of thunder and lightning flashed in the sea in his eyes. After a long time, he finally disappeared, and his eyes returned to their normal appearance. When you see the surrounding scene change your complexion, and then see the dark clouds intact, you can rest assured.

 Chapter 418： happen to meet

    "Dark Cloud, are you okay?"


    Dark Cloud jumped over: "It''s okay, it''s okay, the thunder and lightning on your body didn''t hurt me, it knows we know each other." He patted his chest, indicating that he was too scared.


    "That''s good, this breakthrough was too sudden."


    It really needs to be understood, but it is just a sentence, let her break through from the ninth rank of immortals to the first rank of immortal kings, and the wood veins are naturally brought to the seventh rank of immortals. It is reasonable to think about it, and it is a bit unbelievable, after all these years. She practiced until the speed still did not slow down.


    She is more and more eager to see what kind of terrifying speed she will achieve if she is a venerable thunder pulse. She even doubts that her righteous brother, Nan Junmo is a venerable thunder pulse. Of course, it is a guess. After all, it seems that Nan Jun Mo, like her, is a waste material.


    "It''s good to make a breakthrough, Bingyun, congratulations, Immortal King first-rank, now our self-protection ability has increased a little bit, by the way, you have to get it right here, I want to send the plan to Wu Laiqing, he has been waiting. In a few days, there are other things that have to be taken, and the shop is still empty."


    "Okay, you go, leave it to me here."


    The two separated, Mu Bingyun rearranged the room, sat down again, carefully savored the gains after this breakthrough, consolidated his cultivation by the way, and settled again.


    Another month, under the plan of the dark cloud, a business road set foot on the itinerary, and with the introduction of one plan after another, Wu Laiqing was shocked and shocked to the final calm and then as it should be, and finally took a step forward. The first step, now as long as you follow the plan of the dark cloud, step by step, there is nothing difficult for the time being.


    As for recruiting talents, Wu Yun planned to rely on Mu Bingyun''s popularity at that time, and it would be much easier at that time. For Wu Yun''s plan, Mu Bingyun agreed with both hands, expressing his unconditional support. In just one month, the sales in the Shuangyun store have doubled many times than before. Now the Shuangyun Commercial Bank has begun to take shape, and now it is waiting for talents from various departments to fill it up.


    For this, the dark clouds are very confident.


    After the breakthrough, Mu Bingyun concentrated on studying the formation technique. This is to teach the formation masters who will be recruited to the Shuangyun store in the future. The people who have been trained by themselves should be more stable. Neither she nor Wu Yun thought about inviting those powerful ones. A powerful array mage is a thankless thing.


    At present, the business has just started, and there are not many things needed. It is the most wonderful way to let these people grow together with the business.


    She took out a blank jade slip and recorded her many years of experience in formation on it. It is very detailed. I believe that as long as you are not an idiot, you can understand it. There are levels set at the same time, and only the formation can understand it. Only at this stage can you see everything that follows. Therefore, those who are greedy and chewy will not be able to spy on the content behind.


    Many days passed after she was busy, and there were 20 days left for the exchange meeting, so she stopped what she was doing. The shop was handed over to Chunsheng, and she and Wu Yun rushed to Feiyun City with Wu Laiqing and Su Yuan, who had been following her.


    When the group arrived at the teleportation array, they happened to meet Lin Qingru. There were two other people beside her. Both of them were middle-aged and looked very arrogant. They looked like I was an expert. Blind the dark cloud''s eyes.


    "Is this the wooden fairy?"


    One of the middle-aged men said, "Lin Ming, this is my friend, Bai Shan."


    Mu Bingyun became clear. It turned out that these two were the so-called seventh-order immortal formation masters. They really looked like masters.


    "This is the little girl. Last time I heard the little girl mention Mu Fairy, I didn''t expect to meet so soon."


    "I''ve seen Fairy Mu." Lin Qingru''s face was still a little embarrassed. After all, she didn''t hide what she said last time, so the other party must have heard it.


    Baishan scrutinized Mu Bingyun for a while: "Is Fairy Mu already a sixth-order Immortal Array Master?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded, expressing her acknowledgment. Her expression was neither very respectful nor arrogant, as if it were a very common thing. People asked, if it was true, she would admit it. This attitude was somewhat disdainful to the two of them. They only felt that Mu Bingyun was too condescending and looked down on them.


    Especially a person with extraordinary talent cannot tolerate others being stronger than himself. It has to be said that Mu Bingyun reached the sixth-order Immortal Formation Master at a young age, and his talent is stronger than them, but so what? Fighting against such ignorant juniors is what they like to do the most.


    Mu Bingyun felt the unfriendly gaze from Bai Shan, and became vigilant in his heart. As long as the other party is arguing with her at the fair and bright formation exchange meeting, she will also respect it. If it is overcast, she will only be more overcast than the other party.


    "Okay, it''s getting late. Brother Bai, if there is anything we need to communicate with, let''s talk about it when we arrive at Feiyun City. What do you think? It''s not good to wait here." Lin Ming''s words finally made Baishan wake up and found that There are still many people waiting behind, they should know the identities of the three, and they didn''t say anything if they didn''t dare to offend.


    "Everyone, I''m really sorry."


    Face Kungfu, especially people like Baishan and Lin Ming, will naturally cherish them. Everyone said there was nothing to do, so they waited for a while. One by one, the group placed the immortal stones in the groove, and a strong white light enveloped their bodies and disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    In the passage, Mu Bingyun silently observed the teleportation formation. The teleportation arrays here belong to the eighth-order immortal arrays, and only when they reach the eighth-order immortal array masters can they have the opportunity to contact the teleportation arrays. After carefully comprehending the mystery of the teleportation array, the dark clouds guarded her vigilantly. Although she knew that no one would dare to mess around in the teleportation channel, the tacit understanding between the two had made her a habit for many years.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun opened her eyes, and she seemed to have some understanding of the formations around her. She found that she really had extraordinary talent in formations. Before looking around, I thought it was very mysterious, but now I can see some different things through the white mask.


    For a long time, she thought that the teaching of the formation was the need to read the books and various secrets of the formation, and rarely saw anything from the real formation formation. After all, every immortal formation master also has a very good way of arranging the formation. Different, can be the same result, the process may also be completely reversed.


    At that time, she felt that looking at the formed formation, she should not see anything, but at this moment she realized that she was wrong.


    She decided to take a lot of teleportation formations in the future, and to go to places with powerful formations, maybe there will be unexpected gains.


    Another burst of white light blinded them briefly. Lighten up, here we are.

 Chapter 419： suspicious man

    "Bingyun, did you realize something just now?"


    Dark Cloud could feel her joy, so much so that she forgot to transmit the voice and said it directly. Bai Shan and Lin Ming frowned, the teleportation formation was so fast, how could they possibly see something, this junior must have a bit of talent.


    The three of them and Mu Bingyun bowed their hands and left, not intending to go together. This kind of approach is more in line with Mu Bingyun''s mind. She actually doesn''t want to walk with these two people. She often has to accept the cold knives from the other side, which is very uncomfortable.


    "Well, it''s a bit. I figured out some things. As for the specifics, I''ll study it later."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t hide it, the comprehension of the formation was entirely dependent on personal talent and comprehension. These words made Lin Bai and the two who left even more contempt. After they figured it out, they didn''t believe it. He spoke so vaguely. No matter how talented a junior is, he has no sense of shame and is arrogant. Nothing will be accomplished.


    For the two of them were gone, and they kept throwing cold knives over, Mu Bingyun simply chose to ignore it.


    Su Yuan and Wu Yun understood very well that Mu Bingyun must have realized something before. Mu Bingyun wasn''t actually arrogant, but she didn''t like to pay attention to strangers. As long as she didn''t agree with people, they were all strangers, especially Lin Ming and Bai Shan who held their own identities and thought they were people from an old life.


    "Bingyun, let''s find a place to live first, shall we?"


    Su Yuan is asking, as for his attitude, several people are already used to it. Even Dong Wenjun can''t think of anything anymore. If a person is one step ahead of you, you want to catch up. If you are 10,000 steps ahead, then you can only look up. If you can fly, you really only have to worship.


    At present, she really has a kind of adoration for Mu Bingyun, the opponent''s achievements are something she will never be able to achieve, whether it is the talent of the formation or the speed of cultivation.


    "This... it''s already arranged over there."


    Mu Bingyun said that in Feiyun City there is a sect that has a good relationship with her, and there is an inn under her door. It is also the preferred sect of Wuyun for this time, and an agreement has been signed. Knowing that she was coming, he contacted Wu Yun this time, and had already left a good room, waiting for them to come together.


    "Oh? So that''s the case." Su Yuan suddenly realized that there was no need to doubt Mu Bingyun''s current identity. The dark clouds have not yet told me to let the Su family leave the Ziwei Palace, so naturally these things will not be mentioned in front of Su Yuan. The Su family is a good partner for cooperation, and it is also a place where things can easily go wrong.


    The other two were not qualified to ask any further questions. Based on the address he had seen before, Mu Bingyun followed the path and went all the way. The buildings and other items on both sides of the street indicated that this was the most prosperous city, worthy of being the master. city.


    "This place is really much better than Feifei Yucheng."


    Dong Wenjun has always liked to look at the surface. He originally despised Feitian Immortal Territory. Seeing that there is no need for the main city of Ziyou Immortal Territory, he also put away his contempt.


    "Of course, if it weren''t for Feitian Shangzun...lazy...busy, other cities will definitely develop together." He Chenghua secretly said that it was a little dangerous, and almost said what was in his heart. It''s very close. If Feitian Shangzun is here, he will say bad things behind, and I don''t know if it will be disgusting.


    Lazy?


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes. Was it because he was too lazy to make other cities so dilapidated? It''s not that she dislikes it. Compared with the brand-new appearance here, the Feiyu City where she lived before can really only be said to be a dilapidated city. The buildings in it are probably all thousands of years ago, and it seems that this place should have been renovated frequently.


    Wu Yun naturally noticed: "I think this place is more up-to-date with the times, it is the main city of Feitian Xianyu, and there are often guests coming and going, how can I lose face, other cities are a bit older than here, anyway, look at it. It''s also pleasing to the eye." In her words, other places are more quaint and more suitable for comfortable living.


    And here, you can clearly feel that pedestrians are in a hurry, those who are on their way, and those who come here with a purpose, have less comfort in life, and more sense of urgency. This reason is naturally clear to her, and it is still a little troublesome to explain.


    "However, maybe it should be lazy..."


    Dark clouds are welcome, and intuition tells her that Feitian Shangzun is not a stingy person.


    "The little girl is so outspoken that she even dares to say that Feitian is lazy, eh? Whose child are you?" A young man, very handsome, with a smile in his eyes, straightened the dark clouds. Looking straight.


    Dark Cloud was stunned for a moment, then watched the handsome man walking towards her, and responded quickly: "Handsome son, what did you hear?"


    "Lazy? Who do you call lazy? Are you lazy?" She spread her hands, indicating that she was not lazy.


    Handsome son? The young man couldn''t help laughing: "Little mouth is very sweet." He touched Wu Yun''s head and looked past Mu Bingyun, his eyes flashing with admiration, making Mu Bingyun a little puzzled.


    "Little girl, do you live here?"


    Wu Yun slapped his hand down with a slap: "Yes, the son speaks when he speaks, don''t touch his feet, men and women can''t be kissed." Although she likes handsome guys, it doesn''t mean that all handsome guys can get into her eyes, The man in front of him is handsome, but not her type. Compared with the other face, it is still a little worse.


    Abandoning the goal, she felt a little depressed, and she really couldn''t compare, no matter how handsome, can someone compare to Nan Junmo? When it turned out to be a bird, she didn''t think much about it. Since she transformed into a human being, she has carefully thought about how she has been with Nan Junmo for so many years, and finally found that that person''s intimacy with her is like a lover, every time When she remembered this incident, she didn''t know what to say, and she was horrified to find that after she figured out this incident, she also had a feeling for Nan Junmo.


    Every time she sees a handsome man, she will secretly compare him. Whenever the man can''t compare, she is secretly proud, is it really sick?


    No, she''s not sick, it''s a convulsion.


    "Don''t know who the son is?"


    Mu Bingyun pulled the dark cloud to his side, her expression was a little wary, no wonder she was nervous, this man suddenly appeared around them and came straight to the dark cloud, which was really hard to see.


    "In Xiawuyujiang, this must be Fairy Wood," he said with a smile, his eyes falling on Wuyun, "This little girl should be Fairy Wuyun, right?"


    "So you know us?"

 Chapter 420： She still has a long way to go

    The man smiled heartily: "Of course I know, I often hear people say that Fairy Mu is a very talented Immortal Formation Master, who loves red clothes very much, and only the Fairy Mu can wear red clothes like this. And Fairy Mu''s Later, a younger sister appeared beside me, that is the little fairy of the dark cloud, which is well known, and if I run into it occasionally, I will naturally come over to have a relationship, maybe I will ask the wooden fairy to help in the future."


    The reason is reasonable and reasonable, but I don¡¯t know if the purpose is this.


    "It turns out that Wu Yujiang has the same surname as our Wu Yun." Mu Bingyun fell into deep thought, and at the same time Chi Ye was constantly "scanning" this man, third-order immortal, human. After seeing that it belonged to a human being, she was inexplicably relieved. The same surname is Wu, in case the other party has anything to do with the dark cloud and can''t tell the enemy from me, she can''t protect the dark cloud with her current strength. The man in front of her turned out to be the third-rank Immortal King, which instantly broke the joy of her just breaking through to the first-rank Immortal King.


    Sure enough, her strength is not strong enough, there are countless strong people in the fairy world, and she still has a long way to go.


    Wu Yujiang didn''t show the slightest expression when he heard Mu Bingyun''s words: "Yeah, it''s quite a coincidence, Little Fairy Wuyun, we still have a lot of fate, why don''t we make a friend?"


    "Don''t..." Wu Yun hurriedly shook his head, the man looked at her full of visits, he must have some plot, at first glance he looked like a strange uncle, maybe he was a pervert who likes loli.


    Wu Yujiang was stunned for a moment, the vigilance on Wu Yun''s face was too self-respecting, as if he was some kind of bad guy.


    "Bingyun, let''s go in."


    "okay."


    "My son, I''m sorry."


    Wu Yujiang watched the group walk into the inn, but the sensible ones didn''t follow up, but the thought flashed in his eyes, as if he had doubts about something. He looked at it with the palm of his hand, and it was a jade pendant with a figure on it, which was the original shape of the miniature version of the dark cloud.


    He couldn''t help but smile, maybe it was a coincidence, or maybe they had seen the divine beast on it? Put away the jade pendant, turned around and walked away. Where the luck would be so good, it has been perished for a long time, how could it still appear, he is a little self-deprecating, his eyes are a little far away, and he also doesn''t know who he is laughing at.


    "Dark Cloud, is there something wrong with that person before?"


    If Chiye hadn''t detected that the person was not a monster at all, she wouldn''t have asked Wu Yun. She has always believed in the results given by Chi Ye, and for so many years, she has not missed a single time.


    Wu Yun shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I always feel that he looks at me in a special way, as if he is suspicious of something, but looking at his appearance, he should not know my identity." As for her identity, she herself does not know. , but the current beast body is golden anyway, very beautiful, she likes it, it looks taller than any phoenix.


    She must be an extraordinary breed, even a crossbreed is not bad!


    "Then let''s be careful. We don''t have any contact with him in the future. We don''t know his purpose at present. His strength is at the third rank of Immortal Monarch."


    "It turned out to be the third-rank Immortal Monarch??" Wu Yun stuttered, "This is comparable to the strength of a city lord, this person should not be a simple one, Bing Yun, let me ask about this Wu Yujiang?"


    "Well, that''s fine too."


    The firm has begun to take shape, and the dark line spies of the dark clouds have also begun to be slowly deployed. As for Wu Yun''s talent, she said that she can use it as much as possible. Wu Yun also seems to like these things, so let him toss it!


    After Wu Yun passed the news, the two of them waited. A third-rank Immortal Monarch who also knew the name should not be difficult to find out. Therefore, they do nothing but wait.


    "Bingyun, you add two more formations to me. I don''t think my identity can be known. Although Wu Yujiang has no malicious intentions, it is difficult to guarantee what those malicious people will do to me." She cried and looked sad, although She is of an unknown breed, a monster or a mythical beast, but she is still afraid of death. If someone finds her out, if she is taken back for research, will she not die? ?


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun smiled secretly, in the past and present, Wu Yun''s occasionally timid temper really hasn''t changed at all. After responding, she blessed Wuyun with a few more formations. After thinking about it, she finally used a piece of jade to restrain the formation that concealed her breath. After covering Wuyun''s original body, Wuyun breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It scared me to death." Baby Wu Yun put away the jade pendant, "I''ll go out less in the future, let Wu Laiqing do everything, and I''ll just be the host behind the scenes."


    "It''s not bad, so as not to be suspected. After all, you are going to do big things. If you are suspected, it will be really troublesome to hit your head on your head."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but joke, it''s true that Wu Laiqing is really omnipotent with Wu Yun''s current body.


    Wu Laiqing, who was cultivating next door, sneezed fiercely, saying that he didn''t know who was talking about him. He took out a bottle of medicinal herbs, and his heart was stunned. His cultivation is really very helpful.


    Now he is on the rise in his career, and his strength is constantly improving, as if we have ushered in spring. Satisfied, he swallowed the pill and entered the state of cultivation.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Su Yuan was a little surprised. The two had been with him for many years. If he hadn''t known their purpose, he would have felt a little bit of their persistence, "Well, I''ll send a message to the head of the family, if you want to go back, Just go back."


    The purpose of these two is just to want their respective sects to climb up to the Su family, then he will give them a chance, if they can''t climb up, they can''t rely on him.


    "After all, this kind of thing depends on strength. The quota is given to you, and everything that follows is up to you."


    Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua looked at each other, but did not expect that there would be an unexpected joy at the end: "Thank you Su Gongzi." They were already heroes in the sect to be able to take Su Yuan''s words back. In fact, they just want a place. As for the others, they don''t care so much. This is what happens in the sect.


    "When are you going to leave?"


    "It''s better to wait for the end of the formation exchange meeting before leaving, just say hello to Su Gongzi in advance."


    Thinking about it, what He Chenghua said, in fact, even if there is no such quota, as long as he tells the contact information that he has obtained from Mu Bingyun, the sect will not blame himself. However, if there is a place, the sect should reward itself. After all, it will be time to compete in the near future. The release of two places at this time can only show how strong the Su family is.


    "Alright, that''s it, but..."

 Chapter 421： Equally Famous Immortal Array Master

    Su Yuan''s face became serious: "If there are no other important things, especially things other than the formation, you still don''t want to play Bingyun''s idea, her temper is not mine."


    "Understood, Master Su, don''t worry, we won''t bother Fairy Mu if there''s anything," He Chenghua said quickly, with a wry smile. They followed behind Su Yuan. It''s been almost ten years since they were so shameless, and they only got one promotion. The other party and Mu Bingyun have known each other for a few years and have become friends in such a relationship. It is really a comparison of people and maddening people, "However, if you think Su Gongzi is going, you can actually ask Mu Fairy''s opinion, after all There are not a few formations in it.¡±


    "Yeah, Su Gongzi, Mu Fairy was able to have a certain understanding of the formation in the teleportation channel before, which shows how powerful her talent is. There are countless formations in it, maybe Mu Fairy will be interested." Dong Wenjun said this. Sincerely, now she also wants to understand, if you are against Mu Bingyun, it is better to hold the other person''s thigh tightly. If you are interested, Mu Bingyun will not hate it. Maybe one day when you encounter a crisis, the other party will be able to lend a helping hand. .


    After thinking about this, she seemed to let out a sigh of relief. The sullenness in her heart was gone, but she became calmer. Following her, she found that the cultivation base that had not broken through for a long time had also increased, and her expression was astonished. It turned out to be like this. , the smile has become more sincere.


    "Well, I''ll ask her when I have time."


    Su Yuan also felt that the two had changed a lot, and after a few words, he let the two leave.


    He fell into contemplation. The place was still a year away from opening. Bingyun was an Immortal Formation Master and was allowed to enter, but he didn¡¯t know what her opinion was. Although there are countless treasures inside, it is also accompanied by risks. At present, Bingyun''s strength is only at the seventh rank of immortals. If you go in, if no one takes care of it, you will definitely encounter danger.


    Su Yuan said that he had a headache. He finally had a friend, so he couldn''t put him in danger, right? The only way is to let the elders of the family take care of one or two. It''s just that those people in the family don''t mention it. His father and mother are okay. Whoever is willing to suffer from the rest of the family is willing to suffer, otherwise he will be a dignified Su family. Young Master, can''t you go to Ziwei Palace to get a breakthrough medicine pill?


    In short, if you can ensure safety and bring Bingyun in, you will definitely get a lot of things, so let¡¯s find a chance to talk to her! Su Yuan, who was thinking about it, slowly entered the state of cultivation. It is worth mentioning that he had broken through to the first rank of the Immortal King a month ago. dull.


    It seems that he will not stay here for long, and will go back to Su''s house again.


    "I heard that Feitian Shangzun invited the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master to sit in town this time. It''s a big deal, and I don''t know how much it cost."


    "That is the Sovereign of Flying Heaven, so naturally he can invite the eighth-order Immortal Array Master." One person said that there was no such a fuss.


    Someone immediately disapproved: "You don''t know, I think the transmission channel of a certain city was damaged, and there was no eighth-order immortal formation master, but a city owner knelt down and begged the eighth-order immortal formation master, Don''t you know that if we don''t have an Immortal Array Master, the distance between a city and a city will take several days, so it won''t kill you?"


    After this person''s words fell, many people fell silent. That''s right, if there is no Immortal Formation Master, it would be inconvenient for them to go anywhere. It takes a few months or even a few years for any trip, so what else would they do? ? It was all spent on the journey, so everyone''s expressions became reverent, and the words just now seemed to have not been spoken.


    "Sure enough, the Immortal Array Master is the treasure."


    Su Yuan said with envy on his face, "Bingyun, you are a treasure. Look at the worship these people have for the Immortal Array Master." Especially the Eighth-Order Immortal Array Master can almost catch up with a master of the Immortal Realm.


    Tsk tsk¡­


    "I''ve felt it."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was indifferent, and the glances around her did not make her uneasy. Instead, she''s used to it. She doesn''t know how much she has accepted this kind of gaze, especially when it''s mixed with all kinds of things, envy, admiration, jealousy... all of them.


    "Look, it turns out that it is the fairy in red, Mu Bingyun!"


    "The talent is powerful, and the person is so beautiful. He is indeed someone who is taken care of by God."


    "I can''t wait for mortals to climb high!"


    ¡­


    The subtle voice gradually entered his ears, Su Yuan looked at Mu Bingyun''s ignorance and said that he was a little speechless. Anyway, smile and say hello to everyone, you have to be so cold and scared to death. The little girl under the dark clouds smiled so innocently.


    "Ah? Does Fairy Wood already have a child?"


    I don''t know where the voice came from, which caught everyone''s attention.


    Wu Yun twitched the corners of his mouth, wanting to roar, is your home a Village Netcom? In the end, everyone''s eyes helped her find this person, and after a closer look, it turned out to be a woman.


    The woman is shrouded in a light gauze, with curved eyebrows, willow willows on her waist, her skin is like snow, and her mouth is naturally pale pink. It can be said that she is a very beautiful woman. She stared in the direction of Mu Bingyun, those eyes looked so innocent, but the visitation inside was uncomfortable.


    Yes, Mu Bingyun had already felt the look in the eyes of this woman, and there was a hint of in-depth research, as if he was comparing him with what she was doing. Perhaps noticing her gaze, the woman apologised.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    Hearing the woman say this, everyone quickly explained, she stepped forward with a look of apology, a little apologetic: "Fairy Mu, I''m really sorry, it was Weiyang who made a judgment without clarifying the matter, please forgive me, Fairy Mu, I didn''t expect this to be your sister."


    "No problem."


    Originally, Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t care, so let¡¯s just let it go, and prepare to leave with the dark clouds. But I didn''t want the woman to have no intention of leaving, so I stopped her.


    "My name is Hua Weiyang, is Fairy Mu going to the City Lord''s Mansion? If you don''t dislike it, I wonder if you can go with Fairy Mu?" Hua Weiyang looks like a simple girl, seventeen or eighteen years old, which makes everyone All have good feelings, and automatically forget about the previous faux pas.


    "I do not mind."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was still indifferent, this was her temperament, and she still couldn''t change it. Hua Weiyang? I vaguely remember the name, as if...


    "Hua Weiyang, isn''t that Fairy Weiyang, the sixth-order Immortal Array Master??"


    Oh?


    Hearing the surrounding discussions, Mu Bingyun remembered that in the list given by He Chenghua, Hua Weiyang was also a newly promoted Immortal Formation Master, as if he was as famous as himself. I didn''t expect it to be her. She was called Fairy Weiyang to be a disciple of a certain Great Immortal Array Master. She knew that she was simple in temperament, and her words were often unintentional.


    After knowing Hua Weiyang''s identity, everyone understood.


    "Sister Mu..."


    Who is your sister?

 Chapter 422： Dark Clouds Abacus

    "Fairy Weiyang, why are you called Sister Bingyun?"


    Dark Cloud turned into a tricky loli and asked her own question. She expressed that she was disgusted by the sound of Sister Mu. Her kindness and malice towards people were very clearly distinguished. This Hua Weiyang was not the smiley smile she had seen on the surface, maybe she was talking ill of Bingyun in her heart.


    Hua Weiyang was stunned for a moment, she just wanted to get closer. The other party is an Immortal Array Master with the same name as herself, and she is her main opponent. Naturally, she needs to know the opponent''s situation. As for the other two only seventh-order Immortal Array Masters, she does not have the confidence to defeat them.


    "Wood girl, that''s really abrupt."


    You can¡¯t be called elder sister, so there should be no problem calling it girl, right?


    The dark cloud said, it''s okay! Since the other party didn''t want to tear it apart, she didn''t do such a rude thing. The big thing was important: "Bingyun, let''s go there quickly, it''s better to watch the explanation of the eighth-order immortal formation master."


    "Um."


    As a result, there was one more Hua Weiyang in the group. Hua Weiyang knew that Mu Bingyun was a bad-mouthed person before. After asking a few questions at random, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts. However, when he saw Su Yuan, he felt a little interest.


    "Young Master Su, I don''t know if you can take the liberty to ask, where are you from?"


    "Ziyou Xianyu."


    Hua Weiyang was surprised and hid it very well: "It turned out to be Ziyou Immortal Territory, I heard that Ziyou Immortal Territory is a little far from here, I don''t know how long Su Gongzi has been here, and Weiyang plans to go to Ziyou Immortal Territory in the future. After some experience, I don''t know if there is anything to pay attention to, is Su Gongzi willing to help Weiyang explain it?"


    "Naturally there is no problem."


    Su Yuan did not refuse, of course, he seemed to be used to this kind of question, it came from a big family, what kind of person, what kind of words, how to deal with, and took the initiative to control the right to speak.


    "Yes, I''m from Feipeng City, and I was invited to come here this time. I originally planned to go to other places, and I knew that Fairy Mu was here. I want to make friends, and by the way, I will see the Fairy Array exchange meeting," Hua said. Wei Yang unknowingly talked about herself, "I haven''t come to participate, and this is the first time I received an invitation. The last time I was just watching, my master was invited. At that time, I was just getting started, and the time passed. Centuries."


    The confidence and smugness in his eyes when he spoke, of course, he would not miss the eyes of a few people. He entered the sixth-order Immortal Formation Master in a hundred years, and he was really talented. However, Wu Yun said that their family''s Bingyun used a shorter time, and their age was less than a hundred years.


    Wu Yun pouted, aiming at the proud Hua Weiyang, and didn''t say anything, tell her to go, after our family Bingyun wins, she will know what it means to have a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside people.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Fairy Weiyang to be so talented," Su Yuan complimented without any room, making Hua Weiyang even more proud, "By the way, I don''t know who Fairy Weiyang''s respected teacher is?"


    "My master''s name is Wu Guangling."


    Master has always been her pride. Now she is an eighth-order immortal formation master, and she will also reach the eighth-order immortal formation master in the future, and it will definitely take less time than master.


    "Could it be Master Guangling?"


    Hua Weiyang nodded, full of pride. Then Su Yuan bypassed the topic again, all revolving around Hua Weiyang. In short, he almost didn''t reveal the eighteenth generation of his ancestors.


    Mu Bingyun smiled secretly, Su Yuan is really capable, I usually don''t see him show it, once the critical moment comes, the other party will show such an appearance. Before, she helped the sect arrange the formation, and this is how Su Yuan helped her bargain, which was very impressive.


    "Bingyun, this Su Yuan is really a talent. I have decided that no matter what, even if the Su family can''t cooperate, I have to dig him out. Look at his ability, he will definitely work quickly when he comes here. , He was born in a big family, has a wide range of knowledge, and is a rare talent." Wu Yun laughed twice, as if he felt that his decision was very wise.


    "He''s really good, but it''s not good to let the family break away from the Su family, unless he doesn''t like the Su family, but he is from the Su family anyway, how could he hate his own family, if he can''t poach people , and also make the relationship between us stiff, which is not good."


    "Let me think about it," Wu Yun also knew that things couldn''t come from her side, and the most important thing was what Su Yuan meant, as long as Su Yuan wanted to, nothing would be a problem, "I''ll try to get some news about the Su family. , then analyze it carefully, if it really doesn''t work, you can only make friends with him."


    The dark clouds are very regretful, as if they saw a very delicious bread and couldn''t eat it. Such talents are hard to find. They usually occupy an important position in the big family. By the way, she remembered that Su Yuan came out because she couldn''t break through the bottleneck and wanted to find an elixir, right?


    To make sure, she asked Mu Bingyun again. After getting a positive answer, her eyes lit up.


    "So, Su Yuan came out because he couldn''t get the medicine pill?"


    "Well, so to speak."


    hurriedly communicated with Mu Bingyun through voice transmission: "Bingyun, do you think Tangtang is the eldest son of the Su family and has something to do with Ziwei Palace, how could he not get a breakthrough medicine pill?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly realized: "A family struggle?"


    "Yes," Wu Yun seemed to be scheming again, thinking silently in his heart, "This is much easier to handle, let''s talk about the specific things when we know everything about the Su family!"


    "Also, Su Yuan is really good."


    There are not many people who can make Mu Bingyun say good things. So far, Dong Wenjun has not obtained her contact information.


    It was Hua Weiyang''s voice along the way. Su Yuan occasionally asked Hua Weiyang to answer it willingly. Dong Wenjun and the two were also in a cold sweat. They felt that Young Master Su was really too polite to them.


    Maybe Young Master Su let them go at first, otherwise how could they still live in peace until now. This scene once again hit their self-confidence, but they were all used to it, and they didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    Soon, the City Lord''s Mansion has arrived.


    Mu Bingyun and Hua Weiyang both reported their names, and they were invited in respectfully. As for Su Yuan and others who came with Mu Bingyun, they were naturally treated as guests.


    In order to receive the major Immortal Formation Masters, the City Lord''s Mansion has already set up a seat.


    was taken to their own place, and after they were equipped with seats, Mu Bingyun and his party waited silently. Today, there is an eighth-order immortal formation master to explain, and she will listen carefully later.

 Chapter 423： Eighth-order Immortal Formation Master

    There are more and more people one after another, and the former Bai Shan and Lin Ming also came. It was purely a coincidence that Lin Ming and Bai Shan were able to come over earlier, and it only meant that they had encountered such an opportunity by mistake.


    Later, a lot of Immortal Array Masters came, but compared to the people on the list, only a few came.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun found that the door was closed, and everyone present held their breath, wanting to see the respectful face of the eighth-order immortal formation master.


    On that high table, there is a table and a chair. Suddenly, a ray of light appeared, stabbed so that everyone could not open their eyes, and when they could see things, there were two more people on them.


    One of them was young and graceful, which made the women around him dazzled. The man chuckled twice, raised his hand, and said, "Below is Liu Chengfeng, the city lord of Feiyun City," he said after a pause. : "This is the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, Master Li."


    "I have seen Master Li!"


    Everyone cupped their hands in unison, and many immortal formation masters had a look of admiration in their eyes. It turned out that this old man with an immortal style was the legendary eighth-order immortal formation master, so he looked like he had some ability.


    Master Li also returned the salute to everyone, looking very humble, and did not feel that he was superior to others: "Everyone, please take your seats, today is invited by Fei Tian Shang Zun, Xiao Laoer will comprehend the experience of many years of formation, and briefly explain it to you. , listen if you can listen, and don''t listen if you can''t."


    It was quiet below, no one dared to talk to each other, Master Li was obviously very happy about such a reaction, and sat on the chair.


    "Why do you listen to what you can hear, and not listen to what you can''t hear?"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay and thought it was very strange. If ordinary Immortal Array Masters explained and they didn''t listen, the Immortal Array Master would definitely be angry. This is not the case with this Master Li. One sentence makes people interested and serious.


    "In other words, although the formation method is one of cultivation, one can evolve into two, four and eight..." Master Li continued to talk, and everyone was a little surprised, "If you don''t understand what the little old man said, you can only It means that the paths we choose are different, but the final destination is the same, but even if you don¡¯t understand it, if you can listen to it, you can comprehend a thing or two.¡±


    Everyone understood.


    It''s just like there are different ways of saying a word. The accents in different places are different, and the accents in different places may not be understood by everyone, but if you can listen well and cooperate with other people''s actions, you may be able to comprehend. its meaning.


    Immediately, all the Immortal Formation Masters admired this Master Li immensely.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes are also bright, that''s true. When she passed the teleportation array, she realized this, this Master Li is a person with real skills.


    "Bingyun, this old man is very powerful, and his face seems to be kind." Wu Yun stared at Master Li with shining eyes, which made her stunned, "Bing Yun, what do you think of him? I think from etiquette and character On the other hand, I have no choice, he is the most powerful Immortal Formation Master here, but he is not arrogant at all, a very good old man."


    "Dark Cloud, are you playing on his mind?"


    Mu Bingyun pondered for a while: "But you can also try, he is really good."


    "Hahaha, Bingyun, it seems that you are also a person who cherishes talents, hehe, it''s easy to handle, I''m still afraid that you won''t agree! We''ll find a chance to talk to the old man later, if nothing else, Let¡¯s get to know you first, and after you win, Bingyun, wait for the old man to worship!¡±


    "By the way, he is an eighth-order Immortal Array Master, and I''m afraid he won''t worship you now. Then Bingyun, you have obtained the secrets of the array, so you should quickly understand and strive to break through to the eighth-order Immortal Array Master as soon as possible."


    "Well, you''re right."


    Mu Bingyun wanted to break through earlier, and after reaching the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, her status would be easier to act. Originally, she thought that she couldn''t go to the Demon Realm without breaking through to the realm of the Immortal Emperor, but now she feels that it is much more convenient to become an Immortal Formation Master no matter what she does.


    "Then the little old man will get to the point, not much nonsense..."


    Everyone concentrated their attention. Master Li above was eloquently imparting his experience in formation techniques. With Mu Bingyun''s understanding, he found that although the other party said it was a concise explanation, he explained it very clearly. In short, she was able to Comprehension can also generate other methods in an instant, and in just a moment, she is immersed in it.


    Looking at the other Immortal Formation Masters, some looked at Master Li in confusion, some suddenly realized, and some were ecstatic and seemed crazy. It can be seen that each person has a different performance for each person.


    As for those who are not Immortal Array Masters, they listened quietly. They were neither confused nor excited, but accompanied their partners to enter the cultivation state, closed their hearing, and naturally they would not show any expressions.


    Wu Yun looked at the very kind-looking old man the whole time, and felt that the more he looked at him, the more pleasing he was to the eye, and he was so serious in his lectures. If such a talent was hers, it would be great.


    Master Li explained it above, it doesn''t mean he didn''t notice the following situation, everyone''s facial expressions appeared in his field of vision, especially the little girl who stared at him with wide eyes.


    Looking at the big clear eyes of this little girl, he seemed to be more energetic in his lectures. Although he understood that this little girl did not learn the formation technique, he looked at Mu Bingyun next to the dark clouds, and he showed a sudden look.


    This little girl should be called Wuyun, right?


    Mu Bingyun and the others didn''t even know how big it was, and they didn''t know that they had already been noticed by Master Li. After all, an Immortal Formation Master like Master Li is a highly respected person. Naturally, he pays great attention to the development of his younger generation, and of course pays more attention to the new stars in the Immortal Formation Master.


    At the same time, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun again. Seeing that she had fallen into a comprehension, he couldn''t help but nodded. He remembered that there was another person named Hua Weiyang who was as famous as Mu Bingyun. These two were very iconic, and he saw Hua Weiyang at a glance.


    She looks like a lovely girl, those eyes seem to be relatively simple, but the other party''s occasionally confused and stunned look, he can''t help but sigh, it really is too high, he looked away, and continued to observe Mu Bingyun, but he didn''t say anything. stop.


    As for the other people, he didn''t pay much attention.


    This lecture is more than ten days away, and there are still three days left before the Immortal Formation Exchange Meeting. There are very few Immortal Formation Masters left in front of them. Among them, there was Mu Bingyun, and Master Li was very satisfied with this. The other two were Lin Ming and Bai Shan, and there were a few Wu Yun did not know.


    Unfortunately, Hua Weiyang couldn''t take it anymore on the fifth day and had to go out. At this moment, she knew that the lectures had stopped, so she walked in and found that Mu Bingyun was still immersed in comprehension. .


    She walked towards Mu Bingyun¡­

 Chapter 424： Do what you like

    "Fairy Weiyang stay."


    Before she could get to Mu Bingyun''s side, she was stopped by Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua. Behind them was Su Yuan, who surrounded Mu Bingyun, vaguely forming a protective circle.


    Dark Cloud has been standing beside Mu Bingyun, who knows if there are people with ulterior motives here.


    Hua Weiyang''s face stiffened for a while: "Miss Mu hasn''t woken up yet?" She was actually a little annoyed, but she couldn''t help coming over, knowing that the Immortal Array Master was taboo when he understood the formation method, but disturbed the faces of several people. It seemed that she was repelling her a little bit. Su Yuan didn''t say anything, but just sat silently on the side, which made her extremely embarrassed.


    The two of them had a good conversation before, why did they become a little cold after more than ten days? Looking eagerly at the three of them, she had to choose a farther position to sit down, "I''m really sorry, I''ll just wait here for the wooden girl!"


    Seeing that she didn''t move, the others didn''t say anything and sat down around Mu Bingyun again.


    Hua Weiyang smiled faintly, but she felt extremely uncomfortable. The people who surrounded her since childhood were complimenting her, saying how good her talent was. After coming here, in just ten days, she was greatly affected Strike, it turns out that the talents of the Immortal Formation Master are not that bad. She came out in about five days, and there were a lot of people who came out with her. There were only thirty people here in total.


    There are ten who can persevere for five days, five who persevere for ten days, and five who persevere until now, and the remaining ten are unable to persevere for five days. Speaking of which, her talent is nothing here at all.


    However, she remembered what Master Li said, maybe it was their different paths that kept her from persevering to the end, right? After all, Mu Bingyun is only sixth-order, she is also sixth-order, and they are still equally famous.


    As if he had found a good reason, Hua Weiyang regained her confidence again. Being able to comprehend it, and being able to win at the exchange meeting, is the real skill.


    "Bingyun, are you awake?"


    Wu Yun eagerly looked at Mu Bingyun who opened her eyes, seeing that mysterious runes were flashing in her eyes, she was surprised that there were runes on her pupils, she blinked, the runes disappeared, but she was sure that she It''s not wrong, it''s really a rune!


    "Wake up, good harvest."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the high platform and saw that the old **** Master Li was dozing off on it, stood up and bowed his hands: "Thank you, Master Li!"


    The clear voice awakened Master Li, looked at Mu Bingyun''s bright eyes, and smiled kindly: "Little old man just explained his own experience, it is his own ability that Miss Mu can understand." He touched it. The white beard shows satisfaction in the eyes, and the talent is good!


    It is also his blessing to be able to see such a talented back.


    "But what else don''t you understand?"


    In the face of an eighth-order immortal formation master who took the initiative to ask this question, everyone around was stunned, and they couldn''t help but think highly of Mu Bingyun. It seemed that she was valued by Master Li. Hua Weiyang tried her best to control her, so she didn''t let herself lose her temper. The confidence she had built up just now suddenly shattered.


    Although her master is also an eighth-order Immortal Array Master, she is not unfamiliar with this so-called Master Li, but she is a disciple of an eighth-order Immortal Array Master, and it is really shameful that she can''t compare to Mu Bingyun.


    "It''s not that I don''t understand, but I still want to ask Master Li about some things in the formation. I wonder if Master Li can enlighten me?"


    "OK!"


    Mu Bingyun walked up to the high platform with the dark clouds. Everyone wanted to listen with their ears pointed, but they found that Master Li¡¯s soundproof array had distracted them. see what.


    "good¡­"


    After communicating with Mu Bingyun for a while, Master Li was even more surprised. He didn''t expect to be able to see so many doorways through the passage of a teleportation array. This back is really good. If he didn''t know that the other party was already at the sixth rank, he would definitely have a master. With his realm, he might soon be able to comprehend the seventh rank, and he really wanted to accept an apprentice.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Mu Bingyun was about to comprehend the eighth order.


    She felt that after Master Li''s explanation, she was barely able to reach the eighth-order level. I don''t know if the dog will be able to comprehend something at the exchange meeting at that time. If she can''t comprehend, she can only rely on the reward she won, the magic book of the fairy formation.


    No matter what, she is very sure, especially after listening to Master Li''s explanation, she is even more certain.


    "Miss Wuyun, why are you always looking at the little old man, are you also interested in the formation?"


    "No." Wu Yun blinked his eyes, and didn''t make Master Li any more cute. "Master Li, where are you from? Is there anyone else in the family? I think you look familiar, as if you knew him before."


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corner of his mouth, it was good to be small, so he could ask these questions without restraint. Wu Yun has already used all his advantages, and the opposite Master Li is afraid that he can''t resist.


    Sure enough, Master Li patted her head lovingly: "Little old man has no family, and it''s not uncommon for people in the world to look alike, maybe he''s misunderstood. Little old man usually lives in Feiyun City. If you are interested in Fa, you can come and find it.¡±


    So he was an old house man?


    is still an old man with no family and all kinds of ties, things are easy to handle! The little abacus in Wu Yun''s heart cracked, but there was an innocent little **** his face, making Master Li feel as if he had found a granddaughter.


    "Master Li, what hobbies do you usually have?"


    Speaking of this, Master Li seems to have found a bosom friend: "Usually the little old man likes to eat and eats all kinds of food, but unfortunately, the food in the five immortal realms is almost eaten by the little old man, and he can stay there forever. Here, the Feitian Immortal Territory has the largest floating population among the Five Immortal Territories, and the people who come to the next session will always bring some other novel ways to eat."


    Mu Bingyun felt that Master Li was going to be planted.


    "What a coincidence, I also like to eat, and I like all kinds of food," Wu Yun said with regret, "It''s a pity that there is no food I like here, I still like the food of my hometown, it''s really delicious!"


    "Oh? Xiaoyun likes to eat too?"


    has been promoted to Xiaoyun, and Mu Bingyun feels that the purpose of the dark cloud is slowly approaching.


    "Yeah," Wu Yun looked innocent, "but, Grandpa Li, I think you must have never eaten the food in my hometown, absolutely never!" Wu Yun''s face was very serious, as if he was explaining something, which made Li amused. The master laughed.


    Mu Bingyun''s forehead twitched, her family''s dark cloud is a familiar one, and this mouth can coax two talents to come over with a little attention. Compared with Su Yuan who likes to draw out other people''s old bases, Wu Yun prefers to establish common interests with the other party, and at the same time reach a consensus, and can clearly grasp the other party''s desire.


    "Really?" Master Li didn''t seem to be an expert at the moment, his coveted appearance was ridiculous, and he looked at the dark clouds eagerly.

 Chapter 425： you old fish

    . "Then Xiaoyun, where is your hometown?" He had planned to pack up after a while, rush over there early, and have a hearty meal.


    "Well... my hometown is far, far away, but I can cook all the food over there?"


    Dark Cloud hooked his finger, indicating that you, an old fish, will not take the bait for this girl.


    "real?"


    If Master Li hadn''t taken into account the occasion, he would have shed saliva long ago. Mu Bingyun also felt that the old man was really pitiful for you to treat Wu Yun like this, but seeing her gloating look on her face didn''t mean any pity at all.


    "of course it''s true."


    "Okay, Master Li, Bingyun and I are going back. She has to prepare well for the exchange meeting in three days. Let''s go first and see you another day!" Wu Yun rolled his eyes and laughed a few times. Then, seeing Master Li''s anxious look, he told them the address of the inn where they lived.


    Under Master Li''s pitiful gaze, several people left slowly.


    "Let''s go, Master Li, let''s talk next time."


    Wu Yun waved his hand, causing the surrounding Immortal Array Masters to twitch. What a little girl do you do to steal the limelight, what makes them feel good is that this little girl is not an Immortal Array Master, that is, she has no competitiveness. If Master Li likes it, then like it!


    "Bingyun, how about this trick? Let the old fish take the bait automatically. Few of the foodies in the world can stand the temptation of delicious food." She first mentioned the delicious hometown dishes, then mentioned that she can cook, and finally Saying goodbye to Master Li at a critical time, directly hooking out the other party''s greedy worms, can''t help it for a long time.


    Of course, she won''t use food to coerce the other party to promise anything, only let the other party take the initiative to mention it. After all, as a foodie, not only do you have high requirements for the deliciousness of the food, but you also have to look at your mood. A bad mood will also affect your appetite, especially for some very individual foodies. For example, this Master Li, as an Immortal Formation Master, must have a high heart, so she can only make the other party bow down to her cooking skills step by step, so that the other party can''t be separated from her, then next...hehe...


    "Xiaoyun, your expression is so strange." Su Yuan couldn''t help reminding Wu Yun when he looked at Wu Yun with a treacherous smile.


    Dark Cloud quickly tensed his face and said solemnly, "What''s so strange?"


    Su Yuan felt that he must be dazzled. How could a child look like an adult? Yes, it should be that Xiaoyun has no friends to play with, and has been following them, so he does not look like a child.


    "Su Yuan."


    As for this young girl who kept calling him by his first name, Su Yuan expressed that he wanted the other party to call him brother Su Yuan, which has become habitual until now, "Xiaoyun, what do you want to say, do you want to eat delicious food or have fun? ?"


    Don''t think that there are no things to amuse children in fairyland. Children are children no matter where they are. Now there are many small things on both sides of the street. Su Yuan pointed at random, saying do you want it?


    "I don''t want it!" Wu Yun stared at him with contempt. She didn''t like this kind of thing that was just too futile and a waste of immortal stones, "Su Yuan, are we friends?"


    "Calculate."


    "Very good, I want your help in the future, can you help?"


    "help."


    Without any hesitation, Wu Yun was satisfied: "Very good, since this is the case, if you have difficulties in the future, I will help you." This is sincere. She has obtained the relationship spectrum of the Su family and found that Su Yuan''s room Being crowded out by other houses, it seems that Su Yuan''s position in Su Yuan is at stake. Su Yuan is a talent. Since the Su family doesn''t want it, she wants it directly.


    Of course, the process shouldn''t be easy. After a few days, Shuangyun Commercial Firm develops, or Mu Bingyun breaks through to the eighth-order Immortal Array Master, and they will have confidence. Every eighth-order Immortal Formation Master is a treasure. No matter which Immortal Domain owner, he will protect it without hesitation and never dare to offend him. Of course, the premise is that this Immortal Formation Master did not do anything crazy.


    However, Su Yuan misunderstood. He felt that he was lucky to come to Feitian Immortal Domain. He had a friend like Mu Bingyun, and now he had a friend Wu. than a little girl.


    Looking at the dark clouds in his eyes, he became more and more moved.


    "Xiaoyun, just tell me what you want."


    He was so moved.


    Dark Cloud was dumbfounded, why did he cry when he spoke well? With the red look in Su Yuan''s eyes, isn''t he about to cry? Inexplicably, although Su Yuan is a talent, this brain circuit needs to be exercised more. How can a man from a family cry at every turn.


    "Okay, my family Bingyun has immortal stones, and her immortal stones are all with me. I will buy whatever I want. In the future, when I want you to help, don''t refuse."


    "Of course not, just mention it."


    Dark Cloud smiled sweetly, this big fish also took the bait, just waiting for the day when the net was closed. Leisurely, he walked beside Mu Bingyun, no one knew that there was a wise soul hidden in this small body.


    "Bingyun, let''s go buy some ingredients!"


    As for the purpose of the dark cloud, Mu Bingyun already understood that it was prepared for Master Li. Master Li''s original name was Li Zhan, and he also came from the lower realm, but not from the continent of Mu Bingyun, but from another place.


    It was only after she arrived in the Immortal Realm that she realized that there were countless mortals and cultivation realms under an Immortal Realm. The world was indeed much bigger than she imagined.


    Fortunately, there are also many foodies in the fairy world. The enjoyment of this food will not let people fall anywhere. There are various varieties of things that she wants to buy, but let her choose a lot. She can not only know Chinese food, but also a variety of Western dishes, but in the end she still thinks that Chinese food is the real delicacy.


    For a while, she also visited masters all over the country just to learn the most delicious dishes. Whether it was in the past or present, she had never shown it, and it was only after she met Li Zhan that she wanted to show her hand. Thinking of this, she had another idea.


    After coming to Immortal Realm for so long, she discovered that there are many restaurants here. The ingredients in Immortal Realm have spiritual energy, and the method is relatively simple. Because of the ingredients, no matter how you cook them, they can be infinitely delicious.


    But if you come in a different way, can''t you open a restaurant? Shuangyun Commercial Bank is equivalent to a group. Under the group, of course, various "branch companies" are needed. There are also shops, hotels, inns and manufacturers under the "branch companies"...


    Yes, she can develop restaurants first, and restaurants can be spread all over the immortal world, making it easier to inquire about any news.


    "Ice cloud."

 Chapter 426： fragrance

    "What good ideas came up again?"


    Dark Cloud nodded, "Let''s go back and talk."


    Several people hurriedly picked the ingredients, and then hurried back to the inn. Wu Yun was not busy researching the ingredients, but held Mu Bingyun to explain his plan.


    "That''s good, but you have to find someone you can trust. You can teach him how to cook, but there are risks involved."


    "I know this. I naturally have a way. What I want to say is that if you want to make delicious dishes, there are a lot of condiments in them. As long as we control the condiments, the other party may not be able to grasp the recipe after seeing the recipe."


    Even if he has no seasoning, what will he use to master it?


    Immortal world cooking is very simple, and there is no corresponding seasoning, maybe there is, they don''t know. As long as she changes the processing of the ingredients, even if others see the original shape of the ingredients, they may not recognize it.


    "That''s a good idea."


    The two discussed for a while, and Wu Yun started to prepare the ingredients, and decided to make a dish first and let Mu Bingyun taste it. After all, he hadn''t done it for so many years, and he didn''t know if he was unfamiliar.


    As it turns out, her concerns were wrong. Although the dishes made by Wuyun''s skillful methods did not add some condiments, they were still delicious. It was even better than the food in the restaurant that Mu Bingyun had eaten before. She was still a little skeptical, but now she is discussing how to cook with Wu Yun.


    What she thought was that she was a kitchen blind no matter her past or present life. If she could learn a thing or two, she could share it with the people she misses in the future.


    "Bingyun, are you thinking about Cang Yu?"


    "Yeah, I''m thinking," she only felt sour in her heart, she hadn''t seen each other for many years, the reason why she was so busy was that she was afraid that she would think of him when she stopped, and she didn''t know what happened to him, "I broke through to Eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, just go and find out about the devil world."


    "But I still have to wait for Shuangyun Business to develop before I leave. I will leave a strong person to protect you."


    Wu Yun knew that the powerhouses Mu Bingyun referred to were those powerful monsters and even divine beasts in the myriad beasts. She knew that there was no reason to stop her, but she couldn''t leave. Only by gaining a firm foothold in the Immortal Realm and becoming Bingyun''s backing could she be able to make him worry-free.


    Well, her dark clouds will make the whole fairyland tremble!


    "Well, I''ll listen to you, but you have to protect yourself well. Don''t be stubborn in everything, your life matters."


    "I know, by the way, let''s go to Nanling Xianyu first, if you don''t define your brother, it''s over there."


    Nan Junmo?


    Wu Yun''s eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly: "Yes, I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I don''t know what happened to him. He is a powerful man, and it is estimated that he is already a very powerful powerhouse. I will go to him! Let him help, best..."


    "It''s better to be able to fool around and work for you..." Mu Bingyun felt that as long as Wu Yun spoke, Nan Junmo would definitely agree without a word. That righteous brother of hers may have cheated others a little, but not to Wuyun. For Wuyun, righteous brother is special.


    "Bingyun, you see Nan Junmo is a talent..."


    As for Wu Yun''s endless talk, Mu Bingyun hurriedly stopped him: "I know that he is a talented person. If he comes to help you to work, he will definitely trick the immortal stones in the pockets of the others for you."


    After all, he is so pitiful, "Don''t worry, if you open your mouth, he will definitely help you, he will definitely help you fool a pair of immortal stones, and even help build the grand blueprint in your heart, and may even put your own pockets in your pocket. I''ll give you everything..."


    "Bingyun, stop, you''re talking a lot today, what about Fairy Gao Leng?" Wu Yun was a little dumbfounded. Although Mu Bingyun''s words were so exaggerated, surprisingly, she felt that this was Nan Junmo''s reaction. She rubbed her head fiercely, expressing that this fact was a little scary. She is not a fool, it turns out that many people have seen it.


    Nan Junmo is really good looking, it is undeniable that in her heart there are few people who can match him. Well, let''s take a look later, if it''s suitable, just come over and work for her, the term is permanent!


    Seeing that he was thinking deeply, Mu Bingyun didn''t say much. She just mentioned it to see Wu Yun''s reaction to Nan Junmo. If she doesn''t reject it, that''s fine. If she rejects it, she can only light the candle silently in her heart.


    At present, it seems that the dark clouds do not reject it, so she is more relieved.


    Both are very important people to her and don''t want them to be hurt. If the two can get along, it''s really a beautiful thing. The two talked about the dishes for the afternoon, and Wu Yun felt that it was almost the same. With her craftsmanship, the dishes were much more delicious than those in the restaurant.


    There should be no problem with Li Zhan. As for opening a restaurant, she needs to reconsider it. The most important thing is that if she doesn''t find the condiments, it will not be easy to proceed, and she can only put it on hold for the time being.


    On the second day, Li Zhan couldn''t hold back when he thought about beautiful things.


    "Master Li, where are you going?"


    Liu Chengfeng was a little nervous, "The restaurant has already made reservations, you can go later, Master Li might as well wait."


    "No, City Lord, don''t worry, the little old man won''t run away and go see that little cloud girl that day." Li Zhan didn''t look back after finishing speaking, and left quickly on the ground under Liu Chengfeng''s eyelids. Liu Chengfeng breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he didn''t slip away. He was afraid that the old man would slip out and eat something delicious and not come back. At that time, there would be no one to judge at the formation exchange meeting.


    Thinking of Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun, he decided to pay more attention to these two people. In the future, he had to let the people below pay more attention and give them more convenience. After he figured it out, Liu Chengfeng was very satisfied.


    Let''s talk about Li Zhan all the way to the inn, and he was taken straight to the place where Wu Yun and several people lived. In order to cook, they changed to a bigger yard, just behind the inn.


    When he walked out of the yard, Li Zhan couldn''t bear the smell coming from it. He took a deep sniff and waved Xiao Er to leave. Such delicious things should not be shared with others.


    took a deep breath, pushed open the door of the yard, and stared straight at the kitchen. Outside the kitchen, there were Su Yuan and three others. As for Wu Laiqing, Wu Laiqing had already been driven by the dark clouds to find the condiments. They are also attracted by the fragrance. They thought Wu Yun was just a joke, but they didn''t think she really had a hand.


    "Master Li?"


    Su Yuan felt someone beside him swallowing saliva, and when he looked back, he found that Li Zhan stretched his neck and looked in eagerly, and the long white beard shivered and hummed at him.


    "Don''t disturb Xiaoyun, let her concentrate on cooking."

 Chapter 427： Li Zhan was in trouble

    "Understood, Master Li." Su Yuan said softly, Mu Bingyun was also inside, as if he had become Wu Yun''s striker. However, she felt good to be able to learn the practice of this delicious dish.


    Several people stretched their necks and stared straight at the busy little figure in the kitchen, watching her cooking as if they were enjoying the performance of some artist. The cultivator''s body is very flexible, not to mention the actions of chopping and cooking vegetables, which can be said to be easy to grasp, and the fragrance that comes out during the period even hooks these people out for hundreds of years of greed.


    They all said that if they couldn''t eat the food inside today, they would never leave. Wu Yun didn''t notice what was going on outside, and was just concentrating on cooking the food in her mind, although the ingredients here were different from what she used to be, after all, this is a fairyland, and what grows should be considered fairy vegetables, no matter the shape, Or the taste is much better and more delicious than the mortal world.


    She just uses her own method to distinguish the uses of these ingredients, and then make delicious food, which is the most basic requirement for a foodie.


    As long as you can eat it, you have to try your best to make it into delicious food.


    The sound of swallowing saliva constantly sounded outside the kitchen, and they could hardly bear it anymore. Those familiar ingredients could be so delicious in the hands of the dark clouds. Not only a few people outside, but also a lot of people in the inn in front of them asked if the inn had launched new food. Fortunately, the little second was witty and said that there was no, maybe it was spread from other places, and started a new food. After isolating the formation and covering up the fragrance from inside, he wiped his sweat and continued to greet other guests.


    "It''s a plate."


    Mu Bingyun held a plate of red-leafed vegetables in her hand. Although she didn''t add any seasoning, it only contained oil, salt, and some simple condiments. After a slight sniff, she felt that it must be very delicious.


    Then, the speed of the dark clouds accelerated, and various delicacies were brought to the table.


    The expression of Li Zhan, who was coveting outside the door, was naturally taken into her eyes, and she talked about Li Zhan coming over today, and at noon. As a foodie, of course, every meal must be eaten.


    Although she hasn''t eaten like this for a long time, in order to get Li Zhan to take the bait, she has to show her skills again.


    "It turns out that Master Li is here, why didn''t you invite Master Li to sit there and let someone wait here?" Mu Bingyun asked with a smile.


    Master Li swallowed his saliva and stopped quickly: "No, it''s fine here, there is no smell of oil smoke at all, what is Xiaoyun doing?"


    "Oh...she has itchy hands recently. She said that Immortal Realm''s dishes are really not to your taste, so she thought of making some herself. It''s not a coincidence for Master Li, why don''t you just stay together?"


    Li Zhan couldn''t help it, in order to show that he was a master, he hesitated for a while, then nodded eagerly: "Okay, since the wooden girl invited me, the little old man will not refuse it, it just so happens that the little old man also wants to try it. Taste Xiaoyun''s craftsmanship."


    "I really didn''t expect that Xiaoyun''s cooking skills are so good at such a young age. The wooden girl is really lucky!" Isn''t it? With such a capable girl, it would be great if it were his.


    Li Zhan looked envious, and kept looking at the dish in her hand. He didn''t expect this kind of blood dish to be able to do this. The fragrance inside made him a little intoxicated.


    Looking at Mu Bingyun, he shortened the dish over there, and his feet seemed to take root. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to follow him, but the smell in the kitchen was even more attractive. The originally complicated practice, after being simplified by the dark cloud, not only did not fail, but instead made the dish look more attractive.


    After all, it is to entertain the family, so naturally let¡¯s make some home-cooked dishes!


    That''s what she thought. One food after another was born from her hands. Li Zhan couldn''t bear to blink the whole time. It was so fragrant.


    No, he has to eat it bit by bit, chew it slowly, and taste the delicious food slowly in order to be able to have an endless aftertaste.


    A total of 12 dishes were served, and at the end, there was a broth of monsters. The rich soup was simmered from the early morning to now it is very delicious.


    "Master Li, please."


    "Grandpa Li, do you want to taste it? After you have tasted it, can you tell me whether the food from my hometown is better, or the food from the fairyland?"


    Wu Yun''s face is very serious, but she is playing a small abacus in her heart. She has to come a few times to make Li Zhan have a heart of dependence. At that time, I am afraid that the dishes from the fairy world will not be able to be eaten. In this case, even if it is She didn''t speak, and Li Zhan was reluctant to leave.


    Since he wants to live with her, then Li Zhan must be her person, um, her subordinate, so if you want to eat such delicious food, you have to pay a little bit, right?


    Li Zhan couldn''t wait, he quickly took a bite of the dish and ate it. After the first bite, there was a second bite, and then he couldn''t stop. The rest of the people also moved quickly.


    Except for Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun, everyone else ate vegetables quickly, whether they were eating vegetables or eating vegetables, their eyes were still very vigilant and staring at the dishes, for fear that if they were not careful, they would let others finish their meals.


    This pair of eating signs proves that the dark cloud idea is a success. Fortunately, she prepared a lot, allowing Li Zhan to enjoy a bite, and she was very full.


    Not long after, the dishes on the table were empty, and there was no broth left in the pot. The few people who had eaten were slumped on their chairs, feeling like they couldn''t walk.


    Li Zhan looked satisfied. This dish is really delicious. If he can eat this delicious food all the time, he thinks it doesn''t matter if he is dead now. It''s just that this dish can''t be eaten in Immortal Realm. The only thing that can be done now is Xiaoyun. What if he is greedy in the future?


    Li Zhan was in distress.


    The three of Su Yuan rolled their eyes a little. They clearly stated that they only took the last bite, but they took many last bites. In the end, after only the last bite, they finally found that their stomachs were bulging. This scene made them feel very funny.


    "Little Cloud..."


    Li Zhan stared at the dark cloud, the desire inside is that everyone can understand it, however, the appearance of the dark cloud that I don''t understand is a bit depressing. He smirked and stroked his beard nervously.


    Yes, a dignified eighth-order Immortal Formation Master was nervous about a little girl, and only delicious food can conquer her.


    "Grandpa Li, you haven''t said whether the food from Immortal World is delicious, or is it delicious that I make?"


    "Of course it''s Xiaoyun''s..." Li Zhan looked pitiful, "I just don''t know when I''ll be able to eat such delicious food. It''s really a pity, if only Xiaoyun was my granddaughter."

 Chapter 428： cute loli

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with light, granddaughter? This old man actually wanted to abduct the dark clouds away, but unfortunately the calculus was wrong, and now I really don''t know who abducted who, but unfortunately this old man didn''t see the situation in front of him at all, and deserved to be calculated by the dark clouds.


    Wu Yun smiled and said, "Really? Thank you Grandpa Li, they all said that my cooking is more delicious. If Grandpa Li wants to, he can come here often in the future, maybe he can meet Xiaoyun to cook? I welcome Grandpa Li very much here. "Join, eh?


    "Really?"


    Li Zhan was a little surprised. He was still thinking about how to speak before, but he did have the mentality of wanting to abduct the dark clouds, but thinking that this road is definitely not easy to go, he can''t just let others eat some delicious food. Did the girl leave her relatives?


    The most important thing is that Mu Bingyun''s talent is excellent, and he doesn''t know how much better than his talent. It will be a matter of time to become an eighth-order immortal formation master. It is because he loves food that he cannot offend him.


    "Of course, if Grandpa Li is free, you can come over. During the exchange meeting, I will cook a meal when I am free, so Grandpa Li will come over while I have time! Take care of yourselves!"


    Hearing that he was full, Li Zhan smiled even happier.


    Okay, these days he doesn''t have to look for food everywhere. After eating the food made by Xiaoyun, he is not in the mood to eat those rough things.


    "However, when Xiaoyun leaves, Grandpa Li may not be able to eat Xiaoyun''s dishes," Li Zhan said eagerly, "Don''t Xiaoyun stay here for a while?"


    Wu Yun stirred with his fingers: "No, Xiaoyun has other things to do. He is very busy. If Grandpa Li wants to eat, come to Xiaoyun! As long as Xiaoyun is there, you are guaranteed to be able to eat more than Delicious food today."


    Old fish, hurry up and take the bait!


    Li Zhan''s dark eyes suddenly lit up: "That''s right, anyway, the little old man is also home. This time, I will follow Xiaoyun back to see it. I happen to be tired of staying here. Let''s practice everywhere."


    What kind of experience, it is clear that I want to eat delicious food!


    Su Yuan secretly complained, and suddenly he realized that something was not right, he glanced at Wuyun thoughtfully, seeing that she was still smiling very innocently, and shook his head, she was obviously just a little girl.


    Is he thinking too much?


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corners of his mouth. As expected, he was the eldest son of Su, and he was able to find some clues. It''s a pity that Wu Yun''s face is very deceiving. No one would have thought that a little girl would give an eighth-order immortal formation teacher to him. Deception, no, it should be called abduction.


    In short, Li Zhan is very satisfied, and the three of Su Yuan are very satisfied.


    As for Wu Yun, she is already creating the next wave of attacks. She must pick up Li Zhan''s tongue during the exchange meeting, so that the old fish can be successfully taken away. rub it by her?


    In fact, her purpose is very simple, she just wants Li Zhan to help train a new batch of Immortal Array Masters, she only needs to teach her own experience, and she takes care of the rest. The reason why Li Zhan was chosen was that firstly, she thought he was a good person, secondly, the other party was a person who did not hide his secrets, and thirdly, the other party was a foodie, and she had thousands of ways to make the other party submit obediently.


    Li Zhan left reluctantly, saying that he would come back tomorrow, after all, the day after tomorrow is the exchange meeting, I am afraid there is not so much time, but after the exchange meeting, the various Immortal Formation Masters will stay for a while. Thinking of this, his eyes lit up, and he stepped out of the yard with leisurely steps.


    Su Suyuan and the others also left contentedly, indicating that they will come back tomorrow.


    The door closed, and Wu Yun giggled: "Bingyun, you can see that this little old man couldn''t hold it on the first day, I believe that after the exchange meeting is over, he will definitely follow us. He will be willing to help."


    "Dark Cloud, don''t you think it''s very strange that this smile appears on the innocent little girl''s face?"


    "strangeness?"


    Wu Yun touched his face, "What''s so strange? I''m a loli now, a lovely loli. Well, Wu Laiqing seems to have found a lot of condiments, and I''ve asked him to uproot him to open up a place. to specifically grow these things.


    Formation, medicinal pills, and refining tools must be taught by special masters. In this restaurant, they also need talents to learn cooking skills with me. Immortal people are all monks, with smart minds. Can learn all, this is relatively simple. "


    Wuyun analyzed one by one again, and finally decided to set the head office in Feiyu City, and the first branch was in Feiyun City, and expanded outwards in turn...


    "This is very profitable."


    Mu Bingyun''s forehead moved: "It is indeed very profitable to immortal stones, but you have to invite some people to sit in the town, so as not to cause trouble when you get it. When it opens, invite the leaders of the sects on the edge of each city to come!" She brought Smiling, as if laughing at something.


    "Bingyun, your expression is also very strange. Are you laughing at the stiff faces of those colleagues who want to make trouble after seeing that you have hired powerful people to sit in town?"


    was dismantled, and Mu Bingyun didn''t feel anything. The bright face of this double cloud firm is Wu Laiqing. For the sake of future development, neither she nor Wuyun plan to show their faces, otherwise she can calm down the scene alone.


    For the long-term development in the future, she felt that it was better to let more sects come. Even if she was not there in the future, she would not dare to ask anyone to trouble the restaurant. After the development of Shuangyun Business, not everyone can move.


    "In this way, we have to gather a group of loyal personnel." She rubbed her forehead. Originally, she had no intention of paying attention to this, nor had she thought about establishing a power, but after listening to the blueprint of the dark cloud, she realized that she wanted to grow To survive for a long time, there must be a backing, so Shuangyun Commercial Firm is no longer a dream of Wuyun, and it is also hers.


    Naturally, she had to do her best.


    "Yeah, Bingyun, this is a tricky thing, but all experts are arrogant and arrogant. Without certain conditions, they will definitely not help. Even if they do help, they are exchanged for equal value, which is not what we imagined. In the same way, the people who come from outside do not seem to be so reliable, our Shuangyun Firm, the core personnel, must be our own people, otherwise we will not know when we will be betrayed."


    Both of them are mature in mind and understand that people are unpredictable. Once an important position falls into the hands of people with ulterior motives, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "I do have a way."


    After thinking about it, Mu Bingyun felt that it would still be a little unsafe to recruit people outside, so¡­

 Chapter 429： variety of clouds

    "Bingyun, what did you think of?"


    Wu Yun was a little happy. I had to say that once Bing Yun''s head melon seeds were used, it was very useful. She never thought that Bingyun would not win over talents, but she just didn''t want to do it. If Bingyun wanted to, she could even do better.


    "Let the monsters in the manual of the beasts come out to help." Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, and with a move of consciousness, the manual of the beasts appeared in front of the two of them. Now she has been able to flip through thirteen pages. The rest, the realm of immortals, the realm of immortals, the realm of immortal kings, and the realm of immortals, there are more than one monster in these pages, some have three heads and five heads, some have seven or eight heads, and the page of the fairy king even There are ten heads, and as for Xianjun, there are two heads.


    But these monsters are enough as the core personnel. They are controlled by the beasts, and they are absolutely not worried about betrayal.


    "Bingyun, this is a good idea!"


    "Well, I''ll choose ten people to come out, and five people from Xianxuan will come out together, let them stay at the grassroots level, and better inquire about the news. I also choose five people from Xianshi, and five people from Xianwang, let them directly enter the highest level. The decision-making management at the top level will directly listen to you. If there is any problem, just ask them to find you directly.


    After thinking about it, she said, "If I leave, I''ll leave a fairy in the realm." In this way, I''m not afraid of someone coming to trouble the dark clouds.


    "Wuyun, these are not enough, they can only be the personnel of the initial development of our Shuangyun Commercial Bank, and they have to select suitable talents to cultivate them through their hands. It is best to find some helpless children, who are innocent and have no relationship with each other. If the forces are involved, if such people are cultivated, they are our own people.


    This dark cloud understands that good dolls should be picked up from childhood.


    "Then let''s see what skills these monsters have. If they perform well, I won''t treat you badly." Mu Bingyun said to the book of the beasts.


    Afterwards, the two inquired about the monsters in the room one by one, and finally selected fifteen people who were satisfied with them. In the end, the monster of the Xianjun was still inside and would not be released until she left. .


    The fifteen people in front of ?? are all handsome men and beautiful women, and they all look very seductive.


    "I have lifted some of the above restrictions, which is a reward to you. In the future, their strength can grow with their own cultivation." Since it is her subordinate, they can''t stay in one place forever, right?


    "Yes, big boss."


    "From now on, you will follow Erdong''s orders and protect her safety."


    The fifteen people hurriedly bowed: "I''ve seen the second owner." They were all very happy, with excited expressions on their faces. They never thought that they would be able to walk out one day. Thinking about it, they really blamed themselves for acting too impulsive. In order to stay outside for a long time, of course they will work hard.


    The big club has now lifted some of the restrictions, and they can also cultivate and grow. Isn¡¯t this a good thing?


    "As long as you work hard, your benefits will be indispensable. Next, let the dark clouds arrange for you!"


    As for the business affairs of the shop, she is really not in this field, so the play of the dark clouds began. Speaking of which, the two of them really complement each other.


    It was another afternoon, and it was not until night that the dark clouds let these people evacuate. Finally, Mu Bingyun found that these people looked at the dark clouds, and they seemed very respectful. This is called Mu Bingyun very strange, these monsters are all arrogant.


    "What happened to them?"


    Dark Cloud gave a wicked smile: "I just revealed a little breath to make them recognize me," he let out a long sigh of relief, "I finally know what breed I am, and I won''t have to worry about it again in the future."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved: "What is it? Is it some kind of divine beast?"


    "Yes, it is indeed a divine beast," Wu Yun said happily, "although it is a little different from the legend, it may be caused by the different breeds of my parents. I heard from them that this one should contain the blood of a divine beast, and finally awakened. of."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, but he believed in this statement, after all, the previous dark cloud was really a dark cloud beast, and there was not much difference at all.


    "what is that?"


    "Ancient Golden Crow!"


    "Golden Crow?"


    Mu Bingyun quickly turned the confidence in her mind and found that the Golden Crow is a kind of divine beast that has disappeared for a long time. There are also many transmissions about the Golden Crow, but there is no day to be convincing. She originally thought that the Golden Crow was really just a legend. She didn''t expect that the dark cloud beside her turned out to be the Golden Crow.


    "How are you, surprised?"


    The dark clouds swayed, as if to say, she is not a hybrid, but a divine beast, the Golden Crow! Put away your contempt, okay?


    "I''m really surprised, Wu Yun, you have a bright future," Mu Bingyun''s eyes curled, obviously very happy, "By the way, I heard that divine beasts have inheritances, you have awakened your bloodline, so have inheritance awakened? "


    "For now, they told me not to worry for the time being. There is a process. They said that my breath is of pure Golden Crow blood, and when it is exposed, they can''t help but kneel down. Awakening inheritance should be a matter of time. , but well, I don''t really ask for this, at least I feel better knowing that I am the beautiful and powerful Golden Crow, and no longer the ugly dark cloud beast."


    Dark Cloud lay comfortably on the chair, saying that this is the best news she has heard in so many years.


    The two talked a lot, there were plans of their firm, and other things, and there was also an exchange meeting about the future. In short, nothing could hold back their joy.


    A mountain is connected to a mountain, and the thick white mist rises like a fairyland. The world knows that the devil world is a dark place. Who knows how far it is from the fairy world, and every place is so beautiful.


    "you are leaving?"


    The person sitting first is one of the domain masters of the seven domains of the demon world, the Demon Emperor Tiangang, Mo Tian. The middle-aged man''s face, with a bit of calculation in the corners of his eyes, seemed to be a little unhappy when he heard something.


    looked at the man standing below with a bit of surprise in his eyes, looking a little weird.


    "Yes, these years, many thanks to the Demon Emperor."


    With a very calm expression, the woman on the side couldn''t help but ask, "Big Brother Yu, where are you going?" The woman looked very beautiful, and the love in her eyes was full of love, as if she wasn''t hiding it, looking straight at Cang Yu, There is grievance inside.


    "Go to Father and Mother."


    The corners of Cangyu''s eyes were a little tender. He was going to find his Bing''er. Over the past few years, he didn''t know how good she was? As for the father and mother, I heard that they also went to the Immortal Realm, so he is not wrong.


    He has already deployed everything here, and it is no longer interesting to stay for a long time. As for overthrowing the Lord of Demon Domain, he didn''t want to do such a sharp-edged thing. I hope Binger doesn''t get angry. If he doesn''t protect his roots, how can he protect her?


    "This¡­"


    Mo Tian hesitated and asked, "Are you going to the Immortal Realm?"

 Chapter 430： Decide

    "Um."


    "Brother Yu, are you crazy? There are no teleportation formations in the fairy world and the devil world. How do you go and fly over?? There are countless people in the devil world who died on the road to the fairy world. Why are you so stupid?"


    Mo Yier looked at Cangyu in disbelief, but she didn''t say a word in her heart. She felt that the journey to the devil world was so far away that Cangyu''s parents might have long ago... But she didn''t dare to say these words, in case of being caught by Big Brother Yu What if you hate it?


    "Are you really going?"


    Mo Tian still couldn''t believe it, even if he didn''t dare to cross the fairyland easily, this young man seemed very courageous, he originally wanted to betroth his daughter Yier to him, but...


    Cangyu is very optimistic about him. Thinking about his own cultivation in the future, he will let him take the position of the domain master. Now it seems that his thoughts are not like this, and he is not happy.


    "Cangyu, you''d better think about it. It''s not that easy to go to the Immortal Realm. If you can stay, I''ll decide for you and Yi''er, and let you get married immediately."


    Cangyu frowned, and the flames flashed in his eyes: "Devil Emperor, for Miss Yier, I am just her sister. I have already said that I already have a wife and will not marry another."


    "Big Brother Yu?"


    Mo Yier was very hurt, did Big Brother Yu not like her? What has a wife is to reject her interface at all: "Daddy, I don''t want Big Brother Yu to go!" She suddenly said willfully, since she was a child, she was the little princess in her father''s hands, and no one could reject her, not even Big Brother Yu who she liked. .


    "Cangyu, you don''t have to think about it, just stay and spend time with Yier."


    Mo Tian waved his hand, indicating that it was the decision.


    Cangyu''s face was a little unhappy: "In this case, I can only offend the Devil Emperor. I must go to the fairyland, and I will not come back here in the future."


    "you dare!"


    Mo Tian has never received such a refutation. At any rate, Ren Domain Master has been in the position for thousands of years, and no one has ever dared to say this to him. He never thought that this young boy who had only been here for a short time would dare to refute him like this?


    Could it be because of his indulgence and Yier''s liking that the other party has made further progress? ?


    Cang Yu lightly glanced, and with a movement, he floated out of the palace. Mo Tian trembled with anger, pointed to the outside and said, "Bring Cangyu back to me!"


    "Daddy, you have to live!" Mo Yier was anxious, for fear that the elders would hurt her elder brother Yu.


    "You have to live!" Mo Tian went smoothly, but he still couldn''t figure it out. Why go to the fairy world if you don''t stay in the good devil world? What''s so good about that place in the fairyland? ?


    When the gods pulled the fairy world and the devil world so far apart, wasn''t it just so that people from the two worlds would not have conflicts?


    "Report to the Demon Emperor, Cang... Cang Yu is gone."


    "what???"


    "Devil Emperor, if we chase him out, we won''t be able to see his figure, and there is no one where he lives. My subordinates suspect that he has been plotting today."


    "OK!"


    "Snapped-"


    With ?? one palm, the hall collapsed to a corner. It happened to be above the man, and the falling pieces smashed the man, but he didn''t dare to move an inch, and could only bear it silently.


    "Come here, order the arrest of Cangyu..." Mo Tian glanced at the poor Mo Yi''er, gritted his teeth and said, "If you want to survive, notify the domain masters of the other six domains and let them do it easily, and I will thank you later!"


    "Yes, Demon Emperor!"


    "Daddy, I also want to go to Immortal Realm, I''m going to find Big Brother Yu, Dad, why does Big Brother Yu not like me..."


    Mo Tian said that his head hurts, and he waved his hand: "Come on, take the young lady down, don''t hurt her, watch it, don''t let her go, or you won''t want to live."


    "Yes, Demon Emperor."


    "Daddy, I''m going to Immortal Realm, I''m going to find Big Brother Yu..."


    The demon world, which has been silent for many years, seems to be noisy. It is said that the Tiangang Demon Emperor is arresting his son-in-law. Later, a rumor made them understand that it turned out that they were unwilling, and they originally had wives. This father and daughter insisted on persecuting others, no wonder To run away. I heard that the young man surnamed Cang is a very talented person, no wonder he was targeted by the two fathers and daughters.


    I also heard that he was going to say goodbye, and wanted to meet him. After all, he was helping Mo Tian before, but he didn''t expect that he was wanted by the entire demon world now.


    I don''t know where these rumors came from, but Mo Tian''s reputation seems to be not very good. It was not very good at first, but now it is even worse. For his daughter who has a headache, I don''t know how many handsome people have been driven to death.


    "Master, do you really want to go over?"


    "Go."


    There is a beautiful nebula in front of you. There is no end in sight. I don¡¯t know how many people died on the road. However, he didn''t want to get over it, all he wanted was to hurry up. Only when the strength reaches a certain level can he step into this nebula. It took others hundreds of years, thousands of years, but he only took ten or twenty years to reach it.


    Binger, I''ll be right here.


    Father, mother, are you safe in the fairy world?


    "Come in!"


    Cang Yu''s voice fell, and the dark figures around him suddenly disappeared, and finally only one figure remained, "From now on, you will hide, if I succeed in the past, I will come back one day, if I pass, then The law will surely light up."


    Then the fairy world and the devil world are no longer obstacles that cannot be crossed. Yes, he played a big game. When a certain **** separated the fairy world from the devil world, he wanted to connect the two worlds again.


    Immortals and Demons are originally one body, so how can we separate them? Do you think I am right, Binger?


    His eyes were filled with nostalgia and excitement.


    "Understood Master, I wish Master success." The shadow whose face could not be seen was also slightly excited, and obviously hoped that the fairy world and the devil world could be connected.


    Only saw the figure of the tall man in front of him jumped onto a flying magic weapon, the magic weapon lit up, and it fell like a meteor and disappeared. The figure stood here for a long time, and finally had to leave.


    I heard that it takes a hundred years to travel from the demon world to the fairy world. I heard that the two worlds can never be connected. No one knew that one day, there was a god-like man who swore silently in his heart.


    He wanted to tell the world that it does not take a hundred years for the demon world to travel through the fairy world, and the two worlds can be connected. People in the past didn''t believe it, and people in the future all believed it.


    The man that countless people looked up to, broke the barriers that many people didn''t believe in again and again. In the end, he became the **** in everyone''s heart, but he was just a husband and an ordinary person.


    His smile and tenderness will only be shown to her, and it is said that he is the one he loves the most.

 Chapter 431： Enter into battle

    In Feiyun City, Feitian Immortal Domain, finally ushered in the Immortal Formation Exchange Meeting that has not been held in a hundred years. The entire Feiyun City was very lively on this day, but few people made a sound. Those who pass by silently pass by, and those who watch, all watch silently.


    Hundreds of Immortal Formation Masters surrounded the edge of an arena, even though there were hundreds of them, in fact, there were less than a hundred of them, and those of the sixth rank and above were only within twenty. Only Bai Shan and Lin Ming were on the seventh rank. They should stand at the front and accept everyone''s attention.


    Hua Weiyang is standing with Mu Bingyun, vaguely she wants to surpass Mu Bingyun, the last time she attended the class does not mean that Mu Bingyun''s level is better than her, she believes that she is an eighth-order fairy formation master His disciple, he would definitely not be worse than Mu Bingyun.


    Since everyone named them equally, then their level is naturally similar. What about talent? She is still working hard!


    Although she was close to Mu Bingyun these days, she didn''t communicate with him. Su Yuan didn''t seem to have a pleasant conversation with her for the first time, instead he seemed to ignore her. What''s amazing, isn''t it from Ziyou Immortal Domain?


    She is not rare!


    Dark Cloud looked up on the stage, and sure enough, he saw a certain little old man looking at her with a smile, and he didn''t look like an expert at all. Li Zhan was really satisfied for the past two days. He ate the same food that Xiaoyun prepared every day. In fact, even if it was heavy, he didn''t dislike it. It was really delicious.


    Liu Chengfeng coughed lightly: "Master Li, is it time to start now?" He muttered in his heart, this Master Li didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was so happy. He hadn''t seen the other party smiling happily. , of course, except when eating delicious food.


    He doesn''t know the truth about himself, it''s really because of the food.


    "Okay, everyone, there are hundreds of people here who are immortal formation masters, but our arena is not big, it''s not that the little old man is unwilling to expand the arena, but this arena belongs to the strong, if you have the ability, You will naturally have your place in the ring.


    Then the little old man will set up a formation, which is a mixed formation. Those who come out of it will be eligible to stand on the ring. Does it make sense for you? Those who come out will record their understanding of the formation on the jade slips outside and share them with everyone. This is the meaning of communication. Those who have not come out must also record their doubts, so that those who understand answer. "


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up. It turned out to be an exchange meeting, not just a competition, so this exchange meeting is really interesting. She doesn''t mind recording her own insights, and naturally prefers to ask her own questions.


    "Okay, then the little old man will start the formation, you all have to look carefully."


    After saying that, Li Zhan suddenly became serious and energetic, and his body jumped into the air, pinching the magic formula in his hand, and at the same time, the immortal power between heaven and earth kept coming. Without immortal stone formation, it is even more powerful to directly mobilize the power between heaven and earth.


    Although the immortal power in the ?? immortal stone is also immortal, it does not have much vitality. It belongs to the immortal force of "death", while the immortal force between heaven and earth is "alive". From the very beginning, Mu Bingyun used immortal stones to help the sect set up the mountain protection formation. Later, he also mixed the techniques of mobilizing the power of heaven and earth, and now he is very familiar with it.


    However, this method generally consumes immortal power, and it can only be used if its own strength is strong. If your own strength is too weak, don''t force it, just use the immortal stone obediently.


    "Okay, you can go in."


    In just a quarter of an hour, a complicated formation was arranged, which shocked everyone. Even Hua Weiyang, who had seen the methods of the eighth-order immortal array master, was surprised. She found that her master was no match for Li Zhan in front of her.


    Li Zhan may have reached the pinnacle of the eighth-order Immortal Array Master, this... This is terrible, Immortal World staff, it is estimated that few people have seen the ninth-order Immortal Array Master, and even they doubt whether there is a ninth-order Immortal Array Master, After all, the strength of an eighth-order Immortal Formation Master can compete with Immortal Sovereign. Although he cannot defeat it, there is no problem in saving his life.


    "Su Yuan, take care of the dark clouds."


    "Bingyun, don''t worry, go in, I will protect Xiaoyun." Just kidding, Xiaoyun is a chef, if he is injured, where can he find such a delicious little girl, even Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua He also nodded quickly, and was conquered by the dark clouds.


    "Wood girl, let''s go together!"


    Hua Weiyang followed Mu Bingyun and smiled kindly. Mu Bingyun tilted his head slightly, glanced at it, and responded softly. After entering the formation, the opponent cannot see himself.


    Hua Weiyang is a little happy. Although he can''t see each other, he can always feel it, right? ? She didn''t feel that the formation had no flaws.


    Mu Bingyun slowly followed the crowd into the arena. Looking from below, the people who walked in were all standing inside, with various expressions. Although some people were close to each other, they would not touch each other. This is the genius of this formation, which can isolate the damage of other people''s attacks.


    I have to say that she admires Li Zhan from the bottom of her heart.


    In the words of Wuyun, this person is a talent, and he must be dug over to become his own person.


    Li Zhan smiled and looked at these descendants and said that he was very happy. I wonder if they would thank him for this big gift later. They should be grateful, right?


    Suddenly he felt a tinge of coolness, and his consciousness swept around, but he found nothing, maybe it was the wind?


    Finally, when Mu Bingyun stepped in, he felt that his eyes had changed. Hua Weiyang, who had been thinking about it earlier, was also a little disappointed. He carefully searched around and found that there was no flaw at all.


    She was even more certain that Li Zhan was a top eighth-order Immortal Formation Master. When she went back, she had to tell her master the news. Master had not made much progress in her formation technique over the years, so she might be able to learn from Li Zhan.


    After thinking of this, she came to deal with the formation with peace of mind.


    The first thing Mu Bingyun encountered was a phantom formation. This phantom formation was nothing else. It was the latent memory in her heart that brought all the pain in the past to her eyes again.


    In ??, she moved forward step by step, experienced various betrayals, and finally died. If it turns out, she must feel that this is hateful, and she can''t wait to kill all the people inside!


    At this moment, she was extremely calm, just smiled faintly. Many griefs do not have their own reasons. The harm Ling Jichen has caused her is only because she doesn''t know who she is. She didn''t already know that it was a world where the strong were respected, but she was too persistent. If she had the courage at the beginning, she could get out of it and not get entangled with it.

 Chapter 432： lineup

    She understands that many things are earned by herself, whether it is love or friendship, you can''t always think about letting others come and post you. No matter how good a person is, if they don''t respond, the person who takes the initiative will be tired. .


    This reminded her of Cang Yu, who was the only one who had been waiting for so many years and never gave up on her. Perhaps, this is the lover, the lover who can accompany her all the way.


    There is also Wu Yun, no matter what she encounters, Wu Yun has never thought about separation, even if Wu Yun has a human soul, she is still willing to be here by her side, facing various dangers, and finally live and die together.


    and Nan Junmo, helping her aimlessly...


    And Ouyang Qingqing, every time is her maintenance...


    Therefore, when she saw these evolutions, she smiled faintly, as if she had seen through all illusions, and the scene in front of her was broken like a mirror. She also understood something, and the whole person became very relaxed, and she felt that she could break through again when she went out.


    At such a speed, even she herself was a little speechless.


    "Binger."


    After the phantom mirror shattered, she came to another place, the vast starry sky, and a "Bing''er", such a kind call, made her a little excited, and suddenly a black figure appeared in front of her. deeply in love. Even though she knew it was an illusion, she couldn''t help but look at it more.


    She was a little reluctant, but her red lips were still lightly raised: "Let''s go, we will meet."


    Sure enough, the "gloomy" in black was unwillingly shattered. She stared at the broken place. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. Even if she saw the hallucination at this moment, it still made her very happy.


    Afterwards, everyone who was related to her met with her, those who hated her, those who loved her, those who hated her... all were broken in front of her, even if someone attacked her, she remained calm. .


    The scene in front of ?? suddenly changed, there was no illusion mirror anymore, she was able to see the people around her clearly, especially Hua Weiyang who opened her eyes at the same time next to her.


    "Wood girl, are you awake too?"


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun looked around, especially the people in the audience who had just come up. Could it be that this formation is so simple?


    "Hey, wooden girl, have we broken the formation?"


    "maybe!"


    I think should not be!


    Hua Weiyang watched defensively, and found that everyone closed their eyes: "Why are only the two of us awake, no, and Master Lin and Master Bai, they don''t seem to be here."


    "Um?"


    Mu Bingyun looked outside, and as expected, he found that the two had already left the formation, and they should have successfully walked out of the formation. There are still some doubts in my heart, could it be... Could it be that the current formation is just to warm them up?


    Seeing that many people around are still awake, perhaps this formation is not that simple. Thinking of the people I have encountered, if they are not firm, they will not be able to go out at all. The lethality of the phantom mirror is no less than that of the killing formation. Maybe it''s because I walk too easily, I have doubts!


    "The formation seems to have opened a door." Mu Bingyun looked at a place not far from them, and Hua Weiyang was attracted by these words. When she looked at the door, she ran over quickly.


    "Since it''s open, it means we''ve passed the border, girl Mu, let''s go out quickly!"


    Although Hua Weiyang rushed over, she did not rush out. Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened as he walked over slowly: "Go out first!"


    "Miss Mu wakes up before me, so of course you go out first, how could Weiyang do this?"


    Mu Bingyun circled his hands, raised his eyebrows and smiled: "When did you become so polite?"


    Hua Weiyang''s face froze: "What does Mu girl mean? Although I am a little envious of Mu girl in my heart, but this is the strong respect, since Mu girl is stronger than me, then I am convinced."


    "Okay, there are only two people outside? You''re the third, and I''m the fourth. It doesn''t affect anything. In short, it''s not the first place." The implication is that it''s not the first place. To her Mu Bingyun, it was no longer important.


    In desperation, Hua Weiyang stepped out and walked to the side of Lin Bai and the two of them, and started to chat with them. She paid attention to the scene outside, with a slight smile in the corner of her eyes.


    If it wasn''t for her understanding of Hua Weiyang''s psychology, she would have really been deceived by this episode. Thinking of Li Zhan''s sullen look, it has always been this formation, and it is really hard to guard against. , This kind of formation is really superb. Compared with Li Zhan, he is still far behind. Such talents have also come here. Wu Yun is right, he can communicate with each other if he is okay.


    Yes, Not Bad!


    Li Zhan, who was outside the formation, looked at Mu Bingyun, who suddenly laughed, and felt a little depressed. It was just a gift he arranged. Seeing many people inside with pale and painful faces, he was secretly happy, but he didn''t want to be there. When everyone was in pain, one of them laughed.


    Before he could think of anything, Mu Bingyun''s figure was already outside the formation.


    His eyes widened and he couldn''t help asking, "How did you get out?"


    "Come out, Master Li, you asked a very good question."


    Li Zhan smiled shyly, this woman is indeed the leader of this exchange meeting, even the two seventh-order immortal formation masters did not come out, but she came out first, she is indeed talented. Hiding a little embarrassment, he became excited.


    "Go over and record what you understand and what you don''t understand."


    Mu Bingyun accepted everyone''s attention, walked aside, and recorded on the large piece of jade slip. He did not hide his own insights and recorded them one by one. At the same time, he also said that what he did not understand was how to arrange the final That phantom mirror can be so realistic that it can evolve everything around it without being suspected.


    Although she came out, it didn''t mean she wasn''t surprised. If it wasn''t Hua Weiyang who walked in with her, but someone she didn''t understand, she might not be so lucky.


    "Master Li, it''s already been recorded, and I''d like to clarify my doubts."


    The crowd also gathered around. Naturally, they could not understand the formation, but they also knew that Mu Bingyun had recorded very detailed insights. Thinking of her rumors, their awe for her increased a bit. Master Li herself is a person who doesn''t like to hide her secrets. I think she is not bad in Master Li''s heart, otherwise the two of them would not be so comfortable talking.


    Li Zhan didn''t refuse, he just said that he doesn''t hide his secrets. Although he realized this formation himself, there are not many things that Mu Bingyun is puzzled about. Even if he doesn''t say it himself, the other party will probably need a little time. can be researched. So, when he explained it in detail, he saw that Mu Bingyun was listening very seriously, and he couldn''t help but bring in private goods and told her many other things.


    It didn''t stop until Lin Ming and Bai Shan came out in a very embarrassed manner.

 Chapter 433： fool again

    Lin Ming and Bai Shan came out one after another. They thought they came out one or two. After seeing the figure of Mu Bingyun, their pupils shrank suddenly, and they saw that the other party was not hurt at all. Even more ugly.


    "Master Lin and Master Bai have come out."


    I don''t know who shouted, and everyone stared at the embarrassed figures of the two. They were a little surprised. After all, Master Bai and Master Lin are both seventh-order immortal array masters, how can they be inferior to a sixth-order immortal array master?


    Although they thought so in their hearts, they did not dare to question him face to face.


    "Master Li." The two of them greeted each other and seemed to remember something, and then said to Mu Bingyun, "Fairy Mu has impressed the old man today."


    Lin Ming''s heart was a little pantothenic, and it was really a shame that a small back actually beat him in the first communication.


    Bai Shan''s face couldn''t be hung up either. Immortal formation masters were all arrogant and arrogant. If there wasn''t a Li Zhan in this kind of thing, they couldn''t help but slap their faces right away.


    "The two masters are too humble. Everyone doesn''t know the formation inside. Don''t we still know? The junior is just lucky and happened to encounter a breakthrough point."


    After hearing this, the two of them felt a little better, and it was not bad. There were illusions inside, and they didn''t even think that it was a chain illusion. It was terrible.


    If they happened to find a breakthrough point, it would be really easy to come out. The two believed this explanation.


    "Practice your breath for a while, and record your insights and doubts when you recover!"


    Li Zhan didn''t show it on his face, and he was really unhappy in his heart. He didn''t believe what Mu Bingyun said. The illusion array he set up would not be able to come out if it wasn''t for someone from Xinxing Appraisal. , he just wanted to see if those people''s xinxing had become firm, and it could be regarded as an identification of how far the other party could go.


    The world knows that Immortal Array Masters are divided into 1 to 9 ranks, but they do not know that above the 9th rank, there are other ranks, but their ranks are too low to be touched.


    The two may have also felt that they had angered Li Zhan, and hurriedly sat on the side to recover. And Li Zhan didn''t have the intention to explain, he just said quietly: "Bingyun, after the exchange meeting, the little old man will follow you to Feiyu City to see, won''t you be unwelcome?"


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corner of his mouth: "Of course not, Wu Yun still talked about having a great time playing with Master Li. If he left, he wouldn''t know where to find such a good friend."


    Yes, Wu Yun told Li Zhan that they were friends, so Li Zhan gave up thinking of him as his granddaughter, but he was happy to be friends, and he could taste delicious food for free in the future. This little cloud is really cute. what!


    Li Zhan said with a smile: "That''s good, I''m afraid to disturb you, I heard that Xiaoyun is doing something big recently?"


    Big event?


    Mu Bingyun understood, Wu Yun was preparing to lure Li Zhan step by step.


    "Yeah, this child loves tossing, I have given her all my belongings, she can toss at will, as long as she is happy."


    Li Zhan was a little moved, no wonder Xiaoyun was so happy, "Do you want to help?"


    Mu Bingyun suppressed the excitement in his heart and calmed down: "At present, it is not. If there is any difficulty in the future, we will definitely not be stingy to ask Master Li for help, and then hope that Master Li will not die. "


    Mu Bingyun made a proper joke: "In the future, Xiaoyun said that she is going to open a restaurant. She has already thought about it. She must give you a VIP card and eat in the restaurant for free for life."


    First of all, let''s throw a benefit. With Master Li''s temperament, they will definitely not suffer. Li Zhan''s face is full of emotion, and he doesn''t think about other aspects at all. Speaking of which, Li Zhan has entered a misunderstanding. After all, Mu Bingyun is also a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master. How could he have thought of it, the other party came to confuse him in this way.


    At present, he doesn''t know the purpose of Wu Yun. Mu Bingyun secretly guessed that even if he hooked Li Zhan to his team in the future, he probably would be foolish. Recruit yourself.


    "Xiaoyun, this girl is really cute, and I don''t forget to think about the little old man."


    Speaking of this, he felt that he didn''t help them much, and he felt very sorry: "Have you enough funds to open a restaurant?"


    "Don''t worry, Master Li, have you forgotten my experience?"


    Li Zhan had a little fun, and then he realized that, yes, Mu Bingyun helped the large and small martial arts to set up the mountain protection formation, not to mention the establishment of restaurants, and it was more than enough to do other things.


    Originally, he was thinking of funding it, but now that he thinks about it, he is worrying about it in vain.


    "This girl Wu Yun is smart and likes to toss with a lot of things. Her thoughts are not only about this." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, she believed in Li Zhan''s character very much, and she was not afraid of what he would reveal, even if It''s leaked, and it''s a little more troublesome, and she''s not afraid. "She set up a business before, and this restaurant is under the business. It is estimated that when I go back this time, I will start preparing for the restaurant."


    "Really?"


    Li Zhan was really surprised, she was obviously a little girl of a few years old, although he had some vague guesses about Wu Yun''s identity, after all, a little girl of a few years old would not be so strong, but the appearance of a loli , He was extremely deceived, but he didn''t care about it.


    "Well, she has already planned it. At present, there is only one shop under the firm. There will be more things involved in the future, but we are missing more and need to take it step by step."


    Mu Bingyun said truthfully, Li Zhan will know about these in the future, why don''t you say hello earlier, maybe this little old man will take the initiative to take the bait!


    "By the way, isn''t Master Li going to come back with us? It''s better when the restaurant opens, and I hope Master Li can help us settle the scene."


    Of course Li Zhan would not refuse. He was thinking about what kind of gift he wanted to give: "Why don''t you give me the array of the restaurant, it''s a gift for you, don''t refuse."


    "Then thank you Master Li."


    Mu Bingyun was too happy to be happy, how could he refuse. Although her formation is not bad, maybe she will surpass Li Zhan in the future, but now she is not as good as the other in front of her.


    If she could have a better formation, she would not refuse. On the contrary, Li Zhan''s opening made her feel unexpectedly happy. The other party is an Immortal Formation Master at the peak of the eighth-order, and it takes many years for him to reach this realm. Moreover, he has stayed here for many years. Whether it is the means of setting up the formation or the experience, he is far superior to himself.

 Chapter 434： good karma

    The two talked very happily, but the dark cloud didn''t come over. She could feel what Mu Bingyun was talking about, so she shouldn''t have a good time. They didn''t pass until they stopped, and people came out one after another at this moment.


    Among them, Hua Weiyang walked out with a bloodless face, bowed respectfully in front of Li Zhan, then glanced at Mu Bingyun, who was full of energy, concealed the jealousy in his eyes, and obediently recovered on the spot.


    had to admit that she lost again, it was better that Mu Bingyun''s words penetrated in her mind, which made her feel very uncomfortable. Suppressing the discomfort in her heart, she could only run the exercises silently and slowly recover.


    Hundreds of people went in, and in the end, less than fifty people came out smoothly. The rest were either unconscious and teleported out, or they couldn''t hold it and called Master Li to admit defeat.


    These people are all cultivated, but they will not have any role in the next exchange, but they can still watch the experience of everyone''s exchange, and Mu Bingyun agrees with this point.


    When everyone recorded their doubts and understandings one by one, the scene fell into silence. With Li Zhan''s permission, they read everyone''s recordings one by one. Among them, Mu Bingyun''s jade slips were watched by the most people. One after another, both Lin Ming and Bai Shan felt very uncomfortable.


    They naturally didn''t write down all their insights. After all, everyone has selfishness. When they saw Mu Bingyun''s jade slip, they suddenly felt their cheeks burn.


    Their insights, even if they were all recorded, didn''t have this detail, and they wanted to know if they kept their hands at first glance. In short, Mu Bingyun''s actions made all but a few people present with incomparable admiration.


    Inadvertently, Mu Bingyun gained another group of people''s hearts. Of course, she didn''t know it. At this moment, she was helping those who didn''t understand solve their doubts, and recorded her answers one by one below. Seeing this, everyone praised her again, presumably Lin Ming and Bai Shan were left out on the other side.


    However, the two of them didn''t dare to have an attack. If they slapped Mu Bingyun in the face, they would not be in this circle in the future.


    "Thank you, Fairy Wood, for clarifying your doubts."


    "Fairy Mu''s explanation is really wonderful. Originally, there are still many things that I don''t understand. After reading Fairy Mu''s answer, it seems that I want to touch the sixth-order Immortal Array Master."


    "Yes, yes, I originally thought that among the Immortal Formation Masters, only Master Li would not let go, but I didn''t expect that Fairy Mu would be the same. Now that I have a heart, it is no wonder that I have achieved a lot. I am really thankful to Fairy Mu, I want to come here with Fairy Mu. Talent, it won''t take long for a breakthrough."


    "Well, I think so too. Originally, I thought that every immortal formation master had to hide his own understanding, so that he could deal with his opponents and not fall behind. It seems to be too superficial. This formation method is originally There are countless trails, if everyone is willing to communicate, then we will be able to know more, and it will be easier to break through."


    "Yes, I already feel that I am about to reach a critical point. I hope this time back will have a good result."


    ¡­


    While watching these people, they began to discuss in a low voice, but Li Zhan did not stop him. This is an exchange meeting. It is a good thing to have a lot of exchanges. In fact, the formation method used to only have ordinary competitions, and there was no exchange meeting, and it was not in this form.


    But in recent years, there have been fewer and fewer immortal formation masters, and the formation seems to be about to fall, so each immortal realm has to come up with such a method, in order not to let the formation fall, after all, such things come to the immortal world. That said, it is essential.


    You think that if the formation fails, there will be no eighth-order immortal formation masters one day. What if the teleportation formation is broken? The expansion formations in various places are also broken, and the entire Immortal World will probably fall into chaos.


    Mu Bingyun was rather happy, and generously accepted everyone''s thanks.


    Hua Weiyang was jealous, but she didn''t dare to show any expression, unless she didn''t want to get involved in this circle. Now that Mu Bingyun is very famous, if these people caught her attitude towards Mu Bingyun, she would think that her master would also will be implicated.


    For the strong, no matter what field it is, it will make people extremely respectful.


    "Fairy Wood, I still don''t understand something here, I don''t know if I can¡­"


    A voice came from beside him, it was a young formation mage, but his formation talent was only average. He thought that Mu Bingyun would refuse, but he didn''t want her to nod her head in agreement. He was overjoyed and quickly expressed his doubts.


    The people around listened with pointed ears. Mu Bingyun was also very careful when answering the question. He really didn''t hide his secrets or omissions. Li Zhan couldn''t help but nod his head. Only such a broad-minded person can leave. go further.


    On the road of formation, he can already predict Mu Bingyun''s future achievements. I have to say, he expected very well.


    "Thank you, Fairy Mu. In the future, if Fairy Mu needs any help, I will do my best." Huang An was a little excited, but the people around were a little shocked, Huang An?


    Could it be that Huang An? Feipeng City, the son of the city owner? After everyone looked at each other in dismay, they had to sigh that Mu Bingyun was really a lucky person. Hua Weiyang squeezed her fist fiercely, yes, this Huang An is that Huang An, I didn''t expect that just a little explanation would be able to get Huang An''s Chengruo.


    Damn, why not her?


    She has always regarded herself as a disciple of the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, although Huang An is the son of the city lord, she has never been in her eyes before. It was only after I came out that I realized how wrong my previous thoughts were.


    Not reconciled.


    "If Young Master Huang has any problems with the formation in the future, he can also come to Weiyang. Although Weiyang is not as good as Mu Girl, he knows a thing or two. Even if Weiyang doesn''t know, the tutor can also solve the doubts."


    Hua Weiyang walked over with a smile, and Mu Bingyun tickled the corner of her mouth. She had heard of Huang An, but she did not expect that it was this handsome young man in front of her. Her eyes were also very clear. She didn''t seem to be very old.


    "No need, I have sought Master Guangling before. I heard that Master Guangling is devoted to studying the formation method, so there is no need to disturb it. As for Fairy Weiyang, it is always not good to be alone."


    Huang An was not polite at all, it can be seen that there was a contradiction between the two. Looking at Hua Weiyang''s blushing face, he knew what was going on. It should be that Huang An asked for help from the master and apprentice before, but they should have refused.


    If it was said that Master Guangling refused, it would be reasonable. After all, at that level, he thought about studying the formation technique all day long, but Hua Weiyang was different. They guessed that the reason must be just that.

 Chapter 435： second round

    Huang An has always been sensible and understood from the looks of it. To make honest people angry, this person must have done something very wrong. Hua Weiyang didn''t know how to answer for a while. After all, she didn''t expect that Huang An, who had such a good attitude at the time, would talk about her like this in front of everyone, which really made her ashamed.


    "Young Master Huang, do you have any other doubts? Why don''t you talk about it together? It''s probably going to start again later."


    Mu Bingyun had already seen Li Zhan preparing to set up there.


    "Thank you, Fairy Wood."


    Huang An bowed his hands and bowed, a little excited and said all the doubts he had kept for so many years, Mu Bingyun solved them one by one, still very detailed, without the slightest mistake or perfunctory.


    Everyone looked at Hua Weiyang in a daze, and couldn''t help shaking their heads.


    Why do they feel that using Fairy Mu is as famous as this Hua Weiyang? Isn''t Fairy Mu too disadvantaged? Everyone frowned, seeing that Hua Weiyang was becoming more and more unpleasant to the eye, just like this, it was too much to want to be as famous as Mu Fairy. They thought that the two were similar before, but now they feel that they are too different. .


    Not only in formation, but also in strength and character, Hua Weiyang is not as good as Mu Fairy, what a perfect character Mu Fairy is, this Hua Weiyang looks like a little stinky chicken.


    Hua Weiyang felt the gazes of everyone and could not help shrinking her neck. Such gazes made her very uncomfortable.


    Everyone was still thinking, just now they also saw Hua Weiyang''s comprehension, and they felt too rough, obviously not writing down the essence of their own comprehension, but the questions she recorded were incredibly detailed.


    The person who answered the question below is Mu Xianzi, sigh, what a good person Mu Xianzi is, how can they be as famous as this Hua Weiyang?


    No, this is too wrong for Fairy Mu. Today they can understand so much and answer the doubts in their hearts. They all rely on Fairy Mu, and nothing can make her feel so wronged again. These upright Immortal Array Masters have already decided that they must separate these two people of equal fame. How could Hua Weiyang, who is just a mere figure, be side by side with Mu Fairy.


    Hua Weiyang always felt a little bad, and she didn''t know if she had done something to offend these people. Thinking that she didn''t do anything, she calmed down.


    Next, she has to be more careful and not make any small moves. After all, she doesn''t seem to be offending the public, but she doesn''t want everyone to be thinking about how to deal with her. I don''t know if she would vomit blood if she knew.


    After Huang An asked the question, other people became more courageous. After seeing that Mu Bingyun was free, they continued to ask questions. Mu Bingyun was not impatient at all. In fact, she hoped that there would be more of this kind of thing. Understanding is very helpful. Through their doubts, she also improved a lot.


    This is a win-win situation, she will not refuse.


    "Today, I really thank Fairy Mu."


    Many Immortal Formation Masters bowed respectfully and saluted, this time it was a big gift.


    "Fairy Wood is not stingy to solve her doubts, and she is very ashamed to be below."


    "Don''t worry about it, everyone, to clear your doubts is also to clear my own doubts. When you understood, I also deepened a lot, and gained a lot of insights from it. In the end, I would like to thank you." Mu Bingyun smiled faintly. , and the people were moved again.


    Of course, apart from the three, one is Hua Weiyang, and the other two are Lin Ming and Baishan. They are seventh-order Immortal Formation Masters and would not ask Mu Bingyun anything. Mu Bingyun''s jade slip and the others have seen it, and they have indeed explained it in great detail. They have also received a lot of benefits, so let them thank them?


    I guess they are thinking too much. They are seventh-order immortal array masters, thanking a mere sixth-order immortal array master? The arrogant duo were silently recovering their physical strength. As for Hua Weiyang, she also returned to her position and slowly adjusted her breath. Staying there, she felt that she would be poke a few holes in her body.


    "Have you finished the discussion?"


    Li Zhan''s words brought everyone back to their senses, and responded quickly.


    "Then let''s start the second game. I have already arranged the formation. This is no longer a magic formation, but a trapped formation. You have to rely on your own means to break this formation before you can come out."


    Strictly speaking, this formation is a test of the ability of every immortal formation master. If there is no real ability, it is absolutely impossible to come out from here.


    "This formation is called invisible trapping formation. Yes, when you go in, you will feel that something is preventing you from coming out, but you can''t see or touch it," Li Zhan said when he saw many people distressed, " This formation will be adjusted to the limit of your strength according to your own strength, so if your formation is thoroughly comprehended, you will definitely be able to come out."


    Comprehend regulation according to your own array?


    Even Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, this eighth-order immortal formation master was so powerful, and he admired Li Zhan even more. I have to admire it.


    "So, for this formation, the lowest is the fourth order, and the highest is the eighth order."


    How is ?? the eighth order? Everyone does not understand, after all, there is no eighth-order immortal formation master here.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered with flames, this is good, she just happened to be able to try out her own formation comprehension.


    "Then what motivates your level is the first trick you play later. Don''t think about playing a trick lower than yourself, this is useless." Li Zhan smiled coldly, which surprised everyone, so just listen He said, "As you break the formation, you will play more than one tactic, and the formation here can be quickly identified. If the tactic you played at the beginning deliberately lowered the level, then as a punishment, the one in front of you will be punished. The formation will become more and more powerful, if it is fourth-order, it will become fifth-order."


    Having said this, everyone finally understood why the highest formation inside was the eighth-order. In case Lin Ming and Bai Shan played a lower-level formation than themselves, they would be arranged to destroy the eighth-order formation if they were discovered.


    Those who had been careful before would not dare to act rashly. In fact, Lin Ming and Bai Shan didn''t want to hide it. After all, they wanted to make themselves better, not to pass this level.


    However, Hua Weiyang is different. She originally wanted to use this method to be the first to come out and kill Mu Bingyun''s spirit, but now she thinks it is impossible, she is very disappointed, and she is even more jealous of Li Zhan.


    Such means are not something her master can use.


    Mu Bingyun admires Li Zhan more and more now, and I don''t know if she will be able to arrange such a formation when she reaches the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master. I am really looking forward to it.


    Thinking of the reward she won this time, she felt a little hot in her heart, and her eyes flashed with scorching light. By the way, you must flick the old man back with the dark clouds. She has to communicate with him from time to time and ask herself where Problems that are not understood in the formation.

 Chapter 436： Finally became an eighth-order fairy formation master

    Since she separated from Cangyu, she seems to have no teacher in the formation, and can only comprehend by herself. Fortunately, she is a gifted in formation, otherwise she would not have achieved today''s achievements.


    Thinking of Cangyu, her heart also throbbed, and she didn''t know what happened to him. Recently, she has always been a little shaken, and she even misses his life in her mind, much more than before.


    There is a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, Yu, I will try my best. Obtaining the secrets of the formation was the first step she took, and she didn''t want to stay for so long. If she rushed over so rashly, she would never see him or even die.


    took a deep breath and suppressed all the thoughts in his mind.


    She looked at the people who walked into the formation one after another, Hua Weiyang also hesitated for a while, and walked in. With the eyes of the previous people, she did not dare to come to provoke Mu Bingyun. The little bit of self-confidence in the past has long been beaten and nothing is left.


    At this moment, she also knew the gap between herself and Mu Bingyun. She had read the other party''s explanation before, and had to admit that she stepped into the formation in confusion. Mu Bingyun followed the crowd in.


    There are only a few dozen people this time, which looks very sparse compared to the full ring before.


    Mu Bingyun was standing in a corner, at this moment she had already played her first magic formula, not the sixth rank, but the seventh rank. She felt that Li Zhan was surprised, and turned back and smiled. Li Zhan was stunned, and there was a smile in the corner of his eyes.


    He was a little disappointed at first, but now he is only full of hope. When he came, Feitian Shangzun told him that he would not be disappointed this time, and he also came here with a skeptical attitude. After seeing Mu Bingyun, knowing that she was a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master, coupled with her comprehension talent, he was not disappointed, but there was still a big gap in his heart.


    Now that he knew that Mu Bingyun was actually a seventh-order Immortal Formation Master, he only understood what Feitian Shangzun meant.


    However, he still had some doubts. Before he came, he didn''t hear that Feitian Shangzun wanted to take care of Mu Bingyun. If Feitian Shangzun didn''t know Mu Bingyun, why would he tell him that he would not be disappointed?


    In fact, he vaguely understood that Feitian Shangzun was just borrowing this upright and bright method, and he didn''t want to come forward and give the magic book to Mu Bingyun. When he thought of this idea, he was puzzled.


    Why does Fei Tian Shang Zun do this?


    Of course, the Immortal Formation Master who started to break the formation in the formation has already attracted his attention, and did not make him think so much.


    "Grandpa Li."


    "Xiaoyun, what''s wrong?"


    He likes Wu Yun very much. Not only does this girl know how to cook food, but this girl is very sweet and will always make him smile. This girl, no matter how you look at it, how pleasing it is, no matter what her identity is, he accepts it.


    "Grandpa Li, listen to Bingyun, do you want to come back to Feiyu City with us?"


    A ray of light flashed across the dark cloud''s eyes, why did she feel that this old man was a little innocent? Holding his chin, he thought silently: "Grandpa Li is not afraid that we will sell you?"


    "Xiaoyun is going to sell Xiao Laoer?"


    "Of course not, I just think Grandpa Li''s decision is a bit abrupt?"


    Dark Cloud looked at him with big dark eyes, and the question in his eyes was true. This old man is really good, she doesn''t want to force him to do things he doesn''t like.


    "Xiaoyun can really speak, so little old man is not afraid of being deceived."


    "So that''s the case. Then Grandpa Li will come over and help me taste the dishes of the restaurant. With your tongue, you will definitely be able to taste the dishes that are most suitable for the fairyland."


    "it is good!"


    Li Zhan''s heart is warm, this girl...


    Mu Bingyun had already appeared around the seventh-order trapping formation. She just glanced at it and found a way to break through the trapped formation, but she was not in a hurry to come out. If you can find the trigger point of the eighth-order immortal array here, I don''t know if you can make yourself understand something.


    The people around were thinking hard.


    Although Li Zhan said that the level of this formation is adjusted according to themselves, which is true, but it is still a little bit higher than their own level, so many people have no choice for a while. In particular, the formation of the formation is very perfect, even if it is not improved, they cannot crack it in a short time.


    "When does Xiaoyun think Bingyun will come out?"


    Wuyun''s eyes flashed, and she said confidently: "If she wants to come out, she can come out now." She had observed Mu Bingyun''s expression just now, and she noticed that the eyebrows of the other party disappeared instantly with a bit of joy.


    This shows that she has found a way out.


    Just why didn''t you come out, I think you want to find the trigger point of the eighth-order trapped array, right? She thought silently and guessed Mu Bingyun''s mind right. After all, they were very familiar with each other, and the experience of life and death was not a joke.


    "so?"


    Li Zhan was a little surprised, although his formation setting was only a little higher than these people''s own comprehension, but it was not something that could be seen in such a short time. Looking at the distressed expressions of Lin Ming and Bai Shan, you can understand.


    In an instant, he understood a little, Mu Bingyun should be at the peak of the seventh rank, so it would be so easy. His eyelids twitched, and he glanced in surprise, and as expected, Mu Bingyun''s expression was very relaxed, and he was also very excited when he was looking for something around.


    genius!


    Today, he actually saw a genius of formation, no, he was a genius. After reaching such a level, he could already be regarded as a genius. It has been many years since he met such a person. He looked up to everyone in the past. Among the rookies, such a person has not appeared for a long time.


    The more he looked, the more excited he became. He was more excited than seeing the dishes he liked. He must ask carefully after a while. If the other party can break through to the eighth-order Immortal Array Master, then...


    He swallowed his dry throat. This is what he witnessed with his own eyes. It is definitely a good choice to go to Feiyu City this time. It would be such an honor if a ghostly genius Immortal Formation Master was born by his side!


    Wu Yun didn''t understand that the old man suddenly became excited, and then glanced at Mu Bingyun in his eyes, saying that it should be related to this, right?


    Yes, she has always known that Mu Bingyun is very smart. Could a cultivator who was able to make his own way by relying on his waste veins be an idiot? Bingyun was her pride. They were life and death companions, and sisters who depended on each other for life.


    The better ?? Bingyun, the happier she is.


    "Xiaoyun, who is Bingyun''s master?"


    After thinking about it, Wu Yun understood what Li Zhan meant, and said with a chuckle, "Grandpa Li, Bing Yun''s master is her husband, and he is an extremely powerful person. Whether it is formation technique or cultivation talent, they are all first-class and first-class. Wait strong!"

 Chapter 437： words of two men

    She was right on this point, Cangyu''s aptitude is not comparable to a few people.


    "That''s it!"


    Li Zhan was also surprised, and Mu Bingyun had already surprised him, but Wu Yun told him that the husband of the other party was so powerful that he felt that his heart could not bear such a load.


    However, since the formation method was taught by the husband of the other party, then he would teach it a little more, no, it should be called sparring. He has already determined that it will not take many years for Mu Bingyun to surpass him.


    "Grandpa Li, Bingyun has worked very **** the formation. I think that Grandpa Li''s understanding of the formation is the essence. If you go to Feiyu City, if there is anything Bingyun doesn''t understand, I hope that Grandpa Li will not be stingy. , Xiaoyun is here to thank Grandpa Li."


    Wu Yun respectfully gave Li Zhan a big gift. She could see that Li Zhan''s mind, since he has this mind, then let it be true!


    The reason why Li Zhan asked her was because he was afraid of Bingyun''s disgust. After all, Immortal Array Masters are all arrogant people, but her family, Bingyun, is not. As long as you are reasonable and strong, Bingyun can ask you for advice humbly.


    "Okay, Xiaoyun, in fact, if you don''t say it, I don''t think so. With Bingyun''s talent, we may learn from each other and improve each other in the future!" When communicating with a talented Immortal Formation Master, in the early stage, it may be to help the other party by himself. Afterwards, it is estimated that it is their own profit. From Xiaoyun''s attitude, he knew that Mu Bingyun would not be disgusted.


    My heart is also at ease.


    silently observed the people in the formation above, but he didn''t just look at Mu Bingyun, the rest of the immortal formation masters were all watched by him one by one, and he had a panoramic view of the expressions and techniques of those people. Sometimes I can''t help shaking my head, but in the end, I see some surprises on Mu Bingyun''s body.


    "Looks like she''s found it."


    Li Zhan touched the tuft of white beard, and his eyes stopped smiling.


    "What Bingyun wants to do, he will definitely be able to do it."


    Wu Yun still looked confident, which made Li Zhan still a little surprised. The outside world was full of Wu Yun''s sister Mu Bingyun, but he seemed to think that the two were friends, the kind of friends who depended on each other. Although he couldn''t see what the dark cloud was, in short, it wouldn''t be a human being. But these are not important, no matter what the dark cloud is, in his heart is a little cloud who can cook.


    "Bingyun is really good."


    Li Zhan''s generous admiration was also heard by the rest of the people. They all looked at the red-clothed woman in the formation, with a very relaxed expression, but they were serious enough. They were even guessing that she didn''t stay inside on purpose to not come out, right?


    At this moment, she was smiling, like a flower that suddenly bloomed, so fascinating. When Ling Jichen and Mo Xing, who were late, came over, they saw this smile and stood there in a daze.


    Mo Xing sighed and bowed his head silently, she was still so fascinating, even though he knew he would never have a chance.


    "Brother Ling, you should give up."


    Ling Jichen''s thoughts in his heart, he already knew. Ling Jichen was stunned for a moment, wondering why Mo Xingxing would suddenly say that, but wanted him to give up? ?


    He doesn''t give up!


    "If she doesn''t like you, it''s useless for you to depend on you. Have you ever heard the saying, if the person you love deeply doesn''t love you, please let go. If you insist on doing this, you will only hurt her again in the end. Although I don''t know What happened between the two of you, but I advise you, don''t hurt her again." Mo Xing''s expression was very serious, "If she likes it, it will not change. Even if the person she likes will never change from now on. If you meet again, you can''t force your way into her life."


    Ling Jichen was shocked: "Why not?"


    He didn''t force his way into her life, he just wanted to walk into her life over time. Is it not possible? He knew it was wrong, really, and he would do everything to make up for her.


    "For a person who has no feelings, no matter what you do, she will not be moved or even hated. Brother Ling, if you still care, you might as well be like this. As an ordinary friend, you can occasionally see her two more times. Eyes." Mo Xing had a bit of a smile in his eyes, which was actually not bad.


    "No, you are you, I am me!"


    Ling Jichen looks a bit tyrannical, no, he doesn''t want it!


    "Brother Ling, the way you look now is really terrible. You think she will like it. Do you think you can walk into her with time? Think about it, how many years have you been by her side in the fairy world? If you can When I walked in, I was afraid that she would have walked in long ago. The look she looked at us was just an acquaintance, and at most regarded as a friend. This is a pair of feelings without any love, it is better for you to let go, maybe you can meet Other people, you will trouble her like this."


    Troubled?


    Ling Jichen looked at the figure in the formation fascinatedly, and Mo Xing''s words sounded in his ears: "She works so hard, do you know why?"


    "Why?"


    "To see who she wants to see."


    Ling Jichen was stunned, yes, he knew it, and knew that her ultimate goal was like this. But he hypnotized himself over and over again, telling himself that he really wanted to get her response, although deep in his heart, he knew very well that she could not turn back. She looked at him too coldly. If there was a little bit of hatred in her eyes, he wouldn''t feel so desperate.


    "Why are you saying this to me, aren''t you the same?"


    Ling Jichen squeezed his fist fiercely, as if restraining something.


    "Brother Nan got rid of me and took care of her. He also said that if she doesn''t want to see me anymore, let me go where I should go." Thinking of Nan Junmo''s always domineering appearance, Mo Xing only smiled bitterly. I just want to see her more, and I have no other intentions, nor do I want to destroy or change anything.


    No one can stop a person from liking another person, but the person he likes can control his own feelings.


    "Is that so?"


    Ling Jichen suddenly laughed: "So you are as pitiful as I am."


    "No, I''m pitiful, as long as I can see her safe, I don''t have any other wishes. If I can forget her one day, I won''t force it. When I don''t forget her, I''m still willing to be by her side. , protect her, help her do what she wants to do."


    "you¡­"


    Ling Jichen felt that it was a bit absurd. He clearly liked someone deeply, but he wanted to forget her words, but he couldn''t find any reason to refute her.


    "I just¡­"


    "You''re just a little unwilling, why wouldn''t she choose you, right? Think about what you''ve done. If she did it to you in reverse, would you choose her again?"

 Chapter 438： leave

    This is the first time Mo Xing has said so many words. He didn''t want to say it at first, but Ling Jichen''s burning emotions made him have to say it. He was afraid that this person would be obsessed and go crazy. to hurt her again. After all, he is also selfish, and he is hurting another person for the one he loves.


    "You may be right."


    Ling Jichen was a little disappointed, the corner of his mouth smiled bitterly: "You are right, I have done such a bad thing, she has found the best person now, I still hope she can leave this person, this is not a dream What? You''re right, you''re really right."


    All kinds of things in the past are vivid in his mind, and he fell into painful memories.


    "Perhaps, she has long forgotten, but Brother Ling has been unable to get out. If I remember correctly, once she looked at Brother Ling, she wanted to kill you. Look at the eyes now, Brother Ling is in her eyes. In front of her, she did not fluctuate at all." Although these words were still cruel, Mo Xing couldn''t help but say them. He didn''t want to see another tragedy, and most importantly, he wanted her to fulfill her wish and see her smile.


    That smile just now was really beautiful, and I hadn''t seen her for a long time. Maybe after her wish came true, you could see her often showing that smile. Although you can''t watch it openly, you can hide and watch it secretly, which is also a kind of joy.


    As for what he said about forgetting this person, he didn¡¯t know whether it would be possible or not. No matter whether it was possible or not, he would not return to his persistent pursuit. He understood a word, let it be.


    "I understand." Ling Jichen glanced at the red figure with nostalgia, his face was a little pale, as if his heart had been gouged out, the pain, the pain, he seemed to be able to feel her pain. He seemed to see another man helping her heal her wounds, and when he saw her smile, it wasn''t for him.


    He felt like he was choking with pain.


    "Brother Mo, tell her, I''m leaving."


    If he really got in the way of her, then he would leave. He was afraid that if he stayed by her side again, he would hurt her again. He really didn''t want to hurt her a second time, really. So, he gave up, looked for an old forest in the deep mountains, and escaped from the world, gradually forgetting her figure, maybe many years later, when they meet again, there is no original feeling, so let it go.


    A ring appeared in his hand: "Brother Laofan Mo gave it to her as a parting gift!" He looked up at the sky in dismay, "Mo Xing is really a courageous person." He staggered and turned around, step by step. Stepping out, walking to the door, but looking back, in that formation, the red figure was still so conspicuous, he looked at her deeply, engraved her appearance in his heart, and finally disappeared into the crowd.


    Mo Xing spread his hands and looked at the sparkling ring, sighing in his heart.


    courage?


    Does he have the courage? He just didn''t have the courage to leave, he only had the courage to restrain his emotions. He didn''t stop Ling Jichen. With Ling Jichen''s temperament, if he stayed by her side, he might really do something, so it was best to leave. Looking up at the charming figure again, she quickly bowed her head, which was really impossible to ignore, and few people could not be captured by her.


    Just when everyone was fascinated by that smile, Mu Bingyun''s hands flashed constantly, as if there was a colorless wall in front of her, it slowly shattered. She stepped lightly and went outside.


    "Congratulations, Fairy Wood!"


    "Wooden Fairy is really amazing!"


    ¡­


    In the face of everyone''s congratulations, Mu Bingyun nodded and responded one by one: "Everyone, please excuse me, I will write down what I understand immediately, you can watch it later."


    "Alright, Fairy Wood, please."


    "Fortunately, Fairy Wood."


    The expressions of joy on everyone''s face, they thought that Mu Bingyun would not write it out again, but I didn''t expect that she still doesn''t hide her secrets, so it''s no wonder that people can come out so quickly. Fortunately, when Li Zhan set up the formation, other people could not feel that someone came out of here first, otherwise it would definitely affect the mood of others.


    Mu Bingyun stood aside and recorded a part of what she had understood. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to write it all, but the other part. She didn''t understand it herself. After comprehending with the eighth-order trapped formation, she has stepped into the threshold of the eighth-order immortal formation master. Li Zhan saw it, but he was not in a hurry, just a little excited.


    Everyone around ?? kept their distance from Mu Bingyun and didn''t say a word, for fear of disturbing him. After Mu Bingyun put the jade slip down, everyone bowed one by one, and read the insights inside their consciousness. Understand, this shows that their level is not enough.


    So, a pair of scorching eyes looked at Mu Bingyun, full of reverence. Thinking of the previous Hua Weiyang, she showed contempt, such a wooden fairy, Hua Weiyang is as famous as her, it is really shameless!


    Mu Bingyun picked up another piece of jade slip and wrote down all the things that he didn''t understand. It''s basically all about the eighth-order immortal formation, and I''m afraid only Li Zhan can answer it. Therefore, Li Zhan came over after she finished writing, picked up the jade slip and glanced at it, and then silently recorded his promise below.


    Everyone naturally discovered this problem. Normally, Master Li would not do this. Doing so only shows that Master Li believes that the Immortal Formation Master inside cannot answer Mu Bingyun''s question at all. Thinking of this, they felt cold sweat dripping, this... They were shocked, could it be that Mu Bingyun broke through?


    If you are trapped in a seventh-order formation, there is something that cannot be answered. It is normal for an immortal formation master of the same rank. Does Master Li think that the two inside can¡¯t answer it?


    "Thank you, Master Li."


    Mu Bingyun bowed respectfully again, Li Zhan should have known that he had broken through to the eighth-order Immortal Array Master, otherwise he would not take the initiative to help her answer her doubts.


    "Yes, if you have any questions, why don''t you come and discuss with me."


    "Master Li has lifted it up."


    Right now, her ability is not enough to learn from him. As for the future, she may not be able to do so, but she still said: "Bingyun will be welcome in the future." Contact with Li Zhan. Li Zhan was also happy, and sure enough, Xiaoyun''s attitude was Bingyun''s.


    The rest of the people also heard the voice, but they didn''t hear what they were saying, and their hearts felt like a cat scratching, and it was very itchy. Before they could return to their senses, Lin Ming came out over there, still sweating profusely.

 Chapter 439： Theres a third

    Lin Qingru nervously waited beside Lin Ming, bit her lip, not knowing what she was thinking. She saw Mu Bingyun come out with her own eyes, and she didn''t know if her father would be angry later.


    After a long time, Lin Ming has settled down, opened his eyes, and saw that she was a little nervous.


    "What''s the matter, Qingru?"


    Before Lin Qingru could answer, his pupils shrank suddenly, obviously he found Mu Bingyun surrounded by people, judging from his relaxed and freehand appearance, he should have been out for a long time.


    came out before me.


    Lin Ming''s face was a little unsightly, and he thought that the other party was just a mere sixth-order immortal formation master, and gradually turned around: "Qingru, don''t mind, she is only a sixth-order immortal formation master, and she came out early, it can only explain her. A thorough understanding of the sixth-order immortal formation!"


    "Understood father."


    Unfortunately, Lin Qingru didn''t know about Mu Bingyun''s breakthrough, so he didn''t say much. Seeing that his father was not angry, he was naturally happy. Lin Ming got up and walked over to record his own insights. Naturally, he only recorded a small part of it. Just kidding, he recorded it all. Can these little fairy formation masters understand?


    Isn''t it a waste?


    However, he was quite confused, so he picked up another piece and wrote down all the doubts that he pushed a lot, hoping that Master Li could help answer it later. In his opinion, Master Li will definitely help to answer, this old man has never been very secretive, he is really a fool.


    However, what disappointed him was that Li Zhan had no intention of coming over. He might be thinking about solving it together later and calming down. Everyone had the previous matter, so they did not go to Lin Ming''s face.


    They all understand that Immortal Array Masters like Li Zhan and Mu Bingyun are only a few, and most Immortal Array Masters are unwilling to take out their private goods. Mu Bingyun looked over at Li Zhan''s jade slip, first looked at the understanding of the other party, and had to shake his head, not to mention that the understanding inside was very one-sided and rough, and it was also somewhat incomplete, and there were many mistakes and omissions. Know if the other party did it on purpose.


    If it is intentional, it can only show that this person is too despicable. If it is not intentional, if the other party is not good at repairing these loopholes, it will be impossible for a hundred years to break through to the eighth-order immortal formation master. Not interested, she put away her consciousness and probed into the jade slip that the other party was suspicious of. This time she looked at it very seriously. There are some problems that she didn''t even think of, don''t think that only understanding can make people grow.


    Answering other people''s doubts can still make herself grow. She didn''t deceive what she said to everyone before.


    After thinking about it, she wrote down her answer. At least I can let everyone see. As for Lin Ming, there are only a few doubts, and there is nothing to answer. Even if he understands these, it is simply a drop in the bucket for the other party''s loopholes.


    She is not a good person, and of course there is no conflict between the two. Isn''t this a meeting? Many Immortal Formation Masters here have given her face, so consider it a gift to them!


    Several sixth-order immortal formation masters have become her nodding acquaintances, at least they can have some friendship in the future. Suddenly, she couldn''t stop laughing. It turned out that people were growing up without realizing it.


    If it was originally, she would definitely not help to answer Lin Ming. After finishing the answer, she touched her cheek, naturally feeling a little happy about this change. In Wu Yun''s words, it was her emotional intelligence that improved.


    Emotional intelligence?


    The word ?? is an apt description.


    "Master Li, is there a third game?"


    Li Zhan nodded: "Yes, the third game is your own business, and the little old man can''t help, the third game is to set up his own good formation, and the rest will break it and crack the formation. The higher-level people are naturally the most powerful. Of course, the people who set up the formation are only those who come out of here. If these formations are used, they may need to be arranged more."


    "Oh, I see."


    As long as she arranges something that others cannot crack, it should be fine, right?


    After ?? understood, she thanked her and turned to go in the other direction. She had already seen the dark clouds and Mo Xing talking. It''s just that she didn''t see Ling Jichen, and she didn''t think much about it. Maybe it''s a long way to go and she hasn''t come back yet!


    "Bingyun, congratulations first."


    Mo Xing was very happy when he knew that Mu Bingyun was the first to come out in the two consecutive matches. After hesitating for a while, he spread out his palm and the ring appeared, "Brother Ling is gone."


    "gone?"


    Mu Bingyun expressed some doubts about this result, looked at Mo Xing, "Oh, do you know what''s going on?"


    "Maybe he wanted to go experience it. He told you to take care and said he was learning to let go." Although Ling Jichen didn''t say this, he felt that adding it would be even better for Mu Bingyun.


    "That''s good."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, "It''s fine since you figure it out."


    It is meaningless to keep entangled, no matter what reason Ling Jichen left for, as long as he can let go slowly, it is not a bad thing.


    "He gave it to you as a farewell gift."


    Mo Xing put the ring in Mu Bingyun''s hand and stopped talking.


    "Got it." Mu Bingyun didn''t know how she was feeling at the moment, but she still put her things away. As Mo Xing said, she didn''t feel much fluctuating about all this. Time has passed, and her goal is to become stronger and meet her lover.


    Mo Xing looked at her expressionless face, and knew in his heart that he had made the right move. Leaving Ling Jichen here, if any **** can''t bear such a thing, he doesn''t know what to do.


    left, it was good for him and for Mu Bingyun.


    It''s just that he...he''s in some pain. However, all of this was his own choice, and those words he said were not to comfort him.


    "Bingyun, Baishan also came out."


    Wuyun has sharp eyes, she knew that Mu Bingyun would definitely go to see the doubts that Baishan couldn''t understand, of course she also understood that this was just a way for Bingyun to improve herself, so she reminded.


    This broke the rigid atmosphere.


    Baishan''s face was bloodless at the moment, and after recovering for a while, he recorded some of his insights and all his doubts on the jade slip. On the other side, Lin Ming looked at the answers written by Mu Bingyun, his face was extremely surprised, and of course extremely pale.


    If he didn''t just need to use consciousness to see the jade slip, his hand would definitely crush the jade slip.


    She is not a sixth-order fairy formation master!


    These words sounded in Lin Ming''s mind, yes, if it was a sixth-order immortal formation master, he would definitely not answer these questions, even stronger than him. So, is the other party hiding their strength?


    However, he suddenly realized that the other party didn''t hide it on purpose. She never admitted that she was only a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master, and no one ever asked. It really couldn''t be her fault.

 Chapter 440： Are you saying shes having a stroke?

    Lin Ming took a deep breath and made sense of the inconsistency in his heart. It is really unacceptable that a junior is stronger than himself. Judging from the above answers, the other party has already surpassed himself too much, and he is still complacent.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun had already walked to the other side, Lin Ming thought for a while, and then bowed his hands in a salute: "Thank you!" Although he was arrogant, he also admired people who were stronger than him. He has a very small mind, and the other party can help, it should be thanked.


    When everyone saw Lin Ming''s appearance, it revealed that you are very interesting. I don''t hate Lin Ming as much as before. After all, these Immortal Formation Masters are capable, and it is normal to be a little arrogant.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, returned a salute, and didn''t say much. However, Lin Ming has also changed a lot. Thinking of the loopholes he saw earlier, he couldn''t help but say: "To build a high wall, you need a solid foundation."


    ''s voice was very soft, but when Lin Ming heard it, he was shocked. Seeing his expression, Mu Bingyun understood, that understanding should not be that he made a mistake on purpose, considering that the other party is a arrogant person, and Li Zhan is in charge here, so he shouldn''t be so stupid.


    Lin Ming''s eyes lit up, as if he understood something. This time, he bent down ninety degrees and gave Mu Bingyun a big gift. He didn''t say much, but went to the side to understand. The short sentence just now made him understand why he stayed at the peak of the seventh-order for so many years, but was unable to break through.


    He was full of joy and revealed that he really understood.


    Lin Qingru didn''t understand why Daddy was so excited, but he could see his previous actions clearly, and he also knew in his heart that he must never provoke Mu Bingyun in the future, so let''s take a detour in the future!


    Over there, Baishan has already recorded his own insights and doubts. Naturally, Mu Bingyun went to watch it, and of course he answered it. When Bai Shan saw her answer, his face flushed, and he didn''t say much, secretly recorded the answer in his heart, pretending to know nothing.


    Here, Mu Bingyun didn''t say a few more words.


    And after Lin Ming learned about it from Lin Qingru, he thought about it and said, "In the future, I will still have less contact with the Bai family. I was planning to get married with the Bai family. Now I think that the boy of the Bai family is really not as good as Qingru, Qingru, not as good as Daddy. How about finding you a better one?"


    "Qingru just listens to Daddy." Lin Qingru hurriedly transmitted his voice, and could feel that she was also a little happy. She didn''t like the Bai family son at all. This time, I did gain something, and thanks to Mu Bingyun, Daddy changed his mind. Well, in the future, I must be more respectful to Fairy Mu.


    That Bai family, she has always looked down on her, if it wasn''t for her father and Baishan''s friendship. This is good, Lin Qingru thought silently, and the corners of his mouth revealed a smile unknowingly. He also looked at Mu Bingyun and smiled, that smile was really kind and heartfelt.


    Mu Bingyun wondered in his heart, what happened to this young lady?


    "Bingyun, do you think she has a convulsion?"


    Wu Yun couldn''t help saying, "Last time he was mocking us, this time... wait, she''s here." Wu Yun quickly closed his mouth and looked at other places silently.


    "Fairy Mu, Fairy Wu, I was really rude before, I''m sorry again, by the way, I heard that there are many new styles of clothes and jewelry in Feiyun City. When the exchange meeting is over, I happen to want to go. Going around, I wonder if Little Fairy Wu is interested?"


    Wu Yun watched it and found that Lin Qingru seemed to be sincere, and her heart was a little hot. She liked these things the most, and after thinking about it, she agreed. Afterwards, Lin Qingru made an appointment with her and went back.


    The three of Su Yuan happened to walk in, and they saw that scene and felt a little strange.


    Mu Bingyun told what he had done and the reactions of Lin Ming and Bai Shan, Su Yuan understood, with a smile in the corner of his eyes: "Although this Lin Ming is arrogant, he is a man of understanding."


    "Yeah, it doesn''t look so annoying." Since Wu Yun doesn''t feel so annoying, it really doesn''t bother him anymore.


    At this moment, another person appeared from the formation, and it was Hua Weiyang. Hua Weiyang was even more embarrassed than the previous two. She couldn''t help but sit down cross-legged when she walked outside. After adjusting her breath for a while, she wrote down her own insights.


    Mu Bingyun was not in a hurry this time. After all, the doubts of the sixth-order immortal formation should be left to others!


    To her surprise, Lin Ming actually stood up and helped to answer, and then walked to his jade slip, which should have changed the content.


    After he finished recording, she took a look and found that Lin Ming had recorded a corrected version below, and recorded his re-comprehension on it. This time, there were no mistakes and omissions, and it was more detailed.


    For this person, she felt okay.


    Li Zhan couldn''t help but glanced at him and nodded, expressing his appreciation for Lin Ming. It seems that this time the second place has already been selected. This time, the rankings are all decided by him. Mu Bingyun is already the first place on the nails. Even if he does not agree, it is estimated that everyone will not agree.


    Of course, Hua Weiyang read Lin Ming''s answer to herself, and expressed her gratitude to the other party, and then looked at other jade slips, especially the answer of Mu Bingyun written under Bai Shan and Lin Ming, and felt a little uncomfortable. Son.


    These questions, she didn''t understand at all, and the answers made her dizzy, knowing that one or two was the limit. At this moment, she really understood where the gap between herself and Mu Bingyun was.


    Even though she was still not reconciled, she did not dare to do anything. If she continued like this, she would offend all the Immortal Array Masters, and would implicate her Master. In the future, she would not be able to live in the Immortal Array Master''s circle.


    In the future, let''s make friends with Mu Bingyun! After thinking about it, she decided, but she was also secretly fighting in her heart. She decided to go back to retreat and work hard to surpass Mu Bingyun, which became her goal.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that someone was able to stand up quickly after being hit.


    Seeing that Hua Weiyang is still well behaved, there is no bad look on her face. Since she is so knowledgeable, they will let it go mercifully! It''s because Fairy Frozen Cloud was so powerful that Master Lin was impressed. Speaking of which, Master Lin was not bad, but he was a little colder. Everyone listened to Lin Ming helping solve the problem and showed a sincere smile.


    Li Zhan stroked his beard and expressed his satisfaction. This is the purpose of the exchange meeting. Working behind closed doors is simply the disadvantage of the progress of the formation. Taking advantage of other people''s strengths and making up for their own shortcomings, Bingyun has done a good job at this point.


    As for Baishan, who was sulking on the side, he didn''t want to look at it, so he didn''t understand it, so he just waited to never be able to step into the eighth-order immortal formation master! As for Lin Ming, there is still a lot of hope, yes, this time it is really good, Feitian Shangzun did not deceive him, this old man.

 Chapter 441： Nan Manqing

    One after another, the ones that should come out have already come out, and those who can''t come out have already admitted defeat and were released by Li Zhan. After communicating for a while, Li Zhan said that if we continue tomorrow, it can be regarded as letting everyone relax and prepare.


    "Fairy Wu, Fairy Mu, why don''t we take advantage of this time, let''s go and see those new styles. I heard that they only came here in the past two days." Lin Qingru took this opportunity and walked over. Although she made an appointment, she felt that if there was an opportunity, she still had to seize it.


    "Bingyun, why don''t we go take a look?"


    Wu Yun half-squinted his eyes, there was a lot of interest in it, how could Mu Bingyun refuse, these days he was busy with Wu Yun, and nodded. As a result, there were more Lin Qingru in the group, and Su Yuan and Mo Xing followed closely by their side, with no intention of leaving.


    Hua Weiyang over there saw this and wanted to come over, remembering that tomorrow was the last match, so she took a break from this thought, she still went back to prepare well and set up some powerful formations, otherwise she would lose so quickly. Every time she met Mu Bingyun, she felt that she was no match for the other party, and she felt very uncomfortable.


    "Is it here?"


    Wu Yun looked at the door and scrutinized it carefully, and saw that the door seemed to be made of ancient wood, with various costumes and patterns carved on it, which looked very delicate, and could smell a kind of vagueness from the door. The fragrance, as if from the fragrance of rouge.


    "It''s here. It is said that it contains everything that women like, including clothing, rouge gouache, and other kinds of flowers. If Fairy Wu likes flowers, you should choose carefully."


    Dark Cloud squinted and looked inside. There were indeed pedestrians coming and going. Judging from the bearing of those women, they were not ordinary people. She really liked this kind of place. Thinking back to the past, what she did every holiday was spending money everywhere.


    Now this habit is of course not deserved, and when she remembered that she had spent a lot of immortal stones for Bingyun, her face turned red, but she soon recovered, she would earn immortal stones, and then she would earn a lot of immortal stones for Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t think what Wu Yun was thinking. Seeing that the environment here is not bad, there are two pots of fairy orchids in front of the door. nice.


    "Well, then let''s go in and have a look. I didn''t expect that Fairy Lin also likes these things." Wu Yun changed Lin Qingru a lot. Lin Qingru was a little happy, she didn''t plan anything, as long as she could resolve the previous misunderstanding, it would be fine. Daddy has already told her, don''t offend the two of them easily.


    She also thought so, just talking about Mu Bingyun''s talent, they couldn''t afford to offend them, and she didn''t have the courage to offend someone that Daddy couldn''t afford to offend.


    She looked at Su Yun and others who were not very interested, and said quickly, "Young Master Su, Young Master Mo, Young Master He, there are actually men''s clothing here, you can also take a look. Among them are all kinds of gadgets. Yes, you might as well go in and take a look."


    Su Yuan was originally from a big family, so he was naturally interested in these things and walked in with great interest. He Chenghua thought about it and followed him in. He is usually interested in these things.


    As for Mo Xing, who was still unmoved, Lin Qingru didn¡¯t say much. As soon as the group entered, someone greeted them, explained their intention, and brought them to their destination. The dark cloud looked at the various clothes in front of him, it was really dazzling, so...


    "This one, that one over there, and this one here, that blue one, yes that pink one, and... yes, and this white one is also good, not bad, really good... Wu Yun was very satisfied, "Okay, let''s do this first!"


    The waiter was already happy before, this little fairy is really generous.


    "I don''t know what else the fairy needs?"


    She asked cautiously, but didn''t say anything directly, after all, this little fairy is honest at first glance, and she definitely won''t just buy these.


    "Go to the jewelry place."


    Lin Qingru also chose some, but Mu Bingyun didn''t. These clothes are really good-looking, and she really doesn''t like them. She always chooses a red one, and the clothes on her body are all made by a refiner. Wu Yun also understood, but he didn''t say anything. Lin Qingru also found out last time, and he didn''t say anything. There was really no clothes worthy of Mu Bingyun''s temperament.


    "Everything here is the same for me."


    Wuyun waved his hand proudly, looking very happy, and suddenly she found a jasper hairpin, the carving on it was very simple, but it looked extremely neat: "Show that to me."


    "Little Fairy, this is the treasure of our shop." The waiter knew that she was rich and added, "However, this is the only one."


    "I took it, I bought it, this hairpin is too suitable for Bingyun."


    She looked at the hairpin with a satisfied expression, but it was the first time she saw something suitable for Bingyun. The other jewelry was too complicated, and it seemed a little cumbersome to put on Bingyun''s body.


    The waiter was a little happy, and quickly took off the hairpin and handed it to Wu Yun.


    "Bingyun, try it out, is it right for you?"


    Mu Bingyun also saw it, with some admiration in his eyes, it really suits her, and nodded: "Then take it." It''s rare to find something she likes, which is really good. Although in her heart, Yu gave her the best, but she kept them all away.


    "Boss, is the hosta you mentioned really that beautiful?"


    A Qingyue female voice came, attracting a few people here. Looking back, I saw a woman walking gracefully, followed by the middle-aged boss beside her. Her expression was cold, but she spoke softly, and it sounded like enjoyment in her ears.


    Here, Mu Bingyun has already paid for all the things, and the hairpin is in his hand. He hasn''t had time to put it away yet, but Nan Manqing has already seen it when he wants to put it away.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    Nan Manqing is wearing a green gauze skirt, with Miaoman''s body wrapped in it, hazy beauty. If it is paired with this hosta, it will really be the icing on the cake. But since Mu Bingyun had already bought it, he had no intention of letting it go.


    "Miss, I''m sorry, I want to buy this hairpin."


    Nan Manqing didn''t bother with anything, she just said it directly, in her opinion, Mu Bingyun was just here to see it, and she liked the appearance of the other party a lot! This hairpin is very valuable, the other party should still be hesitating, or he would have bought it long ago?


    The waiter was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say, but Wu Yun said, "I''m so sorry, this girl, we have already purchased this hairpin and paid for it. If you like it, you might as well ask the boss if he has anything else. "

 Chapter 442： have a dream

    Nan Manqing was stunned, bought it?


    Has this woman bought the hairpin? She looked back at the boss, who was also a little embarrassed. After all, this hairpin has been here for a long time. Although it is a treasure of the town store, it is not something that ordinary people can consume. At this moment, two people have already taken a fancy to it. , He really didn''t know what to do for a while!


    "I''m really sorry, Miss Nan, it seems that we came a step late. As compensation for Miss Nan for running for nothing this time, the items in the store are just chosen by Miss Nan at will."


    That boss is also a little distressed, but Nan Manqing is not something he can provoke. How many people from the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory would dare to provoke him? ?


    Nan Manqing frowned, ignored the boss, went straight to Mu Bingyun, and said with a smile, "I really like this hairpin, I don''t know if the girl can cut her love, I''m willing to pay double the price."


    "I''m afraid I can''t, I''m really sorry."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, but he didn''t expect that this woman''s attitude was not bad. In that case, politely refused. However, just after her words fell, she clearly saw the anger flashing in the eyes of the other party, and her heart was even more unbearable.


    The thing about buying things is like this. If you miss it, there will be no more. Who will make the other party unhappy.


    "Whatever the girl needs, just give me this hairpin." Nan Manqing seems to be unwilling to give up.


    "terribly sorry."


    Nan Manqing let out a sigh of relief, and carefully wrote down Mu Bingyun''s face: "In that case, I''m disturbed." He turned around and left without saying hello to the boss.


    "Man''er, what''s wrong?"


    "Big Brother."


    "The hairpin has been bought, forget it, let''s go back to the Southern Spirit Immortal Region first!"


    "How about I go get it back?"


    "No need, don''t cause trouble at this time, I have written down the face of that person, I will talk about it later..."


    Mu Bingyun paused, he came from the Nanling Immortal Region, and his surname was Nan. Could it be related to his righteous brother? It seems that she will not be so peaceful when she goes to the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory. The woman didn''t seem to let her go so easily, but she wasn''t afraid either.


    "Bingyun, I''ve almost bought it, so I''ll go back first."


    "Um."


    After the group returned to the inn, they each returned to their rooms. Mu Bingyun began to prepare the formation for tomorrow, and suddenly looked a little tired, so he lay down and prepared to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, she was suddenly awakened, and she was a little scared. She saw a familiar figure in the starry sky again. His pale face made her feel distressed. It felt like he was looking for her through the endless starry sky, and she told her that he was here, and he didn''t seem to hear.


    covered his chest fiercely, very uncomfortable.


    Did something happen to Yu?


    "Bingyun, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wu Yun had a contract with her and felt that she was very uncomfortable. He rushed over from his arm and saw her pale face and was very worried, "Did you go crazy?"


    "no¡­"


    Mu Bingyun suppressed the discomfort in her heart and said softly, "I had a not-so-good dream, and I had it several times in a row." Since she learned the formation technique, she would take some time to sleep at night to restore her spirits. But I don''t want to have such a heart-pounding dream.


    "What did you dream of? Desolate?"


    Only Cang Yu would make her miss her so much.


    "Well, I dreamed that he was in the starry sky, his face was pale, and his body was covered in blood..." She bit her lip and didn''t know what to say. She was afraid that it was all true, but she didn''t know where it was. In such a starry sky, where should she go to find him.


    "Bingyun, this dream may be the other way around. We should think that he should have traveled through the starry sky with majesty and is walking towards you, what do you think?"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled: "You can comfort people."


    "Originally, I believe that your family Cangyu is powerful, don''t you believe it, he won''t do anything he is not sure about, and he will live well for you, do you believe it? Cangyu will definitely not let other people go. Ren Xiao misses you, if he dies, there will definitely be many people who will miss you, and they will definitely be reluctant to bear it."


    "You''re quite right."


    She also remembered that person''s temperament. No matter what he does, he can cover everything. Others do one thing. If you look at one year, he will do one thing. After a hundred years, he will definitely deploy everything before taking action. Such a comfort, it was a sigh of relief. It''s just the worry in my heart, not a little bit less.


    Although he is thoughtful, but... if God makes him unhappy, what can he do? The last time they were separated, wasn''t it because God didn''t want them to be together?


    "Okay, I''m fine, Wu Yun, go back to the house first, there will be an exchange meeting tomorrow, I will pay attention."


    "Forget it, I won''t go there. I''m here to accompany you. I see that these **** are all refusing to study the formation method. Do you often have such dreams?"


    No matter how strong Bingyun is, there is still a soft spot. Cangyu is her softness. If something happens to Cangyu, she feels that Bingyun''s belief will be destroyed. Don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    There is a deep worry in the dark cloud''s eyes, I hope nothing will happen to Cangyu!


    After a sleepless night, the group rushed to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion again in the early morning.


    "Today, it''s time for you to learn from each other, each of you will arrange three formations, and then the rest will break the formation. There are still twenty people left, including fifth-order immortal array masters, sixth-order immortal array masters, Seventh-order Immortal Array Master..." After a while, Li Zhan did not continue, as Mu Bingyun suddenly revealed that he was an eighth-order Immortal Array Master, it was too sensational, so he should hide it!


    Mu Bingyun knew Li Zhan and couldn''t help but feel grateful.


    "Okay, then start breaking the formation. There is no limit to the number of people who break the formation. The five formations arranged by each person, the more they remain at the end, the more powerful they will be. Likewise, the more formations that are broken, the more powerful they will be. If it is advanced, then it proves that the stronger your strength is, the final evaluation will be made by Xiao Laoer, since this time it is presided over by Xiao Laoer, then Feitian Shangzun believes that Xiao Laoer is fair."


    He twitched and glanced at Mu Bingyun, then said, "Okay, let''s start!"


    Everyone has no opinion, everyone has seen it, and it doesn''t matter if you have the ability and don''t.


    Mu Bingyun felt that glance and understood something, then she will break the unbreakable formation!


    Afterwards, the remaining twenty people began to set up the formation. In the high arena, there were only twenty people, which was extremely embarrassing. This meant that there were only twenty people who came out yesterday. indivual.


    Mu Bingyun also understood that this Immortal Realm really lacks formation masters. There are only 20 Immortal Formation Masters who can do it in a dignified Immortal Realm. I am afraid that other Immortal Realms will not be much better.


    recalled her thoughts, and she also began to arrange the formation that she had prepared.

 Chapter 443： Its a talent

    She first arranged a simple killing formation, but did not arrange a trapping formation, and then the illusion formation. These three formations were relatively simple. Then a seventh-order mixed formation was arranged, and finally an eighth-order mixed formation was arranged, which she just realized. The other three are also seventh-order traps, so you can be considered serious about communication!


    She wouldn''t lower her level for the sake of others'' face.


    Li Zhan also nodded with satisfaction. In fact, the eighth-order mixed formation technique was a little unfamiliar for the time being, but it was very wonderful. The superimposition of the formation technique and the formation technique was also very good, and it really was a ghost-like fairy formation master.


    "Okay, see that your formation has been arranged. For the sake of fairness, then the fifth-order immortal formation master will start to break the formation! The time is two hours." Li Zhan''s words fell, but it was a sigh of relief. They are still worried, if the powerful Immortal Formation Master in front rushes to break the formation, won''t they lose, and now they understand that there is a time limit, so it will be much easier.


    Although it was a little nervous for two hours, it was enough for them, they just had to choose a formation that they could break.


    After that, five or six fifth-order immortal formation masters stayed on the ring, and they all surrounded their formations.


    Li Zhan is also a little funny to see, but this is normal. Knowing his own level, it''s not too far-fetched!


    Soon, two hours have passed. The six immortal formation masters in Su have all broken the immortal formation between them. No one has broken more than five, and the most is only four. They know that this will happen. In this situation, he did not lower the level of his own formation. After all, he was not allowed to break his formation.


    The one who broke the four formations turned out to be the person with the worst talent, Huang An. Huang An''s formation talent is not good, but his cultivation talent is excellent. The rest of the people were a little ashamed when they saw this. After all, Huang An''s talent was below average, and they were all above average and excellent.


    "Young Master Huang is not bad."


    Seeing Huang An coming over, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but sigh in admiration. It''s not bad to be able to break through four battles with mediocre talent and comprehension. After all, Huang An is really young, only in his twenties. look.


    "Fairy Mu has praised, thanks to Fairy Mu''s previous explanation, if not, I''m afraid it won''t be able to break through a formation today," Huang An was a little nervous, with some desire in his eyes, "I don''t know if I can come and ask Fairy Mu in the future. ?"


    When he finished saying this, he was a little nervous, and his ears were red. After all, he was a shy boy.


    "Of course, Feipeng City is not far from Feiyu City. You are welcome to come at any time, Mr. Huang."


    "Yeah, we are all very welcome, Mr. Huang." Wu Yun Xiaozui said sweetly, "Let''s call it Big Brother Huang, you, if you want to ask Bingyun anything, just come, we will treat you well. yours."


    Mu Bingyun''s forehead twitched, is this dark cloud trying to fool this young boy? Looking at her rolling eyes, she didn''t know whether to be ashamed or not, she was much older than Huang An in her two lifetimes.


    "Thank you Fairy Little Cloud."


    "What''s the name of the fairy, just call it Xiaoyun."


    "Yes, Xiaoyun."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice transmission: "Are you going to fool Huang An again?"


    "Yeah, Bingyun, look at Huang An, this child is so honest. If he is deceived by others in the future, it is better to let us deceive him. If we deceive him, it will give him infinite benefits. If he is deceived by others, I am afraid that It''s just squeezing. I think that although his formation talent is not very good, his cultivation talent is good. He is only a fifth-order immortal in his twenties, and there are no two such talents, don''t you think?"


    "You said so much that I couldn''t refute it, it made a lot of sense."


    "Aiya, Bingyun, isn''t this for the future development? This is just to fool him first, not to let him work in vain, this kid is just a little shy, in fact, his head is very smart, otherwise he would not have seen it. Hua Weiyang''s little white lotus, right?"


    "You''re right, after a little training, it''s a talent."


    "That''s it, hey, just look at me, this kid will definitely achieve something in the future." Wu Yun looked at Huang An with a smile, "Brother Huang, you promise to come to Feiyu City in the future, no one will bully you, you can also Come and live, I''m going to open a restaurant in a few days, and you will have a good time."


    Huang An''s eyes lit up: "Is it a restaurant?"


    "Yes, there will be some new dishes. If you are interested, the exchange meeting is over. Come and have a look at the inn where we live. These dishes are guaranteed to be something you have never seen before."


    "Since Xiaoyun has spoken, of course he has to try."


    Mu Bingyun ignored Wu Yun and continued to flicker, just let her be, Wu Yun said it right, Huang An is a bit honest, and he has to flicker more. They flicker is better than being fooled by others.


    Over there, Li Zhan saw that everyone came down, checked the formation, recorded everyone''s situation, and said, "Then next, the sixth-order immortal formation master will go up!"


    Everyone watched a group of people quickly jumped onto the arena, but found that Mu Bingyun did not move, and now understood their guess, she was afraid that she had already broken through to the seventh-order immortal formation master. I was secretly surprised in my heart, and I planned to make friends. Such a young seventh-order Immortal Formation Master is such a powerful talent.


    Hua Weiyang looked back and saw Mu Bingyun''s indifferent expression, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, and after slowly suppressing it, she began to break the formation. She first went to see the formation arranged by Mu Bingyun, her face was particularly ugly, and she really couldn''t touch it at all. The structure of the formation was so vague that she couldn''t understand it.


    Embarrassedly walked to the other side and chose the formation that he could **, but his heart was holding his breath and felt very uncomfortable.


    "Fairy Wood, I have some doubts here."


    Huang An''s small voice came, Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly and motioned for him to speak. This Huang An is really like her in her previous life. Her talent is not good, and she can''t find anyone anywhere. In the end, she can only study silently. Every time you fight with monsters, find your own way of cultivation, and use this to advance, it''s really hard.


    Formation is even more difficult than cultivation. There are some things, if you don''t give instructions, you can''t comprehend them if you read them a hundred times. Talking with Huang An was still very detailed, she found that this young man in his early twenties was not too talented, it should be that there was no one to guide him, and he took a lot of detours.


    Every time she points out something, he can realize something. His cultivation talent is against the sky, no matter how bad it is, there is no teacher in the formation, and it is not bad to be able to reach this level.


    "Thank you, Fairy Wood for your advice."


    Huang An bowed respectfully again, "If there is no Fairy Wood, Huang An is afraid that this life can only stop here."

 Chapter 444： horrible

    "No," Mu Bingyun shook his head, "If it wasn''t for me, Master Li would also help you. Master Li has a big chest."


    "That''s right, Master Li is good."


    Huang An silently added in his heart, just like a wooden fairy, she doesn''t hide her secrets, and she can tell others all about herself. He has rarely seen such people since he was a child, especially when he has achieved certain achievements in a certain field. It is simply impossible for people to take out their own private goods. He is indeed honest occasionally, but he is not a fool. It can be clearly distinguished who is good to him and who is not good to him.


    It was another two hours, and the people above all recorded it. Hua Weiyang broke the seven formations, but it did not disgrace the disciples of the eighth-order immortal formation master, it is considered to be middle and upper class!


    There are still a lot of formations left. Among the sixth-order immortal array masters, Hua Weiyang is indeed the best among them, and few people can compare. After all, the eighth-order immortal array master''s disciples are not vegetarians. Not everyone is as perverted as Mu Bingyun.


    "Okay, let''s rest in there!"


    Hua Weiyang nodded and adjusted her breath with a pale face. Her limit was five, but this time she broke six formations of the same level in two hours, which is not bad. As for the fifth-order formation, she didn''t touch it, so many people stared at it, which was too embarrassing.


    "Next, the seventh-order Immortal Array Master will play."


    Li Zhan''s words fell, and the three of them landed on the stage at the same time. Now, in addition to the five formations of the three of them, there are still nine left.


    Lin Ming and Bai Shan felt chilly at the same time. They both ran to Mu Bingyun''s formation for the first time. Seeing this, they were sweating profusely. The first three were single formations, while the last two It was a mixed formation. The first three took some time, and they were still able to break through. However, they didn''t quite understand the last formation.


    Lin Ming''s eyes flickered with thought, but Bai Shan gave up on this side: "Why don''t we break the others first."


    When they reacted, Mu Bingyun had already broken three. She first broke two of Lin Ming''s, and then another of Baishan, and just like that, she broke another of Baishan. As if in front of her, these formations were like child''s play at all.


    The two of them didn''t think about it, and they were a little nervous. The two were no longer pretentious, and quickly broke those sixth-order formations, and then studied Mu Bingyun''s formations.


    Compared to the two sweating profusely, Mu Bingyun''s actions are staggering. With a flick of his finger, he can break a formation. How deep does it take to understand the formation?


    Everyone was sweating profusely. The sun was shining down from the sky. It was no longer warm, but extremely hot. Many people''s clothes were soaked, but they didn''t use Xianli to steam dry, they wanted to feel the tension. Today should be the time for them to witness miracles.


    Li Zhan was also a little surprised. After all, Mu Bingyun was really able to break the formation with just one magic formula, as if he had found a support point for the formation, and with a bang, he could destroy it.


    horrible!


    Such talent and acumen are really terrifying. If you don''t understand the formation thousands of times, this will not happen. He was thinking in his heart, how long has Mu Bingyun been staying in the realm of the seventh-order immortal formation master, no, it should not be long, she has only started helping people set up the mountain protection formation more than four years ago. It is the sixth order, so she should have broken through to the seventh order during this period.


    The first thing she laid out was the fifth rank, so I am afraid it was already the sixth rank then? After all, a mountain protection formation is not simple. How can a mere fifth-order immortal formation master be arranged so easily.


    Li Zhan suddenly smiled, it turned out that everyone was deceived by her, she just hid her strength.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care. At this stage, there was still an array left in front of her. Under Lin Ming''s twitching gaze, she finally flicked her fingers again, and the array shattered. Blood was dripping from his heart. This was what he realized. It should be a reduced version of his most powerful formation.


    It can be seen that their understanding of each other is not in the same realm. How did he know that Mu Bingyun was already an eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, and he always thought that the other party was in the seventh-order, and at most a little bit more powerful than him.


    He had no regrets, and felt even more that his decision was the right one. So they concentrated on Po Mu Bingyun''s formation. When everyone saw that Mu Bingyun didn''t move, they looked at the arena and found that only her formation was left, and their foreheads twitched.


    The first place is already obvious, just look at the two over there.


    However, the two of them were sweating profusely, and the result did not change much.


    Finally, two hours later, Lin Ming and Bai Shan each broke two Mu Bingyun formations, Bai Shan broke the killing formation and the trapping formation, and Lin Ming broke the illusion formation and a seventh-order mixed formation. Bing Yun''s understanding, he studied more, otherwise he wouldn''t be so lucky to break through the formation today.


    Baishan''s face was pale before, but now it''s a little dark blue. A junior he looked down on was actually more powerful than him, and the rest of the formation, don''t look at it, the jerky structure, he couldn''t break it at all. Besides, the time has come.


    "Okay, it''s time."


    Li Zhan walked onto the arena with a smile, glanced at Mu Bingyun''s formation, thought about it, and began to split it up. After a while, he finally broke the remaining formation. Seeing his technique, Mu Bingyun smiled.


    In fact, there is a simpler way to break out of her formation, and it only takes one move. Li Zhan obviously noticed her eyes, and felt a little excited. If he hadn''t thought of what tasks he had, he would have wanted to run over and ask.


    This young junior is more powerful than when he was young. He could easily break her formation, but it was because she understood the eighth order. If it took a little longer, it would be different. He also knew that the first four formations she arranged were only seventh-order, only seventh-order, and did not show the real level, that is to say, she saved Lin Ming and Baishan''s face.


    If you can''t break through one of them, not only is it easy to make bad friends, but it also appears to be high-profile, unpleasant, and not conducive to communication, so you think too much. He guessed wrong, Mu Bingyun just felt a little troublesome, she already knew the level of Lin Ming and Bai Shan through the understanding of the first two games, so she specially arranged four formations with their level, just to break them of. The last one is the formation that shows her level.


    If the two of them can''t break out of her formation, they will inevitably be in trouble.


    "Then please record your insights and doubts and announce the rankings later."


    Li Zhan never had any extraneous nonsense. When everyone heard the words, they started to record and repeated the previous things. Mu Bingyun is still helping people solve the problem. This time, she has no doubts. As for comprehension, she has not. After all, she has broken the seventh-order formation. For her, she no longer needs to comprehend. The key points are already in her heart, even if It was written and no one understood it.

 Chapter 445： clear

    Lin Ming wrote down his doubts about Mu Bingyun''s formation. Sure enough, Mu Bingyun helped her solve it, and his heart gradually calmed down. There are talented people in the country, and if he can''t allow a younger generation to surpass him, he is really too small-minded.


    After thanking him, he watched it seriously, and he really learned a lot from it. The other party still wrote it down in detail, and he didn''t hide it at all.


    Afterwards, he helped the others solve it, and wrote down his own insights and explanations. Naturally, he didn''t hide it this time. He was very detailed, and everyone had a lot of changes in Lin Ming. Originally, he was cautious and turned to thanking him with a smile, which made Lin Ming experience a different feeling than before.


    Suddenly he realized that this kind of communication is not bad.


    Bai Shan did frown: "Brother Lin, why did you write in such detail?" He whispered, thinking that he was a little unhappy, after all, his own writing was still extremely rough.


    "Well..." Lin Ming hesitated for a moment, then said, "Master Li is the same." After thinking about it, he felt that this answer was good. Using Master Li as an excuse, he would not tear his face away immediately, and he would gradually distance himself from it. it is good.


    "So it is."


    Bai Shan understood, he felt that Lin Ming must be afraid of Master Li, and this was the only way to please him. He felt a little disdain in his heart. Sooner or later, he would surpass the so-called Master Li. If everyone understands it, how can he step on everyone''s shoulders?


    This Lin Ming, I don''t know if his brain has been broken recently. How can a mere name compare to his own understanding. In short, he doesn''t care about the ranking. Speaking of this reward, he is still a little interested, and he has already made up his mind in his heart. The ranking should be able to get points, so I didn''t care too much.


    With his status, many people are flattered. Do you need to work hard to get some magic tricks?


    How Lin Ming understands Baishan, after knowing the other party''s mind, he decided to stay away from this person. In the future, let''s make friends with people like Mu Fairy and Master Li. He thought about it and found out why the popularity has changed a lot over the years, and many Immortal Formation Masters don''t interact with him.


    To his astonishment, he found that this was after he met Bai Shan, and he broke out in a cold sweat. At first, he also valued his own understanding so much and would share it with others, but he didn''t want Bai Shan to mention it in his ear all day long. the current situation.


    He understood, let out a long sigh and laughed.


    "Dad, why are you surprised and happy, are you worried about something?"


    "No, I just thought of something, nothing, Qingru, I still have to make friends with Fairy Mu in the future, and I did a good job yesterday."


    "Qingru understands."


    Lin Qingru felt the same way, now her father seems to be paying more attention to her than before, she doesn''t have to be careful, it''s not bad, Mu Bingyun has become her lucky star. Really should make more friends, and Wu Yun, who is also a very cute little girl.


    But an hour later, everyone had read all the jade slips, and they had learned a lot.


    "Wooden Fairy is really amazing!"


    "Yeah, every time there is Fairy Mu to help me answer my doubts, it would be nice if Fairy Mu accepted the disciples."


    "I''m not ashamed to be old, and I don''t even look at your old skin. Fairy Mu is so young and beautiful, and she still wants to be her disciple. She''s really not ashamed."


    "Old guy, what are you talking about, I just want to be extravagant," an old man beat his chest and paused, "If I was born a few years later, I''m afraid there is a chance, I guess if Mu Xianzi accepts disciples, he should accept children, not us. kind."


    ¡­


    Many people are very sorry and feel this way.


    Mu Bingyun only hooked the corner of his mouth after hearing this, but he didn''t show much expression.


    "Bingyun, your prestige is getting more and more incredible, now it''s all for the young and the old, look at how they praise you." Wu Yun''s face was full of envy, "Whenever, I was praised by everyone. boast."


    "Dark cloud, there will be such a day, don''t forget your plan, in the future your prestige will be much greater than mine."


    Dark Cloud''s eyes lit up, "That''s right, I want to be the lord of a city, a special city." Speaking of this, she silently drew a blueprint in her mind, smiling, but she was very cute.


    Everyone thought that Mu Fairy''s girl was so cute, and couldn''t help but praise her every time.


    The three of Su Yuan were shocked. They had always thought that Mu Bingyun was a sixth-order immortal formation master, but now it turned out to be a seventh-order, so terrifying! Su Yuan had already decided that he had to tell Bingyun about that matter, and he would tell Bingyun whether or not the other party would go there.


    After all, it has only been a few months since the opening, so I have to say, lest Bingyun have other plans.


    After a while, Li Zhan announced the top ten, and after giving rewards to the seven to ten, he took the top three to Feitian Palace. The rest of the people waited in the City Lord''s Mansion. City Lord Liu Chengfeng would set up a three-day running water table to entertain talents from all walks of life.


    These three are Mu Bingyun, Lin Ming, and Baishan, Baishan is the third. In fact, Li Zhan is very dissatisfied with him, but the rules are like this, there is no better person than Baishan below.


    "Master Li."


    "Chang Zhou, why are you here?" Li Zhan looked at the person who came, a little surprised.


    Chen Changzhou looked at the next few people, and finally glanced at Mu Bingyun and said, "Your Highness said this should be over soon, and sent me to greet you."


    "So that''s the case, then let''s go quickly, don''t let the superior wait for a long time."


    "Um."


    Chen Changzhou didn''t say much, and led the four of them to fly to the front first. After a while, in a place surrounded by clouds and mists, he saw a mysterious palace, as if rising from the clouds and entering the nine heavens with no end. In the blink of an eye, I felt that the palace was changing at any time. I really couldn''t see what the palace looked like and where it was built.


    Mu Bingyun knew that there should be an array outside the palace, but the structure of the palace still made her feel a little strange.


    "This palace is a ninth-order fairy."


    Chen Changzhou seemed to know her doubts, and said softly, "It''s still one step away from entering the category of divine tools, but the materials of our fairy world make it impossible to go further, and the superior always feels that it is a pity.


    Speaking of which, Chen Changzhou also has some regrets.


    Mu Bingyun understood.


    "Yeah, when I saw the palace for the first time, Xiao Lao''er also thought it was very strange. He never knew where it was built and where it was moved. Later, the Feitian Shangzun explained that although there are arrays in it. However, the palace is really floating. As long as you control the core, you can control the movement of the palace, and you can also make the palace change with the master''s mind.

 Chapter 446： Meet

    As soon as these words fell, several people were surprised.


    Especially Lin Ming and Baishan, although they knew that the palaces of several immortal realms belonged to the category of top-level immortal artifacts, they did not know that this Feitian Palace could be so magical. In fact, although they are Immortal Formation Masters, there are very few people who are really invited to the major palaces.


    "Not only that, it is said that this palace can also be turned into dust, making it invisible and intangible."


    Li Zhan stroked his sparse white beard and said with a smile.


    "Several, please!"


    I don''t know what news Chen Changzhou passed. Suddenly, a cloud ladder stretched over the palace and reached their feet. He walked in front, followed by a few people. Following them up, the ladder behind them disappeared. Such means are not something that ordinary people can use.


    "This is in the Feitian Palace itself."


    Chen Changzhou was very satisfied with the surprise of several people and said one more sentence. Knowing that it is what the Feitian Palace should have, they are not surprised. This palace is very magical, even if there are other magical things, it can be accepted.


    When ?? stepped into the Feitian Palace, Mu Bingyun only felt that the immortal energy that was hundreds of times stronger than the outside was pouring into his body, the air seemed to become more fresh, and the immortal energy here seemed to be more pure.


    She was a little stunned. It should be the formation that gathered immortal power in the palace. Without thinking much, he followed behind Chen Changzhou and moved forward silently. There are some people who come and go, not many, but the strength of these people is not low.


    She was also surprised when she saw Lin Ming and Bai Shan, thinking that they had never entered here before!


    There is dense fog everywhere. These are not actually fog, but immortal power that is about to condense into a solid body. It is just too dense that it will make people look like fog. At a certain level, it will crystallize into a fairy stone.


    is a good place. Thinking of the function of this palace, she suppressed the surprise in her eyes. Presumably the master who made this ninth-order immortal weapon must be a remarkable character, but she only knows how to make a magic weapon, but she doesn''t know if Chiye can do it.


    You can try this. If you can, in the future, when Dark Cloud builds a city, Chiye can refine it according to the opponent''s imagination. Thinking so in her heart, she kept this matter in mind, thinking about asking Wu Yun another day, and trying to find some materials when she had time.


    Each pillar here is also different. It is carved with landscapes, flowers and birds, insects and fish, and monsters. None of the patterns are repeated. It can be seen that the master spent countless amounts of money to refine this ninth-order fairy. thought.


    Chen Changzhou occasionally glanced at Mu Bingyun''s admiring gaze, and was also a little happy. After all, one''s place is praised by others, and everyone will be proud.


    After passing through countless pillars, corridors, and seeing countless fairy flowers, a hall-like place finally appeared in front of me. Mu Bingyun retracted his thoughts just now, not knowing what kind of temperament this Fei Tian Shang Zun is, he should be more careful.


    Following Chen Changzhou into the hall, she suddenly felt a little pressure, she raised her head and looked at the young and handsome man above, dressed in a purple robe, with blue silk floating in the wind, his eyes were calm and peaceful. Calmly.


    just glanced at a few of them, and then waved.


    She felt that the pressure came from this man. The other party did not deliberately put pressure on them, but his own strength was very powerful. In front of him, she seemed insignificant.


    She looked at him, and she always felt that he looked at her with a smile, and she didn''t know the reason, maybe it was because of her talent in formation? It should be, so I didn''t think much about it.


    bowed their hands in a salute, and when the man stopped, they straightened up.


    "Master Li, is this the top three?"


    Chen Feitian glanced at him. Except for Mu Bingyun who made him satisfied, the other two were more or less satisfied. Lin Ming was okay. As for Baishan, the naked desire in his eyes really made him unhappy. If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to be fair and bright to Mu Bingyun, he wouldn''t want to hold another exchange meeting.


    The Immortal Formation Master in his own Immortal Domain, he also knows how much he weighs. However, other Immortal Domains are also held this time, and there will be finals, so he agreed.


    Of course, he knew that the secret realm was about to be opened, which made these people so anxious. Without the help of the Immortal Array Master, it would not be so easy to get anything. Mu Bingyun is indeed an extremely talented person, worthy of being the sister of Nan brother.


    He said he wanted to take care of it, but he didn''t care, but he didn''t think she was really good. Thinking that she should lack the information on the formation, he decided on this matter, and it could be considered as selling it to Brother Nan!


    Mu Bingyun wondered why this Feitian Shangzun always looked at her, as if he was pondering something through her, and the others didn''t bother. In front of such a person, they dare not do anything.


    "Since the three of you have made the top three, then you should get the rewards you deserve." Feitian Shangzun glanced at Mu Bingyun, "Mu Bingyun."


    "Flying Venerable." Mu Bingyun hurriedly bowed his hands, she could feel the kindness from this person, although she didn''t know why, she felt relieved.


    "You are the number one this time, so you want to represent me in the Immortal Realm and exchange formations with the first Immortal Formation Master in the rest of the Immortal Realms. After a month, you will set off with me. I will explain the specific matters later. Give you."


    "Understood."


    Afterwards, Chen Feitian rewarded Lin Ming and Bai Shan, and let them take them away, but met Mu Bingyun alone. At this moment, there were only two people left in the hall.


    "You can refuse this."


    Chen Feitian said with a smile: "After the exchange meeting in a month, you will go to a place, you can still refuse." Since it is Brother Nan''s sister, he will not force her to do anything.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him blankly, not understanding.


    "Flying God..."


    Chen Feitian landed in front of her for a moment, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Bingyun, don''t be so outspoken, just call me Brother Chen in the future, I''m your brother''s friend."


    Her eldest brother''s friend?


    She recalled carefully, she only has one brother, that is Nan Junmo?


    "Brother Nan has gone to another place. When he left, he already told me to take good care of you. The reason why I haven''t come to see you all these years is just to see your own viability. You have to understand , the fairy world is more cruel than the mortal world."


    She recalled, and she was a little surprised: "Then when we came up, someone came to pick us up, is it someone sent by Brother Chen?"


    "Um."


    Chen Feitian did not deny it, indeed. He didn''t help her directly, he just wanted to see how the sister Nanxiong was doing. After a few years like this, she has grown very fast, and he feels that she does not need any training. She is a person who knows how to measure.

 Chapter 447： own family

    "What will you do after the exchange meeting?" If she hadn''t experienced a lot of bizarre things, she would have been really dumbfounded. Thinking of the various manifestations of her brother-in-law, it was very normal for her to be a person from the fairyland, and she didn''t doubt it. what.


    For a character like Chen Feitian, there is no need to deceive her. After all, the other party is a Nanxiong, and he looks friendly, so he must have a very good relationship with his righteous brother. It turns out that she is not alone in the fairyland, not only has she made a lot of friends, but now she has the friend of her righteous brother again, she is half a big brother.


    "Bingyun should have heard of the three secret realms of the fairy world, right?"


    Seeing her clearly, Chen Feitian continued: "There are still a few months before the secret realm of Qiankun will open. At that time, some powerful immortal formation masters will be needed. The secret realm is controlled by the Ziyou Immortal Realm. Among the five immortal realms, some places can be selected. It is free to enter, and the rest who want to enter need to pay a certain amount of immortal stones, and at the same time, when they come out, they must pay half of the benefits."


    When ?? said here, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but sigh, Ziyou Immortal Domain is very good at earning immortal stones. She felt that her daily charges were more benevolent, and others were directly half, and no one could refuse.


    "However, it does not include the Immortal Array Master. Anyone above the sixth-order Immortal Array Master can enter for free. Not only that, but you don''t have to pay for what you get."


    Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while and asked, "I''m afraid there are conditions too?"


    "That''s right, whenever there is a formation that is difficult to decipher, the immortal formation master who enters must help. If it is deciphered, you can share the benefits."


    Having said that, the Immortal Formation Master who goes inside should be considered the safest. At least those who go in outside do not dare to touch the Immortal Formation Master easily. After all, they have to rely on the Immortal Formation Master to get some treasures. As long as it is not an accident, the survival rate of the Immortal Formation Master entering is 100%.


    "Of course, if Bingyun doesn''t want to, he can also refuse." Chen Feitian smiled, making her embarrassed. He knew she was going to go, but Brother Chen made fun of her.


    "Bingyun is naturally willing."


    "I guess it''s the same, so Bingyun should go back and prepare first. Going to the Ziyou Xianyu just happens to pass through Feiyu City. I will come directly to you at that time." Speaking of this, a jade slip appeared in Chen Feitian''s hand, and it landed on it. In front of her, "This is the secret manual of the Immortal Array. When Bingyun is fine, study it carefully." Chen Feitian''s eyes were a little misty, "The Immortal Array Master is not only one to ninth rank."


    Mu Bingyun held the jade slip tightly and was shocked. Could it be that there is a higher level above the ninth level? She didn''t ask much, if she did, when she reached that point, she would naturally know.


    "Thank you Brother Chen."


    "Whatever is polite, it''s all from my own family."


    At this moment, Chen Feitian seemed to have no coercion at all, just like her relatives. She can feel that this person treats her with sincerity, perhaps because of the righteous brother, but these are not important, as long as someone is nice to her, she will naturally be nice to him.


    "By the way, Brother Chen, where is my righteous brother? When can I see him?"


    Brother?


    Chen Feitian narrowed his eyes, and then suddenly realized that Brother Nan hadn''t told Bingyun the cause and effect. Fortunately, he didn''t wear a gang either, so let him come back and tell her about it himself! He didn''t know what to say. In short, it was very complicated.


    "Don''t worry about these things, Bingyun. After you break through to the Immortal Sovereign, I will tell you everything. You are still weak and you know too much, but it''s not good for you."


    "Um."


    Immortal Emperor?


    Mu Bingyun did the math. It seems that she not only needs to study the formation method well, but also practice faster. In recent years, her practice has been slower. It is also because most of her research on formation method is only on the side. Following the operation, of course, it is not as fast as special cultivation techniques.


    "How long until the opening of the secret realm of Qiankun?"


    Chen Feitian pointed and counted: "There are still eight months."


    There are still eight months left, so if she takes the opportunity to practice for a while, she should be able to make a lot of breakthroughs, right? Prepare some life-saving things. Although it is said that in the secret realm, the Immortal Array Master is the safest, who knows what the heart is like.


    She didn''t stay any longer. After talking with Chen Feitian for an afternoon, she said goodbye in a hurry. Then Su Yuan also told her about the secret realm, and she told the news about the secret book from Chen Feitian, saying that she was going.


    Su Yuan looked a little happy and said that he would go back with her. As for Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua, they bid farewell to them and left in a hurry, indicating that they have to prepare now.


    Mu Bingyun also guessed that it should be a question of free places, right?


    There was also a feeling of emptiness in my heart. I never imagined that her life had a hard beginning, but it became more and more smooth. She also doesn''t understand, whether this is fate or her own efforts, maybe both!


    After a few days, the group returned to Feiyu City, and Li Zhan came back with her. Li Zhan naturally came for the food, and he fought with the dark clouds all day long.


    Under Wu Yun''s plan, Wu Laiqing has already found the seasoning he needs. At the same time, a building was also taken down as a site for a newly opened restaurant. As for the previous shop that sold medicine pills, the business was still booming. Because the shop was not big, it didn''t cause the rest of the colleagues to envy.


    Wu Yun said that although she opened a business, she couldn''t take other people''s jobs. She planned to open the same shop in every city. For example, the head office of Shuangyun Restaurant is in Feiyu City, so this is the only one in Feiyu City. In the city, there will be no second restaurant. Although the business is good, Feiyu City is not small and will not affect the rest of the peers.


    Li Zhan was also successfully fooled by the dark clouds, and now even if he were to be let go, he would not be willing.


    "Grandpa Li, what do you think of this idea? In the future, you will be able to eat restaurant food for free everywhere." Wu Yun took a sip of his tea and said slowly, how does he look like a child at the moment, the light in his eyes, It is clearly thought that only those who have been in business for a long time can have it.


    Mu Bingyun lowered her eyes. She didn''t expect that Wu Yun had come this far. The corner of her mouth tickled. She guessed that Li Zhan would definitely not hesitate. Yes, Wu Yun is pulling Li Zhan into a shareholding. As long as Li Zhan joins Shuangyun Firm, will he not help in the future?


    Li Zhan thought for a while, and said eagerly: "I have become a shareholder, do I have to do a lot of things? You know, in addition to eating delicious food, the little old man only needs to study the formation method, and the other chores, the little old man does not like it." He didn''t want to refuse either. It would be nice if he didn''t have any chores, but he couldn''t just do nothing and just take advantage of it for nothing, right?


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa Li, there are other people who do chores, so why do you need to be old! It''s not that Xiaoyun is bored thinking about you. If you give you a shareholder to play with, you can invest in immortal stones and enter. I¡¯m waiting for dividends every year, and I can eat food for free.¡± Seeing Li Zhan¡¯s unhappy look, Wu Yun said with a smile, ¡°I know that Grandpa Li is a good-hearted person and doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of Xiaoyun. Yun will also open a special formation shop, and will invite many apprentices to come back, and then I will ask Grandpa Li to help teach it, so Grandpa Li will agree?"

 Chapter 448： little aunt~

    Li Zhan nodded, and since there was something useful for him, of course he agreed. It seems that Xiaoyun is preparing for the next big chess game and wants to do a lot. He always feels that if he does not agree, he will miss a lot of things in the future.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, the little old man has the cheek to take advantage of it."


    He naturally felt that he was taking advantage. After all, with Wu Yun''s cooking skills, if the restaurant opened, the business must be booming, and he would never lose money.


    "Hey, Grandpa Li, you will never regret today."


    After ?? signed a contract with Li Zhan, Wu Yun glanced at the white and black words on it. Very good, yes, Xianjie signed a contract, which cannot be repented. This kind of contract is relatively simple, and some are more complicated, most of which are lost.


    Those oaths that are usually said are useless at all. If you swear at will, you will not get retribution. Only contracts written with special magic formulas are useful. This is the connection between blood and soul, and few people will Pay a high price to break the contract.


    Simple contract, generally breaking the contract will lose more than ten years of skill, and the most advanced contract will lose all skill. Few people can afford this kind of price.


    Here, Wu Yun has brought a major shareholder, and Wu Laiqing has already had the restaurant renovated. The decoration style inside was designed by Wu Yun himself. It is very beautiful and special. It has a unique style and will not match the fairy world. The rest of the place seems out of place. All in all, it was thoughtful.


    Wu Laiqing felt very satisfied after watching it.


    Then the dark clouds wandered around Feiyu City all day, looking for suitable cooks and runners, and they were very busy. Mu Bingyun looked at Wu Yun''s plan and felt that there was no problem, so he closed the door and studied the formation, still trying to run the exercise quickly.


    It''s almost a month, and everything is finally finished. The chefs in the restaurant have also signed a 100-year cooperation contract, which is quite reassuring. In the future, they will have their own people to manage them, and there will be no problem.


    Wu Laiqing did not intend to come forward, but Wu Laiqing came forward. Mu Bingyun also only appeared as a guest. Many sects sent congratulatory gifts on this day. The small restaurant caused such a big stir, and it attracted everyone''s attention on the first day. It was a good opening. head.


    When Chen Feitian came over, the restaurant had stabilized. Wu Yun finally got some free time, and silently began to plan the next step. After thinking about it, she sent some people out to find orphans with a good heart, at least if they were innocent. After they were found, they were allowed to live in a courtyard, and what they would achieve in the future would depend on their own talent and hard work.


    "Dark Cloud, be careful yourself."


    Mu Bingyun looked a little serious, "If someone provokes you, you''re welcome, we''re not afraid." After all, there was a very powerful monster beside Wu Yun.


    "Understood, Bingyun, hurry up and get some treasures back as soon as possible, you must know that I am very short of immortal stones right now."


    This is ridiculous.


    Lack of Immortal Stones?


    It''s nothing for them to hear this. If the rest of the people listened to it, Fairy Dangtang Mu''s sister actually lacks immortal stones. Isn''t that a joke? Everyone knows that the most indispensable thing for an Immortal Array Master is the Immortal Stone.


    Wu Yun took the account book and counted, his little face was a little worried: "It seems that we have to hurry up, Bingyun, a restaurant really makes a lot of money, if you want to save enough immortal stones to build a city, I''m afraid it is for many years."


    "Don''t worry, take it step by step, these things can''t be rushed."


    "I know this, but I still can''t wait in my heart, and I don''t know when I will be able to live in my own city." Wu Yun said absentmindedly, thinking about that scene, she felt a sense of happiness beyond the table.


    "Wuyun, if you have a chance, you can collect more refining materials, the more precious the better..." Mu Bingyun said his plan, it is not surprising to refine a palace, if refining a city, it is really terrifying. It is estimated that if the refining master really came, he would have vomited three liters of blood before refining.


    However, Wu Yun nodded, his eyes glowing with light: "Okay, Bingyun, you go! When you come back, I will open the restaurant all over the surrounding city, as for the other shops, the things you need are too professional, I''m not good at it, so I''ll talk about it when you come back. In addition, it will take many years for those children to grow up, so if they weren''t raised by their own hands, I wouldn''t be at ease."


    "Well, Brother Chen has been waiting for a long time, so I''ll go first."


    She didn''t worry too much. Now that they are on good terms with the major sects and Li Zhan is there, there should be no problem. She, Su Yuan, Mo Xing, Chen Feitian and Chen Changzhou were the people who passed by together this time.


    "Bingyun came out?"


    Chen Feitian smiled, "Have you explained everything to that girl?"


    "Well, Brother Chen, where do we go next?"


    "First go from the teleportation array in Feiyu City to Feipeng City. The teleportation array in Feipeng City can go directly to a certain city in Ziyou Xianyu." As for why the teleportation array is not in the main city, everyone will understand. City, if another fairyland has any thoughts, wouldn''t it be very dangerous?


    Chen Changzhou was still a little speechless about the sudden appearance of seniors. She was clearly a young girl, and now she has directly become his little aunt.


    "Little aunt."


    Regarding the name of Chen Changzhou, Mu Bingyun has long been used to the experience of Ying Changqing. Just nodded slightly, nothing embarrassing.


    The route was decided, and the five of them went into action. Here, Chen Changzhou is a junior, so he obediently placed five immortal stones in the groove of the teleportation array, and a white mask wrapped a few people, and then disappeared in front of everyone.


    opened his eyes again, he had already arrived in Feipeng City, and he did not stay there. He went directly to the teleportation array next door, ready to teleport to Ziyue City, when a voice sounded behind him.


    "Wooden Fairy."


    Don''t blame Huang An who only saw Mu Bingyun and didn''t notice Chen Feitian, after all, a red dress is always more conspicuous. When he walked in, he saw Chen Feitian and hurriedly bowed: "Huang An has seen Feitian Shang Zun."


    As the son of the city lord of Fei Peng City, of course he has seen Fei Tian Shang Zun. I just didn''t expect that this wooden fairy is really powerful, and can actually go all the way with Feitian Shangzun.


    "Huang An, where are you going?"


    Huang An''s cheeks were slightly red: "I''m going to go to Ziyou Immortal Realm to see. This time I have broken through to the sixth-order Immortal Formation Master, and I want to enter the secret realm." Facing Chen Feitian''s question, he honestly said Reply. He felt that he still had to communicate with many people. When he knew that Mu Bingyun would go to Ziyou Immortal Territory, he planned to go there and wondered if he could meet at that time.

 Chapter 449： situation

    "City Lord Huang would agree?"


    Chen Feitian was a little surprised. The city owner of Feipeng City is a man who loves his son. Otherwise, he would not have raised a young boy so clean.


    Huang An''s face turned even redder: "Actually, after this exchange meeting, my father still thinks that I should go out to communicate more." In fact, after he had originally told about this experience, his father agreed. He originally wanted to come up with it, but every time his father was reluctant, he understood why this time.


    How did he know, it was all because of Mu Bingyun''s fame, Mu Bingyun won the first place, according to the rules, he was going to Ziyou Xianyu, and he would not be able to help him take care of his son.


    Although Huang An is smart, his mind is a little more simple. If many things are not mentioned, he would not have thought of going here. He just feels that his father is much more enlightened than before.


    "In that case, let''s go together!"


    Chen Feitian had a good impression of the two father and son in Feipengcheng. He waved his hand, and Huang An fell into their range. When Chen Changzhou saw this, he took another immortal stone and put it into the groove. array disappears.


    Then, through the teleportation array in Ziyue City, he went directly to Zixing City, the main city of Ziyou Xianyu. Purple Star City looks bigger than the previous Feiyun City, and of course it looks more prosperous, not only Purple Star City, but also the previous Purple Moon City, which is also very prosperous.


    Ziyou Immortal Realm is worthy of being the richest immortal realm among the five immortal realms. After all, it relies on mountains to eat mountains, and Qiankun Secret Realm is a major source of income. The Secret Realm of Qiankun, which is opened every hundred years, only once in a hundred years, can allow the Ziyou Immortal Domain to obtain resources for thousands of years, can it not be rich and prosperous?


    "Let''s rest here for a few days, Bingyun, you and I will go to the City Lord''s Mansion tomorrow to participate in the formation exchange meeting."


    This is the case every time. The domain master of each immortal domain leads the first-ranked immortal array master to the Ziyou immortal domain for communication. It is not really a competition, it is really just a discussion and exchange. It is also to let them know in advance, and after entering the secret realm, they can better cooperate.


    Before ?? came, Mu Bingyun had already heard Chen Feitian say it, so he also came here with a learning mentality. The most important thing is that it is a good thing to have the opportunity to meet the domain masters of the five immortal domains tomorrow.


    The second day.


    "Brother Chen, do you know who the domain owner of Nanling Xianyu is?"


    Chen Feitian paused and said, "The domain owner of the Southern Spirit Immortal Domain has disappeared for many years, and there is no domain owner. Even so, no one dares to provoke the Southern Spirit Immortal Domain."


    Mu Bingyun actually had some guesses in her heart, whether the righteous brother had something to do with Nanling Xianyu, but she saw that Chen Feitian didn''t want to talk about it, so she didn''t ask any more. In fact, she still has a lot of doubts in her heart. There are obviously many immortal formation masters. Why do you only choose five here? This question should be able to be asked, so she asked.


    Chen Feitian also replied: "How many times did these five go, and how many must be when they came back." One sentence made her understand that these five have special life guarantees, and everyone must protect them unconditionally, and at the same time They must also help them solve the difficult problems of the formation.


    No wonder Chen Feitian is actually willing to come by himself, because of this condition. As for the rest of the Immortal Formation Masters, they can also go. If they die in an accident or something else, it has nothing to do with the Five Immortal Territories.


    This can also be regarded as a disguised look at the five of them as the common Immortal Formation Master of the Five Immortal Domains in the secret realm, like a short-term cooperation.


    "Bingyun, I know you''re smart, you must be guessing the relationship between Brother Nan and the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory, right? No matter what you guess, it''s best not to contact the people from the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory right now. Listen to me. The Nanling Immortal Territory has changed, at least until Brother Nan comes back, before the Great Emperor Nanling comes back. The rest of the people, no matter what they say, don''t believe it."


    Chen Feitian''s expression was unprecedentedly serious, and she also became serious. Since Chen Feitian said that she could not contact, then she would not contact, but she will still go to Nanling Xianyu in the future. Among them, if she really has something to do with her righteous brother, she has to go, and she will figure out the secret.


    Also, who is her father! There is no clue at the moment, but she is not in a hurry, it is a secret, she believes that it can be solved slowly.


    "Knowing Brother Chen, I will avoid them."


    "That''s good, Penglai Immortal Territory has always been on good terms with me, Feitian Immortal Territory, and we can communicate; Kowloon Immortal Territory has less contact," said here, Chen Feitian frowned, looking at Mu Bingyun Qingcheng''s face, he felt a little afraid Trouble, "The Emperor of Nine Dragons is a four-clawed golden dragon as his main body. He has a hobby of lust, Bingyun, be careful. But with me, he doesn''t dare to do anything. If you accidentally meet him, just tell me directly. name is enough."


    Mu Bingyun twitched, is it a lecherous four-clawed golden dragon? Originally, I wanted to ask why Jinlong didn''t go to the demon world, thinking that the other party was not a monster, but a divine beast, which is normal in the fairy world.


    "Understood."


    "As for the Ziyou Immortal Domain, I''m afraid you know a lot, and their various forces are also a bit complicated. The Su Yuan who was by your side before belonged to the Su family, a big family in the main city, and its relationship with the Ziyou Palace. It''s very close, but the big family is also complicated, and Su Yuan''s room is not bad. But it''s best not to get involved, otherwise it will be more troublesome."


    "Um."


    Chen Feitian saw that she was thinking seriously, and knew that she had listened, and then said with a smile: "Actually, you don''t have to worry, as long as you report my name, and you say you are my sister, these people will not dare to provoke you at will."


    Mu Bingyun was a little messy, he told her not to be provoked before, but now he said not to be afraid, he has a great reputation. She was deeply suspicious, and the last sentence was the point. Thinking of her adopted brother''s narcissistic virtue, she frowned, but this elder brother Chen''s temperament was somewhat similar to that of his adopted brother.


    Since he released these words, she doesn''t care anymore. In fact, she is not a troublemaker. As long as it is not too much, she doesn''t mind being patient for the sake of the overall situation. After all, she is still a small person in front of these powerhouses.


    When she has full wings, she doesn''t have to be afraid.


    "Okay, it''s almost there."


    Chen Changzhou didn''t come, and he still had to arrange the rest, such as those people who had already got free access to the secret realm, and he was responsible for issuing passes to these people.


    She could see that this big brother Chen was really lazy, too lazy to do everything, why did she think that even if it was the main city of Feitian Immortal Domain, it should be Chen Changzhou''s arrangement?


    "Welcome Fei Tian Shang Zun."


    As soon as he reached the gate of the city lord''s mansion, a voice sounded.

 Chapter 450： Meet

    Chen Feitian took Mu Bingyun into the mansion gate as usual, walked in and took a look, only to find that it was almost inside.


    There are four positions on the left and right sides, and there is a theme on the top. A middle-aged man sat on the main seat with a majestic expression. I think it was the Emperor Ziyang, and I don''t know if he saw Chen Feitian, and a smile appeared on his serious face.


    Then sat two extravagant and extraordinary people on the left. One of them was a lot weaker. Sitting in the second position on the left, he looked similar to Chen Changzhou, and his appearance was also good. It is a moon-white robe, embroidered with a spiritual landscape.


    The person in the first position on the left was a little overwhelmed. He was wearing a golden costume with a four-clawed golden dragon embroidered on it. It was lifelike. If he hadn¡¯t seen it on his robe, he would have thought it was real. With peach blossom eyes, her face also looked young, and the corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, making her look very confident. When Mu Bingyun looked over, he put an electric eye over, causing her to quickly withdraw her gaze and look at the first seat on the right.


    Hefa Tongyan was the description of the Penglai High Honor. He noticed Mu Bingyun''s gaze and showed a kind smile. He was the kindest among these people. No wonder he was able to make friends with Brother Chen. Don''t enter the house.


    The second position on the right is empty, it should belong to Brother Chen. At the same time, behind these four positions, there are four other positions, three of which are already full of people, so the one behind Brother Chen''s position should be hers.


    "Brother Feitian, you are too late."


    Penglai Shangzun couldn''t help but nag: "It stands to reason that you are the closest to here, but you came later than us, should you be punished?"


    "Brother Penglai is wrong." Chen Feitian led Mu Bingyun to greet everyone, and then sat down.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Penglai Shangzun seems to be a little more serious.


    "If I say it''s wrong, you''re right." Chen Feitian glanced at him with a rogue look, which made everyone laugh, thinking that he was used to it.


    "This is Mu Bingyun," Chen Feitian said to several people, "it''s my sister."


    He said lightly, but it made everyone change color. Ever since they knew that the Immortal Formation Master who came over this time was a young girl, they have inquired carefully. Later, they learned that this person is extremely talented. Rank Immortal Formation Master, can you not attract their attention?


    "I have seen all the domain owners."


    Mu Bingyun saluted in time, and a few people stopped.


    The Emperor Jiulong looked at Mu Bingyun, his eyes lit up, as if he had found some kind of treasure: "Fairy Mu is really beautiful, beautiful, and talented. There are not many fairies like this now, if you have time, you can come here. Come to play in the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory, and this emperor will help guide you." Facing the naked/naked seduction of the Nine Dragons Great Emperor, Mu Bingyun only felt his forehead twitch.


    What color dragon, clearly looks like a flower.


    "Since you''re Brother Feitian''s sister, why don''t you give gifts?" The Great Emperor of Nine Dragons took out a hairpin, "I think this hairpin is very suitable for Fairy Mu, take it!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want it very much, but the hairpin had already fallen into her hands, and she looked at Chen Feitian a little helplessly. Seeing him nod, he put it away.


    "Since that''s the case, it''s not good for me not to give gifts." Penglai Shangzun said, and then Emperor Ziyang also gave gifts. In the end, there was the young man on the opposite side. At this moment, Mu Bingyun looked carefully and found that the eyebrows of this man were somewhat similar to Nan Junmo, and he thought a little.


    "I don''t have anything my daughter likes here, but there is a detailed explanation of the formation method, so I will give it to Fairy Mu."


    She took the jade slip, thanked her, and returned to her place. At the same time, she felt three unkind gazes. It turned out to be the two on the opposite side, and the one above the Immortal Array Master. As for the Immortal Array Master behind the Supreme Penglai, it was not bad, but just smiled at her.


    Just like the Penglai Shangzun, he is very easy to get along with.


    Then, the four domain masters and a young man surnamed Nan, that is, the young man who was supposed to be the domain master of Nanling Xianyu. After the five people talked about the opening of the secret realm this time, they let Mu Bingyun and other five immortal formation masters begin to communicate.


    With the Domain Lord present, the rest did not dare to embarrass her, so they properly took out all kinds of formation problems and other insights and communicated with each other. Just talking like this, it will be a month after they come back to their senses.


    I have to say that communicating with the Immortal Array Master is really a way to grow quickly. No matter what the rest of the people are, she has made a lot of progress. Of course, during the communication, she still didn''t hide her secrets, and as for the rest, she didn''t know.


    "I see it almost, you are familiar with each other, then go back and prepare well. When the time comes, there will be special people to invite you to come over."


    Emperor Ziyang waved his hand, and everyone stopped talking.


    Mu Bingyun still felt that the three Immortal Formation Masters were not looking at him very friendly. These three were called Li Chengcheng. This person was from the Ziyou Immortal Domain, and was one of the few women among the Immortal Formation Masters. Immortal Formation Master.


    This time, the five of them happened to be seventh-order Immortal Formation Masters.


    The other two are men. The young man from the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory is called Lu Yan, and the man from the Nine Dragon Immortal Territory is called Lin Wu. Lin Wu looks just like his name and is a little gloomy.


    There is another one who is more friendly to her. He is from Penglai Xianyu, named Meng Jingyu. He is also a young son who is very kind.


    "Fairy Mu, please give me more advice after entering the secret realm." Meng Jingyu still smiled, but his words made the other three sneer. In their hearts, they were very dissatisfied with Mu Bingyun.


    They have worked hard for so many years, and finally got the attention of the domain owner. Now this Mu Bingyun, I heard that he has only been to the Feitian Immortal Domain for a few years, and now he can be on an equal footing with them. If this is not the City Lord''s Mansion, they really want to To make it difficult for Mu Bingyun.


    Although in this month''s discussion, they did have to admit that Mu Bingyun''s understanding of the game is very subtle and detailed, and even very unique, which has benefited them a lot, but this does not mean that they are optimistic about her.


    Besides, their strength is not much stronger than Mu Bingyun. They are all above the fifth rank of Immortal King. In their eyes, Mu Bingyun is still a little immortal who has not broken through to the Immortal King. Naturally, they look down on him even more.


    Although your formation is powerful, if your strength can¡¯t keep up, you will be looked down upon. After all, no matter how powerful the formation, it must be complemented by strength.

 Chapter 451： Ao Jiuxiao

    "Young Master Meng is joking, it should be Bingyun asking everyone for advice."


    She ignored the other three. As for the fact that she was an eighth-order immortal formation master, Li Zhan and Chen Feitian both helped her hide it, and they would not compete with the three of them to win or lose, and it didn''t make much sense.


    Her purpose has always been simple and direct. The current purpose is to go to the secret realm, find treasures, and improve her strength at the same time. There are crises and formations, which can not only improve her own cultivation, but also increase the understanding of formations. , is a good opportunity for her.


    I believe that Chen Feitian''s purpose for letting her come here is also the same. It just so happens that these five places must be protected by the Five Immortal Domains, so she can let go. Of course, she didn''t have too many expectations for the protection of these people. Many times, people''s hearts cannot be restrained by rules.


    "Fairy Mu is really amazing." Li Chengcheng chuckled lightly, and said hello, "Young Master Lu, Young Master Lin, Young Master Meng, let''s go back and prepare first, we will enter the secret realm in a few months. Now, if you don''t prepare, you will be in trouble. This opportunity is not easy."


    "Then you go first!"


    Meng Jingyu hesitated for a moment and said, he didn''t have much friendship with these three people, but he only got to know each other early. He didn''t have much affection for them either. It was Mu Bingyun, he had heard of it a long time ago, and knew that she had a unique explanation on the formation attainments. Instead of communicating with him these days, he felt that the essence of the formation that he usually comprehends was really not as good as he said casually.


    The three of them must have understood in their hearts, but they were just a little jealous of Mu Bingyun''s talent.


    "Fairy Mu, there is still something I don''t quite understand here. I don''t know if I can take some time." The fact that Mu Bingyun did not hide his secrets has spread far and wide. Of course, he has heard of it. Besides, Penglai Immortal Domain and Feitian Immortal Domain The distance between them is relatively close, and if there is any news, it is naturally the first to hear it.


    "sure."


    Meng Jingyu''s kindness, she can feel that she will not miss such kindness. The Venerable Penglai is a good person, so the people he brought here will not be too bad.


    So, it took another half a day to help Meng Jingyu answer his doubts, and after the two said goodbye, she was ready to leave. Chen Feitian had already left many days ago. Several domain owners have their own things to do. They don''t have such a big face yet, so let them accompany them here all the time.


    As soon as she stepped out of the city lord''s mansion, she felt that the golden light was dazzling, and when she raised her head, she saw Ao Jiuxiao in a golden costume coming, swaggering and dazzling, especially the pair of peach blossom eyes that seemed to be smiling but not smiling, causing the surrounding women to cover their faces with shyness.


    She only felt that the blue veins on the forehead were about to be pulled out. Ao Jiuxiao was the emperor of Kowloon. Chen Feitian said that this person was a lustful young man. Also very coquettish, narcissistic.


    "I have seen the Nine Dragons Emperor."


    She bowed her hands and was about to leave, but was stopped by Ao Jiuxiao. He blinked: "Fairy Mu, are you free now? Why don''t you go to the restaurant for two drinks?"


    Sure enough, he is a frivolous person. There is no one who directly asks a woman to drink, and his psychology is to put this Ao Jiuxiao on the list that he cannot make friends with. This Ao Jiuxiao does not seem to be a kind person.


    Just when Mu Bingyun was thinking about how to refuse, he said: "It seems a bit abrupt, is Fairy Mu drinking?"


    "Fairy Mu, this emperor rarely sees a woman with such a symbol as you. May I ask if you have a marriage match? Why don''t you come to my Nine Dragons Immortal Territory and be this emperor''s beauty?"


    is direct enough.


    Hearing what the other party said, Mu Bingyun knew that the other party would not mess around. After all, in his capacity, what he wanted to do should have been done long ago. There should also be Chen Feitian''s reasons for this, and it also made Ao Jiuxiao dare not use methods like ordinary people.


    But when he encounters ordinary women, he probably doesn''t need to use any means, and those women will throw their arms towards him.


    "There are many great emperors and beautiful girls, and it is not a lack of one. There are countless women in the fairyland.


    This saucy guy is still rare, and I don''t know if there will be any trouble. Just thinking about it, a breeze passed by in front of her, and Ao Jiuxiao appeared in front of her and secretly scrutinized her.


    "I missed Ben Emperor, where did you find such a good person."


    He gestured to pick Mu Bingyun''s chin, but she avoided him: "Kowloon Emperor, are you always so frivolous?"


    In the face of her sarcasm, Ao Jiuxiao became interested and approached and said, "This emperor is usually not frivolous, but he can''t help it when he sees a beauty. If you join this emperor, then this emperor will give up, how about it?"


    "Bingyun thinks that the beautiful girl in your palace is probably too lonely, so let''s go back to accompany your beauties!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled a little in the corner of his eyes, how he couldn''t see it, he was laughing at his careless heart. He''s so handsome, can''t he be forgiven for being a little bit arrogant? Those beauties were brought up automatically. If he refused, wouldn''t it be too unsatisfactory?


    "Are you jealous?"


    Ao Jiuxiao suddenly approached, startling Mu Bingyun, she quickly pushed the person away and frowned, she didn''t like a strange man so close to her: "Kiulong Emperor, Bingyun has a husband. Wife, are you not afraid of your reputation? If you are not afraid, Bingyun is still afraid! Besides, Bingyun likes her husband very much."


    When ?? said here, she was actually a little nostalgic, lowered her head and smiled, and flew away. Faced with this kind of rotten peach blossom from nowhere, she naturally wouldn''t take it to heart. Ao Jiuxiao didn''t do anything to her directly, so she didn''t need to be afraid.


    When Ao Jiuxiao reacted, only then did she realize that the beauty was gone. Looking at the disappearing red clothes, there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. Did he have a husband?


    But he just liked this beauty. Wouldn''t it be a big pity if he didn''t bring her back to Kowloon Palace as a beauty?


    I was thinking about what to do, but her face appeared in my mind. She was obviously serious when she explained the formation, but she was cold to him. She could feel that she was deeply in love with her husband.


    However, he found out that since she came to the fairyland, she has never seen anyone like her husband. Could it be that her husband has not been to the fairyland? ? If so, how could that person be worthy of such a mark. It''s better to follow him from Ao Jiuxiao and come here better.


    Thinking of this, he seemed to have come to life and chased after Mu Bingyun. This beauty, he liked it, and he had to make a decision. If the harem lacked her, he would feel that it was not perfect.

 Chapter 452： shameless

    "Bingyun, are you back?"


    Mo Xing was a little surprised when he saw Mu Bingyun hurried in, "Something happened?"


    "No, Mo Xing, prepare yourself, you will enter the secret realm in a few months, do you really want to go in?"


    "Of course I have to go in." Isn''t his mission to follow her and protect her? As long as she didn''t drive him away, he could stay by her side forever.


    "Okay, I don''t advise you either. When the time comes, you should take good care of your life. If I say it, you don''t need to worry about it. Experience in the secret realm is also a way to improve your strength. It''s just that there are many experts in the fairy world, so you must be careful. "


    "clear."


    At least she can still care about herself, Mo Xing feels that she has achieved her wish, at least she can''t see herself at all. He sighed deeply, how could he feel that his satisfaction was getting lower and lower.


    chuckled, indicating that he was going out to buy some things he needed, and went out. It happened that he almost bumped into someone head-on and apologized, but that person didn''t seem to care and walked in staggeringly. He was about to go out, but when he heard the words behind him, he stopped.


    "Yun''er, it turns out that you live here! This emperor has figured it out. If you agree to this emperor, this emperor will not mind your past. How about it?"


    Ao Jiuxiao''s face is very righteous, which makes Mu Bingyun feel very funny. She originally thought such a thing was very funny, but she didn''t expect that she would encounter such a thing.


    Ao Jiuxiao is really a rotten peach blossom.


    "Kowloon Emperor, pay attention to your identity."


    Mu Bingyun said with an expressionless face, but Ao Jiuxiao didn''t take it seriously. He swayed and walked in front of her with an ambiguous expression: "If you become this emperor''s beauty, this emperor is in front of you, and you don''t need to pay attention to your identity."


    "Oh? Then you are not afraid, when your beautiful girls are close to you, they accidentally kill you!"


    "Don''t be afraid, my beauty, don''t you know that this emperor is the real body of a golden dragon, ordinary fairy weapons and attacks will not cause me any harm," Ao Jiuxiao smiled brightly, "Are you disappointed? You have joined the emperor, then you can stab the emperor at will with a sword."


    Mu Bingyun felt the burning eyes around her, and found that these eyes were not looking at her, but at the brazen Kowloon Emperor beside her. I had long heard that he was shameless in pursuit of women, but he never thought he would be so shameless. Such stupid words could be said in front of everyone, showing that his face was in line with his age.


    "Aren''t you very moved? Huh?"


    Ao Jiuxiao stared at this woman''s interesting expression. In fact, the cultivator didn''t care whether the other party was married before, as long as he liked it. He just thought this woman was very interesting, but he didn''t expect that the closer he got, the more interesting it would be.


    Mu Bingyun lifted his eyelids and glanced at him lightly: "Bingyun has never seen someone like the Great Emperor."


    Oh? There was light in his eyes, have you never seen him so infatuated and handsome?


    "Face, shameless!"


    Forehead¡­


    Everyone was stunned. This woman was so daring that she dared to scold the Great Emperor Kowloon in public. Although the Great Emperor Kowloon was a little unreliable on weekdays, her strength was real, and few people dared to provoke her. She dared to scold, and scold so hard.


    Everyone held their breath, wanting to see what the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons would do with this woman.


    "Ha ha-"


    Instead of waiting for Ao Jiuxiao to get angry, he heard bursts of hearty laughter. Ao Jiuxiao looked very happy, he looked at Xiamu Bingyun seriously, seeing that she was still indifferent, as if she was not afraid of what she would do, and said that she was a bold woman.


    "You really are someone Ben Emperor likes."


    Hearing this, everyone was also drunk. This Kowloon Emperor, when he saw the beauty, was really unreliable.


    "How about it, I''m sorry, I didn''t like you."


    Mu Bingyun chuckled: "By the way, do you know where my eldest brother Chen is?" She mentioned it deliberately at this moment, and she successfully saw the other party''s change of color. It seemed that her eldest brother Chen was also a character, and he was able to make him the Great Emperor of the Nine Dragons. The real dragon changes color.


    Now she understands why Chen Feitian is so confident. Although Feitian Xianyu ranks fifth, which is the last, it does not mean that he is the weakest. Chen Feitian can rule Feitian Xianyu with a latecomer, which can prove him. The strength is how powerful it is.


    The five domain masters have never been explored for their strengths, and no one knows their depth, only that those who once wanted to become domain masters have long since vanished and have no chance of reincarnation.


    "Brother Chen, Brother Chen may be a little busy..." Ao Jiuxiao was embarrassed, and he straightened his body without the frivolity of the previous talent, but he forgot that this woman is Chen Feitian''s sister. Thinking of Chen Feitian''s thin and weak appearance, at the beginning... not to mention it, what happened at the beginning was simply an insult to him, but since that time, he really didn''t dare to provoke Chen Feitian.


    "Then, the emperor should be very busy, why don''t you go back first!"


    "That''s right, I''ve been a little busy recently, so..." He glanced at Mu Bingyun, this woman was indeed attractive enough, at this moment, a battle between heaven and man was going on in his mind, one side was the threat from Chen Feitian, the other side was At present, the beauty is really not good over there, "Then the emperor will leave for the time being, and come back in a few days!"


    In the end, he still flinched, thinking of Chen Feitian''s anger, he felt that his dragon tendons were shaking, and he left embarrassedly, making the people around him a little surprised. It was the first time they saw the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons back down in front of a woman, so what exactly was this woman''s identity?


    Mu Bingyun signaled that Mo Xing would be fine, just let him go to work first, then turned upstairs and returned to the room.


    As for what has been rumored in the outside world, Mu Bingyun''s identity has also been revealed by these curious immortals, only then did she understand why she was able to let Ao Jiuxiao leave. It turned out that she actually had a big background, a girl Fade Chen personally admitted.


    Who is Chen Feitian? ?


    is a domain owner who is famous in the entire immortal world, the domain owner of the dignified flying fairy domain, how can ordinary people understand. They all know that Chen Feitian is a formidable person. Even if he ranks last, his strength is not necessarily weaker than other majors.


    So, the immortals who are full of gossip don''t know if they are too boring, and they also remembered the past. There were many things in the past talking about the past, which added a bit of excitement to the opening of the secret realm.


    "Wooden Fairy."


    There was a knock on the door, and the voice was very familiar, it was the second of the inn.

 Chapter 453： Tentative

    "What''s the matter?"


    "Maiden Fairy, Nan Gongzi sent someone to say that I want to invite you over, saying that I want to ask you something."


    Mu Bingyun frowned, Master Nan? ? She knows only two sons surnamed Nan, one is Nan Junmo, and the other is Nan Mingyan. Nan Junmo can''t appear here, and it''s impossible to see her in this way, so this person should be Nan Ming is burning.


    "Do you know what''s going on?"


    "The little one doesn''t know."


    "Got it, I''ll be right there..."


    "Where are their people?"


    Little Er quickly took her down, and as expected, he saw two waiters, both of whom were extravagant and somewhat similar to that person. Nodding, saying hello to him, he followed the two of them.


    "Fairy Wood, please, Young Master is waiting for you inside."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun pushed open the door and entered, Nan Mingyan''s familiar face appeared in her field of vision. She didn''t care much when she saw it last time, but she felt that this person should have something to do with her righteous brother, so take a closer look at this moment. , and I don''t think he looks like a righteous brother at all.


    Especially those eyes made her a little uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know if Nan Gongzi has anything to do with Bingyun?"


    Nan Mingyan came here on behalf of Emperor Nanling, and learned from Chen Feitian that Emperor Nanling had disappeared for many years.


    Nan Mingyan looked at Mu Bingyun carefully, and still had many doubts in his heart: "Fairy Mu, do you have any relatives?"


    Um?


    Why do you ask her that? Mu Bingyun thought slowly in her heart, could it be that this person saw something, or was she suspicious of her identity? Or, is it related to his father, or is it related to Nan Junmo?


    shook her head, she really couldn''t guess, and it stands to reason that she should not be involved with the other party, but Nan Junmo was different. In Nan Junmo''s mouth, it was not the first time she heard about the place of Nanling Xianyu.


    "My relatives were long gone."


    Nan Mingyan withdrew his gaze and thought for a while: "Is that so?" Seeing Mu Bingyun''s suspicious look, he just felt that he was thinking too much and laughed a little.


    "It seems that I made a mistake and thought that Fairy Mu was an old friend of mine. This is really offensive. However, Fairy Mu really looks like my old friend."


    Nan Mingyan pointed to the painting on the wall, she followed her line of sight, and her face was a little surprised: "It''s a bit like me."


    "Indeed, where is the score? It''s clearly a seven-point similarity. I can''t imagine that there are people who look so similar in this world!" Nan Mingyan said with a smile, "This is my aunt, who has disappeared for many years, before When I saw Fairy Mu, I felt a little familiar, and when I came back and found this painting, I finally felt familiar."


    Auntie?


    Mu Bingyun''s heart turned violent, if it wasn''t for her always calm, she would definitely show her fault at this moment. Although her mother died when she was very young, but... this portrait is clearly her mother!


    Even the mole on the earlobe is exactly the same. She doesn''t think there are moles that look the same in this world. If this person is her own mother, then she...she can''t imagine the truth, and for a while she feels that her life experience has become a mystery.


    what is the problem?


    "Something happened back then. Auntie and uncle both disappeared, and even their cousin disappeared." Nan Mingyan continued, seeing Mu Bingyun''s puzzled face, he smiled and said, "I forgot Fairy Mu and came here. , In fact, my second uncle is Emperor Nanling."


    He carefully observed Mu Bingyun''s expression, and seeing that the other party was serious, there was no surprise, panic, or other inappropriate expressions, and finally gave up. It seemed that this woman had nothing to do with the second uncle''s family, and she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    This is good.


    If it is really related, you must plan something.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, then raised his head and asked in surprise: "Is that so? Why, so the Great Emperor Nanling has children?"


    "I don''t have a daughter, only my cousin. I don''t know what happened. The whole family has disappeared. Now we have sent people to look for it for many years, but there is no news."


    "Whether it''s the lower realm or the immortal realm, I have searched it all over," Nan Mingyan looked worried, "If he doesn''t come back, who can take charge of the overall situation in this Southern Spirit Immortal Realm? By the way, Fairy Mu is from the lower realm. If you look at their portraits, you might have seen them before!"


    Mu Bingyun nodded calmly, but his heart became more and more nervous. What the truth was, she felt she had to know something.


    Two scrolls appeared in Nan Mingyan''s hands, and unfolded them one by one. The first thing she saw was a majestic middle-aged man who looked very similar to Nan Junmo.


    "This is my second uncle, the Great Emperor Nanling in the eyes of the world," he pointed to the other pair, "This is my cousin, I wonder if Fairy Mu has seen it before?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at it and looked away, thinking bitterly on his face: "Both of them have extraordinary bearing, just like the previous woman, they are very dazzling people in the crowd, but Bingyun recalled carefully, never It''s a pity to see them."


    "I never thought that Emperor Nanling would disappear," she said, "I can''t help Young Master Nan, I''m really sorry."


    "Fairy Mu is joking. This kind of thing depends on chance. After they disappeared, we searched for so long and we haven''t seen each other for so long. It was so coincidental that Fairy Mu met. I just tried it out with a fluke mentality. Just try it, it seems that this mentality is really bad, let''s go back and let people find more!"


    Nan Mingyan sighed, as if very regretful, "Today is really delaying Fairy Mu."


    "Without delay."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, but she suspected that the middle-aged man was Emperor Nanling, and she had never seen it. And the so-called cousin of the other party, she has seen, is the very familiar Nan Junmo.


    As if something had broken out of the shell, Nan Junmo, that woman, her mother Mu Qingrou, turned out to be Nan Junmo''s mother, so her own identity should be revealed.


    However, she still has many doubts. Isn''t this treasure on her body given by Emperor Nanling? If so, how could the Great Emperor Nanling disappear? It is impossible for someone who can take out such a treasure to be unable to deal with the people of the Immortal Realm, right?


    The mystery is getting deeper and deeper, giving her some headaches. She was somewhat grateful to Nan Mingyan for letting her know her identity. Then why Nan Junmo directly recognized himself as the righteous sister can be clear, and said that her cultivation speed is worthy of the Nan family, all of which are suspicious. She was also careless at the beginning and did not find it.


    Wait, wasn''t Chiye helping her with her cultivation speed?

 Chapter 454： Calculate

    Then this baby Chiye can only be left to her by her father, so what happened to her father? ? And her mother, is it really dead, or there are other reasons. No, maybe not dead, really not dead, don''t forget, Nan Junmo was in the same place as her, he couldn''t have known that his mother was in the Mu family, so why was his mother in the Mu family? ?


    also became Mu Xiangtian''s younger sister? ?


    What the heck is going on?


    Now she can be sure that her mother is definitely not dead, Nan Junmo is already several hundred years old, she still doesn''t understand...


    The only thing that can be explained is that there is a reason why the mother left her. What reason? Is it to find her father, this is possible. But why did the father leave?


    No¡ªshe thought boldly, what if her father had never been to the continent where she was born? If you think so, you can explain the problem.


    If she has never been there, then...it is still messy, her thoughts are still messed up, and she still can''t explain many things.


    Ever since she said goodbye to Nan Mingyan, she has been locked in the room thinking about these questions, but she still has no clue. In the end, I had no choice but to stop thinking, otherwise I would definitely drive myself crazy.


    The most important thing is to improve his strength. As long as his strength reaches what Chen Feitian said, he may be able to intervene in this matter. It can be seen that Chen Feitian knows his life experience.


    exhaled a long breath, her background is really complicated.


    "Brother, how is it, do you have any clues?"


    Nan Manqing walked into the door and saw Nan Mingyan thinking about it. She was a little undecided in her heart. When she saw Mu Bingyun, she felt a bit similar. When she came back and opened the picture scroll, she realized that she looked like aunt.


    Nan Mingyan put away all the scrolls: "She shouldn''t have anything to do with Mu Qingrou, she just looks a bit similar, there is no coincidence, after all, she is very young, auntie and the others have been missing for so many years, it is impossible to be so young daughter."


    "You''re right, but, big brother, when will we be able to completely control the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory? It''s been so many years, and they have no intention of coming back. Do we have to wait any longer?" Nan Manqing A little anxious, "Brother, you have been planning for so many years, are you willing? It''s hard to wait for them to disappear unexpectedly, and then have the opportunity to intervene. Otherwise, we will be the outsiders who are fostered in their home."


    Nan Manqing''s expression was unpredictable, sometimes happy, sometimes ruthless, destroying the beauty of his face.


    "Man''er, don''t worry, we have to take it step by step, now my strength is not equal to the rest of the domain masters, if I seize power rashly, they will definitely find a way to annex the Nanling Xianyu, if I use the second uncle''s now It is much easier for Yu Wei to control it. We secretly control and obey the second uncle on the surface, and when we have full wings, we can completely take the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory as our own."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to the elder brother, you can say whatever you want. In short, I don''t want to rely on others. Nanling Xianyu should belong to our brother and sister."


    "Brother, what about Mu Bingyun?"


    Nan Mingyan pondered for a while: "Ignore it for now, but maybe it will be useful in the future," he calculated in his heart, "If you will be hindered in the future, you might as well get a puppet out."


    "Good idea, then let her live for now."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart also calmed down, she could already guess what the situation in the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory was now. Dove occupy the magpie''s nest!


    Nan Mingyan obviously wanted to control the Nanling Immortal Domain. At the same time, because her strength could not be on par with the rest of the domain masters, she was afraid that she would be attacked after taking the top position. After disappearing, there should be a group of powerful forces left. It is precisely because of this that Nan Mingyan did not immediately reveal his true colors.


    While searching for the whereabouts of Emperor Nanling, he secretly cultivated his own power, and waited for the day when he grew up and ascended the throne. This fellow is really mature. Thousands of years have passed, and if it goes on like this, whether the Great Emperor Nanling returns or not, the Nanling Immortal Territory will fall directly into the hands of Nan Mingyan.


    is really good calculation.


    The reason why he sent someone to look for Emperor Nanling was just to see if he could take the opportunity to get rid of him, which shows the viciousness of his mind. She doesn''t understand the grievances and grievances, but this is not important, what matters is people''s hearts, greed!


    It seems that Wu Yun made the right move. She has to develop her strength quickly. Otherwise, she doesn''t know what will happen in the immortal world, and maybe she won''t be able to protect herself.


    "Ice cloud."


    Chen Feitian''s voice brought her thoughts back, she knew why Chen Feitian came here, maybe she heard that she went to see Nan Mingyan! Now that she has guessed it, it is impossible for him to hide it. He didn''t say it, but he probably wanted to protect himself.


    "Come in, Brother Chen."


    Chen Feitian pushed in the door and threw a soundproof array.


    "Nan Mingyan met you?"


    Chen Feitian was a little worried, looked at Mu Bingyun, and saw that she was intact, but he was relieved. The reason why he did not let Mu Bingyun contact the people in the Southern Spiritual Immortal Territory was because he was afraid that someone would see something because of her appearance. Come, since Nan Mingyan saw her, he really recognized her appearance. But rest assured, the other party should be sure that Mu Bingyun and Mu Qingrou have nothing to do with each other.


    "See you."


    Chen Feitian saw that her expression was light, and he was a little uncertain.


    "Brother Chen, he showed me three portraits." Hearing this, Chen Feitian''s pupils shrank suddenly, and Mu Bingyun''s expression told him that she had guessed everything, and smiled bitterly in her heart, this Nan family, How can the melon seeds in the head be so smart?


    It¡¯s really amazing that just a portrait can guess everything.


    "Okay, since you already know, then I won''t hide it from you. Yes, Emperor Nanling is your father, and Nan Junmo is your brother. How did you guess?"


    "My mother is Mu Qingrou. I saw her when I was a child. I have an impression of her. She has a mole on her earlobe."


    "So this is ah!"


    Chen Feitian didn''t know what he thought of, and looked a little disappointed, and then said what he knew. It turned out that he once came up from the lower realm and met Nan Junmo, and the two soon became good friends. At that time, Nan Junmo''s father was already the Great Emperor Nanling. With the help of the Great Emperor Nanling, he finally took control step by step. At the beginning, it was still the Feitian Immortal Territory in chaos.

 Chapter 455： The truth is revealed

    Chen Feitian and the Nan family have a very good relationship, and the parents of Nan Mingyan''s two brothers and sisters died unexpectedly, so they were fostered by Emperor Nanling. One day, Mu Qingrou just learned that she was pregnant. Emperor Nanling happened to study a secret treasure in his hands, and the family of three disappeared just like that. At that time, the Immortal Realm was shaking, but Nan Mingyan was a smart one, and he quickly stabilized the situation.


    Then he didn''t know what happened.


    It was not until Nan Junmo returned to the immortal world that Chen Feitian knew that Emperor Nanling was separated from the two, and Nan Junmo and Mu Qingrou were together. This was at a critical time. Emperor Nanling used a secret method to keep the two. I entered that mysterious place alone, and my life and death are unknown.


    But Mu Qingrou has already hurt the fetal qi and had to rest for thousands of years. Nan Junmo was going to go back to the immortal world to find some good things, but Nan Mingyan plotted against him, destroying his body, and finally had to find a place to reunite his body.


    After ??Mu Qingrou found out, she knew that she could not go back to the immortal world, so she chose to give birth to Mu Bingyun in the lower world. At the beginning, she chose the Mu family, which was hosted by Mu Xiangtian''s father. With some arrangements, the Mu family had an additional daughter. Naturally, the one who often appeared in front of everyone was just a stand-in... Everything after that, Mu Bingyun knew. .


    As for Nan Junmo getting his identity, in order to fear that someone in the immortal world would come and kill him, he found a family named Nan and threw himself in the past, so his identity was very mysterious, but he never returned home.


    In the end, a series of things about Liuyun Sect came, and it was very complicated to say.


    Mu Bingyun understood, it turned out that he was not from the Mu family, but from the Nan family, so let''s just follow his mother''s surname! Didn''t expect such twists and turns.


    "Then my mother?"


    "She did go to your father. She chose suspended animation and gave Mu Xiangtian a lot of benefits, but nothing seems to have changed." Mu Xiangtian didn''t know that this sister was not his own sister, and thought it was his own sister''s shame. .


    Chen Feitian shook his head, these are all what Nan Junmo said. Nan Junmo was living in seclusion in the Liuyun Sect at that time, not because he had a weird temper, but because his soul was also severely damaged at the time. When he came out, some things could not be changed.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, thinking about whether she still told her past life and present life, Chen Feitian should be trustworthy.


    "This is the secret method of the Nan family. When Brother Nan saw your self-destruction, he had a headache and had to use the secret method to reverse the time. Naturally, he had to suffer the same pain, that is, the pain of soul damage. It''s just that his strength back then Just recovered, something went wrong in the secret method, so that other people will be reborn together."


    "So this is ah."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, he really killed himself in his previous life! Then Ling Jichen''s rebirth and Fu Xilin''s dream of a previous life can be explained, and Mu Fengxue is an outsider, and it is definitely not something Nan Junmo can control.


    Now that the truth has come out, she is not very happy. Although she knows that her parents are still there and that she has a brother who loves her, but these people have disappeared again, and her heart is disturbed again.


    caused her brother to suffer two soul damages, it was really hers not. Thinking about it, she felt unbelievable. After walking around, it turned out that all her experiences could be turned around by someone. She no longer dared to speculate on her brother''s strength. Over the years, the elder brother should only be repairing his soul, and the increase in strength is just incidental, right?


    She didn''t know she really guessed right.


    Otherwise, why would the people of the Floating Cloud Sect say that Nan Junmo is an ordinary talent, but later this ordinary talent can always be admired.


    "Thank you, Brother Chen, for letting me know so much, so is my brother going to find his father too?"


    "Well. The place where they watched the mysterious treasure has now become a secret realm. He went there, and so did your mother. Everyone in the fairyland knows the three secret realms, but they don''t mention the fourth secret realm. After all, for so many years, whoever entered it has never come back."


    Mu Bingyun felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, she finally figured out her background, and now she can''t see them. Originally thought it was a big conspiracy, but it turned out that her family was curious to see the baby planted herself, which was also a big oolong.


    When Chen Feitian heard Mu Bingyun''s statement, he was a little bit dumbfounded: "Who can count the Great Emperor Nanling, he is a very smart person, he has been planted in the hands of two people in his life, one is himself, the other is your mother."


    Mu Bingyun thought about it and thought so too. The two talked for a long time this time, and finally made a lot of things they didn''t understand clear. She was a little disappointed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Bingyun, don''t think too much about it now. They are still alive. When Brother Nan left, he left behind a soul card. There is no problem with his soul card."


    "Well, thank you Brother Chen, I was just thinking about what to do next. I thought I was just an orphan without a parent..." She thought silently, and now the plan might be a little messed up, but in general The direction will not change. However, since the Southern Spirit Immortal Domain belongs to the father, it cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of others.


    "Bingyun, have you thought about what to do in the future?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and said, "Brother Chen, Nanling Xianyu cannot fall into Nan Mingyan''s hands. This man is sinister and sinister, and if he falls into his hands, there will be no good results. If it wasn''t for his calculations, I think my brother would also I didn''t mean to let him leave the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory, maybe I would have handed over the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory to him for management."


    She didn''t doubt that Nan Junmo would do this at all. She understood Nan Junmo''s temperament, but Nan Mingyan crossed the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain and didn''t know what he had lost.


    "That''s for sure, don''t worry, Bingyun, at present his strength is not enough, he can''t control it at all, he can only express his loyalty to the Great Emperor Nanling on the surface, and only then can he mobilize the old department of the Great Emperor Nanling, this is Nanling The core of the fairyland."


    Unless Nan Mingyan''s strength can surpass these people, he will never be able to control the Nanling Immortal Territory. Of course, this villain may have other methods, which is what he is worried about. Originally, he thought that after Nan Junmo came back, he would take control of Nanling Xianyu. Who knew that the Nan family''s brain circuit was a little different. A good Xianyu would give up if he gave up.


    Although he complained so much, he also understood that in the eyes of the Nan family, a fairyland was far less than family affection, so he did not stop Nan Junmo. Now that Mu Bingyun knew about this in advance, he was much calmer than he thought, and he didn''t have much worry in his heart. From Mu Bingyun''s eyes, he could see that she had no possession of this Southern Spirit Immortal Territory. want.

 Chapter 456： provocative

    I''m afraid it''s more of a sinister hatred for Nan Mingyan. After thinking about it, he asked, "What does Bingyun want to do?"


    He believed she had some plans.


    "Brother Chen, do you also know that Wu Yun and I established a double cloud business?"


    Chen Feitian nodded. This is because he knew that this matter was on his territory, and he could hide it from the owner and others, but he couldn''t hide it from him. After all, he is also the Lord of Immortal Domain.


    "Nanling Xianyu, let''s leave it alone for the time being, then if Shuangyun Commercial Firm is concerned, I plan to develop it and use it as a secret force. If Nan Mingyan wants to have any ghost ideas in the future, I will be able to make it in advance. eradicate."


    Mu Bingyun slowly revealed his plan. There was no need to hide Chen Feitian. After all, he would still need Chen Feitian''s help in the future.


    What she means is, open a business on the bright side, slowly infiltrate power into other immortal realms, cultivate power secretly, and monitor the rest of the immortal realms except Feitian Immortal Realm, if anyone dares to deal with Nanling Immortal Realm , she took action to destroy it.


    Chen Feitian still couldn''t recover after hearing this, saying that this girl of his is amazing, and he has such a shrewdness in his heart.


    "Bingyun, I despised you, and I don''t have to worry about what you will suffer in the future. If you need any help, feel free to come to me and treat me as your brother."


    For such a girl, he naturally appreciates it.


    "Thank you, Brother Chen. This matter cannot be done without your help. Although I consider Brother Chen to be my elder brother, I still hope that Brother Chen can enter the shares of Shuangyun Trading Company. I can''t let Brother Chen contribute in vain!"


    Chen Feitian originally wanted to refuse, but seeing her bright eyes, he agreed. He didn''t underestimate Mu Bingyun at all. From the restaurant, he could see the potential of Shuangyun Trading Company, but he took advantage of it for nothing.


    After the two negotiated, Mu Bingyun passed the news to Wuyun, Chen Feitian also became a shareholder of Shuangyun Firm, and a large amount of immortal stones flowed into it, and Wuyun quickly flew in Feitian Xianyu Open a restaurant in the city, busy around.


    With Chen Feitian''s backdoor, everything goes smoothly.


    After Mu Bingyun stayed here for a few months, news came from Wuyun that he had opened restaurants in fifty cities, all of which had entered a stable business state. Every time Wuyun talked to her, he could feel the other party''s Happy, she didn''t tell Wu Yun about her life experience for the time being, and was going to go back and talk slowly.


    At the same time, let Wuyunduo send people to find some children, and also find some potential loose cultivators, gather them as peripheral personnel, and sign contracts one by one, which is much more convenient.


    Dark Cloud didn''t ask anything, just did everything.


    Over there, Li Zhan also promised to select the children who are talented in formation to start training. In short, their plan has taken a big step and is slowly getting on the right track.


    And here, the secret realm of Qiankun is about to open.


    A month before the opening of the Qiankun Secret Realm, someone was waiting outside. Naturally, the people from Ziyou Xianyu are guarding both sides. After all the free quota people enter, they will be charged to enter.


    "Wood Fairy, are you here too?"


    Meng Jingyu quickly greeted Mu Bingyun, who was dressed in red.


    "Well, Young Master Meng, when did you come here?"


    There are still two or three days to open, she did not come early. She is not very curious about the secret realm. She has only two reasons for coming to herself. First, to find a formation that is difficult to crack, to strengthen her understanding, and to improve her own cultivation. Open a restaurant and cultivate power.


    Now she finally understands how important it is to cultivate one''s own power.


    "Some people are too big." Li Chengcheng chuckled proudly, "Fairy Mu will open the secret realm in two or three days. Why did you come at this time? Don''t forget, when the secret realm started, we You have to set up a stable formation outside, if you don''t come, wouldn''t it hurt everyone?"


    "Young Master Lin, Master Lu, don''t you think so?"


    Li Chengcheng said reluctantly, and the faces of the two were not very good. If Mu Bingyun can''t make it, of course it will affect everyone, so the people around look at Mu Bingyun''s face is not good.


    "Li fairy."


    Mu Bingyun did not know when he had arrived at Li Chengcheng''s side, and his tone made Li Chengcheng quiet for a while. When he came back to his senses, he was a little annoyed.


    "What? Fairy Mu thinks I''m wrong?"


    "No, you''re right, I didn''t think so much. After all, the opening time of the secret realm is very accurate every time. I still want to study the formation method in the house. After all, there are too many people waiting here. Now, I can''t calm down and study it, I''m afraid there will be mistakes. After all, entering the secret realm is a lot of misfortune, although there are masters around, what if I encounter a powerful formation? What if I get an order?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, stroked the hair around his ear, and said, "After all, I prefer my life, if I fall into any formation, I can save my life, Fairy Li is bold. Great, the comprehension of the formation method is well integrated. Bingyun is only a later one, so you can only be careful. Even if you don¡¯t get alone, if you encounter something together, a few more days of comprehension won¡¯t delay everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    "I''m really sorry, I didn''t expect that Fairy Li would be misunderstood because of this matter, and Bingyun is here like Fairy Li to make amends."


    Mu Bingyun cupped his hands, feeling that the expressions around him had changed, and the gaze that stayed on himself, apart from inquiry was understanding, there was not much malice, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Li Chengcheng wanted to offend the anger by himself. If he had been, he would probably care about it, but unfortunately, she was too stupid in the past, and now she is not something that anyone can calculate.


    Since you dare to calculate her, then you must accept her calculation.


    Li Chengcheng naturally felt that the eyes around her looked a little bad. Everyone knew that the opening time of this secret realm was fixed. For thousands of years, there was not the slightest mistake. Mu Bingyun obviously knew it, and he came two or three days earlier, and he had already given it to everyone, but Li Chengcheng still wanted to provoke the other party and offend the public. These are old monsters who have lived for many years, think about it , I understood what Li Chengcheng said.


    At such a young age, they were so scheming. They saw that Mu Bingyun was beautiful, and although his strength seemed to be lower than Li Chengcheng''s, it was not necessary for Li Chengcheng to have a poor understanding of his formation. He was so humble at such a young age.

 Chapter 457： finally come

    After such a comparison, I immediately felt that Li Chengcheng was a scumbag!


    "Humph."


    Li Chengcheng snorted coldly, didn''t speak, and turned his head away. There was a little anger in his heart, this Mu Bingyun really was against her everywhere.


    "Wooden Fairy."


    After a while, Huang An also came over. Mu Bingyun had previously explained that Huang An should be with him. Huang An was mainly here for experience, and Chen Feitian greeted him. Naturally, the rest did not dare to stop him and ask him to pay any fees.


    "Well, you can be next to me later."


    Huang An quickly thanked: "Thank you, Fairy Wood."


    Although he is now a sixth-order Immortal Formation Master, in front of Mu Bingyun, he feels like he has seen a majestic mountain, and he will never be able to jump over it, but he can learn a lot from it. As for Mu Bingyun, he has regarded him as a teacher, respectfully, as if he is really a well-behaved student.


    Mu Bingyun secretly calculated that this Huang An had a smart brain, but he was a bit less shrewd. In an intriguing place like the Immortal Realm, if there was no one to protect him, he was afraid that people would really be fooled. Just listen to the dark clouds, it is better to fool yourself.


    "Huang An, did you understand the formation that I explained to you before?"


    "Have comprehended half of it."


    Mu Bingyun calculated the time, and was a little surprised, "It''s only ten days, your talent is not bad." In ten days, you can comprehend half of it, which is indeed not bad. Huang An has always been poor in talent, and it is estimated that none of them are good. ''s guide.


    She squeezed a soundproof formation and said, "After the secret realm, I heard that there are many formations in it, you follow me, record everything you see, and then go back and slowly realize your talent. It¡¯s not bad, but there was no good way, if you want, you can follow me in the future, how about it?¡±


    Huang An''s eyes brightened, and then he understood: "Huang An pays a visit to Master."


    "Get up!"


    Mu Bingyun''s brows had a look of joy, yes, she was just about to accept Huang An as a disciple, Huang An was only in his twenties, and at his age, he was worthy of his strength, so he would not feel embarrassed. His earnestness moved him. If he had been guided by someone, maybe the trajectory of his life would have been different.


    "Okay, while you still have some time, I''ll explain the rest to you. If you don''t understand, you can ask me. You can also ask me about the formation and cultivation."


    "Yes, Master."


    Huang An was also happy. He had long wanted to apprentice, but he was thin-skinned and a little shy. After all, Mu Bingyun was a woman. If he were rejected, I would not explain it to him in the future. I didn''t expect to be able to do it today.


    He has already thought about it, he must be filial to Master in the future, and after completing his studies, he will help Master solve all obstacles.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what he was thinking, so he slowly explained the formation to him. This lecture lasted for two days. When the people around saw the two of them setting up a soundproof array, and seeing Huang An being very respectful, they all understood that this was supposed to be teaching the Fa, so they didn''t think much about it.


    "One more day left."


    Meng Jingyu looked at the entrance of the secret realm with some nostalgia. The last time he didn''t go in, he just watched his father go in. It''s just that the father went in and never came out again, with memories flashing in his eyes, occasionally showing a trace of resentment, and occasionally a little sadness.


    "Meng Gongzi, what do you think?"


    Meng Jingyu shook his head: "Thinking about entering this mysterious secret realm, I am a little sighed, Fairy Mu, it is said that the formations inside are complicated, you have to be careful, the situation is also complicated..."


    "thanks for reminding."


    Mu Bingyun took a deep look at the other party and returned a friendly smile. Meng Jingyu was just reminding her that even if a strong person protects her, if some people have thoughts, there will be accidents.


    Seeing that Meng Jingyu''s eyes fell on the other three, she thought deeply. She always felt that Meng Jingyu was a little bit estranged from the other three, but she didn''t know why.


    When I first came to Ziyou Xianyu, I didn''t inquire about anything. I have been improving my formation understanding and cultivation, but I didn''t pay much attention. Pay more attention later, Meng Jingyu is the only one who shows kindness to her. For those who are kind to herself, she will not forget.


    In the endless starry sky, there is a fast shadow running fast, if anyone sees it, I am afraid they will be surprised. There are many people who can travel in the starry sky, but if they can travel through the starry sky between the demon world and the fairy world, it can only be said that this person is crazy.


    Just look at this person stepping in step by step, although his body is a little ragged, there are bloodstains on his body, his cold face, and his handsome face cannot be ignored. He looked at the place where there was a ray of light in front of him, and finally smiled.


    He said that Cangyu is a legend. He has only spent a little over a year on the journey of a hundred years of starry sky.


    Using the little power left in his body, he stepped into the past one step at a time, and the clear air coming in front of him made him smile.


    Immortal world, finally here.


    Binger, I will be able to find you soon.


    looked left and right, at the moment under the endless mountain peaks, there is no half a figure, randomly selected a place, the figure is hidden.


    "It''s weird, it''s obvious that someone is there." The place where Cangyu appeared, suddenly appeared two people, looked around, showing a puzzled look, frowning and thinking, still can''t think of anything. Come.


    "Maybe I feel wrong, well, there is still one day before the secret realm of the universe will open, let''s hurry up! I heard that this year''s five immortal formation masters are all rising stars, one of them is very young, it is said that she is from the flying fairyland People came from the lower world, and a red dress is her symbol."


    "Do you also know this person? I heard that she has a good relationship with Feitian Shangzun. It is said that she is the sister of Feitian Shangzun."


    "Isn''t it? People are good-looking and talented, and naturally they can be liked."


    ¡­


    When the two of them left, a gloomy figure flashed on the spot. At this moment, he had changed into clean clothes.


    "A red robe." There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, "The Immortal Array Master? Who is the person flying from the lower realm, who is not his Bing''er?" He waved his hand, and a shadow quickly appeared around him.


    "Meet the Master."


    "Well, Immortal Realm is handed over to you, quickly create a force and settle down in Immortal Realm in the future. There is still one day left. I will set up a simple teleportation array here, and let some people over there come over. You are here. guard."


    "Yes, Master."


    In the eyes of everyone, the secret realm of Qiankun over there finally opened slowly, the sky seemed to be torn apart by people, and the huge air shook the people outside. Mu Bingyun, who knew in advance what they needed to do, jumped up quickly, each performing their own duties and arranging some of their own formations.

 Chapter 458： Uncharted

    Gradually, the passage stabilized, and Ziyou Xianyu''s patience stood on both sides. Seriously, at this moment, if someone wants to fool around, I am afraid that they will only lose their lives. Anyone can enter this secret realm, and after opening it, Fade Chen came to Mu Bingyun.


    "Bingyun, I will go first with them, you are more careful behind," Chen Feitian was still a little worried, after all, Mu Bingyun''s strength here is relatively low, after all, in his eyes, Mu Bingyun''s strength is not yet Break through the fairy king.


    "Understood, Brother Chen, you go, don''t worry about me, I can protect myself."


    Chen Feitian must have her own affairs, how can she delay others because of herself. Fade Chen helped her in so many things before, and she was already a little embarrassed. There must be countless treasures hidden in the secret realm. Since the Lord of the Immortal Realm can be tempted, she would rather Chen Feitian get these as soon as possible, so as not to be obtained by the rest of the people.


    Chen Feitian nodded and flew into it. Emperor Ziyang had already run in, Nan Mingyan also jumped in quickly, and the Penglai Supreme was also with Chen Feitian. In the end, Ao Jiuxiao came slowly, floated to Mu Bingyun''s side, and gave a wink: "Yun''er, if you are no match, remember to summon this emperor, this emperor still hopes that you can go back to the Nine Dragons Palace with me and do This emperor''s beauty."


    With Chen Feitian around, he can''t rob people, but it''s still a good way to slowly figure it out. In the eyes of everyone, he did not hide his intentions at all. It''s just Ao Jiuxiao''s actions that made Mu Bingyun once again hit by the sword and arrow formed by her gaze. If it wasn''t for her eyes being unable to kill people, she would not know how many times she had died.


    "I didn''t expect Fairy Mu to have a close relationship with the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons, so she has something to do with the two domain masters, she''s really good at it!"


    Li Chengcheng''s sour words rang in her ears, and Mu Bingyun could clearly see the resentment in her eyes. If this Ao Jiuxiao throws aside his heart, he is strong in all aspects. It is very normal for Li Chengcheng to have some thoughts.


    "Fairy Li, let''s go, don''t delay."


    Mu Bingyun chuckled, "It seems that Fairy Li cares about the Great Emperor Kowloon very much, why don''t she go to the Kowloon Palace and be his beauty when she comes out. I believe that the Great Emperor Kowloon is so fraternal and will not refuse."


    Huang An and Mo Xing on the side couldn''t help twitching their mouths. This is true. They have heard the legend of the Kowloon Emperor. As long as a good-looking woman wants to enter the Kowloon Palace, the Kowloon Emperor has never refused. Who wants to go? To live is to be able to live.


    Of course, if you want to leave, you can leave as long as he is not interested in you. But where can the cultivation resources provided by the Nine Dragons Palace for those women be willing to leave?


    Li Chengcheng blushed and wanted to say something, but he endured for some reason.


    Next to them are the people from the five immortal domains, in order to **** them to practice together. If they encounter a powerful formation, they will have to take care of them. After all, these five immortal formation masters are to open the way for others. of.


    Where there are treasures, there is inevitably a formation. Every time it is turned on, the layout inside will change, so it is useless to go in and remember the route.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to have more entanglements with Li Chengcheng. It was just jealousy. Where there are people, there is such a mentality, and it is not the first time that she has encountered such treatment. To deal with such a person, as long as you surpass the other person too far, you can let go of the convenience.


    Who would be more jealous of those who couldn''t catch up?


    What she didn''t know was that just after entering the secret realm, someone rushed to the secret realm in a hurry.


    Cangyu searched the crowd for a while, and asked someone to ask. Only then did he know that Mu Bingyun had entered the secret realm. There was some regret in his eyes, but more joy. Now, he finally found his Bing''er, and he passed through the suffering of the starry sky in vain, with joy, paid the expensive toll, and jumped into the secret realm without hesitation.


    Binger, this time we meet, don''t separate!


    Mu Bingyun, who entered the secret realm, only felt her heart skip a beat, as if something was approaching her. Looking around, it was already a secret realm. Besides Meng Jingyu, there were Huang An and Mo Xing, and the people who escorted them.


    In the distance, it is the people from the big family who came in behind. She shook her head. Before, she thought it was the person in her heart who came, which made her impulsive for a while, but she turned back and didn''t see that person.


    Thinking of him being in the demon world, his heart was constantly disturbed, and his footsteps were fast. There were countless roads in front of them, and they chose one of them, and the speed could not help speeding up. As we all know, the more you go inside, the more treasures you get.


    suppressed the thoughts in her heart, she thought that as long as she was stronger and stronger, she would always be able to find her. After knowing that she needed to cross the endless starry sky to go to the demon world, she still did not flinch.


    She believed that he would also find a way to get through. If he did not come, then she would go. Maybe this method is stupid, but it is the only way they can meet.


    She didn''t know that behind her, the missing person had already found her and was approaching her side.


    "There seems to be an array in front of me." Meng Jingyu''s eyes lit up. These array masters mainly came to destroy the array and get the treasure inside. As for the rest of the dangerous places, it was not within their scope of consideration.


    "Then let''s go." Li Chengcheng couldn''t wait, and walked in front of Mu Bingyun, as if he was afraid of being robbed. Mu Bingyun was not in a hurry, and followed behind him without any rush.


    Sure enough, there was indeed a hidden formation where the previous formation was fluctuating, and she stood outside to investigate carefully. As for the secret realm, I just heard Chen Feitian talk about it. Most of the secret realms in Ziyou Xianyu are treasures left in ancient times, but I don''t know why, but the layout changes every time, and the damaged formations are automatically repaired. .


    Of course, in addition to the lost treasures, there are all kinds of natural treasures.


    "This formation is quite simple!"


    Li Chengcheng smiled contemptuously, as if she already knew how to crack the formation, but she did not rush to break the formation, but looked towards Mu Bingyun, with her provocative gaze, everyone knew that she had feelings for Mu Bingyun. Much dissatisfaction. The people around looked at each other and fell silent. They didn''t dare to participate in the battle between the Immortal Formation Masters.


    "I think this formation is relatively large. Fairy Mu, you are here for the first time, how about we break the formation together?"


    Li Chengcheng said with a smile, regardless of whether Mu Bingyun agreed or not, she pointed to the other side, "You start from there, I''ll start from here, as for the other three young masters, the formation here is for the two of us to practice our hands. how?"

 Chapter 459： Weird Formation

    Meng Jingyu took a deep look at Li Chengcheng, clenched his fists and didn''t know what he was thinking. Mu Bingyun felt a little strange, if Meng Jingyu hated Li Chengcheng, why would he be so polite, and if he didn''t hate him, why would he occasionally show such an attitude? He seemed to have the same attitude towards these three people, as if he hated other people through their faces.


    is really confusing.


    "Wooden Fairy, you..."


    Meng Jingyu wanted to say something, but Mu Bingyun nodded: "That''s it, that''s fine."


    Since Li Chengcheng wanted to trouble her over and over again, she didn''t mind at all. Many people around felt that she was not worthy of her name, and it happened to prove it today, so that those who thought carefully could take it back. She didn''t come to have a conflict, she came to improve her strength.


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s self-confident appearance, Meng Jingyu didn''t stop him. He had long known that Mu Bingyun''s formation skills were superb, and not everyone could successfully provoke him. He even felt that Mu Bingyun had already surpassed the four of them by a long way. Fortunately, Li Chengcheng continued to oppose him, and he would not care about his business when he was ashamed.


    He really doesn''t have any substantial hatred with Li Chengcheng, and of course he doesn''t mind the other side making a fool of himself.


    "Since Fairy Mu has agreed, then let''s start, don''t delay everyone''s time." Li Chengcheng said this, but it became Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun smiled indifferently: "Fairy Li is very correct, let''s not delay everyone''s time." After that, she walked to the other side and carefully observed the formation under everyone''s skeptical eyes, where Li Chengcheng had already It started to break down.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was still observing slowly, they all shook their heads. Everyone knows that Mu Bingyun is probably weaker than anyone else, so it''s just because the other party just came up from the lower realm not long ago.


    It''s just that they were a little dissatisfied with Mu Bingyun. They heard what Li Chengcheng said. Delayed time, and did not get the baby, no one is comfortable.


    However, the next moment they only heard a sound, and they were extremely surprised to see the formation in front of Mu Bingyun shattered like glass.


    This is broken?


    Isn''t she lucky?


    Mu Bingyun ignored them and walked inside. She broke through the formation of the two sides, and the people who were on her side naturally followed. There were indeed quite a few treasures in front of her, but she was not interested in randomly picking out the elixir that she still needed, so she let people divide it up.


    Li Chengcheng''s side finally broke open, but he was relieved. The two formations were equipped with different treasures. Now everyone has put away their contempt for Mu Bingyun, but they still can''t believe it. How easy is it to break open?


    "Master, you are still so good."


    Just in time, Huang An slapped him with a flattery, and the voice was not too small or too small, and it reached the ears of everyone. Hearing this, they were so arrogant, but after thinking about it carefully, they were a little horrified. Is it true that Mu Bingyun broke the formation?


    Mu Bingyun ignored the surprise of these people and just said to Huang An: "Actually, as long as you find the zero point of the formation, you don''t need much power, you just need to lightly tap to crack it. It''s like killing, stabbing Heart, cut throat..."


    "Master is right." With a smile, Huang An stood beside Mu Bingyun very respectfully. The more he got in touch, the more he felt that he was lucky to have such a master.


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat when they heard this, but this was true. Just hearing her say that murder stabs the heart and cuts the throat, I was still a little scared. This time they understand that this woman is not easy to mess with, and they should be more polite to her along the way.


    The guards of the Feitian Immortal Domain who followed Mu Bingyun were overjoyed, they had long known that Mu Bingyun was powerful. Vaguely, Mu Bingyun and Meng Jingyu formed a team, and the people led by the three over there formed a team.


    On the way, the two teams were at peace with each other, each doing his own thing.


    Li Chengcheng was slapped in the face this time, and there were countless resentments in his heart, but he didn''t dare to break out easily. After all, it was her who provoked her. If you talk again, people on her side will probably blame her.


    Especially Lu Yan and Lin Wu, both seem to regret tossing with her, these two must be regretting working with Mu Bingyun separately and not getting more benefits.


    "Meng Gongzi, let''s go."


    Mu Bingyun and Meng Jingyu jumped forward quickly, Li Chengcheng gritted his teeth, and Lin Wu and Lu Yan followed behind, their expressions were not very good. Li Chengcheng''s attack made them all embarrassed.


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corner of her lips, she was never very polite to those who wanted to trouble her. Meng Jingyu seemed to have found something, and coughed unnaturally, feeling that Li Chengcheng deserved it.


    Although Li Chengcheng was a little surprised that Mu Bingyun was able to break the formation with one move, he didn''t believe that the other party had real skills, but he just thought that the other party had better luck.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t explain that much. If the other party doesn''t believe it, then go ahead and do whatever tricks she has.


    Along the way, Li Chengcheng was thinking of countermeasures to make Mu Bingyun humiliated once, but all he encountered so far were small formations. After the previous incident, Mu Bingyun was not polite. Whenever he encountered several formations, After they divided the site together, they broke the formation separately, and she did not show any edge, it was Meng Jingyu and Huang An who broke the formation.


    Finally, Li Chengcheng''s chance has come.


    "There is something wrong with the formation here."


    Meng Jingyu frowned tightly, "Bingyun, I always think this formation is a bit weird."


    Yes, there is only one formation in front of you, and this formation is very complicated and weird everywhere. When Li Chengcheng and others used countless means, they were still unable to destroy half a point. Meng Jingyu also tried it and found that this formation could absorb immortal power, leaving them completely helpless.


    Only Mu Bingyun hadn''t shot yet, and all the eyes around her were fixed on her at the moment.


    "Fairy Mu, don''t hide your secrets. If we can''t pass from here, we can only go back the same way and choose another way."


    Everyone knows what the price is, and there is no benefit at all. Therefore, everyone looked at Mu Bingyun with unkind eyes again, and of course they didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Fairy Mu, it was so easy for you to break the formation before, so you must still be able to capture the formation here, right?"


    Li Chengcheng pouted with a smile, his provocative eyes, and a bit of sarcasm, as if he was already saying, let you stand out and make you feel powerful, now you know that the formation is not so simple, right?


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows: "How does Fairy Li know that I can break the formation?"

 Chapter 460： be careful

    "If Fairy Li knows that I can break through the formation, Fairy Li must have a way. It''s better for Fairy Li to talk about the way in her heart. Bingyun really wants to ask for advice. This formation is really very complicated. After a while, Bingyun There''s no other way, so it''s up to Fairy Li."


    Even if she sees something, she doesn''t want to let Li Chengcheng take advantage of it in vain. If you want to take advantage of her Mu Bingyun, it''s not good to have a few pounds or a few taels.


    Mu Bingyun held his chin, it seemed that he was really thinking, so everyone was a little confused.


    Li Chengcheng gritted his teeth secretly, **** Mu Bingyun: "So, Fairy Mu doesn''t want to break the formation?"


    "It''s not unwilling, why does Fairy Li have to force each other? Everyone knows that the four of us are all seventh-order immortal formation masters, and their understanding is probably similar. Does Fairy Li really have no way? Does Fairy Li think that my understanding of the formation method is better than that of me? Are you more powerful?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words completely left Li Chengcheng speechless. If she admits it, wouldn''t it help others'' prestige? If you don''t admit it, don''t you admit that you have a way to break through the formation?


    Huang An''s eyes flashed: "Master, let''s see how it goes first, the formation here is very unfamiliar, maybe you can understand the main points after calming down. Master doesn''t often say that you can''t be disturbed by outside interference. It''s a pity that the disciple is only a small sixth-order immortal formation master. This formation method is too complicated to share the worries of the master. But I believe that as long as no one disturbs the master, the master will definitely be able to break the formation as soon as possible."


    Huang An''s words made Li Chengcheng want to vomit blood again, or did she delay Mu Bingyun''s comprehension? ? Did she delay the time, and now disturb the other party?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Huang An inexplicably and nodded: "You are right, that''s exactly what you said, although you are only a sixth-order immortal formation master, but you can also look at the formations here, and you can always see some own understanding."


    "The disciple understands."


    The corners of Huang An''s mouth had a bit of light, and the time he spent with Mu Bingyun had taught him a lot. Mu Bingyun also didn''t know that the yin and yang were wrong, so that the once pure white boy was successfully dyed black.


    Li Chengcheng glared at the master and apprentice, turned his head away, and silently observed the formation. I really want to kill these two masters and apprentices, it''s really annoying.


    "Well, let''s calm down and think of a solution together, but..." Li Chengcheng made up his mind that he would never allow the other party to get much benefit. If the formation was broken by someone on his side, and the other party wanted to take advantage of it, then No, "However, there is only one formation here, Fairy Mu, how do you think the contents will be divided after the formation is broken?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, and there was a slight smile on the corner of his mouth: "I don''t know what Fairy Li planned, why don''t we discuss it first, anyway, we are all together, Fairy Li said, right?"


    Humph, together, think beautifully!


    Li Chengcheng raised his neck and said arrogantly: "I''m afraid this is inappropriate, I don''t want to take advantage of Fairy Mu, otherwise, we have also formed two teams, if you break the battle, then you will go inside. Eighty percent of the things, we are two percent, if we break the formation first, then the other way around. How?"


    These words are quite subtle. They put the benefits of Mu Bingyun''s side in the front, and briefly explained the purpose of their own side.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know her plan, so she thought with some embarrassment.


    Li Chengcheng was overjoyed and said quickly, "Could it be that Fairy Mu doesn''t want to?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, I''m afraid that Fairy Li will suffer."


    "No, no, as long as Fairy Mu agrees." Li Chengcheng can''t care about other things. Although this formation is complicated, if she is given time to cooperate with Lu Yan and the two, she will definitely be able to break it, but the cost is relatively high. That''s it.


    "Since Fairy Li insists on doing this, I can''t persuade me either," Mu Bingyun shook his head, as if he was a little regretful, which made Li Chengcheng feel that his decision was very good.


    Humph, Mu Bingyun, just wait for those people behind you to hate you! If you can''t share the benefits, who will follow you to protect you?


    Li Chengcheng thought so, so he and Lu Yan studied the formation method together. And here Mu Bingyun also watched silently, but the smile between his brows, that confidence was missed.


    However, Mo Xing and Huang An could see clearly. They were also familiar with her, so they naturally knew that she already had a solution.


    Huang An couldn''t help but think that his master worshipped well. After these few months of events, he has gradually turned black from a pure white boy. He really appreciates Mu Bingyun''s methods, and he also thinks that his master is too kind. Unconsciously, Mu Bingyun subtly made the young man more convinced of her.


    And Mo Xing just stayed by the side silently and rarely spoke. I feel that everything she does is right, but every time I see her radiant and moving appearance, my heart can''t help but tremble. He knew he was possessed, but he was still able to control it. He also knew that she had many plans, and when she didn''t find Cangyu and let him go, he would always be by her side silently.


    Meng Jingyu was looking at the formation in front of him. This formation was really weird. No matter how many spells he entered, he would be swallowed up by the formation and made the formation look more stable. It seems that this formation can turn his immortal power into his own power to bless the formation.


    The more he thought about it, the more serious he became, and he subconsciously glanced at Mu Bingyun.


    Her expression was very indifferent, as if the formation in front of her could be worn with just a glance. It was this look that actually made him think that she had found a way to crack the formation. Suppressing the excitement in his heart, he took two steps there. He naturally admired this Immortal Array Master who was younger and more talented than himself, and chose to befriend him from the very beginning.


    Even in the face of the Penglai Shangzun and Feitian Shangzun, he would still be close to Mu Bingyun.


    It''s just that as time goes by, he feels that she is getting more and more amazing. He just thinks that such a talented person can make friends with him is also a blessing. At this moment, he has completely placed Mu Bingyun in a high position. The rest may not know it, but he knows that Mu Bingyun''s formation comprehension is afraid that it will surpass him by a distance. Maybe when she communicated with the other three, she did not use all her strengths, but when she communicated with them and asked for advice, she even revealed a lot.


    Thinking of this, he filtered aside and found that his relationship with Mu Bingyun seemed to be pretty good, and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Wood Fairy, can you do anything??"

 Chapter 461： explore

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were on Li Chengcheng and the three of them, and he was a little surprised to hear Meng Jingyu''s voice: "Think about it again, there will be a way, Mr. Meng, in fact, many things, this formation, do not have to be viewed from one angle. You can try in another direction, or use another method. The means of breaking the formation can''t be broken, it is better to use other methods, as long as you can break the formation, why should you stick to one pattern."


    Meng Jingyu was stunned for a moment, then felt that what she said was very reasonable, thought about it, and nodded his thanks. Looking at the formation again, this time he saw a lot of things that he hadn''t seen before. It was a simple sentence, but it suddenly made him understand something. At this moment, he even thought that Mu Bingyun was hiding his strength.


    Li Chengcheng naturally heard Mu Bingyun''s words over there, but she dismissed it, and she was eclectic. If she could really break through the formation, she felt that the other party must have cracked it and found what was inside, so why would they be talking nonsense here? . After all, 80% of the things, Mu Bingyun, a person who has been from the lower realm for less than ten years, wouldn''t he be tempted to see these things?


    Li Chengcheng cast his sarcastic eyes from time to time, and Mu Bingyun said that he could bear it without any pressure. She sat on the side, resting her chin with one hand, and a different kind of light flashed in her eyes.


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Huang An always felt that this master was calculating something. He obviously seemed to be a decent person, but his calculating eyes made people feel no sense of disobedience. He felt that the person who mastered the plot must be the one who provoked the master. For example, Li Chengcheng, who was secretly looking for trouble, blocked the master from time to time.


    Xiaoyun said that this kind of person is a scheming bitch!


    Although he didn''t know what a scheming **** was, he knew from the first two words that it was a curse.


    "I''m thinking about how to divide the contents."


    Mu Bingyun said softly, making him stunned for a moment, and then he felt it was right, after all, his master is very powerful. Mu Bingyun didn''t know that Huang An already had a blind respect for her. If he knew, he probably wouldn''t have much reaction.


    "Master, when did you break the formation?"


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    Huang An hurriedly shook his head: "Don''t worry, I just feel that if the formation breaks at this moment, it will be a little less interesting."


    Oh?


    Mu Bingyun squinted her eyes, she really lost a bit of meaning. At this moment, she took a serious look at the young man in front of her. A few months have already made him more and more mature. What makes her feel good is that Huang An is not a pedantic person, on the contrary, he is very flexible.


    "Do you have any opinion."


    From the very beginning, Huang An chose to transmit sound. After all, he was figuring out how to make Li Chengcheng vomit blood from anger. Those who dare to offend his master deserve to be cleaned up! Hearing Mu Bingyun''s affirmative sentence, he knew there was a drama. He quickly passed his thoughts on, and while observing the satisfied expression on her face, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that Master is very satisfied with this opinion.


    "That''s a good idea, what''s more irritating than the duck you got?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Huang An meaningfully, "This is a good way."


    Huang An smiled with satisfaction, saying that this is all well taught by Master.


    So, Mu Bingyun pretended to observe the formation, but secretly was paying attention to Li Chengcheng, ready to break the formation at any time. The three people on Li Chengcheng''s side noticed the frowning expression on the side, and they talked more and more energetically, obviously they had already decided that Mu Bingyun could not break the formation.


    "Hmph, Fairy Mu, have you thought of a way to break the formation?"


    Li Chengcheng didn''t know what was in his heart, but he always had to ridicule Mu Bingyun to feel comfortable.


    Mu Bingyun said it was difficult: "I have some eyebrows, and I guess it will take a while to think of a way to break the formation." She originally said it modestly, but the tone of this expression made Li Chengcheng misunderstood, and she felt that Mu Bing misunderstood. Yun is pretending, in fact, he didn''t think of a way to break the formation at all, and smiled with satisfaction.


    "Master Meng, how about we discuss breaking the formation together?"


    Yes, her purpose was to come to turn against Meng Jingyu. Although she didn''t know that Meng Jingyu didn''t like seeing the three of them very much, she really didn''t mind doing two more things that could block Mu Bingyun. In particular, Meng Jingyu was able to cooperate with Mu Bingyun, which was really beyond her expectations.


    For some reason, she just felt uncomfortable looking at Mu Bingyun, and if the other party was not doing well, she would feel dark.


    Naturally, Meng Jingyu would not agree. Not to mention that he couldn''t stand the three of them for some reason, and Mu Bingyun''s talent, and the relationship between Penglai and Feitian, he couldn''t abandon Mu Bingyun. Bingyun collaborated with Li Chengcheng. In the end, working with Mu Bingyun was much better than working with these three.


    These three people are all selfish people. Although Mu Bingyun can count people, he basically does not have such a mind for his own people. From the time she came to get things, she distributed it very evenly, and even occasionally did not ask for it at all. It was obvious that she didn''t care about that at all.


    Being reasonable and feeling, he will not disobey his cooperative partner.


    rejected Li Chengcheng, whose face was not good-looking, and he watched the formation silently not far from Mu Bingyun. However, he always felt that there was something to be missed. After thinking about it, he decided to ask Mu Bingyun for advice. This kind of thing is not one or two times. Mu Bingyun would not mind. He was grateful and heard about it. She would talk endlessly about the formation technique until he understood that if he didn''t make friends with such an immortal formation master, he would really be a fool.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun knew his doubts, so he slowly helped him to answer, and summed up the solutions he had come up with to improve the incomplete parts, Meng Jingyu finally felt that he could break through.


    "Fairy Wood, can we break through the formation now?"


    Mu Bingyun tickled the corner of her mouth: "Wait a second, wait for me to call you to break the formation, then break it quickly, just use your easiest and quickest method," said this, she hesitated for a while, "You want to Think clearly, if you listen to me like this, you may offend these three people to death, after all..."


    She chuckled, Meng Jingyu didn''t care at all: "Okay, listen to you."


    Offend these three people?


    Sooner or later you will be offended, and it is nothing to be offended early.


    In fact, he was curious about when Mu Bingyun would let him break the formation, and he had some vague expectations in his heart, and he knew more that if he broke the formation at that time, the three of them would definitely be furious. The three of them must have offended Mu Fairy to make her so annoyed. After thinking about it, he felt that if there was a chance in the future, he would teach the three of them more and block each other, which could be regarded as repayment of Mu Bingyun''s kindness.

 Chapter 462： break through

    Mu Bingyun didn''t know, but he inadvertently pulled another helper for himself. If I knew, I would definitely say with a smile, it is really good to have a good relationship.


    Li Chengcheng and the three had a very heated discussion, and even set up a soundproof array. After all, they didn''t want to hear any news from Mu Bingyun''s side, but it was a bit interesting to see the red-faced arguing.


    Mu Bingyun''s side is still quiet and quiet. The people from Feitian Immortal Territory and Penglai Immortal Territory who followed her all the way are silent, although they have some doubts in their hearts, and they haven''t done anything. On the contrary, I feel that Mu Bingyun is not so simple. If people in Penglai Immortal Territory have some doubts, the people in Feitian Immortal Territory know Mu Bingyun''s previous legend, and they know that she is Feitian Shangzun''s sister. Very respectful.


    Even if they don''t get any benefits here, they will be rewarded well when they go back to Feitian. The superior also said that as long as they protect Mu Bingyun, they will complete the task. This shows how important Mu Bingyun''s position in Feitian Shang''s heart is, and they naturally dare not offend, nor dare to be sloppy.


    Just such a strange formation, it blocked everyone''s way. If it weren''t for the only way to go, it is estimated that everyone would have given up this place long ago. The three of Li Chengcheng discussed it for a day, and it seemed that they finally touched their eyes, and they continued to experiment during the period.


    When she saw the people on Mu Bingyun''s side, they all sat silently on the side, thinking that they had given up. From time to time, she cast a smug look over, for fear that no one would know that she had thought of a way.


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corners of his lips, ignoring that much. As for Huang An, apart from discussing cultivation and formation with his master, he didn''t care much about anything else.


    Another day passed, and Mu Bingyun squeezed a soundproof array.


    "Master, are you going to break the formation?"


    Huang An looked a little excited, he could already imagine that when the master broke the formation, Li Chengcheng vomited blood, his eyes flickered, where was the pure white boy from the beginning, who looked like a little fox. Meng Jingyu couldn''t help laughing. He was familiar with Huang An. In the beginning, he was indeed a shy boy, but in just a few months, he saw the change in the other party, and his eyes couldn''t help but turn to Mu Bingyun.


    "Well, it''s about to break the formation. I think Master Meng already has a solution, right?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care about Meng Jingyu''s scrutiny, she was used to this kind of gaze, "Meng Gongzi might as well use the simplest method to break the formation." As she spoke, she glanced at the three over there, the corners of her mouth twitched. With a touch of radian, "When Li Chengcheng comes over, you will break the formation in one fell swoop. Presumably this formation is difficult for Young Master Meng, right?"


    Where would Meng Jingyu refuse? It was thanks to Mu Bingyun''s reminder that he was able to think of breaking the formation before. Although he knew that the other party wanted to make Li Chengcheng look ugly, he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. It seemed to make Li Chengcheng ugly, and it was what he wanted to see, so he nodded, stood up, paced to the side of the formation, and observed it carefully.


    Huang An didn''t speak, he thought about it carefully, and then he understood the meaning of Master''s move. It would be too common if Master broke the formation by himself, but Meng Jingyu breaking the formation would be different. Meng Jingyu used to be familiar with those people, but now this person and Master belong to the same camp. Then, following the master, they surpassed the three over there. What does this mean?


    It shows that Master is very powerful, and he can also make the people around him become so powerful. After thinking about it, this method is really wonderful.


    That Li Chengcheng scolded the master, and at the same time was jealous of the master. If they broke the formation and stole the good things inside, I won''t say anything. If Meng Jingyu stole it first, I am afraid that the two of them will also have a lot of dissatisfaction with Li Chengcheng. After all, these conditions were created by Li Chengcheng alone in order to attack Mu Bingyun.


    Thinking of this, his master is really not a dumb person.


    Very good!


    Huang An has been observing Li Chengcheng''s movements, and seeing Li Chengcheng preparing to reach the edge of the formation, he hurriedly greeted Meng Jingyu. Just when Li Chengcheng was about to approach the formation, Meng Jingyu knocked the formation into place with one blow. Li Chengcheng stared blankly at the broken formation in front of him, looking a little unbelievable.


    She rubbed her eyes and found that nothing else had changed in front of her. The formation was really broken.


    Anger instantly rose in her heart. She had already found a way to break the formation, but the opponent broke the formation just when she was about to break the formation. Isn''t this hitting her in the face? Mu Bingyun, she must have done it on purpose.


    Li Chengcheng''s savage gaze fell on Mu Bingyun. Seeing that Mu Bingyun was sitting on the side and being guarded by Huang An, there was still a certain distance from the previous formation. His eyes were a little suspicious, and then he saw Meng Jingyu''s appearance. , a little astonished. She rushed over quickly and stopped in front of Mu Bingyun.


    "Mu Bingyun, did you do it on purpose?"


    She felt that this matter had nothing to do with Mu Bingyun, otherwise how could it be such a coincidence that when she was about to break the formation, the opponent broke the formation? Could it be that this person dug a hole? I have to say that Li Chengcheng is a smart one. Although he was angry, he quickly guessed it.


    But, even if she guessed Mu Bingyun, would she admit it?


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes lightly, somewhat inexplicably: "Fairy Li? What''s the matter, what makes you angry? Could someone come over to grab something?" Their necks shrank, indicating they didn''t do it on purpose.


    Mu Bingyun and Meng Jingyu did not avoid them because of what they said, and because of this, they thought that Mu Bingyun was a good person, so Li Chengcheng was just jealous. After thinking about it in my heart, after I decided to go back, I must tell Feitian Shangzun about this matter. After all, Mu Bingyun is also a girl recognized by Feitian Shangzun, so it is absolutely impossible for people to be bullied like this.


    Li Chengcheng''s face was full of blue and red colors. He pointed at Mu Bingyun and didn''t know what to say. After all, Mu Bingyun really looked like he didn''t know that the formation had been broken. She glared fiercely, then glanced at Meng Jingyu again, could it be that Meng Jingyu broke the formation on his own, and Mu Bingyun didn''t know it at all?


    Whether you know it or not, just try it and you will understand.


    "Meng Gongzi, you just broke this formation?"


    Meng Jingyu nodded: "Well, I got some insights before, so I wanted to give it a try, but I didn''t expect that it was really a crooked hit."


    Huang An secretly laughed, what a slap in the face, so Li Chengcheng and the others had a good discussion for two days, but they couldn''t compare to Meng Jingyu''s slap in the face, Li Chengcheng was so angry that his chest was ups and downs, if it hadn''t been set before, she really wanted to punch at this moment. A meal of Meng Jingyu. Of course she knew she couldn''t, otherwise her reputation would be ruined.


    "Oh? Did Young Master Meng crack the formation?"


    Mu Bingyun asked as if after knowing it.

 Chapter 463： eat choked

    Li Chengcheng, who was already in a good mood, heard Mu Bingyun''s words, and only felt a bitter sweetness in his throat. Mu Bingyun! ! Li Chengcheng glared at Mu Bingyun, but couldn''t do anything. Unfortunately, Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to see her ugly face, and her brows showed joy.


    "I didn''t expect Young Master Meng to break the formation first, otherwise Bingyun wouldn''t know how to explain it to everyone! So, very good, I really want to thank Young Master Meng for having such a powerful ally." Mu Bingyun said When he praised Meng Jingyu, Meng Jingyu blushed a little. This method of breaking the formation was obviously given to him by Mu Bingyun, and now he has taken such a big advantage.


    is really a little embarrassed.


    But seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t care about this, it made his heart a little more calm, and he admired Mu Bingyun even more in his heart.


    "Wood Fairy won the prize, thanks to you."


    Meng Jingyu cupped his hands, but Li Chengcheng''s eyes were darkened. When was this Meng Jingyu completely captured by Mu Bingyun? Didn''t the four of them get along well at first?


    She bit her lip and wanted to say something, but Mu Bingyun took a step ahead again.


    "Since the formation has been cracked, we won''t waste any time. Young Master Meng, take everyone to put away 80% of the things in it!" She had used Chiye to visit before, but there was nothing she was interested in. , simply do a favor, to these people, it is a waiting compensation.


    After all, they are teammates, and they have to cooperate well in the following time.


    When Li Chengcheng heard this, he instantly felt a lot of bad eyes fell on him. Lin Wu and Lu Yan didn''t look very good either. If it wasn''t for Li Chengcheng''s swearing bet with Mu Bingyun, they wouldn''t be able to just bet today. The things that get 20% can at least get 40%, but Li Chengcheng got everyone involved because of his personal grievance with Mu Bingyun.


    Just now they felt that there were many good treasures inside, and they missed it so much. All of this was because of Li Chengcheng. If it wasn''t for Li Chengcheng, then they would be able to get a lot of good things.


    Seeing how busy the people in Feitian Xianyu and Penglai Xianyu were, they almost didn''t get angry. Li Chengcheng also saw the expressions of Lin Wu and Lu Yan, but he knew that he was wrong and couldn''t blame him.


    just cursed inwardly, and waited for the people on Mu Bingyun''s side to take away 80% of the things. Seeing a good treasure, she just missed it like this. In fact, her heart was bleeding.


    "Fairy Li, why don''t we encounter such a separate formation next time, and continue this rule? What do you think?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced into his eyes with a half-smile, with a bit of joy in his eyebrows, "It''s really thanks to Young Master Meng."


    Meng Jingyu heard this compliment again, his whole body was tense, and he couldn''t be happy. He understood that he must be working hard, and he couldn''t refuse. If Mu Bingyun can point him, he seems to have made a profit.


    Even though she knew that she was going to use the gun herself, she was still so upright, and he had no reason to refuse at all. He believes that in such a situation, there is no reason for any Immortal Formation Master to refuse, but it is just breaking the formation, which can also improve the understanding of the formation, and no Immortal Formation Master can miss it.


    "Wooden Fairy praised it."


    Li Chengcheng saw that the relationship between the two seemed to be better than before, and finally took a few steps back, she couldn''t help it.


    "it is good."


    She gritted her teeth, "Let''s do our best from now on!" She still didn''t believe that the two of them could be so powerful again and again. She has studied the formation technique for so many years, can''t she be better than a person from the lower realm?


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s appearance, he clearly regarded Meng Jingyu as a master of the formation.


    Humph, Meng Jingyu''s ability, after getting along for so long, she still doesn''t know? I''m afraid this time the blind cat met the dead mouse. She still doesn''t believe that the luck of these two people can be as good as today, again and again, she doesn''t believe it!


    "I don''t think this means much," Li Chengcheng''s eyes were shining brightly. Seeing this, Lin Wu and Routing felt a little bad, but it was too late to stop them. No matter if we are one or two, we can break 80% of the things first, how about that?"


    how?


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed a ray of light, of course it was good. How could she refuse to be sent up like this and let her be slaughtered?


    "Is Fairy Li sure?" Mu Bingyun said embarrassedly, "I''m afraid this is not very good?"


    Li Chengcheng seemed to see Mu Bingyun''s lack of confidence, and was very happy: "Where, this is the best, Mu Xianzi, hasn''t Meng Gongzi already cracked the formation today? I believe that there will be no mistakes in the formations encountered in the future. , we are all about the same strength, it depends on luck."


    "Meng Gongzi, what do you think about this matter?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at Meng Jingyu blankly, making the latter choked, you have already decided, what else can you do? He naturally understood what Mu Bingyun meant. Originally, she wouldn''t care about Li Chengcheng, but she didn''t want to come all the way. Li Chengcheng was embarrassed, obviously a little angry.


    also looked down on Li Chengcheng in his heart, hesitated and agreed. Of course, his hesitation was deliberately for Li Chengcheng to see, and he successfully received Huang An''s praised expression.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. One of the master and the apprentice looked serious and the other looked pure and white. Little did they know that the core had already been dyed black. It''s interesting to think about it, and Meng Jingyu won''t miss it if he can make the three of them choked.


    Li Chengcheng saw the appearance of the other party, and he felt more and more that Meng Jingyu broke through the battle so easily in today''s incident. It was really because the other party was lucky. This is still a formation on the periphery. When you get to the inside, you really don''t know what kind of formation there is.


    If you meet the elders in the family later and let them be on your side, that is the eighth-order immortal formation master, will the other party still be your opponent? Li Chengcheng lowered his head and calculated silently, but Lin Wu and the two were somewhat dissatisfied.


    Suddenly she sensed the gazes of the two of them, and quickly transmitted a voice, not knowing what they said, the two nodded, and could feel that they were also a little happy. Meng Jingyu looked at him without a trace, and his brows became serious.


    Both sides agreed, but the atmosphere at the scene seemed a little weird.


    "Master Meng, you seem worried?"


    For Meng Jingyu to be able to cooperate with him like this, Mu Bingyun has already classified it as someone on his side.


    Meng Jingyu hesitated for a moment, then shook his head: "Nothing, but the elders of the three people also entered here. If we meet, this move is not very beneficial to us."

 Chapter 464： Continuous break

    If the elders of the three people are involved, the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master will break the formation much faster than their side. Thinking of the methods of those three people, Meng Jingyu became more and more worried. It would be fine if they broke the formation and seized the treasure, if they used some other means to persecute Mu Bingyun.


    With her strength, I''m afraid she can''t resist. When his eyes fell on the rest of the Feitian Immortal Domain, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fairy Mu, if you really meet the elders of the three of them, you must remember that you can''t stand alone. Those people are tricky, and Li Chengcheng hates you so much. Maybe they will help you deal with you. So, be careful. ."


    "Master Meng, are you telling the truth?"


    Huang An was a little nervous, his strength was not strong, and the master also had a good understanding of the formation, and his own strength was not strong in his eyes. If they really encountered the old monster, they would not be able to resist.


    He wasn''t worried about his own safety, but he was afraid that the master would be hurt by this incident. After finally having such a master who was willing to give everything, he felt that he must not be allowed to suffer danger.


    Seeing that both of them were nervous, Mu Bingyun said with a smile: "You don''t have to be nervous, no one can hurt me, don''t worry, I will be careful, I cherish my life more than anyone else, and I won''t use my life to make jokes. "


    She was telling the truth, she cherished her life.


    Huang An and Meng Jingyu didn''t feel relieved. In short, they were both tense, and when they saw Mo Xing not far behind Mu Bingyun, they didn''t talk much along the way. Like a bodyguard. Their hearts are more at ease, but they don''t know if they will meet, and they don''t need to scare themselves.


    "Have things been allocated?"


    Meng Jingyu asked, and everyone responded with a look of joy, saying that they had completely divided the things. In the houses in this formation, only 20% of the things are left, and they are all left over. But Li Chengcheng in the back would vomit blood, and the look on his face was as uncomfortable as eating poop.


    "Now that things have been allocated, let''s go!"


    Meng Jingyu waved his hand, and everyone passed through the house and continued onward, while Li Chengcheng and others behind him quickly put away the things in the house and quickly chased after them. The next step is to see who is quicker and who is stronger.


    Unfortunately, Mu Bingyun had already made up his mind and would not let them succeed. With Chiye around, she quickly led people in the right direction, quickly found a treasured formation, and secretly instructed Meng Jingyu how to break the formation.


    That formation was broken quickly and accurately. Often, Li Chengcheng and the others reacted after they took 80% of the treasure inside.


    Along the way, I encountered a dozen or so formations, of which seven or eight were destroyed by Meng Jingyu. Then Li Chengcheng and the three really didn''t know what words to use to describe their mood, they just felt that they were a little back.


    But they couldn''t say anything. After all, if they broke two or three formations, Meng Jingyu and a few people over there could break seven or eight. Who is not as good as them?


    At the same time, the three of them were also wondering why Meng Jingyu suddenly became so powerful. Occasionally, they had to think about some formations for a long time. As a result, Meng Jingyu could break them with two or three formations. Isn''t this too simple?


    The corners of Meng Jingyu''s mouth were also a little stiff, and he could only use the word shock to describe it. If it wasn''t for what he saw today, he really wouldn''t believe that there would be such an amazing and talented person in the Immortal Realm.


    If this person can''t log in to the top of the fairy world, he will feel incredible. Often he was still confused, and with a few words from Mu Bingyun, he could find the key to breaking the formation. I have to say that with Mu Bingyun by his side, his formation technique improved very quickly.


    Occasionally one or two formations, he can actually use his own method to break it, which is also very simple and quick. And Huang An followed and learned a lot, during which Mu Bingyun didn''t make a move at all.


    In fact, these formations, for her, can be seen through at a glance, and there is no need to think too much. However, in order for the two of them to comprehend more quickly, she gave them a thorough explanation.


    In the end, she found that this was also a lot of help for herself, and she explained it more seriously. Of course, all this was solved by sound transmission. From the outside, she looked like an idler, watching Huang An and Meng Jingyu break through.


    Because of this, Li Chengcheng felt even more ashamed of her following behind to pick up leaks.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t pay attention to this. It was difficult to accept a disciple. Now that he has a friend like Meng Jingyu, he naturally has to help them. The people from Feitian Immortal Territory and Penglai Immortal Territory were relatively close to each other. Naturally, they knew that Mu Bingyun was secretly instructing the two of them, and his heart became more and more admirable.


    And when they got the treasures inside, Mu Bingyun often chose a few things that they were interested in and took away, and they were not too precious. Cloud safe out.


    The three of Li Chengcheng over there don''t understand. They regret very much, why they pushed Meng Jingyu to Mu Bingyun. If they were together, they would not know how many good things they would get at this moment.


    pity!


    At the same time, they naturally hated Mu Bingyun even more. Such a person who only knew how to pick up leaks and didn''t know how to contribute, really didn''t know why Meng Jingyu would condone.


    But they don''t have so much time to condemn, they are busy breaking the line at the moment! If it''s a little late, you won''t be able to get good things.


    Eight out of ten formations encountered on the road were broken by Meng Jingyu and Huang An. The further back, the more times Huang An broke the formation. With a smile, Mu Bingyun still explained slowly to him. Facts have proved that Huang An''s talent is really good, but he just didn''t have the correct guidance at the beginning.


    "Oh, some people, who have no ability at all, delusionally want to get benefits!"


    Li Chengcheng finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and was rushing to break the formation again in front of others, and knowing that there were no other formations ahead, she decided to respond to Mu Bingyun.


    At this moment, they are resting at a mountain col, and they have been breaking through the formation for a month in a row. Anyone will feel tired. During this period, they have encountered many people. Seeing that Mu Bingyun and everyone are so cruel, they hurriedly left. If they followed behind them , I am afraid there will be no bones left.


    No one disturbed him, Mu Bingyun was at ease.


    It was just that Li Chengcheng seemed to have forgotten the previous lesson again, and wanted to come over to respond to her.


    glanced lightly: "Why didn''t Fairy Li recover, she would be a little tired after breaking the formation for a month. Oh, maybe Fairy Li got a lot of treasures, so she''s more happy?"


    "Mu Bingyun!"

 Chapter 465： plan

    Li Chengcheng gritted his teeth: "You did it on purpose, right?"


    "Intentionally, how intentional?"


    Li Chengcheng stared at Mu Bingyun and looked at it carefully, there was a smile in his eyes, the smile was very obvious, and it was not concealed at all, which made Li Chengcheng more and more annoyed. As for the formation along the way, Mu Bingyun hadn''t really broken it, so she thought that Mu Bingyun really didn''t have any ability, and even accepted a disciple.


    Of course, she didn''t think Mu Bingyun was a complete waste, but her performance along the way had blindfolded her.


    "Fairy Li, we all came here together, and everything is the most important thing." Meng Jingyu said calmly, making Li Chengcheng want to scold something, and he was a little bit afraid. Silently did not speak, thinking that he would be able to meet the elders at home in a few days, and it would not be too late to clean up a few people at that time.


    With a cold snort, she returned to Lin Wu''s side and slowly adjusted her breath. Although they did not break the formation during the period, there were not many other dangers at all. After a month of continuous action, I will still be a little tired.


    Lin Wu and Lu Yan''s faces were very ugly at the moment. Meng Jingyu''s actions along the way did not make them gain the slightest benefit. However, this idea was mentioned by Li Chengcheng, and the other party was not to blame. Therefore, They could only stare here occasionally, and they were very dissatisfied with Li Chengcheng. I don''t know if there are any concerns, they haven''t said anything serious about Li Chengcheng so far.


    "Fairy Li, it''s best for us not to provoke them for now."


    Lin Wu couldn''t bear it any longer, "Why don''t we find a suitable opportunity to separate from them! If we continue like this, we won''t be able to get any benefit at all, and everyone is a little dissatisfied." Lin Wu said purely because The people around them who follow them can''t get anything good either. If it continues, I''m afraid there will be disagreements.


    In the secret realm, their strength is not strong. If they encounter danger, they have to rely on these people. The most important thing is that he is not willing to continue like this. To explore the secret realm, this is to get good things. I haven''t gotten anything at all now, isn''t it just a waste of time?


    "Brother Lin is right, Fairy Li, you might as well think about it, I think you understand."


    A soundproof array had been set up next to the three of them, and no matter what they were discussing, they were not afraid that the people on Mu Bingyun''s side would hear it.


    Li Chengcheng''s face showed a little anger, and he became more and more annoyed at Mu Bingyun. Without Mu Bingyun''s participation, how could she end up like this?


    Lin Wu and Lu Yan are clearly dissatisfied with her now, so what if she doesn''t agree? When Lin Wu has endured her to a certain extent, he will immediately choose to separate from her. If she is separated from the two, she is likely to encounter other dangers before finding her elders.


    The various dangers that came all the way before, but they broke through together. If she leads the Ziyou Immortal Domain alone, it may not be so smooth. If the three of them can be together, and they don''t take the same path as Mu Bingyun, they will definitely get a lot of good things.


    After thinking about it, she agreed.


    Lin Wu and Lu Yan breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, they didn''t want to offend Li Chengcheng. The other party was from Ziyou Xianyu, and he was valued by Emperor Ziyang. If you offend easily, it is not good for you.


    "It''s just that Mu Bingyun is too hateful."


    Lin Wu and Lu Yan looked at each other, and felt that all this was a bit strange. After thinking about it, he thought that Li Chengcheng was right, and he could only get a few things along the way. Thinking of everything before, I feel more and more that they are in the trap of Mu Bingyun.


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. In short, let''s look for some good things first. As for Mu Bingyun," Lu Yan, who has always been taciturn, showed a sinister look, "If there is a chance, it is better to find a way to get rid of it, I think This person is not simple, if he unknowingly died in a secret realm, Feitian Shangzun would have no way to find out."


    If you are outside, no matter how secret you are, you are likely to be discovered.


    Li Chengcheng and Lin Wu complied at the same time, looked at each other, and found that the other party''s expression turned out to be so agreeable.


    "Okay, Mr. Lu is right, so let''s make a good plan," Li Chengcheng laughed, knowing that Mu Bingyun''s life was not long, "but it''s still important to find a baby, she, she will always have a way to clean it up. Don''t look at it now. They are so relaxed, according to my father, this secret realm of heaven and earth is not so simple, we have been walking for more than a month, and we are still on the periphery.


    In fact, in Li Chengcheng''s heart, he was already planning to remove Mu Bingyun. It''s just that it hasn''t been revealed all the time. Now that there is the beginning of Lu Yan, there is not much concern.


    Mu Bingyun only felt that a coolness suddenly rose from his back, and he glanced over there subconsciously, feeling that the coolness was indeed coming from this side, and he immediately became on guard.


    Do they want to work against themselves?


    The corner of her lips tickled, if that''s the case, she wouldn''t mind using some bad means. She remembered that Chiye had a function that could make people disappear without a trace. After all, this function is a bit appalling, and she won''t use it until the critical moment, but it''s really good for destroying corpses and destroying traces.


    "Master, what are you laughing at?"


    Huang An shook a little, and felt that her smile was chilling, especially when she felt that her peripheral vision fell on Li Chengcheng and the three of them, and she wondered, does Master want to deal with these people?


    Of course he had no interest, he just didn''t understand.


    Mu Bingyun squeezed a soundproof array around him, and said slowly: "I feel that they have some purpose, maybe it''s against me, let''s be more careful next, even if there isn''t, there''s nothing wrong with being careful."


    "Understood, Master."


    Huang An looked over there and found Li Chengcheng''s somewhat hideous face. He felt that what the master said was very correct. I''m afraid this woman was really trying to plan to take their lives.


    Huang An was just skeptical, so Meng Jingyu was very sure.


    "Fairy Mu is right, this matter should be taken precautions. If they are for their own purposes, they will do whatever they can and be careful in everything." Meng Jingyu said seriously, which made Mu Bingyun more and more suspicious, whether he and Li Chengcheng were the three of them. What a grudge.


    After observing all the way, she felt that Meng Jingyu should have a grudge with Li Chengcheng and the three of them, and if she guessed correctly, she should be the elder of the three. After thinking about it in her heart, she felt that if the other party was really in trouble, she would not mind helping.


    "Young Master Meng also has to be careful. I don''t think those three people are looking at you very kindly."


    Meng Jingyu had a sigh in his heart.

 Chapter 466： crisis

    Mu Bingyun''s words were too profound. He turned his head to look at Li Chengcheng and the three of them. Sure enough, he saw the coldness in each other''s eyes. Indeed, these three were not very kind to him. Thinking of something, he sneered. He didn''t expect anything at all. Now it seems that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked.


    "Thank you, Fairy Wood for reminding me."


    "No thanks, now we are in the same camp, so naturally we should help each other."


    "Master is right, Master Meng, don''t worry, no matter what they want to do, when the time comes we will face it together, are you still afraid of them?"


    Huang An is also a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers.


    Mo Xing was still silently standing aside, not speaking at all. It''s just that when people are not paying attention, he occasionally peeks at Mu Bingyun, his eyes are still so greedy. In fact, Mu Bingyun knew it for a long time, but there was no way for her to pay attention to such a thing.


    Mo Xing didn''t say anything, and she didn''t want to say anything, and who could control the emotional matters. In her opinion, if Mo Xing can say nothing, it is already the best result.


    But he has already decided in his heart that when he goes back, let Wu Yun arrange Mo Xing to help him elsewhere!


    For so many years, Mo Xing has been with her and helped her a lot. She only regards this person as a friend and does not want to give him any hope. There is only Cangyu in her heart, even if there is no Cangyu, she has no feeling for Mo Xing.


    Mo Xing, she should have her own life, instead of following her side, waiting for such a hopeless thing. She knew that he understood it better than anyone else, and it was precisely because of this that she didn''t want such a person to stay like this all the time.


    "Desert."


    Mo Xing suddenly raised his head, not understanding why she called her. When he met her smiling eyes, his expression was a little complicated, and he quickly concealed his greed.


    "Bingyun, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, I think the dark cloud side should be very busy now. If I go out, I want you to help me." But she felt that if Mo Xing was not allowed to appear by her side, he might be able to slowly forget himself.


    Mo Xing froze for a moment, his eyes drooped, and he figured out the key in no time. He suddenly realized that he was really not the elder Mo of the Floating Cloud Sect at the time, and he acted so unrestrainedly, he laughed at himself.


    "it is good."


    Feeling the concern in her eyes, his heart warmed again. He clearly knew that it was just a concern for his friends, but he couldn''t help but chuckle. Either way, he was also afraid that his love for her would get deeper and deeper. If he saw her every day, he really didn''t have that much hope of forgetting her.


    He knows that loving someone can easily lead to extreme thinking, and maybe one day something bad will happen.


    If you are busy, you may be able to forget it slowly, which is a good way. If he can, he doesn''t want to forget, after all, this is the person he loves. But he knew that this person did not belong to him, and no matter how much he liked it, no matter how deeply he loved it, she would never be able to have closer communication with him.


    If she had feelings for herself, she would have already had it, so there is no need to deceive herself.


    Surprisingly, the two never spoke again, and both sides knew what it meant.


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, Mo Xing is a person who understands. If it was Ling Jichen, it would be different. Although she didn''t know why Ling Jichen left suddenly, she thought it must have something to do with Mo Xing.


    But since the other party has already left, she doesn''t want to bother.


    Huang An felt that something was wrong in the atmosphere, so he quickly explained his doubts about the formation, distracting him a bit. Although Meng Jingyu also understood something, he just pretended not to know, and he couldn''t interfere in this matter.


    "Young Master Su, the formation here can''t be broken at all, what should we do?" Dong Wenjun''s face was a little ugly, his eyes were full of blood, and they were surrounded by monsters, and they couldn''t get out at all. However, the only way out was the formation in front of them, which happened to block their way.


    Other places are occupied by monsters, piece by piece, and it is impossible to break through.


    Su Yuan''s eyes narrowed, but he couldn''t think of a way. I just didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and sighed, "I''m the one who has troubled you this time."


    He smiled bitterly. He really didn''t understand. Is the person in charge of the Su family so important? For the sake of a person in power, it is necessary to hurt the relatives around him. Now it is also implicated Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua. Although these two people had their own goals in approaching them at the beginning, they have not said that they would leave themselves and run away alone. At this moment, they regarded them as friends.


    No matter how many things they had, no one would not be moved by being able to not abandon them when their lives were at stake.


    "I still have a way to get you out."


    His expression was a little serious, "You listen to me, I''ll send you out."


    "Young Master Su, if this is the case, what should you do? Why don''t we think about the other ways!"


    Dong Wenjun never thought about leaving alone, and she didn''t know why she had changed, and He Chenghua had changed too. It seemed that they had changed too much after returning from Mu Bingyun. Maybe she learned something from the other party, and then she finally understood why she had been with Mu Bingyun for several years, and she couldn''t even get a way to get in touch.


    was also at the time of separation, and suddenly he was able to get close to the other party.


    After ?? came back, she thought slowly and found out that it was because of her sincerity. It was she who finally got Mu Bingyun''s approval after giving her sincerity, and Su Yuan treated them the same way.


    "Wen Jun, don''t talk about it, just wait for Brother He to go out, he''s seriously injured."


    Su Yuan carried He Chenghua up with one hand, and gave the other party a healing worry. Seeing that he had no worries about his life, he felt relieved. For all this, he did not expect it to come so quickly.


    The monsters around ?? did not approach them, but there was a magic around them that could temporarily prevent the monsters from attacking. This was taken from Mu Bingyun at the beginning. It''s a pity that this formation can''t be resisted for long. When the formation is broken, they will be swallowed by monsters.


    Dong Wenjun looked extremely anxious. He Chenghua was injured and was pierced by the monster''s claws. He is still in a coma. This is the most embarrassing time in their history. She is very confused. If they really can''t get out, they will only die here.


    Let her take He Chenghua away, she is unwilling.


    "Master Su, even if you use a secret technique to let me take Master He away, we probably won''t be able to get out of the secret realm," she smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect your big family to be so dangerous. If you knew earlier, it would be better to follow the wooden girl. The danger is too great for that family sect around here. You can also see that when you were plotting against you with the Su family, there were also brothers and sisters from our sect, and they wanted to join forces to get rid of us. "


    "The wooden girl, who is the wooden girl you are talking about?"


    Suddenly a cold voice came.

 Chapter 467： Mu Bingyuns husband

    Su Yuan and Dong Wenjun were stunned when they heard this voice. Before they could react, a man in black fell into their formation, and their formation was not damaged at all.


    They all looked at this man in unison, and they didn''t dare to despise him. At the same time, he also knew that he didn''t have to die, this man was very powerful. Being able to ignore the monsters, it can be seen that the monsters have no threat to him at all.


    However, he was inquiring about Mu Bingyun''s news, which made the two hesitate. If it was Mu Bingyun''s enemy... The two looked at each other and decided to take a look at the situation first. Provide it.


    Cangyu glanced at them lightly, but no one noticed that he was clenching his fists tightly, and he was trembling with excitement: "The wooden girl you are talking about, is it Mu Bingyun?"


    ''s voice was a little more excited than before, and now the two of them found out that this handsome man still had a look of joy in his eyes.


    "Don''t know who the son is?"


    Su Yuan still decided to take a look at the situation again, what if he was more excited to find an enemy?


    "Gloomy."


    Su Yuan recalled the name in his mind, and found that the name of this person was not found among the strong. Could it be a hidden powerhouse? But the next sentence made him a little weak.


    "The husband of Mu Bingyun."


    Dong Wenjun also opened his mouth wide, stared at him, and carefully looked at Cang Yu again, and found that if this person stood with Mu Bingyun, it would really be a perfect match.


    Therefore, after Cang Yu said this, the two of them were convinced.


    Then Su Yuan briefly explained the situation again, Cang Yu was even more happy, he took the two away from the danger zone with one move, and He Chenghua was also saved. Since then, several people have moved forward together, not doing anything else, just looking for Mu Bingyun for this person.


    Along the way, they still felt a little dreamy. This person turned out to be Mu Bingyun''s husband. At first they knew that Mu Bingyun had already married, and they didn''t believe it. to be able to match.


    "Meng Gongzi''s formation has progressed really fast, and now I''m afraid that the three of us will be left far behind." Li Chengcheng squinted, staring at Meng Jingyu, wondering what he was thinking.


    Meng Jingyu''s breaking of one formation after another finally made her unable to sit still.


    With such a talent, he should be on the same team as her, but, for some unknown reason, Meng Jingyu went to Mu Bingyun''s side. I really don''t know what''s good about Mu Bingyun, strength is not strong, and there is no difference in the formation.


    How did she know that Meng Jingyu was able to break through the formation so quickly, all relying on Mu Bingyun''s secret guidance from behind. Now she wants to pull Meng Jingyu over. If she knew the reason, she would definitely not have this idea again.


    Meng Jingyu just glanced at Li Chengcheng lightly and didn''t say anything. He naturally understood what Li Chengcheng was thinking. He thought that anyone standing in his position would not be able to be attracted by Li Chengcheng.


    Li Chengcheng didn''t know the key, and thought that Mu Bingyun had used some means, and then Meng Jingyu was attracted.


    "Master Meng, how about we have a good talk?"


    Li Chengcheng looked at Mu Bingyun to observe the formation, and quickly set up a soundproof formation, not shy about anything. If Mu Bingyun could misunderstand something, then things would be easier to handle.


    "Fairy Li is this?"


    "Meng Gongzi, after all, our relationship was good in the past, and I don''t know why it is like this now. Didn''t we discuss it before? The four of us are advancing and retreating together. Is there something difficult to say about Meng Gongzi now? If you need help, I, Li Chengcheng, will definitely not refuse."


    Li Chengcheng said it very sincerely, "Actually, I don''t want to lose a friend like Young Master Meng. If it''s because of some misunderstanding, I hope we can clear up our past suspicions."


    "There is no misunderstanding, and I have nothing to hide. Fairy Li has something to say!"


    He chuckled: "I don''t know when I said that I would advance and retreat with you. Fairy Li is afraid that she has misremembered."


    Li Chengcheng was a little annoyed, but the other party naturally didn''t say that. She just said this to emphasize that they were familiar with each other, but Meng Jingyu didn''t appreciate it, she was really mad at her.


    She went with the flow: "Meng Gongzi, after this formation will fork the intersection, I am afraid that the opinions will not agree at that time. As for me, I just hope that you can think about it and be able to join us, so that we can also take care of it, after all It''s better to work together with familiar people than to cooperate halfway, right?"


    On the way, isn''t it Mu Bingyun?


    Meng Jingyu thought it was very ridiculous. These three people were really hypocritical. If they knew the relationship between their elders and his father, they would definitely not talk like this.


    That''s right, she didn''t know about it after all.


    "Fairy Li, since there are many forks, it''s normal to choose different things. If we can be together, it''s fate. If we can''t be together, we can''t force it."


    After ?? finished speaking, Meng Jingyu withdrew the soundproofing formation, making Li Chengcheng annoyed for a while.


    She glared at Meng Jingyu and finally gave up. She just saw that Meng Jingyu''s skills were good, and wanted to tempt him to take advantage of it, but he turned out to be a person who didn''t understand words and didn''t know his interests. It''s good, she won''t be merciful at that time.


    "Master Meng, what did that woman tell you?"


    For Li Chengcheng, the uneasy and kindhearted, Huang An was not polite at all. This woman was targeting his master along the way. I really don''t know what Li Chengcheng was thinking. She was not as good as her master, and she was not as strong as her. Now she even came to provoke her.


    "She came to win me over and wanted to provoke our relationship."


    Huang An showed an idiot''s eyes: "I have never seen such a lack of wink." Now that he is by Mu Bingyun''s side, he is becoming more and more of his own temperament.


    Everyone can see these changes, but Mu Bingyun is happy to agree. If this young man is as pure and white as before, he doesn''t know what to say. Immortal world is a cruel world. cannot survive in this place.


    "Huang An, come and see this formation!"


    Mu Bingyun heard the two chattering over there. This formation was a bit more complicated than the previous one. She could still break the formation at a glance, but it would not be as easy as the previous one. After looking at it for so long, she was just looking for a way to break the formation. Now that she has found it, she naturally wants the two of them to come and watch it.


    After explaining her own understanding to the two, she will leave it to the two when they break the formation. In order not to attract attention, she did not let the two break the formation with one move. Array break.

 Chapter 468： Its you who counts

    "How about it, has Meng Jingyu agreed?"


    Lin Wu frowned and asked, in fact, without asking, he knew that Meng Jingyu did not agree. Meng Jingyu is now discussing with Mu Bingyun about what it is a pity that there is a soundproof array, and they can''t hear the slightest bit. In fact, Lin Wu had already discovered that every time Meng Jingyu broke through the formation, he would have a quiet discussion with Mu Bingyun.


    But he didn''t say it.


    "Hmph, let''s ignore the ignorant one, and break this formation blocking the road earlier." Li Chengcheng looked at the formation, there were many forks, and counted, there were about eight roads in different directions. She was finally able to get rid of Mu Bingyun, which made her happy again, "Let''s study the formation and see which way to go."


    "This formation is much more difficult than the previous one. It is estimated that it will take three or five days to break the formation." Li Chengcheng is indeed talented in formation. If there is no Mu Bingyun, she will definitely shine, but unfortunately she is next to Mu Bingyun, it is not an easy thing to want to shine.


    As long as there is a day for Mu Bingyun, her talent will be bland. In fact, she knew that Mu Bingyun was very powerful, but she was reluctant to admit it.


    That''s why he was at odds with Mu Bingyun and tried to slander him.


    However, as soon as Li Chengcheng''s words fell, he saw that Huang An and Meng Jingyu were starting to break the formation. They used very normal methods. After a few tricks, the formation was not as stable as before. This formation is a bit peculiar, and its role seems to be just blocking the road, and it can clearly see everything on the other side.


    Along the way, they haven''t encountered any really tricky ones, but they all have a hunch that after choosing these forks, it will become more difficult.


    Li Chengcheng was a little embarrassed, and stopped talking quickly, not wanting to say any more. In her heart, she could not wait to teach these people a lesson, why is it like this every time, when she made a decision, Mu Bingyun quickly started hitting her in the face.


    This feeling is extremely uncomfortable.


    No matter what Li Chengcheng thought, everything went well on Mu Bingyun''s side, and she still didn''t make a move. The current formations really didn''t make her want to shoot, she just kept observing these formations and slowly discovered the rules, which really made her discover a lot of good things.


    In short, she feels that it is the right choice to come to the secret realm of Qiankun. They are still on the periphery. If they get to the innermost, their strength will definitely improve a lot, but she has not encountered many powerful opponents now, which makes her not much interest. .


    I don¡¯t have what I need, so I¡¯m not very excited. She didn''t expect much from the babies she got. The rest of the people don''t think so, the baby here is the worst, and it''s better than the one outside.


    "broken."


    Lu Yan frowned, "This Meng Jingyu is really impressive." In fact, he understood that Mu Bingyun was involved, but he just didn''t understand why Mu Bingyun pointed Meng Jingyu. Remembering that they were not very happy, he didn''t think about it deeply, and felt that their decision was very correct. With Mu Bingyun and his party, they would not get anything good at all.


    As soon as the ?? formation was broken, those forks appeared in front of him, and there were eight roads in total.


    Mu Bingyun used Chiye to feel it, and knew which treasure to take the most. But she didn''t make a sound, just stood there quietly.


    "Fairy Mu, Young Master Meng, I''m afraid we are going to separate." Li Chengcheng said with a smile, "After all, there are too many intersections here, and the choices may be different."


    "Oh? So which one is Fairy Li going to take? There are so many intersections here, it''s really confusing."


    Li Chengcheng didn''t know which way to go. In fact, she really wanted to see which way Mu Bingyun wanted to go. After this journey, she found that Mu Bingyun saw things very accurately. If she was interested in what she chose, she could have more treasures. .


    The three of them have discussed it. If Mu Bingyun wants to choose a certain path, they will go there first.


    "I don''t know, I''m still thinking about this, but unfortunately there is no hint at this intersection at all, I really don''t know what to do!"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the eight roads, and swept his eyes one by one. Li Chengcheng kept paying attention to her expression, looking forward to it.


    "I do not know either."


    "Master, it''s better to take a day off. Let''s think slowly. Anyway, we have more time, so we are not in a hurry."


    "Right."


    Mu Bingyun responded, Huang An hurriedly handed over a cushion, and she crossed her knees. In his mind, he was contemplating whether to calculate Li Chengcheng or not. The other party''s expression seemed to want to see his choice. After a few rounds, she understood the other party''s mind, and she naturally knew which path was better and which path was more precious.


    Since her strength has become stronger, Chiye has become more and more powerful, but she rarely uses it. After all, she doesn''t like to rely on one thing.


    Li Chengcheng was a little anxious, so he could only wait on the side.


    Of course, she was also watching Mu Bingyun''s expression silently. If the other party had a different view on a certain path, she would definitely take the lead.


    "What did Fairy Mu think of?"


    Li Chengcheng was very quiet at the moment.


    Mu Bingyun thought it was better to teach this person a lesson, and nodded: "I seem to have thought of something, I''ll take a look."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun walked around each intersection to observe one by one, and there was not much difference in her expression, but when she reached the sixth intersection, she showed a look of joy, and she quickly covered it up, and even revealed her expression. A smile. Li Chengcheng was a little nervous and pretended not to know.


    Afterwards, when Mu Bingyun walked to the eighth intersection, he was a little surprised, and there was some unconcealed fear on his face, and he quickly put it away, as if he had not seen all of this.


    But Li Chengcheng saw it, it seems that these two roads are not ordinary!


    "Huang An, why don''t we take the eighth way!"


    Mu Bingyun said, the corners of his mouth curved.


    Li Chengcheng and the others were watching her expression before, knowing that the sixth intersection was her real choice, but now Mu Bingyun wanted to lead them to another intersection, obviously with bad intentions.


    "Master, is this really this?"


    "Of course, when will the master deceive you."


    Mu Bingyun said, occasionally glanced at the sixth road, and the expectation in his eyes made Li Chengcheng even more suspicious. Therefore, Li Chengcheng and others felt that they could not miss it, and quickly took them to the sixth intersection.


    "I''ve chosen it too, then Fairy Mu, just let it go!"


    Li Chengcheng and the others bowed their hands and stepped into the sixth road without hesitation. That resolute appearance was really a bit of a strong man going down the mountain.


    "Master, are you tricking them?"

 Chapter 469： deserve it

    With a smile, Mu Bingyun waved to the person behind him: "Let''s go, this is the path we chose." After speaking, she stepped into the eighth path, Li Chengcheng, Li Chengcheng, this girl has already She showed you the way, but unfortunately you didn''t believe it, but chose the place with the fewest treasures and the most danger, then it wasn''t her fault.


    Mu Bingyun felt that she had changed a lot, and sometimes she wondered if the self in her previous life was just a dream, the stupid self who couldn''t see everything clearly, was it fake. Every time she thinks of this, she can''t help but smile.


    Don''t care if he''s fake or real, now this is her, in the past, then let''s go!


    Huang An didn''t know what she was happy about, so she was happy too. Meng Jingyu glanced at the sixth road, and followed him in, the corners of his mouth cocked up, Li Chengcheng and the others might not feel very well, he would not think that Mu Bingyun was a good talker.


    She treats people well and is selective. He has not yet seen that she is a person who treats everyone well. On the contrary, she is someone who will not suffer losses and especially hold grudges. This temperament is both good and evil, which is not bad. Not hypocritical, being a friend and being able to treat each other with sincerity, he felt that he had gained such a friend in this trip, and it was worth it.


    As for the rest, he has no thoughts.


    As for Mo Xing, who was following behind Mu Bingyun, he could only shake his head, expressing that he couldn''t help it, and that emotion was something that he couldn''t force or demand, so he could only sigh silently.


    was also secretly curious, what kind of man could make Mu Bingyun so determined, and even after being separated for so long, he could still make her stay the same.


    That must be a very good person.


    A few days later, a group of people somewhere was very embarrassed, their clothes were ragged, and the bloodstains on them were terrifying. Li Chengcheng wiped his face fiercely, with a little anger in his eyes.


    "Why are there so many monsters here? After walking for so long, I didn''t see any treasure at all!"


    Lin Wu and Lu Yan also had pale faces. They set up a formation around them, and finally isolated the **** aura, so they escaped. Recalling that they walked into the intersection with high spirits, and before they had time to react, they were chased and killed by monsters, which damaged many people.


    "I''m afraid we have been tricked." Lin Wu lowered his head, remembering Mu Bingyun''s expression before, his expression changed, "The eighth way is a good choice, we were misled."


    Thinking about it, they were really unwilling, but they couldn''t say anything. After all, Mu Bingyun chose the path from the beginning, and they didn''t grab it.


    "This woman''s scheming is terrifyingly deep, Brother Lin, if you have the chance, get rid of it!" Lu Yan said sternly, "If we don''t get rid of it, we are already wrong, and we may be dealt with by her in the future."


    "It was her!"


    Li Chengcheng''s anger, she was calculated again: "Yes, it must be removed, she is the sister of Feitian Shangzun, we have no chance to start outside, it is better to start in the secret realm, no one can find out. "


    "You guys should heal your wounds first. Don''t worry about removing Mu Bingyun. For now, consider your own safety. We will discuss this matter later. I don''t know if we can meet it."


    If he encountered it, he would also be willing to remove it. It seems that after encountering Mu Bingyun, he would be particularly unlucky, Lin Wu thought silently.


    With Lin Wu''s reminder, the two entered a state of recovery, and they already hated Mu Bingyun half to death.


    On Mu Bingyun''s side, the situation was just the opposite. After they walked out of the passage, they got a lot of good babies in a row, and the journey went very smoothly. Everyone was happy, and they felt that Mu Bingyun was unusual, especially the people from Penglai Xianyu who were very fortunate to be friends with Mu Bingyun.


    They all felt that the three of Li Chengcheng were the ones who were bad at the root. If they met later, it was better to take a detour.


    "Master, what exactly is that road?"


    Huang An knew that his master was mysterious and could see clearly what was going on behind the passage. He didn''t ask any further questions, but was just a little curious about what the road would be like.


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "That road has the most monsters, the most traps, the most difficult formations, and the fewest treasures."


    One sentence made it clear to everyone that the path was chosen only by bad luck. They all shook their heads, expressing that they would not offend Mu Bingyun in the future, lest they be tricked, thinking that they had a baby.


    Huang An was also stunned, and it took a while to come back to his senses: "Master, your trick is really good." He secretly recorded everything before, saying that such a yin person is really unknowing, Sure enough, a master is a master, and there are many things worth learning!


    Huang An sighed deeply, and found that he was still very tender. Such emotion made Meng Jingyu''s heart twitch fiercely. He seemed to be able to predict how this pure white boy was dyed black. How long has it been? what!


    Although he thought so, there was a smile in the corner of his eyes. Li Chengcheng and the three could be unlucky, and he was happy to agree.


    "Fairy Wood, if we can go to the innermost part, we will still meet."


    He has the experience of his predecessors and knows that no matter how the layout of the secret realm changes, everyone will meet in the end. He just hopes that Mu Bingyun can take precautions so that he will not be calculated when the time comes.


    "oh, I understand now."


    Chen Feitian had told her before, and he knew a lot about everything in the secret realm. No matter if you are not afraid to meet, Li Chengcheng wants to deal with her over and over again. This hatred cannot be solved for a long time. It is better to teach the other party a good lesson.


    When everyone meets, then you will be able to meet Chen Feitian. With Chen Feitian here, those strong people dare not do anything to her. Besides, she has a lot of trump cards, and no one can easily take her life.


    Meng Jingyu felt more relieved when he saw that she was not afraid. Since Mu Bingyun felt that there would be nothing wrong, he also believed that all the way the other party showed him all the way over, he was very convinced.


    "Meng Gongzi''s talent for formation is good, but I don''t know who is the teacher?"


    Meng Jingyu was stunned for a moment, not knowing why Mu Bingyun asked this question, but he still said: "I am from the Meng family, and the formations are inherited from the Meng family. It''s a pity that my father has passed away, and I am the only one in the Meng family now. Well, fortunately, the Penglai High Honor is valued, and this is the opportunity to come here."


    A ray of light flashed across Mu Bingyun''s eyes, so you''re lonely?


    Huang An seemed to understand. He now also understands the purpose of Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun. After he got on this boat, he was very grateful. So when he saw Mu Bingyun fooling Meng Jingyu, he thought.

 Chapter 470： Immortal Array Master Level

    "It turns out that it is like this. Master Meng supports a family by himself, but it is admirable!" Huang An praised without a trace, "Master Meng, come to our Feitian Immortal Realm when you have time, my master is very good at formation. Very powerful." Mu Bingyun also nodded and nodded, with such a smart disciple, she felt that she would definitely do things more smoothly, and she didn''t have any bad intentions, she was just recruiting some talents.


    It is up to the other party to agree or disagree.


    Hearing Huang An''s praise, Meng Jingyu felt a little uncomfortable: "Young Master Huang is wrong, Meng Mou is alone and the whole family is not hungry. How can it be said that he can support a family." Speaking of this, he felt a little regretful, At the beginning, my father always hoped that he would study the formation method well, and one day he would be able to honor his ancestors.


    But at the beginning, he didn''t have much interest in the formation method. When he woke up, it was a matter of right and wrong, and it was too late to change anything.


    "Meng Gongzi, the past is gone, it''s time to look forward. It''s better to think about what you want to do in the future, what you want to do." Seeing the sadness suddenly revealed on the other side, Mu Bingyun secretly guessed that it might be related to his family background. relationship! If she becomes her own, she doesn''t mind helping.


    Meng Jingyu smiled indifferently: "Yes, Fairy Mu is right, now I will slowly fulfill my father''s last wish." This time, he will not disappoint his father again. will not survive. Hate, put it aside for the time being!


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say much after seeing this. Now it seems that Meng Jingyu has a high chance of being drawn over by him. After returning, let someone check to see what happened to the Meng family. If the other party is willing to come to his side, it is a beautiful thing.


    Huang An also understood, and he was not in a hurry. He chatted with Meng Jingyu along the way, and slowly came up with a lot of things. Mu Bingyun didn''t stop it either. It was much more convenient to have Huang An around. No matter what she said, she was still a woman. If she kept talking with Meng Jingyu, it would inevitably be a little bad.


    After all, a man and a woman are very happy to talk, and those who don''t understand this relationship will always think wrong.


    The path chosen by ??Mu Bingyun is worthy of being carefully selected. They rarely encounter powerful monsters, and the only obstacle is the formation. There are few other dangers on this road, only the formation is the most. The more arrays there are, the more babies there are. After all, these treasures are sealed in the formation.


    After so many days, she was also a little confused. Why are the treasures of this universe secret realm sealed with the formation method. As a last resort, she asked Meng Jingyu for advice.


    "It turns out that Fairy Mu still has doubts about this," Meng Jingyu said with a smile, "Actually, this secret realm of heaven and earth is a treasure left by a master of formations, and naturally there are the most formations in it. It''s just that for so many years, no one has penetrated into the secret realm of Qiankun, and what we have obtained is not worth mentioning for the whole secret realm of Qiankun."


    Speaking of which, he was also a little fussy: "It is said that the more formations that are destroyed, the more advanced, and the more you go inside, the stronger the talent of the immortal formation master, and the higher the achievements, but unfortunately, there has been no breakthrough here for a long time. The ninth-order Immortal Formation Master."


    Looking at Meng Jingyu''s somewhat regretful eyes, Mu Bingyun''s heart moved: "So, above the ninth-order Immortal Formation Master, is there anything else?"


    "Yes, it seems that Fairy Mu also knows about this, but it''s been many years since the ninth-order Immortal Formation Master, and over time, it has been forgotten. However, in the secret realm of Qiankun, there is a chance to penetrate the more advanced ones. Formation, it may be possible to reach the legendary realm in the future, but it is not certain."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was very interested, Meng Jingyu couldn''t help but say a few more words: "Actually, the Immortal Array Masters were originally divided into the twelfth rank, but something happened later, which led to the Immortal Array Master above the ninth rank. It disappeared, and after several years passed, there has been no answer to this matter, so I feel that there are only ninth-order immortal array masters in the immortal world."


    This is the pity of the entire Immortal Array Master. The families of a few years know this matter, but after so many years, no one has broken through the ninth-order Immortal Array Master. They also naturally feel that perhaps the Immortal Array Master above the ninth rank Disappearing is the meaning of God, so there is not much thought to find the answer.


    However, the Immortal Array Master did not give up, so every time the universe did not open up, he was sought after by the Immortal Array Master in various places.


    The domain masters of the five five immortal domains will naturally not give up, which is why the immortal array masters have such preferential treatment in the secret realm of Qiankun.


    Mu Bingyun then understood, it turns out that there is indeed no free pies falling from the sky, after all, he wanted to find the secret that the Immortal Array Master could not break through to the ninth order. She also has a clearer understanding of the future path in her heart, and perhaps she can determine one more path to find the breakthrough journey of the ninth-order immortal formation master.


    "Are you almost recovered?"


    "It''s alright." Meng Jingyu said quickly, thinking that countless treasures could be found later, his heart was also a little hot. This time, following Mu Bingyun next to him, not only did he get good things, but he was able to comprehend so much in the formation, which was really an unexpected gain.


    If possible, he would like to follow her all the time. It''s just... He thought about it and felt a little apprehensive, after all, he was taking advantage of others.


    Mu Bingyun noticed his gaze, coughed lightly and pretended not to understand, got up to smooth out the wrinkles on his clothes, and led someone to the front, Meng Jingyu felt a little regretful. But he also felt that this was an opportunity. If he was by Mu Bingyun''s side, he might be able to fulfill his father''s last wish earlier and carry forward the Meng family. He believed that his father would also be able to rest his eyes.


    "Master Meng, what''s wrong with you?"


    Huang An patted his shoulder: "Did you encounter something?"


    "No...no." Meng Jingyu was a little embarrassed, seeing that Huang An had some pierced eyes, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He was so obvious that he had been watched by this young man for a long time. A woman who can teach a pure white teenager to look like this must be a smart one, and I am afraid she has long known her own thoughts.


    And the other party did not show disgust, maybe he still has a chance?


    "Master Meng, why don''t you tell me, how about it?"


    Facing Huang An, Meng Jingyu hesitated for a while, thinking that this might be an opportunity. Everyone is smart, so why would he not understand Huang An''s performance. Afterwards, he revealed some of his thoughts, and Mu Bingyun naturally heard the murmuring discussions between the two, and did not disturb him, believing that Huang An would complete this task perfectly.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before Huang An and Meng Jingyu came to her. Facing Meng Jingyu''s nervous appearance, she smiled lightly. This smile made Meng Jingyu settle down. From the beginning, he felt that this woman was extraordinary, and maybe he could really carry forward the family because of her.


    "Wooden Fairy..." Meng Jingyu bowed his hands.

 Chapter 471： Figured out

    These days, Mu Bingyun''s eyes often show a smile, after all, she won''t be happy with another talent. As a result, their way of getting along has changed a lot, and they are a little more familiar than the original. But she is still in the secret realm of Qiankun, and she said that after she went out, she would arrange for the two of them.


    Of course Huang An and Meng Jingyu would not refuse, but Huang An had no purpose. Since he has been a teacher, he is naturally the master''s person.


    And Meng Jingyu stated his purpose generously, saying that as long as the Meng family can be carried forward, it is enough. This small request was not difficult for Mu Bingyun, and he complied immediately. Meng Jingyu seemed very happy. Some people might wonder why he chose to bet on Mu Bingyun. If he was not familiar with Mu Bingyun, he might find it unbelievable. That''s how trusting it is.


    In short, both parties are very satisfied.


    Mo Xing followed silently, he always felt that this trip to the secret realm was the last day he would follow her. There is some panic in my heart, and some reason. Originally by her side, it didn''t matter whether he had himself or not. Perhaps, he really should stay away from her, so don''t disturb her!


    Mu Bingyun seemed to feel something, and his eyes fell on his face: "Moxing."


    "Ice...cloud..."


    "fine."


    Mu Bingyun turned around, shook his head and laughed, "I just suddenly had an idea, I don''t know if you want it or not, forget it, let''s talk about these things later!" She felt that it was not good to do so, and it might make him misunderstand, after all She just wanted him to have his own life, instead of following her side and looking at people who could never be approached.


    It is up to him to decide whether to go or stay, and he has no right to decide anything.


    Mo Xing opened his mouth and lowered his eyes, a little disappointed and a little happy. Bingyun is not a cold-blooded person, he knows who is good and who is not. In the same way, Bingyun''s kindness to him has always been only between friends, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, so he has no hesitation. Now that Bingyun no longer needs his protection, he should leave her and not be by her side. He can help her with other things, didn''t Wu Yun say to open restaurants in various places?


    Perhaps, he can help in these areas!


    Thinking of this, he became happy again and landed beside her with quick steps, looking a little anxious. He quickly suppressed it and regained his calm look.


    "Ice cloud."


    "Um?"


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and saw that there was a sneering light in his eyes, what did this man think, it seemed that he had come to life, he had not seen Mo Xing like this for a long time, right?


    Seeing that Mo Xing had something to say, she squeezed a soundproof array.


    Mo Xing has indeed changed a lot, as if he was really the high-ranking elder Mo: "Bingyun, after going out, I think I will go to the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory to help expand the power!" After speaking, Mo Xing returned A little nervous, he was nervous, but also a little happy, it turned out that this could also help him.


    In these days of contact, he clearly felt that Bingyun and Wuyun had an urgency to form a force in the Immortal Realm. Since this was her wish, he should help her here! He knows that his feelings are very hot, and if it is not suppressed, it may cause inconvenience to her at any time.


    Just in time, maybe by leaving her far away, he can slowly let go of his feelings for her. Maybe one day, he can stand in front of her with a natural look and gently tell her that now he just treats her as a A friend who will never trouble her again. If so, he thought, she would be happy.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    This was something Mu Bingyun didn''t expect. She originally thought so. After all, she felt Mo Xing''s forbearance, how she could endure her burning emotions, and I''m afraid she would suffer from all kinds of pain. Just like her feelings for Yu, they had been separated for so many years, and she could only use other things to suppress her emotions that were about to explode.


    It must be painful for Mo Xing, Mo Xing is different from Ling Jichen. Although this person has feelings for himself, he never wants to respond. With a smile, she felt much better.


    "I''ve thought about it."


    "Alright then, you will be responsible for everything in the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory in the future. When you go back, let Wu Yun arrange it!"


    "Um."


    This matter was so determined, Mo Xing showed a sincere smile, he saw the look of relief in her eyes, and knew that his decision was correct. Likewise, he was silently relieved. I''m really afraid that one day I can''t bear it anymore and I''ll rush over to confess, so I''m afraid my friends won''t be able to do it.


    Since she can suppress her emotions from thinking about the person she loves the most, and schedule her time to the fullest every day, so can he. However, he still hoped that she could get what he loved, and silently wished them to meet each other as soon as possible.


    That man can stand by her side and look at the world with her. He is the one who can protect her and give her everything. I am afraid that there is no such good and suitable person in the world.


    There are countless people who like her, but no one can be like that man. He was a little embarrassed, not knowing what to say. After confirming this matter, another person silently accompanies her, not far or near, always so clear about her position.


    Remembering Nan Junmo''s threat back then, he couldn''t help but smile. Even if Nan Junmo didn''t threaten, he would. If he doesn''t want to, who is he afraid of?


    Huang An felt the subtlety between the two, and could only regret it for a moment. When he thought of Master, he felt that Master must be a good person like Master. It was a pity that it was just a pity, and there was no extra emotion. Meng Jingyu didn''t feel anything, some things were doomed, and if they were forced, they would only bring pain.


    Compared to Mu Bingyun''s smoothness, Li Chengcheng''s side is not an exaggeration to say it is miserable. The group of them first encountered various traps, and their bodies were covered in injuries. Later, they encountered various powerful monsters. If they were not Immortal Formation Masters, they would have died a long time ago. It is also fortunate that they are Immortal Formation Masters, and there are people sent by various Immortal Domains to protect them, and this is the only way to save their lives.


    Li Chengcheng collapsed and leaned to the side, his clean clothes were all in a mess, there was no lack of black and red blood stains on them, and the bun was also scattered. At this moment, there is still the appearance of a fairy, clearly like a crazy woman.


    Lin Wu and Lu Yan also had their own embarrassment, and both of them revealed a cold aura.


    "I didn''t expect to be tricked by a woman."

 Chapter 472： in a hurry

    Lin Wu said gloomily, the cold aura spread out, making Li Chengcheng a little scared. She shrank her neck and wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything, she just stroked her messy hair, tangled her sleeves with her fingers, her eyes were vague and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    She wouldn''t let Mu Bingyun go. If she didn''t have the other party, how could she be so embarrassed, and now Lin Wu and Lu Yan are very dissatisfied with her because of this.


    "Brother Lin, that Mu Bingyun must not be spared."


    Lu Yan was sitting on the ground with a few traces of blood on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that the injury was unclear, so he wiped it casually: "Come on, I can feel the breath of my father." He took out a jade pendant, this one The jade pendant is made by a secret method. "It won''t be long before we can meet."


    Hearing this, Li Chengcheng and Lin Wu both showed smiles. Since they are about to meet, it is estimated that they will be able to meet Mu Bingyun in a short time. At that time, they will kill each other if they find an opportunity. Those treasures in the other''s hands are naturally theirs. . Also, Mu Bingyun was able to clearly identify the situation in front of him. Either there was a treasure in his hand, or there was some kind of secret technique, and they had to get this thing in their hands.


    "Let''s adjust your breath first, I don''t know what crises we will encounter in the future." Speaking of this, Lin Wu''s face was not very good-looking, and he glanced at Li Chengcheng, but said nothing. If it wasn''t for them being Immortal Formation Masters It will be explained here today. However, all this was because Li Chengcheng had a conflict with Mu Bingyun, and he did not forget it.


    When Mu Bingyun is cleaned up, he must teach Li Chengcheng a lesson, a woman who has more than enough success.


    If it wasn''t for the other party against Mu Bingyun, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed, maybe they could find a lot of treasures together with Mu Bingyun. Now this road, there are no treasures at all, either monsters or traps, but the level of such monsters is not high, but there are a lot of them, it is simply tasteless.


    The more he thought about it, the more ugly Lin Wu''s expression became. Seeing this, Li Chengcheng had no choice but to suppress what he wanted to say, for fear of angering him and not being able to please him. She had seen Lin Wu''s methods before, and she thought that after treating the elders in the family, she must hide behind and avoid contact with these people.


    As for Mu Bingyun, if she wanted to take revenge, she couldn''t come forward by herself, so as not to be hated by the other party. She had suffered many losses in the hands of the other party before, but it made her a lot smarter. Now take the opportunity to heal the wounds first, and then figure out how to calculate Mu Bingyun.


    The people in the secret realm are looking for treasures and are not happy with each other, but the dark clouds outside are vigorously developing their forces, and restaurants have opened one by one. Because of Mu Bingyun''s relationship, the first place she walked out was Ziyou Xianyu. During this time, Shuangyun restaurants appeared everywhere in the city of Ziyou Xianyu.


    But there is only one restaurant in a city of Shuangyun Restaurant. It occupies a small area and can''t get many customers. Because the dishes inside are very unique and the taste is very good, they have to reserve seats in advance, which makes those who wait and see. The peers breathed a sigh of relief. Later, I received an invitation from Shuangyun Restaurant, and I don''t know what they discussed. All the colleagues have no resistance to this new restaurant.


    In short, the development of Shuangyun Restaurant is very fast, and the dark clouds wake up from the immortal stones every day.


    With the help of Li Zhan, the eighth-order immortal array master, Shuangyun grocery store soon appeared, including various array plates, medicinal pills, and immortal artifacts. Of course, the array method is the most. At present, the recovered child is also slowly being cultivated. I believe that within ten years, half of her dreams will be realized.


    The next step is to recruit all kinds of talents, Wu Yun is very busy, but she likes this kind of busyness, and feels that she has finally become a boss for herself.


    has also cultivated a lot of forces in the dark. These people all signed ten thousand years contracts. She promised that if they wanted to leave after ten thousand years, they would agree. But when these people feel the treatment here, who would want to leave, and can''t wait to sign another 10,000-year contract.


    With such a heart in the middle of the dark cloud, his face is radiant every day, and Li Zhan can''t laugh or cry. He was not a stupid person at all, and he naturally saw that he was so fooled at the beginning, but he was not disgusted at all. On the contrary, he was very fortunate, otherwise he would not be able to taste the delicious food he liked every day, and finally he didn''t have to run around. Being able to live the life he wants, Li Zhan said that such a life is the best for him.


    Wu Yun and Li Zhan have truly become good friends. The relationship between the two became more and more behind. Li Zhan regarded Wu Yun as his granddaughter, but now he has become a friend. With Chen Feitian as a powerful major shareholder, one can imagine how powerful his background is.


    In Feitian Immortal Domain, no one dared to provoke them, and the major sects were not stupid. You can vaguely understand what it is, so the development of Shuangyun Firm is smoother than expected.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know all of this in the secret realm. One day, he suddenly felt a heartbeat. As she got inside, her heart beat faster and faster, and she didn''t know what was going on. She always felt that if she didn''t break into the innermost part, she would miss something.


    "Master, why are you so anxious?"


    Huang An looked worried. In his impression, Master was always a calm person. Is this anxious woman really his Master? So, he also became anxious, did something bad happen?


    Mu Bingyun let out a sigh of relief: "Am I... in a hurry?" She suppressed her heartbeat and felt a little weird, was she in a hurry? She recalled her performance in the past few days, and smiled in vain, really anxious. Obviously, the shape of the itinerary in January was completed in five days.


    And she didn''t want any of the treasures she liked. Is she really in a hurry?


    However, she didn''t even know why she was in such a hurry.


    pressed his heart, it was beating, involuntarily. The inside of the eyes flowed and looked, it was still a continuous hazy piece, and it was not clear what was in front of it. But she always felt that she could see something if she passed through here. Taking a long breath, he finally calmed himself down a lot.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a bad thing, maybe a good thing."


    Subconsciously, she thought it was a good thing. She felt that she could get a surprise by going through it, so she couldn''t help but quicken her steps. The clothes have also become messy, and I am not in the mood to take care of my hair. Now it seems a little bit awkward. Slowly he loosened his sleeves, straightened his hair, and finally regained his calm appearance, which made Huang An breathe a sigh of relief.


    Master was really scary like that before, Meng Jingyu and Mo Xing also felt relieved. They had never seen such Mu Bingyun before.


    Mu Bingyun thought, she had never seen her like this before. Looking inside, what exactly made her like this, we must find out.

 Chapter 473： Hybrid array method

    "Master, this is a mixed formation."


    Huang An''s eyes were a little excited: "Eighth-order mixed formation, Master, you shouldn''t have any problems, right?" Now he has advanced to seventh-order Immortal Formation Master, just a few months, he just couldn''t think of it. And Meng Jingyu also became an eighth-order Immortal Formation Master. They all cast suspicious eyes on Mu Bingyun.


    I''m afraid she''s already been an eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, right?


    No wonder it is so powerful.


    Mu Bingyun was a little amused at the suspicious eyes of the two. Look how happy they are, as if they''ve discovered some big secret. She coughed softly and couldn''t help it. In fact, she is now a ninth-order fairy formation master. Although the outside formation is simple for her, after breaking so many formations, she has inadvertently discovered some secrets, and she has successfully understood the nine Step Immortal Formation, she even had a feeling that if she kept going, she might be able to crack the secrets of Qiankun Secret Realm!


    She is looking forward to it.


    "Master, this mixed formation should not be difficult for you, right?"


    Huang An said as it should.


    There was still a look of joy between his brows. His master gave him more and more surprises. He originally thought that he had broken through to the seventh-order immortal formation master in the Feitian Immortal Domain, but now he thinks that time should be the eighth-order immortal formation master, right? No wonder it was so easy to win, and it also made Master Li admire him, and even made Feitian Shangzun recognize him as a girl.


    How lucky he is to have such a master.


    Compared with Huang An''s excitement, Meng Jingyu was looking forward to it. The mixed formation in front of him is very complicated. With the strength he has just broken through to the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, he can''t see through it yet. Maybe it''s okay to give him a few months. But he was more looking forward to Mu Bingyun''s move to break it.


    Thinking that an Immortal Formation Master could break the formation with one move, then... he rubbed his hands, saying that he would have to follow Mu Bingyun''s side in the future even if he was a scumbag. Together for a few months, they can let him break through to the eighth-order immortal formation master, so is the ninth-order and tenth-order still far?


    Mu Bingyun looked at the green eyes of the two of them, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    "Do you think the eighth-order immortal formation is so easy to destroy? Although I can easily destroy this formation, wouldn''t it be a waste if I just destroyed it like this?"


    waste?


    Huang An and Meng Jingyu looked at each other, somewhat confused.


    "This formation contains all formations. If you can walk into it, you may be able to experience it, exercise your mind, and deepen your understanding of the formation. It is an excellent place to exercise your mind and improve your strength."


    Having said that, everyone is a little interested.


    "I''m watching here, you guys go try it first, if I see something wrong, I''ll bring them out, there won''t be any mistakes." She has already understood this formation, so she can easily protect the safety of these people. To be honest, after following Mu Bingyun for so long, they didn''t break a single person, it was just something that was impossible in the past. When they heard what Mu Bingyun said, they were all looking forward to it.


    There is room for improvement, how could they give up?


    Now there is the promise of the Immortal Array Master, and they will not be at fault.


    So, everyone agreed, and walked into the formation one after another, while Mu Bingyun silently observed the operation. As long as she saw someone was wrong, she would bring them out without the slightest danger. . But before going in, she still reminded them that it would be good for them if they could come out on their own.


    In fact, she did not intend to break this formation. It would be a pity to break such a good formation. Originally, without cracking, I was able to let these people walk past. With this plan, she will throw out those who have not passed the formation, so that she does not have to break the formation.


    More and more ?? came out, and finally there were about a dozen people left, including Huang An and three people. In the end, it didn''t take long for the people who came to walk out by themselves. At this moment, except for the rest of the people whose realm has improved a lot, Huang An and Meng Jingyu have both fallen into a mysterious realm.


    In this regard, Mu Bingyun smiled and was more certain that this was a good formation.


    "Master, you are right."


    After a long time, Huang An woke up and respected Mu Bingyun even more. Originally, I had just advanced to the seventh-order Immortal Array Master, and there was still some instability, but now there is no problem at all. He felt that the formations that were originally a bit jerky had become extremely skilled. Even more so, Meng Jingyu also bowed to Mu Bingyun.


    I envy Huang An, if I had such a master, I am afraid that I would have stepped into the eighth-order immortal formation teacher long ago. Now he has no regrets. After all, he has been working with Mu Bingyun. After thinking about it, he made up his mind. He wants to carry forward the Meng family, but that doesn''t mean he has to be in the Meng family, right?


    Thinking of this, he smiled, and his whole body was rarely relaxed.


    "Bingyun, thanks to you again this time," he looked at the formation in front of him, "If this formation can be moved out, it would be good, but unfortunately I don''t know if the next person will be able to meet it."


    The secret realm of Qiankun is too big, and the scenes that everyone encounters are basically not repeated. As long as they leave, the subsequent scenes will run according to the formation. This is a secret realm that is continuously operated by the formation. Take control. When it is closed, all the people inside will be thrown into an open space, and then come out through the passage.


    Mysterious, this is the word defined by everyone in the fairy world for the secret realm of Qiankun.


    "Don''t be a pity, just arrange one when you go back."


    Mu Bingyun had a smile on her face, she was so calm, so confident, such a strong and confident woman, they felt that there were definitely not many in the world. No pity, just go back and arrange one, it is so powerful to be able to say so calmly.


    Meng Jingyu felt that no matter how strong his heart was, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    Huang An also twitched his forehead twice, and he had to look at his master with star eyes. The incomparably powerful master simply turned the image in his heart upside down. In the past, he thought that the powerful Immortal Formation Masters were all old men with immortal style. Even if they were not old, they were still young, and who knew she was a beautiful young woman.


    Seeing the appearance of several people, Mu Bingyun said: "I''ll go first to see if there are any mistakes, you can recover your understanding on the side, this time is a good experience. After I go out, I will arrange a more complicated one. You can go in and practice in your spare time, which is also very beneficial to cultivation.¡±


    Huang An didn''t say anything after hearing the words. Master went in, it was justified, he would just stay outside obediently.


    After saying that, she walked into the formation.

 Chapter 474： fake, real

    Looking at the familiar figure, a smile appeared. She knew that in this formation, he could be seen. Even if she can break through all obstacles, she has already seen through this formation, and even she can easily break through the flaws in him. She still didn''t move, she just stood there quietly, looking at him madly.


    long time.


    After many years, I saw him again, although all of this was fake, and the figure was mapped from her mind, it was still him, it was just him imagined in her mind.


    She came in to check for leaks, and of course she deceived the others.


    She was just selfish and wanted to see him. I don''t know why, she, who has always been strong, wanted to cry at this moment, but she touched the corner of her eyes, where would there be tears. Fake, after all, fake.


    "Binger, why didn''t you come when you saw me?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I don''t want to come here, I just want to see it. After all, it''s fake, I can''t deceive myself." She said with some regret, "No matter how good the disguise, it can''t deceive me."


    "He" was a little moved: "Why? Don''t I hide it well? Am I the one that comes to your mind? Everything about him is on me, and there is no flaw or difference. Why don''t you believe it? ?"


    "He" doesn''t understand, yeah, doesn''t understand, and doesn''t know why.


    "This is the flaw, because you don''t understand."


    This time, Mu Bingyun was not as excited as she used to be. She stared at the figure with a helpless smile, her eyes were a bit greedy: "You go!" As her words fell, the person finally shattered in front of her eyes and disappeared. Before, there was still a doubt on her face, which made her a little funny.


    This formation is really a good one, it can make the fakes come alive so vividly, if it wasn''t for her today, I''m afraid she would be deceived.


    sighed again, and she turned to go out. Leaving here, although everything in front of her has changed, she can still find the right way.


    "Binger."


    She paused, did another one appear?


    did not speak, she continued to walk out, the corners of her mouth curved: "Fake is fake, no matter how you hide it, you can''t deceive."


    "why?"


    "Because the fake has no heart, the fake can only imitate his appearance," he couldn''t imitate the way he looked at her, the way he looked at her would make her feel a wonderful feeling, "Okay, I''m leaving, this formation is very good, I won''t destroy it."


    After she finished speaking, she continued to walk, this time it was a bit fast, she knew it was fake, and she still came over to "see things and think about people", isn''t this self-inflicted abuse?


    "Why don''t you look back, Bing''er to see if this is real or fake?"


    Still not giving up?


    Mu Bingyun frowned, could it be that he has not fully seen through this formation? If this is the case, she will take another look at what secrets are hidden in this formation.


    When she turned around and looked at the man, she was completely stunned.


    Seeing her surprised appearance, his icy face widened into a smile. It was still that handsome face, a somewhat cold face, which was always so soft in front of her. In those eyes, she will always be the only one who is reflected.


    She stood opposite, staring at him, not knowing what to say.


    "It''s obviously just an eighth-order immortal array, why can there be such a real illusion? Is there a deviation in my understanding?"


    She lowered her head and thought silently on the spot, which made him smile helplessly. Does this guy still think he is fake? Seeing the excitement in her eyes, she couldn''t believe it, right?


    In an instant, he came to her and hugged him into his arms: "Binger feel it, is it true or false." She stiffened, but did not break free, the familiar breath, the familiar embrace, the familiar voice, everything Everything is so real that it is impossible to tell the difference. Are you going to be planted in a small eighth-order immortal formation today?


    "It''s so true." She hugged his waist back, "I really don''t want to let go."


    She didn''t raise her head, she just wanted to take good care of his feelings. It was so real, she didn''t know how to let go. The thoughts that had been suppressed in the depths of her heart burst out, she didn''t know what to do, helpless, hesitant, confused... She thought she was strong enough, she thought she was indifferent enough, but in the face of such a real person, she How to let go.


    She thought that when she saw him goodbye, she could face him indifferently and hug him.


    However, she felt that she couldn''t do anything. She felt that this formation was too insidious, and she couldn''t get rid of it. He sighed deeply, hugged him tightly, and was very reluctant to leave.


    "I wonder if it is possible to move this formation back."


    Hearing her words, he felt even more distressed: "I made you wait too long."


    She was stunned for a moment, and did not dare to look up. The person who arranged this formation was too insidious, and was able to penetrate people''s hearts and spy on her secrets.


    took a deep breath and finally looked up at him: "You say, what other secrets do you know?"


    He smiled, a little happy and a little distressed, he held her face, bit her lips, and devoured her beauty.


    She was addicted.


    "Binger said, is this true or false."


    Her face was obscure, she didn''t know what she was thinking. At this time, she couldn''t help but think that this is really an illusion of the formation, no, this is not fake. Looking at it again, she carefully touched his face and pinched other parts of him. Still not sure, he had to tear open his shirt to see the mole on his chest.


    The corner of his mouth twitched: "Really. It''s too real."


    Cangyu raised his eyebrows, does this person still not believe it?


    "That''s true, how about Bing''er take me out?"


    "Binger, I''ve kept you waiting."


    hugged her again, hugged her tightly, and rubbed her hair: "This time, I''ll never leave you again." He didn''t want to endure the pain of missing. But it was the thoughts of her that allowed him to live by her side. Feeling the unbelievable appearance of this man, he finally felt at ease.


    "Are you real?"


    "real."


    "Where are you from?"


    "From the demon world."


    "Have you... been here all the time?"


    "Yes."


    "That¡­"


    She didn''t know what to ask, but she heard him say: "Don''t Binger still believe it, do you want to do something else?"


    The heat in her ears brought her back to her senses. At this moment, she finally believed that he was real, the person she had missed for many years. Although she was a little surprised to suddenly appear beside her, she chose to believe it. This is him, and only this person can say such a disciple without making her feel disgusted at all.


    "I have to go out and talk about other things to do." She snorted coldly, turned her head and ran out of the formation.

 Chapter 475： never be apart again

    Huang An rubbed his eyes and looked at the two people walking hand in hand in front of him, still a little disbelieving. Master went to check if there were any flaws in the formation. He even picked up a master and came back. Isn''t this a bit too supernatural? That Shigong is really domineering. Before, he saw Shigong breaking the formation. It was really powerful. I heard that Master''s formation was taught by Shigong.


    No wonder¡­ No wonder¡­


    Huang An snickered silently on the side. Since the Master appeared, Master has been a lot happier, which is a good thing.


    Meng Jingyu also felt inexplicable, eh? Bingyun picked up his husband from the formation, isn''t it a bit weird? However, such a powerful man was Bingyun''s husband, so it was quite normal. It''s just that Mo Xing''s disappointed and happy eyes on the side are a bit contradictory?


    Mu Bingyun tilted his head to look at the man next to him, still in disbelief that he actually appeared in front of her like this. I heard that he came here through countless stars, and he said that it only took a year.


    He didn''t say anything about the rest, but she knew that the danger in it could be explained clearly in one or two sentences. She didn''t know what kind of embarrassment he encountered in it, but she was only moved.


    He did everything he said, he never deceived her, all he gave her was hope.


    "What''s wrong with Bing''er?"


    Cang Yu touched the corners of her eyes, seeing that her Yingying tears were about to fall, and he could not pull her into his arms: "This time I won''t be separated from Bing''er." No one can separate them anymore, and he also endures it No time to be separated from her.


    Every time I think of the days I left with her, my heart is full of pain. None of them are vigorous people, and their relationship doesn''t look hot, even very dull, but on the day of separation, he finally understands that there is a kind of love that is unforgettable, and integrates the other party into his own flesh and blood. Once separated, he will definitely bear it. Huge pain, as if the soul was stripped away.


    "Agree not to part."


    She hummed two sentences, the corners of her mouth raised involuntarily, and her brows were all smiling. Finally together again, at this time, she no longer hides her emotions, and slowly spreads them out.


    Maybe she doesn''t know it herself, but everyone around her can see it clearly. Since Cang Yu met her, everyone has been smiling.


    "Master Su, where did you meet Master Shi?"


    Huang An didn''t want to disturb the loving two, so he had to get news from Su Yuan. They had a good relationship before, and there were indications that Master might want to win over Su Yuan. Master is not free now, so this matter naturally falls on his disciple.


    For such a thing, he is happy to do it. However, Su Yuan is not an ordinary person, so he did not take extra actions, just wanted to use words to draw in the relationship.


    "We were besieged by monsters before, and at the end of the battle, it happened that Brother Cang came to rescue us."


    If he wanted to say why he saved them, it was thanks to the wooden girl. If it wasn''t for this, he felt that Cangyu would never stop. At first glance, this man is not easy to provoke, and he will not have any sympathy.


    He should be lucky. Fortunately, he met Mu Bingyun. It seems that as long as he encounters something about Mu Bingyun, he will be able to turn the corner. Is Mu Bingyun really a lucky star?


    Thinking of the situation at home, he couldn''t help sighing and looked at the two people who lived and died with him. He originally looked down on these two people. He didn''t expect these people to be so deeply influenced by Mu Bingyun. Maybe they were a little disappointed in the sect!


    Huang An heard that they were rescued by their master because they accidentally said "Wooden girl". Although it was a bit ridiculous, he believed it. This master seems to be so gentle to the master, but he doesn''t have much good looks towards the rest of the people. This kind of thing is something that a cool master can do.


    The sadness in Su Yuan''s expression naturally made him guess something. As the dignified son of the Su family, if someone hadn''t deliberately framed it, he would definitely not have ended up in such a field.


    "It turns out to be like this," Huang An smiled clearly, "I didn''t expect that Master would be so important in Master''s heart."


    Su Yuan nodded seriously: "Brother Cang does this to Bingyun."


    The three of them looked at each other, and their foreheads couldn''t help twitching a few times when they thought of the gloomy tracks along the way. This person doesn''t care about those treasures at all. He breaks through the formation all the way, without stopping at all, and breaks the formation with one move. All the treasures inside were put away by them, and those who were in trouble were all taken away by Cang Yu, showing no mercy at all.


    It can be seen how desperate he is to see Mu Bingyun.


    "What are your plans for Su Gongzi in the future?"


    Su Yuan was a little dazed, and then smiled bitterly: "I''m in this situation, I don''t know what to do." The Su family, he had given up on the Su family, and killed him for the sake of being a person in power. He felt that no longer There is no point in staying in the Su family.


    Perhaps, it would be a good thing to go out and travel and voluntarily give up the inheritance of the person in charge of the Su family!


    "Young Master Su wants to give up the inheritance status of the person in power?"


    Su Yuan heard the words and couldn''t help looking at the pure white boy in front of him. The eyes are still as clear as they used to be, but there is a little more wisdom in them. It turns out that no matter how pure and white the boy is, he will eventually grow up one day. He didn''t feel wrong about this, instead he was happy that Mu Bingyun had such a transparent disciple.


    "That''s what I think at the moment."


    Huang An understood and said again: "Young Master Su thinks you have given up, will they believe it?"


    Su Yuan was startled, then smiled wryly again.


    "You have seen through everything, Huang An, after you follow Bingyun, you have made a lot of progress."


    "This is because Master taught me well." Huang An raised his eyebrows, obviously very satisfied with the status quo.


    "Indeed, they won''t believe it unless I die, or I''m abolished." Originally, he didn''t break through to the Immortal King, and he really didn''t pose any threat to them. , and no threat. After all, if you want to inherit the entire Su family, strength is also a major requirement.


    However, when the news of his breakthrough was passed on, within a month of returning to the Su family, he was assassinated no less than ten times. Until now, he actually felt a sense of boredom. He didn''t care about the Su family, but if he didn''t resist, he would really die.


    He is not only a person, but also his parents and sister. If he is really only one person, he can just walk away and go to a place where no one can find it, and there will be no such trouble.


    Huang An saw that Su Yuan was contemplating, so he didn''t speak any more, and turned his eyes to Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua, who also changed a lot. It is said that they were able to live and die together with Su Yuan. Maybe people can change some of their views as they grow up. Maybe Master thinks the same way.

 Chapter 476： They really match

    "So, Huang An, are you planning to bring those three people over?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Huang An, and seeing him smiling, he felt a little funny too. Now she doesn''t have much opinion on Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua. The two have experienced life and death, and now they have changed a lot. It would be good if they can win over, and the two of them also have some abilities.


    She believed in her eyes, the current He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun are different from the original.


    Huang An was seen through by his master, and he admitted it generously: "Yes, Master, didn''t Master want to pull Su Gongzi aboard? Now happens to be an opportunity. I guess he is not having a good time now. The Su family will also be suppressed. In fact, his apprehension disciples also guessed a little. I heard that he has a very good relationship with his parents and sister, so he must be worried about them. The disciples think that the master should have the ability to keep them from being hurt. is willing."


    As for Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua, he has no concerns at all. The news of these two people in the sect has long been caught by him. They have no relatives and no reason. If it is not because the sect has kindness to them, it is estimated that they would have left long ago.


    "Binger wants to recruit talents?"


    Cangyu immediately heard the reason, "Then Huang An is really good, and so can the other two. Although the talent is a little worse, with a little training, he will definitely be of great help in the future."


    Huang An is very happy to be recognized by the master. Recently, the master has also given him a lot of pointers. He found that the master''s formation is even more profound, and he feels more and more that these two are compatible. more compatible people.


    "They are really good, but we also need to look at their wishes. If Su Yuan is willing to leave the Su family, that would be the best. And He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun are both members of the sect. If one is not good, it is easy for people to misunderstand that they defected to the sect. If they want to, they need a wedge, how can they not let their reputation be ruined."


    Huang An also nodded vigorously on the side, thinking that Master had said it right. Although he also wants the three of them to become his own people early, it is not what he wants to see that their reputations are damaged. Especially in the immortal world, everyone is an old monster who doesn''t know how many years they have lived. It is not so easy to want to remain anonymous.


    "Don''t worry about this, go out and talk about it, there will always be a chance."


    Cangyu counted silently, stroking his beloved''s hair with his palm, "Dark Cloud said you want a city?"


    "Well, in fact, I also want to see what the city will be like in the future. We have been running around for so long, and we must have a place of our own. After everything settles down, we will live a good life."


    "If Binger likes it, let''s create it together!"


    He thought, now he should let his men collect all kinds of treasures. As for earning immortal stones, there is Shuangyun Trading Company, so he will not do repeated things. The right way is to develop a lot of power. Thinking of the identity of the loved one, and the parents that I haven''t found, my heart is a little heavy.


    Huang An saw that the two started throwing dog food, turned around and left silently, and did not forget to squeeze a soundproof array for them.


    Cang Yu became more and more satisfied with such a knowledgeable disciple. After thinking about it, he found a piece of jade slip and threw it to Huang An. This is all his understanding of the formation, and I believe it will be of great benefit to Huang An.


    Huang An happily took it, and after thanking him, he quickly moved away.


    Although this master does not seem to be very talkative, but if he can do things to his heart, he will definitely treat people differently. After so many days, he has already figured out the temperament of the master.


    Seeing Huang An leaving, Mu Bingyun hesitated, making Cangyu laugh out, pinching her chin: "What are you hiding from me?"


    "Nothing, you didn''t ask."


    "It was my fault for saying that."


    "Is not it?"


    "Yes."


    She was satisfied, her eyes were shining, and there was endless brilliance, making him feel so dazzling. This kind of Bing''er made him unable to let go.


    "I have a baby."


    She looked up to see him listening seriously, and couldn''t help but smile: "I want to find various materials to refine the city in Wu Yun''s mind. Do you think it''s feasible?"


    "Nature is feasible."


    He is not interested in that baby at all, he is holding his best baby. The baby in this world, is there his Binger? Listening to her slowly talking about the plan, he looked extremely serious, and in his heart he felt that he should collect all kinds of treasures and put them into the city to create an unparalleled city.


    He Chenghua took a bite of the rabbit meat: "Don''t tell me the meat of this monster is really delicious, why didn''t I think of it before." He glanced at Mu Bingyun and saw the two of them. There were pink bubbles all around him, and he was a little speechless.


    What about the good strong man being cold?


    Look, listening to the wooden girl talking, Cang Gongzi couldn''t help but smile.


    "They''re a perfect match."


    He Chenghua rolled his eyes, but now he is more and more relaxed, "By the way, I also want to find a partner." His eyes suddenly fell on Dong Wenjun''s face, his eyes lit up, this is not bad.


    Dong Wenjun lowered his head, obviously not in a good mood.


    Feeling He Chenghua''s gaze, he couldn''t help raising his head: "What''s wrong?"


    "No... not so much..."


    He Chenghua took a bite of the rabbit meat and chewed it slowly. It didn''t look good.


    "Young Master Su, you didn''t expect the rabbits roasted by a son of a big family to be so delicious." Huang An couldn''t help but admire, and Meng Jingyu on the side couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Su Yuan smiled lightly, shook his head and said, "This is what Xiaoyun taught me."


    Huang An was surprised. He knew that Wu Yun''s cooking was very delicious. If she taught her, it would not be surprising. No wonder the seasoning is so special.


    "Would you like to get some for Bingyun and the others?"


    Meng Jingyu, who didn''t know anything at all, suddenly said, and was pulled down by Huang An: "Wood knot, if you go there, you will definitely be hated by the master, look at the way they both enjoy it now, didn''t they seek abuse in the past? ?"


    Meng Jingyu shuddered a little, glanced over there secretly, and found that Huang An didn''t lie, it was true, he should not go over and disturb such a beautiful scene.


    Mo Xing couldn''t help but glanced at it and took a deep breath in silence, so he really should go to the Nine Dragons Immortal Realm to develop, and the person who protected her has returned. It was also uncomfortable for him to look at it on the side, and it would also cause trouble for her.


    "Brother He, what are your plans after you go out this time?"


    He Chenghua suddenly felt that the rabbit meat in his mouth was not very tasty, what plans? Can he have any plans, calculated by the son of the sect master, what can he do? After returning, I couldn''t complain, I could only break my front teeth and swallow it in my stomach.


    "Not yet."

 Chapter 477： his strength

    After Huang An''s unremitting efforts, He Chenghua successfully left the sect and joined Shuangyun Firm. Huang An said that he didn''t care about his reputation. If he left, the sect would probably like it. After all, his existence had already threatened the status of the son of the sect master. If it wasn''t for the permission of the sect master this time, would the elders dare to attack him?


    After Huang An offered his favor, he agreed without thinking much.


    When Huang An did all this, he did not avoid the others, so both Dong Wenjun and Su Yuan heard it. What a smart person Su Yuan is, he understands after thinking about it a little.


    Su Yuan thought silently on the spot, but Huang An did not disturb him. People like Su Yuan are different from He Chenghua. The other party has his own considerations. The other party and the master are friends, and he can''t do anything.


    Dong Wenjun was a little embarrassed: "Master is kind to me, I''ll go back and have a look first!" In fact, she understood a little in her heart that her master was afraid that she didn''t have much affection for her, but just wanted to use her.


    She planned to go back to see the master. If the master knew what happened this time, she had no choice but to leave the sect. There is no way out in the sect, and she has no choice.


    "I''ll accompany you back then!"


    He Chenghua spoke quickly, and he was a little embarrassed after speaking, and even he himself did not know why he was so anxious.


    "Um."


    Dong Wenjun responded, but didn''t see anything. From her point of view, the two of them have been together for so many years, and they can be regarded as friends. He Chenghua has decided to join Shuangyun Firm, so they may be their own in the future.


    Huang An was quite satisfied with this result. Leisurely got up, and the group continued on their way. Taking advantage of the lack of affection between the master and the master, he hurriedly moved up.


    reported the results this time to Master, and Mu Bingyun was also a little surprised.


    "That said, there is still a great chance."


    Huang An chuckled: "Yes, Master, where did Master go?" These days, Master Master doesn''t leave for half a step, why is he willing to let Master go? Facing his disciple''s teasing, Mu Bingyun was not at all uncomfortable.


    "He went to the front to take a look. He said that he felt a lot of strong people, and it is estimated that they will meet." With Cangyu joining in, no matter how powerful the monsters are in front of him, or how difficult the formation is, it doesn''t matter.


    But in order for Huang An and Meng Jingyu to understand, they walked very slowly.


    "Ice cloud."


    While the two were talking, Su Yuan appeared beside them. His gaze became firm, and Mu Bingyun seemed to sense something. Huang An left with interest, leaving time for the two of them.


    "Su Yuan, what do you want to say?"


    Su Yuan glanced at Mu Bingyun carefully: "Bingyun, after I go out, I''m going to take my parents and sister to leave the Su family, but I don''t know if you still accept people there?"


    "Of course."


    Mu Bingyun showed a sincere smile, "I thought you would think about it for a long time."


    "So Bingyun had expected this day long ago?" Su Yuan smiled bitterly, remembering his initial embarrassment, and being guessed at his situation, it''s not that strange.


    "The dark cloud has said it long ago, you are a talent, and we will rely on you in the future. Don''t worry, you will be your own in the future, and your parents and sister will be safe."


    With these words, Su Yuan was completely relieved. Not to mention Mu Bingyun''s current strength, coupled with her relationship with Fei Tian Shang Zun, and now seeing the other''s husband, he felt that this move was very correct.


    The boulder pressing on his chest was finally gone, and he was back to the old days, still the extravagant Young Master Su.


    Now everyone is very relaxed except Dong Wenjun.


    Amidst the white fog, a black figure appeared. It was the depression of the return of the news. When he saw the figure of the person he loved, he couldn''t help but quicken his pace. He landed on her side in an instant and held her tightly. hand.


    "Let''s go, there are many strong people ahead."


    "How far is your strength?"


    "The Sixth Rank of the Immortal Sovereign."


    Mu Bingyun raised a sense of crisis in vain: "It seems that I have to cultivate well, otherwise I don''t know where I will be dumped by you. Why do I think this is the result of you not cultivating seriously?"


    He laughed dumbly: "With me here, Bing''er will slowly cultivate."


    "That''s right, you can''t leave me anymore. If you meet a powerful person, I can''t beat her." Now that she is no longer stubborn, it is a pleasure to be protected by him.


    Originally wanted to catch up with him just because she didn''t believe it, for fear that she would be betrayed one day. Now, after so many years of tempering, their relationship has not disappeared, and it has gradually deepened. She doesn''t need to compare anything, as long as he is by her side, as for the cultivation base, it will be good to gradually improve.


    Besides, her cultivation is not slow, but he is faster.


    After a pause, she suddenly said, "Are you a venerable vessel?"


    "Um."


    Cangyu did not hide it, and silently admitted it.


    Her eyes lit up and looked carefully: "It''s not ordinary, it''s so powerful."


    "Then I''ll tell you another secret."


    Cangyu''s eyes darkened a bit, and he wrapped his arms around her waist: "How many secrets does Bing''er have?"


    "Then I don''t know. You can check it slowly. If you don''t ask, I can''t remember it." She smiled playfully, so bright that she dazzled his eyes and held her waist. , was reluctant to let go at all, "Bing''er, let''s go out earlier, it''s been a long time, I miss you so much."


    Her cheeks couldn''t help but turn red, and the scorching gaze made her understand at once. He glared at him fiercely: "Do you really want to know the secret?"


    "Of course I do."


    Mu Bingyun attached to his ear and said softly. For a few moments, Cang Yu''s eyes flickered with surprise, and he looked at her carefully, but he didn''t notice it. He was even happier, not expecting that his beloved would be able to tell him this important thing.


    He also understands that at this moment she really trusts him without reservation.


    "After going out, I will send someone to look for elixir, and try to get Bing''er to wash out the venerable thunder veins as soon as possible."


    His good, she will not refuse. The two are closely dependent on each other, and their relationship is getting better day by day, and the pink bubbles around them have drowned everyone.


    "I saw it." Huang An shook his head, "In the future, the days of eating dog food will be indispensable."


    Dong Wenjun was amused by him: "Why don''t you find a woman you love too."


    "Miss Dong, in fact, you can also find a man, look around, maybe that person is by your side."


    Huang An silently glanced at He Chenghua, who was a little embarrassed. Dong Wenjun didn''t quite understand and didn''t say anything. But the most tragic thing here is Mo Xing. Everyone knows his thoughts and understands that it is impossible. Except for some sympathy, they don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 478： an incomprehensible

    "Finally came out."


    Meng Jingyu felt a little vague. Looking at the crowd of people in front of him, he knew that he had reached the depths of the secret realm. It is said that there is a tower here, and only through this tower can one pass through the past, reach the deepest depths, comprehend the profound formation, and at the same time obtain a lot of treasures.


    Pills, immortals, these are indispensable things for monks. Many people''s eyes are flashing with excitement, raising their heads and paying attention to the tower standing tall in front of them. The tower looks simple and elegant, and there is no corrosion on the body. Traces, just with some dust.


    The tower stands in the middle of the water, all kinds of aquatic plants appear on the water surface, and the black water looks extremely strange. Presumably everyone has not passed by for a long time, there should be a problem here, blocking everyone!


    Especially when I saw some rotting ships by the water, I realized after a little thought that the water here can corrode everything, but the tower stands in the center, and it has not changed at all.


    And no one has passed by, so even if you think about it, you can¡¯t fly past.


    Mu Bingyun heard Chen Feitian talk about this tower, and the formation inside was even more complicated. For the Immortal Formation Master, it was really an indispensable experience, and she was looking forward to it.


    After the time is up, the tower will automatically open, and everyone can enter at that time. However, if you want to break through in advance, in addition to death, it is still death, no matter which step your strength reaches.


    Mu Bingyun felt a malicious gaze, and when he looked back, he saw Li Chengcheng and the three of them. The three stared at her fiercely, as if they wanted to eat her. Hooked his lips, didn''t he ask for it?


    "How did you meet?"


    Cangyu noticed the gaze of his beloved early in the morning and asked quickly.


    "unfamiliar."


    Cangyu''s expression turned cold, and he glanced at the three, who seemed to be malicious to Bing''er. Looking back at Huang An, the latter understood and quickly reiterated the grievances between them.


    "Um."


    He just responded, making people puzzled. However, Mu Bingyun understood that if these people were not in her hands, there would be no problem.


    couldn''t help hugging his arm, sticking to his temperature, the corners of his mouth curled up. She can never see enough of his handsome face. Every time she thinks of their past, she will laugh dumbly. She thinks how can she be so naive!


    "What are you laughing at?"


    She blinked: "The laughing self, thank you for being so patient."


    "Bing''er, don''t make such a casual expression outside," his voice was a little hoarse, "You have to understand, we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    She frowned: "Then did you provoke wildflowers?"


    "No."


    "real?"


    "Um."


    "Are there any wildflowers posted?"


    Seeing that she was so serious, he really had no choice. He felt that some things should not be concealed too much, so as not to cause misunderstandings. He briefly explained the matter between Tiangang Demon Emperor and Mo Yier, and repeatedly ensured that he did not say anything. , not even talking to him much.


    "Okay, I believe you, just asking, you are so good, how can you not have admirers, as long as you don''t get infected, you can refuse." Excellent men will always attract many women. It seems that in the future, she will Take good precautions against people who want to get close to you.


    "I also said that there are many admirers around Bing''er, and it is said that a new Emperor of Nine Dragons has been added." When he came, he heard about it, but it was rumored.


    Both of them couldn''t help but smile, but there was only one person in their eyes. Nothing more to say, no matter how many admirers there are, they are not as good as those in their hearts.


    Li Chengcheng originally wanted to give Mu Bingyun a stern look, but he found out that the other party was extremely close to a man and couldn''t help but be astonished. Then he saw the man with extraordinary bearing and one of the best looks. Such a man, I am afraid that the immortal world will also Can''t find a few.


    I couldn''t help being a little obsessed at first glance, and then I remembered that this person had a close relationship with Mu Bingyun, and I felt hatred in my heart. The other party calculated herself, which made her very annoyed. Although they have already reunited with the elders in the family, but now they have no time to pay attention to their grievances. For the elders, the treasures in the tower and even the treasures after passing through the tower are the most important.


    Even if she wanted revenge, she had to endure it.


    "Oh, Fairy Wood, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how are you doing?"


    It is naturally impossible for Li Chengcheng to be reconciled.


    She looked at Cangyu carefully, and saw the love between the two, and said disdainfully: "I didn''t expect Fairy Mu to find a concubine, it''s really fast! Fairy Mu''s formation comprehension progressed quickly, so other It''s also very fast!"


    Isn''t this just scolding Mu Bingyun casually?


    The sound is very loud, attracting the attention of many people. Everyone knows Mu Bingyun''s name, especially knowing that the other party is a girl recognized by Feitian, and then rejected Ao Jiuxiao''s kindness, and the name is even more prosperous.


    Now hearing Li Chengcheng''s words, everyone is a little scrutinized. Could it be that Mu Bingyun is really a man of spontaneity?


    "It turned out to be Fairy Li, don''t know if this journey will be smooth?"


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corner of his lips and showed a smile, not caring at all about Li Chengcheng''s slander.


    Li Chengcheng really looked sullen, she never wanted to mention this matter for the rest of her life, glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, and then frivolously shifted her gaze on the two of them.


    "I don''t need to care about Fairy Mu. I heard that there are many people who adore Mu Fairy. I don''t know who this is?" She raised her head and couldn''t help laughing, "I just don''t know how many people are under Fairy Mu''s skirt. Servant."


    She was also in a hurry, otherwise she wouldn''t have slandered him without finding out who this man was.


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t care, but her man does!


    Someone slandered his beloved, is this tolerable?


    "He? My husband, Fairy Li should be from a big family, so she wouldn''t say slanderous words, where did you hear this, is there any misunderstanding? Admirer, minister under skirt? Fairy Li ,What does it mean?"


    Mu Bingyun grabbed someone who was about to get angry, and raised the corners of his eyes: "Fairy Li is very familiar with these words!"


    People:¡­


    Li Chengcheng only felt that his teeth were about to be bitten, and he was very familiar with these words. What do these words mean? Mu Bingyun, don''t pretend you don''t understand! However, the other party looked like she didn''t understand and told her to do nothing. Besides, everyone said that this person was her husband, so what else could she say?


    "It turns out that this is the husband of Fairy Mu, it''s really a beautiful misunderstanding."


    "Fairy Li, you should think twice about unreliable rumors in the future, and say it casually to avoid misunderstandings. Bingyun is not a good-tempered person.


    Everyone felt that if they met, they would have beaten Li Chengcheng long ago. Looking at Li Chengcheng''s eyes now, it''s a little bit bad. Since he is someone''s husband, there is no need to discuss anything.


    Li Chengcheng also wanted to use them as spearmen. Although they like to gossip, it also depends on who it is. This man is clearly not easy to provoke.

 Chapter 479： only please you

    Li Chengcheng found Mu Bingyun''s trouble once, but she got into a show, and everyone saw that she was not very pleasing to the eye, so she shrank back. As for Lin Wu and the two, they should be more serious, although they didn''t say anything, it is estimated that they are secretly planning to get a smack.


    "Is Bingyun here too?"


    Chen Fei looked at the blue eyes consciously, and his eyes lit up all of a sudden, although this person''s strength is not much weaker than him, and seeing his closeness to Mu Bingyun, he understands something.


    "Brother Chen," Mu Bingyun nodded and pulled Cangyu over, "This is Cangyu, my husband."


    She was talking about a husband, not a Taoist companion. Although it was similar, Chen Feitian heard it. This should be someone who married Bingyun in the mortal world and held a wedding.


    "So it is." Chen Feitian looked at it again, and the more he looked, the more satisfied he became. No wonder he was able to make this girl like him. I had heard from Brother Nan before that Bingyun had an excellent husband, but now it looks good. Naturally, he knew Cangyu''s identity, but he didn''t feel anything.


    He looked left and right, and squeezed a soundproof array: "Are you from the devil world?"


    "Yes."


    Cang Yu did not hide it, but it surprised Chen Feitian: "How long did it take you?"


    Legend has it that it takes a hundred years to go from the devil world to the fairy world, but if you count the time, only twenty years have passed!


    "one year."


    A year?


    Chen Feitian was startled, and then he wanted to laugh out loud, but someone told him that it took him a year to come from the devil world. Isn''t this a joke? However, the serious look of the other party, he did not doubt that this was the truth.


    Thinking of the turbulent starry sky, which was mixed with various forces, it was very explosive, and he was able to come here intact, and it only took a year. What kind of perseverance does this man have.


    Seeing that his eyes were firm, and the tenderness revealed was only towards the woman beside him, he understood somewhat.


    sighed, there are such deep emotions in the world.


    "You are very powerful." After a long time, Chen Feitian said this sentence with some relief in his eyes. Now that this person came over, he no longer had to worry about Mu Bingyun''s danger.


    "Protect Bingyun well. It would be best if you could pass through that tower. You are all Immortal Array Masters. As long as you pass through, you may have the opportunity to comprehend deeper formations, and perhaps you will be able to break through to the ninth-order Immortal Array Master in the future."


    He was not surprised when he saw Mu Bingyun, and knew that she also knew about it.


    "thanks."


    For those who have good intentions, Cangyu certainly will not refuse. He looked at the tower, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, he would definitely take Bing''er through it. He could feel that through the tower, he would reach another wonderful world.


    In the middle of his thoughts, a golden light suddenly flashed, and he had to turn his head to see a man in golden clothes walking towards him, with a charming smile on his face, looking at his beloved. The arm around Mu Bingyun tightened a bit, his eyes darkened, this is the Nine Dragons Great Emperor, right?


    Ao Jiuxiao was stunned for a moment, staring at the hand on Mu Bingyun''s waist, finally seeing Cang Yu''s existence, his brows furrowed, obviously he didn''t expect that his goal had been taken away by someone.


    is still a man no less than him. What is the relationship between this man and Mu Bingyun?


    "Yun''er, who is this?"


    "My husband."


    Ao Jiuxiao looked slightly cold, is it her husband? He originally thought that the other party was just a little Luo Luo, but now he feels that he is very wrong. Where is this person a little Luo Luo, he is clearly a strong man.


    "Be proud of Jiuxiao."


    Ao Jiuxiao bowed his hand, although the opponent was strong, he did not give up his goal. These days, Mu Bingyun''s face always appeared in his mind, which made him even more interested.


    He was already thinking about it, if he really liked it, it would be good to make Mu Bingyun his wife.


    "Gloomy!"


    The gloomy voice is not only cold, but also full of possessiveness. There are too many people coveting his beloved, and he really wants to get rid of them all. The sight of the two men ignited a thick fire, and Mu Bingyun remained silent. It''s useless for her to say anything, and it''s good to let this Ao Jiuxiao know the lesson.


    A young and beautiful girl still wants to provoke her?


    "Ah!"


    For a long time, Ao Jiuxiao sneered: "Brother Cang is so talented, he was able to win the heart of the beauty."


    "Yun''er, how about this emperor asked you to be his wife?"


    Ao Jiuxiao also went out of his way. He found that he wanted to get this woman urgently. Seeing her snuggled in the arms of another man, he felt very uncomfortable. Although this person was indeed her upright husband, so what?


    He is the Great Emperor of Kowloon, what do you want?


    "Kowloon Emperor, Bing''er is my wife, please respect yourself."


    Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help but smile at those angry eyes: "This emperor never knew what giving up means, Brother Cang, after you go out, let''s discuss it, how about it?"


    "I''m happy to accompany you!"


    The rival has launched a challenge, and he has no reason to refuse. It is right that he can just beat him fiercely. Thinking of being able to teach his rival in love, he laughed.


    By the way, isn''t the other party the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons?


    After going out, let the following people do some damage to the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory.


    The two men were contemplating how to cause trouble for each other. Although the Emperor of Nine Dragons was domineering, he was not insidious. He wanted to **** women, naturally he was open and aboveboard.


    "Then Yun''er will wait first, this emperor will let you understand that this man is not worthy of you."


    Ao Jiuxiao smiled arrogantly, and glanced at Cang Yu contemptuously, as if he was looking at something dead. Then he tossed the hem of his clothes and walked away, not showing much decadence.


    "Binger, the rival in love is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that I am not strong enough."


    Seeing his cautious face, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile and leaned on him: "No matter how strong I am, I still don''t just like you. But that Ao Jiuxiao is really arrogant, teach him a good lesson after going out and let him You know what it means to be tall."


    She doesn''t feel that her man can''t beat him, and she is very confident.


    "Bing''er has spoken, and my husband will naturally take care of him."


    The two laughed and talked, but Huang An and the others behind him trembled. This man has a lot of background, and he can easily say that he wants to clean up the Emperor of Nine Dragons. Huang An swallowed his saliva. He felt that his master was an amazing person, and he really wanted to see the day when Ao Jiuxiao was beaten.


    After all, only a few people know about the appearance of ??gloomy, and most people''s minds are on that tower.


    After some time, the tower that was not moving finally moved. White mist rose from the water, and there were sounds in the ears, and then a bridge extended from the bottom of the tower to the side where everyone stood.


    Seeing this, everyone understands and can pass.

 Chapter 480： Its that simple?

    Cangyu and Mu Bingyun walked over the bridge with hands, and finally entered the tower. Just stepping into the tower, the scene in front of you changed, and there were bursts of slaughter voices in the ears, and there was a smell of blood on the tip of the nose. .


    looked at each other and looked at her soft face, his voice softened unconsciously: "Let''s go!"


    "Um."


    She replied softly, the two of them didn''t care about the swords and swords in front of them, regardless of the voices of thousands of troops and horses in their ears, they walked to the front step by step, and a passage appeared in front of them, winding up, a ladder a ladder.


    When they were about to step on it, two boxes suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "This should be the reward for passing the first tier."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and put away the two boxes. This time they finally stepped on the first ladder, and then the scene in front of them changed again, and the original winding ladder disappeared.


    A narrow path appeared in front of them, with invisible abyss on both sides, they could vaguely feel the mountain of swords on the left and the sea of ??fire on the right.


    "Is this also an illusion?"


    Hearing someone ask behind them, the two of them looked a little serious and shook their heads: "This is not an illusion."


    "It''s true." Mu Bingyun was dumbfounded, "How is this set up?" She didn''t feel the change in the formation at all, how could it be true? She frowned and thought hard. At the same time, she found that such a small narrow road was not the one that she walked. There were countless such roads around her. Only then did she realize that this mountain of swords and sea of ??flames really So spacious.


    Cang Yu also frowned, their expressions were the same, obviously they were thinking about the situation here, Huang An and the others who were following behind them were also watching, and they occasionally cast an expectant look at Mu Bingyun and the others. .


    Huang An said that he couldn''t understand such a profound formation. At first he thought it was just an illusion, maybe it was a killing formation, but the scene here suddenly became real, and he didn''t understand it.


    It was clear that it was the passage to the second floor, but why did it turn into a sea of ??swords and flames. It''s not that everyone is reluctant to go forward, but at a glance, this small narrow road does not extend to the end, and even if they walk past, there is no way to go up.


    Therefore, both the people behind and the people on both sides waited. They all have Immortal Formation Masters around them. In the secret realm of Qiankun, Immortal Formation Masters have an absolute position. Otherwise, in such a scene, ordinary people are helpless at all.


    Perhaps, Qiankun Secret Realm was originally prepared for Immortal Array Masters, but it is just such a place to hide big treasures, who can easily give up. Huang An saw that the three of Li Chengcheng were on another narrow road, but the faces of the three were very ugly, and they didn''t find any flaws.


    Looking at the two of them here, Mu Bingyun, their faces were calm, they no longer had the seriousness they had before, so it could be seen that they must have found something. At this point, Huang An and Meng Jingyu have some expectations. Their expectations are different from others. They want to wait for Mu Bingyun to explain it, so that they can gain some insights.


    Su Yuan is relatively quiet. He has absolute confidence in Mu Bingyun. This is the case before reaching the second floor. He feels that the road ahead will be even more fortunate. But for Mu Bingyun, he always had a mysterious trust.


    While the major immortal formation masters were confused and nervous about analyzing, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu opened their eyes at the same time, looked at each other and smiled, both found the answer in each other''s eyes.


    It turned out that they broke the formation at the same time.


    "Binger speak first."


    He couldn''t help pinching her hand, she glanced at him, her eyes were shining, exuding gorgeous brilliance, and she slowly said her thoughts, not loud or small, not deliberately what is isolated. Therefore, in addition to Huang An and others, the rest of the Immortal Array Masters also heard it.


    At first, these arrogant Immortal Formation Masters felt that these two young people would not get any good results. The more they listened, the more shocked they became. Then they regretted it. They didn''t listen carefully at first, but they only listened to half of it. Not enough to crack the formation in front of him.


    "how?"


    She looked at him with a smile, which made his heart move. Those red lips that closed together really wanted to bite them. Concealing his emotions, he nodded, and then said his thoughts.


    Now all the Immortal Formation Masters should listen carefully. Naturally, they are even more shocked. They have to admit that these two people are really talented. There are two methods, and they are so simple. His eyes are no longer contempt, but respect and worship.


    As for those old-fashioned Immortal Formation Masters, they covered up their embarrassment, silently thinking about what the two of them said, wondering if they could find a new solution.


    "Master, Master, is it that simple?"


    Huang An finally came to his senses, and he still couldn''t believe it until now. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the sea of ??swords and flames below, wondering if this formation was a little tricky. Then I thought that this was just a passage to the second floor, and it was not so strange.


    Just...still a little weird.


    The Sea of ??Swords and Fire is indeed real, however, the real Sea of ??Swords and Fire is not under their feet. As for why it is so true, this is the role of the formation, using the refraction of the formation to make the real scene of swords and fires appear in front of them.


    Therefore, everything here is nothing to be afraid of, it is simply bluffing. In fact, it is very simple to go to the past. As long as the formation in front of you is broken, the stairs will appear. The reason why Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are so careful is that they want Huang An to understand.


    As for the rest of the people, that''s none of their business.


    "Huang An, you broke the formation."


    Master had an order, Huang An naturally acted immediately, pinched a few tricks, and his figure swayed around a few times, and everything in front of him seemed to be shattered by ceramics. The stairs that appeared in front of everyone made them feel that everything before was an illusion, but... the hot breath came from above, which made them hesitate again.


    "Go up, I''m afraid it''s the real scene I saw earlier."


    Following the voice of Mu Bingyun, everyone rushed to jump up. They had previously discovered some incredible treasures in the sea of ??swords and flames, and they had to take them later. It was not polite at all.


    The fastest runners turned out to be Li Chengcheng and the others. They were originally Immortal Formation Masters, and they walked in front again, looking like a monkey, Huang An was a little anxious.

 Chapter 481： Its true this time

    "These shameless people!"


    Huang An was a noble boy, and it was not easy for him to scold him like this. It can be seen that the behavior of Li Chengcheng and others has completely made him angry. Obviously, the formation method is the solution method that his master master came up with, but these are cheap.


    "Huang An, don''t worry, do you think Bingyun will suffer?"


    Meng Jingyu patted Huang An on the shoulder. Huang An was considered a junior here, and he was originally the youngest. Seeing his blushing face, Meng Jingyu couldn''t help but comfort him.


    Huang An also reacted, relieved for a while, and smirked a little embarrassedly: "Yes, Master never suffers, I''m so anxious."


    These words made several people laugh. Some people saw them slowly going up the stairs, and they were also a little puzzled. Are they not interested in those treasures, or are there other dangers above?


    Not waiting for them to understand, they walked up to take a look, and the scene in front of them immediately made people understand, and then smiled bitterly, how can this treasure be so easy to get. In front of it is a sea of ??knives and fires. If it was false before and it was mapped, then it will be true. There is not yet half way up, the scorching breath is coming, and I don''t know how far it is. No one dares to try to fly over, let alone go up to take fire crystals and fire lotuses.


    Li Chengcheng and the others were dumbfounded.


    Looking at the baby, I can''t get it at all, and their faces are the most ugly. Seeing many people laughing around, the color on his face changed very quickly. Sometimes blue, sometimes red, sometimes white, they are even more colorful than those who sing opera.


    "Master, Master, do you have a solution?"


    Huang An smiled happily when he saw Li Chengcheng and a few people eating. These little people!


    After asking ??, he saw that the two were lost in thought again, and he couldn''t help laughing. It was the relationship between the master and the master that was really good, and they were able to penetrate the formation at one time. No one can compare to such a deep relationship. Master seems to be getting happier every day. This is all thanks to Master!


    Master is also a powerful person. He is the one who gets the best benefits from these people. After seeing Master''s comprehension of the formation, he feels that his understanding of the formation has deepened.


    Under the sea of ??fire in front of ?? was a piece of lava, and under the mountain of swords, there was only black water, just like the water around the tower, and he felt a hint of danger from the water.


    The crowd did not understand and did not act. But there are always some impatient people. Seeing the flamboyant fire lotus on the opposite side, they jumped up and went over there. When his figure flew over the sea of ????fire and did not encounter an accident, he couldn''t help but haha laughing out loud.


    "Haha, where is the danger, these fire lotuses are mine."


    After he finished speaking, he speeded up and flew to the place where the fire lotus grows. Seeing this for several days behind him, he jumped up eagerly and rushed over, definitely wanting to **** a fire lotus. There is also a large piece of fire crystal next to the fire lotus, these are all good treasures, who can withstand the temptation.


    However, most people are still watching, and their intuition tells them to rush over and send.


    "what-"


    Sure enough, a scream pulled everyone''s thoughts back, and I saw that the person who first landed next to the fire lotus actually melted away to the naked eye. Just like the ice cubes melted away when they met the heat, the clothes on her body also melted away, and they melted into the fire lotus one by one, as if they became her nutrients.


    After seeing this, they wanted to go back, but they didn''t want to fall on it. They also followed in the footsteps of the previous person, and their expressions showed regret. How could they know that their greed for a while had paid the price of their lives.


    Li Chengcheng''s face turned pale, but he couldn''t help but vomited out. Everyone looked at her position and couldn''t help but contempt.


    Huang An snorted in his heart, luck is so good!


    A total of seven people have been melted before, and now no one dares to make a move. However, they found that the four major domain masters are not here. Many people know that these domain masters have come every time, they must have found a way to the past, and there are mysterious fairy formation masters by their side. It is not difficult to want to go to the past. .


    Nan Mingyan was not so lucky, he was still in the crowd, looking at the mountain of swords and flames in front of you with a vague expression, a little anxious in his heart, but unfortunately, those four people didn''t want to bring him at all. He was able to speak, not because of the presence of Yu Wei of the Great Emperor Nanling.


    If he doesn''t improve his strength, he will be kicked out one day, and then he will not be the one to talk about in the Nanling Immortal Territory.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, his eyes lit up, and he slowly walked over.


    "Brother, you..."


    Nan Manqing was puzzled, "Brother, where are you going?" She was a little anxious. From the current point of view, she can only pin her hopes on the Immortal Array Master. This is the case every time. This secret realm of heaven and earth is really evil. son.


    Unfortunately, the powerful Immortal Formation Masters in the Southern Spirit Immortal Region did not listen to their orders at all, otherwise they would have passed by long ago. In his heart, he scolded the other four major domain masters secretly, and followed Nan Mingyan''s side.


    "Wooden Fairy, what a coincidence."


    When Nan Mingyan''s voice came from his ears, Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, and his eyes fell on the faces of the two: "It turned out to be Nan Gongzi and Nan Xianzi. Unfortunately, this is the secret realm of Qiankun, and we can always meet each other." She A dark light flashed through his eyes, and he felt a little sullen when he remembered that his brother was tricked by this person. It''s just that she wants to deal with each other, not at this time, Nanling Xianyu still needs someone to control, at least before she finds her brother and parents, Nan Mingyan still has some effect.


    This person is still handled by the elder brother.


    Nan Mingyan didn''t know what Mu Bingyun was thinking, but he thought that Mu Bingyun had performed exceptionally well all the way, so he should be able to get past it. He guessed that he had to go over to be able to go to the third floor of the tower.


    Naturally, if you can get those fire crystals and fire lotuses on the rocks, it would be the best.


    "Does Fairy Wood have a solution?"


    At this moment Cangyu has restrained his breath, Nan Mingyan did not know that there is a strong man in front of him that is comparable to the strength of the domain master. He was just calculating his own interests.


    Nan Manqing also saw his eldest brother''s plan, and hurriedly said with a smile: "Fairy Mu, the last time we said goodbye, we haven''t seen you for so long."


    Mu Bingyun secretly laughed in his heart, what they said seemed to be familiar to them. Obviously, the other party couldn''t forcefully buy something and had to leave, but it was said that they had a close relationship.


    No, except for those who knew it, they all showed a clear look, and then they were a little envious. It was a lucky thing to be able to climb the relationship with the Immortal Formation Master, especially in the secret realm of Qiankun.


    However, Lu Yan''s expression was not very good-looking.

 Chapter 482： Binger said it very well

    "It seems that Young Master Nan and Mu Bingyun have a good relationship, Lu Yan, do you know about this?"


    Li Chengcheng glanced lightly and couldn''t help asking, "Don''t forget, that Mu Bingyun has a grudge against us. As long as I, Li Chengcheng, are here, she will not have a good time. Lu Yan, who are you? what idea?"


    Lu Yan was a little annoyed, how did he know? ?


    Who knows what Mr. Nan''s plans are, and what kind of thing are you, Li Chengcheng, who dares to question him?


    "You can go and ask Nan Gongzi." After that, Lu Yan closed his mouth and didn''t want to talk to Li Chengcheng. Li Chengcheng seemed to have lost his mind on the matter of Mu Bingyun.


    She glared at Lu Yan: "Lu Yan, don''t forget our relationship, tell me what''s going on, or I''ll tell my father and ask him to cancel the engagement between us. !"


    It¡¯s okay not to say this, but I feel a little embarrassed when I say this. In order to get on the line of Ziyou Xianyu, his father actually asked him to be engaged with Li Chengcheng, and he only found out when he met his father a few days ago. Guessing that this marriage was still discussed in the secret realm of Qiankun, he gritted his teeth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare. If it is really cancelled, the father knows that it is his reason, and he will be finished.


    Li Chengcheng was a little complacent when he saw that Lu Yan didn''t say a word. What about betrothal? It''s just one more person to bully her. So what about Nan Gongzi, if it weren''t for the old division of Emperor Nanling, the entire Nanling Immortal Domain would have been divided up by other domain masters long ago.


    The matter here did not attract many people''s attention.


    Nan Mingyan was constantly chatting with Mu Bingyun, as if he wanted to get accurate information from it. However, I''m still thinking about what Mu Bingyun said, but for the time being, he has no choice but to give up.


    He also went to the doctor for a sudden illness. In his eyes, Mu Bingyun was just a seventh-order Immortal Formation Master, and it was definitely not that easy to destroy everything in front of him.


    "Actually, this is not a formation."


    When Nan Mingyan was about to give up, Mu Bingyun suddenly said, "This mountain of swords and seas of fire is real, there is no formation." But if you want to pass, you can use the formation, which she didn''t say. Of course, she didn''t want to give Nan Mingyan easy access, so let the other party''s Immortal Formation Master think about it!


    She still did not hide her voice, so that everyone heard it, and many Immortal Formation Masters suddenly realized that they were misled and took a fork in the road. Now that they know whether they know the formation method, they slowly think about the rest.


    "Thank you, Fairy Wood for your advice."


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and he was also a little surprised. Then bid farewell, summon a few Immortal Formation Masters and powerhouses, and discuss something over there.


    Huang An was puzzled: "Master, why did you tell him?"


    He felt that Nan Mingyan, like Li Chengcheng and others, was uneasy and kind. He had also seen Nan Manqing. He was so arrogant back then, thinking that the voice he heard that day belonged to Nan Mingyan.


    One and two want to take advantage of the autumn wind in Master''s place. Why do people from the Immortal Realm do this?


    Although he is also a person from the fairyland.


    "It''s always good to have someone to help."


    Mu Bingyun raised her lips and looked at the person beside her: "Yu, do you think so?" Some people don''t use it, she is not stupid. Nan Mingyan needs to worry about this matter. As for the fire lotus and fire crystal, although they are precious, I believe that in the face of life, the other party knows how to choose.


    "Bing''er said it very well." Cangyu''s eyes were smiling, a little happy. His Binger changed a lot, but he liked her more and more. The two showed their affection without any scruples, and the masters over there were thinking about the way in the past.


    In the end, Nan Mingyan came over again, and it could be seen that his expression was also a little embarrassed: "I don''t know if Fairy Mu has a good solution?"


    "Have."


    Nan Mingyan exhaled a breath. Although he can win over people today, he can''t use the formation technique and can only provide some people. However, those immortal formation masters are like a wine bag and rice bag at the moment, and they are not useful at the critical moment.


    "Please also advise."


    "How about Master Nan?"


    Mu Bingyun''s brows had a slight smile on his face: "The people Nan Gongzi brought are all masters, and the people on my side are not good enough, what should I do if I come up with a solution?"


    Nan Mingyan was of course willing, and quickly responded. Afterwards, the major immortal formation masters and those masters all came over, wanting to hear what Mu Bingyun could do. Of course, there was some disbelief in their hearts.


    "I need the powerhouses of earth veins and ice veins." Mu Bingyun expressed his request. Under Nan Mingyan''s call, dozens of people came out, all of them were first-class powerhouses.


    "Then we have to rely on the masters."


    Mu Bingyun bowed his hands to everyone, these immortal formation masters who were watching the lively did not expect to have their own share, but they did not refuse. The smile in the corner of her eyes deepened a bit. How could it be possible to take advantage of it?


    If you want to pass without effort, isn¡¯t that too cheap?


    "This is a bit of a blessing."


    Everyone didn''t understand what she meant, "It''s impossible to just use the Immortal Formation Master and these powerhouses to contribute, this matter is more dangerous."


    Nan Mingyan seemed to understand: "What does Fairy Mu mean?"


    "If you are strong enough, if you are weak, you can provide some immortal stone treasures or something, and make up for everyone!"


    The faces of the others were a little ugly, but the Immortal Formation Masters and the powerhouses were satisfied. In this case, it would be better for them to work harder for a while. Seeing the ugly faces of everyone, they seemed to be unaware.


    "You can''t always choose cheap for nothing, right?"


    In the face of Mu Bingyun''s questioning, everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. Indeed, they really wanted to take advantage of it for nothing.


    "I don''t want your things either. They may lose their strength later, and they need someone to protect them. Giving them fairy stones and the rest of the treasures is a kind of respect."


    Is it related to respect?


    However, if they don''t agree at this moment, they will get many Immortal Formation Masters and powerhouses.


    Mu Bingyun is satisfied.


    That''s right, she is trying to win over these Immortal Array Masters. As for the others, they are not much of a threat to her, and they will naturally understand their hidden meanings later.


    "This matter is not forced, if you don''t want it, just think about the rest here."


    She waved her hand and let the people from Feitian Immortal Territory and Penglai Immortal Territory stand aside, ready to protect those who might collapse at any time.


    "Okay, let''s discuss it."


    The ?? Immortal Array Master and all the powerhouses were very satisfied, so when they heard her words, they didn''t feel much resistance. However, the three of Li Chengcheng did not pass. They don''t want to be in it.


    Not long after, Mu Bingyun explained his plan, and everyone had some confidence in the past. This time, it is the cooperation between the Immortal Array Master and the strong, using the formation method to cooperate with the soil and ice to form a channel.


    The bottom layer is the formation of the earth, and the upper layer is the formation of ice. The fire can''t help the earth, but it can make the earth extremely hot, and the ice on the top just protects everyone from the scorching air. Coupled with the blocking of the formation, the previous situation will not occur.

 Chapter 483： Stupid mind is always wandering

    Mu Bingyun looked at the road that was gradually extending in the past. Although it was not too wide, he was able to pass the two of them side by side.


    "Everyone, be faster, they won''t last long."


    Mu Bingyun''s words made them all awake. They jumped up quickly and ran quickly. Although there was still a scorching aura coming from both sides, the ice cubes under their feet continued to melt, but new ice cubes formed again. Couldn''t help but feel a little more confident.


    Since ??Mu Bingyun naturally went up from the beginning, she guided the Immortal Array Master to cooperate with those earth veins and ice veins. As they passed, the road behind had gradually collapsed. Seeing this, those who chose this path couldn''t help but rejoice, while Li Chengcheng and others who were left behind looked very scary.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at each other lightly, waved his hand, and the fire lotus and fire crystal below fell into his hands, making people jealous, many people wanted to jump down to pick them, but they fell all of a sudden, changing instantly. melted.


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows in disapproval.


    Cangyu smiled and collected these fire lotuses for her. There were many fire lotuses, and they flew up one by one, making people jealous.


    "Masters, work hard, and Huo Lian and Huo Jing will share some of you later. Today is all thanks to you." Mu Bingyun said a word, making the road built by the Immortal Formation Master and the powerhouses stronger and stronger, and also for everyone. There is a chance to breathe.


    Only then did everyone realize that Mu Bingyun was able to be so relaxed. It was the man beside him who came up with a fire lotus in his hand. There was no way for them to be jealous, and the fire crystal that kept falling into the opponent''s pockets left them with nothing to do.


    "Yu, take more fire crystals, I''ll be useful."


    After Cangyu heard this, more and more fire crystals jumped up from below. Everyone was helpless, they didn''t have the strength of this man, they couldn''t at all, they could only watch the baby being put away by Mu Bingyun.


    Li Chengcheng snorted coldly, which caught Mu Bingyun''s attention. Seeing the other side''s embarrassed appearance, she laughed dumbly. She still had some ability, and she even caught up, but if it was a little later, I''m afraid Xiaoming would have explained it here.


    Li Chengcheng looked under her eyes with lingering fears. If she took a step forward, she would really melt here. She looked behind her and found that everyone was on the road of soil and ice, and she couldn''t help but stabilize.


    So, facing Mu Bingyun''s ridicule, she didn''t have the heart to deal with it. Compared to being alive, nothing is important. Of course, the fire lotus and fire crystal below still make her jealous, but at this moment she has no extra strength to do other things.


    There are also many stronger people who picked some fire lotuses and fire crystals, although not many, they are satisfied. Of course, it couldn''t compare to the dazzling eyes around Mu Bingyun, although they really wanted to take the fiery red area around her for themselves, the battle of the people around her made people unable to think about it.


    "Yu, that''s alright, I''ll pass it soon."


    Hearing her words, Cang Yu stopped moving and put his arms around her waist, for fear of what would happen.


    In fact, there was no accident. Everyone successfully passed through the sea of ??swords and fires and reached a safe place.


    Everyone handed over some immortal stones or other things according to their words, and let Nan Mingyan distribute the power to those people one by one, and then Mu Bingyun took out a part of the fire lotus to these people, which made them feel grateful. Mu Bingyun is a person who can meet.


    As for the fire crystal, she didn''t take it out. She was useful, and the Immortal Array Masters and the strong ones who got good things didn''t ask for anything. Although their faces were a little pale, it was not bad to get so many things.


    Besides, what happened today gave them a sense of accomplishment. It was even strange that the lives of so many people were in their hands. Looking at the road formed by the formation that was gradually being destroyed behind, there was an emotion in their eyes, and they couldn''t explain it clearly or understand it. In short, they felt that something was sublimating.


    "Fairy Mu has so many fire crystals, why don''t you take it out and share it?"


    Everyone turned back, and many people were looking forward to it. However, those who contributed previously were unanimously hostile to Li Chengcheng. This person who did not contribute at all, only took out a few immortal stones, and even wanted to take advantage of Fairy Mu.


    A certain irritable Immortal Array Master shouted: "Young age, deep-minded, greedy temperament, difficult to achieve great things!" This is an old-style Immortal Array Master, and he is relatively prestigious among Immortal Array Masters. Eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, he is naturally qualified to say this.


    This time, because of Mu Bingyun, although his strength was a little exhausted, he got a lot of good things after that. Mu Bingyun also took out the medicinal pills to restore them. These things that don''t work hard and just want to take advantage of them are so ignorant. .


    If this person is a junior in his family, he must teach him a good lesson.


    Li Chengcheng''s face turned pale, but he didn''t expect to provoke this poisonous tongue.


    "Senior is right, this Li Chengcheng has always been unreasonable, and I heard her mocking Fairy Mu before! Maybe she has some personal grudges, Fairy Mu does things justly, and she came up with the method this time. , not only did not ask for compensation, but also thought of everyone, and even gave us the precious fire lotus, this person clearly wanted to provoke our hostility to Mu Fairy, such a person with bad intentions, I don¡¯t know how to get here safely ."


    "Yes, everyone, Fairy Mu can get those things, but they are powerful. You have seen it before. If you have the ability, you will naturally be able to get these things. Do you still want a piece of the pie? This is a human being. , but don''t go too far."


    "She clearly wants to treat everyone as a gunner, and she is a scheming **** at a young age!"


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Chengcheng, whose face was flushed with anger, but didn''t say anything, it seemed that the effect had come out. She turned back and smiled at the person beside her, as if she was taking credit, which made Cang Yu pinched her nose.


    "Binger is so amazing."


    He lowered his head and whispered beside her ear, the hot breath made her ears redden. Pushing him gently, without much strength, he didn''t even leave his arms, obviously he was very satisfied with his praise.


    In the end, of course, Li Chengcheng was scolded speechless by the seniors of the Immortal Array Master, and he almost cried. It is estimated that this is the first time that Li Chengcheng has experienced such a situation, and it is also the first time that he has been scolded by so many people!


    Lu Yan, who had a marriage contract with Li Chengcheng, didn''t say a word. If he speaks at this time, just wait to be drowned by everyone''s saliva! He couldn''t help but think deeply. Is it really the right thing to be engaged with Li Chengcheng?


    Li Chengcheng didn''t know what Lu Yan was thinking, she was going crazy.

 Chapter 484： hehehe...

    After a series of events, Mu Bingyun gained a good reputation and showed a face in front of the Immortal Formation Master. As long as she went out, she believed that these people would help her spread the word. Those who want to touch her in the Immortal Realm in the future will probably also To weigh a few points.


    On the other hand, Li Chengcheng gained the reputation of being a scheming bitch. He enjoyed everyone''s strange eyes all the way. He wanted to find a crack in the ground and burrow into it. Naturally, he hated Mu Bingyun.


    This tower has a total of nine floors, and now some people are walking fast, some are walking slowly, and gradually spread out. Mu Bingyun and his party had now reached the seventh floor. Naturally, he got a lot of treasures, but the more he went up, the more difficult it became.


    The more she looked, the more her heart throbbed.


    "Yu, did you feel it too?"


    "Um."


    Her brows were filled with joy: "Maybe I can really get the formation above the ninth order, let''s go up!"


    As long as they go through the stairs, they will be able to reach the eighth floor. And getting closer and closer to the target, she felt that her breathing was a lot heavier. At the same time, she felt Chen Feitian''s breath, it should be not far ahead.


    The two still held hands and never let go. After finally getting together, they no longer have the courage to let go, for fear of losing each other.


    Huang An and the others had long been left behind by the two of them, so they had to move forward slowly. Except for being able to help the others to come up together at the beginning, they all had to rely on their own abilities.


    "I don''t know what kind of test will happen in this layer."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, and his expression was also very indifferent. Obviously, he was not so persistent about whether he could go up or not. In fact, as long as the people around her hold her hands tightly, she feels that the whole world is complete.


    seemed to sense her emotions, the corners of the gloomy mouth curved, and the two took a step forward at the same time, but there was no test scene in their imagination. In front of them, they were still the same as before. With doubts, they raised their legs and took a step again. Naturally, there was still no change in front of them.


    So, they didn''t stop and slowly climbed the ladder.


    Then, I met Chen Feitian and four people on the way. The four of them looked a little embarrassed, which surprised her.


    "Brother Chen, what happened to you guys?"


    Chen Feitian smiled bitterly: "I''m afraid I''ll be planted here again this time."


    She didn''t quite understand what it meant, and seeing the other three nodded with pale faces, they sat cross-legged and adjusted their breaths. She couldn''t help looking up, only to realize that after walking for so long, the ladder seemed to never finish.


    She tried to take a step forward, but found that no matter how she walked, she seemed to be standing still. Now I finally understand, there is something wrong with this ladder, is it another strange formation?


    Beside Chen Feitian and the others, there are a few old men, who should be the mysterious Immortal Formation Master.


    Knowing that he couldn''t take a step forward, Mu Bingyun stopped. He bowed his hands to the crowd, and then chatted with the old-fashioned Immortal Formation Masters. In the face of polite juniors, they still have a close relationship with Chen Feitian. These people didn''t put on airs and told everything they encountered one by one.


    However, nothing happened, and it was not the first time they entered this tower, but every time they stayed here and couldn¡¯t go any further, they were not reconciled to thinking about it.


    The reason why the four of Chen Feitian were so embarrassed was that they used brute force to break through, but they were tragically attacked. She didn''t know what to say about this.


    After the chat with the veteran Immortal Array Master, she and Cang Yu looked around, and the rest of the people saw this and did not hold out hope, and just waited for the end of the time for the opening of the secret realm.


    However, Chen Feitian took a look at Mu Bingyun and the two, always feeling that they might be able to do something. For the Nan family, he has great confidence, and Cangyu also gives him a confidence that he can climb to the ninth floor.


    Perhaps, there is hope in the young couple. Chen Feitian was looking forward to it, and even forgot to adjust his breath.


    "Is there a way for Yun''er?"


    Ao Jiuxiao woke up and saw Mu Bingyun, a little surprised, but it seemed reasonable. Mu Bingyun was too dazzling to be ignored. It''s a pity that she was standing beside the black-robed man, even a perfect match, which made him have to be jealous.


    He Ao Jiuxiao had never encountered such a thing before, the first time he lost was inexplicable.


    Cangyu turned his head and glanced lightly: "Go out and talk about it."


    He understood, the man meant to go out to teach him.


    Ah!


    Who is he proud of Jiuxiao?


    He is the Great Emperor of the Nine Dragons, this man is so ignorant, he will let the other party understand what a lesson is, even if Mu Bingyun does not choose him. He also wants to make this man his defeat, and let Mu Bingyun see that this man is not worthy of her.


    At this point, Ao Jiuxiao did not speak any more, but continued to adjust his breath. They have some regrets that they have not been able to reach the eighth floor many times. They have also studied the formation technique over the years, and they have achieved quite a lot, but this time they are still unable to go to the eighth floor.


    A lot of people came up behind, and they were a little surprised when they saw the scene here, but then they quickly found out that something was wrong, and they were distressed on the side. Many people cast their hopes on Mu Bingyun and the two of them. They gave many people hope, maybe they can find a way this time?


    Mu Bingyun looked at the road one step at a time, and always felt that she would never be able to reach the end, but she knew that this was not true, and it was not impossible to walk here.


    "Binger, don''t worry, we''ll think about it slowly."


    "Um."


    She smiled and said, "With you by my side, I''m not in a hurry, I''m just curious about it." Even if she passed through the ninth floor and was able to obtain the secrets of the formation above the ninth level, she was not very enthusiastic.


    However, she encountered a strange phenomenon in front of her, but she wanted to understand it.


    The places where they passed, some were obstructed by the formation, and some were not obstructed by the formation. Therefore, she is not sure whether this is the obstruction of the formation, or something else. The more you go inside, the more inscrutable what appears.


    No one disturbed them, both of them were thinking, they held each other''s hands tightly and didn''t mean to let go at all. At this time, it is the envy of many people that they can still be so loving.


    "Fairy Mu must have a way to get past, right? Since she has figured out a way, don''t hide it. As long as Fairy Mu says how to get there, I believe everyone will not mind taking some benefits."


    Li Chengcheng, who had been silent for a long time, began to speak again. She looked at Mu Bingyun triumphantly, wanting to see how he got down this step. Even if the other party has no choice, do you have to bite the bullet now for the sake of face, Mu Bingyun, do you think you are amazing?


    Li Chengcheng cursed secretly, wishing he could just get rid of this person. If it wasn''t for the existence of Mu Bingyun, would she be so embarrassed?


    "If I can think of a way, I will tell everyone, and I won''t accept any benefits from anyone, but I hope everyone agrees to a request, that is, they can''t tell this Fairy Li how to get there." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, which was shocking. cold.


    Li Chengcheng was stupid again.

 Chapter 485： willful array

    successfully made Li Chengcheng choked, while Mu Bingyun concentrated on studying the strangeness here.


    Li Chengcheng is just a small character who occasionally finds some fun in his spare time. The other party has to come together, she has no reason to make the other party better, right? Everyone was smiling, and this smile was partly mocking Li Chengcheng and partly showing affection to Mu Bingyun.


    Chen Feitian glanced at Li Chengcheng and said, "Brother Ziyang, your Immortal Formation Master in Ziyou Immortal Territory is really special." After speaking, he took his eyes back lightly and did not do anything else.


    As soon as the words fell, Li Chengcheng felt the sharp gaze from Emperor Ziyang. Shrinking her neck, she didn''t know why these people were targeting her, but she understood that she couldn''t get better when Mu Bingyun was there, and now her biggest backer didn''t seem to be protecting her very much.


    "It''s just a small Immortal Formation Master, and the young man is a little more popular." Emperor Ziyang showed a smile, "Brother Feitian still has vision." The implication is naturally that he recognizes this girl, Mu Bingyun. I complimented both of them.


    Li Chengcheng''s face turned paler and paler, and if someone hadn''t supported her, I''m afraid she would have collapsed on the spot. When Emperor Ziyang was named like this, she knew that she was finished, and she secretly glanced at her father and the rest of the elders in the family, and it really felt bad.


    A mouthful of blood came up from his throat, and he swallowed it abruptly. If it was sprayed out, she felt that her good days were really over. At this point, Li Chengcheng lowered his head and dared not do anything again.


    Both hands were holding on to the clothes, but they were already turning white. Many people laughed sarcastically, but didn''t say much. The big people didn''t speak, so what could they say there.


    "Bingyun is really good."


    Chen Feitian was not humble at all, and directly expressed his attitude. The people who can come here today are all powerful people. I believe these people know what to do and what not to do in the future.


    Mu Bingyun only felt his heart warm, Big Brother Chen was helping her build momentum, and he was so lucky, thanks to the other party. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to get this quota, and he would not encounter the calculations of others at all, and not many people dared to provoke those who Chen Feitian valued.


    Feeling the envious gazes around her, her eyes were fixed, and she decided that no matter what, she would go up this time, which is considered to make Brother Chen not regretful. Otherwise, it will be another hundred years for the next time.


    Everyone just felt that he was calm and comfortable just now, and Mu Bingyun, who didn''t care much about anything, suddenly changed his aura, his whole person became extremely serious, and his expression became much more solemn.


    Chen Feitian seemed to feel something, otherwise he glanced at her with a little smile in his eyes. It was as if she saw many people through her, and nostalgia appeared in her eyes. Maybe, one day, I can really see everyone in the Nan family!


    Waiting is always a long thing. Even though the life of a cultivator is long, it can be hundreds of years at the flick of a finger, but this kind of waiting is the most impatient thing for them. However, in addition to waiting here, there is only waiting. Even if you want to go out, you have to wait.


    The Secret Realm of Qiankun is opened once a hundred years, and each time is three years. It has now been more than half a year. To have them wait here for more than two years before they can go out, many people can''t accept it.


    Therefore, many people gradually quieted down and thought silently on the side, whether it was a soft way or a hard way, after all, it was just a backlash, and there was no benefit at all.


    For ten days, the people around Mu Bingyun changed from batch to batch, and the stairs were also full of people. These people were either disappointed or pale as if they had lost their blood.


    Occasionally, she glanced back, and the monks in the world who knew magic were just like that. In the secret realm of Qiankun, she has learned a lot, and her cultivation has also broken through a little. If she has a good understanding after going out this time, she should be able to break through the realm of the fairy king and reach the fairy king in a few years. Of course, this is only the Thunder Vessel, as for the Wood Vein, it should be about to break through to the Immortal King, and it is still a little bit of a wedge.


    The stairs in front of ?? are still row after row, with no end in sight.


    "Yu, have you thought about it?"


    Her expression became calm again, the corners of her mouth were hooked, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a mocking smile. Feeling her hand being pinched by this person, she was a little stunned.


    "So you already thought of it?"


    "I just thought of it, it didn''t take long."


    She smiled warmly: "You don''t have to worry about me, you are so good, you must be able to think that you are stronger than me, and it is too late for me to be happy, how could there be any discomfort." Looking up at this place, thinking about her everywhere Man, "I''m no longer the original Mu Bingyun. Really, we may not be together forever. If you get a benefit, it''s not going to give it to me, right?"


    "Bing''er said it very well." Cang Yu raised his lips, Bing''er really changed a lot, and he couldn''t help himself. , "Listen to Bing''er next."


    "It''s good that you know," she smiled brightly, shaking his eyes, "Then let''s announce the answer, but I didn''t expect the owner of this tower to be so self-willed, and to create a formation that is not a formation, it is really strange, Also a genius."


    "Yes, sometimes eyes tend to lead you astray, aren''t they?"


    Mu Bingyun certainly knew who they were. It was Chen Feitian and others who had come here many times. They were indeed deceived by their eyes. If there are blind people among the monks, it is estimated that the secret of this ladder will be solved.


    "Bingyun, have you thought of it?"


    Chen Feitian asked happily when he saw that the two had unlocked the soundproof array.


    "There is already an answer, Brother Chen, I''ll tell you, and then you can tell everyone the answer!" Mu Bingyun glanced at what everyone was looking forward to, and assigned the task to Chen Feitian.


    Chen Feitian''s eyes lit up, he knew what she meant, and he was a little happy. This girl really didn''t recognize her in vain.


    "it is good."


    After Chen Feitian responded, Mu Bingyun said the answer through voice transmission. After Chen Feitian heard it, he was shocked, but also a little annoyed and smiled bitterly. Sure enough, it is a pair of eyes that cannot see through the world. The answer to walking here is so simple.


    "Then Big Brother Chen, Yu and I will leave first."


    "Okay, you guys go first."


    Chen Feitian''s eyes flashed with a ray of light, showing his sternness. Naturally, it was due to the momentum of Li Chengcheng and others. It seemed that they could not stop them from coming, but it was good to respond to these people.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Chen Feitian would do, turned around again, held hands with Cangyu, looked at each other, and closed his eyes at the same time. At this moment, the two who had closed their eyes and fell into darkness felt that they could see something.

 Chapter 486： reincarnation

    In front of ?? is a broad road, the light is not dazzling, and it is a little dark. They didn''t move, they only felt that they had changed again, and finally became a very ordinary staircase. Here, the two held both hands tightly and took a step up at the same time, feeling that they were not stepping in place. As for Keep walking.


    When the two took a step, the figures of the two disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. This made many people panic, and they wanted to shout something, but they were interrupted by Chen Feitian''s voice.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, just now Bingyun has already told the deity how to go up."


    Hearing the words, everyone quieted down. Since Feitian Shangzun said so, then they have a chance to go up. Sure enough, Chen Feitian first transmitted a voice transmission to the Penglai Shang Zun, and then to the Nine Dragon Emperor, and then informed the Ziyang Emperor.


    This is the difference in treatment. Emperor Ziyang was unhappy, and out of the corner of his eye glared at Li Chengcheng, who felt that he was too innocent.


    Afterwards, everyone received the sound transmission. Perhaps it was because Li Chengcheng had offended Mu Bingyun before. They didn''t plan to say it.


    looked at the elders in the family helplessly. After everyone went up, the talents of the Li family quietly sent her a voice transmission.


    Lu Yan and Lin Wu are already thinking about whether the alliance with the Li family can really be stronger. Today, because of Li Chengcheng, the Li family has also indirectly offended Mu Bingyun. It seems that Feitian Shangzun supports Mu Bingyun. .


    Lu Yan''s expression was much better than before. Just now his father had already told him that the marriage of the Li family should be forgotten. Anyway, it was just a decision and did not inform everyone. He is still considering the relationship with the Li family.


    He was in a much better mood and felt that he should not fight against Mu Bingyun in the future. Now that he thinks about it, Mu Bingyun has really not offended them. Everything was a fight provoked by Li Chengcheng, and he almost got himself into it.


    He glanced at Lin Wu, the two of them looked at each other, and they both automatically pulled away from Li Chengcheng. Li Chengcheng naturally felt such an obvious thing, and was furious in his heart.


    "Lin Wu, Lu Yan, what do you mean?"


    "Lu Yan, you forgot!"


    However, the two of them didn''t even look at her, they disappeared in front of her on their own, and she kicked her feet in anger.


    When everyone came to the eighth floor, all kinds of boxes, big, small, precious and old, all floated in the air. At this moment, an ethereal and mechanical voice sounded here.


    "It''s been a long time, someone is finally here, welcome."


    "This is the eighth floor of the formation tower. From here, you can go to the ninth floor. There will be a different world when you pass through the ninth floor. Although the secret realm of Qiankun belongs to the secret realm of the formation, there are many treasures inside, which can meet the needs of all monks.


    As for what you can get, it depends on your luck.


    Well, without further ado, pick a box you like, this box is the key to where you go. "


    Hearing this voice, he didn''t speak again. Everyone was about to take a box, but found that there was an array on it, and the voice sounded again.


    "By the way, forget one thing, there are formations on the box, both simple and difficult. Needless to say, the more difficult it is, the more treasures there are. One person can only destroy one formation. Alright, let''s get started!"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and their expressions were a bit decadent, and now the Immortal Array Master couldn''t help. If they want to go up, they can only break the formation themselves. After thinking about it for a while, many people took action, no matter what, as long as they have the opportunity, they still want to try it.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu glanced at the floating boxes one by one, comprehending their formations, they naturally knew what formations could be broken and which formations they couldn¡¯t. For them, they naturally had to find a difficult one.


    The Immortal Formation Master who was present also thought so. Many people found a box that was suitable for them, and hurriedly broke the formation, then held the box and disappeared in front of people.


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer boxes on the eighth floor, the two finally found the most suitable one for them. After breaking the above formations one by one, the two looked at each other, then held the box and disappeared in place.


    For such a result, they have long been prepared, since they are exploring the secret realm, they will inevitably be separated. Now that the two have been together, they can''t do anything to them in a mere secret realm, so they all feel at ease and look for the good things inside.


    When ??Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, he found that the surroundings were full of gray, as if the whole world had returned to chaos. There was no panic in his heart, the corner of his mouth ticked, it turned out that this was the ninth floor.


    So everyone''s ninth floor is different, right?


    She was thinking, what would happen if all the boxes on the eighth floor were taken away, no, she looked around empty-handed, and had a guess that these boxes should have returned to the eighth floor, and if someone came up later, they could continue to use them.


    I have to say that it can be called a formation tower, and it deserves to be a formation tower. These formations are connected one by one, which is really scary. If someone uses such a formation to deal with the opponent, the opponent may not be able to react at all.


    Simply, there are too few Immortal Formation Masters like this, even if there were, they wouldn''t do such a boring thing.


    suppressed countless thoughts, and she finally thought about where she was.


    There is nothing, just gray. What does it mean? Is it some kind of test? The atmosphere of the surrounding formation was very obvious, and she walked to the place where the formation''s breath was stronger.


    After a few moments, I finally saw a different place.


    There is a vortex in front of ??, which should be a formation, and there is a stone tablet next to this vortex. On the stone tablet, there are several words, Samsara formation. She froze for a moment, is this a reincarnation?


    If you fall into it, wouldn¡¯t you be reincarnated?


    "It''s just a simulated little world."


    It was the previous voice again, and she couldn''t help asking: "This reincarnation formation is here, but what is the origin?"


    "There''s a baby in there!"


    What a straightforward answer!


    She stuttered: "What if I don''t jump off?"


    "No matter what, it''s your choice...you will miss the baby..."


    ah?


    Why did she feel that the voice was a little eager, as if she really wanted her to jump off.


    "Besides me, who else has been here?"


    "I had it before, but I don''t know if it will exist in the future."


    "You can''t make me jump without understanding anything, right?"


    The voice was silent for a while, and finally said: "What do you want to know?"


    "Why do you want me to jump into the samsara formation? Is there any purpose? If I jump into it, can I still come out? "


    "You have a lot of questions, I think about it."

 Chapter 487： Dont be fooled, its good

    "You mean, you dropped the baby inside yourself, and you want me to help you take it out?"


    Hearing an unreliable voice explaining, Mu Bingyun felt even more unreliable. Looking suspiciously at the Samsara formation, she said that she didn''t want to go down. Although the baby is important, life is more important, who knows what will happen, if she can''t come out at all, can she not be planted?


    Remembering that someone had come in, she asked again, "Then that person must not have succeeded in the past. Where did he go?"


    "He went out."


    "I don''t want to help you get this thing, it''s not mine."


    "It''s yours when you take it out, and you can also get unexpected benefits, how about it?"


    "As long as you take out that treasure, you will not only be able to get the magic book of the immortal array above the ninth rank, but also take the entire array tower as your own. At that time, the array and all kinds of treasures in it are all you. Alone, how is it, are you tempted?"


    "It''s not that good. Although I''m tempted, I''m too greedy, and maybe I''ll lose my life. If I can have what I have now, it means that I''ve got a lot. If I can get other opportunities, it''s my fate. If it costs your life, it''s not worth it, so you should find someone else, I won''t help you."


    Doesn''t she have to get this baby, sneer, when everyone is so greedy?


    The voice fell silent again: "If you don''t agree, you will never be able to go out."


    "Don''t deceive people, didn''t you say that the person has gone out?"


    "You are very smart." After a long time, the voice praised, "A lot of people jumped into it before and wanted to take the treasure..."


    seems to be sarcasm and disdain: "None came back later."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was a little fortunate, she was indeed a liar, fortunately she is not a three-year-old baby, is this thing so easy to get? The reincarnation array is a creepy thing to hear.


    "After many years, although this small world is a simulation, it has been integrated into the big world, so if you jump into it, you may not be able to come back. Unless you reach the peak of cultivation and break the barriers of the world, you will have a chance to return here. .


    Girl, why are you not tempted? You must know that few people here can withstand temptation. "


    "Compared to my baby, I prefer my life. I don''t dare to bet on seeing the evil men in this reincarnation."


    She can''t afford to gamble.


    "Ha ha-"


    "why are you laughing?"


    "Don''t laugh, I feel a little happy that there is a female doll like you in the cultivator. In fact, isn''t the most precious thing of this cultivator his own life?"


    "Okay, girl, congratulations on not being confused and successfully breaking through the test on the ninth floor of the tower."


    Mu Bingyun looked at a jade slip in front of him: "This is?"


    "This is the secret book of the tenth to the twelfth order of the fairy formation," before she could speak, another jade slip appeared, glowing with a distinctive light, only to hear the voice sigh, "This is the secret book of the divine formation, female Baby, it is a good student to practice and comprehend the formation method. One day, you will have a place in the realm of the gods. I hope you can make the fairyland reproduce the scenery of the twelfth-order fairy formation master, I am optimistic about you."


    "I didn''t expect to have such a heavy burden on my shoulders suddenly," Mu Bingyun smiled calmly and put away the two jade slips, "However, I am very willing to do this, and I will definitely let the Immortal Formation Master reproduce what you said. said."


    "Okay, I really didn''t see the wrong person, huh?" The voice was surprised for a while, and then said, "There is a kid who is not worse than you, this seems to be the kid with you."


    "How is he?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with brilliance.


    "He also got two jade slips, one is about the refining of immortal tools, and the other is about the refining of divine tools. It seems that this kid is not only good at formation, but also a good hand at refining, and his talent is really good. Defying the sky, wait... This kid still respects the pulse, what a perverted kid! I haven''t seen such a person for a long time."


    Hearing the other''s surprise, Mu Bingyun laughed. It wasn''t the awkwardness of a long time ago. The more powerful Yu was, the happier she was. She had obtained the secrets of the formation, and he had obtained the secrets of the crafting.


    As for the refining tool, she doesn''t plan to learn it.


    "That''s good, whether it''s the formation technique or the artifact refining, there are descendants." The other party seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and then he felt a little regret, "Unfortunately, the descendant of alchemy has not been found, maybe the fate has not yet arrived. !"


    Mu Bingyun shrugged his shoulders, expressing helplessness, she couldn''t help with this. Too much to chew, she didn''t plan to do anything.


    "Baby girl, don''t you want the secrets of alchemy?"


    "I want to, but I don''t have so much time to study. Not only do I have to practice every day, but I also have to study the formation method, which has already taken up most of my time. If I re-refined alchemy, I guess I am no longer a cultivator. It''s my interest, I don''t have much interest in alchemy, I hope you can find the successor of alchemy as soon as possible!"


    "I thought you were pretending to be arrogant before, but I didn''t expect it to be so... It turns out that it is like this, girl doll, you are not simple."


    Mu Bingyun felt as if he had been seen through, so he couldn''t help but be vigilant.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t you just have two cultivation veins? I think your wooden vein should be a waste vein, and it seems to be a sickness in the mother''s womb. You can use things, today is fate, let me help you."


    Before Mu Bingyun agreed, she felt a force of life coming from the top of her head, pouring into her body from the top of her head, and the wooden veins became active in an instant. The boiling wood veins seemed to be replenished, and a few breaths broke through the dyke, successfully allowing her to advance to the first rank of the Immortal King.


    She didn''t stop like this, she rushed to the fifth rank of the Immortal King, and then slowly stopped. After running a few laps in her body, the power of life circulated in her wood veins, and finally fell on her dantian. place.


    When she took a closer look, she was shocked: "This..."


    "Surprise, female doll, but I can only help you get here, this thing is not bad, it is not bad to be able to directly transform waste veins into immortal-level wood veins, if there is a chance in the future, female doll should not miss it. "


    Mu Bingyun was surprised or surprised at this moment, this is really a big chance.


    She looked serious, and bowed respectfully on the spot: "Thank you, senior."


    "No thanks, don''t forget what you promised. The Immortal Array Master should have a broad mind. If you keep a hand every time, this inheritance will still be broken one day. I hope you can understand."


    Mu Bingyun felt that the other party was missing something, and was sighing in the past. After a lot of vague guesses, she had no intention of hiding her secrets. Now that the other party has given her such a big opportunity, she will definitely finish it well.


    If she leaves the fairyland one day, she will write down all her formation comprehension and let everyone comprehend it. This may be that person''s wish!

 Chapter 488： The dark cloud of financial management

    The three-year journey to the secret realm is finally over. At the last moment, everyone was transported to the open space, sobered up and went out through the passage. In addition to the free places, most people choose to pay to enter, so there are not many people who hand in their treasures. Just like this, Ziyou Palace made a lot of money.


    Mu Bingyun walked out of the passage and saw the people waiting in the crowd. A smile appeared on his face, and he couldn''t help but speed up and land next to him. Seeing that he stretched out his hand, he habitually put his hand on it.


    "How about it?"


    "Good harvest." She hooked her lips and looked him up and down, "You have a good chance."


    He was surprised: "You know?"


    "Well, the senior inside told me about your situation. That person wants you to revitalize the refining tool?"


    "Yes, that''s true, I didn''t expect this to happen." Cangyu was surprised at first, after all, there are only a few people who know that he is talented in crafting. When I got a good recipe for refining, this time I got a chance.


    Like Mu Bingyun, he promised to do it naturally.


    "As it happens, isn''t Shuangyun Firm going to open various shops? Then you can start a class and bring a group of students back, how about that?"


    "good idea!"


    He raised his eyebrows, thinking that was not bad.


    "Then, select a few outstanding ones and accept them as direct disciples. In the future, the task of revitalizing the refining process will be handed over to them. As long as they don''t do evil, they can set up their own businesses at will, which is worthy of the respect of the seniors."


    Cang Yu thought for a while and thought this method was very good. Let someone choose some good seedlings to come over another day, so let''s arrange it like this! Recruit students first. As for direct disciples, the task is relatively large and requires more time to observe.


    "The dark clouds are already looking for a lot of innocent children. I asked her to classify children with different talents. We will go back and see if there are any that you like, and they will be enrolled as students. In short, first Put Shuangyun Commercial Bank on the right track.¡±


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help hugging her tightly: "Binger is really thoughtful."


    "Master."


    Huang An also came out at the right time, looking at the two of them and hurried over. With a smile on his face, it can be seen that he has also got an opportunity. Next to him were Meng Jingyu, Mo Xing and others, who all walked out together.


    "Looking at you all with a happy face, it''s good to think about it."


    Huang An was a little embarrassed: "Fortunately, luck is good, thanks to the master, otherwise how could we go up!"


    Huang An said that everyone agrees. If there is no Mu Bingyun and the two, they can''t even go up to the eighth floor, how can they get these opportunities. Therefore, many people came out, looked at Mu Bingyun and nodded, expressing their friendliness.


    "Since you got it, then it''s your chance. By the way, there will be an auction in a few days. Let''s go and see it first, and the dark clouds will come by then."


    "auction?"


    Huang An was surprised, "Have you heard of it before? Could it be..."


    "Well, this is the auction house of Shuangyun Trading Company. Wu Yun and the others have already come here." Mu Bingyun also did not expect that in just over three years, Wu Yun has developed to this point. If it is not restricted in some aspects, I am afraid Even more.


    Because of her being here, Wuyun''s main development areas are Feitian Immortal Territory and Ziyou Immortal Territory. A group of forces have been hidden in Ziyou Xianyu, and now they are more and more elite.


    Huang An''s eyes lit up: "It''s really good news!"


    "Then Master Li is here too?"


    "Come here naturally, he is the auctioneer of the auction house this time, you see if you have any good things that you don''t need, and send them to the auction together at that time. It won''t be of much use to keep them, you might as well exchange some immortal stones."


    Huang An and the others thought about it, and the same is true. In exchange for immortal stones, they can also buy things they like, and they are happily counting them. Really don''t say, the things in the secret realm of Qiankun are all good things, and if you take it out, it will make people jealous.


    Afterwards, Chen Feitian and others also came out, and they went to the inn of Shuangyun Commercial Bank. Wuyun had reserved a room for them. After knowing that Cangyu had arrived here, he was also very happy, and he quickly prepared people to prepare them. Very rich food and drink.


    When the group of ?? went outside, the figure of the dark cloud appeared in the sight of several people.


    "Bingyun, you guys are finally here."


    She tugged at Li Zhan, who was dozing on the side, and shook it violently: "Grandpa Li, get up, Bingyun and the others are back." After three years of absence, Wu Yun has not grown at all, so she has no way to do this. It sure grows slowly. Now that she has accepted the fact that it takes a thousand years to become an adult, she simply has a lot of things she needs to do now, and she doesn''t care that much about whether she grows up or not.


    Li Zhan was shaken awake, and saw Mu Bingyun and his party coming, and even brought Chen Feitian, which was also a shock.


    After greeting one by one, a few people went to a larger private room, which was deliberately reserved by the dark clouds for their own people. She watched the crowd and found that everyone was all red and smiling more and more happily.


    "You have gained a lot, right? You have got some treasures, do you want me to help you appreciate it? If there is anything you need, let me auction it for you!"


    Everyone swiped their foreheads in unison. After three years of not seeing each other, the dark clouds are becoming more and more money fans.


    Mu Bingyun touched a ring and came out. It was filled with things that she and Cangyu didn''t really need, but were good for others. The dark clouds were not polite at all, and they were happily put away.


    "Do you have any?"


    Facing the eyes of this pair of money fans, how dare everyone hide it, and touch out the ring that they have prepared. Wu Yun took out a booklet and recorded them one by one.


    "Don''t worry, this girl is not a profiteer, and the auction will be calculated according to the normal fee."


    Chen Feitian also understood now, remembered that he also had a lot of useless things, cleaned it up and handed it over to Wuyun.


    Of course Wu Yun will not refuse. In her opinion, Chen Feitian, an old monster who doesn''t know how many years of cultivation, must have many good treasures. When I opened it, I saw that there were so many.


    "Brother Chen is very rich!"


    She snorted, making everyone laugh.


    "You girl, once you come out, you''ll be counted as a baby."


    "Old man, what am I doing here? I''m just helping them clear their property. You cultivators don''t know how many treasures you have. You don''t know how to manage money. You will only get poorer the more you practice. If you are willing to invest in shares, it is also possible, this property will only increase, and this is for your own good."


    For Wuyun''s words, everyone is convinced, and it is not easy to buy a stake in Shuangyun Business, just because they took advantage of a familiarity.

 Chapter 489： Su family news

    "Then Aunt Wuyun, look at the immortal stone I auctioned off, how about using it as a stake?"


    Huang An has been jealous for a long time, such a good opportunity, still not grasped?


    "You call me Aunt?"


    "Yes, Aunt Wuyun, now I''m already Master''s disciple."


    Wu Yun glanced at Mu Bingyun and nodded: "Of course, your kid is your own, don''t worry, Auntie will help you take good care of your property and make sure you get richer and richer."


    Huang An was a little happy, when Wu Yun said this, it was true.


    Afterwards, Mu Bingyun introduced Meng Jingyu, and then Meng Jingyu and Mo Xing also invested in shares one after another. Mo Xing proposed that he could go to the Nine Dragons Immortal Realm to take care of it. Wu Yun did not ask any further questions, so he wrote it down and planned to formulate one in a few days. plan for him.


    Meng Jingyu was planning to take charge of the Penglai Immortal Territory, which happened to be his hometown. He was very willing to this result. Mu Bingyun also told Wu Yun about his situation. Wu Yun said that it was okay. If the Meng family developed, it would be equivalent to increasing the power of Shuangyun Business.


    As for Su Yuan, who is not here for the time being, he should have gone to the base camp of the Su family. He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun also returned to the gathering place of their sect, and they still need to deal with some things.


    We will arrange for them only after the processing is completed. Everyone present was very happy, and the happiest was Wu Yun. All the people she wanted to hook up with had to come to her bowl.


    A trip to the secret realm has become so many things, so she has to sigh, it really takes a lot of getting along and communicating with each other to make things happen. So, she waved her small hand, indicating that the talents that she likes in the future will be handed over to everyone to win over.


    Everyone still couldn''t laugh or cry, and now many people understand that it turned out that Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were trying to make up their minds early in the morning, but they felt very honored. It is something that no one else can ask for.


    In short, this time they talked very happily, and their relationship has improved a lot.


    The ?? auction house will be held in half a month. Before that, Mu Bingyun received an invitation from the Su family. It turned out that the Patriarch of the Su family successfully advanced to the first rank of the Immortal Sovereign this time, and hereby held a banquet, which also marked that he became a powerhouse in the Immortal Realm and invited prominent figures from all sides.


    "It''s not good if you don''t go like this. I happen to be able to see how Su Yuan is doing. I don''t know if they will have any trouble."


    tapped her fingers on the table, she thought silently.


    Wu Yun sat aside and took a sip of his tea: "I didn''t expect that, he was lucky, but he was originally the ninth rank of Immortal Sovereign, and it is normal to be promoted to the first rank of Immortal Sovereign. I don''t know if Su Yuan can do it or not. When I leave the Su family normally, I feel a little entangled when I think about it. You said that they are both sons and grandsons, so why is the treatment so different?"


    "Don''t sigh, people''s hearts are all biased, but this Su family head is too biased. I heard that Su Yuan was plotted this time, and they said that the secret realm is dangerous. If you want to go, you will naturally have to bear the consequences. It is estimated that Su Yuan It''s heartbreaking."


    Wu Yun couldn''t help shaking his head: "Every family has a scripture that is difficult to read, and the world of cultivation is so complicated, or my original world is simpler! At least every family is an only child, and there are not so many moths."


    "By the way, where did your Cangyu go?"


    "He''s busy, let''s get ready and go to Su''s house tomorrow."


    As for Cangyu, of course he is expanding his power and selecting students at the same time. He was very enthusiastic about this matter. Seeing that he liked it, Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything. They couldn''t get tired of being together every day. can see. They all have a lot of work to do and be busy.


    Wu Yun didn''t ask any more questions. She never thought there would be a change in the relationship between the two.


    It is estimated that Cangyu saw the development of Shuangyun Trading Co., Ltd., and had to hurry to develop his power. He secretly laughed, this is a man! Naturally, people can''t make people feel weak, she feels pretty good.


    "Hey¡­"


    "What''s the matter, what are you doing with a plain sigh?"


    Dark Cloud glanced at her: "Suddenly I thought of that kid Nan Junmo. Speaking of which, he was very caring. Back then, when this girl was a bird..."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the other party and muttered, scolding and couldn''t help laughing. Nan Junmo is her elder brother, so... maybe Wu Yun will become her sister-in-law in the future, and the relationship is really delicate.


    "Dark Cloud, I''ll tell you a secret."


    Dark Cloud stopped talking and stretched out his ears.


    For a long time, Wu Yun suppressed his desire to scream: "Nan Junmo, that kid is your brother? It''s ridiculous, Bingyun''s joke is not funny at all, really, you tell me it''s not true."


    "This is real."


    Mu Bingyun was serious, Wu Yun observed it for a long time and was speechless, Bingyun would not lie to her, then it really was. So many unexplainable things are like clearing away the clouds, and they are clearly visible.


    Then the two talked for a long time, and Wu Yun finally understood the twists and turns. She really did not expect that their rebirth was because Nan Junmo used a secret method, so they paid a huge price. In her heart, Nan Junmo This person suddenly became a myth.


    Mu Bingyun saw that he was thinking, and more and more felt that Wu Yun''s heart might be different to her brother, she was not worried at all, and she didn''t break anything. Let the elder brother resolve their relationship personally.


    With his brother''s IQ, the dark cloud is absolutely impossible to escape.


    "Bingyun, your smile is so weird, are you making a bad idea?" Wu Yun looked up and looked at the moment when Mu Bingyun snickered, feeling suspicious. In fact, ever since she separated from Nan Junmo, every time Mu Bingyun mentioned each other, she would have a strange feeling.


    If it¡¯s just one or two times, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s always the case. Now that I know that the other party has gone to a dangerous and unpredictable place, I¡¯m more worried. If it wasn''t for the fact that she wanted to develop Shuangyun Commercial Bank now, she really wanted to go to that mysterious place.


    As for Mu Bingyun, there is no need to go to the demon world now. I plan to develop the power first. After the power can stand in the fairy world without fear of anything, I plan to go to that mysterious place to find my brother and parents. If they can come out ahead of time, then Better yet.


    The two vaguely planned some things again, taking everyone into consideration, and also thinking about the things to be done in the next few years, as well as the development of each fairyland. Mu Bingyun had to admire Wu Yun''s business acumen. If it was her, she might be able to do the same, but she would never have the ability to do so.


    The dark cloud has never appeared, and Wu Laiqing is doing all the outside entertainment and care. Mu Bingyun thought for a while, and used some precious elixir to help Wu Laiqing refine some breakthrough elixir, which was also for his safety.


    Wu Laiqing was naturally very grateful. He was so busy that he didn''t have much time to practice. Having these medicinal herbs would have no effect on his practice. In recent years, Shuangyun Trading Company has really not been as busy as before, and he can gradually improve his practice. Things are assigned to faithful men to do.

 Chapter 490： infighting

    Patriarch Su also invited the four major domain owners this time, and Nan Mingyan represented the Nanling Immortal Domain, so he was naturally invited. The time of his breakthrough was so coincidental that many prominent figures invited him over.


    is also a new immortal emperor strong, weaker than him, naturally want to flatter, stronger than him, naturally want to befriend. Mu Bingyun guessed that it might not be so easy for the Su Yuan family to break away.


    When the group of them arrived at Su''s house, they could only see a sea of ??people everywhere, and every now and then, there would be beautiful fairies, or handsome sons, which made people dazzled.


    "There are really many fairies in this fairyland."


    She couldn''t help but sigh, at this point, she really didn''t see an ugly one. There are very few who are ugly in themselves, and they still retain their ugliness, and they all change their facial features and make themselves look handsome.


    "I think it''s mainly about temperament. Everyone looks beautiful, so who is more beautiful, naturally it depends on the temperament of the other person."


    Dark Cloud stood beside a few people, his small body was a bit funny compared to people. But she didn''t care about the eyes around her. No matter how small it is, it is enough to have a good head.


    She looked left and right, and saw that the gate of the Su family had also been expanded, and the people who were invited one after another took out their invitations, and the guards were also very strict. It can be seen that the people who were not invited were Must not be able to come in.


    The Su family head has been promoted to the realm of the Immortal Emperor. The Su family has a big long face. There are two young and handsome sons at the door. One of them is Su Yuan, who they know. There was a hint of hostility, and at first glance, it was not easy to get along with.


    Especially the vicious and mean side, Yu Su Yuan is also so similar, the identity of this person is self-evident. The eldest son of the big house of the Su family, Su Ling, is now the strength of the eighth rank of the Immortal King, and is highly valued by the Su family.


    Su Yuan was dealing with the various powerhouses who came to congratulate him, and while looking out frequently, he suddenly saw Mu Bingyun and his party, his expression showed joy, and the sullen anger just now dissipated a lot.


    "Did my cousin see my friend? So happy?"


    Su Ling noticed Su Yuan''s anomaly, and followed the other side''s line of sight to this side, and the figures of Mu Bingyun and his party fell into his field of vision. A light flashed across his eyes, and he put away his contempt.


    "This should be Fairy Mu, my cousin and Fairy Mu seem to be related, why haven''t they come yet?"


    Su Yuan pursed his lips and continued to greet the guests, not wanting to agree to Su Ling''s words. Thinking that he won''t be staying in the Su family for long, he said, "Maybe waiting for someone, they will come."


    "So, my cousin and Mu Fairy are very familiar with each other," observing Su Yuan''s expression, "I heard that Mu Fairy has recognized Fei Tian Shang Zun as the eldest brother?"


    Su Yuan gave him a fixed look: "Cousin, it''s better to look at this less, she is not something you can provoke." After saying this, Su Yuan no longer wanted to entangle with her, moved to the other side, and continued. Greeting guests with a smile on his face, as if nothing had happened, Su Ling was very unhappy.


    stared at Su Yuan''s figure, his eyes were obscure and he didn''t know what he was thinking, but the cold light that flashed occasionally was really a little frightening. From time to time, they looked to Mu Bingyun''s side, but Mu Bingyun and his party pretended not to see it.


    "It''s not a good thing at first glance." Wu Yun is the least likely to see someone making small moves behind his back, "Huang An, do you think this Su Ling is uneasy and kind, he has looked this way several times. I saw Su Yuan earlier. I was so angry with him. This Su Yuan is one of our people, and he was wronged here. I heard that the Su family is also in business. It is better to wait for Su Yuan to leave. What''s the plan?"


    Huang An looked at the dark clouds eagerly: "Auntie said it naturally is excellent."


    "Hmph, at first glance, I didn''t think about it seriously. What is this aunt telling you about this shameless and insidious enemy? Su Yuan is suppressed by him everywhere. I think Su Yuan''s life in the Su family is not good, all because This Su Ling is doing little tricks behind the scenes. You didn''t know that at the beginning, Su Yuan couldn''t get a breakthrough pill from Ziyou Palace. Is this the treatment of the dignified Su family master? "


    The dark cloud looked like I was pierced, but it made everyone think for a while, and it was the same after thinking about it. With the status of the Su family, it was so easy to ask for a breakthrough medicine pill. Su Yuan was afraid that many things had not been told to them.


    Now it seems that the Su family is really partial.


    "Also, according to my investigation, Su Yuan''s father went into trouble many years ago, and now he is half a waste. The second room of the Su family also started to suffer unfairly this time." Wu Yun said suspiciously, "You are talking about the big family, let''s go. A fire, a demon, and an accident are very simple, as long as you plan well, no one will find out at all. Even if it is discovered, as long as someone is partial, then there is no problem. "


    The words of the dark cloud made everyone silent.


    Accident?


    Cultivation is not so easy to go crazy, I am afraid there are other reasons.


    "Wuyun, don''t be angry, let''s ask Su Yuan again about this matter, and when we want to go into Su''s house, let someone check it out, how? If Su Yuan really suffered so much injustice, no matter what he is The people on our side, or the relationship between friends, I will not let it go."


    "What does Bing''er want to take care of?"


    "It''s about Su Yuan..."


    Cangyu was also a coincidence, Mu Bingyun didn''t hide it, and briefly explained the matter. Cang Yu pondered for a while and said, "Then let my people go!"


    Everyone looked at the people behind Cang Yu, each with an ethereal figure and all black clothes. If it was at night, I am afraid they would be like ghosts traveling through space. The aura he uploaded was also shocking.


    Everyone knows that these people are not easy, although they don''t know where Cangyu found him in a short period of time, and thinking that he is a powerful and mysterious person, it is not too strange.


    Mu Bingyun never doubted this man''s ability, presumably he also had a chance to do so, and he was more happy.


    "Okay then, your people will do this."


    "My subordinates have seen Mrs."


    After hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the dozen people behind Cangyu hurriedly bowed respectfully, with extremely respectful expressions. When Mu Bingyun asked them to get up, they returned to their expressionless faces. Eyes, the more I look at it, the more I like it, the loyalty of this subordinate is very good!

 Chapter 491： trouble

    "Brother-in-law, I think you are good people, why don''t you help me train a group of people next time?"


    She thought that calling Cangyu the name was too unfamiliar, so calling her a brother-in-law would be just right, Bingyun didn¡¯t object, and Cangyu wouldn¡¯t object, anyway, they had a good relationship, so they called it that.


    Cangyu will not refuse.


    Wu Yun came out with joy: "Well, another day, I will select fifty good seedlings to give to my brother-in-law. You must train well, and then I will ask them to help me a lot."


    "no problem."


    He is good at training people.


    "Okay, everything is settled, let''s go first, Brother Chen and the others are going to come over with the Penglai Lord, so we won''t wait for them."


    Several people responded and walked towards the gate of Su''s house. Most of the strong people from all walks of life came, and the number of people outside gradually decreased. Su Ling didn''t know what to say to Su Yuan, but Su Yuan''s expression was very ugly.


    "Su Yuan."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s voice, Su Yuan returned to his usual expression: "You guys are finally here, I told you to wait there for half a day! Come in!" Su Yuan was a little happy, and now he can talk to him It''s these people who I met halfway through, and I feel a bit sarcastic when I think about it.


    "This person must be Fairy Wood. Fairy Wood''s name has spread throughout the entire immortal realm. In Su Ling, I have been looking forward to it for a long time."


    Su Ling came up to say hello at the right time, with a signature smile on his face, looked between Mu Bingyun and Cangyu: "I don''t know who this is?"


    "Gloomy."


    Su Ling did not expect this man to be so indifferent. Seeing that he was very close to Mu Bingyun, he also had some guesses in his heart. Could this man be Mu Bingyun''s husband?


    He didn''t go to the secret realm before, of course, the last time Su Yuan was calculated was the person he sent, so it''s normal that he hasn''t seen Cang Yu. However, he had naturally heard the name Cang Yu, and in the secret realm, he also shined brightly. He heard that the other party was also an Immortal Formation Master.


    However, he didn''t care too much, now he only needs to win over Mu Bingyun, and the rest can naturally be ignored.


    Then he noticed Wu Laiqing again, his eyes lit up, and he went directly to Wu Laiqing, the smile on his face deepened: "This must be Boss Wu?"


    "Young Master Su."


    Wu Laiqing bowed his hands, he was very accustomed to this kind of conversation. Thinking that he was actually used as a shield by the two clubs, and looking at how he looked today, he felt very much that the two clubs would have expected this. His forehead twitched. It was not surprising that he had seen someone like Su Ling.


    Now the power of Shuangyun Commercial Bank is not weak, and the Su family is only one immortal emperor who has just been promoted. He also recruited several immortal emperors through means. Although he was not as good as his own, he was able to cope with one or two things, and he was very confident in his speech.


    When Su Ling saw it, he paid more attention to it. The main source of their Su family was business. However, a few years ago, the Shuangyun Firm was a rising rebel army. It has achieved such success in just a few years. If there is no backing behind it , he didn''t believe it.


    Grandpa also specially told him that the boss of Shuangyun Trading Company must befriend him. This time Shuangyun Trading Company will open an auction house here, which is also an opportunity, so he is even more close to Wu Laiqing.


    Wu Laiqing didn''t treat him specially. He treated other people like before, but it didn''t make Su Ling feel anything.


    Then, Su Ling was about to invite Wu Laiqing to talk inside, but he didn''t expect to be rejected by Wu Laiqing, his expression changed a bit, and he soon returned to normal. Su Yuan stared blankly at the other party playing monkeys at the beginning, but he found it interesting at the moment.


    If Grandpa hadn''t suddenly been promoted to Immortal Sovereign, he would be able to escape this time, and things would be a little troublesome.


    "Young Master Su, let''s greet the guests. I can go in with Miss Mu and Young Master Su Yuan."


    Wu Laiqing looks very kind, and when he smiles, it is even more cordial. This sounded to make Su Ling change color again. He couldn''t help but glance at Su Yuan. He didn''t expect that his cousin not only knew Mu Bingyun, but also had friendship with Wu Laiqing. Father should talk about this matter. .


    The last time he was in the secret realm, Su Yuan was not removed, and he felt a little uneasy. Although Grandpa appreciates him, this does not mean that his status as the heir of the Su family is stable. Su Yuan has always treated others, but he still has a lot of popularity. Now that I can continue to cultivate, maybe one day I will be able to surpass the opponent. Grandpa has said that whoever breaks through to Immortal Lord first will be the next person in power of the Su family.


    He is now the eighth rank of the Immortal King. This is because of the use of a lot of magical medicines. Su Yuan does not know what chance he got outside, but now he has jumped to the sixth rank of the Immortal King, only two steps away from him. He has long known that the other party is talented. , even if it has encountered a bottleneck for so many years, it can still be so fast. His fists clenched, no matter what, he must become the heir to the Su family.


    "Alright then, cousin, you must greet Boss Wu and Fairy Mu."


    Su Ling worked hard to restrain her face that did not crack, and smiled to deal with the rare guests who came over. Greeted for a while and didn''t look back. Wu Yun rolled his eyes, guessing that this Su Ling could not bear it anymore.


    Humph, it''s really a dream to want to be the heir of the Su family with such poor forbearance skills. However, after Su Yuan left, thinking about this heir, he was the only one left.


    is really cheap.


    "Let''s go, Su Yuan, your family is quite big, I''m going to take a look."


    In front of outsiders, Wu Yun is happy to pretend to be a child, and it is very convenient to do things. Su Yuan smiled and took them back to the guest room. In order to welcome these strong men, the Su family invited the Immortal Array Master to expand a lot of courtyards. Early Su Yuan chose a very good place for a few people. There are still some rights.


    "Su Yuan, what did you plan?"


    After entering the courtyard, Mu Bingyun pinched a magic formula: "I don''t think you are suitable for this place." If she hadn''t seen the helplessness on the other side''s face, she would not have said it directly. Since the other party doesn''t want to be at Su''s house anymore, she prefers the beauty of an adult.


    Su Yuan sighed: "There is some trouble at the moment, the owner seems to have some strange thoughts."


    "what idea?"


    Su Yuan frowned: "He wants to marry the Nan family."


    What?


    Mu Bingyun blinked, and the Nan family, wouldn''t it be the Nan family she knew? In that Nan family, there are only Nan Manqing and Nan Mingyan. What is the marriage?


    "The master wants my sister to marry Nan Mingyan." Speaking of this, Su Yuan felt a little uncomfortable, but his sister fell in love with Nan Mingyan at first sight. This is what made him the most unbearable, Nan Mingyan now He is indeed the ruler of the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory. The other party may be very talented, and maybe he will become a real and complete person in power in the future, but... the other party just uses his sister as a tool, Yin Yin is the one he has seen since childhood, how can he bear it?

 Chapter 492： fate

    Everyone fell into silence, which is really difficult to do.


    Everyone in the know glanced at Mu Bingyun. After all, Mu Bingyun and Nan Mingyan could be considered enemies. If Su Yinyin really married Nan Mingyan, then they would become enemies.


    This relationship can be really complicated.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t think of it either, feeling a little helpless.


    "Su Yuan, Nan Mingyan is not a good person. If he can persuade him, he should persuade him more. In the future, Miss Su will probably regret it." She couldn''t tell her identity, "This matter has been decided. Are you down?"


    "Not yet, Grandpa is still thinking about it."


    Several people looked at each other, then there was a turning point. Mu Bingyun is helpless. She doesn''t believe in love at first sight. It is estimated that the little girl has not seen many handsome men, so she is moved. If the little girl can see the true face of Nan Mingyan, what will happen?


    Thinking of this, her eyes lit up: "I have a solution, but this may hurt Miss Su emotionally, Su Yuan, if you want, we will plan something."


    If Su Yinyin and Nan Mingyan really had something to do with Su Yuan, and Su Yuan doted on this sister so much, she really couldn''t guarantee that Su Yuan would not mind doing something to Nan Mingyan in the future. Even if Su Yuan doesn''t mind, then Su Yinyin will always mind, and it will still affect their relationship. Since there is still a turning point now, this possibility must be stifled in the cradle.


    "Bingyun, what can you do? If you can make Yin Yin give up on Nan Mingyan, that would be the best. I have met that person before, and it''s not an easy one." He was naturally very accurate. Otherwise, it is really wrong that he has been in the Su family for so many years. It''s just that the girl Yin Yin, as if she had eaten her heart, didn''t listen to her advice at all.


    Mu Bingyun waved to him and quietly told his plan. Several people heard it clearly, and finally looked at each other and shuddered.


    Wu Yun''s eyes changed when he saw Cangyu, and he couldn''t help but tease: "Brother-in-law, are you glad that Bingyun didn''t treat you like this back then?"


    "Haha, don''t worry, when Bingyun met you, she was just a simple little girl, so she couldn''t think of such a way!" She looked at Mu Bingyun, her eyes twinkling, how could people have a kind of selfishness? The family has the appearance of a young girl growing up, which makes people tremble twice, this picture is too much.


    Cang Yu nodded solemnly, indicating that it was true. If the original Mu Bingyun was like this now, I''m afraid it would not be easy for him to marry him back. I am very fortunate that the current Bing''er is not easy to fool.


    Wu Yun snickered, agreeing with Mu Bingyun''s approach very much, seeing Su Yuan thinking for a while, he agreed.


    "Okay, since we''re going to do it, let''s choose two people. It just so happens that I have two suitable people here, so let them come out and try, Bingyun, let''s give them two identities, and see how Nan Mingyan takes the trick. Bar!"


    Dark Cloud laughed twice.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corner of his mouth: "Okay, I''ll leave it to you, I''ll talk to Brother Chen."


    For so many years of sincere help, Su Yuan was very grateful, handed it over, and then left. The night is the real banquet. Today, I just invite everyone to come over to have a rest, and by the way, we can get in touch with each other, which is also quite a network expansion.


    After Su Yuan left, Wu Yun slowly arranged it, very quickly. In the afternoon, two unfamiliar women came to this small courtyard. They looked like a country and a city. Before they came, they also attracted a lot of attention.


    Two women, one cold and the other lively.


    In the evening, the banquet officially started, and the powerhouses from all sides took their seats one after another. The best positions were naturally the rulers of the major immortal domains, and then the major immortal formation masters, so Mu Bingyun¡¯s position was relatively high. The people with her are naturally next to each other, and because of her relationship with Chen Feitian, of course, the location is also good, and Chen Feitian is the next table.


    Everyone was extremely surprised. There was a little girl who looked lively beside Chen Feitian. When the little girl opened her mouth, they startled them. The little girl turned out to be Chen Feitian''s foster father.


    "Brother Feitian, who is this?"


    Several major domain owners are very surprised. They recognized a girl a few years ago, and now they recognize a righteous daughter. What is Chen Feitian doing? Thinking of Mu Bingyun''s extraordinaryness, they all set their eyes on Bai Xiaoyuan.


    Bai Xiaoyuan saluted in various ways, and the ceremony was very thoughtful, and she couldn''t pick out the slightest mistake, which was even more eye-catching. Then I heard that she was about to break through the Immortal King, and she was even more surprised. Just because Bai Xiaoyuan is only in her twenties, she is really talented. She is the one who was rescued by Wu Yun on the way, and she is very loyal to Wu Yun.


    "Haha, I think Xiaoyuan is a good child. After so long, there is no one male and half female, so it just happened to be a righteous girl!"


    Chen Feitian didn''t think there was anything. At first, he just looked at Mu Bingyun''s face and was ready to help. In the end, after seeing Bai Xiaoyuan, he really had this thought, really recognized it as a righteous daughter, and asked Mu Bingyun to help. Bingyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. This is also Bai Xiaoyuan''s chance. It just so happens that Chen Feitian is also a shareholder of Shuangyun Firm, so let Bai Xiaoyuan turn to the bright side in the future.


    On the other side, Wu Laiqing expressed that he was very worried about the girl he recognized, and Mu Bingyun touched his forehead helplessly.


    Since Wu Laiqing is interested in Lu Youran, she does not plan to let Lu Youran continue this matter, and it should be able to be done by handing it over to Bai Xiaoyuan. After all, she didn''t want to destroy Wu Laiqing''s marriage because of this incident. Because of Lu Youran''s appearance, Wu Laiqing finally restored his youthful appearance, which made several people laugh.


    Over there, Bai Xiaoyuan was talking with everyone, and there were whispers from time to time. Occasionally, Bai Xiaoyuan turned her attention to Nan Mingyan, and the flowing beautiful eyes made Nan Mingyan noticed. His heart moved, he planned to marry the Su family before, and the girl of the Su family fell in love with him at first sight, but now that he met someone with a higher status, his mind couldn''t help but become active.


    Chen Feitian''s eyes darkened, and he really had a crooked mind. She gave Bai Xiaoyuan a wink, indicating that she would not suffer any grievances. Now Bai Xiaoyuan has made him her daughter, which moved Bai Xiaoyuan very much. First she met Wu Yun and then Chen Feitian. She felt that she was lucky.


    Now thinking about being able to help them, she works even harder, and she won''t suffer any grievances. For a scum like Nan Mingyan, she can''t wait to abuse her. Therefore, the expression revealed from time to time inadvertently made Nan Mingyan more certain that Bai Xiaoyuan was interested in him.


    Su Yinyin, who had decided before, was left behind by him. No matter her appearance, cultivation base, or identity background, a fool would choose Bai Xiaoyuan. Nan Mingyan was very satisfied at the moment, and occasionally showed a gentle gaze, which made Bai Xiaoyuan blush.


    This scene was seen by the woman sitting next to Su Yuan, and her eyes were red with anger.

 Chapter 493： dont tease them

    "Miss Lu, this fairy brew is rare to taste, don''t miss it."


    Wu Laiqing has regained his youthful appearance, he is a little more confident, and his gestures are full of a bookish atmosphere. It made Lu Youran blushing on the side, but she didn''t expect that her mission would be stopped before she started, and the owner asked her to help Young Master Wu in the future.


    Everyone at the table couldn''t help laughing, which made Wu Laiqing embarrassed for a while. Is he considered an old cow eating young grass, but he didn''t expect to be tempted by such a little girl.


    "Thank you, Young Master Wu."


    Wu Yun raised his brows and poked Mu Bingyun: "Bingyun, I think we will hold a staff meeting in the future, so that they can match each other. Cultivation is so lonely, it is better to do dual cultivation."


    Hearing the sound of dark clouds, the two of them blushed even more.


    "Stop teasing them, look over there."


    Dark Cloud looked over and saw that Nan Mingyan had actually started a conversation with Bai Xiaoyuan. Su Yinyin next to Su Yuan wanted to go there, but she knew that she would definitely embarrass her grandfather, so she could only sit there and stare over there without saying anything.


    "Yin Yin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Yuan''s eyes dimmed, but he made the right move. If Nan Mingyan really married Yin Yin and met someone better then, Yin Yin''s life would be sad.


    "It''s okay, brother, why is he like this?"


    Su Yinyin is still a 20-year-old girl, and she doesn''t understand the complexities of human hearts. She didn''t even know that the man who smiled at her yesterday and treated her gently, turned around and talked with another woman today.


    She just felt a sense of grievance in her heart, and she wanted to rush over and beat people hard. Surprisingly, she just felt that Nan Mingyan was a person who went back on his word, and she didn''t have much hatred for Bai Xiaoyuan.


    She is not stupid, she can naturally see how fiery Nan Mingyan''s eyes are towards Bai Xiaoyuan. She just has less experience and can''t see it through. Now that everything is in front of her, what else can she say?


    "Yinyin, there are countless good men in this world. In the future, my brother will choose a good man for Yinyin, so forget about Nan Mingyan!"


    Su Yinyin bit her lip: "Brother, I''m not reconciled, why, I want to understand why."


    Su Yuan sighed: "Okay, after the banquet is over, I will take Yin Yin to look for him and ask him why and how?"


    "I know that my brother treats me the best." Su Yinyin''s eyes flashed with tears, as if she had understood why her brother was strongly opposed to this marriage before, "Brother, I''m sorry, Yinyin was too willful."


    Su Yinyin said in a low voice, and after the banquet she went to ask clearly, if the person was half-hearted, she would never say anything else. She can''t tolerate such a person, maybe her brother is right.


    Su Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that she was thinking. The mother had to take care of the father and did not come to the banquet. Whether they came or not was not important to the banquet. Seeing that the uncle and his family had both sides, he suddenly felt a little tired. Perhaps, such a relationship should have ended early.


    Since Su Ling wants the identity of the heir of the Su family, then let him give it to him!


    He started another Su family, and he was confident that it would be better than this Su family! Also, he will find a way to recover his father and protect his only sister. For a time, I felt that I was burdened again, but it wasn''t that heavy. Instead, I was very happy that I figured it all out for myself.


    The banquet was still going on, and the Su family master said a few simple words, and then chatted and laughed with the strong men from all walks of life. At this moment, he seemed to have finally reached the upper world of the fairy world, and talking with the major domain masters was not as timid as before. Indeed, the other party does have this capital.


    Just when the banquet was lively on the Su family side, the outside world suddenly heard that a Heavenly Gate was rising from the ground. For a while, everyone was looking for where the so-called Cangtianmen was. Apart from knowing that Cangtianmen was selling news, its whereabouts could not be traced, and they didn''t know the base camp of the other party, all of which covered Cangtianmen with a mysterious veil.


    Mu Bingyun is an Immortal Array Master, so everyone naturally came to make friends. She has already announced that she is an 8th-Order Immortal Array Master, but her real strength is a 9th-Order Immortal Array Master. This time, she got the secrets of the immortal array. She felt that she would definitely reach the peak in the formation, but she was not proud. She couldn''t be proud of the jade slip marked with the secrets of the divine array in her hand.


    Because of the formation on the jade slip of the divine formation, she couldn''t understand it at all, let alone opened it, the imprint on it always made her dizzy, and finally had to give up, put it away, and decided to step by step.


    Even if it was only announced that she was an eighth-order immortal formation master, everyone was in awe, and no one ignored this new star in the formation world.


    Patriarch Su felt unhappy when Nan Mingyan suddenly turned to Bai Xiaoyuan. Just seeing that Su Ling and Nan Manqing were chatting and laughing very happily, my heart became happy again.


    As long as he can have a relationship, he doesn''t care who the marriage is.


    Nan Mingyan also seemed to have noticed Nan Manqing''s attitude towards Su Ling. He was stunned for a moment, and then became happy. It would be really nice to have a relationship with the Su family and Feitian Shangzun at the same time.


    During the whole banquet, he was probably the happiest.


    "Dark Cloud, you didn''t think of this, did you?"


    Mu Bingyun drank a glass of wine and chuckled lightly. Wu Yun shrugged helplessly, looking a little innocent.


    "I really didn''t expect it, I really don''t understand, you can meet your eyes at a glance," she said, her eyes fell on Wu Laiqing and Lu Youran, "Seeing them seems to convince me."


    The words made people laugh again, there are dark clouds and the atmosphere is always so relaxed. Her self-deprecating mode has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Wu Laiqing was a little embarrassed: "Ms. Wu always likes to joke." In order not to make people suspicious, he called the two of them relatively unfamiliar, so that people could see that they were just acquaintances. This also makes it easier for them to hide and do things. Although there are not so many concerns now, Mu Bingyun feels that since it was hidden at the beginning, it is not planned to announce it now, and it has no effect on her.


    The halo on her body is already enough, I am afraid there will be unnecessary trouble if I add more. Naturally, the dark clouds don''t matter. For her, fame is not important. As long as she can earn immortal stones, buy treasures, and build the city in her heart, this is her only goal.


    Su Yuan also cast a reassuring look at Mu Bingyun. With the help of Nan Manqing, he felt that his sister''s crisis was relieved. Su Yinyin kept her head down all the time. She didn''t want to talk too much, she just looked forward to the end of the banquet. She really wanted to ask, just to get the answer she wanted.

 Chapter 494： Unpredictable, see clearly

    The end of the banquet was already late at night, so it didn''t matter to the monk. Whether it is day or night, it will not affect their movements.


    "elder brother."


    Su Yinyin pulled La Suyuan''s sleeve and bit her lip, "Brother, do you know where he is?"


    "Let''s go, I know."


    Su Yinyin was overjoyed and followed behind Su Yuan. Su Yuan clenched his fist tightly. If it wasn''t for Su Yinyin''s stubbornness, he would not want to use this cruel method, but if she is not cruel to Yinyin now, she will pay a heavy price for her choice in the future.


    Su Yinyin didn''t understand, she just followed behind with her head half down.


    "Brother, I saw Nan Gongzi," Su Yinyin wanted to walk over, but was stopped by Su Yuan, and a cold voice came from her ear, "Besides him, there is another person."


    "where?"


    Su Yinyin looked around and didn''t see anyone else. She felt a little uncomfortable. She just wanted to go over and ask. Although she knew that her brother was treating her well, everything today made her a little bit unbearable. It''s just that Su Yuan has imprisoned her, and she can''t move.


    There were slight footsteps in his ears, which were just deliberately made by Bai Xiaoyuan, and Su Yinyin also quieted down, looking at the woman in white.


    "White girl."


    Nan Mingyan smiled and blocked Bai Xiaoyuan''s way, Su Yinyin stared, not missing his expression at all. Imperative, there is no obsession, it is inevitable, a look of use. Although the other party hid it well, she was just a bystander at the moment, but she could see it clearly.


    There is also a smile of self-confidence, as if he feels that he will be successful. She just looked at it like this, not even knowing that the restraint on her body had been released.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Nan. It''s getting late. I don''t know why Mr. Nan is blocking the way?"


    Bai Xiaoyuan seems to have regained the appearance of a lady at the moment, and she looks aloof, but there is a bit of unease in her eyes, which just happened to be caught by Nan Mingyan.


    "When I saw Miss Bai today, it seems like I''ve seen it for a long time. Is it the first time for Miss Bai to visit Purple Star City? I wonder if Miss Bai is free tomorrow, why don''t we go to visit Purple Star City together."


    said, something suddenly appeared in Nan Mingyan''s hand, which completely made Su Yinyin give up. The gem on it is multicolored malachite, and the gem is the most beautiful in the whole hairpin, which she mentioned inadvertently at the beginning.


    The man also said that he would buy it for her, but he didn''t want him to turn around and give it to her.


    She is wrong, this person is afraid that only use is in his eyes.


    "Yin Yin?"


    Su Yinyin stumbled, almost fell, and smiled reluctantly: "Brother, I''m fine. Can I go out?"


    She wants to see what this person will say when she sees her here. Su Yuan didn''t stop it this time, the play is over, let Yin Yin fulfill her wish!


    Such a big movement, Nan Mingyan naturally found out, and saw that it was Su Yinyin and Su Yuan, and was a little surprised. He glanced at Su Yinyin''s red eyes, but was not surprised.


    Of course, there was no panic in his eyes.


    "It turned out to be Brother Su and Yinyin."


    Calm smile, calm words.


    Su Yinyin glanced at him: "Master Su, have you forgotten what you said before?"


    "I know that Yin Yin is good, but after careful consideration these days, I found that my love for Yin Yin is only for my sister. In the future, if Yin Yin is willing, she can still come to Nanling Xianyu to play."


    Su Yinyin smiled lightly: "So Yin Yin is in Su Gongzi''s heart, just a younger sister?" She snorted coldly, "But I only have one older brother, so I''m so disturbed."


    She glanced at Bai Xiaoyuan, and then said, "Miss Bai, people''s hearts are unpredictable, you can see clearly."


    After finishing speaking, Nan Mingyan left without waiting for the color to change. Su Yuan greeted calmly and left. There was a smile in Bai Xiaoyuan''s eyes, but she felt that Su Yinyin was not bad, she was so refreshing.


    "Miss Bai, I''m so sorry tonight... why don''t you..."


    Bai Xiaoyuan gave him a deep look, and said softly, "Mr. Nan, I heard that you have a lot of confidantes. I''m afraid this is the same?"


    "Miss Bai, you misunderstood me..." Nan Mingyan was a little anxious now. Originally, he thought that Bai Xiaoyuan was interested in him, and it was very simple to marry him, but he never thought it would be like this.


    had some complaints against Su Yinyin in her heart.


    Bai Xiaoyuan saw it, and said, "Let''s go another day, Nan Gongzi will leave it." After speaking, he glanced at him meaningfully again, making his whole body chill.


    Nan Mingyan wanted to say something, but it was too late. Bai Xiaoyuan had already staggered away from him, and she couldn''t stop her if she wanted to. He could only stare helplessly in the direction where Bai Xiaoyuan disappeared, he always felt that he had overlooked something. She clenched her fists and prepared to come over tomorrow to make an appointment with the other party. Perhaps Bai Xiaoyuan was too mindful about this tonight.


    Thinking of this, he regained his smile. If he didn''t care, how could Bai Xiaoyuan show such an expression. It seems that he has to make it clear to the Su family, his marriage with Su Yinyin, let''s forget it!


    He sees that his sister and Su Ling are good, and the Su family should also agree. At this point, I have a little more confidence in my heart.


    Bai Xiaoyuan''s gaze at the banquet was clearly meant for him, as long as he did something else, he would be able to succeed. Thinking of being able to connect with Feitian Xianyu, he thought it was a very good thing.


    Covered the heat in his eyes and walked away.


    ¡­


    "Xiaoyuan is back, Nan Mingyan didn''t embarrass you, right?"


    Chen Feitian asked with some concern when he saw Bai Xiaoyuan coming in.


    "No, foster father can rest assured, he doesn''t dare to mess around here."


    "If Xiaoyuan has anything, just tell me."


    Chen Changzhou also adapted to the role of brother in time, and he was also happy to have such a girl. After all, it was called Brother Mu Bingyun before, a younger sister, and the person whom foster father valued would definitely not be bad.


    Bai Xiaoyuan was very grateful, and brushed her body towards the two of them, expressing her understanding. She was originally an orphan, and she was extremely lucky to have so many people who cared about her suddenly.


    "Xiaoyuan, you will still work in Shuangyun Firm in the future, and Wuyun will arrange it for you."


    Bai Xiaoyuan quickly bowed to Mu Bingyun: "Thank you aunt."


    Yes, Mu Bingyun has changed from her boss to an aunt, this is really... the relationship is so complicated. Several people are informal people, since they can see each other, it can only show that it is the fate between them.


    Among the previous group of people, Bai Xiaoyuan and Lu Youran had the best talents, and it was their ability to be admired. Everyone didn''t say anything, and they were very comfortable with the sudden change of relationship.


    Mu Bingyun remembered that Su Yinyin''s side had already solved it, but there was another Nan Mingyan who was more difficult to deal with: "Nan Mingyan''s side will add more fire, let the fairy world know that he is a half-hearted person."


    Everyone shuddered when they looked at Mu Bingyun''s smile.

 Chapter 495： We seem to have an agreement

    Nan Mingyan came to look for Bai Xiaoyuan early in the morning of the second day. When a few familiar people appeared in his sight, his expressions were a little unsightly. Thinking of the relationship between Mu Bingyun and Fei Tian Shang Zun, I thought that was the case.


    However, who told him why Su Yinyin and Su Yuan were here?


    Seeing the appearance of the other party, he still wanted to take Mu Bingyun and others out of the house, so he couldn''t leave directly. Thinking of being able to break up with Bai Xiaoyuan, today is an opportunity to eliminate all impressions of the other party from yesterday. As long as he turns a blind eye to Su Yinyin, I believe Bai Xiaoyuan can understand his thoughts.


    "So everyone is going out?"


    At this moment, Su Ling brought Nan Manqing over as well. Originally, they wanted to come over and invite Mu Bingyun to go out together. After all, Mu Bingyun is now the youngest eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, and everyone wants to curry favor.


    Although his Su family is amazing, there is not even a seventh-order immortal formation master who is a guest in their family. If Mu Bingyun can be named, it will be a great achievement. Grandpa will treat him with admiration at that time, and maybe he will directly make him the heir of the Su family.


    He is now the eighth-rank Immortal King, and he is still two realms away from becoming an Immortal Monarch, but if these two realms are lucky, it will take three to five years. can''t afford to gamble. Su Yuan''s cultivation speed is very fast. If he waits a few more years, he may be able to advance to the realm of Immortal Monarch.


    It was Grandpa who said it at the beginning. If there are no other changes, the person who advances first will be the heir to the Su family.


    "Well, I do have to go out."


    Su Yuan replied with a smile, he was going to leave, and since he was leaving, it would be good to greet Su Ling well before that, how much injustice he has encountered in this family over the years. Especially in the secret realm, the other party still wants his own life, which is the most chilling thing for him. He doesn''t believe that grandpa doesn''t know about this, and he hasn''t stopped it yet.


    It can be seen that grandfather is also a ruthless person. The most important thing is to choose a qualified heir of the Su family, and he doesn''t care about his life or death at all. Maybe he really died, and grandpa would only say that his skills are not as good as others.


    In this way, the Su family really has no meaning. He values ??family affection more than power. Fortunately, he has a pair of parents who value affection and righteousness, which prevents him from becoming a walking dead.


    "Wood Fairy doesn''t mind us being together?"


    Su Ling asked with a smile, obviously wanting to go the same way.


    "Of course I don''t mind."


    As a result, there were only three or five people, but it turned out to be a huge area. Wu Laiqing, Chen Feitian and others will definitely not go. Chen Feitian has other things to be busy with, and Wu Laiqing has to arrange for half a month. After the auction house, of course Lu Youran went over to help.


    Here, Su Ling and Nan Mingyan are even more happy. For this Mu Bingyun, he also intends to make friends, and those plans in his heart have also dissipated. If he can really win him over, it will be a great help for him to truly control the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory in the future. Today, Mu Bingyun''s influence is extraordinary.


    "Yun''er, are you guys going out?"


    Unfortunately, the fly in the ointment is that the golden Kowloon Emperor came. His eyes were burning on Mu Bingyun, and Cangyu was very unhappy with that naked/naked look.


    Not to mention depression, even Mu Bingyun frowned, very annoyed.


    "Why, it seems that this emperor is not very popular."


    Even though he said that, Ao Jiuxiao had already gone out with everyone, so he was not at all embarrassed. His gaze fell on Cang Yu''s eyes, who could stand that kind of provocative gaze?


    Remembering what he had said in the secret realm before, Cang Yu''s mouth twitched: "Kowloon Emperor, we seem to have an agreement."


    "It should be like this, why, Brother Cang is going to make an appointment for a trip right away?" Ao Jiuxiao figured out that there are many people recently, all of them with heads and faces. If they can rub the other party''s spirit, that would be a good thing.


    During the course of cultivation, if you are rubbed with vigor, and the person cannot stand up, it is considered a waste. Thinking of this, he felt that this method was very good.


    "Young Master Su, take us directly to the arena. If you have a predestined relationship today, let''s discuss with Brother Cang."


    Ao Jiuxiao said to Su Yuan, which made Su Ling a little ugly. As for Ao Jiuxiao, he didn''t think too much about it. He just felt that Su Yuan was closer to Mu Bingyun and others, so he naturally talked to this person.


    Su Ling''s unhappy eyes, he should ignore it.


    "OK."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun had no objection, Su Ling led the way. Before leaving, he had already communicated with the other side. Therefore, it didn''t take long for Cangyu to discuss with the Great Emperor Jiulong. , which surprised everyone and was even more excited.


    Who is this blueness?


    Most people don''t know, but when they inquired a little, they realized that Cang Yu was actually the husband of the young eighth-order Immortal Array Master they looked up to.


    Oh my God, did they miss a good show? Although they missed it in the past, it will be another good show soon. At the moment, whether it is a person or a ghost, they all forget about the competition and leave.


    When a few people got there, it was already crowded.


    A good game trip suddenly turned into a rivalry, Nan Mingyan seemed a little unnatural. I had to pick some interesting things to talk to Bai Xiaoyuan, and occasionally felt Su Yinyin''s gaze, a little embarrassed, after all, the other party said it too clearly yesterday.


    Bai Xiaoyuan didn''t refuse or respond, just listening to it, made him even more anxious. He wondered if he wanted to talk to Chen Feitian, but he still showed a gentle smile on his face, without showing any discomfort.


    "Brother, I understand, this person is a swordsman."


    Su Yinyin glared at Nan Mingyan, looking a little annoyed, "It''s strange, how could I be fooled by such a scumbag before. I hope this white girl will not be confused by this person, scumbag!"


    Su Yuan couldn''t help but smile: "Now I understand that brother is treating you well?"


    "Naturally, brother is the best for me, thank you, brother."


    "Thank you, we are brothers and sisters, and I am your brother, so naturally I should protect your sister." Su Yuan was a little relieved. After this incident, his Yin Yin has grown a lot. It seems that he will take her to experience more in the future. , so as not to encounter such a thing at home again.


    "But brother, will the white girl be like me?"


    Su Yinyin has solved her own affairs, and is a little worried about her. She looked at Bai Xiaoyuan with a worried look, not knowing what to do. Su Yuan shook his head and laughed. It''s not good that this girl is too kind. Fortunately, this person is Bai Xiaoyuan. What if she and Nan Mingyan looked at each other and used each other?


    "Yin Yin, how about brother telling you what you really want?"

 Chapter 496： fight

    Su Yuan planned to tell Su Yinyin from the beginning, she answered and got an incredible answer. Su Yuan had been observing her expression, and found that there was no hatred, but he was relieved.


    "Finally don''t have to worry anymore." Su Yinyin looked at her worried brother with a smile, this brother was always worried about her, and quickly hugged his arm, "Brother, I know, I will listen to you in the future, and I won''t do it again. It''s deceiving. Miss Bai has nothing to do, so I can rest assured."


    "Brother Cang, please."


    Ao Jiuxiao glanced at Mu Bingyun with a smirk, and saw that he was very calm and puzzled, "Don''t Yuner worry about your husband?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows: "Why worry, I''m looking forward to you being beaten into a pig''s head later."


    "Yun''er is so confident, so Yuner won''t worry about me?"


    Mu Bingyun sneered: "Don''t worry."


    "Really hard-hearted."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say a word, obviously he didn''t want to say a few more words to this kind of dishonest person. Ao Jiuxiao hit a wall, so he didn''t say more, because he felt a very strong gaze, cold like a poisonous arrow, about to pierce his heart, looking up, Cang Yu didn''t know that he was already standing on the ring.


    "Oh, Brother Cang is really fast."


    He jumped up, and a smile appeared on the corner of Cang Yu''s mouth when he sent Cang Yu so quickly to beat him: "Brother Cang, what would you do if you lost today?"


    "If you lose, your skills are not as good as others, so nothing to do!"


    Ao Jiuxiao was surprised for a moment, he thought that this person would say that if the other party wins against him, he will stop pestering Mu Bingyun, which is obviously different from what he imagined.


    "Brother Cang, let me meet you for a while today and see if you have the qualifications to stand by Yun''er''s side!"


    Actually, it was something that Ao Jiuxiao had never encountered before in Mu Bingyun. After he became the Great Emperor of the Nine Dragons, he had never been treated like this. He just wanted to see what kind of person could make Mu Bingyun so determined.


    It''s just right, he can also learn from others. He can feel that this man is not weak. He can find an opponent to learn from, and he can also attack him. For him, it is a good thing, or to put it another way, find a man Just having fun.


    Therefore, he did not offer any conditions. He had already said that he was the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons. Whether it was dealing with the enemy or dealing with women, he would use honest and fair means. Those Xiao Xiao conspiracy and tricks, in his opinion, were nothing more than Some small and frivolous things are not worthy of his identity.


    "So, Brother Cang, today we will learn from it."


    As soon as the ?? words fell, the two of them on the ring were intertwined, and the speed of the fight was simply invisible to ordinary people. Many people with good cultivation were very surprised that this unknown Cangyu was able to compete with the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons.


    Who is the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons, the domain owner of the entire Nine Dragons Immortal Domain, his strength is already the fourth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, maybe he is about to break through to the fifth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, an existence that many people dare not look up to.


    However, this man has been fighting against the Nine Dragon Emperor for so long, and there is no sign of defeat at all.


    The person who heard Mu Bingyun''s answer before understood that Mu Bingyun had long known that Cangyu could be so powerful, right? ?


    One is an eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, and the other is a powerhouse in the Immortal Sovereign realm. Both of them have outstanding appearances. Originally, I thought that Mu Bingyun was looking for a little white-faced person, and they all felt a little ashamed. How could the man who could make the eighth-order immortal formation master fall in love with the little white-faced person who eats soft rice?


    Everyone stared intently at the two who were fighting above, one was in dark black robes, the other was in golden robes, so although they could not clearly see the way they were fighting, they could vaguely capture their figures. .


    Su Yuan let out a long sigh of relief: "This is the first time I have seen Brother Cang really do something with someone, and it is indeed an existence that cannot be looked up to."


    Su Ling felt more and more uneasy when he heard that Su Yuan was able to call Cang Yu a brother. If grandpa found out, he would definitely think that Su Yuan was more capable than him. After all, Mu Bingyun doesn''t matter, now he is a strong Immortal Emperor, and he doesn''t seem to be weaker than the Nine Dragons Emperor. He already feels that his status is at stake.


    "Master Su, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nan Manqing''s attention was all on Su Ling''s body. Seeing that his face was not very good-looking, he couldn''t help asking with concern. After so long, it was the first time that she had seen such a loving person. Young Master Su seemed to be very fond of her, and she had already mentioned this to her brother. Her brother also agreed very much, so she didn''t get along with Su Ling much without much hindrance. And the head of the Su family seems to be happy to agree, and now she has long regarded Su Ling as her Taoist companion.


    "Nothing, maybe it''s been a little busy recently, will Qing''er feel bored here?"


    "Naturally not, I always find it interesting to be around Su Gongzi."


    Nan Manqing''s attitude made Su Ling settle down. No matter what, he was able to make friends with the current ruler of the Southern Spirit Immortal Region. I believe that grandfather has long been impressed by him. He gradually let go of the heart he was holding, and he very much wanted to promote this matter, so he was getting better and better for Nan Manqing.


    On the other side, Nan Mingyan looked at the stage, but his expression was complicated. The person he looked down on at the beginning was able to fight the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons for so long without losing. Does this mean that his eyesight is not good?


    Previously, he only thought that Cangyu was only good in formation, and his strength was not as powerful as he imagined, but he didn''t think that it was so powerful that he could even be compared with the domain master.


    Bai Xiaoyuan smiled Mo Ming aside, looking closely, there was still some irony in her eyes. She thought about it, if Nan Mingyan was hit again, she would probably go wild. From Aunt Bingyun''s tone, it seemed that she hated this Young Master Nan very much?


    Does she want to make the other party even worse?


    "White girl?"


    Hearing the other party''s voice, Bai Xiaoyuan politely returned a smile. Feeling Bai Xiaoyuan''s smile, Nan Mingyan became much more stable. Although this man was powerful, if he married Bai Xiaoyuan, it would be beneficial to have a relationship with him.


    He thought silently, what could be used, he even had a feeling that he must take control of the entire Southern Spirit Immortal Territory early, and now he needs some strong people, those old stubborn are too hateful.


    He always had a feeling that if he missed it, he would never have any hope of taking power. Although Emperor Nanling has not appeared for so many years, he believes that the other party is not dead. If the other party comes back, especially Nan Junmo, he will definitely settle the account with him. There is no hope of revenge at all.

 Chapter 497： Your smile is a little weird

    Cangyu and Ao Jiuxiao fought fiercely on the stage, each with different thoughts in their hearts.


    The battle between the two has already alarmed several major domain owners, and they all put down the things in their hands and came to watch. It is not easy for people in the realm of the Immortal Emperor to fight. After seeing that the fluctuation of immortal power was very strong, Cang Yu threw a few formations out while fighting. After Mu Bingyun understood, he followed a few formations to preserve everything around him.


    This series of smooth and tacit movements has to be admitted that no matter which aspect, they are an extremely well-matched couple, and it seems that no one can separate them.


    "Bingyun, what''s going on?"


    Chen Feitian came galloping, but he didn''t move his eyes a little, watching the two above him fight, the fight in the realm of the Immortal Emperor is not easy to see. Those who can see are fascinated, and those who cannot see are shocked in their minds.


    Seeing Chen Feitian coming, before Mu Bingyun spoke, Wu Yun opened the chatterbox: "It wasn''t that Ao Jiuxiao who angered my brother-in-law, now my brother-in-law wants to deal with him."


    Everyone has a black line, is there such a thing?


    "That Mei Ji, who is proud of Jiuxiaoyi Palace, actually wants to provoke our family Bingyun, this is good, my brother-in-law knows, and decides to teach him a lesson. Bingyun also said that I want my brother-in-law to beat this person into a pig''s head, It is estimated that my brother-in-law is preparing to do this!"


    Chen Feitian was stupid, glanced at Mu Bingyun, then looked at the stage, his forehead twitched, and he said that with Cangyu''s strength, he should be stronger than Ao Jiuxiao, how could they fight so many times, they all went to each other greeted him on his face. Although other people didn''t see it, he could see clearly that Ao Jiuxiao''s handsome face had a lot of bruises.


    Even he hadn''t seen Ao Jiuxiao so embarrassed for a long time. He remembered that Ao Jiuxiao had also been cleaned up by him, but he didn''t want his brother-in-law to have such means, which was really good.


    Chen Feitian is satisfied. Emperor Ziyang had a somewhat unclear expression, and his eyes flickered at Cangyu. He was actually such a stunning and brilliant figure, and his strength might not be weaker than him.


    "Old Chen, you recognize this girl well."


    Penglai Shang Zun smiled, "This young man is really amazing, I think we are getting old." Many people twitched the corners of their mouths, old? Who doesn''t know that your Penglai Supreme is the youngest among the major domain masters, and you are still old, so what do those who are too old to break through think, isn''t this more popular than the dead?


    "It''s incredible."


    Chen Feitian was very happy with the praise of the Penglai Lord. Only he knew the identity of Mu Bingyun, and he also knew the identity of this brother-in-law. He felt no regrets in this life for such a person to appear. It only took him a year to pass through the demon world.


    This is a young man full of legends, and he very much hopes what his expression will be like when everyone in the fairyland knows his true face. Thinking that I know such a big secret, I can''t help but laugh secretly, this feeling is really dark and refreshing.


    "Brother Chen, your smile is a bit weird."


    Wu Yun always noticed the conversation between the two, and inexplicably felt that Chen Feitian was smiling slyly, "Are you thinking about something interesting, do you want to share it or not? It''s up to this girl to help you manage your finances, do you want to tell me? This girl?"


    For the little girl Wu Yun, she wanted to be this girl, which made everyone laugh.


    "Old Chen, what does Xiaoyun mean?"


    Penglai Shangzun turned into a curious baby, but he didn''t get the answer from Chen Feitian, but he was attracted by Wu Yun, who cherishes talents.


    "Brother Donghua, how about we discuss something?"


    The original Donghua is the real name of the Penglai Shangzun. When he heard Wu Yun''s words, he thought what a little girl would say to him, but the little girl was so good-looking that he had to squat down.


    "What does Xiaoyun want to say?"


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corner of her mouth, but she knew it was going to pull Yuan Donghua into a stake again! Recalling that in recent years, it has been developing in Feitian Immortal Territory and Ziyou Immortal Territory, I really didn''t pay much attention to Penglai Immortal Territory. If we can cooperate with Yuan Donghua, I believe that it will be much easier to open a store. After observation, Yuan Donghua is a good person, and Wu Yun probably considered it for a long time.


    If Yuan Donghua became a shareholder on his own site, it would be a good choice for their Shuangyun Firm. Yuan Donghua doesn''t seem to have any bad intentions, nor is he a villain, or a friend of Chen Feitian, who can be friends with Chen Feitian is not too bad.


    Wu Yun has already discussed with Yuan Donghua. Regarding these Mu Bingyun''s decision to believe in Wu Yun, Wu Yun will only do better than her in this regard. This is what the other party is good at, and she just studies the formation and the expansion of the power, she is still OK in this regard.


    Yuan Donghua finally stopped treating Wu Yun as a little girl after listening to Wu Yun''s words. Unexpectedly, the little girl''s brain was so easy to use, and he was naturally tempted by that.


    He means, Lao Chen has become more and more generous over the years. It turns out that there is such a way to make money, and Lao Chen has invested in shares. How can he not? This is really only a good thing for him, not a bad thing, something that can make his fairyland more and more prosperous, and can also make his own money full, not bad.


    "So, Big Brother Donghua agrees?"


    "Naturally agree, you little girl, did you plan to pull me into a stake long ago?"


    "That is, it was just a test of the character of Big Brother Donghua. After all, as a shareholder, the most important thing is character, and the second is our own strength."


    Yuan Donghua is even more satisfied now.


    "Brother Donghua, how about we go back and talk about this slowly?"


    "Of course it''s good." He also wanted to know some exact circumstances, and the two seemed to be equals. Before, he only regarded the other party as a little girl, but now he has become a business partner.


    Dark Cloud is naturally satisfied.


    Over there, Emperor Ziyang felt a little itchy. He didn''t know what the little girl said to Yuan Donghua, but unfortunately there was a soundproof array, so he couldn''t hear it at all. He always thought that it was a good thing, and then smiled. If a little girl had something good, he didn''t pay much attention to it. As for the uneasiness in his heart, it was also driven out.


    And the wonderful fight in the ring is over.


    Suddenly a golden figure fell on the stage, smashing a big pit, followed by the blue figure and fell steadily on the edge, looking at the pit with some regret. This regretful look is unforgettable forever, as if he didn''t mean enough beatings.

 Chapter 498： that disturb

    Everyone looked at the dusty pit and stretched their necks. They wanted to make a joke about the scene of the Nine Dragon Emperor being beaten into the pit.


    After a long time, Ao Jiuxiao finally flew out of the pit. As expected, his face was bruised and swollen. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this blue sky. He looked back at his beloved, and his eyes seemed to be asking for credit, making people laugh or cry.


    Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes became cold, and then he had to admire that this man was much stronger than him. In fact, after fifty moves, he knew that he was not the man''s opponent. But the other party seems to be very keen on beating himself into a pig''s head. He managed to avoid it for so long, but he still didn''t dodge it. Looking quite embarrassed, he was actually beaten in the face.


    "Brother Cang has conceded, you are very good."


    He is not someone who can¡¯t afford to lose, so he conceded defeat immediately. He felt that if Mu Bingyun had said that he wanted his life, this man would have said nothing, would not have punched him in the face, but would have killed him, and would not stop until his life was at stake.


    The eyes are a little dreadful, what a terrible man, especially a man who is afraid of himself! No, this man just doted on his wife too much, and now he finally understands why Mu Bingyun followed this man with all his heart. Even though he had been in the Immortal Realm for so many years, he had never met him, and in the face of countless suitors, he was not tempted. once.


    is the man''s ability.


    He felt annoyed by the fiery gazes around him, smiled shyly, shook his body, and cleaned the dust off his body. As for the wound on his face, he also used the exercises and recovered in a few moments.


    At this moment, he is the very bright Kowloon Emperor again. Although he lost, no one dared to underestimate him.


    ÕâÊÇÒ»¸öÄܹ»ÎªÁËÀÏÆŽ«¾ÅÁú´óµÛ×á³ÉÖíÍ·µÄÄÐÈË£¬Ò»Ê±¼ä²ÔÓôµÄÃû×ÖÏì³¹ÁËÕû¸ö×ÏÐdzǣ¬³ÉΪÁËÎÞÊýÅ®×ÓµÄÃÎÖÐÇéÈË£¬µ±È»£¬ËýÃDz»¸ÒÉÏÇ°Ò»²½£¬ËûµÄÆÞ×Ó¿ÉÊÇ°ËRank Immortal Formation Master, who dares to offend!


    To sum up, everyone thinks that these two couples are not easy to provoke, and it is better to take a detour in the future.


    Cangyu bowed his hands to Ao Jiuxiao without saying anything. He jumped off the arena and came to Mu Bingyun''s side, holding her soft little hand tightly, declaring his sovereignty.


    This scene is also eye-catching. I have to say that such a man is indeed attractive in the future, just look at the star-eyed women around him.


    "Brother-in-law, mighty!"


    Wu Yun is not stingy with his praise, such praise really made the corner of his mouth tick, but his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun''s face. Mu Bingyun wanted to cover her face, but this person actually wanted to praise her.


    "Yu, you are really amazing today!"


    She looked at him seriously, her cheeks couldn''t help turning red, it was the first time she had praised him so seriously. Seeing him showing a satisfied smile, she really didn''t know what to say. It turned out that what he hoped was so simple.


    "That one disturb me."


    Although Ao Jiuxiao felt that the occasion was not right, he still interrupted the warmth of the two, and as a result suffered a lot of knife eyes. He smiled shyly, a little embarrassed.


    Although he did have a bit of interest in Mu Bingyun, after this battle, he knew that he could no longer entangle, and entanglement would be a real sin to destroy other people''s good marriage.


    shook his head, no matter how coldly Cang Yu looked at him, he said bravely, "Miss Bingyun, I have offended you before, this emperor will not bother you any more."


    Everyone was surprised, is this what the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons would say?


    They all rubbed their eyes and stretched their ears, and found that it was all true. Emperor Jiulong actually admitted defeat, but he was still so willing, he really could afford it and let it go. Ao Jiuxiao never thought of such a move, and he made countless women fall in love with him again.


    "It was a bit of a joke before, I hope Bingyun and Brother Cang don''t mind."


    Cang Yu looked at this person, saw that he was serious, and nodded: "That''s very good, I will discuss it when I have time." This time, the discussion was a discussion on the basis of cultivation. Since Ao Jiuxiao didn''t really have any unreasonable thoughts about Bing''er, it would be good to make a friend, after all, this person''s temperament is very straightforward.


    "Since Yu said so, then the matter is over!"


    "Ah, Bingyun and brother-in-law are right, Big Brother Ao, you said that we can become friends in the future, don''t we communicate more?"


    Wu Yun squinted at Ao Jiuxiao. He felt shameless before, but now he thinks this person is not bad. Maybe, he can develop and become a partner. Her eyes fell on Mo Xing''s body, Mo Xing suddenly suddenly nodded and nodded. Wu Yun was satisfied, and everyone who knew her action was stunned.


    Ao Jiuxiao saw that the misunderstanding was resolved, and immediately took Cangyu and Chen Feitian to drink, it was difficult to refuse, so everyone had to separate into two groups. Mu Bingyun and his party continued to wander. Although Su Ling really wanted to go, but all of those people were in the realm of Immortal Sovereign. He didn''t have the qualifications, didn''t he see Nan Mingyan and wasn''t invited?


    If you weren''t invited, don''t be ashamed. Although Nan Mingyan''s expression is not very good-looking, he also knows that he is indeed not qualified to be invited by the other party. Those people are in the realm of Immortal Sovereign, and I am afraid that the Su family master has this qualification. Sure enough, strength still came first, and he couldn''t help clenching his fists. Sooner or later, he would stand on top of these people.


    raised his head again, he regained his gentleness, and while introducing something to Bai Xiaoyuan, he responded to the crowd. There is no arrogance in his expression, he is very friendly.


    "The Nanling Immortal Territory will be more lively in a few days. I wonder if Miss Bai would be interested in coming here?"


    Bai Xiaoyuan smiled and glanced at Nan Mingyan in surprise: "It''s lively, is there anything interesting?"


    "It''s really interesting, if Miss Bai is interested..."


    "Oh, that might not be a coincidence." Bai Xiaoyuan stroked her hair and smiled, "I will go back to Feitian Immortal Territory in a few days, there are still a lot of things over there, and now my foster father has something to do Ask me for help."


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes lit up, is Bai Xiaoyuan so favored? Aren''t those who can help Fei Tian Shang Zun take care of affairs to be favored?


    Bai Xiaoyuan is just an excuse, she can''t say that she is going to be busy at Shuangyun Commercial Firm!


    Nan Mingyan looked left and right and asked, "By the way, the girl Lu doesn''t seem to be here before, and Boss Wu doesn''t seem to be here anymore, does Miss Bai know?"


    "You Ran and the others are very busy. How can they be as idle as I am? Isn''t there an auction house in half a month? They are busy with the auction house."


    Nan Mingyan understood. Seeing Bai Xiaoyuan''s name, he knew that she and Lu Youran had a close relationship, which made him even more happy. He should be able to get a lot of news from Bai Xiaoyuan. Thinking of this, he became more and more diligent.

 Chapter 499： clown

    Mu Bingyun is holding Wuyun. After all, Wuyun looks like a little girl, and her strength is not strong at the moment, so she is a little worried.


    "Black Cloud, you find a time to cultivate well. In Immortal Realm, your own strength is the most important thing. Don''t make yourself wrong because of that. You must know your identity and don''t lose face."


    She knew that only by saying this would make the dark clouds listen carefully.


    Sure enough, Wu Yun thought for a while and found that he really hadn''t cultivated much in the past few years. His cultivation base was simply the lowest among these people, and even Bai Xiaoyuan and the others were much stronger than him.


    She smiled shyly: "Understood, I''ll retreat after the arrangement, okay!"


    "It''s almost the same, no matter what the external things are, in short, it is right to make yourself stronger," Mu Bingyun paused, then placed a soundproof array next to them, "I have already decided, I will wait until I am strong enough. If you want to go, go to your parents and elder brother, and if you want to go, you must cultivate well, then don¡¯t blame me if your strength is not enough.¡±


    Hearing this, the dark clouds became extremely serious, and she was definitely going. Thinking about her unexplainable feelings towards Nan Junmo, she had to find out and ask, besides, the other party still didn''t know whether it was life or death.


    "I know, I will take it to heart, Bingyun, don''t throw me aside and don''t let me go."


    "You can cultivate well. As for your city, in addition to other things, leave it to Chiye!"


    "Um."


    Dark Cloud was lost in thought, and felt that he still listened to Bingyun. It''s really good, it''s not as good as her own strength. The previous battle with my brother-in-law can be regarded as a wake-up call for her.


    Although the fairy world seems to be so many strong people, after all, it has existed for a long time, who knows if there is anything hidden. That can''t be said, it seems that it has been a little swell recently.


    Mu Bingyun saw the serious look of the other party, and knew that the other party understood, and did not say more. Dark Cloud is smart and knows what to say.


    "Those two are a perfect match!"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Wu Yun raised his head, looked at Nan Manqing and Su Ling, and smiled meaningfully: "Yes, it seems that Nan Mingyan will not be so sad, at least he can still marry the Su family. , isn''t it?"


    "Marriage is marriage, it''s just... If Su Yuan leaves the Su family and starts anew, it will be even more powerful than the current Su family? Wu Yun, do you want to see such a scene?"


    "Naturally, I think that Nan Mingyan dares to plot against Nan Junmo. I have written down this hatred. I will give him two appetizers first. Just like his cowardice, he still wants to control the Nanling Immortal Territory in vain. Seeing that other domain owners will not agree at all?"


    "That''s good, but Wu Yun, Nan Mingyan bullied my brother, why are you so angry?"


    "This kid used to be nice to this girl, but this girl is a right and wrong."


    Wu Yun smirked and quickly covered up his unnatural emotions, and Mu Bingyun had no plans to expose it. At present, Wu Yun is feeling his own different feelings. That''s fine, I hope my brother can be all right.


    However, if my brother knows that the person he likes is just a little girl, and it will take many years to grow up, will he go crazy?


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    "Bingyun, you''ve been showing such a strange smile recently. Did something happen to you? You''re smiling too horribly."


    "Nothing, don''t you just want to teach Nan Mingyan a profound lesson?"


    Dark Cloud looked suspiciously, but didn''t think of a better reason. She always felt that something was wrong, and it was really hard to guess what Bingyun was thinking of now, which was not so simple.


    ¡­


    "Miss Bai, are you angry?"


    Nan Mingyan''s heart sank, but a worried expression appeared on his face, "I really just regard Yin Yin as my younger sister. I hope you don''t misunderstand. Today''s Bai girl is very different from yesterday''s."


    In the face of such "affectionate" Nan Mingyan, which attracted the attention of the people around him, Bai Xiaoyuan didn''t feel anything at all, just felt goosebumps all over his body.


    "Nan Gongzi, if you really want to, you should cover up your home, otherwise your wives and concubines are afraid to rebel." Bai Xiaoyuan suddenly smiled coldly, "By the way, I heard that one of your beautiful girls has already pregnant."


    In the fairy world, being able to get pregnant is a big deal. Nan Mingyan was also stunned for a moment. His beautiful girl was actually pregnant? ? Why doesn''t he know? However, Bai Xiaoyuan knew, does this mean that Bai Xiaoyuan really cares about him, but is only angry now?


    It''s not a big deal for a strong man in the fairy world to have two beautiful girls, but he doesn''t think it''s a big deal. Immediately, he wondered if Bai Xiaoyuan was too jealous, but thinking of the other party''s identity, he patiently coaxed him.


    As for that Meiji, he must be happy, to have children is indeed very important in the fairy world. Usually, Taoist couples must be very affectionate, and it takes hundreds of years, even thousands of years, to have children.


    He was undoubtedly lucky.


    "Miss Bai, I am sincere to you. As for those beauties, if you don''t like them, just send them away. When they give birth to a child, you can just carry the child over."


    This sentence, in the eyes of the people of the fairy world, is indeed very normal. For a strong man, if he can say this to a woman, it can only prove that he values ??this woman. However, for the person who was trained by the dark cloud, every minute felt that this person was insulting her.


    Bai Xiaoyuan was simply **** off. I heard that there were shameless scumbags before, but I never thought that there was someone as shameless as Nan Mingyan, who didn''t cover the fig leaf at home, so he spoke out here.


    Su Yinyin was also surprised, her eyes widened and she glanced at her eldest brother before she said, "Brother, what a scumbag!"


    Everyone was amused by her soft words, and Su Yuan also smiled, didn''t he? Really a good scumbag, even to such an extent that he is scumbag. Does Nan Mingyan really think that he is something? Thinking that everyone has to give him some face, thinking that if a woman likes him, they can trample on him at will?


    Su Yuan showed a smile: "Can Yin Yin understand it?"


    "If I don''t understand, I''ll feel like my brain has hit the edge of the mountain. Brother, it''s fortunate that I have you and Sister Bingyun, otherwise..." Thinking of the future pictures, Su Yinyin felt that she was about to suffocate, if she really had a relationship with Nan Mingyan have what. From this person''s point of view, it may be that Miki is in a group and doesn''t care about her at all.


    Maybe there will be a Meiji and a Meiji''s acceptance back, as long as it is beneficial to him, maybe he will abandon himself and marry someone else, this kind of thing is not unheard of before, she just thought it was a story That''s it. Now that is really what I should say, the fact is even more exciting than the story.

 Chapter 500： What a big oolong

    Bai Xiaoyuan didn''t speak, she just listened to Nan Mingyan. In fact, Nan Mingyan was also a little anxious. Given Bai Xiaoyuan''s current attitude, it was indeed very likely that he would leave him. He didn''t want to miss it, if Bai Xiaoyuan still had his words in his heart, he would definitely be moved by his words. He didn''t even want his original beauty, he wanted her alone, could he not be moved?


    "You mean, you want me to help you raise your son?"


    Bai Xiaoyuan helped her forehead, wondering if this person was mentally disabled. That''s right, it''s what Aunt Wuyun said about a brainless, scumbag. It can be seen that Aunt Wuyun has foresight. Fortunately, she was saved by Aunt Wuyun, so she can have today''s good life. She can no longer imagine what kind of life she will live with such a person. It must be terrible!


    Nan Mingyan was stunned for a moment at Bai Xiaoyuan''s words, and then he was a little happy. So, Bai Xiaoyuan still has feelings for him, otherwise why would he mind helping him raise other women''s sons.


    "If Xiaoyuan doesn''t like it, let them go far away and never appear in front of your eyes, Xiaoyuan, in fact, when I first saw you, I liked you a little. Time will go back, I don''t know what to say, I just hope you can understand my heart for you."


    Bai Xiaoyuan shook her head: "Mr. Nan, what do you mean? You say this, it seems that I have a private relationship with me for life, but we only met yesterday, so I just said a few more words, are you? Didn''t you misunderstand something?"


    Bai Xiaoyuan looked so innocent that everyone was dumbfounded. At the beginning, they really thought that the two of them had a private life. This is not a thing in the fairy world, and there is not so much etiquette. Many people did not criticize Nan Mingyan''s style. After all, you have that strength, what do you want?


    On the contrary, many people still think that Nan Mingyan has done a good job, and it should be a real feeling to be able to give up everything in the past for a woman like Bai Xiaoyuan! However, they never imagined that they had only met yesterday. Looking at Bai Xiaoyuan''s face, they realized that this girl didn''t understand the meaning of this person just now. Perhaps, she didn''t care about this person at all.


    What a big oolong.


    Not only everyone is stupid, but Nan Mingyan doesn''t look good. Indeed, he said in front of so many people that he wanted Bai Xiaoyuan to be embarrassed and agreed to this matter. When the time came, he would propose a marriage to Chen Feitian. For the sake of his face, Bai Xiaoyuan had to be bound to him, otherwise, Just waiting to lose face.


    However, he calculated everything, and he didn''t calculate at all. Bai Xiaoyuan didn''t give face at all, and ruthlessly exposed everything. The other party was still extremely innocent, and he felt a little pain.


    Is it really too fast?


    But the fairy world used to be like this, you can settle down when you like it, and it''s not fast at all. He thought quietly, but still felt that it happened last night, maybe it was Su Yinyin''s incident last night, let Bai Xiaoyuan let go of his friendship, right?


    "Miss Bai, today is Nan is abrupt, I''m really sorry."


    Nan Mingyan''s face was full of affection, and he quickly transformed his image into an infatuated person who couldn''t get the memories of his beloved, making Wu Yun and his group speechless. Of course, Su Ling and Nan Manqing didn''t feel anything, and also felt that Nan Mingyan was very pitiful.


    Bai Xiaoyuan glanced at Nan Mingyan and chuckled: "Since Nan Gongzi is so sincere, let''s do this today, I hope Nan Gongzi will pay more attention in the future, after all people''s words are scary, although I don''t care about this, I don''t want to. Smear my foster father''s face. If I anger my foster father and he thinks my daughter is useless, won''t he be rejected?"


    Bai Xiaoyuan''s words really made Nan Mingyan pay attention. The person he wants to marry is Chen Feitian''s righteous daughter, not just Bai Xiaoyuan. Sure enough, along the way, he was more polite, and he didn''t mention the matter just now, just the look he showed occasionally, the kind that made the woman cherish.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help shaking his head and glanced at Su Yinyin over there. Seeing the contempt on his face, he looked at Su Yuan and was always relieved. With a little smile, Su Yuan secretly gave a thumbs up. He thought this move was really wonderful.


    Now, even if Bai Xiaoyuan gets rid of Nan Mingyan, it is impossible for the other party to come back to find Su Yinyin. The only thing that made them uncomfortable was that Nan Manqing and Su Ling actually liked each other.


    They didn''t want to destroy anything in the past. After all, it''s none of their business. It''s just that the Su Family Ruoguo really married Nan Mingyan.


    "Brother, there is nothing to see here, why don''t you go back today!"


    After wandering around for a long time, everyone didn''t have much interest, and they agreed every minute. At this point, everyone also returned to Su''s house, and the previous incident seemed to be just an episode.


    The matter of Su Yinyin has been resolved, and now it belongs to Su Yuan''s family. At present, the Su family leader is already a strong immortal emperor, and he will definitely not allow his son and grandson to leave the Su family. They have to think of a way. It is the best to be able to get away from it in an open and honest way.


    Just when everyone was frowning, Cangyu heard news from a certain room in the Su family. Mu Bingyun is also curious about Cangyu''s subordinates, and they can come and go without a trace, hiding in the darkness at any time.


    After the two men in black in front of him stated what they had heard, Su Yuan''s face turned ashen, and his fists were pressed tightly on the table, so that he did not lose his temper.


    After a long time, he raised his head: "The Su family really can''t stay any longer. Now they want to persecute my family because of this position. I don''t think my parents will object this time."


    Everyone did not speak, just waiting for Su Yuan''s decision.


    "Bingyun, I can take advantage of this matter. Since Su Ling wants it so much, I''ll give it to him, but..." He hesitated, "With my strength, I''m afraid I can''t hide it from the other party."


    "Don''t worry about this, Su Yuan, I have a way to make you suffer a little bit. Although his stuff is powerful, I also have it here. You can use mine at that time."


    Su Yuan thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to your arrangement. But before that, I hope to discuss it with my parents first." In fact, he was a little excited, and he hoped that Mu Bingyun would have a way to make his father recover.


    The group quietly discussed the matter of leaving the Su family in the house, but the Su Ling and his son showed ruthless expressions.


    "Father, don''t miss out this time."


    Su Ling couldn''t wait, "If we don''t remove it, I''m afraid it will threaten the baby''s status sooner or later. People like grandpa, as long as it is beneficial to the Su family, will not care so much."


    "Linger, your grandfather actually wants you to be the heir of this family."


    What?


    Su Ling was surprised.

 Chapter 501： The truth of the past

    Seeing Su Ling''s surprised look, Father Ling stroked his beard: "For so many years, do you think your actions have not been known to your grandfather?" Speaking of this, Su Ling was full of heart, thinking of grandfather''s methods, his own That little thought might be seen by the other party!


    "That¡­"


    Then why do you still say that?


    There are only him and Su Yuan in his generation of the Su family. Why does Grandpa still say that whoever breaks through to Immortal Lord first will be the heir to the Su family?


    Father Ling laughed: "You don''t know this, your grandfather is paving the way for you, if there is no Su Yuan, how could you work so hard, Su Yuan is just a stepping stone for you by your grandfather. ."


    Su Ling is surprised now, is that so?


    They are all grandsons of grandpa. Why does grandpa pay more attention to him? He believes that his father will not deceive him. Compared with the jealousy in the past, now he hopes that he can understand the reason.


    Father Ling did not disappoint him, and slowly revealed the source of the incident.


    It turned out that when the Su family master was young, he fell in love with a woman and made a lifelong agreement with this woman. Just after the woman became pregnant, the Su family chose another woman for her. At that time, the Su family head couldn''t resist, but he was unwilling to let his beloved suffer, so he negotiated with the Su family. In the end, this woman became the second wife of the Su family head, the mother of Ling''s father and his grandmother.


    The other woman was the eldest lady, who was naturally Su Yuan''s grandmother.


    For this matter, the Su family master naturally hated it. Later, when the first lady passed away, he could finally stay with the woman he loved, but unexpectedly, the second lady also passed away.


    Patriarch Su attributed all of this to the eldest lady. It was very bad for Su Yuan. Although it was not revealed on the surface, Su Yuan''s father knew about it. As for Su Yuan''s father, of course, it was Father Ling who harmed him at the beginning.


    When Su Ling heard this, she felt a little weird.


    "Then grandpa knows?"


    Father Ling smiled and nodded: "Your grandfather naturally knew that, and he helped me. You said that your grandfather was partial to you, but if it wasn''t for the fear of offending the public, their family would have been kicked out long ago."


    Su Ling is now balanced. It turns out that Su Yuan is just a stepping stone for him. Grandpa is really kind to him. However, he did not intend to cancel the plan this time, and Su Yuan must be destroyed. Father can tell him so much, and he must agree.


    "Father, what happened this time?"


    "Just do it. Su Yuan will be destroyed by then, and their family will be useless at all. The whole family is useless.


    was affirmed, Su Ling excitedly went to arrange things. Father Ling squinted, this should be over.


    ¡­


    Just two days before the auction house, a big event happened, and Su Yuan, the son of the Su family, became a cripple. This matter is even more exciting than anything else. Many people are asking why Su Yuan has become a waste.


    Only later did I find out that Su Yuan was going to help the Su family to manage the business and had a conflict with others. Who knew that the other party turned out to be an arrogant person and had a fight with Su Yuan. In the middle of it, Su Yuan fell to the ground for no reason. He was actually drugged, and when he was sent back to the mansion, he got this bad news.


    At this moment, many people shook their heads. At this juncture, something happened to the Su family. Originally, it was a good thing for Patriarch Su to break through to the Immortal Sovereign, but as a result, his grandson was abandoned, which also washed away a lot of joy.


    However, who knows, the Su family leader is very satisfied with all this. The Su family has been in the limelight recently. If it goes on like this, I am afraid it will arouse the jealousy of Ziyou Palace. It can make people relax their vigilance, which is good news for some people.


    For him, a grandson who doesn''t pay attention, naturally he will not feel distressed.


    Su Ling hesitated for a few days, and found that his grandfather really had no response, and finally he was relieved. Knowing that he has the backing of his grandfather, he is not as careful as he used to be.


    "Cousin, how are you?"


    Su Ling covered the smile on his face and walked in a little worried. At this moment, Su Yuan was lying on the bed, unable to move at all. At this moment, the rest of the people had left, and he was the only one left here.


    Su Ling turned around and closed the door, walked to the bed, his eyes were slightly pitiful, he didn''t expect that the person who was fighting with him turned out to be an abandoned son, thanks to him taking so seriously.


    Facing Su Ling''s condescending gaze, Su Yuan closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth curved slightly, and then returned to his original state. When he opened his eyes, he was filled with despair. He feels that his acting skills are also good, and Wu Yun said that the despair he plays is eye-catching.


    Su Ling saw the desperate look of the other party, and finally felt relieved, secretly probed for a trace of immortal power, and really felt that the other party was a waste. Taking a deep breath, finally, no one can compete with him for the Su family.


    "How did you come?"


    Su Ling didn''t care: "Cousin, don''t worry, I will take good care of the Su family. If there is a chance, I will help you find the elixir, maybe it will be able to recover."


    said so, but he never thought to do it.


    "It''s clearly you..." Su Yuan''s eyeballs seemed to bulge out, staring at Su Ling fiercely.


    Su Ling didn''t care: "Cousin, even if I don''t act, you won''t get the Su family, you will never be able to compete with me. Because..." He whispered, "Grandpa never wanted you to become the Su family. Heir, do you think my grandfather would not know about my actions?"


    He likes to see Su Yuan''s despair. He has no sympathy for Su Yuan at all. He likes to torture Su Yuan like this. He is obviously a waste. Seeing himself getting better and better, does the other party cry more?


    After all, he has lived in Su Yuan''s halo since he was a child. Everyone knows that Su Yuan''s talent is good, no matter how much he chases him, he can''t catch up. Finally, one day, he prescribed medicine to Su Yuan, and the other party really couldn''t break through to the ninth rank of immortals. He knew that his chance was coming.


    "Why do you think you can''t break through the bottleneck for a long time, this is me too."


    Su Yuan was really a little surprised at this time. It turned out that his bottleneck was the hands and feet of the other party. He silently recalled the past, and sure enough, he remembered something wrong with the other party at certain times.


    "Unfortunately, your father is too vigilant, otherwise you will not only be a bottleneck problem, I am afraid that you will not be able to go further in your life."


    "Haha, okay, cousin, I''ll go first."


    Su Ling turned around and heard that the door was closed. Su Yuan eased his breath and said, "Father, mother, you all heard it, it doesn''t make any sense for us to stay in the Su family."

 Chapter 502： many things happened

    Father Yuan and Mother Yuan both looked pale. They didn''t expect it to be like this. They thought... They thought Su Yuan was so good, and the old man always liked it. Even if the old man doesn''t like him because of his mother, his grandson shouldn''t dislike him! But he was wrong, wrong too far.


    The old man hated his mother. It was obvious that his mother did nothing wrong, just the one who married her.


    Father Yuan sighed: "Yuan''er, you are right, the Su family can''t stay any longer." When he finished saying this, the friendship for the Su family in his eyes was gone. In fact, if it wasn''t for his obsession, he should have left here with Yuan''er long ago. It was because of his own hesitation that Yuan''er suffered so much.


    If it wasn''t for those friends who had Yuaner, his Yuaner would have been killed by the eldest brother''s family. He was driven into madness by his eldest brother, and the eldest brother''s son wanted to abolish his son again, and he couldn''t swallow his breath.


    "Yuan''er, Dad will help you get revenge."


    Mother''s words, he felt that he could not listen. If you listen again, it is estimated that the lives of their family will be gone. I still remember why Nan Mingyan met Yin Yin last time. If it wasn''t for the old man to arrange it, how could there be such a coincidence.


    It turned out that their family lived under other people''s calculations.


    "Father, I will avenge this revenge myself, with your share, don''t worry, I am free. You can''t take revenge at all when you are like this, and it will make our family unable to escape."


    Su Yuan didn''t want his father to seek revenge at this time. It was obviously a thankless thing.


    Father Yuan was a little unwilling, and finally nodded, and he will listen to his son from now on. His son still understands himself, not to mention his ability, it is best to leave the Su family. If it wasn''t that the Su family could not tolerate their family and handed over the Su family to Yuan''er, it would not be what it is now.


    "That Yuaner, what are we going to do now?"


    Su Yuan thought for a while, motioned for the two to set up a soundproof array, and then explained his plan. The Su family was also quiet. Many people visited Su Yuan at the Su family, but they were all stopped.


    I heard that Young Master Su Yuan has changed his temperament because he has become a cripple. He doesn¡¯t want to see outsiders again. He also said that because of his temperament, he would even beat and scold others. When this rumor came out, many people shook their heads.


    This son of the Su family is afraid that he will be useless.


    This has worn down his will, and even if there is hope of recovery, it is not an easy thing to do. Those who knew Su Yuan''s abilities also shook their heads helplessly. Those alchemists who wanted to come and visit also gave up the idea because of this incident, and all their eyes shifted, and they fell on Su Ling, the eldest housekeeper of the Su family. Now no one thinks that Su Ling is not the heir of the Su family, and it can be described as all kinds of flattery towards Su Ling.


    Su Ling is also very low-key in his actions. I don''t know if he got Ling''s father''s guidance, but it is so, everyone thinks that this young master Su Ling is also very good, and he can afford the status of the heir of the Su family.


    Emperor Ziyang came to see it after he knew about it, and he was sure that Su Yuan had indeed become a crippled person, and his heart was much more settled. Although he hopes that there are countless strong people in his immortal domain, he does not hope that this strong person has the opportunity to surpass his domain master.


    Su Yuan has been a talented person since he was born. Later, due to some things, his cultivation base stagnated. Although he knew what was going on, he ignored it. Later, he did not know how to recover again, which made him worry again. The business of the Su family was too big, and there were many industries and industries, so he had to be prepared. If Su Yuan was given time to grow up, it must be very scary. Now that Su Yuan is destroyed, he can let the Su family grow up with peace of mind.


    As far as Su Ling is concerned, he can''t compare to Su Yuan at all. He also mocked the Su family very much for this, and mistook the fish eyes for pearls. Such a Su family is nothing to worry about. Of course no one else knows about these things.


    The guests of the Su family are also leaving gradually. Tomorrow will be the start of the auction. Everyone is ready for a big fight. There are also many treasures obtained in this secret realm. It would be good if you can take pictures of your favorite things.


    However, at this moment, a message came. It is said that in this auction, there is an elixir that can repair the meridians and allow the disabled to recover. Everyone couldn''t help but look at each other, and then said, "What a coincidence!"


    If this young master of the Su family can possess this medicine pill, then he can practice again. Therefore, many people once again set their sights on Su Yuan, and found that Father Yuan and Mother Yuan had been selling all kinds of property in the seller these two days. .


    Everyone didn''t have the slightest doubt. If it was them, it would probably be the same. Although the monks were weak, they often paid more attention to their bloodlines. Cold-blooded and weak, it was only for people who had nothing to do with them.


    Such a big movement, the Su family master knew, and did not stop it. He didn''t think Father Yuan could collect or even buy such a medicinal pill. There are many people like Su Yuan in the Immortal Realm, but there is only one medicinal pill.


    Unless the Su family is willing to take action, Su Yuan has no chance to get this medicine pill.


    "Auntie, there really is such an elixir, why don''t I know?"


    Huang An looked at the dark clouds eagerly, she was obviously a little girl, but she seemed unfathomable. He always felt that there was a deep meaning of wisdom in this aunt''s eyes, and he never underestimated it from the beginning. He could see that all the people around Master were powerful and could not be underestimated.


    His father is very happy now, knowing that his son has a golden thigh next to him, he smiles all day long, and also tells him to work hard and not to be ashamed. Huang An felt that his father didn''t seem to have as much control as he used to.


    Anyway, this is a good thing.


    "of course not."


    Dark Cloud pouted: "It''s just to coax people."


    Huang An glared, and then he understood after thinking about it.


    "What if someone shoots it?"


    "Hmph, do you think my aunt''s stuff is so easy to photograph? My aunt finds a trustee, and if anyone shoots it, my aunt''s trust will increase the price. Anyway, I don''t believe that anyone can have the ability to shoot it back. "


    Huang An swallowed his saliva: "Auntie, you gave people hope, slapped them again, and threw them into despair. Isn''t it a bit bad to do this?"


    "What''s wrong, if they can''t stand this setback, even if they really recover, they''re not disabled."

 Chapter 503： split up

    Huang Anxin was still uneasy, he thought, what if someone was really so persistent?


    "Okay, Huang An, you don''t have to worry. Although Wu Yun doesn''t have this medicine pill, I have it." Mu Bingyun smiled deeply. , it can be refined. Coincidentally, she has these elixir. Although Wu Yun''s method is good, the fairy world is no better than the mortal world. If some masters want to get in the way, it is estimated that Shuangyun Business will encounter a crisis.


    For the sake of such an emergency, she still managed to smelt and make this medicine pill. She should have made two of them, and one of them was for Su Yuan, just in case. Naturally, she didn''t tell everyone about it, after all, this kind of thing is relatively secret.


    Huang An finally breathed a sigh of relief, he thought, Master should be more reliable. In fact, he was also worried that if a strong person uncovered this matter, it would bring trouble to Shuangyun Trading Company.


    Wu Yun said with a smile: "Huang An, you are too timid. If I hadn''t known that Bingyun had a solution, would I have done it?" She values ??Shuangyun Firm more than anyone else, and is the least able to tolerate it. . What he said just now was just a joke.


    Huang An is a little helpless, it seems that this little aunt always likes to tease him.


    "Okay, take it!"


    Mu Bingyun took out a box, which contained the medicine pill, Wu Yun accepted it rudely, "Fortunately you brought it earlier, I''ll find someone to make a fake one, and there will be someone at that time. I want to grab something."


    She is a little helpless. Immortal world is a little bad. There are no rules. If you see something good, you will grab it. You are powerful, and no one dares to say anything if you grab it.


    As for Wu Yun''s words, everyone just smiled and didn''t say anything. That''s fine. If someone really grabs it, it''s not wrong to prepare more. This medicinal pill was taken out by Mu Bingyun, and it seemed that she didn''t care much, but to some people, this thing was equivalent to life, even more important than life, it could change a person''s fate.


    "There won''t be a problem with Su Yuan, right?"


    The dark clouds are a little worried.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and said with a smile, "He is smart, and he will definitely handle things well without problems. Besides, his current position in the Su family is simply unattractive, so it is estimated that there is not much of a problem. With a little thought, you can get away.¡±


    If Su Yuan is the same as before, even if the Su family owner doesn''t want to see Su Yuan, he will not let him leave the Su family. After all, Su Yuan is the stepping stone he prepared for Su Ling. Today''s Su Yuan has little effect. If he can leave the Su family, it is equivalent to getting rid of a trouble.


    ¡­


    This is the first time Father Yuan has taken the initiative to find Patriarch Su in the past few decades. When he knocked on Patriarch Su''s door, his nervous heart suddenly calmed down. After thinking for a while, he realized that he no longer had the slightest friendship for this father.


    After so many years, my emotions have long been wiped out by the other party. Mother has been gone for many years, and maybe he really should change place.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the familiar voice, he calmed down and walked in.


    "Homeowner."


    Patriarch Su raised his head and saw the Yuan Father with a calm face, frowning: "What are you doing here?"


    "Patriarch, at the Shuangyun auction tomorrow, there is an elixir that can save Yuan''er, so I ask the patriarch to mobilize resources and take that elixir." Father Yuan''s eyes flashed with desire, this was his last effort, If the other party is willing, he will be more lenient in the future, but he knows that the other party will not.


    Covered the disappointment in his eyes and waited for the answer that disappointed him.


    "impossible."


    said decisively, and finally let him give up, completely give up. There was nothing left to save, and after brewing his expression, he raised his head.


    "Does the head of the family want to watch Yuan''er become a waste? The head of the house, are you too partial?"


    Faced with the questioning of his always cowardly son, the Su family finally looked straight in the eye: "You bastard, what qualifications do you have to speak of me?"


    "Patriarch, Yuan''er is your grandson, if it weren''t for your other grandson, Yuan''er would be like this? You know everything, but you just don''t care and let Yuan''er be persecuted... Also, when I was like this, You don''t know, Patriarch, you are really too partial."


    "Get out!"


    Patriarch Su was a little angry. He didn''t like the Su Yuan family at all, and now that woman''s son is still in front of him to question him, which is really ridiculous.


    Father Yuan''s eyes were full of anger: "No matter what, I want to save my son, Patriarch, you don''t want any rumors to spread, right?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Patriarch Su''s eyes became dangerous. When Father Yuan saw it, he couldn''t help laughing. His biological father wanted to remove him for another son and grandson. He felt that he was too stupid, and it was only when his son suffered countless hardships that he saw all this clearly.


    "Patriarch, since I dare to come here today, I have all the preparations. If the Su family spreads something unpleasant now, there is still some evidence, and it may not be a good thing for you, the Su family, or even Su Ling. Bar?"


    Patriarch Su squinted his eyes, looked at the cowardly son, remembered that the other party was for Su Yuan, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. Indeed, there is a certain influence, and now he does not want Su Ling to suffer such influence.


    He also knew that the other party did not have any substantial evidence, but such rumors alone would easily make the Su family lose something. I have to say that this cowardly son threatened him for the first time.


    "what do you want?"


    Father Yuan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said nervously: "The Su family should also have a part of me, you convert that part into immortal stones and give it to me, I will immediately take people away from the Su family, and will never come back. How is it, Patriarch, I just want to save my son."


    In the face of this cowardly son, the Su family head was really relieved, so it was. He thought that this **** had something to do, but it turned out to be just to save his own son!


    That wasn''t much of a threat, and he really didn''t think the other party would really spread the rumors. His own son, as Laozi, he naturally understands. However, it would be a good thing to let Su Yuan leave the Su family completely.


    He didn''t think about exterminating them all, so he wouldn''t have a firm foothold in the Immortal Realm. He was thinking here, but there were rumors outside. It was said that Father Yuan wanted to split up the family in order to save his son. If he got his part, he would immediately move out of the Su family.


    When Patriarch Su got the news, his face was a little unsightly, and he looked at the cowardly son in front of him: "You are really determined, do you think you can save Su Yuan like this?"


    "Patriarch, I just want to save Yuan''er, nothing else."


    "Okay, I will immediately have someone calculate the part that belongs to you, and give it to you before tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Patriarch."


    The two of them were actually satisfied, except that Patriarch Su should be flustered by the rumor. However, he thought it was a good thing to let this nasty family leave. From now on, there will be no more messy people in the Su family.

 Chapter 504： finally escape

    The efficiency of the Su family is indeed very fast. The Su Yuan family quickly moved out of the house and lived in the inn under the name of Shuangyun Commercial Firm. This was the yard prepared for them early in the morning, and Mu Bingyun and his party were a little happy knowing that it went well.


    Su Yuan is still a "crippled person", so Mu Bingyun didn''t give him medicine pills in order to avoid suspicion.


    "I''m going to grieve you for a while."


    Su Yuan''s smile was a lot more sincere: "Where is the grievance, this is a relief! I didn''t expect it to be resolved so quickly, but my father''s heart is not very good."


    "According to me, your father was too hesitant. If he had made up his mind earlier, he wouldn''t have been like this." Wu Yun has always spoken more directly, so it''s not wrong to say so, Su Yuan also knows his father''s temperament. This time, he was able to be so decisive, not because he was hurt, although the injury was not real.


    If the Su family leader is willing to save him during the period, it is estimated that his father will not leave the Su family at all! After all, his father listened to grandma too much.


    "What Xiaoyun said is true," Su Yuan smiled helplessly, and was a little worried, "In the future, my father and my mother hope that Xiaoyun can arrange a place for them to live well!"


    As for the restoration of Father Yuan, he felt that it was not necessary for the time being. With Father Yuan''s temperament, it was still suitable to find a quiet place to retire. The outside world was not suitable.


    Mu Bingyun also understood Su Yuan''s deep meaning and agreed. In fact, she also felt that Father Yuan''s temperament would make it impossible to fight against the Su family in the future. In this case, find a better place, build a mansion there, and let the two live well there. Also good.


    "Okay, let me arrange it first, I will definitely stay away from Ziyou Immortal Territory, and go to the main city of Feitian Immortal Territory! That is Brother Chen''s territory, even if there is any action behind the Su family, I dare not do it. What. It is also safer for them. As for you, you can take care of Shuangyun Business for me. Let¡¯s talk about the matter of the Ziyou Immortal Domain first. I still have to leave it to you. You must be willing, right?¡±


    "Nature is willing."


    It''s too late for him to be happy!


    I believe that in the near future, another Su family will appear in Ziyou Xianyu. He believes that this Su family will not be weaker than the original Su family, but will only be better. A Su Ling, he hasn''t seen it yet. Soon after, Su Ling should be announced as the heir to the Su family.


    It is estimated that Patriarch Su will also step back behind the scenes and cultivate with peace of mind. Then, at that time it was the battlefield between him and Su Ling. However, he is not going to show his Su family for the time being. The enemy is in the dark and I am in the dark, which is the most fun.


    "Su Yuan, are you thinking of some bad idea?"


    Su Yuan glanced at the dark cloud, and wanted to vomit a mouthful of blood in his heart. Xiaoyun could know why he was thinking. He felt that he knew so many people, and Xiaoyun was the most difficult to deal with. He could even see through his disguise at a glance. Maybe Xiaoyun was born with talent in business.


    Just like Mu Bingyun can see through the formation at a glance, they are all so powerful.


    "Xiaoyun, don''t take down the stage next time, I''m still a waste now!"


    Wuyun rolled his eyes: "What a waste person, your head is not a waste person in one day. If you are a waste, it must be your head."


    The words ?? made him smile. Yes, everyone in the world thought that Su Yuan was talented, and now he has become a **** in cultivation, but they don''t know that even if he is really calculated and becomes a cripple, as long as he is given a chance, he can use his brain to **** Su. Family.


    It''s just that some people don''t understand, they''re as stupid as a pig. For example, the one named Su Ling should still be proud of the Su family now! Father Ling also met his father''s brainless man. If he met him, he would have been overturned long ago. Furthermore, it is mainly because there is a powerful old man behind him, and strength is indeed very important.


    Su Ling is really happy now. With a little immortal stone, although it is a large amount, he can drive the Su Yuan family out. Yes, in his impression, it is to drive people out. This is too good, Su Yuan has always been a thorn in his eyes, and now it is finally removed, there is no threat to him at all.


    He really didn''t expect the effect to be so good. The Shuangyun Trading Co. happened to have such an elixir. He secretly guessed that it seemed that Wu Laiqing and Su Yuan didn''t have much friendship. Otherwise, why not mention this elixir and send it directly What about Su Yuan?


    Su Yuan, who is not blessed by the Su family, is nothing. If they can really take the pill, the Su Yuan family will also be at the end of the road. If they don''t take the pill, Su Yuan will always be a waste.


    No matter what kind, no one will come and **** the Su family from him again. My father has already communicated with him. It is estimated that it will not be long before my grandfather will announce that he is the heir of the Su family. In a few years, he should be able to inherit the Su family. After all, his grandfather is the powerhouse of the Su family''s Immortal Sovereign Realm, so he should retreat behind the scenes and cultivate well.


    When the two sides had different thoughts, the auction finally started.


    On this day, it was still crowded with people. The auction place was rebuilt by Shuangyun Trading Company. When you walked in and took a look, you knew that it was carefully crafted. There are three floors in total, and the auction table is in the middle. Except for the rear of the auction table, there are dense rooms around it.


    If it was an auction, it would be better to say that it was a huge square. There were no empty seats around the auction table, and everyone¡¯s eyes flashed with excitement. This place has been expanded by the formation, and as many people come, as many people can be accommodated, there are immortal formation masters on standby at any time, ready to expand new rooms.


    Naturally, these auctioneers are friends with Mu Bingyun. Everyone knew that Mu Bingyun had a close relationship with Wu Laiqing, the owner of Shuangyun Firm, so there was no doubt that she helped. They didn''t expect that the huge Shuangyun Firm was actually under the control of the little girl Wuyun, who formulated the rules and regulations.


    Even more do not know, the two are the behind-the-scenes owners of Shuangyun Firm. They could not have imagined that no one had guessed the meaning of the name of Shuangyun Firm, but Mu Bingyun had been busy with the formation, and Wu Yun was a little girl again. They would not believe that such a combination could make a Shuangyun Firm.


    Mu Bingyun and his party were in a private room on the third floor, which was the best place.


    Li Zhan, as an auctioneer, had already prepared for it a long time ago. For the sake of this auction house, the dark clouds cleaned him up and down. At present, it seems to be an old man with immortal style, with wisdom shining in his eyes from time to time, and he also carries the coercion that belongs to the strong.


    Many people have seen his identity, it turns out to be Li Zhan, the eighth-order immortal formation master, and it is said that he and Mu Bingyun are also friends.

 Chapter 505： fix dan

    A black-robed man suddenly appeared outside the private room on the third floor. He was handsome and his cheeks were slightly cold. If he glanced at him, he would feel terrible. They also knew that this man was the husband of Mu Bingyundu. Many people watched him go in with envy, just envy.


    There are many people in the fairy world who adore Cangyu, and there are even more people who adore Mu Bingyun. Both men and women have been heartbroken several times for the two of them. The two will not have any estrangement because of these. As long as no one comes to disturb them, they will let these people go.


    "came back?"


    Mu Bingyun saw this busy man walk in, and hurried up to meet him.


    He held her waist very naturally, put his arms around her and landed on the seat on the side. There was no trace of coldness on his face just now, he was clearly a man with a soft face and tenderness.


    "Um."


    answered softly, and the two of them showed unbridled affection regardless of the envy of the people around them. You say one sentence, I say one sentence, and eat something from time to time, and the relationship between them seems to have become a tacit understanding.


    There is no eachother, and there is no vigorous emotion, but there is the most sincere relationship. Every smile facing each other can be clearly seen. Every action of the other party can make them understand what the other party is thinking, whether they are angry or happy.


    Wu Yun shook Xianguo''s hand and said, "It''s already started, do you two want to be so affectionate, everyone knows that you are a husband and wife, or a husband and wife that is so affectionate that no one can destroy it, take care of us anyway? Dog food, is it really good?"


    Mu Bingyun turned his head to the side and glanced at the dark cloud: "Then you grow up quickly, find a husband, love you all day long, and no one will talk about you."


    "Frozen Cloud!"


    Dark Cloud stared: "Just wash me."


    "Okay, let''s see if I need anything!"


    Wu Yun snorted a few words, but the boy Nan Junmo appeared in his mind. Thinking of the days when we got along, the boy''s eyes were not quite right. It''s just that she has some doubts, she was just a bird at the beginning, that kid actually has feelings for him, isn''t it too heavy?


    Never mind, I will ask when I meet you later. Looking at it, she felt that the boy was first-class in terms of character and appearance. Well, yes, when we meet in the future, she has to take a good look at it.


    Wu Yun is thinking here, Li Zhan has photographed several items below. This auction house has been held for ten days without interruption. For the monks, it was only ten days, and there was no problem at all. When I was tired, I recovered on the spot, and the immortal power in the auction was also very strong.


    As for the auctioneer, there must be more than one Li Zhan. At a certain time, someone will come and rotate. Li Zhan is just off to a good start.


    is going on one after another, and the price is also fiercely competitive, and there are many strong people, as well as prominent figures in various immortal realms. Sitting in the private room, if it is not a person from a certain force, it is a very powerful person.


    On the third day, the long-awaited elixir arrived, which was the miraculous elixir that could restore the meridians and restore the disabled to ordinary people.


    "Now, everyone should have been looking forward to this treasure for a long time. I won''t say more nonsense. Please invite the baby first!" As the auctioneer''s words fell, the maid twisted her graceful figure, holding a tray in her hand, and there was a box on the tray. , the box looks very ordinary.


    However, those who have seen this box clearly have a certain inclination in their hearts. This is an ancient tree of ten thousand years, and it is also carved with complicated formations, which ordinary people cannot break.


    "Repairing Pill, which can repair the damaged meridians of the body, restore the meridians to their original state, and re-cultivation, then let''s start!"


    The auctioneer felt that the surroundings were very quiet, and everyone''s eyes fell on the box. He smiled and said, "The starting price is one million immortal stones."


    As soon as these words fell, it did not surprise everyone. This kind of medicine pill that can transform fate is indeed worth the price. A fierce bidding war followed. The auctioneer was obviously accustomed to seeing such a scene. He stood calmly and listened carefully to the bids coming from all directions. He only tracked the last highest price, and everyone stopped. When the time comes, he will make some noise and let these people enter a new round of bidding war.


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun are very indifferent, while Huang An is speechless: "This auctioneer is amazing, little aunt, where did you find this person?"


    "picked up."


    Wu Yun half-squinted his eyes and took a sip of tea, "When I came to Zixing City last time, I met him on the road, so I brought him here by the way." Although she said it lightly, the rest did not believe it would be so simple. Among them There must be some reason.


    Such a powerful auctioneer must not be able to be picked up just by picking it up. Thinking of Wu Yun''s tricks, they felt normal again.


    "Is this person from Shuangyun Firm in the future?"


    In time, Mu Bingyun asked.


    "Yes, after some inducement, he finally became a member of Shuangyun Firm."


    "He also agreed, what conditions did you give, little aunt?"


    Wu Yun smiled happily: "There are no conditions, that is to say, Shuangyun Firm has a lot of treasures. As long as he is willing, he will auction the treasures for him every month."


    Huang An was stunned, is it that simple?


    "What conditions do you think you need? This auctioneer has a weird temperament. What''s so exciting about shooting other people''s treasures?" Actually, Wu Yun couldn''t understand.


    She felt that she was happier when these treasures could fall into her hands. In fact, the auctioneer has also seen the prospects of Shuangyun Trading Company these days, knowing that he must have the opportunity to continuously auction various treasures before agreeing.


    "Twenty million already."


    Su Yuan was also on the side. Of course, he had been bidding all the time. He was mainly afraid that the Su family would be suspicious.


    "Did you feel that there are already many people who are eager to move and can''t hold back."


    Mu Bingyun put down the teacup and hugged the man beside him: "If those people dare to move around, you have to let your people clean them up." It was rare to feel her suddenly acting like a spoiled child, Cangyu naturally would not miss it, and whispered in her ear Said: "Don''t worry, everyone is watching."


    "I know, what you said is naturally true."


    She blinked, "Have you been busy lately?"


    "Won''t."


    "Then... you''re done?"


    looked down at her expectant gaze, he nodded: "Almost."


    "That''s good." She smiled and leaned on him contentedly, "It seems like a good day like this."


    "I feel so too."


    "How about it always be like this?"


    "Very good."

 Chapter 506： This is to be angry for ones own people, not a bad idea

    Except for Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun, no one else knew that the Cangtianmen was a force of Cangyu. Although there were many rumors these days, the Cangtianmen still remained mysterious. But as long as you can afford the price, you can buy the news you need from the Heavenly Gate.


    As for why he didn''t establish his power on the bright side, to use Cangyu''s words, since his Bing''er had already established one, he should hide behind the scenes. This is more secure and much easier to do.


    Hidden in the dark, really capable of many things.


    Mu Bingyun once asked him if he was not surprised by the opinions of other people. Over time, everyone knew that Cang Yu was a person without power, with only a little strength, which would eventually give people a strange vision.


    He said, he doesn''t mind that Binger is better than him, but he must have the ability to protect Binger. This ability does not need to be seen by outsiders, he knows it, and she knows it.


    At that moment, Mu Bingyun realized that he was really naive, this man was really open-minded, and his love for her had reached her heart. Men love face, and in his eyes, face is often less important than her.


    "Already 100 million."


    Huang An let out a long sigh, "I''ve never known people in the Immortal Realm before, but they are so rich." Instantly, he felt that his wealth was not enough.


    "It seems that the immortal world is more interesting than we thought. There are so many people in the family who have people whose meridians have been abolished. Perhaps... it is also the reason for the lack of alchemists, especially high-level alchemists."


    Mu Bingyun''s words are agreeable. If it wasn''t for the lack of alchemists, how could they have spent so much to make a repair pill.


    "When I reach 300 million, I won''t compete anymore." Su Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s really meaningless to bid like this."


    Wuyun''s eyes rolled: "Su Yuan, why don''t you increase the price to 300 million, how about it?"


    Everyone''s forehead twitched, isn''t the dark cloud too bad?


    "That''s a good idea."


    Several people felt that if Su Yuan and Wu Yun cooperated to trick people, I am afraid that few people would be able to escape their tricks. Su Yuan has already made up his mind, always paying attention to the outside.


    At a very suitable time, his voice suddenly became anxious: "Three... three hundred million!"


    The people outside were stunned for a moment, and it was incredible to hear that it increased by more than 100 million. Hearing this voice was a little familiar, but it was Su Yuan who had left the Su family. There was a sudden look in his eyes. This young master of the Su family happened to have his meridians abolished a while ago. It is said that in order to photograph this repair pill, he separated from the Su family and gathered immortal stones.


    The other party should have seen that there were too many people bidding on repairing Dan, so he couldn''t wait to suppress everyone with a big price.


    However, countless people shook their heads with regret, I''m afraid it won''t work. The recovery pill that appeared this time can attract many old monsters. They often walk in the fairyland, and there are many people who don''t wet their shoes. There are many people in the same situation as Su Yuan. These people have extraordinary identities and backgrounds, and no matter how many precious medicinal pills they use, they still haven''t gotten better.


    The repair pill that appears now is really a pill, and a hundred schools of thought contend. The Su family is really good, but Su Yuan, who is separated from the Su family, wants to spend 300 million to buy this medicine pill, I''m afraid it won''t work.


    300 million is indeed a huge number, but for some people, it is just a number.


    "Four hundred million."


    Sure enough, after everyone reacted for a while, another voice sounded. It also directly added 100 million, which directly shattered Su Yuan''s hope. Everyone seemed to be able to see Su Yuan''s despair, and there was some pity in their hearts, but they were quickly attracted by the fierce bidding outside, and the pity just now dissipated.


    In a private room, Su Ling showed a satisfied smile.


    "Master, it seems that Su Yuan has no chance to recover, so our people still continue?"


    "What do you think? My repair pill is useless, let him stop! There are a lot of people out there who need it."


    "Got it, son."


    Su Ling frowned suddenly: "Where''s Qing''er?"


    Didn''t Qing''er say that he would be in a private room with him? Why is there no one at this time.


    "Go and see if there is something happening over Qing''er."


    "Yes, son."


    Su Ling heard the bidding sound outside, and showed a satisfied look again, Su Yuan, Su Yuan, can''t you? Now that you''re trash, where else can you go?


    What can you do if you are free from the waste of the Su family?


    However, it is really a pity that the other party did not see the day when he became the heir. Su Ling pressed her forehead, chuckled lightly, and made bursts of sounds, which made people feel a little creepy.


    In the private room of Mu Bingyun, Su Yuan suddenly sneered: "Then Su Ling may have already laughed out loud."


    "Su Yuan, do you want my aunt to help you vent your anger."


    Dark Cloud stared at the situation outside, showing a calculating look, which made people tremble. Mu Bingyun put down the teacup, wiped the corners of his mouth, and asked, "What bad idea did you think of?"


    "This is to vent for one''s own people, not a bad idea."


    "Okay, tell me, if you have any plans, if it makes Su Ling unhappy, it will be a very good thing." Several people looked at the dark clouds, and then at Mu Bingyun, who was indifferent, if they said that the dark clouds occasionally returned Will show the small eyes of calculation. Mu Bingyun is just laughing and calculating you, you can''t feel it yet, this feeling is really not good.


    Fortunately, they are all the way.


    "How about making Su Ling gag?"


    Wu Yun said with a smile, "The person who vented his anger before was actually a steward of the Su family, why don''t you..." Wu Yun said quietly, several people looked at each other, and then looked at Wu Yun in fear, this is also a bit of a loss!


    Su Yuan touched his chin, raised his eyebrows and smiled: "Xiaoyun''s method is good, since the other party is happy that I can''t buy this medicine pill, why don''t he buy it back."


    After ?? finished speaking, the two shrugged their shoulders and laughed, and the movements were somewhat similar.


    "Brother-in-law, let your people help you with this matter." Depressed people are the best hidden, and can even play many roles that cannot be discovered. It couldn''t be easier to play Su Ling''s entourage. Cangyu naturally responded, beckoned, and a person floated out behind him, and the appearance of his whereabouts was still a little shocking.


    "I heard it all, then go!"


    "It''s the master."


    The man seemed to have turned into a puff of smoke and floated out, and no one noticed anything at all.


    However, it didn''t take long for them to hear the voice of the man who just paid 400 million. Su Ling was also frightened, but by the time he reacted, the price had already reached one billion.


    "One billion, is there any price increase?"

 Chapter 507： This guy is so stupid

    The auctioneer turned red with excitement, and shouted to the surrounding: "Everyone, there is only one repair pill, is there any price increase?" I felt that many people were hesitant, and the auctioneer was not disappointed.


    instead continued: "Once a billion."


    "A billion twice."


    "One billion three times, congratulations to the son of No. 8 on the third floor, you have successfully photographed this repair pill, and I wish the person who took this pill a speedy recovery." The auctioneer did not hesitate at all, and spoke very quickly. When you want to stop it, it has already become a foregone conclusion.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "One billion, did you hear it wrong?"


    "Master, it is indeed a billion." The attendant said in a low voice.


    Su Ling just felt dizzy, he felt that he must have heard it wrong. Where does he have a billion, and there is nothing to sell him. If he dares to tell Grandpa about this, then he is finished.


    "Hurry up and notify father." Su Ling''s eyes flashed with anger, "Didn''t people stop it?"


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that the entourage had already run out and punched the table hard, causing the table to collapse instantly. What''s wrong? Didn''t that follower tell me before? Or is someone trying to trick him?


    Su Ling thought silently.


    Just when the auctioneer was about to send the medicinal pill to No. 8 on the third floor, there was a breeze in the hall, and then a figure fell on the auction table, grabbing the box containing the medicinal pill at once.


    Hearing the following movement, Su Ling was overjoyed. If this person stole the repair pill, he would not need to buy it. Take it, take it away. God seemed to have heard his wish, and the man ran out of the hall very quickly.


    Then, a group of figures appeared around the hall and quickly chased out.


    Someone at No. 8 on the third floor also said, "Why did repair Dan get robbed?" He questioned, but he was a little surprised to know that the young master asked him to bid again, and after the auction, someone came over and said that the young master had already made a bid. make him stop. He already understood that someone was plotting against him.


    It''s just right now, the repair pill was taken away, his fault is not considered a fault, maybe he can ask Shuangyun Firm for some compensation. When he knew the truth earlier, he was so frightened that he almost wet his pants.


    However, the auctioneer said very calmly: "You don''t need to be annoyed, this gentleman, the repair pill is still there, the box just now is just a fake. Our boss has long expected that someone will come to **** the pill today, and it is ready. Waiting for the waiter After a while, I will send the medicine pill over, please pay the bill.¡±


    A lot of people showed their satisfaction. This Double Cloud Auction was not bad. It was so thoughtful. They noticed just now that the people here did not alarm the other people, and they chased after the person left. Not only protects everyone, but also protects the treasures of the auction.


    However, Su Ling and the steward at No. 8 on the third floor were so angry that they vomited blood.


    "Master, do you pay the bill now, or do you pay the bill after the auction house is over, if you pay now..."


    "Pay the bill after the auction house is over."


    The steward wiped his cold sweat fiercely. He had immortal stones there, so he only had one life, and he didn''t know how the son would punish him. The auction is still going on, and this episode is just a trivial matter for everyone.


    Repair Dan has far exceeded its own value, and many people are not actually interested. There are better treasures behind him, and he is watching.


    That''s it, until the end of the auction house, Su Ling still hadn''t found out who was plotting against him. He first ruled out Su Yuan. He thought it was someone who didn''t like him, so he thought of a way to attack him. Fortunately, with the help of his father, he still paid the bill and bought a tasteless repair pill, and he was half-depressed.


    Fortunately, the person in charge was just him, and no one else knew about it. Otherwise, if someone knew that he had bought a repair pill not for Su Yuan, but hid it, it would definitely come true.


    However, things seem to be getting more and more deviated. I don''t know who actually recognized that person as the steward of the Su family, and knew that the person was close to him. There was also a rumor outside. It was said that the eldest son of the Su family spent one billion to buy a medicinal pill, which turned out to be the recovery pill. Everyone was speculating whether this medicinal pill was intended to be given to Su Yuan.


    The rumors outside are getting more and more intense, and they are all watching him, Su Ling''s next move. Su Ling really felt that someone was plotting against him. This person could never be Su Yuan. Su Yuan didn''t have the ability yet.


    Who is it? ?


    As a last resort, he had to ask his father''s opinion again.


    "Father, what should I do?"


    Father Ling squinted and thought silently: "It''s better to send the repair pill, but it can''t be given in vain, let them spit out 300 million, and keep it secret. Otherwise, don''t think about it. We can always recover some losses, the two of us. The family has already been torn apart, and there is no need to send it in vain."


    "That''s really too cheap for them." Su Ling was a little unwilling.


    "No, Ling''er, as long as you send it over in person, what kind of prestige do you think you will reach? Su Yuan is no longer from the Su family. If he wants to make a comeback, what else can he do in our territory?"


    Su Ling''s eyes lit up, and he understood: "It''s still my father who is wise." Without his father''s guidance behind him, he wouldn''t have thought of this, he just didn''t want to be too cheap on Su Yuan.


    "Don''t worry, I have already told your grandfather about this. He sent someone to investigate, who is framing you."


    The other party was hiding too deep, and there was no flaw at all, so they had long ignored whether there was a shadow of Su Yuan behind. It was true that Su Yuan didn''t do anything, he joked with Wu Yun a few times during the whole process, and it was only Cang Yu who did it. Naturally, they couldn''t find out, and something more interesting happened.


    "Haha...Brother-in-law, what did you say?" Wu Yun''s eyes widened, somewhat incredulous: "You said that Patriarch Su paid a high price to know who framed Su Ling?"


    ah? ?


    Is there anything more ridiculous?


    "Yu, is that really the head of the Su family?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, and he nodded: "It''s really him." Speaking of this, he couldn''t help laughing, "This person is too stupid."


    Several people shook their heads one after another, not because this person is too stupid, but because you are too smart. Playing around with people, and calling them stupid behind their backs. And Su Yuan directly sprayed out a sip of tea, and also thought it was very funny.


    "Brother Cang, what should we do about this?"


    Cangyu glanced at a few people and said, "Didn''t one run away last time?"


    Several people looked at each other, and indeed one person ran away. Then... their eyes lit up at the same time, and a word flashed in their minds, framed and framed, this is a wonderful trick!


    Su Yuan always knew that Cangyu had a mysterious force in his hands, and vaguely guessed that it was the nearest Cangtianmen, but he never thought that the Cangtianmen would be so mysterious and powerful. He felt that this man was the real powerhouse, and when he looked at Cangyu, he felt a little bit of admiration.

 Chapter 508： Not even three hundred million

    Patriarch Su finally got the news. It turned out that the person who framed it was a person who ran away before. That person was the thief of the fairyland, who came and went without a trace, and the Su family was secretly tracking him. However, the thief was really good, and he couldn''t do anything at all. The Su family spent a huge price, but they still didn''t catch it, and in the end they could only let it go.


    A certain thief was also extremely depressed. He didn''t know who stabbed him in the back. After thinking about it, he thought it was probably Shuangyun Trading Company. After all, he stole a fake medicine pill. Being deceived beyond recognition, you know that you have been tricked.


    These are things that Mu Bingyun and the others don''t know about. Recently, interesting things have happened frequently in the Su family, which makes them have fun every day.


    On this day, it is said that Su Ling came to the door. Su Yuan had no choice but to lie on the bed, looking at Su Ling who was approaching with a blank expression, in fact he wanted to laugh, so he held back in order not to lose his power.


    "How did you come?"


    "Let''s talk, don''t you want to recover?"


    A box appeared in Su Ling''s hand, which was the one containing the recovery pill. Su Ling felt a pain in his heart every time he thought about it. This time he planted too deeply, and he didn''t know if Grandpa had caught the man.


    Su Yuan snorted coldly, expressing it with full verisimilitude: "What are you doing, look at me as a waste? Young Master Su?"


    Su Ling felt Su Yuan''s anger, but the sullenness in his heart dissipated a lot. Seeing that Su Yuan was unlucky, his mood naturally improved.


    "Come and make a deal, you want to recover, and I was calculated. You give me 400 million, and I will give you this recovery pill, how about it?"


    He felt that he was still at a disadvantage. If he didn''t know the foundation of the Su Yuan family, he really wanted the lion to speak up, but after summing it up, he felt that the other party could spend 400 million. It should be almost the same. After all, he was eager to get rid of this repairing pill.


    A sarcasm crossed Su Yuan''s eyes: "There is no 400 million." Su Ling believed it firmly, and frowned. Thinking of the other party''s situation, he felt that it was normal to spend 100 million.


    "Then three hundred million!"


    He decided to let the 300 million immortal stones to be invested in the Su family''s business is better than holding a tasteless elixir. This thing is indeed a life-saving medicine for people like Su Yuan, but for people like him, it is of no use at all, even if it is used for cultivation.


    Su Yuan rolled his eyes inwardly, and said a little depressedly, "Not even 300 million." Su Ling''s heart was a little bad because of that regret.


    "Where''s your immortal stone?" Su Ling couldn''t help raising his voice and asked, it''s only been a few days, and the immortal stone has gone out?


    Su Yuan said in a muffled voice, "Buy all kinds of medicinal herbs."


    "The 200 million is always there, right?" Su Ling gritted his teeth, "Don''t say you don''t have 200 million, it''s just a few days, you''re going to spend 200 million immortal stones? Su Yuan, I see it, you really are You are a prodigal, and it is the most correct decision for you to leave the Su family."


    Su Ling only felt that the palms of his hands were wet with hot sweat. Could it be that he couldn''t get it back at all?


    Su Yuan glanced at the other party and couldn''t help sneering: "No, I said why you are so kind, is it because of rumors outside? To be honest, I don''t have 200 million, and now there is 150 million left, if you If you want it, I will keep the repair pill, if not, I have no choice."


    Su Yuan''s face was ashen, which was what frightened Su Ling. Is this still the Su Yuan who opposes him everywhere? It looked like he was going to die, and there was no anger in his body.


    Even after taking the repair pill, it is estimated that he will not be able to cheer up again.


    He thought for a moment, 115 million is 150 million, better than nothing. After thinking about it for a while, he looked at Su Yuan''s expression of sadness that was no greater than death, but felt that the other party had no chance to compete with him at all, and even if he recovered, he would not be able to stay in the Su family again.


    "Okay, deal!"


    The corners of Su Yuan''s mouth curved slightly, and before leaving, Su Ling sneered at him again. He didn''t want to give the repair pill to Su Yuan at first, but the rumors outside had to make him do so. If Su Yuan didn''t recover, he would come to the truth. If the Su family was not a businessman, there would be no such concern, but he will To control all the business of the Su family, I have to do this, otherwise there will be no reputation, and there will be no cooperative partners.


    After a few days, everyone finally heard that Su Yuan had recovered and was able to practice again. Su Ling knew about this, her face was gloomy for a long time and she snorted coldly: "It''s still recovering quickly."


    Then he was busy with business. Without Su Yuan to help at Su''s house, in fact, he was too busy. Especially the confidants who belonged to Su Yuan at the beginning were all given by him.


    All of his people were safe, but he didn''t want to cause him such a big trouble. As for those who were let down, they all left, and he would not regret it. Naturally, they didn''t leave, but they were all surrounded by dark clouds.


    These people were also loyal to Su Yuan, and they came after they knew that Su Yuan was here in the dark cloud.


    "Everyone, from now on you will belong to another Su family." Su Yuan looked at the people in front of him, and all of them were picked up by him. "Today, you chose me, and I will not make you regret it."


    "Subordinates swear to follow the son to the death."


    Su Yuan stopped, with a smile like a spring breeze: "Of course, you are still the Su family. After all, my surname is Su. But you remember, from now on, my Su family will rely on Shuangyun Business."


    One sentence, it makes people understand, and many people are surprised.


    "Our site, Ziyou Immortal Territory. But we need to change to another city, and I hope to be able to fight side by side with you."


    "Subordinates are willing to follow the son."


    Su Yuan is satisfied, he can still trust these people, and then he will use these people to develop here! He was looking forward to that day. It was the day when a brand new Su family stood up.


    On the bright side, they are the Su family, but secretly they all belong to the Shuangyun Firm. If the core personnel here do well, he will reward them with a portion of his shares in Shuangyun Firm.


    Hearing this hot news, no one will not be tempted.


    Then, Su Yuan determined the base camp and chose Zijin City in Ziyou Xianyu. This place was not contaminated with the shadow of the former Su family. It belonged to a medium-sized city and would not attract people''s attention. After Su Yuan went to Zijin City, he seemed to have disappeared from everyone''s sight, and no one could find his whereabouts.


    Even Su Ling didn''t find out, and finally had to give up tracking Su Yuan. He didn''t care about the person who was defeated by him. After that, a small family in Zijin City gradually rose up. It is said that it was also surnamed Su. The owner of this family was a man with a golden mask. No one knew what his original face was.


    ¡­

 Chapter 509： you... dont get so close

    It has been a month since the auction house, and Mo Xing also took people on the road to develop in the Nine Dragons Immortal Realm. Yuan Donghua couldn''t wait to return to the Penglai Immortal Territory, and was going to do it himself, and was mocked by Chen Feitian for a while, but he didn''t stop it. In their realm, being able to find something to do is a good thing. Very nice thing.


    Everyone seemed to have their own affairs, and the dark cloud also fell on Mu Bingyun''s arm again, entering a state of cultivation. Originally, Mu Bingyun said that he wanted to cancel the contract with her, but Wu Yun refused to say anything. In the end, she realized a real thought that made her laugh and cry. Wu Yun just felt that there was a contractual connection with her, and it was easier to practice.


    "Yu, what if you say that if you find Big Brother, Wu Yun still refuses to cancel the contract?"


    The distressed Mu Bingyun finally asked her husband for help.


    Cang Yu frowned and thought for a moment: "Brother Nan''s cultivation speed is not bad, why don''t you let Wu Yun contract with Brother Nan, I believe that Brother Nan will not refuse." He smiled, "As for what contract Brother Nan will sign with Wu Yun? ,I do not know."


    Mu Bingyun remembered a certain scene, and said seriously: "This method is not bad. When I find my brother, I will mention the matter." Thinking about her brother, there is a stomach full of discomfort. Knowing what kind of water it is, it really matches the dark clouds.


    Now everyone has something to do, but the two of them are the most idle.


    Within a few days, they heard the news that Nan Manqing actually fell in love with a young master from a certain sect from the Nine Dragons Immortal Domain and abandoned Su Ling. The speed of this transference is also quite fast, and Mu Bingyun expressed some doubts about this matter.


    "I remember that Wu Yun mentioned Nan Manqing before. Could it be that she also wrote this?" To say that the relationship between Wu Yun and Su Yuan is really good, it seems that as long as Su Yun likes, he can quickly communicate with each other. Become friends, whether it is the first Li Zhan, or the later Yuan Donghua.


    Cang Yu said with a smile: "It was made by Wu Yun, she just pushed the flames behind and brought the next two together, who knows that the grand master of the Nine Dragons Immortal Realm is a scheming, and Nan Manqing can''t extricate himself in a few days. "


    Mu Bingyun felt that something was wrong: "Wu Yun will really match Nan Manqing with a grand master?" She felt a little suspicious about this matter. Wu Yun wouldn''t be so kind, would he?


    "Of course not. That man is indeed from a certain sect, but he is an impostor who was just kicked out by the sect."


    Hearing someone seriously expounding the matter, she couldn''t help being stunned for a moment, the dark clouds are really powerful. However, Wu Yun only asked the two to meet early and revealed Nan Manqing''s identity to the other party. After the other party found out, they launched a fierce pursuit.


    When Nan Mingyan found out, he was so angry that he couldn''t stop this matter. In the end, he could only accept it and prepare to bring people back to Nanling Xianyu. Even if he doesn''t want to take it back, it won''t work.


    "there''s one more thing."


    Hearing this person speak, she looked up and her eyes glowed: "What else is interesting?"


    "Nan Mingyan refused to propose to Brother Feitian because of Bai Xiaoyuan''s proposal." Speaking of this, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. I don''t know if it''s because of happiness or what, Mu Bingyun always feels that this person seems to...seem to be more and more black-bellied.


    "This time it''s good, neither the Su family nor Nan Mingyan have benefited."


    Cangyu squinted and stared at this man''s face. With her and Wuyun around, how could the two families get any benefits? Besides, even without them, wouldn''t there be him? People who bully others, don''t think about it in this life.


    "You...don''t get so close."


    "No one else is bothering me now, Binger, today is a good day."


    seemed to feel something. She wanted to escape, but she didn''t want to fall into his hands. He gently threw her into his arms: "It''s an old couple."


    "Since we are an old husband and wife, it is common sense to do some things." He raised his eyebrows and smiled, put his red lips in his mouth, and slammed his sleeves to close the door. By the way, a formation was dropped. I believe no one dared to come in. disturb them.


    "you¡­"


    "Don''t you, be serious."


    His enthusiasm quickly made her fall into a fascination, and she also responded by hanging her arms around his neck. Suddenly, her body became cool, and her scorching eyes stared at her, which still made her blushed, glared at him, and in his eyes, it was a different style.


    There is a spring light in front of you, if you can bear it, it must not be a man. After so many years, his Bing''er is still so charming that he can''t help himself. The fragrance of jade muscle spread all over his lips and teeth, and the aftertaste was endless.


    "Binger..."


    His voice was suddenly hoarse, she murmured, and the two finally became one. The room seemed to be filled with pink bubbles, surrounding the two of them. Their joy was only understood by them.


    ¡­


    "Binger."


    Mu Bingyun woke up leisurely, opened his eyes and saw a handsome face: "You are in good spirits."


    "That''s natural, I''m afraid Bing''er can''t bear it."


    This person... When did she become so faceless and skinless, she felt that her body had become refreshed, she closed her eyes again, but did not want to be cold in front of her, and met the burning gaze again, "You... Are you still here?"


    "Naturally, seeing Binger''s spirit is not bad, these days are also idle." After he finished speaking, he pressed down, and the room was filled with air again.


    She thought dully, what''s the reason? Is it okay to do this when you are idle? Although she doesn''t resist this and likes it, can she do it without waking up, go to sleep when she does it, and do it when she wakes up? ?


    Soon she had no more time to think about these things, because someone''s strength pulled her thoughts back, and she had to fall with him. She felt that this man was not only in good spirits, but also good in patience, no matter what... that is... just too lustful at times.


    Staying in Purple Star City these days, a certain man always shows up very little. He comes down to get food every time it is mealtime, and he doesn''t show up at all during the rest of the time. Everyone knew that this man was the husband of the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master Mu Bingyun, and they all thought that this Mu Bingyun was immersed in the study of formation techniques again. I have to sigh, indeed, diligence and genius are linked.


    He couldn''t help but tell the people around him that he must learn from Fairy Mu!


    When Mu Bingyun was hanging out with someone on the street, he heard the words in his ear, and his face turned red. In those days, where was she studying the formation method, she was obviously brought to the couch by this person to study other things.

 Chapter 510： Purple Cloud City

    Mu Bingyun looked at the man who heard the rumor but was beaming, expressing that he was a little confused. He is proud of something, he is really a man who is easy to satisfy. Seemingly feeling her looking over, Cang Yu couldn''t help but hug her tighter.


    "Binger seems to be immersed in it, why don''t we go back?"


    "No, no."


    She smiled shyly and went back, how many days would she have to lie on the couch! She is not going back!


    The relationship between the two seems to be getting closer and closer to each other when they are just in love. Mu Bingyun doesn''t know, they have been separated for too long, this person is afraid!


    The corner of his mouth tickled, the only person who could make him afraid was himself. He couldn''t help holding his hand back, expressing his heart.


    He really felt it, bowing his head just like a kiss, completely ignoring the strange eyes of others. This picture fell in the eyes of the rest of the people. They only felt that the two were so loving. It was really rare to have such a loving partner in the fairyland.


    They have seen each other often. One moment in love, the next moment they meet in arms. I am truly envious of this sincere emotion.


    "Have you settled those kids?"


    "It has been handed over to her subordinates, so don''t worry about Bing''er. Wu Yun''s plan was written in great detail. I made a slight modification, and it was able to be implemented. Wu Laiqing is a savvy person. With him there, there will be no problems."


    Mu Bingyun has to sigh, if she is specializing in formation, Wu Yun is specializing in business, and this man is simply an all-rounder, no matter whether he can or not, as long as it falls into his hands, he will be able to do it perfectly in a short time. .


    She also wrote a sentiment and gave it to the children with better qualifications, so that they can learn under the guidance of Li Zhan. As for the inheritance of the formation, she gave Li Zhan a copy. Naturally, there is only the part of the fairy formation. As for the divine formation, she can''t open it herself and cannot copy it. When she can see it, she will definitely copy it. come out.


    Cangyu also selected some well-qualified children and handed them over to refiners. He also recruited a few good refiners to help him watch. The two became hands-off shopkeepers, ready to walk around the fairyland.


    This trip, they have several purposes, to collect refining materials, elixir, all kinds of treasures, to find children with good aptitude, and to find blue and depressed parents. She was a little surprised to hear that his parents had also crossed over from the starry sky.


    Sure enough, what kind of parents will have what kind of sons, she has some expectations for the in-laws that Cang Yu said, and she believes that it will never be the same as the original Cang family.


    At the same time, they also sent people to the fairy ponds in various places to wait for the familiar people below to come up, so as not to miss the danger.


    After everything was done, they started the journey with peace of mind. Starting from Purple Star City, I came to a strange city and walked down one by one. Holding hands, blue silks intersect, walking side by side.


    Perhaps there is no greasy beginning between them, but there is an unbreakable affection between the two. With one look and one action, they know that they are intimate people.


    "Ziyun City is here." Mu Bingyun looked at the city gate, with three big characters on it, and couldn''t help but smile, "I don''t know what happened to He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun here."


    This time, they came to Ziyun City mainly for these two people. He Chenghua was a disciple of Beidoumen, and Dong Wenjun was a disciple of Shuiyuezong. The two of them were very determined before, but since they went back, they haven''t heard any news. She thought that something might happen here. The change of the two made her completely accept it.


    So, she was going to travel anyway, so she was going to come here to have a look. However, Cangyu people have always passed news to them, and they got in trouble a day ago. Only then did they speed up a lot, and they rushed over in a day.


    Purple Cloud City is relatively remote, the road is relatively long, and there is no teleportation formation between some cities. These sects are in the mountains around the city. The entire city is very large, beyond imagination, not to mention the surrounding mountains.


    But if you want to enter these sects, you must first enter the city.


    "Master."


    The two had just stepped into the city when a man in black fell beside them.


    "How''s it going?"


    Mu Bingyun asked.


    "Mrs. Hui, Miss Dong was forced to be a Taoist companion. After He Gongzi found out, he ignored the opposition of the sect and wanted to stop it. Now he has rushed to the Shuiyue Sect. At the same time, the Beidoumen has expelled He Gongzi. sect."


    Hearing the latter sentence, Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, no wonder these people didn''t stop him.


    "Then their safety?"


    "Madam rest assured, the subordinates and others will protect their safety."


    Then she was relieved. Sure enough, the people Yu were reliable, and she didn''t know how this guy trained these people. They came and went without a trace.


    She didn''t ask much, this guy is very mysterious. Knowing or not knowing is not very meaningful. Just leave him a little bit of the bottom line, and it''s good to have a surprise from time to time.


    A certain man in black felt that Madam''s eyes were already staring at him, and she felt bitter, Madam, stop looking at it, don''t you feel that the master wants to eat his subordinates?


    Finally, God heard his wish, Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze: "Then let''s go over there!"


    "By the way, who is the other party?"


    "Funno, the son of the head of the Gale Sect."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly realized that the Gale Wind Sect should belong to the largest sect in Ziyun City. No wonder they were able to bully other sects. Knowing that Mu Bingyun was interested, Cang Yu motioned for his subordinates to tell the story as it was.


    A certain subordinate wiped his cold sweat and continued to speak, indicating that this master is becoming more and more unreliable.


    It turned out that Funo was a lecher, and the Miki he married did not know how many rooms he had, but every time he held a grand ceremony, which was earth-shattering. It just so happened that Dong Wenjun fell in love with him last time, and when he came back, he asked people to propose marriage to Shuiyuezong. Sect Master Shuiyue naturally agreed. If you lose a disciple, you will be able to get other things, such as a small mine, which is very worthwhile.


    Dong Wenjun sent a message to He Chenghua in a hurry. He Chenghua had some thoughts about her, but now the feelings in his heart broke out. Now, regardless of the sect''s consideration, Dong Wenjun must be snatched away.


    Beidoumen, who was afraid of revenge from the Gale Faction, finally "reluctantly" expelled him. Of course, some people fanned the flames. In fact, Dong Wenjun was also calculated by his fellow brothers and sisters. Otherwise, with so many disciples, why did Fengye fall in love with Dong Wenjun?


    These are all their own investigations, and in order for the master to please his wife, they naturally have to say it hard. The master is happy, and their days will be better.

 Chapter 511： rob a relative

    There was a storyteller along the way, and he soon arrived at Shuiyuezong. Sure enough, red lanterns were hung everywhere, and the Shuiyue Sect was full of joy.


    "How far is Beidoumen from here?"


    "Madam Hui, it will take three hours to come here."


    Mu Bingyun frowned, didn''t He Chenghua come yet? But when she saw that the other party was waiting for an opportunity in the crowd, she couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that he had already arrived, and he was still waiting for the opportunity, but he was calm and did not rush up directly.


    "Follow him and see what he wants to do."


    Cangyu naturally listened to his wife''s words and did not dare to go against it. As for a subordinate who is a transparent person, that face is too ordinary, and he silently follows. If they weren''t too close, he looked extremely respectful, and no one would guess that they were all the way.


    Not long after, there was movement in the distance, and I saw a pair of welcome teams coming from the horizon. The man at the head is quite good looking, but a pair of peach blossom eyes are particularly dazzling, especially the eyebrows always give a frivolous feeling, which is very uncomfortable.


    When they saw the Shuiyue Sect, the group fell to the ground.


    Fun Ye stepped forward, bowed his hands and bowed to the people of the Shuiyue Sect, and then Dong Wenjun was brought out. From her expression, you could see how reluctant she was.


    "She seems to be restrained."


    Mu Bingyun frowned, this kind of force is really annoying. When Feng Ye looked at Dong Wenjun, his eyes lit up, and his fascinated appearance was really eye-catching. There are many people in the Shuiyue Sect with smiles, especially the one who brought Dong Wenjun out, who smiled happily.


    Besides, there is the Sect Master of Shuiyue Sect, a woman in her thirties, standing aside, quite a bit of a cold and proud fairy. Next to Sect Master Shuiyue, there were also several happy women, which showed that they were inseparable from this matter.


    Fun Ye stepped forward and explained to Shuiyue a few times that he was about to take the reluctant Dong Wenjun away. At this moment, He Chenghua rushed up. By his side, there are several people who seem to have a good relationship with him, otherwise they would not take the risk to help him grab a relative.


    "Sect Master, is it inappropriate for you to force Junior Sister Dong to marry?"


    He Chenghua was not polite, and directly named the matter. Sect Master Shuiyue didn''t look very good at that time, and scolded: "A disciple who was expelled from a sect, what qualifications does he have to speak of this Sect Master, besides, I, Shuiyue Sect, and It seems that the Gale Wind faction has nothing to do with you!"


    "Nature has a relationship!"


    He Chenghua looked at Dong Wenjun with tenderness in his eyes, but more anger. If he didn''t come today, Wenjun would be taken away. As for how far he can do it today, as long as he is still alive, Will let Wen Jun be taken away.


    Fengye was surprised: "So it''s Brother He, why are you so excited? Could it be that Brother He or someone from Wen Jun?" He had inquired earlier that Dong Wenjun and He Chenghua had gone out together. What''s the origin?


    Thinking of this, he looked a little unsightly. In fact, he didn''t really like Dong Wenjun at first. After all, he had long known that Dong Wenjun was stubborn, and He Chenghua was more or less related. But it is not so easy to marry the daughter of the Sect Master of the Shuiyue Sect. The other party took a step back, and he accepted it. He didn''t expect that today would be a little troublesome. If he knew he would change another one, a woman, not just the first two months. It''s fresh, and it''s replaced later.


    "Yes, we have privately agreed for life."


    He Chenghua voted an apology to Dong Wenjun, for fear that she would be angry. Now Dong Wenjun is not angry, she just feels that she used to hate this person very much. She didn''t expect that at the last moment, He Chenghua came to save her. Her heart is very complicated.


    Perhaps, after so many years of getting along, she has already changed a lot about this person. With a smile on her face, she followed He Chenghua''s words, indicating that she did have a private life with the other party. Compared with any reputation, she felt that it was better not to marry this person who had a little affection. In short, she wanted to leave the Shuiyue Sect for a long time, but she never thought that she would be tricked by the other party in the end.


    She is just a substitute, because the sect master is unwilling to marry his daughter, and the sister from the same sect murdered her. She did not die, but she was treated like this when she came out, but she did not have the strength to leave the sect, and was finally imprisoned by the other party. , cannot resist.


    Sect Master Shuiyue was angry at the moment: "Dong Wenjun, do you know what you are talking about? Private life, do you want to be expelled from the sect?"


    "Sect Master, when did you put your disciples in your eyes? Also, who stipulated that disciples can''t be privately set for life, isn''t it just a word from you? The disciples really haven''t heard of it, and the disciples of the sect can''t choose. The person you like. You pushed your disciples out today because Senior Sister didn¡¯t join the Gale Wind Sect. If something like this happens again in the future, I don¡¯t know if you will push other sisters out like this.¡±


    Dong Wenjun smiled and glanced at the eyes of the disciples of the sect: "Sisters, you can have a long snack. The sect master can do anything for his daughter. Before I walked outside for so many years, the sect master never cared. Yes. I finally got a spot from the Su family and went in with my senior sister, what happened?"


    She said coldly: "As a result, senior sister actually put me to death because she was jealous of my limelight over the years. Naturally, I was lucky not to die. I thought I was finally lucky!"


    "But... But something happened, Fengye fell in love with Senior Sister, Senior Sister didn''t like Fengye, so Senior Sister just came up with an idea, let me marry Fengye instead of Senior Sister, you all know who Fengye is, I don''t know how many people there are in the rear, and they will be rejected in two or three months, and those Maggies don''t know what will happen?"


    She smiled sarcastically: "I seem to have become a tool in your hands. The disciple is really unwilling. The sect master actually wants to expel the disciple from the sect, then expel it!"


    "To be expelled from the sect will abolish the exercises learned in the Shuiyue Sect!"


    Hearing this, Dong Wenjun smiled again: "Sect Master, you are afraid that you have forgotten. The disciple''s practice was originally left by the disciple''s parents, and the disciple did not learn half of the Shuiyue Sect''s practice."


    Sect Master Shuiyue felt that he was going to be mad at him, but for some reason, he couldn''t stop Dong Wenjun from saying those words, and now the eyes of all the disciples looked at her a little wrong.


    Funo was watching the show the whole time, and he really didn''t care who he married, he just waited to see these people make enough trouble, then it would be good to pay him a bride. Thinking of this, he even touched his chin, which seemed very playful.


    "This Funo is a character."


    Mu Bingyun hilariously glanced at the way Fengye was hanging up high, and such a person was indeed rare. The bride was about to elope, and he was still watching a play there.


    Funo suddenly felt a sight, and quickly looked over, he was stunned for a while, and then he felt a creepy feeling, almost crushing his body.

 Chapter 512： This is a misunderstanding

    Cangyu''s eyes fell on Fengye indifferently, this person dared to look at his Binger fascinatedly, did he not want to live anymore.


    Funo also found Cangyu''s eyes at this moment, and finally saw the relationship between the two, and quickly put away his thoughts. Although he loves beauty, he won''t look for the owner. If beauty fails, it is estimated that he will be provoked.


    However, he always felt that the two were familiar, and then he suddenly realized, isn''t this Fairy Mu and her husband? I heard that Fairy Mu is an eighth-order Immortal Formation Master, and her husband is a strong person in the Immortal Emperor realm.


    OMG!


    He dared to look at Fairy Mu with obscene eyes just now, hoping that the two great gods would not hold grudges. Now he has no thoughts of marrying a bride, standing in a cold sweat.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing the words of his entourage, he quickly shook his head: "It''s nothing." Although he said that, he thought about it and came to Mu Bingyun. The people of the Shuiyue Sect, who had been noisy, stopped when they saw this. When they looked at Mu Bingyun, they were also stunned for a moment. After all, the appearance of the two of them was really superb, and anyone who saw it would be surprised.


    They thought that Funo was interested in Mu Bingyun, so they waited to watch the play.


    As a result, he saw Funo respectfully bowing his hands to the two of them, with a smile on his face: "Fairy Mu, Emperor Cangxian."


    His voice was not small, and everyone heard it. At this time, except for He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun, who showed a smile, everyone else''s expressions changed. Such a big man actually saw their scandal. Where can this old face go? !


    Especially the Sect Master Shuiyue, now he really wants to find a crack in the ground to get into.


    "Master Feng, that Dong Wenjun is my friend."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "Then He Chenghua is also my friend. When they were set for life, my husband and I witnessed it. This time I came here to attend their wedding. What happened today?"


    Funno didn''t understand when he heard it. The other party didn''t pursue the matter just now. As long as he handled this matter properly, even if it was exposed, maybe he could add a little relationship to the two of you!


    He immediately said, "This must be a misunderstanding. In fact, what I really want to marry is the daughter of the Sect Master of the Shuiyue Sect. I was still in a daze!" But it doesn''t mind, as long as Fengye doesn''t want to marry Dong Wenjun, that''s right.


    Actually, Funo really didn''t know that Dong Wenjun was unwilling, he thought it was Dong Wenjun''s willingness. Now I don''t have much affection for Shuiyue Sect, nor do I have much affection towards the daughter of the Sect Master.


    After all, these two probably disliked the Shuiyue Sect. If he married the daughter of its suzerain, he would not be on the opposite side of the two. No, it must not be like this.


    "Sect Master, this young master has never been fond of forcing others, but your wife doesn''t want to, so let''s cancel this marriage!" Funo waved his hand, and the entourage put away those beaming things.


    And He Chenghua had long since pulled Dong Wenjun over and held it carefully. That''s all, there is nothing Dong Wenjun doesn''t understand. The feelings for He Chenghua in my heart also burst out at this time, without too much struggle.


    For the two of them, Mu Bingyun is more grateful. They haven''t helped them yet, but they have caused a lot of trouble for the other party, and they feel sorry for them.


    "Two, this is a misunderstanding."


    Funo said with a smile when he finished all this.


    "I think it''s also a misunderstanding."


    Mu Bingyun followed his words, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s fine to solve it, and Young Master Feng doesn''t have to mind." Although Feng Ye was not a good person, it was not easy to live a good life in the fairyland. They have no conflict, and each other is also interested, so why not just nod.


    Funno understood, and finally showed a satisfied expression: "That''s good, I wonder if the two of you can show your face and sit down at the Gale Wind faction?"


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, and said, "This time, we don''t need it. We came to see our friends. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. Now this Shuiyue Sect, she probably doesn''t want to stay."


    Funo understood, and didn''t say much, as long as he didn''t have any bad relations with these two people, he was satisfied. As for the rest, he didn''t think it was important. As for what to do well, I heard that the temperament of these two people is not very good, so don''t be deliberate.


    I have to say that although Funo is not a good person, his head is still smart, he knows what to do and what not to do.


    "Wen Jun, I heard that you are leaving the Shuiyue Sect. Today is a good day and a good time."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Shuiyuezong''s face changed, but Dong Wenjun laughed.


    "Yes, I, Dong Wenjun, officially left the Shuiyue Sect today. I don''t owe the Shuiyue Sect anything over the years, so the merits and demerits are equal, and the two have nothing to do with it!"


    "Dong Wenjun, you dare!"


    The Shuiyue Sect Master seemed to understand what he had lost, and wanted to try his best to stop it, but suddenly a pair of men in black appeared and surrounded the Shuiyue Sect. Like a puppet, there is no emotion at all.


    These people are naturally desolate, but in order not to arouse suspicion, although they are also dressed in black, their clothing is relatively common, not unique to Cangtianmen. These people are regarded as their daily guards, and no one will look into it.


    Shuiyue Sect Master felt the powerful aura conveyed by these men in black, and finally stopped: "Since you want to leave, then never enter my Shuiyue Sect."


    "My Dong Wenjun, even if I die, I will never enter the Shuiyuezong again."


    After ?? finished speaking, Dong Wenjun was supported by He Chenghua to Mu Bingyun''s side. Cang Yu casually flicked some force on her body, and she felt that the things that bound her disappeared and returned to her original state.


    Seeing this, Sect Master Shuiyue finally turned down.


    "In that case, Young Master Feng, Sect Master Shuiyue, farewell."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile, he didn''t dare to stop him. Whether it was Fengye or Sect Master Shuiyue, they had seen the two of them, and they had all heard of their deeds. Just talking about the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master would mean the same thing. It''s not that ordinary people can afford to offend them. Besides, characters in the Immortal Sovereign Realm can destroy their sects with bare hands. Can they provoke them?


    The Shuiyue Sect Master is really going to die of anger. The disciples in the sect saw her eyes, and they were full of weirdness. They were more suspicious. She could already imagine how the Shuiyue Sect would be a mess in the future. The beloved daughter could not help but give birth to a bit of resentment.


    Mu Bingyun naturally left with He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun.

 Chapter 513： Jiuguan City

    After arriving at Ziyun City, they booked a yard to rest for a while. After resting for two days, Mu Bingyun ordered He Chenghua, Dong Wenjun and the people who helped He Chenghua to be brought back and asked Wu Laiqing to arrange them.


    For He Chenghua and Dong Wenjun, she is still more fancy, the two have removed everything that was not good at the beginning, and now as long as they are well polished, they are a piece of beautiful jade. At the beginning, the two of them were able to follow Su Yuan perseveringly for the two places. It can be seen that they both have perseverance and patience, which is enough for them to achieve some achievements.


    She didn''t ask them if they wanted to seek revenge from Beidoumen and Shuiyuezong. Maybe when they became stronger, they would end it on their own. The two didn''t mention this either, and they agreed when she said she would arrange for them to go to the Feitian Immortal Realm. As for the few who had a good relationship with He Chenghua, I never expected to have such an opportunity.


    Many years later, these people have achieved certain achievements. At that time, they felt countless. They felt that the most correct thing to do was not to abandon their brothers when they were in danger, but to stand up.


    After everything was arranged, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu embarked on their journey again. The two walked very slowly, watching the scenery all the way, and enjoying the days of hand in hand to see the mountains and waters. While observing each place, look for good seedlings that can accept the inheritance.


    Wu Laiqing will often pass news of the development of Shuangyun Trading Company. There is a dark cloud plan. Shuangyun Trading Company only needs to carefully penetrate the past little by little.


    Three years was neither long nor short, but they had passed through many cities, met many people, and encountered danger, but they were all resolved one by one. In addition to collecting a lot of elixir and various treasures, neither of them has yet found a suitable candidate.


    "It''s not so easy to find a successor, are we thinking too simple?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled helplessly, "If the inheritor is so easy to find, the inheritance of the formation will not fall into my hands."


    "It still depends on fate."


    The two held hands and stood in front of a dilapidated and quaint city. On the dilapidated city gate, there are three crooked words: Jiuguan City.


    They were all a little curious. It was the first time they had seen such a dilapidated city after walking through so many cities. For monks, it was not difficult to make the city look neater and better, as long as it took some time.


    The Jiuguan City in front of you is not like this. Even the people who come out of it are dead, as if they have lost their wits and will die at any time. Everything in front of you has to be taken seriously.


    At the same time, they also noticed that very few people came in from the outside, and many people just waited and watched, turned their heads and left, probably preparing to go to another place.


    Judging from the name of this city, it should be the boundary of the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory. With the arrogant temperament of Ao Jiuxiao, he will never tolerate such a city in his own territory.


    The two were not in a hurry to go in, and soon a shadow appeared in front of them.


    "Madam, Master."


    "what happened?"


    "Report to the master, there is a problem with this city. After the subordinate asked, I learned that this place does not belong to the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory."


    The two were surprised, wasn''t it the realm of the Nine Dragons Immortal Domain? What''s going on? It''s not like Ao Jiuxiao gave the territory to others. If it wasn''t for the territory of the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory, then the name should have been changed a long time ago, right?


    "Anything else? What''s up with these people?"


    "It is said that there is a ferocious black dragon here, occupying the entire city."


    "Let''s go and have a look first!" After Mu Bingyun heard this, he felt that the situation in this city should be the reason for this black dragon. It''s just that Ao Jiuxiao shouldn''t know about such a black dragon, right? So is there anything about this black dragon that makes Ao Jiuxiao jealous?


    Cangyu is naturally not afraid. His cultivation has grown at a very strange speed, which has increased a lot compared to three years ago. Now he is the eighth rank of the Immortal Emperor, and he is already the top existence in the Immortal Realm, with few rivals.


    Mu Bingyun is not afraid, even though she is not very strong, her cultivation base is the second rank of Immortal Monarch, her strength is also growing rapidly, coupled with a superb array of skills, she can save her life in the Immortal Realm.


    The two stepped closer to the city, and those dead people with dull expressions suddenly glanced at them, and they could see a little pity in their eyes, as if they were pitying these people who came from outside. The dark shadow before, I don''t know where to hide.


    As they approached the city, an evil and gloomy aura hit them. The two looked at each other. Mu Bingyun hurriedly expelled the aura and surrounded himself with immortal power. In the face of such a breath, Cang Yu did not have much influence. He let go of Mu Bingyun''s hand and hugged her instead.


    "Binger, be careful."


    "Ok, I know."


    Mu Bingyun saw a cautiousness on his face that he hadn''t seen for a long time, "Yu, what did you find?"


    "This black dragon is not weaker than me."


    Naturally, he was not afraid of the black dragon, but was afraid that his beloved would be hurt.


    "It turns out that such an evil force has never been seen in my life, and I don''t know what this black dragon has done to make the entire city resentful, and the people here have been infiltrated by evil energy, and this has become a walking corpse. Drive away the evil spirits in your body, and sooner or later they will become slaves of the black dragon."


    There was a look of fear in her eyes, looking at the people all over the street who were staring blankly, a little incredible. Although Immortal Realm did not feel good to her, she was still shocked by the existence of such an evil place.


    looked up at the sky, a dark cloud mixed with blood red, shrouded the entire city. This dark cloud is not original in the sky, but formed by evil forces. She frowned. This evil dragon didn''t know how many people it killed or how many crimes it committed. Although she was not a kind person, she didn''t like killing innocent people indiscriminately.


    Obviously, this dragon is a murderous creature at will.


    "If we can get rid of this evil dragon... Yu, I''m afraid we will be discovered by the other party when we walk in. Now even if we want to get out, we can''t do it." She suddenly felt a feeling of heart palpitations, which had not been for a long time. With such a feeling, the black dragon is indeed dangerous.


    "Um."


    Cangyu naturally felt it, and they turned back at the same time, only to see that the city gate just now had disappeared, and a cold light flashed across his eyes: "This black dragon can also form formations, and it is quite clever."


    "Indeed, his formation comprehension is stronger than mine."

 Chapter 514： proud

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with excitement, although the black dragon''s strength was no less than Cangyu''s, and the formation comprehension was stronger than her own, she did not flinch at all. She is excited to meet opponents and learn from each other.


    Both of them had the same light in their eyes, they looked at each other and both laughed. Then they held hands and walked around the city. In the dark cloud in the sky, there seemed to be a huge dragon''s eye, with a look of contempt and a bit of interest in it.


    Here comes two interesting things!


    seems to be more interesting than Ao Jiuxiao.


    The huge dragon''s eye blinked, and the clouds were scattered. If you look carefully, where there is a dragon''s eye, it is clearly the dark cloud just now.


    The two just felt a kind of peeping, they only looked forward, in short, they couldn''t look back. The city has been surrounded by formations, and the black dragon should monitor their movements at all times.


    The two of them suddenly felt a change in front of them. The city that had been lifeless suddenly became lively. Everyone''s face was filled with joy, shouting, shouting, and various complicated sounds. It seemed that everything before was an illusion.


    Looking at the sky, the dark clouds there also disperse, and a warm sun shines down, making them also warm.


    "A very clever formation."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with praise, watching the surrounding scene, and gradually realized it. In the formation, no one dared to question her talent, and she was praised by the people inside in the secret realm of Qiankun.


    She closed her eyes, put her hand in her lover''s hand, and he held it tightly, very relieved. As long as he is by her side, she can hand over everything to him without any doubt or hesitation. This trust is what they exchanged for waiting and separation.


    Soon, despite her understanding, the city that was beaming with joy turned to one side again and returned to the time when it was in a state of dilapidation. There was no sunlight in the sky, and it was still dark clouds. She opened her eyes, and those eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the three thousand worlds, and all falsehoods could not deceive her.


    "Binger has improved again."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "Yeah, since I was promoted to the tenth-order Immortal Formation Master, my progress has slowed down a lot, but this time gave me a chance. I really wanted to meet that evil dragon. ."


    "So, let''s continue, he must be waiting for us to pass."


    Cangyu''s words are true, since the other party found them, but did not take action, he must be waiting for them to walk all the way. There are also levels set up and obviously want to test them.


    She just thought it was funny, a dragon who did many evils, and also learned from those experts to test people, she must take care of it. Although the previous formation seemed extremely gentle, if they believed that scene and finally let the sun shine into their bodies, they would gradually become the same as other people in the city. Sunshine is not sunshine, but evil.


    If the evil qi disturbed the immortal power in her body, it would be abnormal for her not to be enchanted. However, such evil energy seems to be a great tonic for depression, and it will not cause any harm to the body if it is absorbed at will.


    Thinking about it made her feel depressed, and cultivating demons is still beneficial. But no regrets, each has its own chance.


    Next, the two dealt with countless crises, as if they had reached the end of the city. When the black smoke in front of him dissipated, a dark palace appeared in front of him. The two doors were carved with ferocious black dragons, with their mouths wide open and ferocious eyes, as if they were about to be devoured by people in the future.


    And there was also a black dragon sitting on the door. The huge dragon head extended out, and a pair of glaring eyes stared at the two of them. The palace was black and nothing else. The black evil spirit wafting around still danced wildly, as if looking for an opportunity to erode the two of them.


    The two doors opened slowly, and the two walked in without hesitation.


    "You guys are amazing."


    with a bewitching voice, if ordinary monks are likely to be confused by this voice, they will be controlled by the opponent next. The two also stopped and looked at the source of the sound.


    The man did not sit on the chair, but sat casually on the steps of the chair, looking at the two with a pair of charming eyes. There was a smile in his eyes and a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Why didn''t you come?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at it: "You are that black dragon?"


    "Yes, I am the black dragon. You are excellent, so be my slaves, right?"


    Heilong stood up and looked at Mu Bingyun''s face with burning eyes, his eyes flashed with surprise, and he was even a little excited: "Rou''er?" He didn''t pay attention to the appearance of the two before, and now he saw a red-clothed person. The Mu Bingyun, especially the face that was very similar to the woman in his heart, couldn''t help shouting out.


    No reason, he rushed in front of Mu Bingyun, ready to put his hands on her shoulders, but was taken away by Cang Yu, he was a little annoyed, and then glared at Cang Yu.


    When he looked at Mu Bingyun again, with that indifferent expression, that noble but not gentle temperament, he finally knew that he had mistaken the person. His eyes are hesitant, this is not Rouer.


    Rouer''s smile is always gentle, and this woman looks very young, not Rouer.


    "What''s your relationship with Mu Qingrou?"


    He stared at Mu Bingyun''s face tightly, and when he said the words "Mu Qingrou", he saw her expression changed, and he became more and more sure that she was related to Mu Qingrou.


    "Where is Rouer now?"


    He has been looking for Rouer for a long time in these years. Since Rouer married the Great Emperor Nanling, he has never seen her again. He heard that she was missing. He searched for her for a long time, but never found her.


    Mu Bingyun Music somewhat understands that this black dragon is related to her mother, and it seems that she is still infatuated with her mother. However, the fierce appearance of this evil dragon seems to be that she hid her mother.


    She doesn''t want her parents who haven''t met to have such a trouble, and her lips and teeth are lightly parted: "Dead."


    "died?"


    Ao Jingtian was shocked, his Rouer died?


    Impossible, how could his Rouer be dead?


    However, he didn''t see any signs of lying on the other''s face at all. He searched hard, and finally determined that Rouer was really dead. His eyes are a little lost, the woman he loves is dead, dead...


    "why??"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, she didn''t have such interest in talking to such a lunatic. Now she feels that there is no point in staying here, and she doesn''t know whether this person and her mother are friends or enemies, which makes it difficult for her to start.


    In case it is a friend, she is really afraid of what misunderstandings will be caused at that time, and she doesn''t know if it is an enemy. If it is an enemy, she will never let it go.


    She was silently watching.


    Ao Jingtian, who had been sad for a long time, suddenly stared at her and smiled, that smile was very ferocious: "Since Rou''er is dead, you should be her daughter, right?" The veins on his forehead were exposed, very terrifying, "Your mother was injured back then. I''m here, so that I can stay here forever, then..."

 Chapter 515： identity exposure

    "Just stay in your mother''s place!"


    Really is an evil dragon, just based on these words, Mu Bingyun has already determined that this person must not be her mother''s friend, so she does not have many scruples. However, the opponent''s strength is strong, and they have to be careful.


    "You stay, I can let him go."


    Ao Jingtian said as it should, it seems that the two of them have been slaughtered by him. Looking at the hands they held tightly together, he felt dazzling, just like Rou Rou and Emperor Nanling back then. He hated that Rou''er was like this, why is Rou''er''s daughter the same?


    "That is impossible."


    Cang Yu said indifferently, this person dared to attack his baby''s idea, even if the other party was a little stronger than himself, he didn''t mind trying to clean up the other party.


    "So, your relationship with my mother is not good." Mu Bingyun said with certainty, "Then the people in this city will become like this, did you do it on purpose?"


    Ao Jingtian smiled disdainfully: "It''s just a city of ants, it''s not a pity to die. It''s their honor to have them become slaves of this king."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression turned cold, but it made him smile: "Why, do you think this king is cruel?"


    "Okay, you can go now."


    Ao Jingtian didn''t want to say anything more, he waved at Cangyu, but neither of them moved, which made him unhappy: "If you don''t leave, then you will never be able to leave, there are countless beautiful women in the fairyland, as long as you go out alive , as much as you want..."


    "I will take Bing''er with me."


    Cangyu didn''t say much. He pulled Mu Bingyun and was about to leave the palace. The door in front of him suddenly closed. He knew that if he didn''t fight today, he wouldn''t be able to leave here.


    He landed on the gate of the palace and split the two doors open. This scene made Ao Jingtian very angry, and he no longer had the patience. He grabbed Cangyu''s neck with one hand, as if to kill him.


    Cangyu let go of Mu Bingyun, motioned her to protect herself, and rushed towards Ao Jingtian, and the two quickly fought. At first, it was only inside the palace, and the entire palace decoration was destroyed by the momentum around them, and then the palace seemed to be unable to bear it, and suddenly burst open, the two jumped into the air, and continued to fight between the clouds. The people in the entire city were also awakened by the battle between the two. Although these people were dead, they did not lose their will.


    When they looked at the man who was at war with Ao Jingtian, there was hope in their eyes. If this man can defeat Ao Jingtian, they may be able to be redeemed, then they can be freed.


    Can this lifeless city usher in life?


    Countless pairs of scorching eyes stared above, as if the aura of death had also dissipated a lot. Ao Jingtian seemed to be aware of it, and sneered at the bottom. Holding a magic formula in his hand, the evil energy that came out of nowhere flooded the entire city again.


    The people in the city couldn''t resist at all, and they were infiltrated by evil energy one after another. Many people were already unconscious and their faces became hideous.


    "Yu, stop him, if this continues, this city will become purgatory!"


    Mu Bingyun looked worried, and flew out. Countless immortal stones appeared in his hands and fell on every corner of the city. Gradually, he built up a formation to drive out the evil energy, and finally prevented the evil energy from invading everyone''s bodies. It''s just that she can''t do anything about a person who has been invaded by evil spirits. The evil energy has already merged with the immortal power in these people, and she has no way to drive it out by herself.


    Ao Jingtian was also a little surprised, but he smiled strangely: "You think you can stop it like this, these people are useless things, and naturally there is no need to retain their will."


    After he finished speaking, he laughed, not sure if he was laughing or laughing at something else. His attacks became more and more ferocious. At this time, Cangyu realized that the black dragon was more than a little stronger than him. Of course, even if it was like this, he kept avoiding the opponent, and the opponent couldn''t hurt him for a while.


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. But the color changed in the next moment, and the people in the entire city were in chaos. After a closer look, those who had been invaded by the strong evil spirits began to slaughter all over the city. The people around them were killed without paying attention, and the bright red blood was scattered on the ground, a little dazzling.


    "Stop them!"


    Mu Bingyun called out, and the dark shadows in the dark quickly fell down. Looking closely, there were hundreds of people. These shadows quickly shuttled through the crowd, killing those who had lost their minds with evil energy. The people who reacted around quickly removed those who had completely lost their minds. At this moment, only in this way would they not die.


    She bit her lip and didn''t say anything. In fact, she was not feeling well, but that was the rule. At this moment, she felt that she was so insignificant, too insignificant, the evil energy had swallowed up the minds of these people, they were just demons at the moment, if they were not removed, more people would die.


    From the cultivation world to the immortal world, she ran rampant all the way, and she treated the enemy with no mercy. At this moment, she saw hundreds of thousands of people in a city, of which 30% of them were swallowed by evil, nearly 100,000 people. lost their lives.


    She didn''t know how to describe such a feeling, seeing those numb faces being harvested by the people around them, in fact, the rest of them were just a pair of husks.


    She only felt that the blood in the sky was even more intense, watching Cangyu and Ao Jingtian battle out, she felt a sense of powerlessness in her heart. She didn''t rush up, her strength would only hold Yu back.


    "Hahaha... You people can only be my slaves, and can only be the efforts of this king..."


    Ao''s shocking voice spread throughout the city, making everyone bloodless, looking at the sky in horror, a piece of darkness, as if they could see the dragon body rolling in the black cloud.


    Ao Jingtian had already transformed into his real body, a dragon tail swept across Cangyu''s body, and sent him flying away, Mu Bingyun''s heart tightened, his face panicked, and he flew over, only to see Cangyu fly back, without being affected. How much damage, couldn''t help but exhale.


    "Yu, can you defeat it?"


    Although Ao Jingtian couldn''t kill Cangyu, Cangyu couldn''t kill the opponent either.


    Cangyu frowned and glanced at the smoky city. In a short period of time, hundreds of thousands of people were killed in front of him. As a demon cultivator, he didn''t like this kind of situation.


    "You turned out to be a cultivator!"


    Ao''s shocking voice was loud and spread throughout the entire city. Everyone looked at Cangyu, and sure enough, he felt the breath of a demon cultivator on him. Cangyu didn''t use all his strength before, and naturally he wouldn''t find it. But in the face of Ao Jingtian, if he didn''t use all his strength, then there was only one dead end.


    "So what?" Cang Yu''s cold eyes flashed, "Ao Jingtian, cultivators will not kill innocent people indiscriminately, cultivators just want to take revenge, and revenge for resentment."

 Chapter 516： war

    Ao Jingtian laughed again: "It''s ridiculous, Rou''er''s daughter is actually a Taoist companion with the cultivator, I don''t know that Rou''er knows..." He didn''t continue talking, but instead showed a ruthless expression, "Since you are a cultivator If you are still in the Immortal Realm, then you won¡¯t be able to stay!¡±


    He said earlier, how could his own evil energy be unable to help the other party, so it was.


    Mu Bingyun looked into the city and saw that many people were hesitant to look at Cang Yu. It could be seen that they were also afraid and even suspicious of the cultivators. The reputation of cultivators in the fairy world is not good. After all, there were many contradictions between the fairy world and the devil world.


    She took a deep breath to avoid being **** off by the gazes of these people: "If you are willing to be Ao Jingtian''s slaves, then today, Yu and I will never fight again, we can withdraw at any time."


    Everyone remembered Ao Jingtian''s terrifying, and they shook their heads quickly. They wanted to say something when they heard Mu Bingyun say, "What about the demon cultivator, did he move you half a point? Do you think your appearance is acceptable to the people of the fairy world?"


    Everyone looked at themselves, and half of the evil energy was already in their bodies, and people in the fairy world might also regard them as demons. Such impure immortal power will also be rejected.


    Originally, Jiuguan City was a city that was rejected by people. Except for unfamiliar people who would come over, no one paid attention to everything here.


    "Fairy, please help us."


    "Help us."


    ¡­


    Seeing this Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, she was afraid that these people would cause trouble at the juncture. She did not want people to remove them all. What was removed before was just a body. It''s murder. What is murder, she only knows that it is a very illusory thing, but if it is too heavy, it will be killed by God.


    "Huh! I didn''t expect to have some skills!"


    Ao Jingtian glared at the two of them, and then formed a seal with both hands. When she wanted to stop it, the other side threw a seal around her. At this moment, she found that she was imprisoned in a small place.


    I saw Ao Jingtian''s ferocious face, and Cangyu''s panicked appearance. Then I heard Ao Jingtian speak.


    "Boy, your talent is really good, but your training time is too short. If it is a few years later, this king may not be your opponent, but... Now, today is the day of your death!"


    Cangyu found that Ao Jingtian didn''t hurt Mu Bingyun, but just arranged a powerful formation to lock her inside, and felt more relieved. He looked back and took a deep look, his figure fell in mid-air, and a simple and simple knife appeared in his hand, which exuded a strong demonic energy, which was not concealed at all. The demonic energy even dissipated and even merged the surrounding evil energy.


    Ao shocked the sky with surprise: "Boy, who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who it is." Cang Yu''s face was serious, this was the first time he had encountered an enemy stronger than him. The demonic energy that swept out of his body caused a great change, and the surrounding air seemed to be torn apart.


    Ao Jingtian saw that the other party was so ignorant, he snorted coldly, the whole dragon body danced, and a sweeping past, the amazing force smashed the houses below into pieces, and those who didn''t have time to escape also became pieces.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, but the formation that surrounded her was too powerful, she had to calm down and study the formation, she couldn''t manage everything outside. Seeing that Cang Yu was already at war with Ao Jingtian, worry appeared on his face.


    Don''t mess!


    She took a deep breath, he would be fine.


    After silently reciting the Pure Heart Art for several times, she regained calm in her eyes, carefully watched the surrounding formations, and gradually fell into comprehension.


    And the entire Jiuguan City fell into a howl, the black clouds were rolled into pieces, and countless monks fled from the city, no matter whether they could survive or not, now they can only stay away from the battle between the two. They naturally expect Cangyu to win, if Cangyu can''t win, then they can only become Ao Jingtian''s slaves, walking corpses, Ao Jingtian''s food, and their souls are scattered. The thought of such a result made them flee faster.


    The people from Cangtianmen were also instructed to stay away for the time being. This kind of battle is not something they can participate in. Just by throwing a dragon tail out of Ao Jingtian, they can make the powerhouse of the Immortal Monarch realm go away immediately.


    The two hit the clouds from mid-air, and then went to a higher place. From the beginning, they saw the figures of the two, and at the end they could only feel the fighting waves above. Such a big movement was gradually transmitted to other nearby places, and it also attracted many strong people to watch.


    But when they felt that the breath was arrogant, they chose not to do it. Maybe the latecomers don''t know who Ao Jingtian is. Those who have survived in the Immortal Realm for more than thousands of years know who Ao Jingtian is.


    "Boy, you have a good talent. If you can stay as my slave, how about I won''t kill you today?"


    A terrifying and arrogant voice resounded in the air, causing Mu Bingyun to frown. In this way, it can be seen that Yu is at a disadvantage. She gradually became anxious again, but the eleventh-order immortal formation was in front of her, and she was almost there.


    She will definitely be able to destroy it. As long as she destroys the Immortal Formation, she can use the formation method to deal with the opponent. Although it cannot be destroyed directly, it can be delayed for some time, which is enough time to do something.


    Ao Jingtian should be the ninth-rank powerhouse of the Immortal Sovereign, infinitely close to the Immortal Venerable. She couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, it was not the Immortal Venerable. Ao Jingtian has not advanced to Immortal Venerable for so many years, it is estimated that there is a reason for Jiuguan City.


    The other party said that he was able to stay here all the time because of Mu Qingrou and also because of her mother, so what did her mother do in the first place?


    While thinking about it, she watched the formation that surrounded herself in front of her, and then kept recalling the main points of the eleventh-order immortal formation, and slowly realized it.


    At this moment, the sky seemed to be broken by a hole, and a black figure fell down, and when I looked closely, that person was Cang Yu. Everyone''s eyes are full of despair, can''t they still resist Ao Jingtian?


    Mu Bingyun bit his lip fiercely, constantly cracking the Immortal Formation, not daring to look outside.


    "Ha ha-"


    Ao laughed out loud, the huge dragon body was revealed, and a few pieces of the originally bright black scales had fallen off, so it was obvious that he had suffered some damage. He seemed to have found it too, and he let out a howl that seemed to be angry, "Boy, how dare you pull out this king''s scales!"


    "Very good, this king will take your life today!"


    Ao Jingtian jumped down quickly, and the two huge dragon claws grabbed towards the desolate place. Mu Bingyun was anxious, and there was already cold sweat on his forehead. The powerhouse was left to Wu Laiqing. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be so caught off guard today, and then she woke up suddenly, didn''t stay, didn''t she just think about relying on her own ability?

 Chapter 517： draw attention

    While cracking the formation, she looked at where Cang Yu was standing, and suddenly found that his expression was incomparably calm, and his mood also calmed down. No, if Yu Ruo was really defeated, he wouldn''t be so indifferent. With his appearance, he seemed to be able to defeat Ao Jingtian.


    She watched silently, her mind didn''t stop, and the array formula in her hand quickly fell around.


    said time was too late, Ao Jingtian''s claws seemed to be about to hit Cangyu''s head immediately, just when he succeeded, Cangyu in front of him turned into a black smoke and dispersed.


    This... Mu Bingyun glared, thinking of his invisible subordinates, and she knew it, so she was relieved, and her brow couldn''t help showing a bit of joy, as long as he was fine. She can concentrate on breaking the formation in front of her.


    Those who were observing were also stunned, and then they showed joy.


    Ao Jingtian sighed in anger, and the dragon body swayed in the air. Obviously, he did not expect Cangyu to disappear in such a way in such a way. What is such a move? It is not an ordinary method to make oneself disappear without a sound.


    He became vigilant, he just didn''t consider the opponent an opponent, but now he has fully paid attention to it. However, when the severe pain came from the dragon''s head, he screamed in agony and grabbed it with one paw, but he took off a few scales from the top of his head, which didn''t hurt Cang Yu at all.


    Seeing this, everyone is really relieved, it seems that this magician has powerful means.


    "Ah - boy, this king is going to kill you!"


    Ao Jingtian''s screams awakened everyone, only to see Cangyu''s face indifferent, holding a cold-looking knife, constantly picking off Ao Jingtian''s scales, and the scales fell into Jiuguan City, although everyone was very Wanting to pick it up, thinking of the power of the two, I didn''t dare to do it.


    "Want to kill me?"


    Cang Yu sneered, "You still want to hit my baby?"


    "Then there is only one fate!"


    proud of the huge dragon head, grinning in pain: "Boy, what kind of knife is in your hand?"


    "I didn''t have a name at first, but today is just right, let''s call it Tuolongscale!" Earlier, this was just a joke, it was said to humiliate Ao Jingtian. Ao Jingtian''s pain was unbearable, he turned into a human body, and a knife appeared in his hand, fighting Cangyu with his human body.


    Cangyu''s figure became mysterious again, and Ao Jingtian only felt panic.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun finally found the key to the formation, and after a few tactics fell, she finally broke the formation. At this moment, she also became an eleventh-order immortal formation master. There was a smile in her eyes, and the immortal stone in her hand was thrown out desperately. In an instant, a slow formation surrounded Ao Jingtian, followed by the killing formation, the trapped formation, and the illusion formation. As long as she could arrange it, she could suppress the killing. Shockingly proud, they were all laid out one by one.


    When the formation was finished, the immortal stone in his hand also went to a small half. Seeing Ao Jingtian "killing the Quartet" in the formation, she felt that this formation was worth it. Her face was also a little pale, and suddenly a pair of big hands embraced her, and her expression couldn''t help but warm.


    "Bing''er, you recover first, I''ll go in and kill him."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun slowly landed on the ground, watching him enter the formation without much worry. It would be good to be able to kill Ao Jingtian, but... She vaguely felt that it was not easy for Ao Jingtian to survive in the Immortal Realm for so long, and she didn''t say much, just told him to be careful.


    When she recovered, the formation in front of her couldn''t see what was inside, so she had to use her consciousness to probe in. It was found that Ao Jingtian was still in the illusion mirror and was fighting against Cang Yu. After all, Ao Jingtian was also an eleventh-order immortal formation master, and most of them would be familiar with her formation technique very quickly.


    "Clouds."


    Hearing this voice, Mu Bingyun turned around and saw Ao Jiuxiao in golden clothes brought a group of people over, all of them were actually strong in the realm of the Immortal Emperor. There was a vague worry in his heart, the news that Cang Yu was a demon cultivator might have already been known by the other party.


    Ao Jiuxiao looked inside and looked a little surprised, Cangyu is a cultivator, no wonder! However, when the cultivator arrived in the Immortal Realm, he didn''t know what kind of shock it would cause. He didn''t mind, and he didn''t know if other people would mind.


    Seeing the vigilance on Mu Bingyun''s face again, he couldn''t help laughing. Did she think he would be so mean? He is proud of Jiuxiao, which is not the case. For him, as long as the strength is strong enough, the other is not important.


    However, he was rather happy to see that the old dragon suffered a setback. The old dragon felt that he was powerful, and he suffered a lot from the opponent at the beginning.


    "Proud son."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, seeing that Ao Jiuxiao didn''t mean what he thought, he couldn''t help but relax a little. However, seeing the rest of the people next to him, their faces were not so good-looking.


    "Fairy Mu, I heard that Cangyu is a cultivator?"


    The person who asked the question was an old man with a kind-hearted face. When he talked about the demon cultivator, he clearly showed a hint of disgust, "Why did the demon cultivator come to the Immortal Realm, this person is the husband of Fairy Mu, you Do you need an explanation?"


    If Mu Bingyun was not a powerful Immortal Formation Master in their eyes, they probably wouldn''t ask for an explanation, but they would grab her and ask her directly.


    She was very displeased with this person. With a high-spirited look, it seems to be very good and righteous. I guess it is in my heart that I want to take advantage of it?


    "Don''t know who this is?"


    "Old man Lin Kun."


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes, she had naturally heard of this person, the ninth-rank powerhouse of the Immortal Sovereign is a righteous faction in the Immortal Realm, but seeing it today is really disappointing.


    "Senior Lin, what explanation do you want?"


    Lin Kun''s face was displeased: "Cangyu is a cultivator of demons, can''t Fairy Mu explain? When being a cultivator of demons, how did you come from the demon world?"


    "I don''t know about this Bingyun, but, what does Senior Lin mean? Do you want to ask about my husband''s origin, or do you want to know something else? Or...what do you want?"


    Mu Bingyun is not polite at all, as long as there is no strong person who has reached the realm of Immortal Venerable, she is not afraid. In the face of Lin Kun''s face like this, he is even more impolite.


    "Besides, my husband didn''t do anything evil. I just passed by here today and encountered an evil dragon. Could it be that the senior wants to help the evil dragon of Jiuguan City?" She did not hide her voice, everyone in Jiuguan City all heard. This Lin Kun, they also know, I heard that he is a righteous old man. Seeing that white-haired face now, it looks so abrupt, could it be that this is a cultivator with a human face and a beast heart?

 Chapter 518： I want this Jiuguancheng

    Lin Kun''s face turned red, that is, for a moment, and then he hurriedly used his skills to suppress his anger. If he is angry at this time, the good image he has established in the past will be destroyed in one fell swoop. The following people in Jiuguan City have been invaded by evil energy, and he does not care about it at all.


    He was just curious, how could a demon cultivator in Cangyu come to the immortal world, and if there is any special method, then... He knows that the demon world is also a treasure, and he even knows that there is an inheritance somewhere in the demon world, if he can go to the demon world if¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he looked. He must ask how to get out of the demon world, but this matter must not be known to others. Cangyu, it would be great if he could catch Cangyu, he has a way to get the other party to tell the devil''s way.


    Mu Bingyun only felt that Lin Kun''s eyes were like a knife, and his heart became more and more vigilant.


    The people in Jiuguan City below also looked at each other, not knowing why they were quiet. And the situation in the formation, they can''t see clearly. The moment Mu Bingyun fell into the formation, it was no longer within his control.


    This formation was arranged by her to contain the immortal power between heaven and earth. Although she used immortal stones at the beginning, it was not enough for a powerhouse like Ao Jingtian. She could only arrange such a formation that she could not control, but she wanted to Destruction is still possible. It was said that she couldn''t control it, but she let go of the formation and let the formation evolve automatically, so that Ao Jingtian could not find the root cause of the broken needle.


    "We''ll talk about this when Cangyu comes out."


    For a long time, Lin Kun said. It would be best if you could openly and honestly know the way to go to the Demon Realm, so as not to use other means and expose yourself. Mu Bingyun didn''t know what the other party wanted to do, but he was always vigilant in his heart.


    "So everyone is also of this opinion?"


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, there are five people beside Ao Jiuxiao, all of them are strong in the realm of the Immortal Emperor. If it weren''t for the remote terrain of Jiuguan City, it is estimated that there would be more people at this moment. Now the days of these people are not clear, and she doesn''t think how friendly the others will be. When Yu is besieged by everyone, I am afraid it will be in danger.


    "Naturally, Fairy Mu, although Cangyu is your husband, he is also a demon cultivator, but you should have known about his identity early on."


    Another person spoke, her expression remained the same, but that person didn''t know what to say. They wanted to scare Mu Bingyun, but they didn''t seem to like it.


    "I think everyone should think about what to do with the hundreds of thousands of people in Jiuguan City. Don''t ignore them because of my husband''s affairs." After saying this, Mu Bingyun successfully saw the five immortals. The emperor''s face changed greatly. I couldn''t help it, hehe, didn''t he usually advertise himself as a righteous person in the fairy world?


    How come this time, the complexion has turned blue, white and red?


    Ao Jiuxiao found it interesting, played with the folding fan, and watched all this with great interest. It has to be said that Mu Bingyun has always been able to attract his interest. Since meeting this woman, he has become interested in others.


    But she is now a married woman, and he can''t do things that don''t flow in, so he has to give up regretfully. Mu Bingyun felt that this person''s eyes were a little strange, and glanced sideways: "Could it be that Mr. Ao said something?"


    "This emperor thinks that Yun''er is right. Immortal emperors, do you have a solution to these hundreds of thousands of people? Is there any good solution?" It cannot be peeled from the body.


    Isn''t this embarrassing a few people?


    The faces of the five Immortal Sovereigns were very ugly, and Lin Kun couldn''t help but say: "They have been absorbed by evil energy." I wanted to say the next sentence, only by killing all these people, can we avoid future troubles, the result Seeing that Mu Bingyun was smiling but not smiling, and the indifferent gazes of many people in the city, he forcibly held back the sentence, "I haven''t thought of a way yet. I don''t know if the others have a solution."


    The other four cursed in their hearts, and they all felt that Lin Kun was too shameless, how could such a burden be thrown to them?


    In fact, the best way in their hearts is to kill these people. If it turns out that the demon world and the immortal world are not separated, they will definitely say that these people will be driven to the demon world.


    However, with hundreds of thousands of people, who wants to kill them? What a great murder, in the final analysis, these people who have been absorbed by evil energy are innocent people. If they are really killed, they don''t know how much murder they will bear.


    Seeing the five Immortal Emperors being asked speechless, the rest of the people in Jiuguan City felt a burst of sadness. Remembering that they were still hesitating about Cangyu''s identity before, now it''s their turn. Sure enough, Xianjie is a group of people with high morals. They are thinking about the most righteous people. If there are not a large number of people, would these people blurt out and kill them all to avoid future troubles.


    After all, people who have evil energy in their bodies are likely to become demons at any time.


    Mu Bingyun had long known that such a situation would occur, so he couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that everyone is a little embarrassed."


    The five Immortal Sovereigns cursed inwardly, isn''t this deliberately embarrassing them?


    "Master Ao, did this Jiuguan City once belonged to your Nine Dragons Immortal Territory?"


    Ao Jiuxiao nodded: "That was many years ago, and now everything here does not belong to the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory." For these people with evil spirits entering the body, he has nothing to do. If it was possible to separate it from the beginning, there is no way to do it now.


    Hearing Ao Jiuxiao''s words, everyone in Jiuguan City was in despair, and their already lifeless faces were bloodless. There is no hope, they have no hope of living.


    "So it is, I want this Jiuguan City, how?"


    When Mu Bingyun said these words, everyone was stunned. What did you mean? She wants this lifeless city, why? No one wants such a hot potato, and there is no benefit at all.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on the formation, and when she heard the movement inside, she smiled: "If Mr. Ao is willing, he will cut this city out and become an independent existence in the fairy world. I will take this into account. If the city is taken away from here, it will not occupy the place in the immortal world."


    As long as Ao Jiuxiao is willing, she can take this city away at any time. Every fairyland has something that controls all the cities. I heard that it is a piece of jade. In the core of every city, there is also a piece of jade. If Ao Jiuxiao is willing to dissolve the relationship, then she can take everything around Jiuguan City away and stay away from the fairyland.


    Originally, she didn''t have this plan, but the whole city has become the abandoned child of the fairy world. She felt that if she didn''t do something, she might go against her heart. Don''t you want to build a city?

 Chapter 519： would you like to

    All the desperate people in a city, if she pulls one more hand, these people are not hers anymore. Let people restore hope to them, and I believe that these people will definitely protect their homes.


    And the treasures collected over the years can also be refined into a city, and the rest will be added slowly. Possibly, within ten years.


    The desperate appearance of these people reminded her of herself. Hundreds of thousands of people were just abandoned, despaired, driven away, and died... I always felt heavy in my heart.


    She suddenly smiled, but she didn''t expect that she also looked like a person who did good deeds. This feeling does not seem to be annoying.


    "Young Master Ao, you don''t want to?"


    Ao Jiuxiao reacted: "Of course I do, it''s just them?" He looked at the people in the entire city below. There were pairs of bright and hopeful eyes on his despairing face. If one pair was not conspicuous, however, hundreds of thousands of What about double? Just like being irradiated by the sun''s rays, it makes people very dazzling.


    Are they willing?


    "Would you like to? Come with me?"


    Hearing the soft female voice, the people in Jiuguan City were boiling. They subconsciously felt that Mu Bingyun was not joking with them, nor was he trying to assassinate them, but was really saving them. At this moment, they seemed to feel that her new life was given by her, and countless gratitudes arose in their hearts.


    "willing."


    Hundreds of thousands of people were very grateful for the sound of the shock, which was passed into her ears neatly, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Being able to get hundreds of thousands of subordinates in one fell swoop, she felt good and a little cool. Although it is impossible to exorcise their evil spirits, if they all become magic cultivators, everything can be solved.


    She suddenly felt that some inexplicable power seemed to pour into her body, and she was extremely surprised. Is this... the power of faith?


    She looked at the pious appearance of hundreds of thousands of people, and her heart lit up: "Cangyu can have a way to get you out of the half-evil and half-immortal state, as long as he defeats Ao Jingtian, we can leave."


    "So, I hope you can pray and let him feel your strength."


    Those with a clear mind also understand that people in the fairy world certainly know the power of faith. They put down the swords in their hands, closed their eyes, and countless powers of faith penetrated into the formation and poured into Cangyu''s body.


    Although ??Mu Bingyun couldn''t see the situation inside, but she felt that this wave of power was sent in, and he could definitely kill Ao Jingtian.


    Lin Kun''s five people''s faces are very ugly, such a dead move can give her a life. The five people have secretly passed the news, and only hope that the people behind will come soon. It''s just that it is really remote, and there are some places where there is no direct teleportation array at all, and it is impossible to rush over immediately. They are still relatively close to here to be able to come.


    Another day, a scream suddenly came from the formation, which was proud and shocking. Then the entire formation shattered, and Mu Bingyun, who had been prepared for a long time, quickly dodged, noticing that her Ao Jiuxiao also fled quickly. Only Lin Kun and a few people were bombed on the spot, and the whole person was in a state of embarrassment.


    The scene in front of them shocked them, Cangyu actually killed Ao Jingtian. It was really a slaughter, and the formation was broken just now, because of Ao Jingtian''s self-destruction, but with the formation, Jiuguan City did not receive huge power and was destroyed.


    Thanks to Cang Yu, Ao Jingtian was almost consumed.


    "Boy, I won''t let you go!"


    Ao Jingtian''s voice suddenly sounded, Cang Yu frowned: "If I kill you once, I can kill you twice." He was not surprised that Ao Jingtian was able to keep a trace of his soul and escape. The cultivator is the most difficult to kill, especially the cultivator who has become an immortal, or an evil dragon like Ao Jingtian, a bit of a secret method is very normal.


    But he wasn''t worried at all, and he wasn''t doing nothing. Soon, Ao Jingtian will realize how naive he will be. Everyone looked at Cangyu''s mouth with a sinister smile, and couldn''t help but shudder.


    Mu Bingyun fell beside him, looking up and down: "It''s alright."


    "Well, although Ao Jingtian escaped with a trace of his soul, but... he should have no chance to do evil."


    "what have you done?"


    Her eyes were sparkling, and the red clothes on her body made her even brighter. She put her white hand on his arm, "Tell me, what pain did you give him?"


    At this moment, she is like a little girl, more and more lively, how can he resist.


    "Okay, Binger, I''ll say it."


    He approached her ear and whispered softly, but in fact no sound came out at all, making Lin Kun and others so curious that it was like being scratched by a cat, very uncomfortable.


    "Yun''er, this is the control jade card of Jiuguan City."


    Ao Jiuxiao saw the distance between the two and finally got a gap, walked over, and took a gold and black jade card. Mu Bingyun put it away. In fact, Ao Jiuxiao wanted someone to manage Jiuguan City, and it is also a good thing that he is now separated from his own fairyland.


    "Thank you."


    Cangyu was still puzzled, but after Mu Bingyun''s explanation, he understood. Of course, he is very much in favor of this matter. The people of Jiuguan City may be a burden to other people in the Immortal Realm, but to them, they are treasures. Remembering that he had seen the plan of Wuyun, he felt that he had taken a big step. In the next time, he would first find a place to settle Jiuguan City.


    However, Jiuguan City will have to change its name in the future.


    In short, both of them are satisfied.


    The faces of Lin Kun and the others became more and more unsightly, and they felt that something was out of their control.


    "Young Master Ao, we are going to leave soon, see you in the future!"


    Mu Bingyun''s words completely made Lin Kun unable to bear it any longer: "Fairy Mu, you are leaving. Before you leave, you must give us a reasonable explanation!"


    "Okay, let me give you an explanation. We are going to find a place for these people to survive. Senior, if you have this ability, we will not leave, how?"


    After a sentence was blocked, Lin Kun''s face couldn''t hold back: "You can''t leave, I have informed the people in the fairy world, and the major domain masters will come to decide this matter, Mu Bingyun, do you want to be a A traitor from the fairyland?"


    "A traitor is not a traitor, but it''s not the senior who has the final say. Do you want to kill everyone here for your own words?"


    "of course not!"


    "Oh, so, senior just made up his mind to throw dirty water on us, so senior, if you want to stop it, you might as well fight Yubi. As for casualties, I don''t know, if you win Well, we naturally can''t go, and if you lose, you can''t stop it either."

 Chapter 520： Lin Kun just vomited blood

    Mu Bingyun waved his hand: "Everyone enters the city."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s order, everyone obediently returned to the city, and their expressions blindly worshipped Mu Bingyun and Pale Bai. They knew that they really had hope. From her words, they understood that no matter what, if they could survive, a strong man who could kill the black dragon could protect them.


    The two felt a lot of faith in their bodies and couldn''t help but smile. It is not an easy task to obtain the devout faith of the monks. If the power of faith is easy to obtain, how can people in the fairy world give up.


    However, no matter whether it is a monk or a mortal, they are not fools, and they will not trust a person for no reason, especially this kind of support for the power of faith, who will not be a little selfish in their hearts. The power of belief is not an important thing to them, and they have no intention of using this method to cultivate. It can only be said that it was an accident, and I didn''t care much, but they were extremely happy to have hundreds of thousands of loyal subordinates.


    Lin Kun didn''t speak any more, he knew that if he continued, he would really have to fight Cangyu, and they even slaughtered the black dragon. He couldn''t slaughter Heilong, and it was obvious that the difference in strength between the two had made him feel unwilling and had to endure it.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was manipulating the entire continent and changing the layout, he felt a little uncomfortable. He has been in the fairy world for so many years, and he has not received such treatment. It can be said that, except for a small number of people, the basic territory of the fairy world is in the hands of the major domain masters, and it is usually impossible to take it out. The domain masters will not die easily, their souls are bound in the fairy domain. As long as the soul above is not scattered, Xianyu cannot change hands.


    This is also the reason that Nan Mingyan has been plotting for so long, and he has never obtained the entire Nanling Immortal Domain and controlled it.


    I saw the formations fall into Jiuguan City one by one, protecting everyone. After a long time, Mu Bingyun stopped in front of a few people, showing a smile: "Senior, please move your place, I''m going to set up an array."


    It really doesn''t give any face at all!


    "By the way, Young Master Ao, if you have something else to ask for, please stay and enter the city."


    Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help laughing, and he stepped into the city with a splendid stride, which really almost blew Lin Kun up. The last five people quickly left this range, and the rest of the strong people looked at each other in dismay, saying that they couldn''t be provoked, and they didn''t dare to approach.


    Then, I don''t know what Mu Bingyun did, the entire area of ??Jiuguan City disappeared from everyone''s sight. These people were horrified to find that they had really disappeared. They were in the starry sky, and their expressions had changed.


    Now that they want to go back, they can only travel through the stars and fly back. Damn, if Lin Kun didn''t offend people, would they suffer like this?


    The nearest city has to fly for a month! Countless powerhouses wailed, cursed on the spot, and flew away quickly. Lin Kun''s face looked even better. He searched carefully for a while, and finally gave up, feeling extremely unwilling.


    "Brother Lin, Mu Bingyun is probably a tenth-order Immortal Array Master. I haven''t seen an Immortal Array Master with such methods. We seem to have offended a remarkable person. Next, I''m going to go back to retreat, and other things, It¡¯s not easy to participate, and today¡¯s events are just an episode, and it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Lin Kun wanted to say something, but someone else said: "I have to go too, so flying back, with my strength, it will take about 20 days, remembering that there are still some important things, Brother Lin will leave."


    "Brother Lin, farewell."


    ¡­


    Lin Kun''s complexion changed, and he finally left with everyone. Cangyu, Mu Bingyun, next time we meet, I will show you a good look! Hmph, Demon Cultivator, Mu Bingyun, you are a traitor to the Immortal Realm!


    Before the rumors of the immortal world started, Mu Bingyun sent people back to other places through the teleportation array of Jiuguan City, and started to walk around everything today. . As for the matter of Lin Kun, he also briefly said a few words, of course, he did not mention that Cang Yu is a matter of the cultivator. But I said one sentence, let Jiuguan City get out of the scope of the fairyland. With this sentence, I believe that the people of the fairyland will not be full and have nothing to do, and they will attack them at will.


    In short, she won''t let anyone get a head start.


    Ao Jiuxiao naturally passed it back through the teleportation array. After more than a month, the matter about Cangyu being a demon cultivator spread throughout the fairyland. However, with the previous foreshadowing, except for a small number of immortals who have opinions, other people There was not much reaction.


    No matter whether Cangyu is a cultivator or not, but he has a way to keep the hundreds of thousands of people who have evil energy in his body.


    After Lin Kun found out, he exploded with anger again, and kept releasing news to slander Cangyu. However, I don''t know where the news appeared, which exposed the nasty things Lin Kun did at the beginning, and his image plummeted for a while. As a last resort, Lin Kun finally disappeared. It is estimated that he was hiding somewhere, waiting for the limelight. Go out after that.


    However, every time he came out, he would go with all kinds of gossip, and after a few months, he really planned to retreat. In this way, he naturally knew that someone must be trolling him. And the person who took the news was probably Cangtianmen, only Cangtianmen had the ability to dig out what he did.


    After thinking about it, he made a stupid decision again.


    Jiuguan City is moving slowly, with the jade card in hand, Mu Bingyun can control it all the way. While they were looking for a suitable place, they were looking for various treasures. Jiuguan City was covered by a formation, but no one found anything.


    Besides, they didn''t use the teleportation array, and they couldn''t use it. They took the city directly through the starry sky. For everyone, it was really a peculiar experience.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing: "I never thought there would be such a stupid person."


    Thinking that the news mentioned that Lin Kun went to Cangtianmen to buy news, she couldn''t help laughing. They still sell the news of Cangyu, but now they are extremely short of immortal stones, so they took over the job and sold the news of Cangyu.


    Of course, there is very little information about this. It is about how Cangyu came to the Immortal Realm. If Cangyu speaks, it is naturally very detailed. After that, the fairy world shook again, and people who could travel through the starry sky on foot, from the devil world to the fairy world, can such people not be admired?


    Lin Kun almost vomited blood.


    Mu Bingyun was happy and earned a lot of immortal stones. You can happily sell materials and refine the city in Wu Yun''s mind. She is going to use the red smelting to make a frame of a city, and the things inside will be added according to their favorite styles.

 Chapter 521： uninhabited continent

    Jiuguan City was almost in ruins because of the last battle. Even if there was no battle, it would be uninhabitable at the level of dilapidation we have seen before. Cangyu also taught hundreds of thousands of people how to convert immortal power into magic power. They have completely become magic cultivators, and they are still magic cultivators who can freely absorb immortal power and magic power.


    For everyone, it is really another village with bright willows and dark flowers, and now the city is full of joy. For this new home, they are extraordinarily united. Afterwards, Mu Bingyun told them that they would find a new place to live, and would renovate the city. Everyone expressed their support. They had already regarded the two as their masters. even happy.


    For those who pulled them out of despair, that kind of impression is really too deep.


    Mu Bingyun also officially began to put materials into Chiye, and Chiye slowly refined it according to the drawings. A city is not easy. The initial plan is to refine the city in Wu Yun''s mind in ten years.


    The people in the city were not idle either. They made use of their specialties to make things that would be used to decorate the city. Naturally, people with talents such as tool refining and alchemy were summoned by Cangyu and assigned tasks to them one by one. , happy again. They seem to understand something, and they are extremely motivated to do things.


    For those who have the talent for cultivation, Cangyu will let them retreat well, and those with other talents will spend half their time doing this. With no talent for cultivation, and no other talent, Mu Bingyun taught them the way of doing business that Wu Yun once wrote.


    In short, everyone has their own tasks, no matter how wasteful you were in the past, you can find a sense of existence in them. Besides, how many people in the fairy world are stupid? As long as someone guides you, you can definitely achieve success in a certain field.


    Wu Yun was still cultivating, but Mu Bingyun didn''t bother, because she herself chose to retreat. Before the retreat, she put enough materials in Chiye, and she set the retreat time to be ten years.


    For ten years, in addition to instructing everyone in their cultivation, Cangyu has been guarding outside the house every day. Over time, everyone understands that the relationship between the two is very good. Naturally, news comes in from time to time. Although he has traveled through the starry sky and may have already left the scope of the fairyland, the entire fairyland is still under control.


    These things, the people of the fairyland naturally do not know.


    "Master, there is a continent in front of you, it looks deserted, but... there seem to be a few people."


    On this day, Cangyu was aroused by the news of his subordinates. He controlled Jiuguan City to stop to one side, and there was a cover up of the formation, so people couldn''t see it. With a few people, they fell into the uninhabited continent.


    If you can find the core of the continent and refine it, you can control it. Just a Jiuguan City, he felt that it was not enough. After all, Jiuguan City was just a city on the mainland. If it caught the attention of others one day, trouble would come.


    "why?"


    Suddenly a roar of a woman''s fiasco was heard, and he frowned. He looked at this continent, except that it was desolate and uninhabited. If it can be properly developed, it can be of great use. As for other people''s disputes, he doesn''t seem to be involved.


    It seems that it is too late to avoid, his figure has been discovered.


    Li Wantong glanced at it, and when she saw Cangyu, she was a little surprised and a little surprised. Who doesn''t know Cangyu, and when she was in the secret realm, she saw the amazing formation talents of Cangyu and Mu Bingyun.


    She thought she was going to die and was killed by her sister. At the last moment, someone else came over.


    Li Chengcheng''s face changed, he didn''t expect one of the people he didn''t want to see appeared here. She hated Mu Bingyun so much, and naturally she hated it together with Cang Yu, but now the elders in the family have given up on her.


    Instead, be nice to this **** in front of you!


    is just a child of a savage woman, just as low as that savage woman, **** slut.


    Li Chengcheng sneered: "If you pass by, Mr. Cang, please leave, this is my personal business!" She looked at Cangyu defensively, if Cangyu wanted to save Li Wantong, she would not be able to stop her, if Li Wantong went back, then she would Done. Now her father also attaches great importance to this slut, and she did not expect that this **** would become an eighth-order immortal array master one step ahead of her. She has stayed at the seventh-order immortal array master for many years.


    Since the secret realm, she has not made any breakthroughs. She belongs to Mu Bingyun. If she hadn''t encountered Mu Bingyun, she should have broken through to the eighth-order immortal formation master long ago.


    Because of this, the family thinks that she has no value and cannot break through to the eighth-order Immortal Array Master, but no matter how powerful she is, it will not have much effect. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, the seventh-order immortal array master is very powerful, even unattainable, but Lijia is also a big family in the Ziyou Immortal Domain, or a family of arrays, and a seventh-order immortal array master is really not much use.


    Li Chengcheng was very annoyed by all this, and she naturally hated Mu Bingyun the most. But after that, Mu Bingyun has become her unattainable person, and is called the ninth-order immortal array master in the outside world. However, if she knew that Mu Bingyun was already an eleventh-order immortal array master, she would not Know if you will bite your tongue.


    "Sister, why did you want to kill me? Ever since I was a child, Wantong never thought of replacing her sister. Wantong only hopes to practice quietly and be a person who will not fight or rob. Sister, Wantong has known about the family over the years. Some things, but..." Li Wantong wept, "but this is not what Wantong hopes, if my sister is willing, when we return to the family, Wantong will automatically give up the cultivation of the family, in Wantong''s heart, the elder sister is the best of."


    "Bitch, do you think I don''t know your conspiracy?" Li Chengcheng snorted coldly, "Don''t be pitiful here, look at your pitiful appearance, do you think Young Master Cang will pity you? He only has Mu Bing in his heart. Yun, it is impossible to have the slightest sympathy for other women. If he is willing to save you, then he will never stand aside and say nothing. Well, what are your last words to explain? By the way, you don''t have to expect that he may Take this news for a walk, in my opinion, he won''t be such a boring person."


    Although she hates Mu Bingyun, she has to say that she knows them best. Li Wantong''s face paled a bit, subconsciously looked at the gloomy eyes, and she saw that he was indifferent, as if to say, you have something to do quickly, he has other things after finishing it.

 Chapter 522： familiar sword

    Like they took his place, yes, that''s it.


    Li Wantong couldn''t help but feel a despair in her heart, why, why did she treat her fate like this, originally she thought that her good days in the family had come, but she was tricked by Li Chengcheng and deceived to the desolate continent, even if it was She survived and wanted to return to Li''s house, but she didn''t know what year and month it was.


    Thinking of this, two lines of clear tears flowed from his eyes. Out of the corner of his eye, he found that Cang Yu really had no expression at all, and he was completely give up. Knowing that Emperor Cangxian loves Fairy Mu, originally she didn''t believe it, but now she does.


    This person is so indifferent to other women, including her. More and more despair in her heart, and a little jealous, why does she have nothing?


    "Sister, do you really want me to die?"


    Li Wantong seemed to have made up her mind, and something appeared in her hand: "Sister wants my life, but I am not reconciled, why? Sister, although you are the same father as me, why can''t I be better than you? Why am I better than you, and I will be eradicated by you?"


    "Sister, sister, you are just too jealous. If not, why would you stop here because of the secret realm? Aren''t you jealous of Mu Fairy? Haha, now you are jealous of me again, I can''t take care of Mu Fairy, so come and take care of me! "


    "What are you talking about??"


    Li Chengcheng knew how much Cangyu cared about Mu Bingyun. She would not be able to live if Cangyu was angered by these words for Mu Bingyun to be able to fight the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons. This place is really deserted, just a few of her people, Li Wantong, and a few people behind her are all her confidants, and she doesn''t dare to bring the others.


    "Sister, are you scared too?"


    Li Wantong said, drew his sword and came out, the cold sword light was a bit dazzling, and made a trembling sound. Cangyu''s eyes suddenly stared at the sword wound, and she couldn''t help but suddenly fell on her side, and grabbed the sword with one hand.


    And he won''t admit it, it''s a sword made by his father.


    His talent came from his father. His father was a craftsman. It should be said that he was a sword maker. He only made swords, and he would not touch others. He saw the technique on this sword at a glance.


    "Where did you get this sword?"


    His father probably wouldn''t sell his sword at will. If it was sold, it would be much easier for him to find it. But he guessed that it is definitely not a sale. If it is not a sale, there are two situations. One is a gift, but it is murdered to steal the treasure.


    Li Wantong in front of him couldn''t possibly kill his own father. Of course, it was not ruled out that someone else killed him, but he didn''t think his father would be slaughtered with a knife.


    If it was so easy to be killed, it would not be his father.


    Li Wantong was already on the verge of despair, when she suddenly heard Cang Yu''s words, she couldn''t help being pleasantly surprised. No matter what purpose Cang Yu has, regarding this sword, looking at his cautious look, he will definitely not let himself die.


    She breathed a long sigh of relief: "My mother gave it to me."


    "Where did your mother get it?" Cang Yu''s voice was still emotionless, and Li Wantong didn''t dare to play any tricks, but now was obviously the best time to get rid of Li Chengcheng.


    "You help me kill Li Chengcheng, and I''ll take you to my mother, how about that?"


    Li Wantong was a little nervous, but she knew that this was the only chance. If she just let Li Chengcheng go, she believed that she would never have the chance to kill him again. Even if he returns to the family, no, with Li Chengcheng''s methods, he will never let himself return to the family. She knew earlier that Cangyu would never save herself for no reason, and she didn''t dare to have any ideas.


    She was able to dormant away from home for so many years, and she was able to gain the attention of the family with a concubine, which is enough to show that she is a see-through. Since you know that nothing else will happen with Cangyu, why not use each other.


    As everyone knows, Cangyu is very satisfied with this condition. If Li Wantong wanted to get close to him at this moment, it would undoubtedly be courting death. He nodded, touched the sword with one hand, returned it to Li Wantong, and then made a sound.


    "Except for her, the rest are settled."


    "Cangyu, you can''t do this!"


    Li Chengcheng was anxious.


    Cangyu didn''t look at her. In fact, he wanted to clean up Li Chengcheng a long time ago. It just so happened that he had such a fair and no troublesome opportunity. His eyes fell on Li Wantong''s face, and I believed that she was even more reluctant to leak the rumors. It was 100% bad for her to leak the rumors about this matter.


    The few black figures behind him floated to Li Chengcheng''s side. Without any extra moves, they killed them all. Seeing Li Wantong''s heart skipping a beat, she was even more certain in her heart that she must not provoke Cangyu for no reason. of.


    "I will have someone take you back to Li''s house, and I will come back to you after the matter is over, and protect you and your mother by the way." Cang Yu''s cold words fell, causing Li Wantong to shiver. She understood, if she dared to play anything Tricks, just wait to die!


    Fortunately, she didn''t deceive the other party. To tell the truth, this sword was indeed given to her by her mother. But looking at Cangyu''s appearance, it seems that this sword has something to do with her. In fact, she doesn''t quite know who gave it to her mother, she only knows that her mother attaches great importance to it.


    And what Cangyu thought was that his father never gave anything for no reason, especially swords, what relationship did Li Wantong''s mother have with her father, no matter what the relationship was, as long as it didn''t affect his parents'' feelings.


    However, at present, Jiuguan City has been settled down before going back. It is too inconvenient to rush back to bring a piece of the continent, and it is easy to cause suspicion. It was the only way to do it. Seeing him thinking, Li Wantong was only afraid.


    What makes her heart fascinated when she sees the strong, that is all a lie, and now she is worried that she will accidentally lose her life.


    "Okay, now you can go back, if it''s a normal thing, you can order a few of them."


    He gave Li Wantong ten people, because he was afraid that if Li Wantong died, when she couldn''t find her mother, she would not be able to ask her whereabouts. Li Wantong was very clear about this point. It was impossible for him to feel pity for her because he was not allowed to enter. She laughed at herself, the kind of story of heroes saving beauty is not like that at all.


    Like the popsicle in front of her, she had seen him smile, only when Mu Bingyun was there, his smile was as warm as a wisp of breeze, while for everyone else, he had a cold face.


    "Thank you Cang Master."


    She still thinks about how to go back, gain status in the Li family, and make her life easier! As for her own mother, she couldn''t help shaking her head, falling in love with someone who didn''t love her, how could life get better.

 Chapter 523： miss you

    After Li Wantong left, Cang Yu went to investigate the entire continent and found that the continent was really good. The more I looked, the more satisfied I became, and finally I decided to refine the core of the continent, and then I would be able to control it like the continent of Jiuguan City.


    Refining the core of the continent is not simply talking about it, and it has been several years since then.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun woke up from the retreat and didn''t see anyone she was familiar with, so she felt a little strange. Then he came out of the room and saw that everyone was busy, but he still didn''t see Cang Yu''s voice.


    found someone to ask, and only then did she know the core of her refining continent. She didn''t go to look for it, but returned to the room to check the situation in Chiye, and saw that the structure of a city had been refined. It was even more beautiful and exquisite than she imagined. She breathed a sigh of relief, and she will be happy when the dark clouds wake up.


    Next, you just need to find a place and put this city instead of Jiuguan City in it. Jiuguan City is still in its original dilapidated appearance, but it has been handled cleanly. Everyone knows that in the future city, Mu Bingyun and the two will make arrangements, so there is no rush. They are still working hard to refine the things that will be arranged in the city in the future. The time is relatively tight and they are very busy.


    "Binger is out?"


    The dark figure suddenly appeared in the room, and he hugged her in a full embrace, the hot breath rushed on her neck, and he smiled. After so many years, this person has not changed at all, and when he saw her, he couldn''t help but flutter. come up.


    "What do you think?"


    She hooked his neck and smiled brightly: "I miss you!"


    "I miss you as well."


    Although she can be seen every day, but her eyes are closed, she doesn''t speak, she doesn''t smile, and she doesn''t move, which makes him feel too different. Only when she moved, laughed, and was in his arms, could he make him feel that she was by his side.


    "Has the core of the continent been refined yet?"


    "It''s already done, but I may have to refine a city, but I already have an idea for this city, so I don''t need to make it with red smelting, I''m going to make it myself."


    "Well, you can do whatever you want. By the way, we should start and find a better place to settle down the two cities."


    "What Bing''er said is that I plan to be like this. I plan to place her not far from the Immortal Realm on this continent that has just been refined, as our usual base. And being in this place makes it even more important. The secret place, if we understand it any day and at any time, we will come back to live in seclusion, and we can also use it as our hidden power."


    "That''s a good idea."


    As long as she is not in the realm of the fairy world, she is with the person she loves, whether it is a fairy or a demon, who can stop her?


    "Then, Binger, let''s discuss other things."


    Hearing his tone getting more and more ambiguous and his voice getting softer: "What are we discussing?"


    "Nature is double cultivation."


    Without waiting for her to resist, she was circled to step on. Although the two have been together all the time, for the past ten years, she has been in retreat, which really made him more difficult.


    After a few days, the two continents drifted at the same time. This time they were lucky and finally found a place they liked. This is neither the fairy world nor the devil world. The endless starry sky is so beautiful, and the two of them were stunned by the starry sky nearby.


    However, the location they chose was not here, but a place within the countless winds in front of them. As long as you pass through the Gangfeng, you can see it. Cang Yu first controlled the Gangfeng so that it would not hurt the mainland, and then Mu Bingyun controlled the mainland to float in from here.


    Another continent is left outside, which is where they will take the edge of the fairyland and use it as a base.


    "Bing''er is in charge of the formation, and I am in charge of refining the city and placing it on the mainland."


    After saying that, the two informed everyone that they were all busy. The city she originally made with red smelting was going to be placed on the outside continent. This city was made by Wu Yun, and her preferences were all based on Wu Yun. And here in Jiuguan City, they came by themselves.


    After all, Wu Yun wants to do business, so the outside continent has been named Shuangyun Continent by her, and the huge city above is naturally called Shuangyun City, and the future care will be left to Wu Yun. She doesn''t ask too much, knowing that Wu Yun only has such a hobby.


    Time flies, and several years later, everything has been completed, and even the outside continent has been taken care of very well. The city was also placed on it, which cannot be described in words. She chose some people who were willing to go out with them, and let them live in the city and take care of everything in the city. After all, this city would be exposed to the eyes of the fairy world in the future.


    Then, the continent in Gangfeng became Jiuguan Continent directly, and Jiuguan City was not renamed, so the two of them didn''t care much about it. Most people are willing to stay in Jiuguan City, and some are willing to come out. In short, these people have now regarded Jiuguan City as their home.


    After everything was over, the two floated to the fairyland with the Shuangyun Continent. This time, there was no aimlessness, and the speed was relatively fast. It only took a year to reach the edge of the Ziyou Immortal Territory. Shuangyun City is also placed in a starry sky, which does not belong to any fairyland.


    In fact, there are many such continents, all of which are owned by a certain family or a strong person. As long as they do not violate the use of the Immortal Territory, they are allowed to exist. A small continent cannot hurt the rest of the Immortal Territory.


    Soon, under the operation of Wu Laiqing, Double Cloud City appeared in the eyes of everyone. When they saw the bustling and delicate Double Cloud City appear in their eyes, they were all shocked. Hearing the name, they knew that they had a relationship with Shuangyun Trading Company. When Wu Laiqing announced that this was Shuangyun Trading Company, they were all shocked. To be able to have a continent and quietly appear here, this is the strength of Shuangyun Trading Company.


    These things have little to do with Mu Bingyun. After handing over the Shuangyun Continent to Wu Laiqing, the two came to Purple Star City again. But I don''t want to say goodbye to the last time, it has been almost twenty years.


    Purple Star City is still as lively as it used to be. It seems that it has not changed at all, but the rumors on the street are different.


    "I heard that the Su family has lost another mine. Hey, since Su Ling of the Su family became the head of the Su family, the Zhesu family seems to be in decline. I don''t know if the old man of the Su family regrets it now, but now the family is in retreat, I don''t know anything."


    "As far as I know, it seems to be planted in another Su family."


    Mu Bingyun paused, and understood in his heart, it should be Su Yuan who shot. That''s right, after so many years of dormancy, Su Ling, the Su family, should have changed a bit. But she didn''t ask so much. Su Yuan was measured and hoped that he could achieve his wish sooner.


    It is not so easy to bring down a family that has been around for thousands of years.


    "This is the Li family?"

 Chapter 524： Li family

    "Yes master, ma''am."


    Mu Bingyun felt that the person beside her was a little nervous, so she couldn''t help shaking his hand. After so many years, she would be nervous when she finally knew where her parents were.


    "Let''s go in."


    "Um."


    Cangyu couldn''t help laughing, and led his beloved to the door of Li''s house. After explaining the purpose of the visit, someone went to notify. After a while, Li Wantong came in a hurry, looking at the inseparable appearance of the two, her eyes flashed and a smile appeared.


    "Young Master Cang, Fairy Wood, please."


    Li Wantong is very atmospheric, but it looks much better than before, so it can be seen that she has a good life in the Li family. The two followed closely, and Li Wantong warmly asked people to serve tea before letting them leave.


    "Master Cang, my mother won''t be back until tomorrow. I''m afraid you two will stay here for a day."


    "It''s okay, we''ll wait until tomorrow."


    Li Wantong knew early in the morning that Cangyu was back, and naturally the people who followed her told her. After Cangyu came back, she also knew that these people would also leave her side. Fortunately, over the years, she has kept an eye on her and asked these people to help her train a group of people. Although it is not that powerful, it is enough for her own use.


    Over the years, without Li Chengcheng''s obstruction, her position in the Li family has become more and more stable, and she is now a ninth-order immortal formation master. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Mu Bingyun, and it was rumored that she was the ninth-order Immortal Formation Master.


    It turned out that she didn''t dare to look directly, but now she seems to be able to look at each other, and she doesn''t seem to be so high above.


    Mu Bingyun naturally felt the gaze of the other party, but felt a little inexplicable. There was some vague hostility. She glanced at Li Wantong and then at Cang Yu. Could it be that this guy is attractive again?


    This kind of thing, she is all too familiar with it, she is not worried at all, he won''t take a fancy to others!


    Li Wantong felt Mu Bingyun''s scrutiny, and she was not at all cowardly. After years of hard work, she was no longer the Li Wantong she used to be. Today, she, the person who leaves the family''s attention, even if the Li family doesn''t pay attention, with her status as a ninth-order immortal formation master, she will naturally not be too bad in the fairyland.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t think so much. He heard Cang Yu say that this Li Wantong is very interesting, but now it seems that he has grown a bit more arrogant in recent years. But it''s none of her business, as long as it''s not in her hands.


    "Fairy Mu turned out to be a ninth-order immortal array master. I don''t know if you have reached the threshold of a tenth-order immortal array master?" She took a sip of her tea. How big is it.


    There are always various comparisons between women, and Li Wantong is no exception. It turned out that she did not dare, had no strength, and no identity. Now it is different. She has strength and identity.


    "Is Miss Li already a tenth-order Immortal Array Master?"


    Mu Bingyun blinked and asked in surprise. Of course she knew that Li Wantong was not yet a 10th-order Immortal Array Master. After all, it had already been rumored outside. Since the last time in the Secret Realm, everyone knew that there were actually 12-Order Immortal Array Masters in the Immortal Realm, as well as many veteran Array Masters. There are many ninth and tenth orders, but the eleventh and twelfth orders have not been heard of.


    Li Wantong asked this question. If she didn''t want to compare herself with herself, it was estimated that she wanted to compete with herself a lot. It''s just that this contest is only a contest between women, or because of the man beside her.


    Sure enough, a good man can always attract women''s admiration. Although she is used to it, such a blatant and provocative person will not be soft-hearted.


    A rhetorical question made Li Wantong''s face change a bit, but she remembered that she was already a ninth-order immortal array master, and she had already stood at the top of the immortal array master. Now many old-fashioned immortal array masters still have to ask her for advice Woolen cloth!


    "I have some eyebrows at first, and I am not yet a tenth-order immortal formation master. I still think that if Fairy Mu is a tenth-order immortal formation master, I would like to ask for advice."


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t have the broad mind to guide his rivals: "That''s unfortunate, but I heard that there have been many tenth-order immortal formation masters in the fairyland recently. If Miss Li has the heart and talent like you is good, you can come to the door. Ask for advice, I believe they will not be stingy.¡±


    Just kidding, those people will definitely not come out with dry goods, their lofty status will be lost, Li Wantong is a genius in their eyes, a genius who needs to surpass their status, if it is not his relatives or disciples, who will teach it?


    Li Wantong''s smile stiffened, she remembered that Mu Bingyun''s talent was really good, and she had the guidance of Li Zhan at the beginning, what kind of person Li Zhan was, it''s not an exaggeration for others to think like this, they just think that Mu Bingyun is Lu Taishun , I don''t know people''s hearts, I couldn''t help but look down a bit.


    The stiffness on ??''s face also quickly faded away. Naturally, she went to ask for advice, but if she got a little perfunctory, she would not have that thought. Immortal array masters are all virtuous, who will inform others of their own understanding.


    Thinking of Mu Bingyun''s luck, he couldn''t help but take a few deep breaths. The feeling of jealousy was really not easy to calm down. While jealous of Mu Bingyun, she warned herself fiercely that these two people were not something she could provoke.


    Only in this way will she keep her head clear, otherwise she is really afraid that she will end up miserably.


    subconsciously looked at Cangyu, and it really was a faint expression, his eyes had never been on her, but he had been looking at the woman beside him, as if he regarded her as air. Where she goes is not the focus of me, but it can''t attract the attention of this person.


    took a breath again, eliminated all distracting thoughts, and suppressed her heart that was about to move. She couldn''t do this, she couldn''t, if it continued like this, she would really go crazy.


    Now she finally understands the mother''s mood, no wonder it is so. She hurriedly arranged the accommodation for the two with a smile, returned to the room by herself, and then settled down.


    I knew that this step would not be possible. When I saw this man again, especially in the past few years, she had stood at a high place. She had no thoughts at first, and she couldn''t help but come out. Maybe she had some thoughts at first. I was suppressed because I was humble and weak, but now that I have grown up, I don¡¯t want to suppress it anymore.


    She warned herself time and time again that the relationship between the two was under her eyes, and she was not allowed to destroy it at all. If she took this step, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    One afternoon, one night, she spent like this. In the early morning, the door was pushed open, and a beautiful woman walked in with her fingers gently on her cheek: "I heard that Cang Yu is coming?"

 Chapter 525： reliable news

    "Mother?"


    Li Wantong woke up immediately, a little surprised: "Why did you come here?"


    "You won''t stay like this all night, will you?" Chen Xiner frowned, "Tong''er, did you like Cangyu?"


    Li Wantong was surprised, and quickly covered up: "Where, mother, since you''re back, I''ll have someone tell them."


    "Mother, what are you doing?"


    "Tong''er, if you like it, go for it!"


    Chen Xiner seemed to fall into nostalgia, with regret on her face: "Don''t be like a mother."


    "Mother didn''t fight for it, what happened later?" Li Wantong''s words made Chen Xiner''s complexion change: "Later, there was no later, and later I got a sword."


    almost stuck in his chest, if it wasn''t for that person''s mercy. Because she touched something she shouldn''t have touched, and almost killed the person she liked, yes, yes, she''s already like this, why bother to let her own daughter do the same.


    Daughter is so good, naturally countless people like it, why do you need to do such a thing. That person and that person''s son are probably of the same virtue. If you only love one person, other people can be regarded as nothing but the person you love.


    "Okay, Tong''er, it''s the mother demon, you really can''t touch that person." When she heard the name Cangyu, she knew that this person must be that kind of son. She had heard from the woman before, and she remembered everything about that person clearly.


    Naturally, the name Cang Qiong never dissipated in her mind: "Okay, Tong''er, go meet them!"


    "Okay, mother."


    Niang''s story, Li Wantong also knew, she didn''t expect such twists and turns. Remembering that since the fate of myself and my mother are the same, they are both attracted to an infatuated man, and I can''t help but feel a little sad.


    Niang''s fate is her future fate, so she has been restraining herself. She won''t touch it, and if she touches it, it will be irreversible. Looking at the appearance of the mother these years is the best proof.


    "This is Cang Gongzi and Mu Girl, right?"


    Chen Xiner looked at the very similar face, and became even more certain. Looking at the woman in red next to him, she couldn''t help sighing. She had to admit that such a beautiful woman was better than her own daughter. The opponent''s talent in formation is also unmatched. It was said that she was a ninth-order immortal formation master more than ten years ago. She did not believe that such a talented person would not have made any breakthroughs.


    It is estimated that she has long been a tenth-order immortal formation master. As for the eleventh-order immortal formation master, she has not heard of it until now.


    "Mrs. Lee."


    The two nodded, while Cang Yu was straight to the point: "I don''t know where Mrs. Li got that sword?"


    Chen Xiner couldn''t help but smile, and sure enough, the temperament is the same. When she saw the love between the two, she knew that she must hold her daughter and not let her follow in the footsteps. Such a person, how can there be room for the rest of the women.


    "This sword was obtained from a man named Cang Qiong."


    Hearing the words, the blue face finally had some expression, "Does Madam know where they are now?"


    "I don''t know, I was separated from him in Nanhuan City, and then I don''t know where they went, but maybe he will go somewhere." Seeing Cangyu a little disappointed, Chen Xiner said her guess, " The Great Emperor Nanling also disappeared inside."


    Seeing that the two of them were not surprised, she knew that the two of them must know this place: "You may know this place."


    "Lunjing?" Mu Bingyun asked, "Mrs. is Lunjing?"


    Chen Xiner didn''t hide it: "It''s this place, I really don''t know about the rest."


    Mu Bingyun fell into deep thought, it seemed that it was time for them to go to the Wheel Realm. Thinking about the immortal world, there really isn''t much to worry about, everything has entered the norm, as long as Wu Laiqing and others support each other, there will be no problems. I didn''t expect that things and their plans still had so many discrepancies, but they responded to the phrase "the plan can''t keep up with the changes".


    "Thank you madam for letting me know."


    Cangyu thanked him and didn''t ask any more questions. Chen Xiner was naturally at Li''s house, and Li Wantong was left, indicating that the matter had been resolved by his father, so he should not worry about it.


    "In that case, we say goodbye."


    "Okay, you two take a slow walk."


    Chen Xiner didn''t keep me, and Li Wantong didn''t keep me either. The two disappeared from the sight of the two mothers and daughters like this, and Li Wantong''s eyes were a little lost. This feeling is really unique, and there is a little heartache.


    "Tong''er, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, mother, maybe this is the way to go!"


    "It''s good for Tong''er to understand. Cang Qiong''s sons are just like Cang Qiong. They won''t fall in love with other women. Tong''er will understand later that any woman who hits him will not be able to achieve good results."


    "I know, mother, now I''m very content. Tong''er has done a good job and strives to become the next head of the Li family. No one will dare to bully mother again."


    Chen Xiner''s eyes showed relief: "Tong''er just understands."


    Li Wantong looked at the disappearing direction, thinking in her heart, when she became the head of the Li family and saw this person again, she wondered if he would be impressed, or if she would be able to compare the red-clothed woman.


    ''s eyes twinkled with determination, Li Family Master, she is the next Li Family Head.


    Chen Xiner didn''t pay much attention, she just thought that her daughter woke up and would not follow in her footsteps in the future.


    The two who got the news still did not rest. Now they were about to go to Lunjing, passed the news with someone they knew, told their decision again, and rushed to Feitian Palace together.


    "You really decided?"


    Chen Feitian did not expect that he had not seen the two of them in the past few years, and the news he got turned out to be like this. But looking at the strength of the two, Cang Yu is already the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and it is only a matter of time before he can break through.


    And Mu Bingyun seemed to be the ninth rank of Immortal Sovereign, so he naturally knew that her strength should have reached the realm of Immortal Sovereign. In fact, Mu Bingyun''s current wood veins are the ninth rank of Immortal Sovereign, and the Thunder Vein is the third rank of Immortal Sovereign. The gap between the two is getting smaller and smaller, which is a good thing for her. There are also a lot of spiritual medicines collected over the years, and there are still dozens of flavors to wash the pulse.


    Chen Feitian''s firm appearance, and they knew that they couldn''t persuade them. They wanted to open their mouths to say something, but they didn''t know what to say. The Wheel Realm is the most terrifying place in the Immortal Realm. Over the years, only people have been seen entering, and no one has ever come out.


    He really wanted the two to give up, but he knew that he couldn''t make a decision for them, so in the end he had to sigh and couldn''t stop them. Now that he knew that both of their parents might be inside, he was not qualified to stop it at all.


    "Prepare more, we don''t know what''s going on there. According to speculation, there won''t be anything good." Otherwise, how could someone as powerful as Emperor Nanling be unable to come out for thousands of years?

 Chapter 526： Circumstances

    So many strong people in the fairy world disappeared somewhere.


    Speaking of this, Chen Feitian also misses it a little. At the beginning, many friends also entered from there, and never came out again. Over time, very few people dared to enter from that place.


    He doesn''t plan to go in anymore, it is his responsibility to keep Feitian Immortal Realm stable, and it is also his responsibility to contain Nan Mingyan and other Immortal Realm Domain Masters. If he leaves, the whole Immortal Realm will be in chaos.


    "Brother Chen, don''t worry, my brother has been in for so long, isn''t he still alive? Maybe they just haven''t found a way out, as long as the world is still there, there will always be a way out, maybe it''s the wrong time, or something else s reason."


    "Bingyun is right, I''m just worried."


    Chen Feitian rarely expresses concern for people: "You all went in together, so be careful, no matter what happens, you have to come out alive." Chen Feitian sometimes thinks that maybe this is fate! Fate forced the two in front of him to do so, and if he was in this position, he would have chosen without hesitation.


    However, there are many people in Immortal Realm who will not choose this way. Not many people know about the achievements of the two in Immortal Realm, and he is one of them. Thinking of their actions, if ordinary people can give up.


    "In the future, Shuangyun Firm will be handed over to Big Brother."


    The two finally said goodbye to Chen Feitian, and after parting with others, they finally chose to go to Nanling Xianyu. As for Wu Yun, she was still cultivating, and she didn''t wake him up either. No matter if he woke up or not, Wu Yun would definitely choose to go in. Now let her practice more and improve her strength. The inside is no better than the outside, and she doesn''t know at all What will happen then.


    When the two of them arrived at the wheel realm, they found a familiar voice. The person with the golden light was not Ao Jiuxiao, and who was it?


    "Master Ao, what about you?"


    Mu Bingyun was surprised.


    Ao Jiuxiao smiled: "It''s boring in the fairy world, it''s like going to other places to see."


    "You''re willing to give up a place as big as the Nine Dragons Immortal Territory?"


    "I can''t make trouble. My Nine Dragons Immortal Territory is in the hands of the real dragon. There are those boys in the family watching, nothing will happen, but I haven''t been to this round, and I want to see it, Brother Cang, Yun Son, why don''t we be friends?"


    Cang Yu glanced at him, but didn''t say anything, but he didn''t refuse.


    "How about I join one?"


    A voice came from behind ??, and the people looked back. After Mu Bingyun saw the face of the person who came, he always felt a little familiar. After a long time, he finally remembered it.


    "Wuyu River?"


    Wu Yujiang laughed: "I didn''t expect that Miss Mu would remember it. It''s been an honor for more than 20 years. Time flies so fast." The Nine Dragons Emperor should know."


    "I do know, Wu Yujiang, what''s your purpose here?" Ao Jiuxiao''s expression became a little playful, Wu Yunjian, the descendants of the Golden Crow, have been responsible for watching over the Golden Crow in all dynasties, but it is said that the Golden Crow has long since disappeared, and he knew Wu Yujiang. , just because he is the same divine beast, or a pure-blooded golden dragon.


    "What purpose can I have, the dark cloud is on the wooden girl?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at this person: "Speak your intention."


    "Miss Mu hasn''t changed at all, defending against strangers is like defending against thieves." Seeing that she also squeezed a sound transmission array, it made him laugh even more, "Okay, I said, Miss Mu, the dark cloud is the Golden Crow, right? "


    It took him a long time to confirm this matter. At first, he was not sure that the dark cloud was the Golden Crow, because his skill was not enough, and there was a hidden formation on the dark cloud. After working hard for many years, he finally knew that the dark cloud was the Golden Crow, and it disappeared.


    Later, I ran into Mu Bingyun by chance, and felt the smell of the Golden Crow on her body, so I followed. Seeing that they were going to Lunjing, I couldn''t sit still.


    What is the Wheel Realm, a place where there is no return, only those who have gone in have been seen over the years, and those that have never come out. As the guardian of the Golden Crow, he should guard the last Golden Crow, which is his inescapable responsibility.


    "Okay, now that it''s clear, let''s go!"


    In fact, no matter what Wu Yujiang said or not, Mu Bingyun couldn''t stop the other party from entering the Wheel Realm. Now that he knew that he was only trying to protect Wu Yun, there was no problem. If Wu Yun really woke up by then, and Wu Yujiang was taking care of her, she would be relieved.


    The room for four was ready, looking at the vortex-like Wheel Realm Gate in front of him, without hesitation, stepped in one step at a time. When the figures of the four disappeared, Nan Mingyan appeared on the side, looked at Lunjing with a cold smile, and dared to go to Lunjing, don''t you know where it is?


    Not long after, the news of Mu Bingyun entering the Wheel Realm spread widely in the Immortal Realm.


    Ziyouxing Li Family, when Li Wantong heard the news, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Mother, it''s better now."


    Chen Xiner shook her head, with a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth: "Isn''t it okay?"


    Can people from ?? wheel realm come out? Sure enough, it was right to keep her daughter away from this person. Otherwise, she would be more deeply planted than herself, but seeing her daughter''s fighting spirit and wanting to become the head of the Li family made her worry again.


    "Mother, I will soon become the head of the Li family." Li Wantong''s eyes twinkled, she believed that these people would come out, no matter when, they would definitely appear, and before they came out, she must become the head of the Li family.


    Standing on the peak of the entire fairyland, you can overlook everything.


    She, Li Wantong, is also a genius, why should she lose to others?


    ...When Mu Bingyun opened his eyes again, he saw a blue sky. Then he wanted to jump up, and suddenly found that the immortal power in his body was completely gone, and he was horrified.


    Without the power of immortality, there is no means of life-saving.


    A kind of panic from a long time ago rose in her heart, and it took a long time for her to suppress it. I shook hands subconsciously, and found that it was empty, and I was really panicked.


    "Binger."


    Hearing the voice in the distance, she breathed a sigh of relief, followed the voice with heavy steps, and she saw the familiar face, her eyes suddenly became warm, and she plunged into his arms, unable to help Funny, punched him.


    "I thought we were going to separate again."


    "I thought so too."


    "Xianli is gone," she raised her head. "It only made me panic for a while and then I recovered. After you weren''t by my side, I felt that I couldn''t settle down."


    "Binger is this a confession?"


    "Yeah, it''s a confession," the two let go, holding hands, looking at the barren land, and they were able to walk so comfortably and naturally. Obstacles and bumps, but they were not very annoyed about it, "Have I confessed to you?"

 Chapter 527： fight tiger

    "It doesn''t seem to be so formal."


    Hearing his serious answer, her eyes crooked with a smile: "Then it''s official today!"


    "Hmm." He raised the corners of his mouth, very happy, even though their current situation was not good.


    "The storage ring can''t be used anymore, and Chiye can''t use it anymore. We''ve really become mortals without the power to hold chickens now." Although she said this, her voice was flat.


    For some reason, as long as he held his hand, she felt safe, "I seem to be hungry too, do you think we have really become mortals?"


    "perhaps."


    It''s not bad, but he knows that their mission is to find their parents, and no matter what they encounter, try their best to survive.


    "Binger doesn''t look scared."


    "What''s there to be afraid of? Didn''t you and I come from mortals? Isn''t it just to experience mortals again?" Thinking of this, she suddenly said, "What if we really can''t get out?"


    Cangyu didn''t answer, as if he wasn''t worried about going out or not. He just pulled Mu Bingyun behind him and said solemnly, "Let''s improve the food."


    Mu Bingyun also felt it at this moment, and suddenly a tiger appeared in front of him. The figure was not much different from the common tiger, and it seemed to be the kind of the mortal world.


    "Be careful, we are mortals without immortal power now."


    "Even if there is no immortal power, the flesh is stronger than mortals, Bing''er protect herself."


    After ??, the tiger seemed to have heard something. With a kick of his hind legs, he rushed over and roared. At the same time, Cangyu also punched and punched the tiger on the head. In this way, the tiger fainted.


    Mu Bingyun: "¡­"


    He waved his fist: "Bing''er, look, he stunned him with one punch." Mu Bingyun saw that his fist was a little red, although he stunned the tiger, his hand was also red. However, she is not hypocritical, knowing that without immortal power, she will inevitably be injured.


    "Well, of course you are amazing."


    boasted casually, and the two walked to the tiger''s side. She touched her waist and found that the short knife was still there, and then peeled off the tiger skin completely. After the two had a full meal of tiger meat, they wandered again.


    "What is this place and why does it absorb our immortal power? Could it be that the people who come in can''t go out because they don''t have immortal power?" If this is the case, it is possible. The most important thing is that they all try to cultivate. However, it can''t absorb a bit of immortal power at all.


    In the end, the two were sure that there was no immortal power here at all, and the immortal power in their bodies was suppressed by some force.


    After walking for three days, the feet of the two were torn, and the clothes on their bodies were not as neat as before. It was the first time they had encountered such a miserable immortal. Except for their better physique than mortals now, they looked like mortals everywhere, and they would eat when they were hungry, so Cangyu carried the tiger meat on one shoulder and held her hand.


    "There is smoke ahead."


    After walking for three days, they finally felt the place where they saw someone, getting closer and closer, it seemed to be a village. There are also villagers coming and going outside. These people are also ordinary people. There are many old and young women chatting and laughing at the entrance of the village, and those men are doing heavy work.


    is really not much different from the mortal world.


    Seeing someone coming, especially Cang Yu wearing a tiger skin and tiger meat on it, the group of women were stunned. Many men saw Mu Bingyun dressed in red, the color of the city, and they actually saw them as demented.


    "Is that a tiger?"


    "Someone hit a tiger!"


    There were a lot of people whispering in his ears, Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and wanted to speak, when he saw a middle-aged woman walk up, looked at the two, and said, "Are you two from somewhere else?"


    "Yes, don''t know where this is?"


    The middle-aged woman stared at Cangyu for a long time, such a handsome man, she was born and lived for half her life, she has never seen it. Especially a strong man who can fight tigers, which woman would not be moved when she saw it?


    "This strong man is really amazing!"


    The middle-aged woman glanced at Cangyu, and couldn''t help but say, "Are you lost? I think you are from a wealthy family." Only then did she realize that although the clothes of the two were messy, they didn''t look that way. Every product.


    "I''m really lost, this sister-in-law, don''t know if I can borrow it in your village?" Mu Bingyun was a little helpless, mortals are really not good at it, "This tiger meat will be handed over to you, just take it as a loan living expenses.¡±


    When the middle-aged woman heard this, her eyes lit up: "Okay, you guys will stay in our house, my house is just me and my man, and the children have gone out, and they don''t come back often now, little girl, you come with me, I''ll clean up Pack up, stay here first, and if you''re missing anything, speak up, you''re welcome."


    seems to have met a passionate person, and the two of them followed, and those around who were slow to start all looked annoyed. Anyone who can kill a tiger should be called a strong man everywhere!


    Especially because the two of them look so good, their skills are extraordinary, and they are extravagant, maybe they are those rich young masters and young ladies who have lost their way. If you wait for them to find a way back, won''t you give them some benefits?


    The middle-aged woman was called Mrs. Liu, and Mu Bingyun called her Mrs. Liu directly. You can tell by the title that the status of women is not too high here, and along the way, she rambled with them, saying that her family''s man was also a hunter, and he used to hunt some game all the year round to exchange rice grain with the villagers. It would be more troublesome to go to the city from here. , It takes a day and a night to go back and forth, and it takes several days to go back and forth. Most of them choose to hunt down, peel the skin to buy, and the meat is not bad in winter.


    In the summer, it can¡¯t be put away, and we can only sell some animal skins, make meat into jerky, and pick up some mountain treasures to buy. The villagers also have a hard time. Liu''s family is doing pretty well, especially in the past few years, the life in the village is getting better and better.


    Then there was the scene of many women laughing at the entrance of the village. Mu Bingyun felt a little fresh when listening to these trivial matters. Regardless of the past life or this life, she doesn''t know much about the way of life of other people, especially this kind of ordinary people.


    "Okay, here we are, my family is still hunting in the mountains," Liu shi approached the house, moved two stools out, asked the two to sit down, poured two bowls of white water and handed them to them, then said, "I''ll go ahead and help you clean up your room." Before the two could speak, Liu hurried into the room.


    The two looked at each other and heard movement inside. It was a lucky thing for them to meet someone as enthusiastic as Liu. The three days of walking really made them all feel tired.

 Chapter 528： I think its better to be a fairy

    It seems that mortals are not easy to handle.


    Although immortals have to face battles all the time, mortals have to face birth, old age, sickness and death all the time. I believe that powerlessness can also make people feel anxious. After a while, Mrs. Liu came out, her not-young face was pleasing to the eye.


    "My family is not a rich family, so the two of you can only take care of it."


    "Sister Liu is very polite, it''s good to have a place to live."


    Mrs. Liu was happy when she heard it. Listen, these young ladies from big families are not necessarily arrogant, right? Seeing that the two bowls originally filled with boiled water were half less, she smiled even more happily.


    "I''ll help you to boil some water, wipe your body and then rest, and other things, wait for you to rest well."


    The two refused, but they also thought that there was no immortal energy in their bodies, and it was really uncomfortable, so they did not refuse. Then Cangyu helped to shave the tiger into pieces so that it could be dried easily. Sister Liu''s water was also boiled, and after the two cleaned themselves up one after another, they were finally comfortable.


    Although the clothes were not easy to get dirty, they didn''t want people to see anything, so they put on the coarse clothes from Mrs. Liu''s family and put away their own clothes. They didn''t dare to hand over the clothes to Mrs. Liu, for fear of causing trouble.


    After finishing packing, the two finally slept peacefully until evening, when they were woken up by the voice of Sixth Sister-in-law.


    "It looks like you are really tired, the food is ready, and my family is back, let''s eat first!"


    The two walked out with them, and they saw a dark middle-aged man. He was indeed quite burly and had a scar on his neck. It looked like he was caught by a wild beast. It''s lucky to survive.


    "Baby, his father, this is the son and young lady who came today."


    Zhang Xiong took a look at the two of them when they came out. Seeing that the two of them were handsome and their eyes were clear, he nodded: "The two of you, if there is something you didn''t take care of, please bear with me."


    Mu Bingyun was a little surprised, this one was a little different from Sister Liu. Obviously a hunter, quite reasonable. But she didn''t think too much about them. They stayed here for a while, and when there was news in a few days, it was estimated that they would leave.


    When ?? sat down to eat, Zhang Xiong said, "I don''t know where you two are from?"


    "We are from South Magic City."


    Cangyu said, in short, no matter what the city is, he still doesn''t believe that these people can know every city here. Sure enough, Zhang Xiong was just surprised, without any doubts.


    "Then it must be a big city. The two of you don''t know how you got lost. I''m afraid it''s hard to find the way back now."


    is not that right?


    For mortals, the distance between a city will take people several days to walk, and it will take a month to walk far!


    "Yeah, we don''t know how we got here," Mu Bingyun asked with a frown, "I dare to ask Brother Zhang, what is the name of the nearest city here?"


    "Ruidong City."


    Zhang Xiong took a sip of wine: "It will take a day and a night to drive the ox cart from here. If the two of you are going, you should rest for a few more days. After a while, we will send the prey to the city to sell. go the same way."


    "Then thank you Brother Zhang."


    Mu Bingyun sighed, it was really troublesome. Fortunately, although she and Cangyu lost their immortal power, they still had moves, so dealing with mortals with force would not be a problem.


    There is still a problem now that they have to find something to wrap around, just heard that silver taels are also used here. Cangyu had already thought of this question, and when she learned that he was going into the mountains to hunt with Zhang Xiong, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    This is all right, a good immortal is inappropriate and becomes a hunter. In fact, she also wanted to go, but... thinking that in case these big-tongued women in the village would look at them with strange eyes, she was not afraid of trouble, and it would be worth the loss if it brought unnecessary trouble to Mrs. Liu''s family.


    These two took them in, and served them with delicious food and drink, and they couldn¡¯t just ignore them. Therefore, she acted obediently as a lady, and was held by Sister-in-law Liu to talk and laugh, and said that she had never held this delicate little hand, which made her want to hide her hand.


    Those women in the village don''t know how long their tongues are, and they keep praising her. Although she knows that she looks really good, she has been devastated by the eardrums of these people, and she really feels like she wants to faint.


    At night, when the two were lying on the bed, she couldn''t help but sigh and said, "I think it''s better to be an immortal."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The tongues of these village women are too powerful." She thought that this is the life of mortals. These people live like this every day. She is not very angry. , sure to be curious.


    However, such a short life is enough. For a person with immortal power, it is impossible to live in such an environment for a long time, and one day it will drive me crazy.


    "We will be able to go to the city in three days, and then we will say goodbye to them."


    "Also, is it dangerous in the mountains?"


    "There are some dangers, but to me, none of this is dangerous."


    She remembered the envy, jealousy and hatred of countless women in the village, and felt the same way. Now her man has only been in the village for two days, and he has become the first person to hunt. Especially many little girls blushed and looked at her family''s man. She felt proud and sour, and this guy was coveted wherever he went.


    "Go to sleep, these days are a special experience. Get out of this predicament early, I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    "Um."


    Snuggled in his arms, she fell into a deep sleep. She had never slept in such a hard bed before, and she felt good again, it was a special feeling!


    In the early morning, when she woke up, Cang Yu had followed Zhang Xiong into the mountain. She followed Liu to learn some needlework. For immortals with brains and spiritual powers, these things only need to be read once, and in a day or two, Liu''s "lifetime learning" was completely emptied.


    "Bingyun, you are truly a genius."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed. When she was a child, people called her waste! I didn''t expect to hear such a sincere compliment now. Holding the rusty handkerchief of Mu Bingyun, Mrs Liu fondly stroked the petals on it: "It''s as real as it is alive. If I hadn''t known about you, I would have really thought you''ve learned it all your life."


    "If Sister Liu likes it, keep it!" Mu Bingyun smiled.


    "How did you do it? Your handkerchief''s pattern is so good. If you buy it, it will definitely be very popular. I don''t want to take advantage of you."


    "Sister Liu, take it!"


    Mu Bingyun saw her staring at her, she was clearly reluctant to bear it. Sister Liu repeatedly refused, but Mu Bingyun had a tough attitude and finally accepted it. However, she finally took out two pieces of cloth and let Mu Bingyun make her own clothes.


    The two pieces of cloth are just one suitable for men''s clothes, and the other is more colorful, which is more suitable for her. She knew that she could not refuse and accepted it.

 Chapter 529： you tease me again

    "Binger made it?"


    Cangyu was a little surprised, "It fits really well, Binger is very capable!"


    "Look what you said, you''re leaving tomorrow."


    Cangyu took her hand, still so delicate and fair, and put it on his lips and pecked: "It''s time to leave, it''s not the way to stay here, you have to go out."


    "Yes, Mrs. Liu''s family is very good. We will restore our immortal power in the future, so let''s come back and see them!"


    "Binger just make up her mind."


    He has no opinion on these.


    Mu Bingyun found out that Cang Yu has become more humane after spending a few days with Zhang Xiong. Anyway, she liked it. Thinking of the fate of the two, it may be fate. She thought about it, and suddenly felt his scorching gaze, looking into those deep eyes, her face couldn''t help turning a little red.


    "Blushed."


    He said affirmatively and touched her face, she only felt more feverish: "You are teasing me again."


    "No."


    "You''re just teasing me."


    "Bing''er is so framed, if I don''t do something, am I wrong?"


    Hearing more and more ambiguous words, I don''t know why, they are really a couple for many, many years, and they say such ambiguous words, but they are still fresh, just like a newly married couple.


    "Okay, let''s go to sleep, the sound insulation of this house is not very good."


    After she finished speaking, she got hot, jumped on the bed, and hid herself under the quilt. Cang Yu smiled, carefully took off the clothes, put them aside, got into the bed, and carried her into his arms.


    "Bing''er, I have heard a word in the mouths of mortals these days."


    His lowered voice came into his ears, and there was a numb feeling. This man was like wine. One sip would make her intoxicated, and another sip would make her want to drink another sip, so she was fascinated by it. .


    "What?"


    She buried her head on his chest, her voice was very low, the redness on her face had faded, and she had regained her composure. Since she lost her immortal power, she felt that the two of them were becoming more and more like mortals, maybe God What is the purpose of letting them go this far?


    "Wives and children have a hot kang head."


    "Pfft - where did you learn these nonsense?"


    Cangyu raised his brows. Although it was night, the scorching heat of his eyes still made her unable to ignore it. After a while, she asked, "Do you want a child?"


    "I only want Bing''er. For immortals, a child is just something that can''t be met. The stronger the strength, the more so." He was just a joke before, he only felt that he was sleeping with his beloved on the couch. , is the happiest enjoyment. The last thing he saw before going to bed was this beautiful face, and what he saw when he woke up was her. He felt that such a day was very good.


    "How about, let''s try when you have time?"


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun suddenly said that although she didn''t know much about the definition of a child, but thinking of her mother, after Mu Qingrou paid such a price for her to raise a child, she felt that if there was, she would not refuse. .


    "Don''t force it, what should be ours is ours, I think it''s enough to have Bing''er." He gently pecked her forehead, "Besides, we still have a lot of things to do now, there is really a small Guys, there is no stable environment, both of you and I have grown up in uncertainty, just want the little guy to come, it will be a stable period."


    "You''re right."


    Thinking of what happened to her, and what happened to him, the more she thought about it, the more so. Although their strength is indeed good, but... Now that they have entered the wheel realm, they have lost their immortal power inexplicably. If they really have children, there will always be something to ignore. Her parents are so powerful, what has really happened, not so many things have happened yet.


    "Maybe the little guy who belongs to us is a clever ghost. He knows that now is not the time and is waiting. We have to work hard to find our parents as soon as possible, and then stabilize."


    "Um¡­"


    slept for a long night, the two slept so well, they clung to each other without exchanging a single movement. The warm feelings between them are like frogs in warm water, and no one really can leave anyone until the end.


    Early morning.


    The two had packed up early, and there was an ox cart in front of the house. On the ox cart were placed all kinds of rare mountain animal skins, which Zhang Xiong wanted to bring to the city to sell. Liu shi stood aside and watched the two come out with a bit of reluctance on her face, but she also knew that she could not keep the two of them, so she could only send her own blessings and wish them a safe journey home.


    "Bingyun, be careful on your way, and you don''t know where your South Fantasy City is. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come back to find us. Mrs. Liu will always welcome you here, don''t say trouble or trouble."


    "Understood, thank you Mrs. Liu."


    The two jumped on the ox cart. Under the reluctant eyes of Mrs. Liu, Zhang Xiong drove the ox cart and walked slowly out of the village entrance. There were still many ox carts waiting at the entrance of the village, and they were also full of goods. After a hello, they set off.


    It was fine during the day, and the situation was easy to resolve. At night, it turned cold, the wind was cold, and the surrounding environment was not very quiet, all the men in the village couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Brother Zhang, do you think there will be an accident? I always feel that the surroundings are different from usual."


    "Yeah, isn''t it too quiet tonight? Brother Zhang, you said... We still have to spend the night in the city, and we are always in ups and downs, and we don''t know what''s going on."


    It is all young and strong men from the village who are in charge of hunting and then going to the city to sell. This road is their way of life, and if they are unlucky, it is also their way of death.


    There were many people who were attacked by wild animals on the road and lost their lives like that. Thinking of the past, this group of men who usually kill wild animals without blinking an eye is terrified.


    "Don''t be afraid, there are so many of us, there will be no accident, and we will be able to go to the city soon, as long as we have a peaceful night, everyone walks faster, just don''t delay. By the way, Brother Cang, you are fine. Take care of Bingyun, this part of the road is a bit difficult, and it''s cold at night, so you should pack more clothes to avoid contracting the cold."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at the two of them, and saw that they were not too tired. It was normal for them to be sullen. After all, he had seen a slender and strong physique, but Mu Bingyun, a weak woman, seemed to be in good spirits at the moment.


    After all, they had walked for a day, Zhang Xiong''s eyes flashed, and he felt that the two were not ordinary people. Mu Bingyun also felt the scrutiny in the eyes before, and the corner of his mouth tickled. This Zhang Xiong is indeed not an ordinary person. From the beginning, she felt that this person did not look like a man from Yamano Village, and maybe he also had a secret.

 Chapter 530： wolf pack

    Although he is also a hunter, Zhang Xiong looks majestic, but when he is not hunting, the other party''s behavior is very grand, and there is no vulgarity at all. From Cangyu''s mouth, she also learned that this person was also very talkative, and she didn''t know what was going on, so that he would be willing to become Yamano village husband.


    "No, Brother Zhang, the full moon!"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun looked up at the sky, and sure enough, he saw that the clouds seemed to be peeled off, revealing a round moon.


    "It''s obviously cloudy tonight, how come it''s sunny all of a sudden?"


    Zhang Xiong looked a little ugly and waved his hand: "Everyone, take out the knives for self-defense." After speaking, he handed Mu Bingyun a relatively small knife, but Mu Bingyun naturally did not accept it, but said: "Brother Zhang , you can give me one of those too, it''s too small, if it''s really used, I''m afraid it won''t be able to resist."


    She could already feel the howls around her, the wolves on the full moon night. In the dark night, a pair of green eyes fell on them, as if to tear them apart.


    Zhang Xiong saw that Mu Bingyun insisted on doing this, and remembered that the two of them were outstanding, and handed a heavy knife to Mu Bingyun again, but she held it in her hand with ease, as if there was not much weight at all, and her heart was determined. These two times, it is not a hindrance at first glance, maybe even more powerful than some men in the village.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu stood together. At this moment, they were surrounded by wolves. Only one battle could they survive until tomorrow.


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡±


    "Prepare!"


    The people who were originally panicked, heard Zhang Xiong''s words, and they all became more stable, and the hand holding the knife was still a little trembling. With so many wolves, they really may not be able to win.


    "Brother Zhang, are we going to die? There are too many wolves." A young man held the knife tremblingly and couldn''t help but cry. He was still young, and he really didn''t want to die like this.


    "Don''t be afraid, if you want to live, you have to kill it. Think of your young and beautiful daughter-in-law." Zhang Xiong said coldly. At this moment, he instructed this group of unruly men in turn, and let them team up, Mu Bingyun His eyes lit up, and Cang Yu looked at each other, isn''t this the formation of troops from the mortal world?


    Although it is not as good as the formation, but in this way, when facing the opponent, it will definitely have the upper hand. If the wolves attack at this moment, as long as they enter the range of the formation, they will be easily killed.


    didn''t make her think too much. The wolves that smelled the fragrance of the flesh had already attacked, and with a kick on their hind legs, they rushed over fiercely, causing many men to turn pale. Zhang Xiong''s face was not afraid, and he slashed in the face with a knife. A wolf was cut in half like this, blood splashed, and fell to the ground, causing the wolves to roar.


    followed by more and more wolves rushing over. With Zhang Xiong''s ferocity, everyone seemed to have the courage. Besides, if all the wolves were killed, it would also be a large amount of income. One by one, the previous paleness faded, and instead they changed into excited eyes.


    Especially when they heard Zhang Xiong''s roar, they were excited and rejuvenated.


    Mu Bingyun is now very sure that Zhang Xiong must have been on the battlefield. Otherwise, there would not be such a hand, and it would be easy to inspire people. Looking at the men around him who hunted wolves fiercely, he was completely different from the one who was pale with fear.


    She and Cang Yu stood side by side, and when a wolf came, they killed the other, without even splashing blood on their bodies.


    Zhang Xiong occasionally glanced out of the corner of his eye and felt shocked. How skilled does it have to be to be able to do this? Cangyu didn''t say anything, Mu Bingyun was a woman so powerful, he felt that all the previous concepts seemed to have been refreshed.


    Originally, he also thought that the two of them were wealthy people. After all, their temperament could not be changed. Now why does he feel that the two of them are like killing gods?


    "Brother Zhang, be careful."


    Suddenly a reminder, a knife fell in his ear, and a wolf landed at his feet. It turned out that it was Mu Bingyun who found Zhang Xiong distracted, and it happened that a wolf was attacking, and she slashed it.


    Zhang Xiong was a little ashamed and dared not think about it any more. Holding the knife and shaking it, he killed a wolf with one knife. The men in the village seemed to have taken out the strength of their own milk and beheaded the attacking wolves one after another. Many people''s faces were splattered with blood, and under the moonlight, they looked so red, even a little scary.


    Only Mu Bingyun and the two were clean, but as time passed, their clothes were inevitably stained with blood.


    She looked at Cangyu, who frowned, and asked, "What''s the matter, is there something wrong?"


    "The clothes are dirty."


    He was a little regretful, he had known that he would not have done it in Binger. Now that it is dirty, it is estimated that it will not be able to be cleaned afterwards. This incident happened after wearing it once, which made him particularly uncomfortable.


    couldn''t help but be a little bit ruthless, and almost the wolves didn''t dare to rush in front of him.


    "If it''s dirty, it''s dirty. Isn''t it just a piece of clothing? When I get to the city, I buy some more cloth and I''ll make it for you." She thought it was a little funny. Why is this man like an awkward child now? She didn''t think about it. With the power of immortality, he, like an ordinary person, turned out to be so cute. Is this the other side of him?


    I don''t know what kind of face he will reveal next.


    "Binger, are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course it''s true, the wolves are dealt with first. I don''t think their physical strength can support them. There are still hundreds of wolves."


    "give it to me!"


    As soon as Cangyu''s words fell, he rushed into the wolves with a knife in hand. At first, it was a knife with one head, then a knife with two heads, and then a knife with three heads. It made one''s scalp numb.


    The men in the village were shocked. They knew that Cangyu was very good at hunting, but they didn''t expect it to be so good. The wolves in front of him were like the cabbage and radish, and they could chop them how they wanted.


    Zhang Xiong was also stunned in place. Under the moonlight, that fierce man was really terrifying. He suddenly thought that if such a man went to the battlefield, he would definitely make the enemy army terrified.


    A hundred wolves were solved by Cang Yu in just a quarter of an hour. The man in the village cheered and threw him up. He looked back at the dark light, and the corners of his mouth softened.


    "Brother Cang, you are really amazing. I have never seen your skills before."


    "Yeah, Brother Cang, I can see it clearly, you are a master, a master who hides deeply. It is a blessing for us to say that a master like you can still get lost and come to our village. "

 Chapter 531： There is an island in the East China Sea

    If there is no blue sky tonight, Zhang Xiong does not guarantee that all the people here will survive. In his heart, he is very grateful for the existence of depression, perhaps this is fate.


    "Brother Cang, your skills are indeed extraordinary."


    Zhang Xiong exclaimed sincerely, a person with such skills must have an unusual identity. He didn''t have the heart to think about anything, and it was thanks to Cangyu that all the men in the village could survive tonight.


    If not, losing one would be a loss to the village. At that time, he would not know how to explain it to the people of the man''s family. Most of these people were young people, and many of them were just married a few years ago.


    Cangyu and Mu Bingyun were sitting on the ox cart, and they hugged each other. They had already changed into clean clothes, which naturally burned. Although he was very reluctant to wear the clothes, he also knew that if they stayed, they would not be able to clean them.


    In the end, when Mu Bingyun reaffirmed that he would definitely make clothes for him, he finally burned it reluctantly. This scene, of course, was laughed at by the men in the village for a while, and then everyone started talking about Cangyu. Although the night was cold, it was lively, and everyone seemed to have a kind of aftermath on their faces. Feel.


    She leaned in his arms and looked up at the moon revealed in the clouds: "This ordinary person really has the way of life for ordinary people."


    "Well, it''s really interesting."


    "I don''t know if my parents also encountered this," she suddenly stood up, "How do you think we can recover?"


    "I don''t know, but there must be a way for the car to the front of the mountain, so let''s take one step at a time! We can''t be in a hurry. They have been here for so long and nothing has happened. We can also look for it slowly."


    "You''re right, just a little worried."


    "What are you worried about, aren''t we together?"


    She smiled: "You are more and more able to talk than before."


    has spoken a lot, and his temperament has also changed a lot. Perhaps, these experiences are not bad things.


    Zhang Xiong was even more puzzled when he heard the words of the two of them. He couldn''t figure it out: "Brother Cang, aren''t you lost?"


    The two were not surprised that Zhang Xiong would be suspicious. They just smiled and nodded slightly. Fortunately, the distance between the ox carts was not small. In addition to the chatter and laughter between the carts and the men in the village, everyone else listened to what they said here. not see.


    "Brother Zhang, are there any immortals here?"


    Zhang Xiong, who was driving the ox cart, glanced at the two of them, and saw the tacit understanding between them, their faces, and the skills just now, and then said: "There are legends, but I heard that they have long since disappeared. Now, immortal, where is there any immortal, but I have never seen it before."


    "Oh? Does Brother Zhang know where those immortals disappeared?"


    Mu Bingyun came to be interested, and there was actually an immortal who said it, so can they follow this route to find the past?


    Zhang Xiong also doubted, these two people have great bearing, and now they are looking for immortals, do they want to become immortals?


    He shook his head: "Do you still want to become immortals? This is a ridiculous thing. If there are immortals, why are immortals missing here? It is definitely not suitable for immortals."


    Zhang Xiong''s words made Mu Bingyun agree. Since the immortals here have become a legend, and their immortal power has disappeared, it is estimated that this world is special. Zhang Xiong''s words may be right, because the people here The environment is no longer suitable for immortals to survive, so they disappeared.


    "Just asking, just curious."


    Zhang Xiong didn''t ask more, but said: "I heard that they disappeared in the East China Sea. It is said that there is an island in the East China Sea, but now there seem to be many pirates there. The pirates occupied the island, and the surrounding people It''s gone too, the pirates are too rampant, no matter how you send troops to destroy them, there is no way."


    Zhang Xiong seemed to recall something terrible: "At that time, the imperial court sent a lot of officers and soldiers to encircle and suppress them. At that time, hundreds of ships were dispatched, but they disappeared from the island. Later, the imperial court did not dare to send people to encircle and suppress it. , it can only be stabilized by keeping people outside the pirate''s range."


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu glanced at each other, and they were quite sure that there should be the place where the immortal disappeared.


    "If you want to go there, I''m afraid you can''t. The sea routes to the islands in the East China Sea are blocked by the imperial court, unless..."


    The two did not understand, Mu Bingyun asked, "Unless what?"


    Zhang Xiong slapped the cow on the back with a whip, and the cow ran faster. He continued, "Unless it is for the reason of exterminating pirates."


    "It''s just that the court seems to have given up on this matter, so this road is not easy to take."


    He has determined that the two are definitely going. The only way to get past is to kill the pirates. At the beginning, there were many people who wanted to break in, but they were all intercepted. If they didn''t listen to the advice, they would be beheaded.


    He didn''t want the two of them to die because of this, so he nagged a little more.


    "Brother Zhang ever participated?"


    Mu Bingyun fixedly looked at Zhang Xiong, and the atmosphere between the three suddenly solidified. Zhang Xiong couldn''t help but tighten his hand holding the whip. Seeing the two of them relaxed and comfortable, he sighed and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hidden for so many years, only to be seen through by two people who haven''t been with each other for a few days."


    "Brother Zhang, don''t worry about yourself. In fact, Brother Zhang said so much, there must be a way to help us, right?"


    When ?? was seen through again, Zhang Xiong didn''t feel anything: "Yes, I do have a solution, it depends on whether you are willing or not."


    "Of course I would."


    Mu Bingyun answered without hesitation, and Cang Yu said in a timely manner: "Brother Zhang, does he want us to join the army and exterminate pirates?" If this is really the only way, he is willing to give it a try, since they are going to that place, it is inevitable that they will When confronted with the pirates, Zhang Xiong said that those people are not good people.


    Although the two of them are better than ordinary people, there are not many pirates in the end, they are not sure whether they can really restore their immortal power when they arrive there. If they can borrow the military strength of the imperial court, it would be a good feeling.


    Between a few thoughts, Cang Yu decided.


    Mu Bingyun was very aware of his small movements, so he said, "What does Big Brother Zhang want us to do?"


    Zhang Xiong saw that the two were so serious and serious, it was obvious that he was determined, and he no longer persuaded each other, and he also hoped that the two would be able to exterminate the pirates on the East Sea Island. Those pirates will still mutilate the people through sneak attacks and **** all kinds of things. It is really hard to prevent.


    "Let''s talk slowly when we get to town."


    As a result, the two were not in a hurry, and talked about other topics with Zhang Xiong. Both sides talked apart, and there was nothing to hide. Zhang Xiong told some of his experiences and passed a lot of news to the two in advance.

 Chapter 532： to exterminate pirates

    When it was just dawn, they finally arrived at Ruidong City.


    After ?? Zhang Xiong and his party sold all the goods, they made an excuse and took the two to a teahouse. After discussing the matter for half a day, the three stayed in the city.


    Zhang Xiong asked the men in the village to send a letter when they returned, saying that Mu Bingyun and Mu Bingyun were not familiar with each other in life, and he was not at ease, so he stayed in the city for a few more days, so that Mrs. Liu should not worry.


    Then Mu Bingyun made Cangyu two more clothes, and she was dressed as a man. After everything was ready, Zhang Xiong gave the two a jade pendant, which should be a token, and asked them to go directly to the navy. He said that as long as this jade pendant is used, the people over there will definitely let them join.


    Sure enough, after the two men walked for half a month, they reached their destination and met General Shi Zhong, whom Zhang Xiong spoke of. He arranged errands for the two, and the two began to guard the sea.


    At first, Zhong didn''t care, but after each time the two were able to intercept the pirates who came to sneak attack, they gradually reused them.


    It''s been a year in the blink of an eye. The abilities of the two gave Shi Zhong an idea, is it possible to destroy the pirates again? For pirates, it has always been a disease in his heart.


    "Cangyu, Mu Yun, do you know what I asked you to do today?"


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu of course knew that Shi Zhong must have been shaken and wanted them to exterminate the pirates! However, the two pretended to be confused and did not know.


    "Please also make the general clear."


    Shi Zhong couldn''t help laughing: "I''m afraid you have already wanted to go, why don''t you hide it from me? Isn''t it what you want to destroy the pirates? Zhang Xiong told me that, in fact, I also want to destroy the pirates, but Things that happened more than ten years ago made us all afraid. This time I am going to try again, because of you, I am going to invite the sage and send troops to destroy the pirates. "


    "Thank you General."


    Although they don''t know how Shi Zhong persuaded the emperor, they just waited. As long as they can go to Donghai Island, they don''t think much about other things. Later, they finally understood why Shi Zhong was so sure.


    Because, within a few months, the new emperor ascended the throne, and the first thing was to order the extermination of pirates. The new emperor also came directly here to summon Shi Zhong. Of course, the two "little shrimp" emperors, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, didn''t care, but occasionally heard that these two were more powerful, and that Shi Zhong was going to take them. I just looked at it a few more times, but I didn''t care.


    With the imperial decree of the new emperor, the navy rested for three months, and after preparing the provisions, the two finally set off with Shi Zhong. The mighty fifty ships, although not as spectacular as before, were filled with elite soldiers from the sea, and Shi Zhong had been preparing for too long on this day.


    "Set off!"


    Sail up, sail!


    The fishy wind on the sea has long been accustomed to, and the two stood on the bow, looking at the vast sea. Their positions are not low, of course not high, they are Shi Zhong''s lieutenants. Although it prevented many pirates'' sneak attacks, it did not take much credit.


    They don''t care about this either. Now that they can finally go to Donghai Island, it is a happy event for them.


    "Hopefully I can find something useful."


    "Will."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, but they didn''t dare to hold hands. There were people everywhere. It would be embarrassing if they were seen. She is still disguised as a man now, and it would be more than worth the trouble to cause trouble.


    "I don''t know what happened to the two of them, but they should be fine." In fact, she had already asked many people to help find Ao Jiuxiao and Wu Yujiang, but she didn''t see them, thinking of the magic of Lunjing, Maybe the two of them weren''t in this place.


    Every time she thinks of this, she is extremely lucky. If they hadn''t been holding each other''s hands tightly, they would have been separated. Fortunately, they were lucky.


    "Those two are powerful and there will be no problem. Ao Jiuxiao is still a golden dragon, and Wu Yujiang is also a descendant of the Golden Crow, so don''t worry Binger!"


    "That''s good," Mu Bingyun smiled strangely, "Look at your vigilant look, what are you thinking?"


    Cangyu put away his expression and pretended to look at the sea: "Where do you think about anything, you don''t think about anything, if you are really thinking, you should be thinking about Bing''er all the time."


    "You are becoming more and more able to speak, where did you learn it?"


    Seeing her white jade-like face and her fair skin as before, he couldn''t help but move in his heart, and wanted to hold her in his arms. He really made him love and hate when he was a mortal.


    "You don''t need to learn, you learn without a teacher."


    Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly, the sea breeze ruffled her hair, although she had been tied up, a few strands always fell out, adding a bit of messy beauty.


    The soldiers not far away looked at her like this, and were also stunned. In other words, this Mu Yun was really good-looking, and she was even more beautiful than a woman, and that Cangyu would have any thoughts about Mu Yun? ?


    Thinking of this, many people shuddered when they recalled how the two were inseparable.


    Shi Zhong looked at the tacit understanding of the two from behind, and always felt a little weird. Not to mention that Cangyu is tall and handsome, and Mu Bingyun''s figure is particularly petite and thin among men, but his martial arts skills make people admire. He has seen two people kill pirates several times. There is no ambiguity at all, one knife is one, it is even more powerful than killing a pig.


    These two people are simply called the cold-faced killers in the navy. Many soldiers were not convinced at first why they were able to get his importance. At the end, after seeing how they dealt with pirates, they finally understood. everything.


    Several times, seeing the two of them kill people without blinking, they couldn''t help but soften their legs. Killing is not scary. Killing is scary when you have a smile on your face, or when your face is expressionless, especially those vicious pirates. Basically, after the two came, there were few casualties in the army, and those pirates During this year, because of the relationship between Mu Bingyun and the two, life became more and more difficult. If you can¡¯t sneak attack on the road, the resources on the island will always be lacking. If you bypass the other side, the distance will be far away, and you will encounter various storms. For them, the risk is too great.


    The two of them did not know that the names Cangyu and Muyun had already been spread among pirates.


    "Master, I heard that the imperial court is coming to kill us?"


    Wu Hai looked at the middle-aged man sitting above, and couldn''t help asking, "I heard that there were two vicious people in the navy who stopped us from going to the mainland, the boss, I don''t know what they will do this time. They won''t come, if they come, we must clean them up properly, and kill so many of our brothers, we must not let them go so easily!"


    You Ming fell into deep thought, which made Wu Hai anxious: "It''s been a long time, you have to make up your mind, no matter what, you have to beat those dogs back in the court, more than ten years ago, we were able to make them More than 100 ships have disappeared without a trace, and we are still able to do so today.

 Chapter 533： The past ten years ago

    However, no matter what Wu Hai said, You Ming didn''t say anything. This time, Wu Hai''s always irritable temper was exposed, and he slapped the table fiercely: "Master, at least you can be accurate, right?"


    "Report, big boss, report!"


    Seeing the spy coming in, You Ming finally woke up. He tapped his fingers on the table, his expression was unclear, and Wu Hai, who wanted to get angry, stopped talking. He still knows a little about the temperament of the big boss. If he gets irritated, he is the only one who suffers.


    For so many years, they have been able to live a good life, isn''t this all because they have a big family?


    "The head of the family, the imperial court sent fifty ships, each of which can accommodate 2,000 people. They seem to go straight into the East Sea Island and seem to have great confidence."


    You Ming exhaled and said, "Then Cangyu and Mu Yun are also above?"


    "Yes, the head of the family, they are all Shi Zhong''s lieutenants, our brothers are all planted in the hands of the two, the head of the family, what should we do next, wait for them to come, but take other actions? "


    Wu Hai also became nervous. There were 2,000 people on each boat, so few people sent by the imperial court must not be fools. Then most of the people on this boat are elites. Then... He looked at You Ming, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know. How to say it, he is just a rude person. In addition to robbing things, killing people, sleeping with women, drinking and eating meat, he is good at it. If he really wants him to say something at this moment, it is better than killing. Even he would suffer.


    "Let the spies continue to watch. Cangyu and Muyun must be caught when the time comes, and I will avenge my brothers."


    "What else?" You Ming glanced at the spy and asked, "Speak!"


    "The big boss, Shi Zhong is clamoring to avenge you!"


    Hearing the words, Wu Hai shrank his neck. Everyone in their family knew the origin of each other, and this matter had to start ten years ago. If it weren''t for this, the pirates at the time would have really been wiped out by the imperial court.


    The air seemed to freeze, and You Ming suddenly laughed: "He really has a heart, but this time let him stay here too! He will stay here forever, and he will never be able to go out again. Have you ever heard about Zhang Xiao? ?"


    "I''ve never heard of it. I heard that he resigned from his post more than ten years ago and has since disappeared."


    "Go down!"


    "Yes, the boss!"


    The room became quiet. After a long time, You Ming glanced at Wu Hai, who was trembling a little, and said with a smile, "What are the second masters afraid of?"


    "No, nothing." Wu Hai wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, "It''s just that fate is too strange." When he said this as a rude person, he felt a little sloppy, and it was really strange.


    "Yeah, fate is indeed very strange. There are some things that I can''t go back to." You Ming carried Wu Hai out, "By the way, is Qiniang back?"


    "Not yet, it should only be two days."


    You Ming frowned: "If she comes back in a few days, let her not go to sea again. This time the imperial court is determined to destroy us and not kill us."


    "Understood, master."


    ¡­


    On the sea, fifty ships moved fast. Shi Zhong held a pot of wine in his hand and slowly drank it. Seeing the familiar sea, his memory seemed to return to the past. More than ten years ago, when he saw with his own eyes When the ship in front of me disappeared, thinking about it now makes me feel a little weird.


    "Does the general have something on his mind?"


    Shi Zhong held the hand of the jug for a while, and when he looked back, he found that it was Mu Bingyun and the two, so he relaxed his vigilance and said with a sad face: "Yes, it''s all in the past, and many things happened in the past. No one can stop this sea. It is like the means of immortals, and it is not something we mortals can control."


    Mu Bingyun followed his line of sight and looked forward. A white fog rose from the sea. Fortunately, the concentration was not large and would not affect sneaking.


    "The general seems to be more obsessed with destroying pirates than we are."


    Being seen through his mind, Shi Zhong was not annoyed at all: "Yeah, I have to be persistent."


    He took a sip of wine and suddenly felt the urge to speak. I slowly recounted some of the events of the year. At the beginning, I talked about the East Sea Island. It was originally just a small group of pirates. Later, it gradually developed into a large group of people. These people will come to the mainland to buy from time to time. items, and also robbing merchant ships on the sea.


    Because of these behaviors, people have to be angry. At that time, Shi Zhong was not yet in the navy, and he didn''t even like to take a boat. He felt dizzy as soon as he got on the boat.


    Once a pirate stole a merchant ship, the person on it was his younger brother and sister. He, Zhang Xiao (also Zhang Xiong) and You Ming were three brothers who had a righteous relationship and had a very good relationship. It was You Ming''s wife and children who were kidnapped at the beginning, and they took people to the island to find people.


    As a result, he was killed before entering the island at all. Later, many unequal material contracts were signed, and even You Ming was exchanged for his wife and children. However, You Ming never came back.


    I heard from the pirates that You Ming was dead and was killed by them.


    Orphans and widowed mothers, he will take care of them in the end. For better care, she is now his wife. For this matter, he has always been obsessed, so he formed a navy, together with Zhang Xiao.


    But in the disaster ten years ago, Zhang Xiao took responsibility for the disappearance of hundreds of military ships for no reason. At that time, the old emperor was afraid of their military power and did not kill them all. Zhang Xiao knew that if he did not report his old age and returned to his hometown, he might not be able to save their lives. He resigned from the position of Xianyu, and finally changed his name to Zhang Xiong. Before arriving in the village, he later married a woman and lived as a village husband in Yamano.


    But he couldn''t. He swore that he would destroy all the pirates on the East China Sea Island in his lifetime. After only one day, he would return home with his wife and children. He would never ask about military power, and would rather be like Zhang Xiao. , living the days of Yamano Murao.


    "So, the general is trying to avenge Lord You?"


    "Yeah, this is one reason, and another reason, and I don''t want to see pirates rampant, because this incident has also affected the maritime business of the court. Now that the new emperor has just ascended the throne, we need this incident as a deterrent, so we are here. We can only succeed if we can, and if we don¡¯t succeed, we will all lose our heads.¡±


    The new emperor is ruthless and resolute in his actions. He won''t be as scruples as the old emperor. As long as he doesn''t like it, he will be punished. Shi Zhong liked such a new emperor, and knew that such an emperor might not be good for his subjects, but he didn''t care.


    Before Mu Bingyun and the others came, he transferred his wife, children, and children, because he had already decided that when the new emperor ascended the throne, he would attack Donghai Island. The fact that Mu Bingyun and the others came here was completely an unexpected gain, and it was also a surprise, which made him feel that this mission seemed more likely.

 Chapter 534： special taste

    "what are you doing?"


    It has been two days since Shi Zhong told them about the past. The sea is calm and there is no danger at all. After all, this road has been traveled by pirates for a long time, and of course it is very safe.


    It was already late at night, and seeing Cangyu actually put on a normal dress, he was a little surprised: "Are you going to explore the East Sea Island?"


    "Well, Binger just wait here. I have discussed this matter with the general. He thinks this method is feasible, and then I will row a boat over there. I will approach Donghai Island in a few days. I will go and see. See what kind of weirdness there is."


    Mu Bingyun frowned and glanced at him: "Don''t discuss it with me."


    "Don''t be angry, what we discussed just now, this is not to say while preparing, I have my own means to protect myself, although I also want to go with Bing''er, but I guess that the East Sea Island will definitely not let the military ships approach, there will definitely be in the middle. We will rely on Bing''er if we take some strategies. If we fail this time, all the people involved in the battle will be implicated by the new emperor. ."


    Mu Bingyun was surprised twice: "Yu, you have changed a lot. You seem to be more nosy than before." She just made fun of it, but said seriously, "These people are really good."


    It turns out that people in the mortal world are very different from those in the cultivation world. People in the cultivation world are more self-interested and put their own interests first, while people in the mortal world are a little more human. If you treat me one point, I will treat you two points.


    They will sacrifice their lives and other precious things for a feeling, a common goal. They still don''t quite understand these things, but when they put these things into their emotions, they seem to understand a little bit.


    "Okay, you go, be careful, if you encounter something wrong, you must take the opportunity to escape."


    "Do not worry!"


    Cangyu had already packed up, came over to hug her, and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Cough cough..."


    It happened that Shi Zhong came over and saw this scene that he shouldn''t have watched. At first, he thought it was weird, but now he is not weird at all. It turns out that these two people have special tastes.


    "Cangyu, are you ready?"


    "It''s ready, ready to go anytime."


    "Okay, the boat is ready for you, be careful."


    "Thank you General."


    Then Shi Zhong supported his forehead, cast a look that he understood, and looked outside. For today''s young people, he really doesn''t know what to say, the taste is unique! Is he not keeping up with the times? Maybe he is really old. When the pirates are destroyed, he should really leave.


    "He seems to have misunderstood something?"


    Cangyu frowned, the old man''s eyes were too strange.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "If you and I are like this, it''s strange that he doesn''t misunderstand. Don''t forget, I''m a woman disguised as a man now, think about what he might misunderstand!"


    Cangyu reacted and smiled a little weirdly. Looking at the red lips, he couldn''t help but pecked and took a deep breath: "Make it up when you have time!" He strongly controlled his body to leave her and walked out.


    Mu Bingyun''s cheeks are a little red, she naturally knows what it means to make up for it, this guy is getting more and more serious, and she doesn''t know that he has stayed in the mortal world for a long time, and he has been infected with a lot of mortal worlds. Habit.


    Always flirt with her, always say some private sweet words, and always kiss her when no one sees her. Do you want to live in these days?


    Still, the days seem to be good. She walked out with a smile, seeing Shi Zhongwei smiling and watching the gloomy boat slowly leave. He stroked his beard and looked back at Mu Bingyun.


    "Young man, this old man can''t understand."


    "However, your relationship is really good."


    After saying this, Shi Zhong left the bow of the boat, leaving Mu Bingyun messy in the wind. Sure enough, the old man was as Yu said, not serious at all. She couldn''t help laughing, and when Shi Zhong heard the laughter behind him, he walked faster.


    These young people don''t know how to restrain themselves. How could he know that these young people are probably older than him.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun''s ship was already at the forefront. This was because she was afraid of an ambush at sea. She had already asked Shi Zhong for instructions, expressing her willingness to accept this task. Shi Zhong has great confidence in her ability.


    "Stop the boat behind."


    Mu Bingyunfa suddenly opened his mouth, no one dared to question, and they sent signals one after another, and the boat behind them stopped very quickly.


    "Lieutenant General Mu, did something happen?"


    "There is indeed something, there is an ambush ahead, let the people with good water go into the water."


    Hearing this, a soldier with good water skills immediately undressed.


    "Lieutenant General Mu, there is indeed an ambush. I don''t know when it was piled up with sharp rocks. If it hits it, it will definitely easily sink the ship." Thinking of the terrible consequences, everyone couldn''t help but feel fortunate.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the sea indifferently. In the past few days, various kinds of moths have appeared one after another. These pirates are proficient in the art of warfare. She was a little skeptical at first, but now she is more certain.


    I just don''t know what''s going on with Yu, I hope to get some good news, he can be safe!


    "Lieutenant General Wood, the obstacle has been cleared."


    "continue!"


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, Mu Bingyun''s voice sounded again, and everyone was a little anxious, because they found that the ship seemed to be unable to distinguish the direction and was about to get lost in the sea. Mu Bingyun''s voice was like an immortal who saved them from heaven, which made them calm down quickly.


    Looking at the expanse of whiteness in front of him, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile, it''s just a formation!


    Her formation was brought to this place, it should be regarded as the ancestor of the formation! There was someone playing an axe in front of her, chuckling softly, telling everyone not to panic, but she was rowing a boat and gradually approaching the source of formation, and at this moment, Zhong also was alarmed.


    "Muyun, what are you going to do?"


    Shi Zhong was a little scared. The weird things in front of him were really not that far from the original things. He was afraid of everything in front of him and disappeared from his eyes again. That suffocating feeling, he really didn''t want to anymore. To suffer once is too painful.


    However, with such a strange face, he could not do anything about it.


    After preparing for more than ten years and training so many elite soldiers, in the end he found that he was still unable to adapt to this strange phenomenon and could not find a way to break through.


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s actions now, he couldn''t help but stop it, just because Cangyu let him take good care of Mu Bingyun when he left, and he couldn''t put her in danger.

 Chapter 535： Upper Island

    Mu Bingyun turned his head and smiled: "General, don''t worry, it''s just a small formation. If this formation is over, I''m afraid you won''t be able to sneak, and you should be at war with pirates."


    The reason why the pirates have not acted all the time, but they want to use this method of formation to make these ships lost in the sea, as long as they delay for a while, will these people not be the food under their mouths by then?


    "Muyun, this matter is too serious..."


    "General, believe me, I will definitely be able to break through the formation, and this time the original thing will not happen again."


    Maybe Mu Bingyun''s words are very relaxed and trustworthy, especially in the dark night, her eyes seemed to exude confidence, which surprisingly convinced Shi Zhong. When he reacted, Mu Bingyun had disappeared in front of his eyes. He was standing on the bow of the boat, not knowing what to do, and was once confused.


    After a long time, it was like a day and a night, but he knew that it was only a moment, and a cheering sound came from his ear, which made him wake up, and when he looked closely, Mu Bingyun''s voice really appeared in front of him.


    "This... Mu Yun, how did you do it?"


    Shi Zhong asked excitedly, jumped directly onto the boat, and stared at her eyes tightly, "The formation, this is really a formation, what is it?" The formation of soldiers is different from the methods of monks, no wonder he is so surprised.


    "A special method, passed down by the Mu Yun family, okay, General, let''s go and wait first, I''m not good at fighting things, I''m good at sneak attacks and assassinations, and everything else depends on you, General. ."


    Shizhong of course knew what she was going to do, but saying this was just telling him that she wanted to spy on the enemy''s situation in the past. With such a roundabout arrangement of him, he didn''t know what to say.


    If someone else didn''t obey the general''s order, he would have pulled him out and beheaded. But Cang Yu and this Mu Yun, no matter what they say, they can''t make him angry. The two young people are really capable.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Naturally, the thief is the first to capture the king!"


    Shi Zhong whispered: "I think I''m going to find Langjun."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him and said very calmly: "By the way!" After speaking, he jumped on the board, and Shi Zhong followed him. He couldn''t help but laugh a little, this is really interesting for young people.


    He sees that looking for the prince is a matter of business, and capturing the king of thieves is a matter of course.


    If he was so young and had this courage, how great would it be?


    If he directly entered the East Sea Island, how good would it be?


    If he chooses this way, the original things will not happen, You Ming will not die, Zhang Xiao will not return home, he will have to change his name, and he...will not marry a younger brother or sister, although he really has already in love with her.


    Everything can''t be repeated, and it can''t be repaired. The only thing he can do is to make all the pirates in the East Sea Island disappear, avenge his brothers, and make his wife feel at ease. There is only so much he can do.


    Calculate his life, he is neither a good brother, nor a good general, nor a good husband, and he is nothing.


    "General, it''s time to fight pirates, you''re still distracted!"


    You don''t need to look to know who is making fun of him, he smiled: "Okay, you go, just leave it to me. As long as there is no such a moth as the formation, this general can guarantee that no matter how many pirates come, There is no loop at all."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Bingyun had already changed into a suit of clothes and quietly rowed a small boat. The boat had been specially modified to look like a civilian boat. Since it was going to the island, it would definitely be discovered.


    Shi Zhong saw that the figure was gone, and finally withdrew his gaze.


    "Soldier, are you afraid?"


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    "Afraid?"


    "Not afraid, not afraid!"


    "Kill kill kill!"


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing when he heard the voice behind him, what an awkward old man! After this battle is over, it''s time to take a break, but thinking of her own guesses, she feels that things are not easy!


    Swinging the oars with both arms, slowly moving forward, eat some dry food when you are hungry, and drink some water when you are thirsty. I took out the clothes in the bag and changed it, and pulled up a simple bun for myself.


    A woman can never be a spy of the court, right?


    She smiled silently, not thinking that this would be her best way to cover up, I believe those pirates don''t have the heart to ask her a woman now. Then she took the opportunity to find something she was interested in. Just yesterday, the news had been passed on, saying that he was all right, and the arrangement of the island was also written down on paper and passed on, so she didn''t have much to worry about.


    Finally, even though there was a thick fog, she could still see the outline of the East Sea Island in the distance. It was really big enough. There were faint voices on it, and the silhouettes of people jumping were very clear.


    "Someone is coming!"


    "Look, it looks like she''s still a woman."


    "Yeah, hurry up and call someone to bring that person down, the court is going to attack us recently, maybe it''s a spy sent here!"


    "Damn, have you ever seen a woman as a spy?"


    "That''s not true."


    Just like this, just as the boat floated to the edge of the island, a group of people surrounded Mu Bingyun, a group of men with ferocious spirits, and there were quite a few women not far away, all shrugging their necks in fear. What they were afraid of were these fierce men, not Mu Bingyun.


    She also found that the eyes of these women were full of despair, and she thought that she knew her own destiny and had to succumb to the rule of pirates. These people are probably forced to come here, and some have gray hair and terrible wrinkles.


    Some of them are young, but their faces are frosty. Others are very young, or even very young, only twelve or thirteen years old. Their exposed skin is still blue and purple, which shows that they have been bullied by these ferocious beasts. .


    Some of them were still working with their big stomachs. She suddenly felt that if she was born in the mortal world, and if she encountered such a life, she might try her best to kill the people who bullied her, or find a way to escape.


    However, these women are not her, she cannot control these people, some people are cowardly by nature, or they are beaten to the point of fear, and they escaped again and again, but they could not escape the waste of fate at all.


    "It turned out to be a beautiful woman!"


    She showed a frightened look, and her neck shrunk made the surrounding pirates laugh.


    "This woman is really beautiful," someone said, and was about to smear her face. I don''t know what he remembered, and suddenly withdrew his hand. The boss''s disposal, lest we touch something that shouldn''t be touched and provoke the boss''s anger, and I haven''t seen a woman in the boss''s family for so many years, this woman is quite suitable."


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, if someone touched her, the short knife in her arms would really wipe his neck. Although very happy, she had to be exposed and had to escape.


    "What are you talking about? What a beautiful woman, is there a woman more beautiful than the old lady?"

 Chapter 536： Yun Binger

    When everyone heard the woman''s voice, they couldn''t help but look behind. Even this group of fierce men had parted ways, as if they were a little afraid of the woman with this voice.


    "Hello, the third master!"


    Gu Qiniang nodded and threw out one after another winking eyes, causing several vicious men to be dizzy at once, twisting the waist of the water snake, and finally appeared in front of Mu Bingyun. Naturally, Gu Qiniang also saw Mu Bingyun, her eyes were a little surprised, and then she became jealous.


    This is how women are. When they see people who are more beautiful than themselves, they will compare themselves with themselves. If they compare well, they will be contented.


    "Where did she come from?"


    Gu Qiniang raised her chin. She was only in her thirties, and it was the time when a woman was at her most mature. Her charming appearance naturally made many people unable to control her. Mu Bingyun noticed that several people had reacted, and the tents were erected so high that they were extremely ugly.


    "It just floated over from the sea."


    "We''re going to send this chick to the big boss!"


    "Floating over?" Gu Qiniang was a little disbelieving, looked at Xiamu Bingyun, saw that he was in a state of embarrassment, and saw that there was no oar on the boat, so she couldn''t help but believe it.


    "what''s your name?"


    Gu Qiniang had already walked in front of Mu Bingyun, reached out and touched her face: "This little face is really smooth and tender, I don''t know if the big boss who hasn''t played meat for so many years will be the same as before. ."


    "Hey, he looks really good!"


    Mu Bingyun felt unhappy, if it wasn''t for the fear of being exposed and breaking things, she would have liked to slap it away. This old lady even pinched her, and her face is probably red.


    "Okay, it seems that there is no problem, but a lost girl, let her clean up and send it to the boss! It''s just that, these days, the boss is a little troubled, and it makes him happy."


    "Yes, the third master."


    "Go, come with us!"


    Mu Bingyun pretended to be somewhat resistant and fearful, this appearance made Gu Qiniang even more convinced, every bit of doubt. Don''t you think that''s how she came here back then? As long as you accidentally come to the woman on this island, is there any way out?


    She looked at the other women working with contempt, but fortunately, Gu Qiniang had some means, didn''t she just let a group of men listen to her back then? She smiled sarcastically. A woman without ability should be used as a tool for a man. She has no mercy, and she wants to save these women.


    It is better to have more women on the island.


    Mu Bingyun was taken and washed and changed into clean clothes. The people on the island saw her so much, they resisted at first, and finally gave in, they didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    The only thing that was a little surprised was that they thought that this beautiful woman was very timid, and she would obey as long as she was startled. If it wasn''t for a big boss, they would still like to taste what it was like.


    For these disgusting eyes, Mu Bingyun wrote them down one by one, she was a vengeful person.


    "What are you doing here?" Wu Hai was walking out of You Ming''s house when he saw a group of people approaching. When his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, he was a little surprised: "Where did this pretty girl come from?"


    said, there is a different kind of light in his eyes, he has always liked such beautiful girls. He reached out his hand and was about to touch it, but as soon as he touched Mu Bingyun''s cheek, he was pulled away.


    "Second boss, this **** is for the big boss."


    After hearing this, Wu Hai didn''t dare to move. No one on the island knew that the second master was afraid of the big master, like a mouse seeing a cat.


    "The big boss will accept it?"


    Wu Hai touched his chin, "If the boss doesn''t want it, then give it to me!"


    "Understood, Second Master."


    Everyone knows that if the second master opens this mouth, they will not be able to enjoy this woman, unless the woman has been rejected by the second master. Just this beautiful woman, can you hate it? Even on the mainland, you can''t find two, and it is estimated that this woman is almost old when she is disgusted and abandoned.


    "However, first tell me what this **** is called?"


    Several people forgot to ask their names when they heard it. Gu Qiniang had asked before, but she didn''t answer.


    One of the men said fiercely: "The second master asked what your name is?"


    Mu Bingyun trembled subconsciously: "Yun... Yun Bing''er."


    "Yun Bing''er, it really is a nice name, I like it, okay, send it to the boss, if you don''t send it to me again, remember, you can''t steal it, be careful to castrate you."


    "Yes, the second master."


    Mu Bingyun shrank her neck and followed the vicious man to push the door in. As soon as she reached the door, she felt a familiar aura, suppressing the joy in her heart, and the corner of her mouth tickled. Originally, she was still thinking about how to deal with the big boss, but now she doesn''t have to worry about it. When the time comes, the two of them will definitely be able to kill him for what he wants to do!


    Naturally, a burning and worrying gaze fell on her. She glanced at it, then lowered her eyes and didn''t look at it much. The affection between them was too deep, and if they looked at it for a long time, it would easily cause suspicion.


    "Why are you here?"


    was the voice of an unfamiliar man she had only seen before. It should be the so-called big boss, a middle-aged man who looks okay, but the gloomy eyebrows are not very likeable.


    "The big boss, a beautiful girl floated from the sea, and we thought about bringing it to the big boss."


    You Ming frowned: "Take it away."


    "The big boss, take a look at any rate, this girl is very good-looking, I promise you will look at it more, and even want to peel off her clothes and take a slow look, really, the big boss, the little one When did you deceive you?" The person who spoke only felt a little cold.


    You Ming was still a little impatient, and just as he was about to wave his hand, he heard the man say: "Old Master, you see Yu Sang is staring at this **** and didn''t look away. The third master''s appearance is not bad, right? Yu Sangke I''m not tempted at all, this **** is much prettier than the third master, the front/bulge/back/warp, it''s exciting at first glance!" He felt a coldness again, as if to slap his neck Pinch off, but I don''t know where it came from, maybe it''s an illusion!


    Hearing this, You Mingcai finally raised his head and glanced at him. When he saw Mu Bingyun, he was indeed a little surprised, she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life. But he wasn''t interested, however, he glanced at Yu Sang from the corner of his eye, saw the possessiveness in his eyes, and couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 537： someones anger

    "It seems that Yu Sang has a crush on her?"


    Cangyu nodded, but did not deny it. Of course, his daughter-in-law had already taken a fancy to her. It''s abominable that so many men dare to stare at his daughter-in-law like this, with such a wretched appearance. He squeezed his fist fiercely, and this suppressed the bloodthirsty factor in his body.


    When the other party takes people out to fight Shi Zhong, he must destroy these people''s nests.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his head. Although he didn''t see it, he could already feel the angry heart of a certain man. The fingers crossed in his hands couldn''t help moving. This man was really not calm.


    But she is also not calm, these pirates really need to be cleaned up!


    "Since Yu Sang likes it, then stay."


    The pirates in the underground were dumbfounded. The beautiful girls they picked up actually took advantage of Yu Sang, and they were very unwilling. However, thinking of Yu Sang''s skills, they retreated.


    "Let''s discuss it tomorrow. The people from the court actually came this time. We have to prepare well. This time we must keep them all here. If anyone takes Shi Zhong''s head, I will find a beautiful girl for whomever. guys!"


    "Thank you for the boss!"


    Hearing this exciting news, several people lost their reluctance just now. You Ming glanced at Cang Yu and walked out with a smile. Thinking of Shi Zhong, a ruthless look flashed in his eyes, and the original matter should be settled well.


    If it wasn''t for you, could Shi Zhong be a pirate?


    If it wasn''t for Shi Zhong, could he have a family but not be able to return, a wife and children but not be able to love him, could he let his old parents die of illness? All this is Shi Zhong, if not for Shi Zhong, he is still an official of the imperial court, has a beautiful wife, and a lovely son.


    Shi Zhong and Shi Zhong, they all said that a friend''s wife should not be deceived, but they occupied his wife!


    You Ming took a deep breath and finally disappeared from the room.


    Mu Bingyun relaxed, and was picked up the next moment, and changed places after a while, and at the same time someone pulled her clothes out: "What are you doing?"


    "Binger, you are mine, no matter when."


    Hearing his angry voice, her heart softened, well, this man was really frightened and let him be.


    "Bing''er, those things that defile people''s eyes, I will dig out their eyeballs. If I dare to touch you, my hand will be chopped off."


    "what is this?"


    Cangyu suddenly saw a red finger print on her cheek, with an angry tone in her tone: "Who did it?" Mu Bingyun blinked and looked at the angry man, as if... as if in her impression , he has never been angry like this, he has always been calm, only in front of her will he have more expressions, but it is not like this.


    Isn''t ?? just a red finger print?


    "Who did it?" He lowered his head and kissed the red finger prints, his eyes were very distressed, his baby was always in his hand, for fear of falling and melting, and someone dared to touch his baby.


    "Three masters."


    "Gu Qiniang?"


    Cangyu''s eyes sank: "Binger don''t worry, I will chop off her hands."


    "It''s just a little red."


    "That doesn''t matter, I will cut off her hand. Everything about Bing''er is mine, even if she is a woman. Besides, she hurt Bing''er like this, and my husband is angry. Qi, I am afraid that cultivation will go crazy."


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of her mouth. She had never heard of a reason more ridiculous than this, and did not make her think about it. The man had already acted and quickly drowned her thoughts.


    ¡­


    When Gu Qiniang found out about this, she almost didn''t overturn her house. The man she fell in love with was never able to sleep, but now she was slept by a new one. What a horrible thing. ah?


    "Qiniang, where are you going?"


    A fairly strong-looking man hugged Gu Qiniang, who was also disheveled, and said, "Qiniang, I haven''t asked you for a few days, I''m thinking about it now!"


    "Snapped¡­"


    Gu Qiniang snorted coldly: "Look for someone else, I don''t have time right now." After finishing speaking, Gu Qiniang got dressed, opened the door and rushed towards Cangyu.


    Good you, Yu Sang, you dare to look down on her and go to sleep with another woman. Isn''t this proof that that woman is better than her?


    "Yoyo, where is Qiniang going?"


    "Wu Hai, don''t come here, don''t you know where I''m going? Yu Sang actually... slept with that new girl!"


    Speaking of this, Wu Hai also had a look of anger on his face. He thought that this **** was his own, but now he actually lived in Yu Sang''s place, he couldn''t touch it at all. He didn''t dare to force it at all.


    But seeing Gu Qiniang, who was also choking, he couldn''t help laughing: "Yu Sang''s appearance, I will definitely choose a good one, that **** just came from outside, she looks good, and she is clean. , why do people want to sleep with you if they don''t sleep?"


    "Qiniang, all the men on this island are sleeping for you, so don''t be so domineering!"


    "Go away¡ªWu Hai, get away from the old lady, don''t come to see the old lady next time!" Gu Qiniang spat fiercely and rushed towards the desolate house. Wu Hai also snorted behind his back, "Thinking that I like it, a half-old **** has long been a ragged, astounding bitch."


    Although Gu Qiniang heard it, she really wanted to go back and clean up Wu Hai, but she wanted to ask Yu Sang, how could she be inferior to the newcomer?


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The door was smashed open, Gu Qiniang saw the two chatting and laughing, her eyes seemed to spew out flames, she didn''t think too much, and ignored the chill in Cang Yu''s eyes, she rushed up to give Mu Bingyun a slap, the result " With a snap, she was slapped and went directly to the door to lie down.


    Then he felt pain in his right hand, but found that his hand was broken. The piercing pain came, almost didn''t make her scream.


    She looked up and saw the indifferent Cangyu, she was a little scared, covered her face, and looked at me with tears in her eyes: "What''s wrong with me, Yu Sang, you like this newcomer and don''t like me?"


    "Get out!"


    "you-"


    Gu Qiniang did not expect that someone who has always been polite would speak to her like this, and glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely: "Little bitch, you are just a coquettish son, you just came to the island to seduce men, don''t worry, the island There are a lot of men, so I''ll let you play it all over!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, but the man beside him looked good.


    She drank a glass of water leisurely. It took her one night to calm the man''s anger. Now that Gu Qiniang has picked it up, it''s none of her business.


    "Get out, don''t ask me to say it again, Yun Bing''er can only be mine in the future!" Mu Bingyun almost spit out a mouthful of water, and it was the same when this guy said words from his teeth. Jun ah!

 Chapter 538： late

    seemed to sense her gaze, Cangyu turned back and revealed a deep smile, which made her hand holding the water cup tremble, what is this fellow going to do? Thinking of the darkness last night, she said that she didn''t want to do it again. Although her body was good, the man''s body seemed to be made of iron, and she couldn''t bear it at all.


    Gu Qiniang was still stunned after all, Cangyu''s Xiao Shaoqi was too strong, she couldn''t stand it, and she was injured. Although she also killed a lot of people, how could she compare to the aura of a demon cultivator? Although there is no demonic energy in Cangyu''s body now, her own aura is very ferocious.


    ¡°Boom¡ª¡±


    The door was closed again.


    "Binger just watched the drama well?"


    "Where, no, no... It''s not like this... Oh my god, you man..." Make her feel more jealous than before, if it goes on like this, if someone looks at her, the punishment will fall On her body, the mortal world is indeed not very good. It''s better to restore your immortal power and go back! Here is a scary world.


    On Donghai Island, Mu Bingyun had already been completely labeled as Yu Sang. She didn¡¯t know what Cangyu had done. Everyone else shivered when they saw her, and they didn¡¯t dare to look at her.


    Later, I heard that someone was behind her who said her foul language, and she was abolished by Cangyu, not only the tongue, but also the lower part. Cang Yu is still speaking, whoever dares to talk nonsense and read things that shouldn''t be read, he will be rude.


    For this matter, You Ming is happy to have an opinion. After all, the weak subordinates, it is better to take care of it. If you lose an ordinary subordinate, you can get an excellent talent like Cangyu.


    Since the whole island is very vigilant these days, they have not taken any action to look for suspicious places, but both of them feel that there may be something they need on the island. They plan to wait for You Ming to fight, and then look for it slowly. When You Ming goes out to fight, Cang Yu will definitely follow him out, and then things will fall on her head.


    "Yu, is his name really You Ming?"


    "Um."


    Cangyu nodded, he overheard this incident. They heard the name You Ming from Shi Zhong, and they didn''t suspect anything at first. Mu Bingyun also saw it from some of the tactics of marching and fighting at sea. The various traps that were set up before would not have been designed by those who had fought before.


    Cangyu only understood when he overheard the matter. The two of them looked at each other and felt that there was some fateful entanglement in this matter.


    "Then what should I do now? If General Shi knew about it, I''d be sad! I think You Ming will use this to make General Shi lose. If we worship this time, all those who participated in the battle will be destroyed."


    When ??, the general will also die.


    "Understood, don''t worry, I won''t let You Ming succeed."


    "We will set off in three days, be careful, that Gu Qiniang is ruthless, don''t talk about it, the pirates will go there and never return this time, the island will be handed over to you, it is best to take some of the above Some arrangements were destroyed."


    Mu Bingyun understood that it was the arrangement of some formation, and he didn''t know what You Ming used to arrange it. You Ming was on the island, although she wanted to destroy, she was also afraid of being suspicious.


    In the few days she just came up, You Mingke was still watching them in the dark. It can be seen that You Ming is a thoughtful person. She was able to be unsuspected at this juncture, thanks to her daughter.


    "Well, you know, be careful, that You Ming doesn''t know what else he got, and he doesn''t know what means the other party has."


    ¡­


    The two talked for a long night and talked a lot. There is more and more communication between the two now. When cultivating, they will be divided at every turn, and they will retreat at every turn. Although it will not cause their feelings to be unfamiliar, the feeling like now is not there. They don''t know how it feels, but they all cherish this time very much.


    After they recover their immortal power, this feeling will leave. Next, they have to do a lot of things, and the first task is to find their parents.


    Three days later, You Ming went out to sea with all the men on the island who could fight.


    Mu Bingyun watched them leave. She observed those women working, and they all showed hopeful eyes. It seems that although they are tortured to a lesser degree, they still want to leave here. A smile appeared on the corners of their mouths, their injustice this time will definitely be realized, and they can go back to their own homes.


    However, she remembered the harshness of women here, and she was afraid that it was an extravagant hope to go home! This group of women has long been ruined by pirates, and even if they go back, I am afraid they will only have a lifetime of green lights to accompany Buddha.


    Keep this in mind and prepare to discuss with Yu about what to do when the time comes. Since she saw it, she didn''t want to ignore it.


    "Stop!"


    It was Gu Qiniang''s voice that came around in front of her with a grim look on her face: "Now Yu Sang has left, Yun Bing''er, when he comes back, I will show him a cloud sleeping with the old man on the island. Bing''er."


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Since everyone is gone, these people on the island are really nothing to be afraid of. Gu Qiniang is a mere mere woman. She has never seen it, but this woman is looking for trouble for her every now and then. She was just afraid of being exposed before, but now that no one is on the island, she has no scruples at all.


    Gu Qiniang couldn''t hold it anymore, the voice of the woman in front of her seemed to be cold to the core, which made her feel scared, and she looked a little annoyed. Thinking of Yu Sang''s handsome face, she raised her chin and took it out. He took off the whip around his waist, and a whip was drawn towards Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun frowned and felt the strong wind of the whip. If it were an ordinary woman, if the whip went down, she would probably have to lie down for half a month.


    Gu Qiniang''s eyes were filled with joy, as if she had seen that Mu Bingyun had been disfigured by her whip, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, little bitch, if you go to the island and hook up with a man, she likes Gu Qiniang. Man, haven''t been hooked yet.


    As long as this little **** is made ugly and spoiled for those old men, will Yu Sang still like it as much as he does now?


    It''s definitely impossible, how can a woman on this island be clean, she can''t tolerate a woman who is cleaner than her.


    The strength in her hand was even greater. Just when she thought that her whip would definitely disfigure Mu Bingyun, she suddenly felt that the whip in her hand was being grabbed by something, and she could no longer fight.


    Only then did she realize that Mu Bingyun had actually grabbed her whip. Before she could react, Mu Bingyun broke her wrist, grabbed the whip, and threw the whip on Gu Qiniang''s body, immediately hitting her. The skin is open to the flesh.


    "If you want to destroy me, don''t look at how much you have."


    "Ah¡ªyou, you''re so good at it? Could it be..."


    "late."

 Chapter 539： the meaning of living

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, and once again a whip slapped Gu Qiniang''s neck, Gu Qiniang''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe that this woman was so secretive. She could no longer speak, but she was panicking in her heart. She was going to die, and she was about to be killed by this woman. But no matter how she broke free, she looked at the women around her for help, but there was only happiness in the eyes of those women, and they seemed happy to see her suffer. At this time, she knew that she was planted.


    Thoroughly planted.


    "I didn''t want to kill you so early, but you always covet my man every day, do you know how angry I am?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled coldly: "Those who covet my man will not end well."


    said, she exerted force in her hand, and Gu Qiniang died just like that. When she was dying, she was thinking why Mu Bingyun and Cangyu had such a good relationship, and at the end of her breath, she finally understood, it could only show that they had such a relationship for a long time, and she seemed to know some big secret. , I want to say it, but there is no life.


    Mu Bingyun let go of the whip and said to the group of hated women behind him: "If you have revenge, the pirates will not come back. There should be many men on the island that you hate. Go! Don''t be afraid, soon you two. You can go out, and now you should think about what kind of life you should go out to, whether to go home or go somewhere else.¡±


    After ?? finished speaking, Mu Bingyun left, and the remaining women looked at each other in dismay, and boldly walked up to Gu Qiniang''s side to check her pulse.


    "She finally died."


    The white-haired woman burst into tears, "She is really dead," she said, and she stepped on Gu Qiniang''s head, stomping hard, stepping on it desperately, "It''s all you, all of you. It''s you, if it weren''t for you, how could I have wasted my whole life here, Gu Qiniang, it''s all you, if it wasn''t for you, how could I have left my husband, it''s all you, it''s all your fault, woo woo... It''s all your fault."


    Hearing the woman''s cry and seeing her movements, the other women also woke up from their dull eyes. They came to Gu Qiniang''s side, picked up the things in their hands at will, and smashed them down. There are many women here They were all brought back by Gu Qiniang. At the beginning, in order not to suffer more persecution, she hired many women to help her share the burden.


    Some of them look old and have gray hair. In fact, the oldest one here is only in his 40s. Some even died because they were forcibly raped while pregnant.


    Their lives were so miserable, most of them were because of the woman Gu Qiniang.


    Mu Bingyun later heard that Gu Qiniang was made into meat sauce by them and threw it into the sea to feed the fish. She didn''t think it was cruel. She had seen how cruel she was. Anyone who had the experience of these women would be eager to kill Gu Qiniang.


    took a deep breath, and she walked to various places on the island, destroying all the arrays that were arranged. After destroying everything, it was already late.


    The matter can only be done tomorrow. When she came back, a group of women **** the disabled and immobile old men, and whipped them fiercely with whips, as if they were venting, but tears were already streaming down their faces. Choice, maybe they don''t want to be able to. Shaking his head, he was about to enter the house, but was stopped.


    Afterwards, all the women knelt down and bowed to her. Everyone''s face was pale and grateful, but the despair did not fade away, which made her frown. This era is really unfair to women. Ever since she heard about the world from which the dark clouds came, she has been envious.


    "Thank you Miss Yun."


    She didn''t stop her, and let these women kowtow ten times on her head. The sound of the head knocking on the ground was very loud, accompanied by the screams of many men.


    "Get up, what are you going to do in the future?"


    When she asked this, she saw that many people were desperate, and couldn''t help shaking her head: "Want to commit suicide by throwing yourself into the sea?"


    Women are lost, what way do they have other than suicide? Is there any way out, they are like this, the family will not want them to appear at all, it will only bring shame to the family. Therefore, they will not choose to go back.


    Since arriving on this East Sea Island, they have no way out.


    "Death is actually not a good way. You finally got your freedom and just died like this. Isn''t it too cheap, these people, I think you should live well, and you can do more things for the rest of your life, It can make your life meaningful. For example, there are too many women in the world who have suffered such a thing. You might as well save them, whether it is on their way to danger or after their disaster, help them to live again It''s better than dead, isn''t it?"


    "Are you willing to watch more women have today''s experiences?"


    ''s words made the despair in the women''s eyes disappear a lot, but... they looked at themselves with some doubts.


    "Miss Yun, apart from some female celebrities, we have nothing else to do. How can we save others? If we can, we are willing." Those who have encountered such a thing only know how desperate this incident is. .


    If they were allowed to hide and live an ordinary life, or to hide their identities, Mu Bingyun felt that these people might only survive anxiety and pain for the rest of their lives, so what was the difference between them and those walking dead.


    It is better to let them find something meaningful to do, let them feel that they are not living to atone for their sins, they are not at fault, they are just victims. It is a pity that the laws of this world do not admit it. Even if they know how miserable their encounters are, many people will still not accept them.


    Even used morality and ethics to force them to commit suicide, die for chastity, die for the face of the family, and use this to commend their selfless dedication, which is really ridiculous.


    She didn''t want to see them, who were also women, go on like this, otherwise what would she do to save them, it would be better to kill them all with a whip.


    "Think about it, if you are willing to live, I will help you find the meaning of your life."


    She had a smile on her face, like a shining sun, shining on everyone, and in a trance, everyone saw the light of hope. Why don''t they know that if they go back, they will only have one result, death!


    And they committed suicide and died honorably, and the family would honor them because of this. This is their sorrow. If the family can accept it, why would they be so desperate. But they will not be so naive. Women who have lived on the island never know what naivety is.

 Chapter 540： Immortal power recovery

    They will not choose to remain anonymous, that means they are shameless, and I am afraid that they are really living in pain every day. Therefore, these two methods, they thought of dying from the beginning.


    "Maybe many of you will say that you want to see your family, but you have been away for so long, and your family will not want you to go back. Maybe, you think it''s okay to sacrifice for your family, but you have It never occurred to me that a family would sacrifice women to gain fame and glory, which only shows that the family should not be far from extinction."


    Seeing the heroic sacrifice in the eyes of many people, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help shaking his head: "You don''t owe anyone, some of you are women in the boudoir, some are wives of husbands, and some are mothers of sons, but after so many years, Your parents may have a new child, your husband should have married another wife, and your children may forget you. Even if you can go back and sacrifice your own life, in their eyes, you deserve it.¡±


    "Who told you to be caught on the island and insulted by pirates, and who told you to go back to defile them after being insulted? Who told you not to die outside and never go back for a lifetime. Have you ever thought that they would hate you like this? "


    "No, no, my child will definitely miss me. He likes to talk about his mother when he was a child, and I love him the most. When my daughter left, she was still in her infancy... She..."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the gray-haired woman: "However, your son is now married and has children, if you go back, he would like to kill you, because he was originally innocent, but one of them was arrested. Mother of Donghai Island, do you think you should go back and take a look at him, after seeing it? He will kill you!" Although this may not be the case, it is just to let the woman survive.


    "Do not-"


    However, she just slumped to the ground, crying silently. Yes, yes, all of this is true. If she goes back, everything she will face will be like this. She will be a stain on a family when she goes back. Only by sacrificing her can the family be honored.


    "Isn''t it possible that I will never see anyone in the future?"


    The woman''s voice whimpered, but it made more women despair. They all felt that Mu Bingyun was right, the fate of these people is really only like this.


    "Of course you can see people, so if you are willing, I can help you. One day, you can stand upright in front of your family, and they will no longer be able to humiliate you, and even when they face your life, they will feel Ashamed, you will unconsciously lower your head and dare not face them, do you want this kind of life?"


    May I?


    A pair of scorching eyes looked at Mu Bingyun, causing a heat flow in her heart. She seemed to think that this was what she should do when she came here, and it was really a meaningful thing. It seemed that her understanding of life had a new layer.


    Although there is no immortal power in her body, she clearly feels that her realm has risen.


    The immortal is different from the devil. Cangyu has no obstacles in cultivation, but she has it. She didn''t know what it was, but now she understands it.


    She helped these women, but the affairs of these women also helped her. Vaguely, she found that the immortal power in her body was actually rising, and her eyes flashed with surprise, what happened?


    It was obvious that her immortal power was suppressed here, but... but the increasing amount of immortal power in her body made her excited. Could it be... She looked at the women in front of her, her eyes were full of determination, is this the meaning of life?


    If yes, she likes it.


    Both eyes curled up with laughter, and when hundreds of women saw the stunning woman in front of them, they suddenly thought that the body of the beautiful woman was celestial, and she looked like an immortal.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun''s immortal power has fully recovered, she looked at these women again, her eyes were no longer pity, but plain.


    How sensitive these women are, and suddenly felt this plain gaze, Miss Yun looked at them with a plain gaze, does this mean that they can really stand upright and open one day as Miss Yun said in front of his family.


    "Have you made up your mind, there is only one chance."


    "I want to visit my son in an open and honest way one day."


    "I also want to see what kind of woman my husband married."


    "I want to go back and see my parents, whether they gave me a brother or a sister."


    "I want to see how my vicious sister-in-law is doing now."


    "I think¡­"


    The woman''s voice was mixed, but Mu Bingyun was not at all impatient. They have been so numb all these years, and finally someone can listen to them indifferently, and they can''t help it.


    As they spoke, the women began to cry. They found that this was what they wanted, and when they regained their composure, they found that Mu Bingyun was still listening to their words seriously, and there was no pity in his eyes.


    In fact, they really don''t need pity. Such eyes are like slashing with knives, slashing their bodies fiercely. They just want to accept the eyes of ordinary people and have no other expressions.


    is not pity, nor is it disgust, nor is it contempt or disgust.


    "Okay, in the future, it is estimated that you will not be able to go out to live for the time being. First, take a rest on Donghai Island. This is where you will live in the future."


    Seeing everyone''s hesitation, she smiled and said: "Since you want to go out, then face everything calmly. This is your nightmare, and I believe it is also the place for you to stand up. There is a good saying, where do you fall? Get up from there."


    "how?"


    "Okay, sisters, let''s tidy up our home, kill these men, and throw them into the sea to feed the fish."


    The woman who spoke was still the one who looked like an old man with grey hair. Here, she is the biggest, and of course the most miserable, but she sees the most clearly and wants to go home and see her family the most.


    Her name is Yu Yun, a very beautiful name, but this face is very haggard, old, even ugly, and her body is hunched, really like an old man.


    The body is actually worse than the old man.


    Mu Bingyun has already prepared to take care of their bodies. Since she has recovered her immortal power because of them, this is the fate between them. She must fulfill their wishes before she can feel at ease.


    Women are very busy. Although they have been tortured for a long time, their bodies are not feeling well. Sometimes they will feel unbearable pain in their bodies when they take two steps. However, their faces were filled with joy, a kind of hope for life.


    It took three days for Yu Yun to bring the Donghai Island to a new look, and now it really deserves the name. As for those men, they were indeed killed and thrown into the sea to feed the fish.

 Chapter 541： live under the sun

    They don''t want to stay and torture, they feel that they should say goodbye to the past, and they want to live anew in the future. Every time Mu Bingyun explained it to them, it made them even more cheerful.


    Yu Yun and others were arranging the island, but Mu Bingyun was looking for something on the island, and found a strange place, but at present she can''t get it out, a gossip yin and yang figure, after she sent immortal power into it, Only the white side lights up.


    She had some vague guesses. Could it be that she and Yu need to input their own magic energy and immortal power together? With this guess, she is not in a hurry. Although she has immortal power, if she directly suppresses other people with immortal power, but cannot help these women, they will still live in pain.


    She decided not to use the immortal power. When the time came to help them recuperate their bodies, she would teach them martial arts. Only those who learned it hard could know how precious it is and finally be able to walk out.


    After a few days, the women''s faces have changed a lot, but the traces of years and torture can still be seen on their bodies. After all, she has to see other people, she can''t let them disappear, they will go back in the future.


    After seeing other people, she will help them recover.


    Finally, the large ships approached the East Sea Island. Mu Bingyun stood by the sea and looked at the gradually approaching ships. After feeling that the blueness was all right, a smile appeared on his cheeks. In just an instant, someone jumped off the boat and hugged her tightly.


    "Look at you."


    "It''s not what you think, I have to hold you for a while." The deep voice was pleasant to her.


    Suddenly, Cang Yu gave her a surprised look: "Have you recovered?"


    "Well, I recovered because of an accident. I''ll tell you later, someone is watching!" She is now dressed in women''s clothes. Of course, she didn''t change into men''s clothes. It was also because she had regained her immortal power that she was not afraid at all.


    "You...you..."


    Shi Zhong walked down and stared at Mu Bingyun: "Your daughter?"


    "Well, female." Mu Bingyun laughed, "General Shi has good eyesight, and he actually recognized it. The little girl''s name is Mu Bingyun, Cang Yu''s wife."


    Shi Zhong rubbed his eyebrows, these two young people always gave him problems. Well, now that he has made a contribution, there is a woman who participated in the war, and many people around him have seen it, and he is a little helpless.


    "I''m afraid, you have to go to see the Holy Master with me, otherwise it will be troublesome."


    "Of course I want to see you."


    Mu Bingyun dressed in women''s clothes, in fact, just to wait for these words. After seeing the emperor, she was able to ask the emperor for Donghai Island and let these women live there.


    "Then, let''s go back. This island is not bad, but it''s a pity." Shi Zhong looked at the group of women, and judging from their faces, they were all stunning. If they went back like this, they would probably die. "They..."


    "General Shi, they should stay here for the time being and decide after seeing the emperor."


    Seeing her determined look, Shi Zhong raised his eyebrows: "You already have an idea, are you giving me another problem?" Although it was a question, he said it with a smile. Obviously, he likes wood very much. Bingyun''s temperament.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause trouble to the general this time, the general also saw them, right?"


    Mu Bingyun caught a hint of helplessness in Shi Zhong''s eyes. Although he wanted to help these women, he couldn''t. At most, they can survive in peace, but he has been living in the scorn of others. He doesn''t know whether this is harming or helping, and he is very hesitant in his heart.


    "What''s your idea?"


    "Let them be born again, let them stand before people, and let them live under the sun."


    Shi Zhong was taken aback for a moment. Although a sentence is simple, it is too difficult to do.


    Cang Yu''s eyes flashed, and he embraced the beloved in his arms, fully convinced that since she said it, then she can do it. Shi Zhong felt helpless and sour when he saw the two of them being tired and crooked. The two of them were good, but it was hard for him to hide it.


    "how do you want to do it?"


    "Let them stay on Donghai Island and hand them over to me in the future, but before that, you have to see the emperor first, after all, Donghai Island is now his, you have to tell him."


    Shi Zhong''s eyelids twitched. Where did these two come from? He spoke so loudly. If he hadn''t known that the new emperor was very happy now, he would never have killed them.


    "Okay, I don''t know if I owe you two in my last life, okay, I''ll send someone to protect them..."


    "No need for generals, there is a formation on this island, they are very safe, and your people stay here, I am not at ease!" Mu Bingyun glanced at the faces of the soldiers behind him, as well as some unfamiliar faces, and squinted his eyes. , Some people really can''t wait, and they will die here.


    snort!


    Cangyu felt that his wife was angry, and hugged him quickly: "General, that''s it, if they insist on staying, just wait on the boat and don''t go to the island."


    "Okay, it''s up to you, if they don''t go back, that''s fine!" Shi Zhong sighed and looked back. Indeed, some of the people behind were newcomers, and he naturally knew the thoughts of those people. . Some people just do it too much.


    The group got on the boat, and Mu Bingyun said to Yu Yun, "Stay well on the island, I''ll be back soon, learn what I gave you, and don''t leave it behind. There are a group of malicious people outside, and I''m already on the island. The formation has been arranged, they can''t come in, and for safety, you can''t come out either, wait until I get back."


    "Okay, Miss Mu, be careful." Yu Yun wasn''t at all afraid that Mu Bingyun would give up on them. The past few days together made them feel her sincerity. She said that she would definitely come back.


    "Okay, I''ll go first."


    Cangyu put his arms around Mu Bingyun and boarded the boat, and the rest looked at each other in dismay. The soldiers have spread all over, it turns out that Mu Yun is a woman, originally called Mu Bingyun, and she is also Cangyu''s wife.


    Originally, they thought they had the goodness of Longyang, but now they finally understand that they were normal back then, such a beautiful woman would be tempted by a man.


    However, it turned out to be Cang Yu''s wife, a group of soldiers vomited blood in their hearts, and it was a bit painful, and now they can''t look at it with integrity. Although it was a little scary, as soldiers who had been training all the year round, they thought it was bizarre for women to participate in the war, but they all knew that Mu Bingyun''s skills were not so difficult to accept.


    No matter where you are, there are people who act as demons. Not long after landing, Mu Bingyun disguised herself as a man and mixed into the navy. For such a thing, she had expected it for a long time and did not have much reaction. As for all kinds of unpleasant words outside, she will not pay attention to it. The world is already harsh on women, but now that she has come here, she has another chance. I believe that after she helps Yu Yun and others, this place will Change it up!

 Chapter 542： Binger is so domineering

    How much ?? can change depends on the abilities of people like Yu Yun. In short, the emperor will definitely summon her. They live in Shi Zhong''s mansion for the time being, and they are not in a hurry.


    "Yu, your demonic energy still hasn''t recovered?"


    Mu Bingyun has already mentioned the reason for the recovery of immortal power. After Cang Yu found out, he is also studying how to recover his strength. Now they have guessed that if Cang Yu does not recover, he will definitely not be able to leave.


    "I don''t have any clues yet, don''t worry, I''ve come here anyway," Cang Yu looked calm, she observed a little, but she believed, he really wasn''t in a hurry, "However, Bing''er, if my husband is in danger, we must I let you protect me."


    "You..." She rolled his eyes at him, she thought for a while, and then showed a smile, "Then you have to make me happy, if I''m not happy, I won''t protect you!"


    "Bing''er is so domineering, what do you say to be happy?"


    ''s slender waist was pinched by a big hand. Although he did not regain his strength, his strength was not small, and a scorching breath rushed towards his face, "Bing''er, how can you be happy?"


    put his hands on his chest and raised his eyebrows: "It depends on your performance!"


    "The husband will definitely perform well."


    "Ah¡ªwhat are you doing?"


    "Of course I do what makes Binger happy, Binger, my husband will definitely not disappoint you."


    ¡­


    General Shi Zhongshi, who was about to walk outside the door, twitched at the corners of his mouth and stopped: "It seems that they are busy, so we should go back and come back when they are done."


    Shi Zhong looked at the closed door, a little helpless.


    "By the way, when will Zhang Xiao come over?"


    "Go back to General, General Zhang is on his way back and should be there tomorrow."


    "Okay, send someone to wait at the city gate, and be sure to bring them back in person."


    After ?? ordered everything, Shi Zhong thought about it, and it seemed that there was nothing else to do. I remembered that he had done such a thing in half his life. Did fate really play with him?


    "Where''s Madam?"


    "The madam is in the room, the general is going to see the madam?"


    "Let''s go and meet her."


    Shi Zhong''s face was a little doting, but also a little helpless. All this was very different from what he imagined. Up to now, he has not spoken to You Ming, and since You Ming was caught by Cang Yu, the other party has not spoken.


    He found all those people back then, and wanted to find a time to ask himself why a good official in the DPRK and China wanted to be a pirate. Unable to figure it out, he shook his head and felt very uncomfortable. The sworn brothers of the year ended up like this.


    If Cang Yu wasn''t there this time, he would probably die at the hands of You Ming. He didn''t understand why You Ming hated him so much. Could it be because of Xiaoya? He felt uncomfortable. One was his brother and the other was someone he liked. In fact... many things were not what they thought.


    Sighed, Shi Zhong walked towards Cheng Ya''s house.


    On the second day, Zhang Xiong came.


    "After so many years, everything has changed."


    Zhang Xiong looked at Shi Zhong, "You''re getting old too."


    "You''re not a kid yet, but your body is more majestic than before. Is this your younger brother and sister?"


    Sister Liu sat on the side, feeling a little uneasy. When she found out that her husband was actually the famous General Zhang Xiao, that guy almost stunned her, it was too scary, yes, she was a Very honest person, fainted on the spot.


    Zhang Xiong patted her hand: "Don''t be nervous, it''s all my own, General Shi Zhong, is my sworn brother."


    "Liu has met Big Brother."


    How could Mrs. Liu not be nervous? Zhang Xiong was a phoenix who entered the chicken coop, and she was a wild woman. It was the first time she left the village and came to the capital. Seeing the prosperity of the capital, she was dazzled.


    "Second brother, will you go back this time?"


    "Yeah, I''m going back. I''m used to the mountain life. This place is no longer suitable for me. Brother, how have you been all these years?"


    Shi Zhong glanced at Mrs. Liu, who was relieved to hear that she was going back to life, sighed, and stopped talking. Since this is the second brother''s choice, he has no reason to help the other party decide.


    The second brother lived a very happy life.


    "What are the plans of the second brother''s two children?"


    "I''ve already asked them, they still like to do a little business in Ruidong City," Zhang Xiong didn''t want his son Jackie Chan at all, "Brother, since they don''t have this intention, I won''t force them, in fact, there''s nothing wrong with being ordinary. ."


    Sister Liu has been holding hands by Zhang Xiong and gradually calmed down. She glanced left and right, but didn''t interrupt the conversation between the two. She waited until the two stopped talking and took advantage of the gap before speaking.


    "Didn''t you say Bingyun and Brother Cang are here? Why don''t you see them?"


    Zhang Xiong naturally did not involve Mu Bingyun and Cangyu in the war on the East Sea Island, otherwise he felt that he would definitely have to sleep in the yard at night. He coughed lightly, and motioned to Shi Zhong a little to hide this matter. Shi Zhong and he have been brothers for many years, so they naturally know each other''s little actions.


    "They should still be resting, you came too early." Shi Zhong said to the servants outside, "Go and invite them over."


    Not long after, Mrs. Liu heard the footsteps, looked up and saw the bright and beautiful two people walking in, and immediately left Zhang Xiong behind, and took Mu Bingyun''s hand on her own.


    "Oh, I thought that guy was lying to me. It turns out that you are really here. I didn''t see you, and I was always worried. Now that I see it, I am relieved."


    Mrs. Liu seems to have disappeared all the embarrassment now. She dragged Mu Bingyun and talked non-stop. In fact, she was nervous. Now that she finally saw someone of the same type, she was naturally not nervous.


    The rest of the people didn''t care, they said their own thing. After a long time, a woman came to the door. This is Cheng Ya, now Shi Zhong''s wife.


    "Xiaoya is here?"


    Cheng Ya nodded and took a deep breath: "Brother Zhong, let''s go see him, I just want to ask, what''s going on?" She glanced at Shi Zhong apologetically, "Over the years, Sorry bro."


    "What are you talking about, let''s go, Xiaoya, haven''t you always wanted to see him?"


    Shi Zhong walked to her side, patted her shoulder, but kept a certain distance, Mu Bingyun was a little puzzled, and then he understood. For Shi Zhong, there seems to be a new view.


    The group arrived at the Heavenly Prison. Outside the cell, they saw You Ming in prison uniform. He faced the wall and didn''t seem to notice that anyone was looking at him. Maybe he felt it, but he didn''t want to see someone.


    "Brother Ming."


    You Ming''s body trembled, and he would never forget this voice for the rest of his life. This is his wife, the wife of his childhood sweetheart, the woman he once wanted to spend his life with. However, this woman ended up with her eldest brother.

 Chapter 543： you do not know any think

    You Ming sneered: "What are you doing here?"


    "I want to know why Brother Ming wants to be a pirate?" Cheng Ya looked at the figure with determination, with countless pains flashing in her eyes, "Why do you want to be a pirate and still want Brother Zhong''s life?"


    "Haha...Why do I want to be a pirate? I''m a dignified court official. Why do you say I want to be a pirate with no light? Cheng Ya, why do you want to choose the big over the small?" You Ming''s voice was a little bit vague. Ironically, and a little excited, "What about you? Tell me why you married Shi Zhong, ah? Why did you marry Shi Zhong, you betrayed me!"


    Cheng Ya''s eyes were empty: "That''s why you want to be a pirate and kill Brother Zhong?"


    "Yes!!"


    You Ming replied coldly, "So what, but I failed, I didn''t kill him, I was defeated by him, he is still the big brother, he is always better than me, so the people you always wanted to marry are all It''s him, isn''t it? When I exchanged your life for you, were you happy that you finally had the chance to leave?"


    "No..." Cheng Ya had tears in her eyes, "No, it''s not like this!"


    "What''s that like, Cheng Ya, Cheng Ya, I, You Ming, ask you to ask why you betrayed me without doing anything wrong to you, ah¡ª" Suddenly, You Ming rushed over and was about to grab Cheng Ya''s neck At that time, she was pulled away by Shi Zhong.


    Shi Zhong glanced at You Ming coldly, if there was a little bit of brotherhood before, now he just feels sad. It was because of this reason that he felt that he had really been wrong in the past ten years.


    However, he didn''t feel sorry for You Ming at all.


    "You Ming, you are going too far!"


    You Ming''s face was hideous, and he scolded: "Shi Zhong, you are not a thing, I am too much, are you too much? Occupy my wife, you are a court official!"


    "Shi Zhong, you don''t deserve it, you don''t deserve it!"


    "Enough, You Ming, you are enough!"


    Seeing Cheng Ya''s embarrassed look, You Ming laughed: "Hahaha¡ªwhy, I feel bad?" He sneered, staggering in the cell, staring at Cheng Ya, "Yeah, why did I forget? , you are his wife now, naturally you want to talk to him, but I want to be, his Shi Zhong is a despicable and shameless villain, he is a villain, a villain who occupies his brother''s wife!"


    "No! You Ming, you misunderstood!"


    You Ming disdainfully said, "Are you saying that he occupied you because I was dead? Also, because I am dead, you are an ownerless thing, so he can **** it over, but she is a feisty woman. I shouldn''t marry you, if I don''t marry you, will you marry?"


    "You must be very loving, right?"


    You Ming was lying on the door, Cheng Ya saw his face, couldn''t help but walked over and slapped him.


    "Snapped!"


    You Ming was stunned, and Shi Zhong was also stunned. Cheng Ya, who was always gentle, actually hit someone. They didn''t expect that she would hit someone.


    You Ming touched his cheek: "You actually beat me for him?"


    "You were the one who beat me!" Cheng Ya looked a little indifferent, "You don''t know anything, Brother Zhong married me just to protect me from being bullied. For more than ten years, he has never been in the room, he has never been in the room. He respects me and keeps a distance from me all the time, he said that if one day, you are still alive and come back?"


    "He just doesn''t want me to be cast aside with my children, orphans, widows and mothers, You Ming, you are the one who has no conscience!"


    Cheng Ya''s eyes flashed with pain: "You''re right, I have really liked him for so many years. You can call me watery, or you can call me half-hearted, but you can''t call him!"


    "You know? He values ??brotherhood more. Between you and me, he chooses you!" Cheng Ya burst into tears. She didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. Of course she knew that Shi Zhong also liked it. her.


    But there is another person between them, You Ming, for this person, they have always avoided each other.


    She didn''t think she was a good person. When she promised Shi Zhong to marry him, she really wanted to wait for You Ming to come back. She didn''t think that this would cause him any trouble. For more than ten years, he has taken care of him carefully. Which woman will not be tempted?


    Which woman can keep her heart?


    Although she knew that he also liked her, she never wanted to break this relationship, and she also wanted to keep a little bit of beauty in his heart. Maybe they can live like this, she is really selfish, she doesn''t want to lose Shi Zhong.


    But You Ming reappeared. When she heard that the person who used to share the same bed was actually the boss of the East Sea Island, she just felt that the sky was falling.


    What has she been waiting for all these years?


    You Ming was stunned, and Shi Zhong was also stunned.


    You Ming didn''t expect things to be like this, Shi Zhong didn''t expect that Cheng Ya already fell in love with him, instead of thinking about You Ming all the time, his heart was mixed. .


    "Okay, I''ve seen it, and I''ve told you the matter. You Ming, our relationship is also broken, think about it for yourself! I will ask Brother Zhong for a letter of divorce to announce this matter to the world. It will smear your face." When Cheng Ya finished saying all this, she showed a pale smile, "If you want to see the child, you can see me, and I will not stop you."


    She turned around staggeringly, just saw Shi Zhong''s eyes, her eyes couldn''t help darkening, and she staggered away from him. She knew that she had hurt him, and that she had sinned too much.


    Mu Bingyun looked at all this coldly and approached You Ming: "You have done too much, because you have killed hundreds of women, they are all homeless now, they have been abandoned by their families, and some people want their lives ."


    The formation she arranged was naturally inductive. During this period, many people have gone to the battle. Of course, those people have gone and never returned, and she has never been too polite to such people.


    You Ming''s eyes were a little dull. After hearing Mu Bingyun''s words and Fang Cai Cheng Ya''s words, it took a long time for him to react. He turned around sluggishly, walked to the corner, squatted down, and lay down again, the whole person was lifeless like a puppet.


    Shi Zhong glanced at him and shook his head: "You have a lot of sins, the sage will not let you go, the people of the world will not let you go, and I will not let you go! I don''t know when Xiaoya had this thought. , but I know that for the first five years, she has been praying to Buddha, writing your name every day, painting your portrait, playing your favorite tune, passing by her room occasionally and hearing her The name read in the dream is also you."


    You Ming suddenly raised his head, saw Shi Zhong''s vicissitudes face, but did not speak.

 Chapter 544： face saint

    "General, Madam said, give him these things."


    Shi Zhong saw that the waiter in the house was carrying a large basket of things, and nodded: "Give it to him!" He knew what Cheng Ya meant, maybe they had no fate, so what if they liked each other?


    However, he was content to know that she also liked him. Shi Zhong finally showed a smile and glanced apologetically at the two of them, Mu Bingyun. He did not expect such a relationship during this period.


    And Zhang Xiong never spoke. Regarding You Ming''s feelings, he did not have such deep affection for Shi Zhong. Everything You Mingru did was his own fault. Those calligraphy and paintings were all put into the prison. When You Ming saw the person above and his name, tears finally flowed from his dull eyes.


    Shi Zhong and the others saw this and stepped forward to leave.


    "Big Brother..."


    Shi Zhong had a meal and did not stop.


    "Can I speak alone?"


    Shi Zhong hesitated for a moment: "You go out first! Bingyun Cangyu, you follow me to meet the Holy Master later. Second brother, you go back with your younger brother and sister first. It''s been a troubled season recently, and the reception is not good, but the General''s Mansion is you. home, you can do whatever you want."


    The four of them understood and went out one after another.


    Shi Zhong turned around and walked back, but he wanted to hear what You Ming had to say.


    "Tell me! If I can do it, I will definitely help you, and I won''t make a vow. If you want to say it, it''s not a problem if you want me to leave the book to Xiaoya earlier. I will still take care of her in the future. hurt her."


    He knew that even though You Ming had scolded Cheng Ya just now, he clearly still loved her in his eyes. That remark was just because I didn''t understand each other for a while, so I said it, it''s also an angry talk!


    A misunderstanding, which is also his fault. It would have been better if he hadn''t done this in the first place, but if he hadn''t, the consequences would have been even more serious, and gossips would have spread.


    "No," You Ming''s voice was a little hoarse, "Brother, please continue to take care of her, you are the most suitable person, if...if you really give her a divorce, she will definitely not be able to live."


    He knew Cheng Ya too well, and with today''s expression, he was already determined to die. If the divorce book is taken, then Cheng Ya will definitely commit suicide under the pretext of sacrificing love. He still remembers every action of her husband and wife for so many years.


    "Why?"


    "Brother, promise me!"


    You looked at Shi Zhong steadily, and didn''t say anything else. At this time, no matter what excuse he said, it was useless. He hurt the two most important people, everything is just a misunderstanding.


    If he had known the news and asked them to ask when he landed, wouldn¡¯t things have been different?


    Shi Zhong sighed: "Look at fate! I won''t let her hurt myself, and I won''t force her to do anything. As long as she''s okay, it''s fine, okay, I''m leaving."


    ¡­


    Shi Zhong came out of the prison, gathered up his expression, and saw the two people standing outside with calm faces, his forehead twitched. This is going to face the holy man, he is a little timid, these two are like nothing.


    I really don¡¯t understand!


    "General Shi is out?" Mu Bingyun smiled, "Does he want General Shi to continue to take care of his wife, but the general thinks he should respect his wife''s choice?" When Shi Zhong heard this, it was strange, how did she know.


    Mu Bingyun certainly wouldn''t tell him, she eavesdropped.


    "Actually, General, Madam doesn''t necessarily need such a result. Maybe she is embarrassed. I heard that the general is going to resign as a general and become an ordinary person?"


    "Yeah, now that my only wish has been resolved, the court has nothing worthy of my nostalgia."


    "The remote small mountain village is the most suitable for people to retire. If you have enough money, it is not bad to find a place with beautiful mountains and clear waters. I think the lady must have been bored in recent years. The general might as well take the lady to see it. Maybe it will be able to unravel the knot.¡±


    She was just talking about it. You Ming pushed herself to a dead end because of a misunderstanding. The two fell in love with each other and couldn''t be together because of their helplessness. Maybe it was a regrettable life, so why couldn''t they change it.


    Even if you can¡¯t be a husband and wife, you can still be together until you grow old, right?


    "General at this age, it''s good to have a friend who can talk to you. If you and your wife can''t get over this gap, but go to the countryside together as company, it''s better than being separated from the two places. Not happy."


    Shi Zhong listened to it. He has liked Xiaoya for many years. If he really wants to let him go, he really can''t let it go. They have been married for many years, and they really don''t get along like a couple, but this kind of relationship still makes him Very satisfied.


    If you gave Xiaoya a divorce letter, then they probably won''t be able to meet. With Xiaoya''s stubbornness, she didn''t want to discredit him. If he doesn''t give her a divorce, he will continue like this with her, just like Bingyun said, find a beautiful place in the mountains and accompany her all the time, he thinks it is enough.


    "General, didn''t you say you wanted to take us to see the Holy Master?"


    When he heard this nice and annoying voice, he was a little helpless: "Okay, let''s go right away."


    The three of them rode in the carriage and went all the way to the palace. After a severe inspection, I finally saw the legendary emperor. The three of them saluted, and Mu Bingyun squeezed a magic formation. She also didn''t want to see her man kneeling to the emperor, he was a fairy anyway, he had to have some dignity, didn''t she?


    In the hall, after a long discussion, Shi Zhong and Cang Yu were finally kicked out, leaving Mu Bingyun alone to talk to the emperor.


    "Cangyu, there won''t be a problem, right?"


    Cangyu shook his head: "No, Binger will succeed."


    "By the way, where did you two come from? I sent someone to investigate. There is no such place as Nanhuan City. You didn''t fall from the sky, right?"


    "What you have to say is correct."


    Shi Zhong remembered Mu Bingyun''s method just now, and suddenly he said, "Really, you are immortals?"


    "Does the general think there are immortals in this world?"


    Shizhong is not sure again, but these two people are really amazing. As if any problem fell on them, it would not stumped them.


    Inside the main hall, Mu Bingyun looked at the emperor with a half-smile, "How is it?"


    The ?? emperor thought for a while: "I can promise you that the East Sea Island is too far from the mainland. Even if I don''t give it to you, I''m afraid I won''t have time to take care of it. But, are you sure you won''t do things that endanger my dynasty?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly raised one hand, and the entire hall seemed to be split open, scaring the emperor to the point of no blood. After a while, she took her hand back, and the hall returned to its original appearance, but scared the emperor half to death.


    "If I want to endanger the imperial court, I can kill you now. Instead, in our realm, I don''t care about these mortal worlds."

 Chapter 545： National Division

    The ?? emperor was really frightened, his pupils shrank suddenly. He is an emperor who likes to control everything in his hands, but he can''t control the person in front of him.


    "Why don''t I make you an empress?"


    The emperor looked at her face, she was very charming, and she had the ability to be the queen, even if she was an ugly person, as long as he had such ability, he would be willing.


    Mu Bingyun sneered: "You are too naive, a mere queen, I don''t care, I know you are scruples, I will leave here after I finish things, as long as you don''t come to provoke me, I will not do anything to harm you. You are still the biggest person in the world," said here, her voice suddenly became low, "but don''t try to control things that you can''t control, otherwise your life will be in danger. You are already an emperor, someone who is favored by God, This life should be for the country and the people."


    "If you really want to become an immortal, you must give up everything in the world."


    In fact, people in this world cannot cultivate at all: "Cultivation, you must pay attention to a fate, if you don''t give up, I will give you a practice method, if you can cultivate, you can give up the emperor''s position, if you can''t cultivate If so, be the king!"


    She flicked her hand, and a jade slip appeared on the case: "Take it and stick it on your forehead."


    The emperor did as he did, and sure enough, a lot of words appeared in his mind after a while, which were jerky and difficult to understand. Even though he was already erudite and talented, when he saw these words, he was still dazzled, but he couldn''t understand them.


    And the jade slip in his hand has been turned into powder, he believes that Mu Bingyun did not deceive him. In fact, he believed it. After all, there was no need to deceive him with such a skill. But he was just a little unwilling. He saw a delicious food and tried it without taking a bite. Who knows if he really can''t bite it?


    "Then, how about you being a national teacher?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded and agreed: "Okay, my husband is Cangyu, don''t hit him. As a thank you this time, I can give you some Yanshou Dan and Zhuyan Dan."


    The ?? emperor was a little excited, and he suppressed his sullen thoughts, so of course he agreed. These benefits are also his opportunities. If he is not wise, I am afraid that he will really anger the immortal in front of him.


    "Is the immortal''s husband also an immortal?"


    This question is a bit strange. Mu Bingyun found that the emperor of the mortal world was like a curious baby when facing the unknown.


    "Yes, we only stayed here because of some problems this time. When we all recover, we will leave. I have some ideas here, I hope you can take a look. After all, what I want to do may be similar to the above. connection."


    She raised her hand, and a booklet appeared, which she recently wrote, on the issue of improving the status of women. After her conversation, she found that the emperor was a very enlightened emperor despite the common problems of the superiors. After all, when he knew that she was a daughter and mixed into the army, the first thing he thought about was to summon her, and he didn''t think about beheading her at first.


    With the current conversation, she felt that things might be smoother.


    The ?? emperor really looked at it seriously, especially knowing that there were so many filthy things in the world, he was naturally angry. Especially in one sentence, why should you look down on women, if the world is full of men, and the world without women, doesn''t it mean extinction.


    The so-called reconciliation of yin and yang, men are yang and women are yin. .


    He was thinking, if one day he made a woman angry, would he do something to the man beside him in the middle of the night?


    Especially when I saw some of the cases that Mu Bingyun found, I felt a little cold on the bottom and neck.


    These are all real cases, Mu Bingyun has now recovered his immortal power, and it is very easy to do these things. She can''t manage that much, but she can directly report this situation to the Lord of the World. If he is a wise monarch, he will naturally take this issue seriously.


    I hope to improve in the future and give some justice to the women in this world! At least those women who have been hurt should not be the object of despise.


    It''s enough for other people to scold. What she didn''t want to see was that among the scoldings, there were people who were also women. Isn''t this sadness?


    "I still have something here. I think you are a wise man. This is a gift to you. I hope it will be useful to you."


    This time it was a piece of jade slip, and the emperor held the jade slip on his forehead. When he saw the contents, he was stunned. It turned out to be the cultivation methods of various agricultural crops?


    There are many other things, in short, these things are really useful to him. And there are some things in it that actually need women to do. It seems that this immortal really can''t stand the unfairness of his world to women.


    In fact, when he saw that in many of these cases, women were in various low positions and were cast aside, he felt a little angry. In fact, his mother-in-law was also a humble person, and it was not easy to live in the palace mother-in-law when he was a child.


    He began to think, as an emperor, does he really need so many concubines?


    "Okay, look at it slowly! You should be a good emperor, and you will definitely be praised by the people in the future.


    Before leaving, Mu Bingyun did not forget to put a top hat on the emperor. The emperor was really happy when he heard it. In fact, he really wanted to be a good emperor. Originally thought he did a good job, but seeing that there are so many problems in his country, he decided to do better in the future. Immortals gave him so many things. If he didn''t do it, wouldn''t it be too wasteful.


    He also found that there were many martial arts secrets in his mind, and his heart was a little hot. The immortal must be afraid of him being assassinated, so he gave him these things. If these things are handed over to the Dark Guard, then he will be able to help him travel all over the world to inspect those secrets.


    After ??, the country is truly in his hands.


    took a deep breath, and when he came back to his senses, he found that Mu Bingyun had left. The baby put the booklet in the hidden compartment, and then ordered the canonization.


    When everyone heard the emperor''s decree to confer Mu Bingyun as the national teacher and Cang Yu as the national duke, and the two did not need to kneel, everyone was shocked. The woman who cheated on the king just a moment ago has become an existence that everyone can''t look up to this time.


    This change is too fast.


    However, since he was named a national teacher, he could not have a false name, he had to convince the people. So the emperor made a drama of the state teacher begging for rain. In this case, it would be convenient for her to compare prices for everything she did in the future.

 Chapter 546： The national teacher asks for rain

    Mu Bingyun changed into the imperial uniform of the national teacher in the house. Originally, the maid was going to come in to dress her up, but a tall man came in.


    "How did you come?"


    She glanced at the mirror and found that someone who had already changed into court clothes walked in, why couldn''t she stay for a moment?


    "Knowing that Binger doesn''t like combing her hair, I came in and combed it for you."


    Mu Bingyun felt that he was skilled, so he quickly pulled her a bun with a hairpin on it.


    "You carved this hairpin?"


    The corners of Cangyu''s mouth curled up and pressed it against her ear: "Binger''s eyesight is very good."


    "What''s good or not, you only said yesterday that you wanted to ask me to open a storage ring for you. Why don''t you take it? You only took out a piece of jade, just to carve a hairpin for me?"


    He shook her hand: "I have it too."


    Mu Bingyun stared at his head, and sure enough, it was the piece of jade that he took out earlier. He touched Peiyu on his waist again, looked at Peiyu on his waist, and cursed inwardly, this man has a lot of scheming.


    "Guo Shi, Guo Gong, the time has come."


    "Okay, don''t get tired of it, let''s go out, we''ll ask for rain later!"


    Cang Yu couldn''t help laughing: "Bing''er will wait for a thunderstorm to go up, and then perform a little rain technique, it will be fine soon?"


    "You''re still laughing. If it''s not like this, how can you fool these people and block their mouths? I have to help Yu Yun and them! By the way, is there any progress on your matter?"


    "Not yet. After listening to Binger''s words before, I have some guesses. So, I am going to go around and have a look. Maybe I won''t be with Binger for the time being."


    "Alright."


    The two walked out side by side, and everyone saw, oh, this appearance is really a perfect match.


    Mu Bingyun walked up to the rain-seeking platform, brewing for a while, and then the sky unexpectedly thundered during the day, and then the dark clouds gradually approached, and suddenly drifting heavy rain fell in the sky.


    The people below shouted loudly, and now there is really no doubt about Mu Bingyun, the national teacher. In such a blink of an eye, the rain came down, which shows that the national teacher is really an expert.


    Then I don''t know who told the story that they encountered the formation at sea before, and it was still broken by the national teacher. Now everyone knows that the national teacher is the one who saves them.


    He also said that today''s sages have discerning eyes and pearls. If the sages are wise and know the skills of national teachers, wouldn''t they be harmed by those traitors? The emperor is very happy, after all, he is the one who gets the most benefit now.


    He got things and fame. He has only been on the throne for a few months, and now the people''s hearts have been given to him, and he can''t help but smile. Perhaps, he really wants to work hard to become an emperor through the ages, and it will be passed down through the ages.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the emperor and found that he was full of self-confidence and righteousness, and finally felt relieved. Perhaps evil coexists in the world, and as a ruler, you don''t need to be too kind and kind, but you can do good to the people of the world.


    After busying with the rain, Cang Yu has already set off, looking for an opportunity to restore his demonic energy. Mu Bingyun stayed in the General''s Mansion for a while, and was also preparing to go to the East Sea Island. Now that she has the emperor''s promise, she can go ahead smoothly. In the future, when she is gone, these women also have the ability to protect themselves from being hurt.


    Zhang Xiong also took Liu back.


    Not long after, Shi Zhong offered to resign, and the emperor agreed. Then he took Cheng Ya to Zhang Xiong''s small mountain village, asked someone to build a quiet yard and built a lake. Zhang Xiong still lived a life of hunting and had a good time with Mrs. Liu.


    You Ming was beheaded for public display, because he is now alone and has no other people involved, so I understand this matter. The pirates, which were a headache for the imperial court, perished like this, and the emperor gradually began to do business with overseas.


    Cangyu also stepped into a path to find opportunities. For his safety, Mu Bingyun got him a lot of life-saving things. A jade pendant was also placed so that if he was in danger, he could feel it at any time.


    On the sea, she looked into the distance and showed a smile. In fact, it was a good feeling to occasionally protect the man she loved.


    "National teacher, it''s coming."


    "Oh, I see."


    The two guards around her were given to her by the emperor, not to protect her, but as a signboard. When they needed to do something, it was more convenient and efficient for them to do it.


    Feeling the admiration in the eyes of the two, she was a little helpless, isn''t it just raining?


    "Leishan, I think your foreign kung fu is good, have you learned internal skills?"


    Leishan smiled: "I... I''m too stupid, I always forget the route, and when I get older, I don''t learn any more."


    "Actually, it''s not suitable for us either." Lei Di added on the side, the small eyes full of desire made Mu Bingyun feel a little uncomfortable. Lei Di heard from his master, saying that the national teachers have great ability, and whether they can get the internal strength suitable for them depends on their ability.


    "Did the emperor say something to you?"


    The two of them were a little embarrassed, and their faces were red.


    "Don''t worry, you have to help me do a lot of things in the past few years, and these two internal skills will be given to you."


    The system of these two people is indeed special. The ones given to the emperor before are indeed not suitable for their cultivation. These internal skills are all created by her, and for monks, this is just too simple. It only needs to borrow a cultivation method, overturn it and change it into an internal strength that mortals can cultivate.


    But after this change, although it is not a cultivation method, it is a top-level internal skill in the mortal world.


    Seeing this, the two of them immediately read it and tried to practice a bit, and sure enough, a warm feeling appeared in their bodies. The two looked at each other and bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you, National Teacher."


    "You guys practice first!"


    The two hesitated for a while, only to see Mu Bingyun hit the water with a palm, and then the boat moved quickly. There is no hesitation now, they have to practice early, and then they can help the national teacher.


    Finally, the East Sea Island arrived, and Leishan and the two also practiced a small part of their internal skills. The two jumped on the island happily, and found that there were many dead bodies outside, and looked at each other.


    Mu Bingyun snorted coldly, and flung his sleeves into the sea to feed the fish.


    "I don''t know whether to live or die!"


    Though the two of Leishan looked simple and honest, but their brains lacked intelligence, they quickly figured it out. Seeing that there were still a lot of fresh corpses, it was estimated that they had only come here in the past two days. Donghai Island was given to her by the emperor. Few people knew about it. If those people knew that this was the territory of the national teacher, I am afraid they would not dare to come here.


    Originally, the emperor wanted to do this, but Mu Bingyun refused. The emperor didn''t understand what it meant, but she decided and agreed. He saw that the immortal really had no interest in the rights of the world.

 Chapter 547： Its better to teach a man to fish

    The emperor thought about it for a while, and felt that he would be better to the national teacher in the future, and let her stay for a while longer. If there is trouble, the national teacher will definitely help. The prince has no ambitions, and now he has run away and doesn''t know where to go.


    The ?? emperor also let go of his fearful thoughts and concentrated on his administration.


    Mu Bingyun saw all this in his eyes, and was very pleased.


    The thoughts were taken back. After disposing of the corpse, Mu Bingyun opened the formation. Just after opening, Yu Yun and others came over. Everyone had a smile on their face, and it could be seen that these days were going well.


    "Wood girl, you are finally back."


    Yu Yun smiled sincerely, although this face was still not good-looking, but she was much more energetic than before.


    "Let''s go, go in first, I''ll help you restore your body and appearance, how are you learning from the things I gave you?"


    Yu Yun finally recovered from Mu Bingyun''s words, suppressing the excitement in her heart, and said, "The sisters are already learning, and they are not bad."


    "Okay, call everyone here. By the way, these two are Leishan and Leidi. They will also help here in the future. There are many things, you can also find them."


    The two sides got to know each other for a while, and the group went to the house. All the women gathered, and after knowing that Mu Bingyun was back, they were all excited. Looking at her with hopeful eyes, it made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Of course she was happy to see their new look. But she knows that they are not strong enough now. If they go out at this time and encounter people''s strange eyes, they will definitely become their original appearances.


    Thinking of the corpses on the island, she thought about preparing to clean up those people, thinking of the women here, she changed her mind again, it is better to let them clean up by herself.


    "Congratulations on your surviving. When you come back, I can see you who are full of fighting spirit. I''m very happy."


    "However, this is not enough. Next, I will try my best to help you. As long as you are willing, you will become the best and most beautiful woman in the world."


    The eyes of Yu Yun and others lit up. Many people here look very old, but Mu Bingyun said that they want to make them beautiful again?


    is this real?


    There is no woman who doesn¡¯t love beauty. It¡¯s better to have a beautiful face than it is now. They refrained from asking, knowing that Mu Bingyun would not lie to deceive.


    "Okay, now I''m going to prepare to help you restore your appearance," Mu Bingyun stepped aside, his palm moved slightly, and a pile of medicinal herbs appeared in front of him, "Leishan, Leidi, you two are going to boil water, there are hundreds of people here. , everyone also help, and later put these medicinal materials in it to suffer, from this step onwards, you have to do everything yourself, and I will provide what you don''t have."


    The two of Leishan certainly didn''t complain, and they also wanted to see the immortal''s means.


    Yu Yun and the others will not have any complaints, and they will definitely not miss the opportunity that was finally presented in front of them. A group of women were happily busy, fetching water, carrying water, lighting fires, and boiling water. Although they were sweating profusely, they were very busy.


    In fact, Mu Bingyun can easily accomplish these things, and even she can let Chi Smelting make a medicinal pill to wash the marrow, so that they can recover. Why didn''t she give it directly like giving the pill to the emperor?


    Because women are weak in this world and emperors are strong, before becoming an emperor, there must be many trials. And these women have gone through hardships and their hearts have grown more traumatized. If she lets them get it easily, it will only ruin their later days.


    It is better to teach a man to fish than to teach a man a fish!


    A good life must be earned by themselves, so they will have a sense of accomplishment, will cherish it, and even be able to look up to meet people. She could back them up, or maybe leave here until they were dead.


    But what''s the point?


    If you do that, I''m really sorry for her understanding of life. They let her understand an important layer, and it is only fair that she will let them achieve their own wishes.


    "You, be careful." Yu Yun gave a woman a hand. It turned out that she stepped on a rock and almost fell. The woman raised her head and smiled, expressing her gratitude, "I am the clumsy one who caused everyone trouble."


    "What''s wrong, we are all sisters who support each other. From now on, we have to live our lives well."


    "Yeah, yeah, I think it''s just a day like this. The wooden girl said that she wants to make us beautiful. I forgot what it looked like when I was beautiful. I''m really looking forward to it!" A man with scars all over his face The woman smiled. Although her smile was a bit hideous, her eyes were very soft. "So I thought that my whole life would pass like this."


    "I think the same way. Actually, Miss Mu is right, we should live our lives well. If others don''t cherish us, we have to cherish ourselves. If we don''t cherish ourselves, who else will love ourselves? ?"


    "You''re telling the truth, we women are born to be manipulated, and now the Mu girl is willing to give us a hand, don''t let her down."


    "Yes, yes, you''re right, well, stop talking nonsense, and boil the medicine earlier, so that Miss Mu will not wait. Look at the methods of Miss Mu just now, wouldn''t she be an immortal?"


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun heard their various discussions, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, that''s what she wanted. But she still came out, and everyone saluted her respectfully when they saw her.


    "Actually, I can restore your appearance right away."


    Seeing everyone''s surprised expressions, he didn''t blame much, Mu Bingyun knew that she had succeeded a step.


    "But I restored you right away, how would you feel?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally got an answer: happy!


    Mu Bingyun made them think, but they couldn''t come up with an answer. There was still only the word "happy".


    "Then answer this question later, Leishan, you guys find a cool place to go, it''s not very convenient here."


    Leishan saw hundreds of wooden barrels here. I really don¡¯t know where this immortal national teacher got it. There is no accident in the wooden barrels that are filled with boiled potions.


    "These potions can condition your body, bubbles for the first ten days."


    Yu Yun was the first person to take off her clothes. The scars on her body slowly made people feel distressed. After that, many women also took off their clothes. Everyone suffered large and small injuries, even some. Legs and feet were also discounted, and some were chopped with knives.


    Mu Bingyun sighed. Is that the case with people who cannot control their fate?


    Everyone is very quiet, and every time they see the hurt on their bodies, they wake up. This is reality, not a dream, not a dream. Seeing that everyone was silent, Yu Yun suddenly laughed.

 Chapter 548： go out

    "What are you doing? We''re going to restore our appearance, as soon as we have more bubbles, we can recover with more bubbles."


    With Yu Yun''s lead, everyone laughed, as if everything just happened was just an illusion.


    Ten days later, Mu Bingyun successfully met countless surprised eyes.


    "It''s amazing. Although my appearance hasn''t recovered yet, I feel that the injuries on my body have healed, and my legs won''t hurt anymore."


    "I...I seem to be able to run and never get out of breath again."


    "My scars have disappeared a lot, and it doesn''t hurt when it rains."


    In short, every one is getting better. Next, Mu Bingyun gave them new medicines and soaked them for another ten days. Now their old problems are gone, and Yu Yun''s newly grown hair is not gray, but dark. But she was overjoyed.


    This day-to-day change really gave them infinite hope. They seemed to understand why Mu Bingyun asked that question. If you directly restore your appearance, you will definitely not experience this.


    On this day, the women''s faces still haven''t recovered, but their bodies have recovered to whiteness, and they can even be broken by blowing a bullet, and all the scars have disappeared. Although they didn''t know why Mu Bingyun didn''t let them recover their faces, but now they believed her extremely, since she did this, she must have her reasons.


    "You are very confused, why don''t you restore your face, right?"


    Seeing everyone nodding, she said, "I''m going to pick ten people now, I''ll take you out for a walk, and then I''ll pick ten people out every time." As soon as these words fell, many women were pale and their bodies were shaking, which shows that they are now Still afraid to face the outside world.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will always be with you, is there anyone willing to go out with me now?"


    She glanced at Yu Yun, and Yu Yun''s body was shaking a little. Although she was the fastest to recover here, she was still very scared when faced with such a thing. I want to go out and I''m afraid to go out.


    "I!"


    Finally, Yu Yun spit out this difficult word, she always had to face it, she couldn''t let the Mu girl down, and she couldn''t let herself down.


    "I!"


    "I''ll go as well."


    "I¡­"


    Finally ten people gathered together, and Leishan and Leidi also went out. Donghai Island was once again activated by her. Now these people have not learned martial arts. If someone comes to kill them, I am afraid they will not be able to escape. her thing.


    "We may have to go out for a few days, you should study hard what I gave you."


    "Understood, wooden girl."


    These women actually obeyed her words, and Mu Bingyun was somewhat satisfied, so it would be quicker to teach her.


    ¡­


    "It''s about to dock."


    Mu Bingyun did not let them cover up, and with their current faces, they were not afraid of being recognized. Even if they are relatives, I am afraid they will not recognize them. That''s why she doesn''t fix their looks for the time being.


    Yu Yun and the others shivered when they heard Mu Bingyun''s words, and quickly looked forward, and they found quite a few moored ships on the shore, as well as guards, and merchants coming and going.


    Several people lowered their heads and dared not look any further.


    "Always go out. No one can recognize you now. You have to take this step by yourself."


    She didn''t say much, but Yu Yun was the smartest. She took several deep breaths and finally raised her head. Although her face is aging, she is well groomed and has her own temperament, so it doesn''t look bad.


    The other women who followed her followed her, raised their heads, and looked at the shore that was getting closer.


    "arrive."


    The sound of ?? arrived, which made their souls feel chills, but their legs and feet seemed to be disobedient and walked off the boat. After walking a long way, I realized that I was relieved to see the people coming and going without looking at them.


    "Yu Yun, you''re so scared." Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly, making Yu Yun a little uncomfortable, isn''t she scared? Back then, she liked going out for shopping the most, and always liked to buy some gadgets. Unfortunately, since she got married, she seldom came out for the sake of her husband''s family.


    This street is much more prosperous than before.


    "The Sage today should be a wise ruler."


    "How does Miss Yu know?"


    Though Leishan was glad that someone praised his master, but he was also puzzled, how did this woman trapped on the island know? Leishan and Leidi are secret guards, and they don''t discriminate against Yu Yun and others. They know too many things, dark and terrifying, and they feel a little pity for such a woman.


    But with the National Teacher, these women should be lucky.


    "You seem to come and go with smiles and satisfaction from everyone. Only a wise ruler can govern such a world. If you are a dim ruler, the people should be miserable..."


    "However, this is the trade junction, and it is normal to be prosperous. At least from the satisfied eyes of these people, this emperor is not bad. As for other places, I don''t know, and I can''t be sure if I haven''t seen it. If it''s not a small place , or a big place, rich or poor, as long as life is not difficult, everyone has their own way of living, will smile and be satisfied, then this emperor is undoubtedly a wise king. If all the people in the world are prosperous , then he must be a wise man through the ages, a role model for all monarchs."


    "You''re right, but I believe he must be." Mu Bingyun smiled, looked up, and looked at someone through the curtain. The emperor shrank his neck, and his eavesdropping was discovered by the national teacher.


    is a bit embarrassing, the national teacher is really powerful. However, the unremarkable woman just now was able to analyze this matter well, but she has some skills.


    "Wooden girl."


    The emperor came out. He felt that it would be bad to hide if he found out. He might as well meet. In fact, he was just a little interested in this woman, and he also guessed her origin.


    When he saw it up close, he was a little confused. These women had vicissitudes of life, but their eyes were clear. How long had he not seen such eyes? It seems that he does have a lot to do.


    Men are his subjects, and women are naturally his subjects. You can''t be too biased, can you?


    Mu Bingyun greeted with a smile, and the two sides got to know each other. Of course, Leishan did not dare to reveal his identity as his master, and squatted in a corner silently. However, the emperor was a little interested in Yu Yun, because he was interested in what she understood just now, not anything else.


    Perhaps, women''s intelligence can also be used.


    Afterwards, the emperor and Yu Yun had a conversation. It was all about women. Naturally, Yu Yun pointed out the injustice of women''s survival according to her own ideas, and also pointed out the hope of women. After the other women heard it, they couldn''t help but say it. They had already changed rooms in the middle, and Mu Bingyun had even created a soundproof array.

 Chapter 549： go home

    Mu Bingyun took the people out of the teahouse, the emperor fell into deep thought, and it was not long before he returned to the palace, where he stayed in the palace and worked **** writing.


    "Yu Yun, your wish will come true."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly said, Yu Yun nodded. Although she knew it was extremely difficult, she was willing to give it a try.


    "Do you know who that person was just now?"


    Seeing that the rest of the people were curious, Mu Bingyun said badly: "He is the current emperor."


    what-


    Yu Yun and others are sluggish, emperor? They had just fought with the emperor so much that their cheeks were red, isn''t this too...too bad, will they offend the emperor?


    "Wooden girl, this..."


    "Don''t worry, when you meet in the future, just pretend you don''t know each other. He is a wise man, and he will definitely not be killed. Just do your own business and don''t violate the king''s law."


    Leishan and Lei Di twitched on the side, Master Guo Shi really is amazing, and it was the first time they saw that the master was a little courteous to Master Guo Shi, is that still their master?


    "Understood, wooden girl."


    After a day, they also knew that the rumored national teacher was Mu Bingyun, so naturally that person was the emperor. Thinking that the emperor is such a person, their hearts are full of hope.


    If it is an emperor, then they are really likely to fulfill their wishes.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go see something else, have a good rest tonight! Tomorrow may be different, I hope you are ready."


    One sentence made Yu Yun and others nervous. They were really worried about what they were going to face tomorrow. Thinking that the wooden girl would not fix them, she felt at ease again.


    In short, what Mu Bingyun did to them must be good for them. For so long, the wooden girl has been wholeheartedly serving them, without even the slightest bit of selfishness.


    So, everyone slept soundly all night.


    Early on, Yu Yun and the others were woken up. Mu Bingyun gave them some shabby clothes and then took them out of the inn. Yu Yun was a little surprised when she saw a familiar place, and she became more and more familiar. The road made her tremble a little, and her legs were even weak. Fortunately, someone around her supported her, otherwise she would definitely fall to the ground.


    Finally, after seeing that she was about to go to a familiar place, she couldn''t help but stay where she was and asked, "Miss Mu, did we go wrong?"


    "That''s right, it''s here." Seeing the fear and panic on Yu Yun''s face, her tone softened, "Don''t be afraid, no one can recognize you. If you are recognized, you can still be here well. Walk?"


    As soon as Mu Bingyun''s words fell, a few people appeared beside them. It seemed that they appeared from the corner in front. Seeing how stupid these people were, Yu Yun suddenly trembled, although their hair was a little gray. , but she clearly knew that one of them was the one who set the fire in her house, and the other was her personal nanny.


    She shrank her neck, fearful of being recognized, she wanted to lower her head, but was watched by Mu Bingyun, biting her head and looking straight ahead. And those few familiar people also walked in front of her, looked up at her, and at this time she became nervous.


    "Excuse me, can you let me?"


    Hearing the words, Yu Yun hurriedly moved away, and those people walked over from here. She was a little lost, but also a little fortunate, a complex and sour feeling came to her heart. It turned out that she had long since become unknown to anyone. No one could remember her except for a name.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and have a look, this time pretend to be your distant relative and go see what happens!"


    Yu Yun didn''t speak, and Mu Bingyun didn''t move. There were a few women around, thinking that she would face such a situation later, and secretly prepared for herself, no wonder Mu Girl would call some of them in the morning. The face changed, it was so. Although they were afraid, they also knew that Miss Mu was doing so much painstakingly.


    Yes, they also long to be in the sight of normal people in their lives, rather than spending the rest of their lives hiding on an island.


    Yu Yun fell into memory. Everyone knew that she was robbed by pirates. She could still clearly recall that day, but for some unknown reason, she felt a little painful.


    Her son cried and asked her husband to save her, but her husband was so scared that he hid aside and just watched her leave. Every time she thinks of that scene, she feels like a knife in her heart.


    "After you were kidnapped, two months later, he married a new wife who is still your husband''s cousin."


    Yu Yun raised her head with tears on her face, and smiled in vain: "So that''s the case, I actually just want to see my child. I have no nostalgia for him."


    "No matter if you have it or not, you have to accept it and face it. You still have half a lifetime to live. I hope you can cherish yourselves well in the future, and don''t ask for pity and sympathy from others. There are too many misfortunes, but you can stand up. There are too few people, you must not expose yourself and give up, as long as you live, there is still a chance to stand up."


    "Understood, Miss Mu, what you said made me steamy." Yu Yun smiled, "That''s right, I still have decades in my life, so I must do my best. Whoever says women are inferior to men, who Saying that women are about to be trampled on, I will stand up."


    She straightened her back, and her face seemed to have a new look: "Let''s go over!"


    Yu Yun walked ahead this time. When she approached the familiar but brand new door, she was still a little timid, but she didn''t want to let Mu Bingyun down again, so she plucked up her courage and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?"


    It was the old housekeeper who opened the door. She glanced at this familiar face. It had been more than ten years and she had grown a lot. The old butler only felt that the figure in front of him was vaguely familiar, but he did not know this face.


    "who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, I don''t know if Yu Yun is back. I recently heard that Donghai Island has been beaten down by the imperial court. I am her distant relative. I played better when I was a child. It has been more than ten years, in order to complete my mother This is where my last wish came.¡±


    The old housekeeper might not have cared about the sudden appearance of such a person, but he subconsciously believed that what she said was true.


    shook his head regretfully: "She didn''t come back."


    "How come?" Yu Yun pretended to be surprised, "It''s not good, my mother''s last wish can''t be fulfilled," hesitated for a while, and then said, "Could it be that...she has already encountered an accident?"


    "Yeah, the lord said he didn''t find her."


    Yu Yun sneered in her eyes, she really couldn''t find it, after all the person he sent to kill her couldn''t get in at all.

 Chapter 550： Meet

    "Mrs. Yu is kind-hearted. If she hadn''t protected the eldest son, she wouldn''t have been kidnapped by the pirates. It''s a pity." The old housekeeper sighed, "I''m really sorry."


    Yu Yun''s eyes were a little moved. She didn''t expect that this humble old housekeeper didn''t have any disgust at all. Everyone knew what would happen if she was kidnapped by pirates.


    "Then can I see the eldest son, since I can''t see Yu Yun, I can''t fulfill my last wish, so I can only retreat."


    The old housekeeper hesitated for a moment, then said, "Okay, then please wait here for a while."


    Yu Yun looked at the trembling figure of the old housekeeper, her eyes darkened, thinking that she would be able to see her son later, and she was happy again. Mu Bingyun, also dressed in coarse cloth, stood beside her. As for the rest, they can only wait elsewhere, so as not to arouse suspicion.


    Yu Yun''s expression was still very nervous. She glanced at Mu Bingyun: "If it wasn''t for Miss Mu, I couldn''t help but flinch."


    "It''s better to meet earlier." Mu Bingyun thought of the situation of the Chen family and felt uncomfortable. The prejudice against women here is too serious. In fact, the Mu family where she was born was not much better. Only after she had strength, did she not encounter those unfair treatment.


    And the mortals who are not cultivated are not so lucky.


    "Don''t be afraid, they won''t recognize you. You just need to look at your son secretly. I''ll be there to watch everything." What should she say? Not so disappointing.


    The reason why she didn''t say she wanted to see her daughter was because her daughter was no longer here and got married a few years ago. She will also take Yu Yun to take a look, but I''m afraid it will be disappointing there.


    If I say here that I want to see my daughter, I am really afraid that people will be suspicious.


    "Miss Mu, I...I..." Yu Yun is naturally anxious for her daughter, even more anxious than her son. After all, she knows best how difficult it is for women in this world, "Can you meet my daughter?"


    "I''ve made arrangements."


    "thanks."


    Yu Yun looked up at her with tears in her eyes, so what else could she not bear? She must stand up and never let her children lift their heads because of herself.


    "Young Master has agreed, you come with me!"


    The old housekeeper automatically took Mu Bingyun as Yu Yun''s daughter, and the two didn''t explain anything, and followed the old housekeeper in. Before they could see Eldest Young Master Chen, they were stopped by a voice.


    "Old housekeeper, who are they?"


    Mrs Wu, now the wife of Master Chen, also the cousin of Master Chen. Although she was in her thirties, she was in her prime, standing there from a distance, she was truly a stunning beauty.


    Yu Yun has long since stopped fluctuating. She gave up on the man who retreated in the crowd many years ago. Seeing Mrs Wu in front of her eyes, she wanted to ask how she treated her children and did they feel wronged, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    Don''t worry, one day, she will be able to stand in front of Wu. If the other party has something bad for her children, she will return it. Thinking of this, her eyes became firmer again, and the original intention of death in her heart had long since disappeared without a trace.


    Yes, she has let her children lose herself for more than ten years. If you don''t know whether they have been wronged or bullied during this period, how can she die. Without her mother by her side, there would be no one to help them. She must live and live well, be a woman who is self-improving in the mouth of a wooden girl, standing in a bright place, so that the world does not dare to look down on her.


    She is forty, however, she does not feel old at all, she feels that the rest of her life will definitely be more interesting.


    Mu Bingyun was very close to Yu Yun, and of course she felt the change in her temperament, and it was at this time that she felt more relieved. But remembering that there are still many difficulties in the future, it is not as worrying as before.


    As long as Yu Yun stands up first, she will be a role model for the women of the entire East Sea Island. This is also the reason why she chose Yu Yun to come out voluntarily. Only what she wants can she succeed.


    "Reporting Madam, this is a distant relative of Madam Yu. She originally came to see if Madam Yu is back, but unfortunately, I''m going to see the eldest son now." The old butler bowed respectfully before explaining. road.


    Wu shi''s pupils shrank suddenly, but she remembered something, and looked at the two in front of her again, but she stayed on Mu Bingyun''s face and thanked him a lot.


    "Oh, so that''s how it is. It''s a distant relative of my sister, so is this lady''s daughter?" Wu shi looked at Mu Bingyun up and down, only to think that the two mothers and daughters were born too different. .


    "yes."


    Mu Bingyun nodded with a smile, Wu always felt that Yu Yun in front of her was somewhat familiar, but that face was very unfamiliar. Hearing that Mu Bingyun was her daughter again, she had no doubts.


    As for Yu Yun, she has never been an opponent, and her cousin has her in his heart. The pirate of the past, thinking of this, she raised her eyebrows: "Then go!"


    After ??, Mr. Wu turned around and left. Mu Bingyun''s eyes narrowed. Of course, she had already checked out Wu''s actions. As for not telling Yu Yun, that was because she was afraid that the other party would reveal her fault. When she returned to Donghai Island, she would tell the truth. of.


    Yes, Yu Yun was captured by the pirates, it was not accidental, it was Wu''s involvement.


    Yu Yun lowered her head and thought deeply, followed the old housekeeper in her footsteps, and stopped when she reached a yard in a familiar direction. Everything in the mansion has changed a long time ago, and the places where there were traces of her disappeared without a trace, so it can be seen that Wu shi has this idea long ago.


    Remembering that Mrs Wu used to play at the mansion before, she didn''t think much about it, it turned out to be the case, I''m afraid that the two of them would have been in trouble long ago, but she was careless and didn''t realize it.


    "Young Master, they''re here." The old housekeeper knocked on the door, and there was a young voice in his twenties. Yu Yun got a little excited when she heard it, but fortunately, Mu Bingyun squeezed her hand, and then she reacted.


    The old butler didn''t pay attention, but the door suddenly opened.


    Chen Zirui glanced strangely at the woman in front of her: "Please come in." Yu Yun was a little excited, nodded, and dragged Mu Bingyun in. The old butler quickly closed the door and stayed outside.


    "Don''t know who you are?"


    "You are the eldest son, Chen Zirui?"


    Yu Yun felt that she was still dreaming, and finally saw her son with her own eyes. Now she has grown into a good son. This is the son she has always protected. It''s a pity that the daughter was still in the baby, and I''m afraid she has no impression of her at all.

 Chapter 551： inexplicably familiar

    Chen Zirui frowned, the woman seemed very excited to see her. But after careful identification, he found that she did not coincide with the face in his impression, but the figure was somewhat familiar, and he had forgotten where he had seen it.


    Yu Yun saw that Chen Zirui was suspicious, and quickly revealed her identity. Yu Yun did have many distant relatives, so after saying this, Chen Zirui believed it without any doubts. However, in Yu Yun, he always had a familiar feeling, very familiar, very kind, and he didn''t know what it felt, and there was also a kind of worry, concern, and even... He couldn''t express this feeling, like It''s the feeling of bathing in the sun.


    "It''s just that my mother passed away, and I want to come here to fulfill a wish..." Yu Yun also appropriately asked about the situation in the mansion, and this question made me feel tricky. Although Chen Zirui didn''t say anything, she could hear some clues.


    This Wu Shi clearly did not treat his children slowly, but secretly this was not the case. But seeing Chen Zirui''s confident look in front of her, she didn''t worry much. It seemed that her son was smart and could protect herself.


    "When will Madam go back, or do you want to stay in the mansion for a few more days?"


    This is the first time that Chen Zirui has kept someone, but Yu Yun turned him away. She is leaving, but she will come back. When she knew that Chen Zirui didn''t dislike her having such a mother at all, she was relieved and happy that there was finally another person who accepted her.


    So, should she work harder and stand by her son''s side as soon as possible?


    "Have you ever been married?"


    Chen Zirui was a little surprised, he glanced at Mu Bingyun subconsciously, and said, "I want to get a name first." He moved out of the Chen residence as soon as possible and got married, but he was afraid of marrying someone who didn''t know what kind of person he would come back.


    If his sister didn''t insist on marrying, he would definitely stop it, but unfortunately... Countless anger surged in his heart, and the Wu family raised his sister crooked. He was sorry for his mother, thinking of the despair on his mother''s face when he pushed him into his father''s arms without hesitation.


    Originally the imperial court attacked pirates, he thought he could finally see his mother, but...


    "What''s the matter? It''s better if you don''t marry now," Yu Yun thought eagerly, waiting for her mother to come back and choose one for you herself, "Take the exam well, Yu Yun most hopes that her child will be successful. No matter what happens, just follow her own rules. the way to go.¡±


    Chen Zirui felt more and more that this woman''s kindness towards him was like a mother''s kindness in her eyes.


    Mother? !


    He was startled and looked at Yu Yun from then on. Seeing that she was talking to him with a smile, she was exactly the same as his mother. Since her mother left, he could only dream of her by praying and dreaming every night. Then he shook his head and smiled, how could there be such a coincidence? If it was a mother, where would he come back, where would he come to find him?


    However, she is really like her own mother.


    I remember being in her arms when I was a child, shouting mother, mother, mother, how good was that time? He will definitely be admitted to fame, mother, the child will avenge you!


    Mu Bingyun was surprised, this Chen Zirui knew a lot! Chen Zirui''s background, she also investigated clearly, for her, this is nothing but an easy task. Therefore, she brought Yu Yun here without hesitation. If it weren''t for the pure heart of Chen Zirui, she would never let Yu Yun accept all this first, after all, it was too hard.


    I''m afraid other women are not so lucky, she has other arrangements for this.


    "It''s getting late, I''m going to leave, the eldest son should take good care of himself, I want to go see the eldest lady again!" Facing her children''s names, Yu Yun felt sour in her heart, but she I don''t regret it anymore, she is really enough to have such a sensible child.


    Chen Zirui was a little worried: "Little sister is a bit stubborn in the mansion. The woman doesn''t need to care so much. If there is any problem on her side, I will go over to take care of it."


    "That must be different. I''m not here to fulfill my mother''s last wish." Yu Yun said with a smile. In fact, from Chen Zirui''s eyes, she knew that her daughter''s situation was not very good. Whatever it is, she can accept it.


    "The lady walks slowly."


    Chen Zirui knew that he could not persuade him, but he did not persuade him anymore. In fact, he really wanted to keep this woman for a few days, but there was no reason to stay, and the situation in the mansion was not suitable for keeping people. It is better to wait until you get the title, and then go to the woman''s hometown to have a look.


    Yu Yun was reluctant, but had to leave. If she stays any longer, it''s time to reveal her flaws, her own son, doesn''t she know? The melon seeds are so smart, they even set their own words without leaving a trace!


    They are all taught by themselves. If they were by their side, things would be different. If she did it again, she still did not regret her choice.


    Chen Zirui watched Yu Yun and the two leave until the servant next to him woke him up: "Master, do you know those two too?"


    "Well, I know." Chen Zirui''s eyes suddenly became sharp, "You go out first!"


    The corner of the little servant''s mouth twitched, huh, he''s just an unloved son, I knew he was going to the second son.


    After the servant left, Chen Zirui was about to close the door, but heard a movement outside: "Go and see what''s going on!" Suddenly, a black figure appeared in the room, landed in front of him, and quickly disappeared in front of him. Chen Zirui pondered. Regarding Yu Yun, he always felt that he would not be reconciled if he didn''t make it clear.


    He had been stalked by the other party several times. The other party was obviously extravagant, and his body looked only in his forties, but his face was extremely old. Although it was not good-looking, he did not dislike it at all.


    "Go and follow that woman, don''t disturb them, if they encounter danger, remember to protect them." After thinking for a while, Chen Zirui still said, at this time the people who went out earlier also came back.


    "Report back to the master, it was the second son who saw that the girl wanted to molest, but he brought it down."


    "How about them?"


    "I''ve already left the house safely, but I''m afraid that Second Young Master will not be reconciled."


    "Teach him a lesson!"


    "Understood, Master."


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows, this Chen Zirui is really smart, at this moment she is happy for Yu Yun, no matter how she sees her daughter, there is always a son who treats her well, which is not bad.


    "Wood girl, thank you very much."


    At the corner, Yu Yun bent down and thanked, "I lost her identity as a wooden girl before."


    "Don''t worry, let''s go, now to meet your daughter."

 Chapter 552： Know

    The other mansion in the capital looked more luxurious and spacious, and the heroes on both sides were also very mighty. The two knocked on the door as before, waiting for the doorman to come in and report. After a while, I finally waited until I was allowed in.


    The servants here are all arrogant, especially when they see the two of them in rough clothes, they are very disdainful. I thought it was a prosperous family, but now I know it, it is just an exaggeration.


    "Sister, I heard that you have a distant relative who came to look for you, and I heard that it was someone from your mother''s side. Oh, elder sister, the pirates have been wiped out. Why haven''t the women on the island been released back, right? problem occurs?"


    "Sister, do you miss your mother?"


    ¡­


    Yu Yun''s face changed a bit, the sister that the woman was talking about was probably her daughter Chen Rui.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, my mother is the Wu family!"


    Yu Yun''s heart ached, and sure enough, her daughter didn''t recognize her, and Chen Rui''s voice sounded in her ears again, "My mother raised me since I was a child, and since I opened my eyes and became conscious, my mother was Wu''s. , As for the others, shut up, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Oh, elder sister, you are so amazing. Young master hasn''t come into your house for a while now. Is it possible that you can''t get angry? My sister just cares about you. Why are you angry with my sister?"


    "It''s not that I said, sister, you really need to keep your temper better, the son likes women who are gentle and watery, so fierce, like a shrew, the son won''t like it!" Another voice sounded, "Second sister , let''s leave, so as not to anger my sister, the son is coming back, let''s go meet him."


    Two young and beautiful women appeared in front of Yu Yun. They were stunned when they looked at Yu Yun, and couldn''t help but spit out, "So ugly!" Yu Yun didn''t care, and then saw them look at Mu Bingyun again. , eyes twinkling with jealousy, so beautiful. He didn''t say anything, but left in shame.


    As he ran to the side of the pond, a strand of immortal power emerged from Mu Bingyun''s fingers, and the two of them fell down. The corners of his mouth twitched, so ugly, let''s make you ugly too.


    "Thank you, wooden girl."


    Yu Yun knew the most about Mu Bingyun''s methods. She knew that this was the method of the Xian family, so it was no wonder that she was named a national teacher by the emperor. Before the second son of the Chen family wanted to make trouble, so did the wooden girl. If it wasn''t for the mercy of the wooden girl, would these people survive to die?


    Remembering that Miss Mu had hanged Gu Qiniang with a single whip, they were all shocked at that time, how could there be such a courageous woman. Then after personally slaying those men, they became more courageous.


    "who are you?"


    When Chen Rui saw the two, she was very contemptuous. She felt that she should not agree, but she had been implicated by her unlucky mother for so long, and she didn''t want to live in her shadow anymore, so she didn''t wait for Yu Yun to speak. speak.


    "No matter who you are, please don''t mention everything about the Yu family in the future. My mother is the Wu family. As for who the Yu family is, I don''t know. Now that I am in my husband''s house, the most important thing is reputation."


    Chen Rui did not invite the two of them to be seated either, and while drinking tea, he glanced at them calmly: "Don''t worry, I will compensate you, one hundred taels is already a pen for you, right? I will close it later. Keep your mouth shut, as long as you don''t mention the Yu family, okay, take the silver taels later and leave!"


    "Since it''s so disturbing."


    Yu Yun pulled out a smile: "I won''t mention this."


    After ?? finished speaking, she dragged Mu Bingyun and walked out. If she didn''t leave, she was afraid she couldn''t bear it anymore. The disgust in her own daughter''s eyes made her feel sad. All the way out of the house, Yu Yun kept her expression steady, until she went to a place far outside the house, she was crying silently. Mu Bingyun had no choice but to take her back to the inn. Yu Yun said that she needed to calm down and reassure Mu Bingyun that she still had Zi Rui, so she would not be overwhelmed.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, expressing understanding. The rest of the people didn''t understand, but today they can''t go any further, so they have to bring other girls to their homes tomorrow to see. Yu Yun''s reaction was actually much better than she imagined.


    "Leishan, you take the others to the streets, buy some things they like, and when you''re done, you''re ready to go back."


    "Yes, national teacher."


    But Mu Bingyun turned a corner and knocked on the door of a room, feeling the people inside became nervous, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "Young Master Chen, open the door! I know it''s you, I have what you want here. the answer you want."


    The door suddenly opened, and Chen Zirui''s face appeared in front of him. He had an unbelievable look on his face. Even the Chen family hadn''t discovered him for so many years, but he was discovered by this girl. Let Mu Bingyun walk in and instruct to endure the outside, but Mu Bingyun quietly threw a formation.


    Chen Zirui felt safe, so he looked at Mu Bingyun: "Who are you? You''re not Yun''s daughter, are you?"


    "Naturally not."


    Mu Bingyun sat aside and saw Chen Zirui''s incomparable nervousness: "What did you guess?"


    Chen Zirui was a little nervous, his eyes widened, trying to see something from Mu Bingyun''s face. However, nothing was seen. Seeing this, Mu Bingyun removed the formation covering her face. This formation did not change her appearance, but made it impossible for people to recognize her as a national teacher.


    When Chen Zirui saw it clearly, his legs shook. Fortunately, he passed the test in his heart, so he stabilized and did not fall. He confirmed it again and again. This is the national teacher. He personally went to see this national teacher. rainy. It turned out that he did not believe these ghosts and gods, but the national teacher in front of him made him have to believe it.


    "National Teacher." He bowed respectfully, but of course, he was still suspicious.


    "Is she my mother?"


    If he had guessed before, now he is very sure. It is rumored that this national teacher has been to the East Sea Island, so it is normal to know his mother. He looked at Mu Bingyun seriously, even though he knew that this action was disrespectful, he still did not move away, no matter what kind of punishment he would receive, he wanted to know.


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun did not deny it, "But now you can''t recognize each other."


    "Why?" After Chen Zirui asked this question, he felt a little stupid again, thinking of all the eyes around him, he took a deep breath, and then he remembered the words of Mu Bingyun, "What does the national teacher mean, can my mother and I recognize each other? "


    "certainly."


    Chen Zirui became happy: "When was that?"


    "When do you want?"


    "Naturally, the sooner the better." In fact, if possible, it''s better now. He also knows that this is impossible. Let''s not say that he is not afraid of the eyes around him. It is his mother. The way he is now makes him feel very painful. It is all because of him, if not for his mother Such an encounter.

 Chapter 553： metamorphosis

    "When do you think it''s better, now, or when your mother can stand upright in front of you?"


    Chen Zirui wanted to talk about the present, but thought that the future would undoubtedly be the best for his mother: "Then when my mother dares to come to see me in a fair and open manner, in fact, I didn''t..."


    "I know, but she can''t pass her own level. She doesn''t want to cause you trouble, but she will be your pride one day!" Mu Bingyun said without hesitation, making Chen Zirui''s eyes brighten, "Mother It''s always been my pride."


    In his heart, it never changed, no matter what happened to her, she was still his mother, loved him, cared about him, and even sacrificed everything for him. He only felt that he owed his mother, and Chen Rui, he didn''t take good care of it.


    "You just understand, if I hadn''t discovered it by accident, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to keep a single woman on the island."


    Chen Zirui''s pupils shrank suddenly, and Mu Bingyun continued: "Even if no one goes to assassinate them, they want to kill themselves there."


    "Thank you, National Teacher."


    Chen Zirui took a deep breath, he knew that this was unfair to these women, but now he has achieved nothing and can''t do anything at all. He felt that he should speed up the pace when he was admitted to the exam. Originally, he also wanted to be a general, but before he acted, the pirates were wiped out, so he decided to take the exam. If he chose an official career at the beginning, he would have succeeded.


    "Don''t worry, five years at most."


    After getting the right time, Chen Zirui calmed down. For this national teacher, it is even more respectful. He was extremely grateful to be able to save his mother from the water and heat.


    "I think your secret guards are a little shallow."


    Chen Zirui blushed a bit. Those exercises were bought at a high price by him. They were really shallow. It was no problem for ordinary people.


    "There are two here, one is for you and the other is for your dark guards. If you want to do anything, just do it. You are a filial son. If you are like Chen Rui, you will never see each other. Yu Yun!"


    Mu Bingyun''s voice was a little serious, even shocking, Chen Zirui understood that the national teacher was very dissatisfied with his sister.


    "It''s my fault too."


    "I don''t blame you for this. Men can''t control women''s families. At that time, you were too young to take care of them. It''s good to be able to survive. As for Chen Rui, don''t pay too much attention to it. This kind of unfaithful and unfilial person is contaminated I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    Chen Zirui suddenly understood, and quickly said: "Zirui understands that if the girl is worried about her life, Zi Rui will still take action. If there are other reasons, Zi Rui will definitely not do anything." Naturally know.


    couldn''t help but sighed, now that Chen Rui offended the national teacher and broke her mother''s heart. He couldn''t forgive anything he said. If it wasn''t for the mother, the two of them would end up entering the East Sea Island and becoming pirates, and they would never be able to wash it out for a lifetime.


    "Okay, I''ll be leaving in a few days. If you miss your mother, but come here occasionally, it''s like visiting relatives. Remember not to have any doubts. Your mother is so smart, she has long discovered that something is wrong with you. ."


    Chen Zirui nodded quickly, although after all these years, my mother still knew him. But his heart became more and more happy, and now he just needs to work hard towards his goal. One day, their mother and son can recognize each other.


    Mother wants to be his pride, and he naturally wants to be mother''s pride too. He must work hard to move out of the Chen residence, live with his mother in the future, and honor her well.


    On the second day, Yu Yun recovered, and she didn''t look much different from before. Only Mu Bingyun understood that Yu Yun had become stronger, and she wanted to stand in the eyes of everyone. Chen Rui did break her heart, but she still had Chen Zirui.


    "I''m fine, wooden girl."


    "That''s good, let''s go to other people''s houses next," she paused, "Are you ready?" When she came back, she told all about Yu Yun''s experience, and the other nine women were very Pain, express some fear.


    "Already prepared."


    "Well then, let''s go!"


    This time it was much faster. In a few days, everyone saw their family members in another identity. Naturally, there are joys and sorrows. Some family members regard them as thorns in their eyes, wishing that they had indeed died on the island long ago, but some cried and cried, expressing that they missed them and looking forward to their return.


    Within a few days, all ten women changed their appearances. What the family misses, they are stronger, and want to return to them in an upright and open manner, without causing trouble and strange eyes to them.


    was disliked by his family and had no plans to go back. Of course, they did not give up, they just didn¡¯t go back to this home and were ready to live for themselves.


    For such a result, Mu Bingyun had expected it early in the morning, and brought them to buy a lot of exquisite cloth and various gadgets, and the group returned to the island in a mighty way.


    In the next time, he restored the appearance of ten women, and handed them over to martial arts, and then took twenty women out for a trip, each time for three to five days, a few months, and hundreds of people on the island saw it. When it came to his own family, perhaps there was Mu Bingyun, and everyone did not give up to survive.


    "The national teacher is really powerful."


    Leishan looked at a group of stunning women practicing in the distance. How could they not be beautiful if they could be snatched back by pirates? The two of them deeply sympathize with so many stunning women who have encountered such a situation.


    "Yeah, they are also very powerful." Leidi said with emotion, if they hadn''t stayed by the National Teacher''s side, they would never have been able to see so much. The sinister and warmth in the world are indeed equal.


    It turned out that what they saw was more evil. After all, as secret guards, they could only survive in the dark, and the things they investigated were filthy. Now, although they know that these women are very sad, seeing them grow up step by step, they are more gratified and admired.


    is even more devoted to Mu Bingyun. If they hadn''t known that the National Teacher is not short of manpower, they would definitely be dead skinned and patient for the rest of their lives. It is a pity that they knew from the master that the National Teacher will leave sooner or later.


    "You two don''t practice well, why are you here?"


    "National Division."


    The two stood up respectfully, and Mu Bingyun smiled: "They will be on a mission in a few days, you should protect them well."


    "I know the national teacher."


    They naturally knew what the mission was, and they didn''t expect the national teacher to think so far. Since this matter has been agreed by the master, they only need to cooperate with the national teacher. Thinking that these women will be their colleagues in the future, I feel a little excited.

 Chapter 554： Can you not scare me

    In two years, everyone has been reborn, and everyone has an extraordinary hand. They looked very young, and the oldest looked only in his twenties.


    When Mu Bingyun restored their appearance, everyone couldn''t believe that this was how they looked when they were young. Over the years, they have seen more of their broken body, full of vicissitudes and folds, or their cheeks blown by the sea breeze, and their skin has become rough. Now every part of their body is like a baby.


    They are really new.


    "This is your second life, take good care of it. Now your martial arts are at the top of the world, do whatever you want to do, and everything will be done according to the plan. From now on, Yu Yun will lead you here. Remember, you You can punish evil and promote good, but this is at the feet of the emperor, and you will go back in an upright manner in the future, you need the emperor, and I will show you his plan."


    "Don''t worry, Girl Mu, we are not what we used to be. We know what to do and what not to do. We just want to change the fate of women, and we don''t think about others."


    "It''s good to know."


    Mu Bingyun was just afraid that he would leave, and they would make people afraid. After all, they still lived within the rules and could not break the rules. Fortunately, the emperor is a wise man and can accept them.


    This is also what she decided from the beginning. The only way to change the status quo of women in this world is to get the emperor. After all, he is the supreme ruler of this world, and he can change all laws and regulations.


    It is also their luck that these women can meet such a wise man.


    "Wood girl, then we''ll go out."


    Yu Yun led the women to bow to her, she nodded with a smile: "Go, if you encounter danger, and Lei Shan Lei Di can''t solve it, remember to crush the jade pendant I gave you."


    "Yes, wooden girl."


    Afterwards, all the women leaped onto the board of the boat, and their bodies were ethereal. If people outside saw it, they would probably go straight to the fairies. Everyone had a smile on their face, and they probably never knew they had such an experience.


    This life is really exciting!


    Mu Bingyun stayed on the island for a month and received news from them from time to time. They smashed human traffickers who sold women from good families one after another, tied these people up, and then seized the evidence and acted resolutely. Every time such evidence was directly given to the emperor in the palace.


    Naturally, there are dangers, but every danger is growth for them.


    Mu Bingyun felt that they had gradually adapted to this kind of life, and left the island. The formation method was still activated, but if they came back, they could still go in. She had already handed them the method.


    She flew all the way to the palace, the young emperor was still reviewing the memorials, and suddenly felt a gust of wind in front of her, she looked up and saw Mu Bingyun looking at her with a smile, her pen was frightened.


    He felt that in front of the national teacher, the emperor really had no majesty at all.


    "National teacher, it''s late at night, can you not scare me?"


    "Still busy?"


    "Yeah, I''m busy, I didn''t expect things to be more serious than I imagined." The emperor''s eyes were a bit hostile, although there were indeed all kinds of domestic servants, all kinds of slaves among the people, and the poor families sold their children. For the time being, he also I can''t control it. After all, the world is too big, and I can''t control it at all.


    However, forcibly robbing women from good families to abduct and sell them, whether they are sold to officials in Beijing, to brothels, or to other places, is something he cannot tolerate. Even, he felt that selling children and daughters was unacceptable.


    Every time I see a letter like this, my heart surges with anger.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll give you an estimate slowly, you should be able to live to two hundred years old, and more than one hundred years."


    The emperor looked at Mu Bingyun''s smiling face, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "It turns out that the national teacher had already planned to give me the Yanshou Pill, but he wanted me to be this toiled life."


    "You are the emperor, so of course you have to work hard. After all, you have to pay the price. I believe you are enjoying it now, right?"


    In just a few short years now, the lives of the common people have greatly improved. The emperor has rationally used everything that Mu Bingyun has given him, and he can already be called a wise monarch.


    Mu Bingyun took out a pot of tea out of thin air, took out two more white jade cups, and placed them on the table. With a slight force on the palm, the tea was boiling hot. The emperor stopped looking at the twists and turns, and looked at it eagerly, the products produced by the national teacher must be fine.


    She smiled and poured the tea. The emperor was not polite at all. He picked it up and took a deep breath. After that, he felt refreshed all over his body, and it seemed that the fatigue of many days had eased.


    "Good tea!"


    "Nature is a good tea!"


    The emperor laughed dumbly, this national teacher, why doesn''t he know how to be humble? He was somewhat envious of Mu Bingyun, who came and went without a trace. Sure enough, the realm of the immortal was higher, but unfortunately he really couldn''t practice, and the national teacher did not deceive him.


    A scroll of bamboo slips appeared in Mu Bingyun''s hand: "This is the spiritual scripture of merit, if you really become an emperor through the ages, when you die, the merits of the people will help you enter the Dao with merit, reshape your body, and become an emperor. Cultivator, because you have merit and virtue, if someone dares to hurt you, they will surely suffer from divine condemnation."


    She has been practicing for so long and she has traveled many places, so it is not surprising to get such things. There is also Wu Yun, a person who likes to collect all kinds of things and put them in Chiye. There are all kinds of strange treasures in Chiye''s space. She just found this a few days ago.


    With this, I believe that the emperor will not give up halfway, and the people of this life will be blessed.


    The emperor was excited, and after thanking him, he opened it quickly, and each word jumped into his mind, making the bamboo slips a fear. If he couldn''t understand the previous exercise, he could understand this exercise at a glance. Sure enough, this is what he can cultivate.


    He also discovered that when he became a Mingjun for the ages, he could only cultivate his soul, and his physical body would not change. When he died and his merits were added to his body, he could be born again. But this is enough, he is very happy to think that one day, he will be able to be like Mu Bingyun.


    "I heard that the ministers urged you to take concubine again?"


    The emperor''s face stiffened: "Those old guys, what are they thinking about all day, thinking that I don''t know, if it wasn''t for their position, it would be easy to cause trouble, and they would have been let go."


    He may be a majestic emperor in front of others, just like a child in front of Mu Bingyun. He didn''t feel uncomfortable about this kind of transformation. He felt that the immortals must be more powerful than him, and he was older than him. It''s good for him to be a junior.

 Chapter 555： I dont want to be naughty.

    "Don''t plan to take a concubine?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little surprised, the emperor who was not lustful, to be honest, this was the first time she saw it. The emperor''s expression was a little uncomfortable, and he couldn''t say that he didn''t have time to take care of women now. It would be nice to have a queen. The current queen is pretty good, and it suits him very much.


    Especially now that there is no concubine in the harem, the smile on the queen''s face has infected him every day. He knows that once he gets a concubine, the queen will definitely change, and thinking about it makes him feel a little bad.


    Now he understands the mood of Lord Guogong looking at the eyes of other men staring at the national teacher. Possessive, he actually has a possessiveness towards his queen, and doesn''t even want other women to spoil it all.


    But he is the emperor, and he absolutely cannot use this reason to prevaricate the ministers.


    "I''ve already thought about it, I''m busy dealing with political affairs every day, and I''m overwhelmed with all kinds of things. Where can I find time to take a concubine?" He has already thought about the countermeasures. If these people come to persecute him again, he doesn''t mind playing tricks. Now, "The national teacher seems to be very concerned about my private life?"


    "Emperor, don''t you think you are nothing like an emperor now?"


    "like what?"


    "Like a man who is afraid of his wife''s injury, he protects his wife behind him and takes care of her carefully." When she was standing up, she came to help the emperor officiate at the wedding. The queen is indeed a good woman, and she can really make the emperor like it.


    "National teacher, you have to keep this a secret. The queen is relatively simple and not suitable for such a thing."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "Of course you have to save your life, don''t worry, but you can''t always protect him, maybe you have the confidence to protect him, but you don''t know that she is more willing to help you. The Queen of Merit and Virtue can also protect him. Cultivation, it is up to you whether you can cultivate for her or not."


    The ?? emperor was actually very excited for a while, if the queen could be with him... he blinked, it seemed like a good idea. However, when he remembered the aspect of merit, he didn''t worry about it for a long time, and he had an idea. When he raised his head and wanted to say something, he met Mu Bingyun''s half-smiling eyes.


    "I understand, the national teacher is here to plot against me, and wants to pull my little queen into the water."


    Mu Bingyun carelessly touched the teacup: "What does it mean to pull down the water, it is obviously to help you, how lonely it is to cultivate alone, wouldn''t it be good to have someone to accompany you. Do you want to watch the queen leave in front of you?"


    "Of course not, she is my queen."


    "Then it will be done. In the future, Yu Yun and the others can be directly taken over by the queen. What do you think?"


    The emperor was a little depressed: "The national teacher has already expected it, and he came to plot against me. I have been plotting for half my life, but I was still plotted by others." He has always been the only one who plotted against others, but he fell behind the national teacher. , he couldn''t figure it out.


    "Okay, I''m going to leave for a while. If something happens, I''ll crush the jade pendant I gave you. You should take care of Yu Yun''s side. They have good qualifications and can do a lot of things. I''ll let you help decide things, after all, if you speak out, who would dare to say nonsense?"


    The emperor smiled bitterly, is this a sarcasm or a compliment?


    looked at the empty space in front of him, the white jade cup was still steaming, remembering that there was still a lot of good tea in the teapot, he carried the teapot to the queen''s palace. His little queen, I''m afraid she''s been waiting for a long time today.


    The dark guards felt that their master had changed, and it seemed that they were developing in the right direction. The dark guards looked at each other and felt that it was actually quite good. Such a master is more humane.


    This time, Mu Bingyun didn''t stop. He flew high in the sky and returned to the small village. Seeing that there was no one around, he landed next to Liu''s courtyard. He walked in gently, and suddenly met Liu''s. come out.


    Liu Shi was surprised: "Bingyun!"


    "Sister Liu, are you okay?"


    "Of course, Bingyun, you are now a national teacher, why did you come here alone?"


    Mu Bingyun saw that Mrs. Liu was not polite at all, but she felt relieved. She took Mrs. Liu''s hand and entered the room: "I''ll come and see you. With my ability, do I still need to bring someone here?"


    Seeing Mrs Liu trying to figure out how she got here, she couldn''t help but smile: "It was thanks to Mrs. Liu for taking her in at the beginning. I just came to see you. You are doing well, so I can rest assured."


    "Oh, you girl, you are finally here. It''s almost noon. I''ll go get something to eat. Your brother Zhang will be back soon. By the way, why didn''t Brother Cang come back together?"


    "He has something to do, so he won''t be here for the time being."


    Mrs. Liu didn''t ask too much. Knowing Mu Bingyun''s extraordinaryness, she naturally understood that Cangyu was not a mortal. She didn''t expect her family to pick up two immortals and bring them back. Wasn''t it her luck?


    It didn''t take long for Liu to prepare the meal. At noon, Zhang Xiong came back from hunting in the mountains and was a little surprised to see Mu Bingyun. The three chatted while eating, but it was the same as before, not much changed.


    "Brother Zhang, Sister Liu, I may have to leave too. This time I come back to see you. If Yu''s work is done by then, I don''t think I will come again."


    Mu Bingyun took out a few bottles: "There are some things here to keep your face, and some to strengthen your body. It''s written on it. You can use it. From now on, you should take good care of it, and don''t take out this thing, so as not to cause trouble. calamity."


    Liu''s eyes lit up when he heard that there was someone with a face. He didn''t refuse to put them all away, and then hid all the medicine bottles, making Zhang Xiong laugh for a while. After that, Mu Bingyun disappeared in front of the two of them, and both of them were stunned.


    "Bingyun is indeed a fairy." Liu Shi sighed.


    Zhang Xiong nodded: "No wonder, they asked me about immortals, I am afraid they encountered some difficulties."


    The two looked at each other and felt that the secret was rotten in their hearts. As for the medicinal pill, they listened to Mu Bingyun''s request not to take it out. They finally got away from the disputes in the court, they just wanted to live an ordinary life.


    Then Mu Bingyun took a look at the situation of Shi Zhong and Cheng Ya, but the two got along just fine, and left without showing up.


    Taking advantage of this time, she traveled everywhere to check the situation in various places, and if something happened, she passed the news to Yu Yun and others, and asked them to come over and solve it. Before long, they will be moved to the bright side, and they will have to have a lot of credit at that time.


    After a few years, Chen Zirui was in high school and became the emperor''s confidant. Not long after high school, he moved out of the Chen residence. Then he took out the evidence collected that year, and with the support of the emperor, he successfully used the law to sue the Wu family.

 Chapter 556： standing in the hall

    Although Wu was not killed, he was placed in a nunnery to recuperate, and he would never be able to return without the emperor''s imperial decree. When Master Chen found out about this, he scolded Chen Zirui fiercely, and even preached that he was unfilial.


    Not long after this incident, an even more sensational incident occurred. A group of women who had been slaughtering human traffickers for five years actually entered the court and became an official. The emperor came up with countless evidences, as well as the merits of these women, everyone dared to object again.


    And the little queen in the mouth of the emperor back then became more and more majestic. The two of them glanced at the woman who was sitting on the side, eyes and nose watching the heart, a little helpless. They are so noisy here, this national teacher is really calm!


    "Okay, let Yu Yun and others come up!"


    Mu Bingyun finally opened his eyes, except for her, Chen Zirui was a little excited, standing in his own position, the whole person was trembling. Five years later, sure enough, the national teacher did not deceive him, and he was finally able to meet his mother.


    Just after Yu Yun and others came in to pay homage, another person who was not afraid of death stood up: "How can a woman be an official?" The implication is that women are not worthy and look down on women very much.


    Suddenly, he felt a number of terrifying sights staring at him, as if these sights were going to kill him. In addition to Yu Yun and others, there were also the emperor and the queen. In the end, he stiffly found that the most terrifying thing was Mu Bingyun''s sight.


    "Prime Minister."


    The prime minister''s body trembled: "I don''t know what happened to the national teacher?"


    "Do you despise me?"


    "Don''t dare!" What is the national teacher''s ability, everyone clearly understands, can he be able to offend the person who can call the wind and call the rain? Especially the half-smile eyes made him shiver.


    "But didn''t the prime minister say that women can be officials? Did the prime minister say that the national teacher is an official?"


    The prime minister was sweating profusely: "Yes."


    "Then is it the Prime Minister''s official university, or the National Normal University?"


    "National Normal University." The prime minister wanted to cry very much. The pressure of the national teacher was too great, much more than that of the emperor. Now he understands that no one can offend the national teacher. Look down on women, isn''t this national teacher a woman?


    After all, he has always faced the women in the house all the year round, how has he seen Mu Bingyun before? Yu Guang glanced at Yu Yun and the others, that kind of aura was too terrifying, and he regretted it a little. Such an aura was not weak at all, even stronger than him.


    "The Prime Minister, pay attention to what you say next time. After all, my official is bigger than you, and I am a woman. Who said that women are inferior to men. Now our emperor is a wise man who cherishes talents. The use of women shows that the emperor is open-minded, and talents are better than gender. What''s more important. I think the Prime Minister is probably less knowledgeable. He usually hangs around in Qingyuan Pavilion, next to the concubine Miji in the backyard. Naturally, he feels that women are nothing but beauty. However, the world is very big, as a prime minister, his eyes are unexpectedly So short, I feel sorry for the Prime Minister."


    The prime minister''s face was flushed red, he wanted to say something, but couldn''t open his mouth, because what Mu Bingyun said was the truth.


    "I heard that the Prime Minister actually accepted thirty-eight rooms yesterday. The Prime Minister''s wife is a virtuous woman, and her beauty is not bad. Will you coax people to serve others, like a puppy to please your woman? If so, what qualifications does the prime minister have to say that women are not?"


    Mu Bingyun sneered and looked at everyone''s expressions: "My lords, if you have a good wife at home, take care of your house well inside and out, have a peaceful home, and have a comfortable and good environment, better than all kinds of Yingying. Yanyan came very well. Young women are indeed beautiful, no one dislikes them, the most beautiful years are only ten years, and after ten years, you are disgusted again, so where are these women? "


    The ?? emperor was also silent. He had long known that the national teacher was very dissatisfied with the status of the woman, but he did not think so much. What else can be done, not just dying of old age in the backyard. For a lifetime, he really lived like a dog.


    "I won''t say more, what do you think is your business, but I taught Yu Yun and these people firsthand. They have the ability, good looks, excellent, and meritorious service. The emperor appreciates them and makes them officials. , Is the prime minister going to hinder their careers because of his own selfishness?


    Or, the Prime Minister is afraid that the woman will surpass you and be shameless," Mu Bingyun snorted coldly:


    "Then there''s no way. Who told you not to work hard? There''s no way. It''s more difficult for women to survive. They need to pay more to get what they want. If they don''t work hard, they can only become the puppy behind others!"


    The queen couldn''t help laughing, she felt that the national teacher was really a lovely woman: "The national teacher is right, Ben Gong also thought that a woman only needs to serve a good husband, Ben Gong is the queen, and naturally helps the emperor to take care of it. A good harem, but the emperor is in charge of all kinds of things, and he has no concubine. He just wants to give the people a better life. This palace was deeply touched and felt that he was useless. Later, after consulting the national teacher, he suddenly became enlightened. The national teacher is right, this world says It is the emperor''s world, but the emperor is the husband of this palace, helping the emperor is naturally helping his own husband."


    The Queen ?? did not call the name, but the ministers understood that the status of women will now rise.


    "Bengong knows your thoughts, but women in this world don''t think much like Bengong and Yu Yun."


    One sentence makes people understand that if they don''t want to be cleaned up, they should be obedient. There are always women in this world who only want to rely on men, and it has no effect on them.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the queen admiringly, very enlightened.


    "Prime Minister, do you have any comments?"


    Mu Bingyun''s sight was very sharp, and the Prime Minister felt that if he dared to say a word of opinion today, he would probably tear them apart. In fact, this is not terrible. The most terrible thing is that the young emperor has all the power of the court in his hands in a few years. Although he didn''t find anything, when he remembered the look in the eyes of the emperor when he looked at him, he always felt that something had fallen into the hands of the emperor.


    Thinking of this, he felt terrible.


    Then, he felt that the eyes of the new champion looking at him were not right, thinking that he did not offend the other party? In short, he couldn''t figure it out, he felt a little back.


    After that, no one dared to have any more opinions. Yu Yun and others became officials in the court, enjoying all the honors of men, and opening a mansion in the capital was not inferior to men at all. When they were known to the world, no one knew who spread it out, but they turned out to be women from the East Sea Island.


    However, they couldn''t believe the stunningly beautiful people in front of them, holding a long sword and killing a robber with one sword. Now, although they know their origins, no one dares to talk nonsense.

 Chapter 557： shameless

    The emperor even decreed that the relationship between these women and their family husbands will be terminated. As for whether or not they recognize their family members in the future, it depends on their meaning, because now they are court officials!


    No one can control their lives. Later, when these women entered the court and became officials, they thought they were all reckless women who only knew how to fight, but they also had unique opinions in political affairs. As a result of Mu Bingyun''s training, It''s all revealed.


    Moreover, these women are all outspoken, not beating around the bush at all, and explaining the questions very sharply. Over time, they have established their status in the court, and no one dares to underestimate it. After many years, Yu Yun even replaced the position of prime minister and became the prime minister. A generation of female prime ministers.


    "Master, the master is here again. He also brought the second son, and shouted at the door that if the son is not seen, he will say that the son is unfilial."


    Chen Zirui frowned when he heard the report from the housekeeper: "Go out and have a look."


    Chen Zirui was a little helpless. The other party was his father after all. Although he hated him, he had no reason to deal with him. Although the father was a little more ruthless, he could not find any evidence that the other party was unreasonable. There was really no way to deal with this kind of scoundrel.


    "Unfilial son, your boss is out!"


    "You reported your stepmother to the nunnery. You thought that it was a great thing to be admitted to the top spot, and you didn''t recognize your biological father..." When Mr. Chen saw Chen Zirui coming out, he couldn''t help scolding and scolding. There were gradually more people around. At that time, the eyes were a little different.


    "What did she do, you should understand that my mother was captured by the pirates in order to prevent me from falling into the hands of the pirates. All this was planned by the Wu family, otherwise my mother would not have been captured. This matter is Doesn''t quite fit your meaning? Say it, what do you want?"


    Master Chen came here again and again, if there was no purpose, he would not believe it.


    Sure enough, hearing this Master Chen''s expression softened a lot: "You are also my son, of course I love you, now your second brother has no official or half position, I heard that the emperor is very important, it is better to say a few words to the emperor. , it is not difficult to find a half-official position for your second brother, it is possible after all, how about it?"


    When people around ?? heard it, they all scolded in their hearts based on what happened before and after. Sure enough, if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather. This old master Chen is really a bit shameless. They have also heard about the second son of the Chen family. He is an ignorant and incompetent wine sack and rice bag.


    Chen Zirui looked at the second son of Chen and smiled coldly: "Just because of his excessive drinking and meat, the emperor is afraid that he will cut off his head, but I don''t dare! If he has the ability, he might as well participate in the imperial examinations and avoid these things. Wrong way, today''s emperor cherishes talents and will never let talents go, if he is deceived, the consequence is that he will lose his life."


    This is not an alarmist. No matter what the reason is, he will not help Second Young Master Chen. Thinking that this person''s mother killed his own mother, he can''t wait to beat the other person well.


    "Brother, what you mean is that I have gone the wrong way, and I am my own brother. Don''t be so outspoken. As long as you help me find a errand, I will do it well. If I had known that you always looked down on me, I would I have already forgiven you for being so kind to my mother, do you still want to give up this affection?"


    Chen Zirui''s face was a little cold, and before he spoke, Master Chen scolded: "You really are an unfilial son, if it wasn''t for me, would you be able to have today''s glory? Chen Zirui, Chen Zirui, they all say you are the champion, everyone, Have you ever seen the champion who is so disobedient to his parents? Such a person is the champion!"


    Chen Zirui clenched his fists fiercely, just when he was about to say something, Chen Rui hurriedly came: "Daddy, second brother, why are you here?"


    "Rui''er is here too, and you are here to persuade your elder brother, but he didn''t even help your second brother find a job, are you talking about it? Anyway, it''s his own brother, I didn''t expect him to be so ruthless, I... I really The one who raised him for nothing, he is the white-eyed wolf of my Chen family!"


    Chen Rui frowned. Seeing Chen Zirui''s cold face, she felt a little scared. Since she was a child, her eldest brother has been cold-hearted. She is not close to him, but she did not expect that he would be able to be admitted to the top spot. Now that he has moved out of the Chen family, this has indeed gone too far.


    She came here today to ask why the eldest brother told his mother to the nunnery. After all, they were also raised by their mother. Is it really like what Dad said, is the eldest brother an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf?


    "Brother, is what Dad said true?"


    Chen Zirui narrowed his eyes, but his heart was incomparably cold: "You also came to persuade me to speak for them? You should know what virtue the second son of the Chen family is, if he really enters the court and becomes an official, with his temperament, there is no Do your best, eat, drink and play all day, there may be troubles, when the time comes to anger the saint, don''t blame me for not saying it in the front, when the head falls, don''t let me beg for mercy!"


    "But you''re your own brother anyway, big brother, you can''t do things like this..."


    "Chen Rui, have you forgotten who is your mother? You forgot it was the Wu family that made us have no mother since we were young?"


    Chen Rui looked a little impatient: "Brother, the mother in your mouth gave birth to me, but I was raised by the current mother, and she has nurtured me. In my heart, she is the only mother. Brother, do you want me to go to Donghai Island to worship?"


    "It''s not that you need to come to Donghai Island to worship, I just hope you don''t come to disturb my son in the future."


    Yu Yun, who had been on the side for a long time, finally couldn''t bear it any longer. Can they trample on her own son? Mu Bingyun stood by Yu Yun''s side with a smile, both of them were stunning. Although Yu Yun looked close to thirty, she was still magnificent. There were countless beauties in Beijing. However, like Xiang Mu Bingyun and Yu Yun, But few and far between.


    Many people who knew them saluted: "I have seen Master Guo Shi, I have seen Master Yu." Now the official Yu Yun worships the second rank, which is even bigger than Chen Zirui''s official! If it wasn''t for the fear of causing everyone''s opposition, with her five years of credit, the emperor would have wanted to make her a first-rank officer, thinking that he would have to do it step by step, so he would not have done so.


    Yu Yun walked in front of Chen Zirui with strides, with a very strong aura. She turned back and glanced at Chen Rui and Father Chen, causing the three of them to take a few steps back in fear. Master Chen was so frightened that his face turned pale. He knew that there were female officials in the court. Although he didn''t know the reason, the emperor also ordered the dissolution of the family relations of these female officials.


    Now he finally understands.

 Chapter 558： One cant be so shameless

    The Yu Yun in front of him is the best explanation. Yes, he recognized it. This is Yu Yun. Her beauty is what he once liked. But since the man was caught on Donghai Island, he gave up. Even after knowing that the imperial court had attacked Donghai Island, they sent people to prevent Yu Yun from coming back, and even killed the killer. Unfortunately, none of the people he sent came back.


    Originally, he thought that these people were killed by the court, but after hearing about Yu Yun, he thought she had been tortured to death by pirates.


    However, the bright and beautiful woman in front of her with the same appearance was even more dazzling than before. He stood in front of her, like a person full of dirt, she was like sunshine, and he was like a shadow in the dark filthy.


    "You... Yu Yun?"


    Master Chen finally said: "Aren''t you in Donghai Island? Why did you come back?"


    Chen Zirui''s face changed, and he glanced at Yu Yun subconsciously, for fear that because of Master Chen''s words, he would hurt his mother again. However, Yu Yun always had a smile on her face, and the eyes of the people around her had long since done no harm to her.


    "I don''t know that Master Chen still remembers."


    Master Chen''s expression changed, yes, Yu Yun is now an official of the imperial court. He remembered all the contributions Yu Yun made to the imperial court published on the imperial list. At first, he only thought it was just the same name and surname, but he didn''t think that this person was really It was the former Yu Yun. Although people were once people, they had nothing to do with him.


    "Yu Yun, I... Since you''re back, why don''t you go home with me..."


    "Master Chen, you can''t be so shameless." Yu Yun sneered, "You slandered my son in public, and now you are instigating your daughter to insult my son, and you want my son to help your son get an errand, so incompetent Man, you really don''t deserve to be the father of the champion. At the time, the Wu family trapped me injustice. Five years ago, you learned that the imperial court had successfully attacked the East Sea Island, and you sent a killer to want my life. Master Chen, do you really think these are me? Do not you know?"


    Although Chen Zirui did not find any evidence, who is Yu Yun? The people who Mu Bingyun personally trained, who have stood on the heads of most men in five years, have all been found out.


    After ?? said, she waved her hand: "Come here, arrest this person, and this official will interrogate him properly."


    "Yu Yun, you can''t do this. We are husband and wife after all. You...As long as you go back to Chen''s house with me, I won''t mind everything at the beginning."


    "This official has nothing to do with the Chen family. Master Chen, don''t make a big deal. I don''t like a scumbag like you," Yu Yun smiled at the people around her, "Everyone, look at him and this official Compatible?"


    There were many women watching, and they all felt that Yu Yun had simply increased the prestige of a woman. In addition to the matter on the imperial list, they did not despise Yu Yun and this group of women who had long admired it. Being able to be an official at the same dynasty as a man is something they dare not even think about. Seeing Yu Yun''s style like this again today is simply resolute and resolute. Then, in front of her, Mr. Chen will be like something, which is too pleasing to the heart.


    "Master Yu is talented and beautiful, and this person will not be worthy of him in the next life."


    "Yeah, there are not many men who are worthy of a woman like Master Yu who is no less than a man!"


    "Master Yu, quickly take this disgusting thing away, and Second Young Master Chen, I heard that he did not do much to rob civilian women, and Mrs. Wu, who helped him hide one thing at the beginning. It is said that There was a woman who refused to obey and was beaten to death by him."


    These things are not secrets at all. Once someone speaks it out, many people are not afraid. There are also some people who have hatred with Master Chen, and they have said all the secret things.


    Chen Rui was dumbfounded, and the whole person seemed to have no strength. Is this second-rank official of the imperial court in front of her actually her mother? She looked at Mu Bingyun again, this... this turned out to be a national teacher, she remembered five years ago, her heart skipped a beat, and she knew what she had missed.


    Yu Yun didn''t give her a glance: "Everyone, if you have any grievances, come here one by one, let''s change places." Then she turned to Chen Zirui and said, "Zirui, my mother originally came to accompany you to eat, but now we change it. Just a moment!"


    "Don''t worry, as long as the mother is free, it''s better to accompany the mother."


    "Of course it''s good."


    The two mothers and sons walked in the front, and the women around them were extremely envious. They used to think that their husbands favored them and their sons¡¯ filial piety was the greatest support and happiness. But to see that Yu Yun was able to become an official at the same dynasty as her son, is that really happiness?


    At this moment, Yu Yun became the object of worship for women, and they all returned home. Although they were not officials, they recognized some things. In addition to Nvhong and the housekeeper, she also began to read and write. She also shared a lot of language with her husband, and also participated in discussions on some major events on weekdays. I clearly feel that my status at home is getting higher and higher.


    Yu Yun''s career as an official was not smooth, but they never fell. After the emperor immediately sealed the female official, he once again opened the examination for women to enter the officialdom, and the examination was conducted at the same time as the man, and there was no slowdown in the conditions, which made the man even more sense of crisis. I no longer dare to eat, drink and have fun, and I basically spend every day on business.


    The emperor and the queen were in charge of female and male officials respectively, and gradually the dynasty took a different path. Mu Bingyun, the national teacher who launched all this behind the scenes, was also talked about by the people of the dynasty.


    Ten years later, when she saw the prosperous city, she finally laughed. Yu Yun, the women she taught, all wore court clothes, at least second-rank or above, and Yu Yun was now the prime minister of the court.


    The first female prime minister, once again made the women of the dynasty crazy. Beside Mu Bingyun, there were the emperor and the queen, and the people were watching. They all knew that the national teacher was leaving, and it was said that he was going to find the king.


    I don¡¯t know if I will come back in the future!


    "The national teacher walks slowly."


    The emperor smiled. Now he can feel that his soul is warmed by the power of merit and virtue, and he admires Mu Bingyun very much. Now that a woman is an official, she has not caused chaos in the court, but has made many people move forward. . He couldn''t help laughing. Now these ministers, who would dare to be sloppy, there were a lot of women in Yu Yun''s group, and if they didn''t like them, they would occasionally visit their territory to check their secrets.


    And those who are honest officials have ushered in the spring, and they are friends with Yu Yun and others. Who doesn''t know the love of the emperor and the empress, Yu Yun and these people are valued by the empress!


    "National teacher, thank you!"


    Yu Yun and a group of women who had come out from the East Sea Island gave a big gift to Mu Bingyun, and Chen Zirui also followed. Now that he can find his mother, he has also fulfilled his greatest wish. From his mother, he learned more detailed things. It turned out that this national teacher really has the ability to penetrate the sky.

 Chapter 559： Only live this life well

    Mu Bingyun smiled at them: "You guys take care of yourself." After speaking, her figure suddenly floated up, and under the surprised eyes of everyone, she flew into the distance.


    This was the last thing she did for women like Yu Yun. She used her strength to shock everyone.


    The people around ?? were really shocked, and those officials were also shocked. So, is this the real ability of the national teacher? Isn''t that too scary, the person who originally wanted to bring down Yu Yun had to bow his head. Yu Yun was trained by the national teacher. She has shown her abilities over the years, and her talents are indeed no less than that of men. It is undeniable that the dynasty has ushered in a prosperous age. If they are no longer wise, it is estimated that the emperor will not like them. .


    Yu Yun sighed and looked at each woman, knowing that she knew why Mu Bingyun was so excited when she left. The wooden girl has done so much for them, what can they use to repay her?


    Only live this life well!


    There is a look of tenacity in everyone''s eyes, yes, they have to live well for themselves! For those who love themselves, for those they love. They are no longer the accessories of men, they are court officials, and they want to save more people.


    Mu Bingyun returned to the customs again and boarded a merchant ship going overseas. Although she had recovered her immortal power, she could not use her consciousness to find Cangyu''s whereabouts. Only when Cangyu crushed the jade pendant could she know the exact location.


    There has been no news of him for so long. Although she knew that he was not in danger at the moment, she couldn''t help but worry. The matter here is over, she no longer has to stay, but chooses to go overseas.


    Since Cangyu didn''t crush the jade pendant, she must not have found a way to restore her demonic energy, so she didn''t come here rashly, so as not to disturb him to find an opportunity. After all, I am an immortal now, and I can''t help but take action when I see a little danger.


    It is better to take a merchant ship and go slowly.


    "Wood girl, seeing you alone, are you looking for someone overseas, or do you do something else?"


    Mu Bingyun turned around and saw a person standing behind him. This person was the owner of the merchant fleet. I heard that half of them were of Han blood and half of Hu blood. After the resumption of overseas trade, he was the first to go overseas. people.


    The figure is taller, and the facial features are deeper than the average Han nationality. His name is Jiang Da, and his personality is very easy to get along with. These days, it is occasionally possible to chat a few words.


    "Jiang Da, are you bored again, do you miss your child or your wife?"


    Jiang Da was a little embarrassed: "Every time I go overseas, it takes several years. I really miss them."


    "But you can''t give up on your business trip, why don''t you take them with you?"


    Jiang Da said: "I''m afraid of danger."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say much. Indeed, no one could have predicted the crisis at sea. Jiang Da undoubtedly seems to love his wife and children, but he still has a dream, that is, to bring the items here overseas, and then bring back the items from overseas, if it allows him to live in peace, it will not be Jiang Da.


    "Wood girl, you haven''t said what your purpose is, you always divert the topic."


    "So you still remember," Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly, "Just go have a look and find someone by the way."


    Jiang Da came interested: "This person must be the husband of the wooden girl."


    "You guessed it right."


    "I knew that Mu Girl''s husband must be a very good man. Otherwise, how could he make Mu girl so infatuated, don''t know what he was doing, how could he make Mu girl so worried."


    Knowing that Jiang Da was just kind, she didn''t mind: "He went to do something very important and had to go. Now that I''m done with my work, I went to him."


    Jiang Da carefully observed Mu Bingyun''s expression, and found that there was no sadness, so he believed it, it turned out to be different from what he imagined, and it was not that the girl was abandoned. If Mu Bingyun knew what he was thinking, he would probably laugh out loud.


    "What does the lady''s husband do? Is he a businessman like me, or..."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I don''t know how to describe it." She couldn''t say that her family Yu was a devil, does Jiang Da understand what a devil is? Let''s just say that immortals will make people think of her as a madman. If you say demons, you don''t know how the other party will react.


    "Could it be a bard? I heard that those bards like to walk everywhere, whether it is mainland, overseas, or even some small places, they can be seen."


    "He''s definitely not a bard, he can''t write poetry."


    "Then what will he do?" Jiang Da is really interested. In his eyes, Mu Bingyun''s appearance is really excellent, even more beautiful than the Persian beauties he has seen. There is no one comparable to her. Therefore, she is even more curious about her husband who has never met before.


    Of course, he also felt that a bard was not worthy of her.


    Although bards are nice, it¡¯s better that these people don¡¯t have families. If they have wives and children, isn¡¯t that an irresponsible man? Anyway, he didn''t care.


    Impressively, he remembered that he would go out to sea every few months now, and whether his wife and children at home were always so lonely. Looking up at the dark water, he realized that the sky was already dark.


    "Wood girl, do you think my wife and children are thinking about me?"


    "Naturally, but more of a worry."


    "I seem to understand."


    Jiang Da took a deep breath: "I decided to go overseas once in three years, and leave other things to the people below. My eldest son is already eight years old. I have only met him twice in the past eight years."


    "My youngest daughter was born not long ago. It is estimated that when she goes back, she can barely walk."


    He remembered his wife''s resentful eyes every time she heard that he was leaving, and couldn''t help but feel a pain in his heart: "My wife is the one I''m most sorry for."


    Mu Bingyun listened to him and did not interrupt. This should be a happy family. I don''t know when her family will be able to reunite. If there is such a day, they will be very happy, right?


    After Jiang Da finished speaking, he saw that Mu Bingyun was also lost in thought, smiled, and approached the cabin, and after a while he brought out a pot of hot wine: "The sea breeze is cool, Mu Bingyun has some wine to warm up. "


    "Thank you."


    The two of you said a word, and I said a word, and they had a great conversation. Like an old friend for many years, Mu Bingyun seldom had such contact with people. This Jiang Da was indeed an open-minded and resolute person. After thinking about it that day, he gathered his men and told a lot of knowledge about the sea.

 Chapter 560： encounter a sea monster

    The days at sea were very dull and boring. Fortunately, Jiang Da told some interesting things along the way, which made Mu Bingyun also have a strong interest in some overseas countries.


    It turns out that there are blond and blue-eyed people in this world, and there are many people who look very different from oriental faces. Their way of life and even their language are very different.


    "Wooden girl, look, this is their text."


    Mu Bingyun held a book, opened it, and as expected, found a continent of surprise: "It''s really different." She couldn''t understand, how strange these words were, and she didn''t know how to describe them.


    "Haha, yes, their characters are also very strange. In the past, if we didn''t know the language, we would have a lot of trouble. But now more and more people are going overseas, and many people are proficient in the language there. If the girl is inconvenient, you can find some people who are proficient in the language there, and you can do things."


    "Can Jiang Da understand?"


    "Well, I have been going overseas for many years, since I was in my teens, and it has been more than ten years now. To be honest, I have learned the languages ??of many countries, but no matter how much I learn, I still like it. Our words."


    "Can Jiang Da talk and then teach me?"


    She thinks that since she wants to go there, she must be able to speak the language, otherwise she will not understand anything and her eyes will be black, how can she communicate? Of course Jiang Da was very happy, and she said a series of very fast words, but she didn''t understand a word.


    Then, Jiang Da began to teach her simple words, gradually becoming phrases, and then being able to say some simple sentences. In just ten days, she mastered a language, which surprised Jiang Da for a moment.


    "Miss Mu, you are a genius. Come on, let''s take a look at other countries." He finally met a talent with language talent, and he felt that he couldn''t miss it. Of course Mu Bingyun would not refuse. At first, he felt that the days at sea were a bit boring, but now there are a lot of interesting things.


    She also gradually understood the overseas books. Looking at these legendary stories, she became more and more curious about the overseas countries.


    "Jiang Da, it''s not good, something happened."


    On this day, the two were learning the language of another country. A sudden voice woke them up. Jiang Da stood up suddenly and saw the person who came to ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "Jiang Da, there are a lot of huge sea monsters around, surrounding our merchant ships."


    The ship where Jiang Da and Mu Bingyun were at the end, so they didn''t find this. Mu Bingyun was also reading a book and didn''t observe the things ahead at all. Now that I heard the report, my consciousness swept away, and I found a lot of sea monsters.


    These sea monsters did not attack for the time being, but surrounded the merchant ships. It can be said that there is no danger for the time being. In the end, the people here are all mortals. Seeing this kind of problem, many people turned pale with fright.


    "Let''s go and have a look," Jiang Da turned back to her and said, "Miss Mu, go back to the cabin first, don''t come out for now, those sea monsters don''t know what''s going on, I''ll inform you when the crisis is over."


    "Let''s stay together, Jiang Da."


    "Miss Mu, at this time, those sea monsters are no joke. What if you get hurt?"


    This is a talented woman. Jiang Da would feel a pity if it was damaged at sea. Mu Bingyun thought it was a little funny. Men in this world think women are weak and need protection, right?


    She picked up the teacup just now, squeezed it lightly, and it instantly shattered. Seeing Jiang Da and the people who came in stunned, she smiled and said, "Let''s go over together! You guys can''t beat me."


    "Okay!" Jiang Da reacted and couldn''t help muttering: "It turns out that Miss Mu has a unique skill, no wonder she can learn languages ??so quickly, she is a genius in every way."


    This is a bit of an exaggeration, in many ways, she''s not a genius.


    "Let''s go and see!"


    Jiang Da''s speed is very fast, and it seems that he is also a trainer. Several people went all the way to the front, and saw the huge sea monsters surrounding the ship, and their scalps were a little numb.


    These sea monsters are all black, with one eye on the top of the head, the body is far away, and there are some protrusions on the back, which look a bit scary. Everyone was frightened by the staring eyes, everyone gestured with a knife, but did not dare to have much effect.


    "Jiang Da, what should I do?"


    Jiang Da''s face was also not good-looking, and then he walked to the front ship and saw a larger sea monster, glaring at them, which was extremely terrifying. However, it is also puzzling. If these sea monsters want to eat them, they must have already started, but it is a bit strange to surround them and not do other things.


    "Did they have a request?"


    Jiang Da looked at it for a long time, and then asked uncertainly, "However, since humans and beasts can''t speak the language, we don''t understand what they want at all, so it''s a bit difficult to do."


    If these sea monsters want their lives, it only takes a few actions to overturn their ship. Can''t you just surround them?


    The huge sea monster in front of ?? glanced at Jiang Da and swam closer. The huge eye blinked. Mu Bingyun looked surprised and tried to communicate with his consciousness: "What do you need?"


    The sea monster tilted his head in confusion, and finally fixed his gaze on her, as if to determine whether she was talking just now.


    "It''s me talking, you surrounded our ship, you must not be joking, right? What do you want?"


    The sea monster showed joy in his eyes. He didn''t seem to think that anyone here could see what he meant: "You...my child is injured. You often walk through here, there must be a way to save my child."


    "As long as you save my child, I will **** you there."


    "Yes, but you let them sink into the sea first, everyone is scared by you."


    The sea monster made a strange cry, and the surrounding sea monsters gradually sank into the sea.


    "How is this going?"


    "Did they leave?"


    Jiang Da saw Mu Bingyun: "Miss Mu, is that you?"


    "Well, I know some animal languages. They have no malicious intentions. They are here to help. This child is injured and wants us to help save his child."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Jiang Da breathed a sigh of relief: "So that''s the case, I said that although their appearance is a little ferocious, they don''t want to look like they want to eat us."


    "Then let''s help him," Jiang Da said, turning around and instructing, "Bring over all our medicines for wounds." Such a big sea monster definitely needs a lot.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t stop it either, but said to the sea monster, "Bring your child up, and I''ll help you take a look."

 Chapter 561： know the identity

    Mu Bingyun glanced at the little guy in front of him, and glanced at the sea monster strangely: "This is your child? Except for the appearance, the body shape is not at all similar." This is obviously only the size of a small milk dog, and I just saw this She was incomparably surprised when the huge object was carefully brought up.


    Jiang Da did the same. He glanced at the full of medicine boxes around him, his forehead twitched, this sea monster like a little milk dog, it was really hard to imagine that he was the child of the sea monster in front of him.


    Mu Bingyun took out a piece of cloth, carefully placed the little monster on it, and checked it carefully. Seeing her movements, the sea monster''s expression softened.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a broken bone. Did you accidentally hurt your child?"


    The sea monster blinked and nodded.


    Everyone twitched in unison. The bones of this "little milk dog" looked a little deformed. It hurts so much. This sea monster is really stupid.


    Mu Bingyun carefully corrected the bones of the little sea monster. Although it seemed simple to her, if she did not seek medical attention in time, the bones of the little sea monster would press on the internal organs, and sooner or later, she would die. It is estimated that she was born not long ago. After correcting the bones, she passed a ray of fairy energy to the little sea monster, and then fed an ordinary medicine pill, and the little sea monster opened her eyes.


    The one eye that looked at Mu Bingyun blinked, and then saw that his mother finally stood up.


    The sea monster wanted to pick it up, but couldn''t start, for fear of hurting it again. Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, and asked Jiang Da for some rope and a small backpack, which he put on the sea monster.


    The sea monster was a little happy, and quickly let the little sea monster jump on it. He glanced at Mu Bingyun with some gratitude: "Thank you, human."


    "I''m really sorry today, we will **** you all the way." After that, the sea monster sank into the water.


    Jiang Da asked, "What is he talking about?"


    "He said thank you and he will protect us all the way to our destination."


    Everyone was a little happy when they heard it. With these huge creatures around, they were no longer worried about any danger. Originally thought it was doomed, but now it is indeed a blessing in disguise, and I have established a good relationship with these sea monsters. Will I be able to help save one or two when I go out to sea in the future?


    Mu Bingyun laughed when he saw their expressions, which was actually not bad. I felt that the sea monsters really sank around the ship, protecting the merchant ship, and they went all the way smoothly. When I encountered other sea beasts, they were all taken away by these sea monsters.


    The people on the merchant ship are really relieved now, it seems that those sea beasts are very afraid of this kind of sea monster.


    "Wood girl, you''ll be ashore in one day."


    Jiang Da sighed, this wooden girl, in half a year, learned all the languages ??he had learned for more than ten years. Isn''t it too shocking? With extraordinary skills, proficient in language and animal language, he really wanted to ask, what else could she not know?


    Looking at his box of books, he shook his head weakly. She had also finished reading the only books he had collected for many years.


    "So fast?"


    Mu Bingyun pinched his fingers and couldn''t help but smile: "It''s been more than half a year."


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for the fact that we were not familiar with other routes and didn''t know the dangers, we could actually get there in three or four months. For the safety of everyone''s lives, we would rather take a detour than take the other routes lightly. "


    In the beginning, many people wanted to get closer, so they disappeared into the sea and never came back. He didn''t dare to take risks. These people all have wives and children. Isn''t going overseas to do business just to get more money and give their wives, children and children a good life?


    "After the wooden girl goes ashore, what are your plans?"


    "Look around first. From these books, I seem to have learned a different world and want to travel more."


    Jiang Da was a little strange: "It seems that Mu Bingyun is not in any hurry to find her husband."


    "Jiang Da, you have more and more questions, really don''t worry, we have special contact information, now he is very safe, his work has not been done yet, he will notify me when he is done. Before, I thought to look elsewhere, and now I don''t know where he is."


    Jiang Da still doesn''t understand. He has special contact information, and he doesn''t know the location of the other party. In short, he can''t figure it out. But in his heart, after so half a year, he knew that Mu Bingyun was not an ordinary person. Maybe there was some kind of secret method?


    Among the Han people, there are a lot of secret methods. Maybe Mu Girl is such a person, so he didn''t ask any more questions. He just told Mu Bingyun where he was going to live for the time being, and if he had any trouble, he could come to him, so he didn''t say anything else.


    As a thank you gift, Mu Bingyun also returned a jade pendant.


    "I haven''t seen the material of this jade." As a businessman''s habit, holding a good thing, he couldn''t help but identify it. Then he realized that it was Mu Bingyun''s return gift, and he put the jade away in embarrassment: "really sorry."


    "If there is any danger in China in the future, you can use this jade pendant to find Yu Yun."


    Yu Yun?


    Jiang Da was surprised, who didn''t know that Yu Yun was the first female prime minister of China. Even he admired him so much that she actually knew Prime Minister Yu, which showed that her strength was really unusual.


    Although he knew about Prime Minister Yu, he had never met him. It is said that there was another person, who was Prime Minister Yu''s benefactor, the national teacher of China, and a woman named...Mu...Mu Bingyun.


    "you¡­"


    Jiang Da''s eyes widened. He had said before that the name Mu Bingyun was so familiar, but he was overseas all the year round, and the stories of women like Yu Yun were widely rumored in the capital. There were very few people mentioned about Mu Bingyun.


    So, it took him half a year to realize that the person in front of him was actually the national teacher of China. There was a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, and he actually got along with the national teacher for half a year, and he didn''t know the identity of the other party.


    "I have seen a national teacher."


    Mu Bingyun was speechless: "What national teacher, why is Jiang Da so polite."


    "Okay, Miss Mu, I really didn''t expect you to be a national teacher." No wonder, no wonder, although he has never seen the methods of a national teacher, his wife at home also mentioned it to him. No wonder, no wonder what happened along the way, many things can be explained.


    Then the person she was looking for...the King of the country?


    "Lord Guogong seems to have left China for fifteen years."


    "Well, Jiang Da also knows?"


    "Yeah, who doesn''t know about your affairs, but you seem to be very low-key, otherwise I wouldn''t have thought about it for half a year." Thinking of Yu Yun and these women, they were all cultivated by the women in front of me, so shocking A talented woman is a legend.


    Donghai Island was able to be defeated at the beginning, thanks to the woman in front of him and the mysterious Duke of the country. It turned out that everything was fate. If the pirates in the East Sea Island had not been wiped out, they would not have had the opportunity to trade overseas.


    (This is an overhead, quoted from overseas, not to mention the specific country, just brought it, the plot needs, no textual research!)

 Chapter 562： login

    A day later, saying goodbye to the sea and sea monsters, they landed.


    Although he heard Jiang Da say so much, Mu Bingyun was still a little surprised when he saw so many people who looked different from her, and couldn''t help but stare at those people a few more times.


    "It''s really different."


    made Jiang Da laugh out loud, and then led her and arranged a place for her to live before Jiang Da left with the others.


    Mu Bingyun walked to the street and saw people with eyes of various colors, still very curious. In fact, she did not stare at them, but secretly observed with her consciousness.


    The people here are generally taller, even the women are taller than her, and the stature is relatively stronger. However, their clothes can make their bodies look concave and convex. Some of their hair is up in half, and some are up in full, and their blond hair also makes people look at it a few more times.


    Some women also wear conical hats, and their clothes are very bright and complicated. In short, she is completely different from what she has seen before, and some people even show their arms. In her previous opinion, it was immoral.


    Just after reading a lot of overseas books, she also has a certain understanding, and she did not act so shocking.


    And the clothes of those men are also very different. They are divided into upper and lower clothes. The clothes are longer than the knees, and the sleeves are also of different lengths. They look very simple. The shoes are pointy, and facing these clothes that she can''t describe, she can only say a few words silently in her heart, but she doesn''t show it at all.


    These people, in particular, always like to put diamonds on their bodies. It seems that they want to put all the gems in the family on their clothes, and they are speechless.


    And her dress also attracted the attention of the people around her. In order to not attract attention, she chose a set of relatively ordinary plain clothes, but her appearance was excellent, and the corners of the clothes were slanted, which was still very eye-catching.


    In recent years, oriental people have come to trade continuously, so everyone is familiar with her standard oriental face, but it is rare to see such a sign. The aesthetics of the East and the overseas are also very different. However, in their eyes, they felt that the young lady in front of them was very beautiful.


    Overseas people are relatively open, and Mu Bingyun has not been shopping for long before ushered in the first admirer. She looked at the man in front of her with a strange expression, and saw that his expression was open and magnanimous, and the admiration in his eyes did not hide at all. Even so, there was not much disgust.


    She doesn''t understand, how can this overseas disciple be so open and upright?


    Jiang Da told her a lot, but he didn''t say that the folk customs here are very open. This man just sent an invitation because of her good looks, which is very common overseas.


    "Beautiful lady, hello."


    Lance gave a very elegant salute, and stared at Mu Bingyun with burning eyes. This young lady from the East caught his attention the first time he saw it.


    She is so beautiful, she is like a fairy in an oriental pattern, and he feels that his soul has been taken away by her.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "This son, do we know each other?"


    If you don''t know him, don''t casually strike up a conversation. If it wasn''t for the lack of other impoliteness in his eyes, she couldn''t help but slap him away.


    "Nice to meet you, beautiful lady, my name is Lance Harrington." Lance was very confident in his words. When he said the name, he found that the Miss Dongfang in front of him had no expression at all. Come here, this lady should have just come here from the east, and she doesn''t know his identity.


    "Hello, Lance."


    Mu Bingyun now has to be thankful that he has read so many books, otherwise he would not be able to accept these strange names.


    "Mu Bingyun."


    "Miss Bingyun."


    Lance''s eyes lit up, she was indeed a beautiful lady from the East, and her name was so different. Compared with the noble ladies he usually sees, the demeanor is much more elegant.


    Thinking of the eyes of those noble ladies who saw him, like a she-wolf, wishing to swallow him up, there was a cold sweat on her body. This is not to mention, when some commoner ladies saw him, they were too enthusiastic.


    Only Miss Dongfang in front of her is different. No matter how polite she is, her expression is light and cold, as if she is no different from other people, and even there is no trace of him in her eyes.


    This made him curious and a little depressed at the same time. Is he no longer attractive? Mu Bingyun was also looking at each other, her brows wrinkled, how could she smell a trace of blood from this person?


    But she can guarantee that this person is not injured. There is a mysterious power in his body, yes, it is a mysterious power, but she can clearly feel that this mysterious power is no threat to her at all.


    Originally didn''t want to talk to Lance, but now she has changed her mind. The power of this person and the inexplicable smell of blood have made her deeply interested.


    Lance was a little surprised, did this young lady finally see his handsome face?


    His blue eyes were full of excitement, and he couldn''t help but say happily, "Is this the first time Miss Bingyun is here?"


    "Yes."


    "I wonder if I have the honor to be your tour guide and introduce you to everything around you."


    "sure."


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "However, Mr. Lance, we should keep our distance, I''m already married." She recalled the various titles in the book she read before, and she automatically brought it in.


    Sure enough, when Lance heard that she was married, his eyes dimmed: "I''m so sorry." In that instant, Lance backed away, "But I still want to be friends with Miss Bingyun, and I can be too. Your tour guide, I hope you don''t dislike it."


    "Of course not. Being alone in a foreign land, it is an honor for Bingyun to have a friend like Mr. Lance."


    In her opinion, this Lance Harrington is very interesting. Just because the other party knows that he is married, and he has no previous thoughts, and even maintains a certain distance from her, she feels that he can contact him next. Contact, she is very interested, who is he, how could he have such a mysterious power that she doesn''t know.


    Then, when Yu came here, did he meet such a person, and can he help Yu restore his demonic energy?


    "Miss Bingyun, your dress is very special."


    Lance stared at the embroidery on the edge of Mu Bingyun''s dress, "This kind of embroidery is very expensive here. I never thought that Miss Bingyun would be able to wear it on her body at will."

 Chapter 563： different countries

    Mu Bingyun bowed his head slightly, some flowers were embroidered on his dress, and the embroidery was really good. Could it be bad? The person who prepared so many things for her was the empress of China, a queen embroiderer specially hired by her, and she couldn''t buy such things overseas at all. In fact, she can do it herself, but in addition to making clothes for Cang Yu, she usually doesn''t use it. This is what she learned from Liu!


    Thinking about Cangyu, she hasn''t used an embroidery needle since she left.


    "Mr. Lance, you have a good eye."


    Lance''s eyes lit up again. Although he knew that she was married, he no longer had the fiery thoughts in his heart, but if he could get to know this beautiful lady, he would have no regrets. I really envy her husband for marrying such a beautiful wife.


    "You look very prosperous here, much better than you imagined."


    People come and go, and everyone has a smile on their face. Although she doesn''t understand the clothes here, she can see that their clothes are also very luxurious, not to mention the material on their bodies, only that they are inlaid with diamonds. It can be seen that the standard of living here is very high.


    When ??Lance saw her staring at the gems, his heart moved: "Do you like gems?"


    There are a lot of gems in his house. Although he hates these women, they want to wear all the gems on their heads, around their necks, and even make ear studs on their ears. The weight of the gems stretches the ears, but if she If he likes it, he wants to be willing to take out all the gems in the house and let her choose at will.


    Although he would be scolded by the Duke at home after doing this, he felt it was worth it. He felt that as long as this beautiful lady could show a smile, it would be the most beautiful thing in this world.


    "I just think your clothes here are very different from ours." Her forehead twitched at the act of wanting to hang all kinds of gems on her body. The more precious and the more gems are, the more beautiful they are.


    Lance is very smart, he felt her thoughts at once, and couldn''t help but say, "Actually, I think the clothes on Miss Bingyun are the best looking here."


    In the face of this kind of unstinting praise, Mu Bingyun was also somewhat immune.


    Lance seemed to be afraid that she would be bored. While wandering, he explained to her all kinds of strange things around her, some of which she had seen in books, some of which she had never heard before, and she did not feel bored along the way. . And although Lance looks very young, from his conversation, he can feel... that he has lived a long time.


    This makes me a little curious.


    The distance between the two is not too far away, and she can smell the blood on his body. It is not the usual stench, but a relatively pure smell, as if he should smell like this.


    is really weird.


    "Miss Bingyun, this is the embroidery that your businessmen from the east brought here. It is very much loved by us here. Of course, the price is also very expensive."


    Although it was said to be expensive, Lance didn¡¯t care at all. She has already guessed that this person''s identity should be extraordinary.


    Mu Bingyun picked up a handkerchief and looked at it. The lifelike mandarin ducks on it were indeed top-quality embroidery. Then I saw a screen, which turned out to be a rare double-sided embroidery. Even in China, these things are expensive.


    In this way, although the aesthetics of overseas and China are often different, there is still a common love for such beautiful things. She doesn''t know what she''s feeling at this time, but she''s a little happy. Maybe in these years, she has regarded China as the place where she was born.


    Seeing that different races like things in China, she will also show a happy expression.


    "These things are really good."


    "And here, these fans."


    Lance approached the inside, and the surrounding walls were covered with fans, wooden fans, carved with various patterns, so ingenious that people would not like it. Paper fans, painted with beautiful patterns, have a strong oriental style, and you can like them at a glance.


    There are also many blond people like Lance, who are cautiously standing from a distance to appreciate it. Only when they want to buy it, will people take it down and watch it. Being so careful, like treating a treasure, makes people like it very much.


    "Jiang Da, I hope to continue working together next time."


    "I''m so sorry, Brewer, I may only come here once in a few years."


    "What''s the matter, Jiang Da, is there an accident at home? Do you need my help?"


    Jiang Da smiled and said, "No, I have been going here all these years, and I have no time to accompany my wife and children. In the future, I will let those partners of mine cooperate with you. They are as honest as me."


    Brier finally felt a lot more at ease, and held Jiang Da''s hand tightly: "You also know that I trust you the most. Since they are your friends, then I will definitely believe that they can cooperate happily."


    "Jiang Da, without you, I would have been deceived badly by those people."


    Jiang Da laughed: "Actually, there are very few villains who like to deceive people. Most of us who come from the East are kind."


    "Jiang Da is right," Brewer took Jiang Da out from the inside, just saw Lance, and couldn''t help exclaiming: "Mr. Lance."


    Lance turned his head and smiled: "It turned out to be Brewer. I didn''t see you before and thought you weren''t there." His eyes stopped on Jiang Da for a while: "This should be Mr. Jiang Da, right?"


    Jiang Da nodded: "Hello, Mr. Lance." Lance Harrington, that is a member of the Harrington family, whose father is Lord Clay Duke, everything here is Duke Clay''s territory.


    "How come Mr. Lance is free today, do you also want to choose a treasure from the East?"


    Lance shook his head with a smile: "No, I met a beautiful lady from the East..." He was about to say something, but Jiang Da found Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun also saw him, and walked over with a smile.


    "Jiang Da, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Yeah, the wooden girl originally knew Mr. Lance."


    This luck, he really doesn''t know what to say. Is it too bizarre to be able to meet the son of the Duke when you go shopping casually?


    Well, he is a national teacher, and he is not afraid of the sky and the earth. Looking at that expression, he is still very calm. Thinking of her rumors about being in front of the emperor, Jiang Da decisively suppressed what she was thinking about. This national teacher, who does not even need to bow down to the emperor, can be called a fairy, how can he be afraid of a mere duke?

 Chapter 564： Chinese cuisine

    "It turns out that Miss Bingyun is Jiang Da''s friend."


    After getting to know each other for a long time, Lance suddenly realized: "Thanks to Jiang Da for so many oriental treasures here, otherwise we really wouldn''t be able to see the beauty of the east."


    Not only things are beautiful, but people are also beautiful.


    Mu Bingyun should be the first oriental woman he saw, and he also distinguished by her clothes and appearance. He was guessing, are all the girls in the East so good-looking?


    "Brier, Jiang Da, there is a banquet tonight, I hope you can come together."


    After a while, Lance''s words made the two of them happy. What does the banquet represent, especially the banquet of the Harrington family. This is really a banquet of nobles. Every time there are hundreds of noble figures, this is overseas. high society. If they can be invited, it means that they have been recognized by the nobles, and the future will be wider.


    Both Jiang Da and Brewer were very happy. Although Brewer looks rich, he is only a businessman. If he can get along with nobles, it will be different.


    Jiang Da of course hopes to contact more nobles and sell them the good things he brought, why, because the rich are nobles. After selling for a good price, he can buy more good things here, take them back, and sell them to people in China.


    People in China also like these exotic things overseas very much, they sell very well, and they are often sold out.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t quite understand why they were so excited. For her, it wasn''t important. What she is most curious about now is Lance''s identity. Now she even guesses whether he is an overseas cultivator. He should be one of the cultivators, but he has never seen it before.


    "Miss Bingyun, you must come to the dinner."


    Facing Lance''s invitation, she did not refuse: "Of course."


    "Then I''ll ask Miss Bingyun to be my dance partner tonight. I wonder if Lance has this honor." Lance made some prayers, but Mu Bingyun shook his head. Isn''t dancing a hug? In her cognition, I''m afraid she can''t accept it. In Wu Yun''s words, she is a standard ancient person, and she can''t accept it for the time being.


    Besides, if her family finds out, she will definitely be angry.


    "Sorry, maybe our habits are different."


    Lance expressed his understanding. He has also read some books about China, and also knows that women should not have too much intimate contact with men, especially married women, otherwise they will be disgusted by many people.


    Jiang Da''s mouth twitched, why didn''t he think so in his mind. He was very sure that the national teacher was lying.


    "Otherwise, Mr. Lance, how about you go to my house for dinner and dance together in the evening?"


    "that''s it."


    The group went to Brewer''s house like this, and when they ate, Mu Bingyun once again experienced a taste of the same taste. This thing is really not a little unpalatable, but she was expressionless the whole time, but she didn''t show any color.


    Jiang Da glanced eagerly, he remembered that the taste of the national teacher is not like this. Sure enough, I saw the Master Guo Shi looked at the plate with only five mature foods in disgust, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Wood girl, is it delicious?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him lightly: "It''s alright!" She couldn''t say, what kind of thing, it''s really too bad! Seeing the way Brewer and Lance were eating with relish, she suppressed those words. Forget it, do as the locals do, other people''s tastes are different from hers, she can''t hate it just because she doesn''t like it, making it unpleasant for people to eat at home.


    However, the very smart Lance found out: "Is it a little unpalatable?"


    Brewer was a little apologetic when he heard it: "I don''t know Miss Bingyun''s taste, I''m really sorry. It''s just that we usually eat this way. I don''t know what kind of taste Miss Bingyun likes. I''ll let the servant do it right away."


    These people are really warm, and they take into account the feelings of the guests, even if she wants to refuse.


    "That''s it, I''ll do it myself." Thinking of eating this thing all the time in the future, plus I haven''t eaten any good food for half a year at sea, and the food I brought into the storage ring has almost been eaten, so I still eat it. There are some seasonings left.


    "Can Miss Bingyun still cook?"


    Lance was looking forward to it, but remembered that she was a guest, and felt a little embarrassed: "Would this be too rude?"


    "Ms. Bingyun is a guest, there is no reason for the guest to cook."


    Jiang Da didn''t know if he thought it was funny, but he glanced at Mu Bingyun, he really had never experienced the cooking skills of the National Teacher. Perhaps the two have been together for half a year and are very familiar with each other, but he did not feel uncomfortable at all.


    "The wooden girl won''t mind, and the servants probably don''t know what she likes to eat."


    The two agreed. After all, Jiang Da was a friend of Mu Bingyun, and they both believed his words very much. Mu Bingyun finally felt liberated, and asked the servant to take her to the kitchen. After seeing the ingredients in front of her, although it was a little different, she could still cook something delicious.


    It turns out that she doesn''t know how to cook, but she only learned it in China. It seems that in China, she has learned a lot of good things. The servant was kicked out, and she started to operate in the kitchen alone. Fortunately, she brought a lot of seasonings with her, and soon, plates of dishes belonging to China were made.


    Brewer and Lance, who had been eating with gusto, smelled the fragrance wafting from the kitchen, and couldn''t help but stop. The two looked at each other in surprise.


    "It smells so good," Brewer was a little excited, "Jiang Da, do you know what she''s doing?"


    Although ??Lance is relatively stable, but looking at his eyes, he clearly wants to know what kind of food is going on inside. Jiang Da couldn''t help it anymore, and felt a little funny in his heart. Are these foreigners making such a fuss?


    Master Guo Shi is of course cooking Chinese cuisine, authentic Chinese cuisine, but smelling this fragrance, he is also a little intoxicated, and he has not eaten Chinese cuisine for half a year. What else is there not to do, Master National Teacher?


    "Carry it over!"


    Just as the three of them were looking eagerly at the kitchen, they suddenly heard Mu Bingyun''s words, and before the servants could come forward, the three of them ran over in a hurry. I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva. It''s really fragrant, looking at it, it should be very delicious, right?


    "Come here quickly."


    Brewer couldn''t help but greet the servant. The servant, who was usually smart and nimble, couldn''t help but look cumbersome in front of him. Not to mention Brewer, even these servants couldn''t help but salivate in their hearts when they saw the dishes. Although they knew that they were not lucky enough to enjoy the food, it was good to see them.

 Chapter 565： Harrington Castle

    The servant walked too slowly with the dishes, making Brewer almost to death.


    "Miss Bingyun, you are really amazing."


    Brewer praised sincerely, Lance nodded, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, "Beautiful young lady, you are really amazing." Jiang Da swallowed and cursed fiercely in his heart, I can''t wait to grab the dishes, these two foreigners are still reasonable.


    "Let''s divide the dishes first!"


    Jiang Da''s words made several people agree with them very much. They divided the dishes into their own plates and ate them without courtesy. During this period, I heard the sound of chewing, and no one spoke. Even Lance, who has always been very standard of etiquette, touched the plate several times and made a sound, raising his head in embarrassment.


    It turned out that no one noticed him at all, and they were all enjoying the food on the plate.


    Mu Bingyun''s heart was relieved now, and he finally had a good meal. When I feel better, I smile more. The servants on the side looked like they wanted to salivate, but they held back, if they really behaved so rudely, they would lose this good job and never have the chance to get such a lucrative job again.


    But they feel that today is the most difficult day since work.


    For a long time, Brewer and Lansiyu wiped the corners of their mouths, although they still wanted to eat, but they couldn''t keep their faces and say such rude words. After all, Mu Bingyun was their guest, so how could they ask the guest to cook for them? This time, they were just lucky.


    Jiang Da is also very satisfied. Master Guo Shi is the Master Guo Shi, and this delicacy has been achieved to the extreme. He really wants to know what else the Master Guo Shi will not know.


    "Miss Bingyun, I have to say, the food you cooked is really delicious. This is the best meal I have ever eaten in my life. It is really delicious." Brewer praised without hesitation, There was an expression of admiration in his eyes.


    Lance nodded cautiously, not knowing how to praise him: "Miss Bingyun must be an angel sent from heaven, a beautiful angel who can cook." After speaking, he felt as if something was wrong. Her dusty face, as if saying that she was an angel would desecrate her, she quickly said: "No, you are a fairy, a fairy in Eastern legends, wearing beautiful clothes, a fairy who can fly in the sky and fly to the moon. "


    Jiang Da shook his head helplessly, these two foreigners may have been poisoned by Master Guo Shi. Now he somewhat understands why Mu Bingyun can make the emperor pay so much attention. Of course, there must be some reasons he doesn''t know, but it doesn''t hinder his judgment.


    "By the way, there will be a dance later, Miss Bingyun, do you have a dress? Where do you live, I''ll take you back, prepare first, and come and pick you up later." Lance said with a smile.


    Mu Bingyun remembered the clothes those women were wearing, and forgave her to accept her incompetence: "I''ll just wear my own clothes." She glanced at Jiang Da, "It shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "Of course there is no problem, but..." Jiang Da hesitated and said, "There may be a lot of people at the dance tonight. If the wooden girl wears it like this, it may attract attention, or even..."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows: "Even what?"


    "There were also many noble ladies and commoner ladies in attendance."


    Where there are many women, there will always be trouble. Especially Mu Bingyun is good-looking, and even without special dress up, she can be beautiful and overwhelming. Of course, Jiang Da was not worried that Mu Bingyun would be embarrassed, but he was afraid that the national teacher would get angry later, and a thunderstorm would split the house, and then another heavy rain would wet the girls who were dressed in fancy clothes.


    "That doesn''t matter, I''m just going to have a look, and I won''t dance, just watch you dance."


    She really doesn''t want to wear clothes that are too gorgeous, even highlighting certain parts, and bare arms, which is unacceptable. Although there are also long sleeves, the overall structure of those skirts always feels a bit exaggerated and not suitable for her, and the hat on the head and the hairstyle are not what she likes.


    Wearing all kinds of gems is even more uncomfortable than killing her. She just picked one piece, wearing a slightly more complicated costume, a complicated bun on her head, and two more hair accessories.


    Such a decision, she felt it was perfect.


    Lance and Brewer looked at each other, and did not insist on asking her to wear the clothes here. After saying goodbye, Lance sent her back to the place where she lived. She went back to the house, found the clothes from the ring, and dressed up well. It didn''t take long for the people from Lance to come.


    "Is that Miss Bingyun? We were sent by Mr. Lance to pick you up to the dance."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun opened the door and smiled at the person who came. The person was stunned for a while, but he recovered quickly and made a request, but he was thinking, no wonder Mr. Lance paid so much attention to it. Miss Bingyun is indeed beautiful.


    got on the carriage and quickly headed for the Harrington family''s castle. Many people on both sides glanced at the carriage, which was a conspicuous symbol of the Harrington family. Many people knew that tonight was a dance held by the Harrington family, but they were more curious as to what kind of young lady could be picked up by the Harrington family''s carriage.


    Mu Bingyun felt a lot of glances, and her expression was very indifferent. She had long been used to this kind of gaze. When she was in China, she was still a national teacher. Even in the Golden Palace, facing the ministers, she was calm and composed, but she was just a mortal.


    In front of the immortals who were countless more powerful than her, she didn''t have much sense of urgency. Perhaps, this is really a rare experience for her, at least from China to overseas, she has obtained a lot of things, from which she has understood the true meaning of life.


    She even looked forward to what would happen next, what she would get, and what she would understand. And her depression, can she also comprehend more things?


    was in reverie all the way, when she woke up, the carriage ran on the flat road, the sides were like the countryside, and the surroundings were as splendid as mountain flowers, very beautiful. This is the country, however, it belongs only to the Harrington family, the territory of Lord Clay.


    Soon, in her line of sight, a castle appeared. This castle undoubtedly looked very huge. There were all kinds of flowers planted around the castle. The castle also looked very atmospheric and architectural style. Nothing is the same as that of China.


    There are many guards outside the castle.


    "Miss Bingyun, it''s already here."


    The waiter helped her up and led her to the door. Naturally, there was a record. She took out the invitation that Lance had given her earlier and handed it over.

 Chapter 566： prom

    passed the inspection and she finally walked in. There was a gate ahead, everyone entered in that direction, and she followed. Looking at the people here, how many times more luxurious than the ones on the street, she felt helpless. With so many gems hanging on her body, would she be very tired?


    However, her dress is even more attractive. The fluffy clothes on her body are something these nobles have never seen. Although they have seen oriental faces, people from the east will automatically change into their clothes when they come here.


    It was the first time someone like Mu Bingyun wore the costumes of China to the dance. When many people see her, they are not attracted by her appearance first, but the embroidery on her seemingly ethereal clothes is really beautiful. There is also the blue silk on the other end, which has been pulled in half to form a beautiful bun, which is even more exquisite with a few hair accessories on it. The rest of the blue silk fell to her ankles, and every step she took was like dancing.


    Until she walked in, her field of vision opened up, and there were people everywhere, men and women, of all shapes and sizes. She only looked at it twice and walked over to the seat where there was a seat.


    "Where did this elf come from, beautiful lady, where did you come from?"


    suddenly made her pause, and a young man came to the side, who seemed to have noticed her gaze, with a smile, his deep eyes seemed to want to attract people.


    "Hello, beautiful lady, my name is Ivan Collier. I don''t know what the lady is called. Can I make her my dance partner tonight?"


    As he said that, he was about to step forward to hold Mu Bingyun''s hand, but she was gently turned aside, when he didn''t understand, she opened her red lips and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Mu Bingyun, I come from East, our etiquette is like this." After speaking, she bowed her hands to Ivan and said goodbye.


    Seeing Ivan stunned, looking at Mu Bingyun for a while not knowing what to say, is there such a etiquette?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him lightly, although her dress was more luxurious and complicated, it was a real chivalrous dress, so it wouldn''t feel awkward at all to salute. It was because of this that Ivan pondered, and he seemed to recall that she said she was from the East.


    "It turns out that the beautiful lady is from the far east. I know that you have beautiful embroidery there, as well as the fairy who flies to the moon..." Ivan Barabara said, Mu Bingyun was not impatient at all, she was bored anyway, know two more An interesting person is not bad, and most importantly, she felt a touch of familiarity, and her eyes flashed with surprise.


    But she didn''t move, but chose a place to sit down. Now that he''s here, we''ll see you later.


    "Miss Bingyun, are all your girls in the East as beautiful as you?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded without blushing, indicating that it was the case.


    Ivan glanced eagerly: "So, is it far from here to the east?"


    "Not far, half a year."


    It actually takes half a year, Miss Bingyun, you must be joking, "But when he saw the living Oriental beauty in front of him, he chose to believe it." What does Miss Bingyun think the East is better than this? "


    "Each is good in its own way, it depends on what you like."


    Just when Ivan wanted to ask something, Lance appeared: "Miss Bingyun, I didn''t expect you to come here, I''m really sorry, I didn''t have time to come out to pick you up before." After speaking, he glanced at Ivan, Somewhat surprised, "Ivan, why are you here?"


    Ivan blinked: "Lance, it turns out that this young lady is your friend, why didn''t you tell me that you met such a beautiful young lady, and we are good friends."


    "Mr. Lance, do you think my skirt looks good?" Before they could introduce themselves, a female voice sounded, and a woman in a blue dress ran over, "Brother, do you think my skirt looks good? "


    Ivan nodded with some headache: "My dear Dinah, very beautiful."


    "Thank you brother."


    Dinah glanced at Lance: "Mr. Lance, you haven''t praised me yet!"


    "It''s really beautiful." Lance also had a headache, but Dinah was his friend''s sister, so he couldn''t ignore it. However, Dinah was not satisfied with his answer at all, and hugged his arm: "Mr. Lance, today''s compliment is not sincere at all, do you have someone you like?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at a few people, did Dina not see her? I guess I saw it, and I ignored it! Although the face of the other party is not what she usually looks like, there is still nothing wrong with the eyes. Dinah likes Lance, it seems that Lance doesn''t like Dinah, and even hates it a little.


    Of course, she had no intention of entering other people''s social circles, she just sat on one side, turned her head to the other side, and locked her consciousness into the familiar aura. Feeling the breath on Cangyu''s body, she frowned, but she still didn''t recover. Did she encounter some difficulties and still couldn''t find a way to recover?


    In fact, she wasn''t in a hurry, she was afraid that he would be in a hurry. After so long, she didn''t find a way to recover, and it wasn''t a solution. After all, it''s really impossible for them to stay here forever. If they want to go out, they need both to regain their strength before they can input immortal energy and magic energy into the Yin-Yang Bagua map and activate the formation.


    "Miss Bingyun, what are you thinking, are you not used to it?"


    Lance''s words woke her up. At the same time, she felt a look of jealousy and raised her eyebrows. Sure enough, a woman''s jealousy does not distinguish between countries. The women here are no different from the women in China, they just look very different.


    "No, thank you for your concern, Mr. Lance ignores me."


    "This is?"


    Dinah couldn''t help but approached, only to find Mu Bingyun''s unusual face, as well as the strange but beautiful clothes on her body, her gestures and gestures had an indescribable beauty, which made her deeply hate.


    "Mr. Lance, is she also a noble lady? Why haven''t you met before?"


    She herself is only the young lady of the merchant family, and her status is far inferior to that of the noble lady. Of course she knows that Mu Bingyun is not a noble lady. That oriental face is really strange, but the damned one is actually very beautiful, better than the one she has ever seen. The lady should be good-looking, even elegant.


    The extravagance of ?? is even stronger than that of a real noble lady, and in front of her, she is no different from the ugly duckling.


    Does Mr. ??Lance like this strange lady?


    "Hello, Miss Dina, my name is Mu Bingyun."


    "Hello, Miss Bingyun."


    Although Dinah was jealous, she still didn''t show it. After all, she had been in the aristocratic circle all the year round, and she knew that if she angered the other party, she might even anger Mr. Lance.

 Chapter 567： provocative

    "It turns out that Miss Bingyun is from the East," Dinah sat next to Mu Bingyun, just to separate Lance, "I wonder when Miss Bingyun will go back?"


    Dinah''s words made Ivan''s face not very good: "Dinah."


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Dinah blinked, as if she didn''t know, instead she held Mu Bingyun''s hand, "Is Miss Bingyun here alone?"


    "be with friend."


    "Ms. Bingyun is really brave, if it were me, I wouldn''t dare," she glanced at Lance, "No wonder Mr. Lance is impressed, Miss Bingyun''s dress is so beautiful, this is Dongfang''s The dress? The embroidery on it is really beautiful." Dinah looked a little arrogant. "However, tonight is the Harrington family''s ball. Why doesn''t Miss Bingyun wear our dress? Do you like it or think it''s not as good as your oriental ones? skirt?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly. It turned out that the focus was here, and she felt that the eyes around her were falling on her. If she said today that she didn''t like it, or was unwilling to wear their dress, I''m afraid everyone would be offended. .


    "Miss Dinah, Miss Bingyun is my guest. She just came from the East and doesn''t know the etiquette here." Lance felt a little sorry for Mu Bingyun, and let her get involved in such a whirlpool, "Actually, Miss Bingyun is still praising how beautiful our dresses are today."


    "Mr. Na Lance, since that''s the case, why is Miss Bingyun unwilling to wear our dress?"


    "Oh my God, it turned out to be Miss Isabelle. I heard that she rarely attends such balls. I didn''t expect that she would come tonight."


    "Who doesn''t know that Miss Isabelle likes Mr. Lance..."


    Isabel didn''t feel bad about this at all, but separated from the crowd, walked over, greeted Lance very kindly and naturally, and then her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun. She had heard before that Lance had befriended a young lady from the East, and Mr. Lance was hers and no one could take it away.


    "Hello, Miss Bingyun, my name is Isabel, nice to meet you, and welcome to the Havelock family." She is also a nobleman. Her father is an earl, who is more noble than many people here.


    Dinah bowed her head in front of Isabel. Obviously, her identity as a businesswoman is not enough to compare with Isabel. The flattering look on her face is very exciting.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Isabelle to come."


    Dinah said in a shriveled manner, they both liked Lance, and it was natural that they were rivals in love. The latter just glanced at her, showing her aristocratic temperament, and didn''t want to say anything to her at all.


    "It turned out to be Dinah, hello!"


    Many people made their voices in the crowd. After all, although this was a Harrington family dance, there were actually quite a few civilians. Although they were civilians, they were more noble than most ordinary people. They are just one chance away from becoming aristocrats, such as marrying a noble lady, such as marrying a noble gentleman.


    They all felt that Miss Isabelle was really a noble lady who was close to the people, and Dinah''s stiff expression made people a little disliked. Isabelle smiled gently, and her smile was also very beautiful. During the period, she kept looking at Mu Bingyun, and when she saw that the other party had no expression at all, a ray of light flashed across her eyes.


    "By the way, what were Miss Bingyun and Dinah talking about earlier?"


    Dinah finally reacted: "Just a little curious why Miss Bingyun didn''t wear our dress to the ball, no other meaning."


    Everyone had already forgotten about this, but because of Isabelle''s "curiousness", Dinah told Dinah again, and everyone became curious and wanted to hear what kind of answer this beautiful lady from the East would say. Come.


    The most embarrassing ones present were Lance and Ivan, and it was impossible to stop them now. They only looked forward to what happened tonight, which would not have any effect on Mu Bingyun, otherwise they would definitely feel uneasy.


    "Miss Dinah and Miss Isabelle seem to be very concerned about this issue?" Mu Bingyun shook the wine glass, the bright colors in it were like a smile on her face, "Miss Dinah and Miss Isabelle''s dresses are very beautiful, especially It''s so beautiful to wear on your body."


    The two were praised, but they felt a little uncomfortable. They knew that the purpose of asking this question was to hope that Mu Bingyun would lose face?


    "However, a beautiful dress may be a bit nondescript when worn on an inappropriate person. I believe you two have seen a lot of oriental people. Do you think they look good in their own oriental clothes or yours?"


    Many people recalled it, and it was true, there were also some oriental faces here, and Jiang Da also came here at this time, along with Brewer. After Brewer asked about the matter, he came over and looked a little excited.


    "I know that Jiang Da is from the East. Every time he comes here, he wears their clothes. He has a very special temperament, but he changed into our clothes for convenience. There is something missing, and now that I hear Miss Bingyun¡¯s words, I finally understand.¡±


    Brier is an excellent businessman, and many people nodded to greet him when they saw him. Many of the oriental items in their homes were bought from Brewer''s store, and they believed what he said.


    Jiang Da also came over, Mu Bingyun was a little surprised, Jiang Da was wearing an oriental robe today, and surrounded by so many foreigners, there was nothing out of the ordinary. In fact, Jiang Da is very good-looking, tall and handsome, even if he is standing in front of an equally tall old man, he will not look short.


    "Look, Jiang Da is wearing their own clothes today."


    Following Brewer''s words, everyone stared at Jiang Da, and they looked at the other oriental faces wearing Western clothes, and they felt that it was better to wear their own clothes.


    "Jiang Da is also a businessman, and it was he who brought things from the East here."


    Brewer said very proudly, making many people''s eyes light up. Is this the businessman from the East? Afterwards, Jiang Da was surrounded by all kinds of people.


    Naturally, the matter of Mu Bingyun had long been forgotten, Lance and Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. If it wasn''t for Jiang Da and Brewer to appear in vain, they still don''t know what to do!


    Lance cast an apologetic expression, a little helpless. Mu Bingyun shook her head, saying that it was nothing. The means like Dina and Isabel were really not enough to see in front of her, but the little girl was just jealous, she cares about them.

 Chapter 568： The feeling of intruding

    The ?? dance started, and Isabelle walked up to Lance generously, expressing that she wanted to dance with him, but Lance refused. Then Dinah expressed that she also wanted to dance with Lance, but of course she was rejected. When everyone saw it, they thought it was a little strange, and then many women who looked good came over, but Lance rejected them.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t feel anything, but finally the princess came, Lance couldn''t refuse, and could only accompany the princess to dance. This can make the girls like Isabelle and Dinah out of breath. However, in order to maintain their good manners, they can only hold their expressions, which is really interesting.


    "Beautiful lady, can I dance with you?"


    Ivan blinked, stretched out his hand, and bowed halfway. Mu Bingyun glanced at him and shook his head: "I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ivan seemed to have expected such a result long ago, and then many people came to invite her to dance, but she refused.


    In the end, everyone knew that it was impossible for her to dance with them, so they let go of their minds and stopped making up their minds. Dinah and Isabel were so angry that their faces were crooked. Since they were rejected by Lance, no one came to invite them to dance.


    Mu Bingyun sipped the wine one by one, while looking at the high-class aristocratic society he was doing, he felt that it was similar to other places, but the customs were different.


    Suddenly, she felt a scorching hot breath, which was somewhat familiar, with excitement in her eyes, and looked up at the person who came.


    "Beautiful lady, how about dancing with me?"


    She slowly put down the wine glass, put her hand in his palm, and raised her red lips: "Of course, I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Binger..."


    Cang Yu took her up with one hand, and the two quickly landed on the dance floor, accompanied by a brisk tone. In a western dance, two equally stunning oriental faces actually wore clothes that were fluttering like fairy. Flying on the dance floor.


    Jiang Da, who was watching from the side, almost dropped the wine glass. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the pair who were dancing very happily. His forehead twitched twice, and he always felt that something was wrong.


    Thinking of the legendary Lord of the country, he looked at that unbelievably handsome face, and his muscles twitched fiercely. Is this the Lord of the country? Sure enough, he is so beautiful and unparalleled, no wonder that the National Teacher is so infatuated that he dares to find someone overseas.


    Dinah and Isabel, who had been jealous of Mu Bingyun before, were both stunned. This oriental man who suddenly broke in actually danced with Mu Bingyun. Seeing them dancing and chatting and laughing, the two looked at each other. , indicating that they have misunderstood something?


    The intimacy between the two is obviously a couple relationship.


    Gradually, the people around made room for the two of them, surrounded them, and finally stopped, just watching their dance, it was really beautiful, beautiful, whether it was a man or a woman, It''s like a pair in the sky.


    "Still not found?"


    "There are already some eyebrows."


    Mu Bingyun paused, but did not stop, but fell into thinking: "Is there any trouble?"


    "Indeed, I can''t touch that place for the time being. There is also a mysterious power here. Binger should feel it, right?"


    "Well, I think there is something wrong with the Harrington family. Lance has a mysterious power. I haven''t found any clues yet. After all, I just came over and met him on the street."


    "Bing''er is so dazzling, she actually attracted the noble son of the Harrington family."


    Obviously jealous words, when they came out of his mouth, always made her feel a numbness, as if this fellow was teasing her. He rolled his eyes at him, but the corner of his mouth couldn''t hold back his smile.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Does this have anything to do with the Harrington family?"


    "It has something to do with it, but it''s not big, it''s another place, but I found out that Duke Clay will go to another place every once in a while, and the people there seem to have the same nature as them." Although Cangyu''s demonic energy has not recovered yet , but the realm is still there, and it is very easy to feel something different.


    The reason why he didn''t act rashly was because he wasn''t sure if he could retreat with confidence. But today he felt a familiar aura and couldn''t help coming out.


    Sure enough, seeing his beloved here, he couldn''t help hugging her tightly when he thought that they had been separated for so much time. The one named Lance was obviously interested in his Binger.


    "What do you think, so fascinated?"


    "I wonder how many rivals Bing''er will provoke me."


    "How much has been provoked, then what should I do?"


    "I haven''t recovered my strength. I''m thinking about how to drive these rivals away. Since I can''t use force, I can only fight with wits."


    She chuckled: "Do you have a plan?"


    "Yes, there are still a few days to go. During the full moon, when they are at their weakest, I am going to sneak in and take a look. Bing''er doesn''t have to follow, you stay outside, if there is any problem, I''ll let you know."


    "it is good."


    Knowing that he has his confidence, she won''t say much, in short, she is confident that he will not be hurt. Although it was not bad here, she was a little bored and wanted to leave earlier.


    A dance came down, and two oriental faces became the focus.


    "Miss Bingyun, don''t know who this is?"


    Lance''s eyes were blazing, and he looked at the blue eyes more. I have to say that this oriental man is very good-looking and matches Mu Bingyun very well. In fact, he had guessed it in his heart, but he didn''t think it was such a coincidence. The blue eyes suddenly flashed a hint of scarlet, which was just a moment, but Mu Bingyun and Cangyu felt it.


    The hand they held did not let go, and their relationship was self-evident.


    "Miss Mu, this is Lord Guo Gong, right?" Jiang Da came over. He had already noticed that Lance''s eyes were not right, so he hurriedly came over to smooth things out. This is someone else''s territory.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t evade and introduced Cangyu''s identity. Lance was a little disappointed, but didn''t say much. Ivan was a little lost. It turned out that the beautiful Miss Dongfang was already married, but unfortunately, his love has not yet begun!


    "Cangyu, hello!"


    Lance said that during the time the two shook hands, he couldn''t help but strained a little bit, but his gloomy face didn''t change. Lance finally let go of his hand, still a little unwilling in his heart. Originally, he thought that Mu Bingyun and her husband would not meet so early, or that they would never meet again, but in just one day, his hopes were shattered.


    He already felt a kind of blood, and he was almost fifteen. He frowned, a feeling he didn''t like very much. After looking at Mu Bingyun two more times, he finally gave up.

 Chapter 569： She doesnt belong here, you cant touch her

    On the night of ?? the fifteenth day, the moon was really round.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu gently left the house, and the two of them jumped up and quickly jumped in a certain direction.


    "Is it down there?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the castles, surrounded by a dark atmosphere, and could feel that there were many people inside, and there was even a familiar atmosphere, Lance.


    "Lance is here too?"


    "Well, they have to **** fresh blood every time the moon is full, or they''ll die."


    Mu Bingyun was surprised: "Isn''t it indiscriminately killing innocent people?"


    "It doesn''t seem like this. They didn''t kill people, but raised a group of people who were willing to supply blood for them."


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, no matter what Lance did to her, she didn''t want this friend she knew to be an innocent murderer. Now I don''t know what kind of exercises they practiced, or other reasons.


    "Do you know why they are sucking fresh blood?"


    "They are not human, but have another name, blood race. Born of blood, there is a mysterious power in the body, and they can advance, but it is very difficult. It seems that there are many taboos between the superior and the inferior. If the superior cannot advance, Then the subordinates can never surpass the superiors."


    This is also the news he received in the past two days. In fact, he did not come here at first, but came from another place, otherwise he should have investigated it long ago.


    "Vampires, we haven''t heard of them before, but their situation is a bit the same as zombies, but zombies seem to be different from them."


    Mu Bingyun dropped a magic trick, and the two hid around the castle. She glanced inside with some worry: "There are a lot of people, can you be alone?"


    "Of course, Bing''er can just wait here. I always think you''d better not go in. The smell on your body is easy for them to discover, and Xianli may expose us."


    "Well, I see."


    Cangyu let go of her, his figure flashed, beating rapidly, although his magic energy was gone, his skills were getting better and better. It disappeared in front of her in a few moments, but she was still a little worried. She couldn''t help but test it with a small piece of jade and tried to rush in. Sure enough, after a while, someone grabbed the jade.


    Sure enough, the blood race is very sensitive to immortal power. In order not to let the blood clan find out, Cang Yu even took off the jade pendant on his body. Now he has no one to protect him, can she not worry?


    In the end, she thought for a while, and sealed Xianli for the time being. If Cangyu had no problem, she would not unlock it. If something happened to him, she would unlock it and rush in as soon as possible.


    Listening to him and waiting here is really not her style of doing things.


    After sealing the immortal power, she quickly jumped into the castle and looked at the blood clans who were sucking blood against the moonlight. She ignored it and climbed over easily. She found that these people did not bite each other directly, but the blood that was cut with a knife. Although she didn''t know the reason, she couldn''t care about it so much, and chased after the desolate breath.


    However, before she made any progress, she was discovered. Just as she was about to move, she found a familiar face.


    "Lance."


    There were still a few drops of blood on the corner of Lance''s mouth. He didn''t expect to meet her in such a scene. Suddenly, a trace of scarlet appeared in his eyes, and he disappeared quickly. No, he can''t do this, he can''t let her suffer like this.


    He felt a familiar aura, but if he hadn''t paid too much attention, he wouldn''t have felt it. Therefore, when he came over, he saw her figure. She was agile, and she was not an ordinary person at first glance. He should have known.


    He looked left and right, pulled her into a house, and said, "Miss Bingyun, you shouldn''t be here." His tone was very serious, "I''ll take you back right away, I''ll forget about this place in the future. Everything, here, is not something you can get involved in."


    "Lance, I''m not going."


    Mu Bingyun now also knows that something is wrong. Lance''s appearance seems to be very disgusting to live such a life, especially the fear in his eyes just now, so she doesn''t understand.


    Lance didn''t know what to say: "Miss Bingyun, I''ll explain to you later, you leave here first, if someone finds out, you won''t be able to leave anymore."


    The secrets of the blood clan cannot be known by outsiders. There are only two kinds of fates. One is to become a member of the blood clan, and the other is to become their blood donor. Although becoming a blood donor can obtain aristocratic status, and enjoy endless glory and wealth, But he didn''t want her to get involved in such a right and wrong.


    Such a beautiful Miss Dongfang, she should be the fairy mentioned in the oriental books, and the blood family lives in the dark and cannot see the light. Although most of them claimed to be the most noble of blood, he was never proud of it.


    If he could choose, he would rather be an ordinary person.


    "Gloomy inside."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly: "Mr. Lance looks very painful, do you need my help?"


    "Where is he, what is he doing here?" Lance said in surprise, with a worried look on his face, "Miss Bingyun, leave now. If you find out, you will never be able to leave."


    "Although I hate Cangyu very much, he stole the beautiful you, but you are human beings, and you can be together forever." Even though he has fallen deeply in love with this beautiful lady, he will always Can''t be with her.


    The woman in the past may just be having fun, but in his eyes, she is holy and inviolable. It was his duty to play the spirit of a knight and protect her from here.


    "Lance, where did you find such a beautiful lady?"


    Hearing this voice, Lance''s expression changed, and he quickly shielded Mu Bingyun behind him: "Kagel, she doesn''t belong here."


    "Lance, do you know what you''re talking about? She already knows the secret of the castle, so she can only stay here forever." Kagel showed greedy eyes and looked at Mu Bingyun up and down, "It turned out to be The Miss Dongfang at the ball, you are really beautiful, there are countless wealth here, as long as you donate your blood, you can get everything, and you can become an incomparably noble blood family."


    Cagle licked the corner of his mouth: "Your blood must be fresh and delicious, I haven''t encountered such a fresh taste in a long time, Lance, how about this first bite for me? I must make her my subject. "


    "Cagel, don''t go too far, I said, she doesn''t belong here, you can''t touch her, otherwise I''ll be rude."


    Kagel smiled: "Lance, you are too naive, there are blood clans outside, she has been discovered, you can''t protect her, you should hand over her obediently, it''s better than this, let the first bite be Come on, I''m second."

 Chapter 570： shes like a knight

    "impossible."


    Lance grabbed Mu Bingyun: "Miss Bingyun, I will definitely take you out today, and I won''t let you suffer any harm." Mu Bingyun frowned, Lance is indeed a kind and righteous person. However, this Cagle in front of him was really annoying.


    What the first mouth, the second mouth, is simply insulting.


    "Everyone outside knows I''m here?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly made a sound, which made Kagel stunned for a while, and then smiled: "Of course, beautiful lady, if you are willing to become my subject, I will give you everything you want, you are here today. Of course, there is no way to get out of here.¡±


    "I see."


    Now that she has found out, she has no worries. If everyone was brought here, it would be able to make Cang Yu act better. In this case, she can take care of Kagel in front of her.


    Lance was in a hurry. Seeing Mu Bingyun''s appearance, he always felt a little bad: "Miss Bingyun, hurry up and go with me!"


    "Lance, thank you for your kindness, I think you have any troubles, we will solve it later." After speaking, she untied the seal of Xianli, and the immortal force that rushed towards her surprised both Lance and Kagel. .


    Then, her figure flashed, and she slapped Kagel in the face, and the latter was thrown to the ground: "Beautiful lady, you are really cruel."


    "Oh¡­"


    Mu Bingyun stepped on it, and Lance was stunned.


    She is like a female knight, too mighty.


    Kagel also reacted, turning over and standing, his whole body showed a state of fighting, and his expression was unprecedentedly serious. The aura on Mu Bingyun''s body was too holy, which made him feel a sense of crisis.


    "who are you?"


    Not only Cagle was puzzled, but Lance was also very puzzled, who this young lady from the East was. Now they will not think that Mu Bingyun is an ordinary Oriental girl, the mysterious power in her body makes them very curious. Lance stared at Mu Bingyun''s figure without blinking. In the dark night, she was dressed in plain clothes, her expression was indifferent, but her eyes were very cold, as if she was not the same person as the Miss Bingyun she had known before.


    Mu Bingyun laughed: "Mr. Kagel, you said that today, I can''t get out of here, right?"


    Cagel only felt his body become cold, and a sense of crisis coldness rose from the soles of his feet and attacked his brain. It was as if the warm blood in his body was frozen. Mu Bingyun''s eyes were terrifying, he had never felt this kind of fear, even when he saw their king, he didn''t feel this way.


    His expression froze, and he carefully looked at the beautiful lady in front of him again. Even if her face was not a Western face that people inherently liked, but looking at it more, there was a kind of inescapable trapping in it.


    "what is your purpose?"


    Cagle seemed to be emboldening himself: "No matter who you are, you shouldn''t come to the castle of the blood clan. There are thousands of blood clans here, and you can''t get out. If you explain your details, maybe I will plead with the king."


    Lance became nervous: "Kagel, I believe that Miss Bingyun is not malicious, she will not endanger the blood clan, let her get out of here!"


    "No, Lance, she has a mysterious power inside her, stronger than us, maybe only the king can defeat her, I won''t let her go. I''ve already passed the news, even if I promise to let her go. It''s too late to leave."


    Lance''s expression changed, he walked to Mu Bingyun''s side, hesitated for a while, and his eyes became firm: "Miss Bingyun, no matter where you are from, although you already have a husband, I like you very much in my heart. I''ll take you away."


    Mu Bingyun turned around and smiled: "Thank you!"


    Although she doesn''t need this person''s help, Lance is kind. This person is frank and candid, making people hate it.


    Lance was a little flattered, although he knew that if he did this, he might be expelled from the blood clan forever, becoming a sinner of the blood clan, and he would never be able to turn over, and even the king would punish him and make him suffer for the rest of his life. However, he thought that he would not regret it. This beautiful young lady from the East had already entered his heart. If she could not survive, he felt that the blood in his heart would also dry up.


    is like a vampire who can never drink fresh blood to replenish his physical strength, and will eventually die of thirst.


    "Lance, are you crazy?"


    Kagel couldn''t believe it, and in his blue pupils, there was only surprise left: "You want to betray the blood clan, you want to betray the king for the sake of a mere Oriental girl. You want to trap the Harrington family. Righteousness? The king will punish the Harrington family, you forgot your father?"


    "I don''t, I will leave the Harrington family, and the king will not judge right and wrong."


    Mu Bingyun was a little moved, then shook his head: "Kagel, you can''t stop me, Lance, thank you for your kindness, since I dare to come, there is a way to leave, but I can''t leave now."


    Seeing that both of them looked like they didn''t believe it, Lance was worried, and Cagle was sarcastic.


    "Although you don''t believe it, you can try." She was a little helpless. If Yu didn''t need to find the opportunity to unblock the demonic energy, they wouldn''t come to provoke the blood clan. After all, they didn''t have any grudges: "I have no hatred for your blood clan. There is really no bad intention, it is really because of some special reasons that we are here, it is better for us to wait and have a good talk when we are done with the matter."


    In the end, it is someone else''s territory. If everyone negotiates well, she is willing to give some compensation. Originally, she didn''t believe in cause and effect, but since she experienced this experience in China, she clearly felt that cause and effect existed.


    Kagel shook his head: "Miss Bingyun, I''m afraid I have to discuss this with Wang. Your arrival has brought a sense of crisis to the entire blood clan. In fact, I also know that I can''t defeat you at all with my own strength, so if you don''t If you mind, go see Duke Clay with me first? Lance, you shouldn''t have any opinion, after all, this is Miss Bingyun''s request?"


    Lance nodded: "I have no opinion." But there was still worry in his eyes, "Caggle, you better not do things that hurt her."


    He still doesn''t believe that once someone finds out about the existence of the Clan, there are only two ways to become a person of the Clan, or to become the blood donor of the Clan. This way is not what he expected.


    Mu Bingyun thought about it secretly, and now there is no news from Cangyu, and it should not have been discovered. If she drags people here, I am afraid it will go faster there. It''s not that they are unwilling to discuss with the blood clan, but even if they do, there is no result. After all, this has already entered the territory of others.


    "Then Miss Bingyun, go meet Duke Clay with me!"

 Chapter 571： dark stone

    It looks like a church, but it is a little different from the usual churches. The symbol here is not a cross, but a symbol belonging to the blood race itself, dark, bloody, and even mysterious.


    The room was full of people, and the smell of blood came from the face, making it somewhat uncomfortable. When walking in, Mu Bingyun closed his senses. Although she has also seen a lot of blood, compared with this pure blood, it is still a lot weaker. These people **** fresh blood every month and have existed for many years, and the whole person grows as if soaked in blood.


    Lance was a little nervous when he walked in, his hands clenched into fists. He looked at the calm Mu Bingyun, and then looked at Duke Clay who was looking at Mu Bingyun, that is, his father.


    "Ms. Bingyun, what is the purpose of your visit to the vampire castle? How did you know about the castle, or did you deliberately approach Lance through Lance to achieve your purpose?"


    "Father, no... Miss Bingyun hasn''t asked me for any news, and I can''t tell her this." Lance was a little anxious. He didn''t want Duke Clay to misunderstand. If this was the case, father would definitely not let Miss Bingyun go. .


    However, Duke Clay didn''t look at Lance, his deep eyes kept staring at Mu Bingyun, for fear of missing the slightest expression on her face. However, he seemed to be disappointed. This young lady, who looked very young, was not at all flustered and cramped. As if the owner here was her, and he was the guest who broke into the castle.


    The atmosphere of the room became a little frozen, and there was not even the slightest sound of breathing. The eyes of the blood clan were full of scrutiny of Mu Bingyun, and the entire space around Xu Rao was filled with dark and suppressed emotions. In the darkness, Mu Bingyun seemed to emit a soft and warm light from the immortal power, and even vaguely illuminated the room.


    After a long time, Duke Clay suddenly laughed: "Miss Bingyun, you are really impressive, I believe you know the location of the castle through your own means, and it has nothing to do with Lance, but you can tell me , what is your purpose? Listen to Kagel, you are not trying to hurt the blood clan, I also believe it. After all, the mysterious power in you is too powerful, even all of us here cannot defeat you. "


    Duke Kla''s words made the expressions of the surrounding vampires change. If Lance said so, and Cagle thought so, they would not believe it. On the contrary, this sentence came from Duke Clay''s mouth, so there must be no falsehood, Mu Bingyun can indeed defeat all of them.


    The vampires who were originally aloof could not help but get nervous. If this is the case, the other party can easily take their lives.


    "Duke Clay, hello."


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corner of his lips, "As you expected, I want to take care of you all easily."


    This is quite a proud statement, not polite at all. Duke Clay just smiled, but the surrounding vampires couldn''t hold their breath. They wanted to say something, but remembering what Duke Clay said, they had to shut their mouths.


    "Then, what is Miss Bingyun''s purpose?"


    "Duke Clay, my purpose is very simple, and the premise will not hurt you. When my purpose is achieved, I will leave."


    Duke Clay''s expression finally changed: "Then Miss Bingyun is unwilling to tell?"


    "Indeed, this is a long story. We are not from the cultivation department. I am from the East, and naturally I have to return to the East. I am not interested in everything here, maybe you will not believe it. But this is the truth, if I really If you want to hurt the blood clan, I am afraid that none of you will be left here."


    Duke Klay heaved a sigh of relief: "But, Miss Bingyun, your presence has caused trouble for our entire blood clan, and maybe... it will also bring a crisis." Duke Klay looked out, the moon did not know when it was hidden After entering the clouds, his face changed a bit at this moment, "Let people watch, don''t let the Pope''s people know the news here."


    "Yes." Cagle seemed to have remembered something, his face was paler than usual, and he jumped up and out of the room. Mu Bingyun also felt it at this time, and frowned, but at this time, she felt a familiar wave, and a smile appeared on her face.


    However, Duke Clay shouted: "No, King!"


    After speaking, his figure disappeared in place, and Mu Bingyun followed closely. In the darkness, she saw two black figures, one was Cang Yu, the other was a handsome young man, he was lying in a coffin In the middle, his expression is light, and his facial features are very handsome, as if he is the best-looking man in the West.


    Duke Clay was already beside the young man: "King, are you alright?" The king of the blood clan fought with the Pope and was seriously injured. Now he can only recover in the coffin, but he didn''t want to have an accident today.


    His eyes were full of hostility, looking at Cang Yu as if to kill him.


    And the young man opened his eyes, with clear blue eyes, but his voice was a little indifferent: "Clay."


    "Wang, are you all right?"


    "It''s okay." Alfonso jumped, his eyes fell on Cangyu, full of scrutiny, "Who are you?"


    Mu Bingyun quickly protected Cangyu, and Alfonso touched his chest: "You took my dark stone." The dark stone is a kind of energy that belongs to darkness. If it takes another hundred years, his injury should be able to recover. Now that the Stone of Darkness is gone, it may take hundreds of years for him to recover the injury.


    "Return the Dark Stone to me."


    Alfonso frowned, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, feeling the immortal power fluctuations in her body, his face finally changed: "Who are you? You are stronger than me."


    When the blood clan heard Alfonso''s words, their hearts sank. The king himself admitted the strength of the other party, so is today really the day of the demise of the blood clan?


    "No, the Pope is here," Alfonso changed his color again and said, "You ask him to give me the Dark Stone, the Pope is here." If he wants to fight against the Pope without losing, he must use the darkness stone.


    Mu Bingyun observed Cang Yu and found that he had absorbed the Dark Stone: "I''m afraid not, he has absorbed it."


    Alfonso was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, the blood clan would still be destroyed in my hands." He didn''t rush to ask anything aggressively, maybe he was an elegant person, or maybe he knew that he was not the opponent''s opponent, Therefore, after knowing that Cangyu had absorbed the Dark Stone, he did not show any angry expression.


    However, Clay couldn''t bear it any longer.

 Chapter 572： Theres a pagan here

    Clay suddenly had a turbulent dark power, and he rushed towards Mu Bingyun. Even though Alfonso''s voice of blocking appeared in his ears, he still didn''t listen.


    Mu Bingyun flicked his sleeves, dissipating a powerful wave of dark attacks, causing Alfonso''s pupils to shrink suddenly. What kind of power is this, how is it so powerful?


    "Miss Bingyun, please don''t hurt my father."


    Mu Bingyun paused, dissipating the fierce power in his hand, but with a flick of his hand, he fixed Duke Clay to one side. Lance was a little grateful, and hurriedly stood beside Duke Clay.


    In his eyes, there is incomparable decadence, such a beautiful Miss Dongfang, he is not worthy of Lance. The most important thing is that he is a blood clan that feeds on blood. Perhaps, many vampires value this status, but he is very Hate your own identity and **** the blood you don''t like.


    "Hahaha! Alfonso, you dark heretics, today I will destroy you on behalf of God the Father."


    There was a wave of ??, and as a voice fell, the Pope, wearing a red robe, a crown, and a scepter in his hand, finally appeared. And his hands actually squeezed Cagle''s neck: "Pagans like this should really disappear from this world."


    After he finished speaking, he wanted to squeeze Cagle to death. Alfonso''s figure flashed, and he quickly swept in front of the Pope. The two fought for a few rounds, and finally took Kager over.


    "Alfonso, your injury has not recovered, and now you are using your power forcibly, and the vampire will soon disappear." The Pope was not angry that Kager was captured. The reason why he kept Kager''s life was to test it. Alfonso''s strength.


    Now this result makes him very satisfied.


    He waved his scepter, and countless people poured out around them. They all wore crosses and red cannons. Their faces were holy, as if the blood race was something filthy in front of them.


    Alfonso''s heart was sweet, he spit out a mouthful of blood, and covered his chest, but his face was not much nervous. At this time, another force attracted the Pope''s attention, that is Cang Yu. The rich dark power made him feel like he wanted to destroy.


    A ferocious color appeared on his face: "There is actually a heretic here!"


    Mu Bingyun gave the Pope a faint look, as if looking at an idiot. The Pope was not blind, of course he noticed this look. He never thought that he could see such a divine power, and his eyes were full of greed.


    "Who are you?"


    What he asked was naturally Mu Bingyun, his heart was hot, if he absorbed the power of the other party, would he be able to detach himself and see God the Father? Such pure power is comparable to God the Father.


    "Did you capture it for them? This Pope will take you back to see God the Father. You are so holy and noble, and you should dedicate all your strength to the great God the Father."


    The Pope''s words are full of holiness, but his eyes are full of greed. Alfonso wiped the corners of his mouth, and finally a smile appeared in his eyes. He knew that the Pope was done. This result was what he expected, so after knowing the strength of Mu Bingyun and the two, he never planned to offend each other from the beginning. He calculated that the Pope would definitely come, and the spies of the blood clan would definitely show their guilt.


    "You are the Pope?"


    The Pope regained his majesty: "Exactly, go to church with me, you should become a saint, a child of the Father."


    Mu Bingyun was the first to hear such a lie without writing a draft. It was just a sacred lie, and it made people stunned for a while. A holy smile appeared on his cheeks, making the Pope look obsessed.


    "I''m afraid that won''t work."


    "Do you want to be a heretic too?"


    The Pope''s face changed, a little terrifying. All of this happened in an instant, and then it returned to its kindness. This series of changes was very clear to the vampires who have dealt with the Pope for a long time.


    "Beautiful lady, you are different from this pagan, and God the Father will love you."


    Mu Bingyun glanced lightly: "Actually, you can go."


    "you¡­"


    The Pope doesn''t know where he is now, the other party is not bewitched at all, not even a little bit moved. Since it''s not good to be soft, then he can only be hard.


    He raised the scepter, chanting an inaudible incantation, and saw streaks of holy white light emanating from the scepter. Mu Bingyun didn''t feel anything, but she found that the blood of the blood clan was getting paler and paler, as if the blood was about to be drained.


    Alfonso crossed into the air, crossed his hands constantly, and a string of inaudible incantations appeared in his mouth, and gradually resisted the Pope''s white light. At this moment, Kagel, who had been recovering from injuries on the ground, suddenly jumped up and charged towards Alfonso fiercely.


    "what-"


    With a scream of ??, Alfonso''s face turned pale, and everyone was stunned. I saw Cagle holding a dagger in his hand, and there was a bright cross on the dagger. And in his heart was a knife, the handle of which was held by Alfonso.


    Seeing this, all the vampires understood that Kager was actually a spy!


    Lance was the first to react, leaping up, and slapped Cagle down with one palm. The Pope took the opportunity to kill Alfonso. After all, his conspiracy had been seen through by the other party. Otherwise, Alfonso would not have known that Cagle would take action. Thinking that he had planned for many years to turn against a member of the blood clan, and now he has fallen short, and he can''t help but become angry.


    The spell in his mouth is getting faster and faster, and the power on the scepter seems to be gathered from all directions. These are the power of faith from various places.


    "Go to hell, heretics!"


    The Pope shouted and pointed the scepter at Alfonso. He thought he would win, but the next moment he felt that all the power seemed to be out of control, and when he looked closely, he saw a small white hand holding his scepter.


    Alfonso''s voice sounded in front, a little refreshing: "I knew you would make a move, beautiful Oriental girl." Mu Bingyun looked up at Alfonso, those blue eyes were still so clear, but well , the heart is not so simple. But she is not disgusted, just treat me as you come and go. Yu took the stone of darkness, so she would help the other party beat the Pope.


    The Pope felt as if the power in his body was being drawn away, and then he only heard a clatter, and the scepter shattered like this. Seeing this, the Pope was taken aback. Mu Bingyun was about to slap him on the head and kill him, but was stopped by Alfonso.

 Chapter 573： you cant kill me

    "Miss Bingyun, let him go. If you kill him, the blood clan will soon perish." Alfonso''s tone was a little helpless, if he could, he also hoped to kill the Pope.


    Mu Bingyun turned back and took a deep look at Alfonso: "If you don''t kill him, let him go back and file a complaint, won''t the blood race be attacked?"


    Alfonso was stunned, and smiled in vain: "Indeed." Mu Bingyun saw that his fists were clenched tightly, and it was obvious that he was panicking for the first time, perhaps because of his own responsibility, he couldn''t protect the whole The blood race is nervous, worried, afraid, and even desperate.


    "Alfonso is right, you can''t kill me, if you kill me, the entire blood clan will perish!"


    The Pope seemed to have caught something, "You should contribute all your strength. If I am happy, I will not tell the Father about this. The Father sees your piety and may forgive you heretics. "


    That said, as if these people had done something heinous.


    However, Mu Bingyun sneered: "Do you think of yourself too much?" After speaking, he slapped the Pope on the forehead, and the latter was killed on the spot.


    The vampire was silent.


    They felt relieved, and they were a little afraid of the Pope''s Father God, who they knew existed. He is called the God of Light and represents the entire light. However, how can there be pure light in this world? Others in the church ran away when they saw that the Pope was dead.


    Alfonso glanced at Cangyu, who was still absorbing the dark stone, and his eyes flickered a few times: "It is said that people who can absorb the dark stone and use the power in it for their own use either have pure dark attributes or are dark God exists."


    The people of the blood clan also saw the strong dark aura on Cangyu''s body, and their eyes suddenly became pious. After Mu Bingyun wiped out the Pope''s body with one move, he heard Alfonso''s words and looked back at him.


    "Alfonso, what are you calculating?"


    Alfonso''s face was very pious: "The **** of darkness has fallen for a long time, maybe he is our father god."


    Hearing such sincere words, Mu Bingyun almost stumbled and fell from the air. Her family Yu is not a **** of darkness, her family Yu is from... the devil world.


    However, the expressions of the vampires have become pious, she... she really doesn''t know what to say, these people''s beliefs are too serious, once they have determined things, I''m afraid they can''t change, she can only say nothing and wait. Cangyu wakes up. Looking back, it''s actually not bad, at least the vampires won''t hate them like this anymore.


    She turned her gaze on Cangyu, and saw that the demonic energy in him was recovering faster and faster. She didn''t even know why, but a lot of power was pouring in from all directions, absorbed by him, and her realm seemed to be growing.


    Could it be that Yu''s recovery is related to the blood race here? If so, isn''t there another cause and effect to end? Of course, she is not afraid of the cause and effect of what she did, but she thinks it is a good thing.


    When she was in the Immortal Realm, although she practiced fast, she always felt that something was missing. When she was in the Ordinary Realm, she could have a few epiphanies, but after she came to the Immortal Realm, she didn''t have one. As if in the fairy world, there is no cause and effect at all.


    But since she entered the realm of chakras, she has learned a lot.


    Wheel realm, wheel realm, is it to let them realize what is lacking in the fairy world? Now, in her eyes, Lunjing is still very mysterious. At first, she just wanted to find her parents and brothers. Now she is a little more interested and may be able to find the secret of leaving Lunjing.


    And other people who came in, did they also discover this, so they didn''t go out here for so long, or did they not go out without realizing a certain state?


    These are just her guesses, and she doesn''t know the specific reason.


    After a day and a night, Cangyu exuded a majestic aura, and the power of darkness made the vampires feel very comfortable. There was an unparalleled excitement in their eyes, making Mu Bingyun feel that they had gone crazy.


    is just crazy about Cangyu, when she found this, she was a little surprised. She never had to know that there was a belief that could be so devout and crazy, as if she had forgotten who she was.


    Alfonso was even more exaggerated. He knelt down and bowed to Cang Yu, as if he was an excited child. Mu Bingyun had to admit that this is what a child looks like when he finds his father. If it wasn''t for her image, she really wanted to cover her eyes.


    "Great Father God, you are finally back."


    Following Alfonso''s words, many vampires also knelt down and bowed down. Everyone''s face was full of excitement and piety, and there were tears in their eyes. She didn''t know what kind of feeling it was, these blood races seemed to be abandoned by others. She wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t.


    She also vaguely guessed something about the Pope''s appearance before.


    At the same time, she was surprised to find that these vampires were sincere and sincere, and the power of faith poured out of them. This is the second time she has seen the power of faith. This kind of magical power is usually unavoidable. However, in this magical world, there are so many devout believers, and she does not know how to describe her inner feelings.


    Originally, she thought that this world was not much different from the original world. However, after the real contact, she realized that this world is different from the fairy world. There are many differences, whether it is race, or cultivation, or various perceptions.


    Originally, she was a little awkward, but seeing the piety of the blood clans such as Alfonso, and the rising momentum of Cangyu, maybe this is their chance, it is better to go along instead of blocking it.


    Even if the so-called **** of light will appear to deal with them, she thought, they don''t have to be afraid. The path of cultivation is full of difficulties. If it is smooth sailing, I am afraid that I will not be able to comprehend the insights and realms that I should have.


    Then, in the immortal world, there are so many strong people, why are they rarely heard of becoming a god?


    Before in the secret realm of Qiankun, she obtained the secrets of the immortal formation and the secrets of the divine formation, which means that this world has the realm of the gods. But she has been in the fairy world for so long, and she has never heard of anyone becoming a god, and now she has some vague guesses.


    When all the dark power was absorbed by Cang Yu, he has recovered all the magic energy. The moment he opened his eyes, he felt countless pious powers of faith rushing towards him. When I saw Alfonso and others, I seemed to understand something.


    "How''s it going?"


    Mu Bingyun''s voice finally woke him up: "It''s all recovered," he glanced at Alfonso and said, "Binger, we can''t leave for now."

 Chapter 574： bloodline problem

    The cause and effect has been established, and he should stay to solve it.


    "I know, I was different back then? Then we''ll just wait."


    Mu Bingyun is very clear about the relationship between them. Without the dark stone of the blood clan, Cangyu would not be able to recover his demonic energy. Then the danger of the blood clan is naturally solved by him.


    Just like when she realized the true meaning of life because of people like Yu Yun, she chose. Staying to help Yu Yun change her original destiny is an equivalent exchange in itself, and she feels that God is very fair.


    The two held hands, and Alfonso was even more excited. When he opened his mouth, he was about to call God Father, but Cangyu stopped him: "I am not your God Father, but I will help you survive."


    Alfonso wanted to say that you are our God Father, but seeing the sullen and determined look on his face, he felt that if he said this, he would probably offend the God Father, and he might abandon them again if he was unhappy. Then he still kept these words in his heart. In his heart, he had already identified Cang Yu as God Father.


    The entire blood clan was very happy, and warmly invited Cangyu to be a guest in the castle. Perhaps Alfonso said something to the blood clan people. They called God Father without opening their mouths, which made Cangyu and Mu Bingyun breathe a sigh of relief. .


    If they were to take one mouthful of God Father all day, it would really make them very uncomfortable.


    "Are you saying that there is a problem with their blood vessels, so they need to **** blood regularly every month?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, "I don''t think it''s because of their cultivation, their bodies are very magical, as long as they bite a person, that person will become a blood clan, and there will be mysterious powers in their bodies, it''s just that Always be inferior to the person who bit them."


    "This is where it gets a little weird."


    Cangyu wrote about the strangeness of the vampire, while thinking about how to make the vampire disappear this weakness. As long as they don''t live on blood, then they don''t have so many troubles, and they don''t have to see the light of day. Even more will not allow existences like the church to destroy them with pagans.


    Mu Bingyun also fell into contemplation, seeing the seriousness of this man, he looked a little crazy. It''s been a long time since I saw him look so serious, Cang Yu seemed to sense her gaze, and looked up into her eyes.


    "Why did Bing''er look so serious?" This was an affirmative sentence. He put down the pen in his hand and pinched her cheek instead, "Did you see my husband fascinated?"


    "Why are you so slick, you don''t even think about helping those devout believers who will serve you every day with delicious food, so you have to help them solve their problems!" Mu Bingyun raised her brows : "It seems that there is a new pope at the church, but other than that, there is no movement. Do you think they will be reconciled?"


    "I heard that it is not easy to pass the news to the God of Light. Let them toss first. I looked for it before and found that there was no entrance at all. Maybe special means are needed, then wait for them. come on!"


    Mu Bingyun did not deny: "I have an idea about the body of the blood clan, the structure of their current body, and the need to replenish blood to survive, are actually a defect, if they have a special way of cultivation, absorb the sun The essence of the moon, the power between heaven and earth, can it solve their problems?


    The main source of their life is the heart. As long as these energies are absorbed into the heart, will they be able to change their previous embarrassment and free them from being controlled by blood? "


    Cangyu fell into deep thought, and Mu Bingyun didn''t bother, but flipped through some information about the blood clan, which was naturally found by Alfonso.


    "Perhaps, Binger''s idea can be tried."


    Cangyu is also an activist. After knowing this idea, he listed all the methods. After comparing them one by one, he slowly modified a practice method that could be practiced by the blood clan. It may not be very advanced, but it is much better than the original blood race.


    The two have been locked in the room for half a month. During this time, Lance came to see it. Now he is only sincere towards Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. In fact, he just suppressed his emotions about Mu Bingyun to the depths of his heart, and occasionally came over to see the situation here, but he was not very controlled.


    "Lance."


    Lance''s body was a little tense: "King."


    Alfonso glanced at the closed door: "God the Father hasn''t come out yet?"


    "No."


    Alfonso looked at Lance and patted him on the shoulder, "A person like God is someone we worship and look up to." In other words, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are on the same line, while They will never be on the same line as them.


    "Lance understands that he didn''t expect much from the beginning knowing she was married."


    Alfonso didn''t say anything. In fact, when Cangyu broke into the secret room, he was already awake. The reason why he didn''t move was because he felt a pure power of darkness. God the Father who disappeared for a long time.


    At the beginning, the mysterious disappearance of God Father made him lost for a long time. The dark power race between heaven and earth was also attacked by the Pope because of this. Except for the blood family, other races disappeared and disappeared, and when they left, he always thought that God Father thought they were inferior. products, so I gave up on them.


    Yes, they are indeed inferior products, made of blood, otherwise they would not be able to survive at all. It is no wonder that such an existence makes the Father God disgusted.


    The western heaven, surrounded by thick fog, has a pure white pedestal, which is very large. Although it is beautifully carved, upon closer inspection, there are many naked men and women on it. The figure is indeed beautiful, even if the naked body is intertwined with each other, there is still a holy expression on his face, which makes people unbearable to blaspheme.


    On the throne of God, there is a man in a white robe lying reclining, with golden hair, a handsome face, and blue eyes. Those eyes seem to be full of countless wisdom, and they are like a sharp sword. You can pierce people just by looking.


    He slowly held a wine glass, it was still white, and he didn''t know what kind of material it was. Beneath him, there were handsome men and women. These were his servants, and their respectful and holy faces always amused him.


    "Father, I heard that the Pope was killed. A new Pope has been elected recently."


    God of Light paused: "Oh? Since it''s useless, kill it."


    "Father God, it is said that it was done by pagans, and the Pope sacrificed to destroy pagans."

 Chapter 575： gift to the **** of light

    "Infidel?"


    The **** of light fell into contemplation, pagan, it seems... it seems that it has been a long time, but he clearly remembers in his mind, that group of dark and ugly things is still a defective product.


    So, those dark things are called heretics.


    "It is said that two new infidels have come, and now the entire blood clan regards the one with pure dark power as the Dark God, Father God, such a person is simply challenging your majesty."


    At this time, the God of Light finally got some interest, God of Darkness? He raised his eyebrows and chuckled.


    Interesting, interesting, Dark God?


    Turned out to be the Dark God?


    That group of abandoned pagans actually found a dark god, which is really interesting. It seems that there has been no such interesting thing in heaven for a long time.


    "Is there a portrait of them?"


    "This is them, Father God, please see."


    The God of Light carefully looked at the pair of men and women on the paper, all of them were oriental faces. He glanced at the gloomy face, then moved away, and turned to look at Mu Bingyun, that ethereal and holy look, once attracted him.


    If...if this face appeared in front of him, worshipped him as a godfather, and crawls at his feet, I don''t know what kind of scenery it would be like.


    "Father, are you going to send someone down to destroy them?"


    Bright God blinked, I really don''t understand why there is such an evil thought in such pure eyes: "No, she caught it."


    "Understood, Father God, what about the Dark God?"


    "he?"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of the mouth of the God of Light: "Do whatever you want, as long as she is." He only wants her, such a holy face, a beautiful figure, and a very charming dress. Especially that very iconic oriental face really made him very interested.


    It seems that the gods of the East have disappeared for a long time, and he can''t find the truth of the disappearance back then. However, this woman has the temperament of an oriental god. He took a sip of wine and slowly closed his eyes.


    "Yu, is it alright?"


    Mu Bingyun was also a little nervous. Although they were able to transform the exercises for ordinary people to practice at will, it was the first time they tried about the blood clan.


    "Okay."


    When Cang Yu said this, she smiled, as if she was much more nervous than him.


    "Come on, let them try first."


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Okay."


    Alfonso and the others were summoned, and then Cangyu told them about the exercise. All the blood tribes couldn''t help being shocked when they heard the effect of the exercise. A practice that can make them stop sucking blood, and can also make their strength continue to improve, directly absorbing the essence of heaven and earth, isn''t this a level that only gods can achieve?


    All the blood clans couldn''t believe that Cangyu would actually take out such a precious exercise. After they got it, they all began to cultivate, and then they realized that all this was true. Their God Father really did not abandon them or even gave them such precious things. They are no longer abandoned people.


    Alfonso was a little excited. After he practiced the exercises, he finally realized that Cangyu might not really be his **** father, but so what, such a dark **** is better than the former **** father. God the Father seems to have never looked at them after he created them, and even regarded them as **** and defective products. In the eyes of God the Father, the blood race is an unqualified race.


    They were indeed ruthlessly abandoned by God the Father.


    However, now they are able to change, and for Cangyu, whether it is God the Father or not, they are willing to be loyal to him forever. When the entire blood race was immersed in cultivation, the new pope came with people.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu walked out of the castle, then squeezed a formation to protect the castle, and looked at the pope in red and the person who came down from a certain heaven with a holy face. The man''s whole body exudes strong divine power, and his face also looks very holy. But those eyes were so turbid, destroying the temperament of the whole body.


    "You are Mu Bingyun!"


    The man in the white robe raised his chin and said very proudly: "You come with me now, the Father wants to see you." After speaking, Elmer felt as if he had been pierced by a sharp sword. He couldn''t stop looking in this direction, and when he saw the blue man in black, he was so shocked that he couldn''t help but back away.


    If it wasn''t for that oriental face, he would really think that the man in front of him was the **** of darkness, but he knew very well that the **** of darkness could not be an oriental.


    The rich dark power on the opponent''s body had already suppressed him to the point where he couldn''t breathe.


    But he was still blushing: "Father God has taken a fancy to you, and now let you go to heaven as a servant, this is your honor, I hope you don''t let Father God down."


    Elmer still looked very proud. God the Father is the most powerful God in this world. No one can refute God the Father. In short, in his eyes, God the Father is all good.


    "God of Light?"


    Mu Bingyun chuckled lightly: "If it''s the God of Light, you can tell him that the blood race is covered by us."


    "Sure enough, you are a heretic. If you do this, the Father will be angry. Once the Father is angry, all of you will be finished, not only the blood family, but you, the people of this world, all will not be able to survive."


    In his eyes, the **** of light is angry and will destroy everything, even more terrible than the **** of darkness. After he finished speaking, a holy white light appeared in his hand, and he attacked Mu Bingyun, as if he wanted to restrain Mu Bingyun.


    The two "slaps" were Cangyu''s shot, and two slap prints appeared on Elmer''s cheeks: "Gift to the God of Light."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, did this man have a cold sense of humor, and he actually learned to joke. Isn''t the swollen cheeks of this holy messenger in front of him too pitiful?


    "You, how dare you hit me!"


    Elmer pointed at Cangyu angrily, but did not dare to fight back. He knew that he was definitely not the opponent of the two in front of him, so he glared at the two of them, and quickly left with the Pope.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu looked at each other, "I''ll follow."


    "Let''s go together!"


    She glanced at the castle: "There are still blood clans here, even if there is a formation, I am not at ease. After all, this is different from the fairy world. If other people have any means and we don''t come back in time, wouldn''t we have missed the cause and effect here. "


    "it is good."


    Cangyu didn''t say much. The blood clan had just started cultivating. If something went wrong in the middle, if he wasn''t there, he wouldn''t be able to help them, so Mu Bingyun would be the most appropriate to follow. Moreover, he believed that they did not have many enemies here, even if the legendary God of Light, Mu Bingyun, should not be defeated in front of the opponent.

 Chapter 576： Its really not easy to start, so what about people?

    Elmer was simply humiliated. After returning to the church, he scolded the Pope severely, disappeared in the church, and soon came to the gate of heaven. He didn''t know that behind him, Mu Bingyun quietly followed.


    "Father, that guy named Cangyu is really hateful, he hurt me."


    The God of Light glanced at Elmer''s red and swollen cheeks, and paused: "It''s really not light, so what about people?"


    "Elmer is incompetent."


    The God of Light laughed, and under Elmer''s terrified eyes, he waved his hand, and the latter disappeared without a single scream. When the rest of the people around saw this, they all squatted on the ground, their bodies trembling, and the holy expression on their faces turned into fear.


    They were afraid that God the Father would be angry and destroy them all. Thinking that they would never be human, they were extremely worried. However, the God of Light did not see them, but got up and walked outside, which surprised the others. God the Father has not left the throne of God for many years. What kind of person can actually make God the Father do this?


    However, they are merely servants of God the Father, and are not qualified to inquire about these things.


    "welcome!"


    God of Light seemed to sense something and said to the void. Mu Bingyun''s figure was revealed, and sure enough, her guess was correct, and it seemed that she couldn''t deceive the eyes of the God of Light here.


    is just a handsome man, even if the aesthetics are slightly different, but she has to admit that this person is better than Lance and Alfonso. Especially those eyes are extremely clear, however, the other party''s smile seems to be a little different, it is not an exaggeration to use it either for good or for evil.


    "You are the God of Light?"


    "Yes."


    The God of Light crossed his hands, and those clear eyes finally showed a little emotion: "You seem to be the God of the East."


    "We call it a fairy, a fairy, not a god, but a relatively powerful person."


    The God of Light seemed to be interested and approached a little: "Really? However, the Eastern Gods have disappeared for many years, can you tell me where they went?"


    Innumerable doubts flashed in Mu Bingyun''s heart, could it be that there was once a fairyland here? However, she did not find any traces of the Immortal Realm, only the formation left by the East Sea Island, other than that, there was no clue at all.


    But now he has found the heaven in the west, what is the reason for all this?


    "do not know."


    The God of Light smiled: "I knew that you must not be those oriental immortals who disappeared, you came from outside, right?"


    "how do you know?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t think there was anything wrong with being seen through. In fact, she didn''t seem to have much conflict with the God of Light. Looking at the other party''s appearance, it seems that he doesn''t care about what the Pope is doing. It seems that all this is just his boring fun.


    "Guess, can you take me out?"


    She actually saw a kind of melancholy in the eyes of the other party, as if she had stayed here for too long and couldn''t find other pleasures and was melancholy. What''s going on here?


    "Don''t you want someone to take me back as your servant?"


    "I thought so at first," the God of Light seemed to be very honest and didn''t hide his opinion at all, "but after you entered the heaven, I changed my mind. The oriental immortals don''t seem to like to be servants of others. I''d rather go out than have a servant."


    Although it was the first time we met, Mu Bingyun believed his words very much. She looked at the face of the God of Light carefully, and found that there was no fraud at all, and even he had a very boring feeling and didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    It turned out that this person was bored.


    After ?? came to this conclusion, she was a little dumbfounded.


    "If you don''t do evil, I can promise you that I will take you with you when you leave."


    Bright God probed his hands: "I''m not a bad person."


    "Who knows, what''s with the dark aura on your body?"


    The eyes of the **** of light flickered with surprise: "You can actually see it, it is indeed a powerful oriental immortal. Well, I admit, this world is very boring, these people are crazy to want to become gods, the **** of light is me, and so is the **** of darkness I, that group of vampires just started up at the beginning, I didn''t expect it to be a defective product, so..."


    Mu Bingyun rubbed his brows, why do you think this God of Light is just like a child, it''s just a farce, if you want to do something interesting, just watch it yourself?


    "Okay, you don''t need to say anything, and I''m not interested in inquiring about you. Now you tell me first, the eastern gods disappeared, do you know the way in the past? Or is the whole immortal world gone?"


    "It''s true that the entire fairyland has disappeared, and there is no entrance at all. When they were there, we could occasionally fight and have some fun. However, since they disappeared, I have become more and more bored."


    To this end, he created a lot of races, all of which are inferior products. He always felt that he should not create such inferior products, but he couldn''t find the reason. When Mu Bingyun went to the heaven, he felt that his chance to leave here was coming.


    "Okay, what are you going to do here, and the church''s prejudice against the blood clan, you have to deal with it. Let me tell you this, we want to leave here, the blood clan plays a big role in it, do you know the cause and effect? "


    The God of Light nodded: "Yes, I understand, don''t worry, after today, the church will no longer have any prejudice against the blood race, and let them develop themselves here in the future!"


    He was a little excited when he said that, and he will be able to leave this boring place soon.


    "My name is Augusta."


    Mu Bingyun nodded. He didn''t like this God of Light who smiled very brightly, even though the other party looked harmless. However, the other party''s purpose is clear, as long as it doesn''t hurt her affairs.


    "You seem prejudiced against me."


    Augusta walked to Mu Bingyun''s side and shrugged: "Actually, I''m not a bad person, really."


    She doesn''t care whether he is a bad person or not, as long as it doesn''t hurt her business.


    "Mu Bingyun, in fact, after getting along, you will think that I am a good person. Really, you believe me! Actually, you have misunderstood me a bit."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Augusta lightly: "Why do you talk so much, I heard that your status is very noble and sacred in the eyes of many people, it turns out that you are a talker, well, you arrange the affairs here Okay, I''ll go back first."


    "Let''s go together, I''ve made arrangements."


    She was stunned for a moment, and didn''t ask any more questions. The gods in the West were indeed a little different, so she didn''t say anything more. Now that the other party is ready, she doesn''t ask too much.


    When Mu Bingyun brought Augusta back, Cang Yu''s eyes sank a little: "Bing''er, is this the God of Light?"

 Chapter 577： Seems like they are loyal to you

    "Well, God of Light, he''s rather boring, let''s take him with us when we leave, I think it''s okay, just take him out when the time comes."


    After hearing ??Cangyu, his vigilance became less, but he was still very guarded against Augusta, like an old hen protecting the chicks. Augusta walked in slowly, and Cangyu was a little surprised when he saw that he didn''t have any obstacles in the way of the game.


    "Maybe this is their difference!"


    Although his strength is not as good as the Eastern Immortal, he has other good points.


    When Augusta appeared in the castle and saw all the vampires, her expression was also a little embarrassed: "I didn''t expect that my problem at the beginning was solved by you, Cangyu, you are really amazing."


    Alfonso and the others looked at Augusta defensively, seeing that very familiar face, they didn''t want to believe that the God of Light was the God of Darkness, and he felt that the world was playing with him.


    Now he really has no feeling for the Father God he is doing. Of course, Augusta didn''t say anything. After all, the blood race was created by him out of boredom, and he didn''t have much emotion. Even all the life forms here didn''t have much emotion for him. He wasn''t too angry about Alfonso and others'' precautions.


    Next, the new Pope received news from Augusta, and will no longer target the blood race. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, the believers who have always believed in the God of Light are really very obedient.


    The blood race put down Augusta''s prejudice. Although they no longer hated Augusta, they didn''t like it either. In their hearts, only Cang Yu is the father and **** who gave them new life, and it will always be, especially on the first full moon night after cultivation, when they no longer feel very hungry in their bodies and want to **** blood When their feelings were gone, they became more pious towards Cang Yu.


    "Cangyu, it seems that they are very loyal to you."


    Augusta''s words are a bit sour. Although he has many followers, he has never seen this kind of piety that comes from the heart and has no other purpose. Those who believe in him are just because he is powerful, and he is far from being able to appreciate the feeling of Alfonso''s belief.


    Augusta was a little embarrassed, maybe he missed something. But thinking about going out soon, he was happy again. In Mu Bingyun''s words, Augusta was actually still a child, and he became a **** without understanding many things.


    Usually emotions are expressed directly on the face. Therefore, the two no longer had the original prejudice against Augusta. For a whole year, the blood clan settled down, and Mu Bingyun helped them arrange the formation. When Cangyu was sure that the practice would not pose any danger to them, he finally decided to Got to go.


    When they finished everything, they clearly felt that the connection with this world was cut off.


    Augusta was surprised: "I feel that you are a little different, as if you have to leave here at any time."


    The two looked at each other, the tacit understanding and the things they felt made them smile, and Augusta was envious. Mu Bingyun was right, he seemed like a blank sheet of paper.


    Alfonso and these blood races were a little excited and a little reluctant. Just now, they also felt that the Father God in their hearts was about to leave. Every blood clan looked at Cangyu with feeling, and Cangyu also had a moving expression at the moment.


    He held Mu Bingyun''s hand, greeted Alfonso, and left. Augusta naturally followed behind the two of them. He still didn''t understand a lot, but he felt that his decision was not wrong.


    The three of them were flying over the sea, and the speed was not fast. Maybe they all wanted to see how the world was going. After all, after leaving this time, they might never be able to come back.


    Not long after, Mu Bingyun saw the familiar caravan, Jiang Da and the others. She didn''t go down to say hello, but added a formation to Jiang Da''s caravan, which could ensure their safe return to the mainland. Augusta didn''t understand why Mu Bingyun would care about this weak life.


    "Bingyun, why are you interested in these weak beings?"


    If you have doubts, you should smell it. This is the usual temperament of Augusta children.


    "they are my friends."


    Cangyu held Mu Bingyun in his arms, the two of them were loving and loving along the way, but the Augusta child was furious. He used to be the **** of light, and he was not sought after by a bunch of people wherever he went. It was Airi''s indifference, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    However, in addition to being able to ignore all the formations, it seems that these two people can''t beat each other, but this feeling makes him both happy and aggrieved, a very special feeling, but he is not angry.


    This is very new to him.


    Mu Bingyun actually came to a conclusion that this person is the abused system that Wu Yun talked about, and the more abused, the more excited he became.


    Not long after, the three finally landed on land. Several years have passed, and China''s development has been sullen, and this time she went to the palace again. It was still late at night, and the emperor was not reviewing the twists and turns. She went straight to the queen''s bedroom, and she saw the happy family of three, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help showing a smile.


    The emperor, who had been teasing his son, looked at him: "Is he a national teacher?" Although his body is constantly aging, his soul is very strong, and he can vaguely feel a little breath. The three Mu Bingyun showed their figures.


    Both the emperor and the queen are excited. They haven''t seen the national teacher for many years, especially the prince, it seems like twenty years, right?


    "It turns out that the prince also came back."


    The emperor is more calm now, seeing the two hurriedly invited them to sit, but they were rejected. He seemed to have some feelings, and there was some reluctance in his eyes.


    "Are you going?"


    "Well, we''re leaving, and our fate with this world is exhausted. Emperor, do you want to be the emperor of the past? China is developing really well now."


    The emperor smiled bitterly, the national teacher was about to leave, but he still didn''t let go of ridiculing him, Mingjun, how can I describe it in one sentence. He felt that his original thoughts were really naive, and he didn''t know how future generations would evaluate him, but he had a clear conscience for everything he had done.


    "Guo Shi, Guo Gong, you all take care."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun took out a jade pendant and hung it on the neck of the little prince: "You too, entering the cultivation world in the future will be extremely dangerous, take care."


    After ??, the three of Mu Bingyun disappeared. The emperor and the empress were a little embarrassed. This parting, there is really no chance to see each other again.


    The three of them appeared on the East Sea Island, and she did not withdraw the formation above. In the future, Yu Yun can still come back if she wants to come back. Perhaps this is their last guarantee.


    The Yin-Yang Bagua Array in front of them is the passage for them to leave this place. There was curiosity in Augusta''s eyes, he hadn''t seen such an oriental product for a long time. Thinking about it made him miss the days when he fought with Immortal Dongfang. Feeling Mu Bingyun''s gaze, he shrank his neck in embarrassment.


    "How to do?"

 Chapter 578： Whether we are together or not, we will end up together

    "Yu, let''s input power into it together."


    Cangyu responded, the two of them activated at the same time, and the magic power and the immortal power were input at the same time. Augusta was surprised to see that it was so. Seeing that the gossip map is getting brighter and brighter, and there is a very unfamiliar atmosphere inside, he is a little excited, this is the atmosphere of another world.


    He is already the God of Light, so he naturally knows what this breath means, so he can really leave here.


    The two of Mu Bingyun felt that they had almost finished their work. The three of them retreated far away without moving their eyes. They saw that the Yin-Yang Bagua map lying flat suddenly radiated a strong light, and the three of them felt it. A kind of suction, and a strong breath of unfamiliar world, all showed excitement.


    "Can we go over?"


    Augusta couldn''t help it, "Can I go over?"


    After the two nodded, he thanked them and jumped in. Mu Bingyun and Cangyu held each other''s hands, and there was a touch of affection in their eyes.


    "Whether we are together or not, we will meet in the end."


    The ?? wheel realm is too mysterious, and they don''t know if they will be so lucky to be able to appear in one place, so they cherish the present day very much. Being able to stay together for so many years, they still feel that it is not enough. It''s just that now it''s the only way out.


    "Let''s go, Binger."


    Feeling his slightly trembling hand, she took a step forward, the figures of the two stood under the light, and a suction force sucked them away. After that, the Yin-Yang Bagua Diagram withdrew all the light and became bland again, like a pattern painted on the ground, and nothing else could be seen.


    Donghai Island is still the same Donghai Island. Women like Yu Yun were powerful and powerful all their lives. When they retreated to the background, another group of talented women grew up, and overseas and China became more closely connected.


    Many years later, a large ship approached the East Sea Island.


    "Is this the East Sea Island? It''s really beautiful."


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful."


    Yu Yun turned around and saw the men and women leaning on each other, she couldn''t help laughing: "The Queen Mother, the Emperor Taishang, I will live here in the future, and this kind of beauty can be seen every day."


    Surrounded by white-haired women, all of whom had left the East Sea Island. A group of people supported each other, started the formation, and closed the formation...


    When ??Mu Bingyun opened her eyes again, she found herself in a hot place. She glanced at her empty hand, her expression a little stunned. Sure enough... I was lucky last time. But feeling that the immortal power in her body has not disappeared, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    If ?? Xianli did not disappear, she could protect herself, and she would not be as passive as she was in China at the beginning. After getting up, she looked around, and her expression revealed doubts.


    What comes into view is the layers of rocks, and the palm of your hand is on the ground, and you can feel the hot breath. This place is like a place where magma has erupted. However, there is no end to it at first glance, and there is no trace of magma passing through on the ground. Obviously, this place was not erupted by magma.


    layer by layer, stacked on top of each other. She jumped up and reached the highest point after a few jumps. Only then did she realize that this place was like a concave ground. If she wanted to go out, she had to walk to the top of the rock and climb the rock from there. , can go to other places.


    It''s just that the place she is in is very strange. Around her rocky place, there are circles of black water, so she has to jump over the water first.


    She did not act immediately, but cautiously looked around. When he found that there was no formation and no danger, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    picked up a stone and threw it outside. After finding that there was no obstacle, she was about to jump over, but her figure suddenly stopped. The footsteps are fast, running along the place of the breath of life.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, she frowned.


    "Fifi, is it within your reach? Hurry up and hold the rope, and I''ll pull you up."


    A burly and dark-looking man, with a layer of tiger skin around his waist, red fruit on his upper body, holding a tree vine in one hand, and the other hand on the rock. She glanced down, and there was a petite woman with a piece of animal skin around her upper body, which looked like a leopard skin, and a leopard skin skirt underneath, other than that, there was no other clothing on her body.


    "Brother Jixiong, I can''t reach it. Can you find a longer rope? I''m so scared. I heard that if I fall into the Heihe River, I will be eaten by the river **** and I will never be able to return to the village."


    The woman below ?? whimpered and seemed very sad.


    "Fifi, you can stand up a little higher, you just need to be higher to get up. You stretch out your hand and use one hand to climb the rock, and the other hand to grab the rope."


    Mu Bingyun was speechless to discover that the petite woman below was holding both hands on the rock, where she couldn''t reach, obviously because she was afraid to let go. No wonder the man named Jixiong was sweating profusely.


    She guessed that the reason why he didn''t jump down was that there was not enough space, or maybe he was afraid that the rock would collapse and neither of them could be saved.


    Is the water here called Heihe? Her eyes fell on the Heihe again, and there was indeed a mysterious energy in it. She hadn''t noticed before that along the edge of the Heihe near the rock, there were countless small flowers blooming, one after another, black flowers, exuding a delicate fragrance.


    She saw that the woman was carrying a rucksack with these small flowers in it, and she suddenly understood that it was because the flowers were picked carelessly and could not come up.


    Thinking that when she first arrived here, she was unfamiliar with these two people, maybe she could ask how to get out, and Mu Bingyun walked out and appeared behind Jixiong.


    "Do you need help?"


    The crisp sound of ?? sounded, and Jixiong was stunned for a moment. He looked left and right, but found no one there. He felt that there seemed to be someone behind him. When he turned around, he saw a woman in red. Feifei is the most beautiful woman in their orc village, and is the village flower of their village. However, the woman in front of him has little reading and doesn''t know what words to use to describe it.


    At this moment, he felt that if he put the words that praised Feifei on this woman, it would be blasphemy. This woman is like a **** in the legend. I heard that only a goddess can be so beautiful when she descends to earth.


    Mu Bingyun was a little helpless, this ancient-looking person stared at her in a daze.


    "Do you need help?"


    Jixiong reacted: "Are you a goddess?"


    "no."


    "Brother Jixiong... Brother Jixiong, is there someone from the village?" Feifei''s voice sounded from below, finally pulling Jixiong''s thoughts back.

 Chapter 579： Her status as a village flower is estimated to be lost.

    Jixiong was a little anxious: "Feifei, you grab the rope, and I''ll pull you up immediately. Now I can''t find any other rope. If I go out to look for it, it will take a long time."


    "What then?"


    Feifei''s sobbing voice came from below. He knew that Feifei was afraid to let go of the rock and grab the rope because he was afraid, but he couldn''t blame him. In his mind, the thin Feifei always needs someone to protect him. He is a warrior in the village, so he should protect the thin Feifei.


    Suddenly, he thought of Mu Bingyun, turned around quickly, and found that she hadn''t left, with a happy expression on his face: "Can you help me bring Feifei up?"


    "Can."


    Mu Bingyun''s figure flashed and fell down. When Feifei saw her, she was stunned and didn''t respond to the other party. She grabbed Feifei and put her arm, and jumped up.


    This hand stunned Yoshio: "Flying, do you know how to fly?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, but Feifei broke free of her and ran behind Jixiong, looking at Mu Bingyun with both eyes. She had never seen such a beautiful woman, and had never worn such beautiful clothes. Vaguely, she felt that if this woman returned to the orc village, her status as a village flower would be lost, so when she looked at Mu Bingyun, she was a little more prepared.


    "Thank you girl."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, but asked: "Where is this, can you take me to a crowded place?"


    Feifei wanted to say something, but was not as quick as Jixiong: "So the girl is lost, why don''t you go back to the village with me, there are many people in our village. Everyone is hospitable. The girl helped us today, and the village chief will definitely treat you well."


    Jixiong said carelessly, although Feifei was a little dissatisfied, she couldn''t refute it. After all, it was indeed this girl who rescued her today, but she was not grateful at all. The woman who came out suddenly can even fly, who knows whether it is good or bad.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the two of them. Feifei''s skin looked much fairer than Jixiong''s, but it was still not as good as anyone she had seen before. Perhaps, it is related to their living environment and clothing.


    Seeing all kinds of naked clothes overseas, she is not too unusual.


    "Where did the girl come from," Yoshio asked curiously, thinking that she could fly before, and was a little surprised, "Is the girl from a pure human race?"


    Mu Bingyun paused, in fact she also had a lot of things she didn''t understand: "What race are you?"


    "We are all from the orc race, but I heard that the place where the pure human race lives is far, far away. I have seen the girl for so many years. How did the girl come here?"


    Jixiong was a little happy. He heard that the resources in the pure human race are very rich. For example, the clothes on this girl are really beautiful, and the hair accessories on the girl''s head are also better than the bone hair accessories in their orc village. Much better looking.


    Feifei couldn''t help but feel envious when she heard this. She looked at Mu Bingyun more, and the clothes on her body were all very good-looking. If it weren''t for the fact that the other party didn''t have any burdens, she would want to ask whether the other party still had such clothes.


    Mu Bingyun felt the scorching eyes of the two of them, especially Feifei, the envy and jealousy on her face was very conspicuous!


    "I don''t know how I got here."


    Pure human race, orc race, her forehead twitched, what is this strange place? So how can she get out? Now she also understands that perhaps only by passing through every world here can she get out of the wheel.


    Reincarnation, although it does not require reincarnation in every life like a reincarnation array, she is experiencing a different world. I don''t know where Yu is, but what about Augusta?


    "So that''s how it is," Yoshio sighed, and didn''t ask any further, "Girl, we can climb the rock from here, and then we can walk back to the village."


    Yoshioung looked at the high rocks, took out the rope, tied one end to himself, and prepared the other end to be tied to Feifei. As for Mu Bingyun, he felt that pure humans could fly, so he shouldn''t need it.


    But without waiting for him to speak, Feifei threw the rope: "Isn''t the wooden girl able to fly? Can you bring us up together?"


    "Feifei, how can you trouble the wooden girl so much?" Jixiong quickly stopped, although he doted on Feifei very much on weekdays, but under such circumstances, he also felt that Feifei was too ignorant to ask his guests to do this kind of thing.


    Feifei pouted, looking extremely aggrieved: "We climb like this, we don''t know how long it will take, anyway, the wooden girl can fly, why not let the wooden girl take us for a ride, the wooden girl will definitely not refuse."


    Mu Bingyun raised her eyebrows, how could she know that she would not refuse, she was not angry with this little girl who took advantage of her. With such a temper, if you meet someone who has a temper, you will be cleaned up sooner or later.


    "Feifei, we can''t let the wooden girl do such a thing." Jixiong looked embarrassed, "Let the wooden girl laugh, Feifei is just a child, not very sensible."


    "Brother Jixiong, don''t you like Feifei anymore? Do you hate Feifei? Does the wooden girl hate Feifei too? Where did Feifei provoke you?"


    Yoshio was very embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Bingyun flipped her sleeves, she didn''t mind taking them up. That''s it, after all she needs to know some news. When Feifei was angry, she waved her sleeves, and the two rose into the air. Before Feifei got excited, she landed and was let down.


    She was stunned for a moment, then looked down, overlooking the entire rocky area, the tall appearance made her a little scared, and she quickly moved away. Jixiong was really embarrassed, he quickly apologized to Mu Bingyun, and said that when he returned to the village, he would definitely thank her.


    "Miss Mu, it''s getting late, let''s go faster, we must get back to the village before dark, otherwise it will be dangerous."


    Yoshio''s face was very serious, he looked at the sun gradually setting in the sky, especially when he felt that the sky was going to darken, he was even more anxious. Even Feifei, who had just made a fuss, quickly hugged Jixiong''s arm when he saw this.


    "Brother Jixiong, go faster, if we don''t get back to the village before dark, we will definitely be besieged by monsters."


    Mu Bingyun knew that it was because of the monsters, but there were many others that she didn''t understand. She just followed the pace of the two of them, walking unhurriedly. When Jixiong saw her following him, his expression froze.


    "Wood girl, use the flying technique, I''m going to speed up."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, can he still speed up? However, she still nodded, indicating that she understood, and she became more and more curious about the orcs. After getting Mu Bingyun''s response, Jixiong lifted Feifei on his back, his muscles burst out instantly, and he kicked his feet, and his body shot out like an arrow.

 Chapter 580： Orc Village

    Mu Bingyun also quickly floated up upon seeing this. Jixiong felt that she could easily keep up, the speed was getting faster and faster, and the sun gradually fell on the top of the mountain, and it was about to hide.


    His face changed, and he accelerated again. This time he should have tried his best. Mu Bingyun saw Jixiong''s whole body tense, and Feifei also became very quiet. Two small hands tightly grasped Jixiong''s shoulders, and his body was still slightly trembling.


    quick!


    Jixiong shouted in his heart, now he already knew that Mu Bingyun''s speed was definitely faster than him, and finally he saw the familiar forest.


    "Miss Mu, as long as you pass through the forest, you will be able to reach the entrance of the village, and then we will be safe." Although he knew that Mu Bingyun could fly, he did not know how powerful Mu Bingyun was, or whether he could only Flying skills don''t have much strength, so he doesn''t dare to bet.


    But, when they just entered the forest, the sky was already dark. Under the moonlight, the entire forest looked a little gloomy, Feifei trembled even more, grabbed Jixiong''s hand, and couldn''t help but exert force.


    "Brother Jixiong, let''s hurry up, it''s already dark."


    Yoshio was sweating profusely and did not dare to stop at all, however, it was already dark. The cold wind rose from the surroundings, Mu Bingyun frowned, feeling the movement around him, and stopped. Jixiong also seemed to have a feeling, no longer moving forward, but put Feifei down and protected him behind him.


    "Miss Mu, I''m afraid we''re going to break out."


    As soon as the words fell, a pair of green eyes appeared around.


    They are already surrounded.


    Feifei was already trembling with fright. Although she was arrogant, she didn''t have much fighting power. It should be said that in addition to being good-looking, she is the weakest person in the village.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but glance at Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun''s figure was even smaller than hers, but the calmness, calmness, and composure on the other''s face was something she couldn''t maintain.


    "Could there be a way for the wooden girl?"


    Regarding Feifei''s words, Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly, and this glance made Feifei feel that a sharp arrow was coming, so she swallowed the words in her mouth and no longer dared to say anything.


    Mu Bingyun took out his heart and felt that the level of monsters around was not low, and of course not high. She did not intend to show more strength, so as not to make people suspect. Instead, he chose to use mortal martial arts to deal with them. These monsters are indeed irresistible to mortals. No wonder Jixiong is so careful.


    "Miss Mu, be careful with Feifei, I''ll deal with the monsters." Jixiong hesitated for a moment: "Feifei, be careful, don''t be afraid, I won''t let the monsters hurt you."


    Feifei was still very scared, grabbing Jixiong''s arm, not wanting to let go at all, and said in a low voice, "If only brother Zhan Jiang was here, brother Zhan Jiang could kill the monsters here with one hand. "


    Yoshio''s body stiffened, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Miss Mu, how is your strength?"


    Mu Bingyun held a sword flower: "There is still no problem in dealing with monsters." Feifei was a little unwilling and wanted to say something, but saw Mu Bingyun''s figure rushing out, and in the dark night, the red-clothed hand held a long Sword, one sword cut a monster, one turned over, another sword, the monster was silent again.


    Feifei opened his mouth wide and looked at it incredulously, even Jixiong forgot to think, or the monster was attacking them, he responded and protected Feifei behind him. Originally, he had no confidence to take the two women out, but now there is no difference at all, and it only needs Mu girl to kill all the monsters here.


    He secretly speculated that his strength might be comparable to that of General Zhan.


    General ?? Zhan is also a warrior in the village, but now he is no longer in the village, but went to the orc city and became the warrior that the city owner attaches the most importance to. Feifei was protected very well. In the end, Mu Bingyun eliminated all the monsters, and she didn''t get splashed with any blood.


    "Are they all dead?"


    Feifei couldn''t help but ask, when she saw Mu Bingyun, her eyes were full of fear, it was unimaginable that someone weaker than her could be so fierce when killing monsters. If brother Zhan Jiang is here, is it the same as the other party?


    No, brother Zhan Jiang always punches one at a time and never uses a sword. She was just as fierce as brother Zhan Jiang. She glanced at Jixiong and couldn''t help but pouted. Although brother Jixiong was the most powerful person in the village now, her wish was to marry brother Zhan Jiang. It''s just that brother Jixiong is too kind to her, and she can''t bear to refuse. When she can go to Orc City in the future, she will definitely make it clear to brother Jixiong, yes, that''s it.


    Feifei has suppressed the little guilt in her heart to the bottom of her heart, and smiled.


    Jixiong carried Feifei back on his back, and the three quickly rushed to the orc village.


    passed through the dark forest, there was a light in front of him, Yoshio shouted excitedly, and rushed over. There were already people waiting at the entrance of the village. When everyone saw Jixiong coming back with Feifei on his back, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone talked a lot together, and Feifei was also surrounded by everyone.


    Of course, Mu Bingyun, an outsider, was also looked at by many eyes.


    Everyone in the village knew the cause and effect of the incident, and they treated her as a guest, and quickly arranged a place for her to live. They were very enthusiastic. Of course, what they admired more was Mu Bingyun''s ability to slash and kill monsters with his sword, which was admired by many women in the village.


    "Wooden girl."


    Hearing the knock on the door, Mu Bingyun opened the door, and a burly woman appeared in front of her. The woman is not only burly, but also very rough in appearance. Compared with Feifei, this woman looks like a man just from the back. Of course, when it comes to dressing up, it''s similar to Feifei.


    However, the eyes of the woman in front of her were very clear and soft, which made her feel some good feelings.


    "Miss Mu, my name is Ali, thank you for helping Jixiong today, there is some food here, you can use it first, and I will get you some other fresh food tomorrow."


    Mu Bingyun continued with a smile: "Then thank you Ali." Although she didn''t need it, she didn''t lose her immortal power, so she could naturally open up Chiye''s space. There were a lot of delicious food in it, but she wouldn''t blow it away. Kindness of people.


    Ali laughed happily, her voice was very rough, and of course she sounded very forthright: "Miss Mu, you are really powerful, you actually killed so many monsters, Ali admires you so much, listen to Jixiong Are you saying that you are pure human?"


    "Well, that''s right!" Mu Bingyun did not deny it, after all, she was really a pure human race.


    "No wonder, the wooden girl looks very different from the women of our orc race. She is petite, but has great strength." Ali''s eyes were full of admiration, and then she suddenly showed a look of contempt, "Who looks like the one named Feifei? , I don''t know anything, so I''m petite and cute, and people love them very much, Jixiong was kicked by a monster in his brain, and he actually likes that."

 Chapter 581： barbecue

    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, this Ali seemed to have a big prejudice against Feifei, but it seemed that it wasn''t just that, Ali should also be interested in Jixiong.


    Ali felt Mu Bingyun''s scrutiny, and smiled embarrassingly: "I''m really sorry to mention such a thing in front of Miss Mu, that Feifei is full of bad water, Miss Mu, don''t be deceived by her soft and weak appearance. Yes. When I was picking Heihe flowers before, if I had gone with Jixiong, I would have come back long ago."


    Thinking of Feifei always causing trouble, she became angry: "No wonder Zhan is going to Orc City." Mu Bingyun understood a very meaningful sentence. But she didn''t interrupt, after all they didn''t know each other very well.


    "Okay, Mu girl, eat some cooked food and drink some wine. I''ll show you around tomorrow."


    Ali muttered, then said goodbye and left. After Mu Bingyun closed the door, he fell into deep thought, glanced at the roasted meat, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Although it was a kind heart, the meat really couldn''t be eaten.


    But she still opened it and saw that there was no seasoning in it, so she tried to eat a piece, the mouthful of fishy smell was very unpalatable. It seems to be very backward here, no wonder they are all dressed in animal skins and have no other clothes to hide their shame.


    Should she be lucky, she is fortunate to have immortal power and can take clothes in Chiye at will. If you let her wear that animal skin, I can''t imagine what would happen.


    After eating some food, she sat in meditation and entered a state of cultivation. She had gained a lot of insights in Huaguo before, and she could also absorb immortal power here, so she did not waste it, and quickly cultivated. In one night, she finally broke through the bottleneck that she had not broken through for a long time.


    Immortal Sovereign, now whether it is Wood Vein or Thunder Vein, they have all broken through to the Immortal Sovereign realm, and their strength is even, which is a great thing for her.


    "Wood girl, are you up yet?"


    "Wake up, Ali so early today?"


    Ali was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t have time to entertain Mu girl yesterday, I''m really sorry, Mu girl, wash up and come with me to eat something! Everyone is waiting for you!"


    "it is good."


    ¡­


    In front of ?? is a very huge table, and people from the whole village walked around the table and sat down. The utensils here are also very backward. Except for the cups made of bamboo, the rest are basically stone tools.


    Of course, there is also such a thing as iron, but it is rare. I heard that this kind of thing is very expensive. If a village can have two or three pieces of iron, it is very rich.


    "Yesterday, I am very grateful to the wooden girl for saving her, so that Jixiong and Feifei came back safely."


    was talking about an old man. After Ali''s explanation, this was the village chief of the orc village. It looks like a very kind old man, I heard that he is over a hundred years old. The village chief is the longest-lived person in the village, and everyone respects it very much. Whatever happens, the village chief decides.


    Mu Bingyun also held up the bamboo tube, which was actually a wine glass, and it contained only fruit wine, not the spirits she had seen. The others also looked at her curiously, raised their cups, said some words of thanks, and then drank them all.


    Next, Mu Bingyun''s forehead twitched a little. The lumps of meat had no taste at all, but seeing that everyone was eating fine and tasty, it seemed that they had already been familiar with this taste.


    She thinks that the people here have never eaten anything else, otherwise they would not be able to eat such rough things long ago.


    "Wood girl, why don''t you eat?"


    Ali fiercely took a bite of the monster meat, stared wide-eyed, and was very puzzled, "These meats are all fresh, they were just roasted in the morning, if the girl Mu hadn''t come over, I wouldn''t be able to eat such delicious meat! "


    In addition to hunting monsters outside, they will also catch some cubs and bring them back to raise them. When they grow up, if there is any festival worth celebrating, they can kill them and eat fresh meat. This is already a luxury for them. .


    Hearing Ali''s question, everyone turned their attention to her, Feifei bit the meat in small bites, suddenly looked at Mu Bingyun, who didn''t move, and couldn''t help but say, "Don''t Miss Mu like it? What do you pure humans usually eat?"


    Everyone was silent, Feifei said, didn''t they offend their guests?


    The village chief smiled: "Maybe there is something here that doesn''t suit Mu girl''s appetite, I''m really sorry."


    "Where, this is already good."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile, and asked inadvertently, "Village Chief, do you usually just roast the meat and eat it?"


    "Of course." Without waiting for the village chief to speak, Jixiong said carelessly, "The roasted meat of the monsters just hunted is the best." The monkey''s anxious appearance made everyone laugh.


    "Miss Mu, do you have any way to make the meat taste more delicious?"


    The village chief''s eyes are shining, as expected of more than a hundred years of life, and he has seen a lot of things. With his own intuition, he felt that the truth must be like this, so he was very excited.


    Seeing the appearance of the village chief, everyone stopped to chew the food. Although they thought that the food they had eaten was already very delicious, they were looking forward to seeing the appearance of the village chief.


    "There is indeed a way," a smile appeared on Mu Bingyun''s face, "After all, I don''t want to hurt my stomach."


    In one sentence, the distance between the two was brought closer. Mu Bingyun told the truth, but it made many people feel good. Before waiting for the village chief to ask questions again, she got up and walked outside, shaking her head involuntarily. There are some growth seasonings outside. These orcs don''t even know how to use it, and they have eaten white barbecue for so many years.


    Everyone didn''t know what she was going to do, but they saw that she picked some green weeds, walked back, cleaned the weeds, crushed them and put them in a bowl. The salt cannot be found for the time being, but she brought a lot of it herself, all of which were purchased in China. She knew that she might go to all kinds of strange worlds in the future, and she prepared a lot of good things.


    "Give me a piece of fresh meat."


    Although she didn''t know how busy she was, Jixiong was the fastest runner, and shaved off a very good piece of meat and handed it to Mu Bingyun. She made a fire, skewered the pieces of meat, and added those seasonings while grilling. Gradually, the meat was roasted to a golden color, oil came out, and the smell made everyone swallow their saliva.


    Looking at the golden pieces of meat in Mu Bingyun''s hands, and then glanced at the bowl, it didn''t seem to be that good-looking, and it was no longer the delicious cooked meat that they used to be, so they couldn''t take it anymore.

 Chapter 582： nurtured appetite

    Jixiong''s face was about to stick to the fire, and the village chief couldn''t help standing beside Mu Bingyun. The whole orc village stared at Mu Bingyun so tightly... The meat in his hand could no longer be used. Look away.


    "smell good!"


    "It''s really fragrant."


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun heard everyone''s words and the sound of their swallowing saliva, the corner of his mouth hooked, revealing a rare smirk. I didn''t expect that she still has talent in cooking. What happened to Huaguo really didn''t go in vain.


    "Miss Mu, are you ready? Can you eat it?" Jixiong felt that he had never seen such delicious food in his life, and even if he looked at it, he felt that his life was complete. This fragrance, if you take a bite, even if you are bitten by a monster, it is worth it.


    The old face of the village chief was also a little bit unbearable, and he stared at Mu Bingyun eagerly. If it wasn''t for the face, he really wanted to ask, is it okay to eat?


    But seeing the coveted appearances of the young people around him, he couldn''t help but cursed inwardly: You bastard!


    If he wants to eat, he must be the first bite of the village chief, right?


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun sprinkled the last seasoning and said, "Okay, bring a plate."


    She took out the short knife around her waist and cut the meat piece by piece on the plate. Jixiong took his own piece of meat into his mouth in one bite. Ali was the second fast person, and the village chief became the third person. The three of them widened their eyes and felt the meat that was tender on the outside and tender on the outside. What kind of taste was it?


    In short, the mouth is full of fragrance, which is indescribable at all. They chewed it a lot, for fear that it would be gone after eating.


    Mu Bingyun felt the eyes of everyone in the village like a pack of wolves, and her forehead twitched. Did she do something irreversible?


    "I don''t think I can eat the meat on the plate anymore." Ali was a little distressed, took a bite of the meat that had no seasoning before, but felt that the taste was chewy, and she couldn''t swallow at all, and took a deep breath: "It''s too unpalatable, I really don''t understand why I used to think it was delicious."


    Everyone nodded in unison, wishing they could put their bowls on the table, not to look at the meat that was not good-looking and delicious.


    Although the village chief also wanted to express this way, he had to say seriously: "Don''t worry everyone, the wooden girl will definitely not just give us a piece of meat to eat."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed, this village chief is indeed a wise man. She didn''t hide it either, and was going to tell them about the seasoning.


    "Actually, this is roasted with seasonings. As long as you pick the corresponding seasonings and collect them, the meat will be ready for roasting. But there is one main thing, salt. You know what salt is. ?"


    Seeing everyone shaking their heads, even the village chief didn''t understand, they had lived for more than 100 years, and they had never heard of such things as salt. However, the salty taste just now made him very familiar.


    "Miss Mu, I remembered something. There is a river here, and all the orcs will use the water in the river. If they don''t drink the water there after a few days, the village will be in a state of weakness. Could it be that? Is the salty taste just now related to the taste in the river?"


    The words of the village chief made Mu Bingyun a little happy.


    "It should be, the water in the river can extract such a thing, so let''s do it, village chief, I will give you the method of seasoning and the method of salt, and you can ask someone to do it. At that time, you will be able to bake delicious food yourself."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the whole village was excited. The thought of knowing such delicious food every day made them excited.


    "Thank you for the generosity of the wooden girl."


    Maybe this is not important to Mu Bingyun, but it is very important to their village, and even to the entire orc race in the future. All the people in the village, except Feifei, have nothing but pure gratitude to Mu Bingyun.


    After ??Mu Bingyun told everyone about everything, the village head divided the labor among everyone. Seeing that everyone was performing their duties, the village chief moved to Mu Bingyun''s side, his kind face full of desire.


    "Miss Mu, although I don''t know where you came from, thank you very much for bringing such good things to the village. If you need any help, just say it, we will do our best to help."


    What the village chief said was very sincere.


    "There are indeed some things, let''s talk to the village chief later!" Mu Bingyun looked at the stone tools they used, "Actually, besides roasting meat, you can also cook broth. If you can have an iron pot, you can also The meat can be used for frying¡­¡± In short, Mu Bingyun explained all kinds of methods, and the village chief was stunned. It turned out that in this world, it was possible to make such delicious food, and he felt that he had lived in vain. For many years, if he could, he wished to live another hundred years.


    The village chief carefully recorded what Mu Bingyun said in special words, and then endured the pain, finally took out a piece of pure iron that was going to be made into a weapon, and asked the villagers to make a pot.


    This pot is very big, enough for the people in their village to cook broth. After Mu Bingyun found out, he couldn''t help laughing. She was also a little helpless about the cauldron in front of her. Later, the preparation of the seasoning was almost done, and the salt was also brought out by the villagers.


    The village chief also asked people to leave those seasonings as seeds, ready to open up barren hills and plant them, so that they would have a steady stream of seasonings to use.


    At this moment, everyone in the village looked at the huge pot and felt a sense of happiness in their hearts, especially the smell of broth wafting out of it. There were also a lot of green leaves next to them. These were wild vegetables that were picked. Listening to Mu Bingyun''s words, they were going to put them into the broth.


    Everyone swallowed and looked forward to the broth. The village chief stood on the side, stirring constantly, smelling the smell inside, if not so many juniors watching, he really couldn''t help putting the spoon in his mouth, it smelled so good, it must be very delicious.


    "Village Chief, is it okay to eat?" Jixiong was the most anxious. If it weren''t for the temperature of the iron pot, he would probably have to lie on top of it, a pair of tigers staring so big that his eyes would fall into the pot. .


    Ali couldn''t help patting him: "What are you worried about, the village chief said that you can eat it, and it will be distributed to everyone! The village chief is the most fair person in the village, so he won''t take it all alone!"


    The village chief actually wanted to say something, now he has a feeling of wanting to eat the broth in the pot. But I didn''t dare to say this, otherwise I wouldn''t be laughed at to death. Thinking of being able to eat this kind of broth every day in the future, he felt happier.


    "All right."

 Chapter 583： There is never a shortage of white lotus bitches

    Everyone gulps down the broth, eating meat they have never eaten before, and the meat boiled into the soup seems to be another flavor. It seems to be more delicious than the original roast.


    Jixiong licked the corners of his mouth and said, "Village Chief, let''s drink broth every day from now on!"


    The village chief glared at him, he smiled shyly, and put his hands down. In fact, he was full, but this thing was so good that he couldn''t help it, and he still thought about it.


    Mu Bingyun eats more elegantly. She used a small bowl and stopped eating it, her appetite was very small. And Feifei followed her example and ate slowly. By the time she finally wanted to eat, the broth had already been drunk, and she couldn''t help but glared at Mu Bingyun complaining, as if it was all her fault. .


    Mu Bingyun was a little speechless about this sudden hatred value, but he ignored it. Anyway, she will leave here after a while. The people in the village were satisfied and were even more grateful to Mu Bingyun. Except for the village chief, they were the best to Mu Bingyun.


    The other people didn''t have any opinion. After all, if Mu Bingyun wasn''t there, they wouldn''t be able to eat such delicious food. However, Feifei is different. She already feels that her status is at stake. The warriors in the village who surrounded her at the time are now all around Mu Bingyun. The name of her village flower has been robbed by Mu Bingyun. .


    There is no limelight anymore, so she has long forgotten Mu Bingyun''s kindness, and she only has complaints and grudges in her heart.


    "Who knows where she came from?" Feifei curled her lips in disdain, "When I and Jixiong brother went to the Heihe to pick Heihe flowers, she suddenly appeared, and I don''t know where she came from, maybe, she It''s not a pure human race at all. It is said that the pure human race doesn''t like our orcs, so they moved far away from the place. In short, I don''t quite believe that she came from the pure human race."


    said this, Feifei''s voice became smaller: "You said, she will not be dangerous to our village, right?"


    "No way, Feifei, Miss Mu is a good person. If it weren''t for her, how could we eat such delicious food? I don''t think Miss Mu would harm us."


    "Yes, yes, Feifei, are you mistaken, the wooden girl doesn''t look like a bad person!"


    Feifei didn''t care: "Who said bad people should be written on her face, if she is a good person, why didn''t she tell us how to make those beautiful hair accessories and clothes?"


    Hearing this, Ali couldn''t listen anymore, and her figure appeared: "Feifei, how can you say that? The wooden girl even saved you!"


    "Even without her, I can come back. Don''t you believe in brother Jixiong, the warrior in our village?" Feifei saw that many women looked suspicious, and couldn''t help laughing, "Let''s think about it, who would suddenly Good to us, when I came out, if I hadn''t asked her to take me to the top of the rocky mountain, the other party would still not move, after all, she must have other purposes, not just coming to this place."


    "Feifei, you are so outrageous."


    Ali roared and slapped Feifei''s face with her palm, causing Feifei''s small body to fall to the ground. She burst into tears immediately, and the other women were also very dissatisfied with Ali''s rude behavior.


    "Ali, how can you beat Feifei, you know she is the weakest person in the village."


    "What happened to Feifei?"


    When Jixiong came from outside, he heard Feifei''s cry, and saw her little face wrinkled from crying, his heart was in pain, and he quickly and cautiously hugged Feifei: "Feifei, what''s the matter? , why is your face so red?"


    "Brother Jixiong, Ali hit me!" Feifei glared at Ali with accusations in her eyes. This soft tone seemed to melt people''s hearts. Jixiong was indeed a little angry, staring at Ali''s figure.


    "Ali, why did you beat Feifei, she is obviously the weakest person, we should protect her."


    Seeing Jixiong''s concern, Ali was so angry that she snorted coldly, and a rough voice sounded: "What if I hit her, Jixiong, she should be hit! Thinking that she is weak, she should be protected by others. ?"


    "Ali!"


    Jixiong was really angry: "Feifei''s father is a warrior who sacrificed for the village, we should protect her!"


    Ali sneered, "Jixiong, if you like Feifei, just say it straight, let the village chief decide for you, why not use such a clumsy excuse? Everyone can see that I hit her, do you want to call back? ?"


    Jixiong''s face suddenly turned red, although everyone knew about this, but he didn''t say it himself, he just wanted to protect Feifei like this, and didn''t think that he would really combine with Feifei.


    "Ali, you apologize to Feifei, forget about it."


    "Impossible!" Ali felt that she was right, and Feifei was insulting Mu Girl by slandering her. She now thinks that it would be better if Feifei didn''t meet the wooden girl and died outside.


    "What''s wrong here?"


    Mu Bingyun heard the commotion here and couldn''t help but walked over, saw the scene between the two confrontation, and glanced at Feifei, why did she think this woman was doing something?


    "Miss Mu, go back first, this is about me and Jixiong." There was some pain in Ali''s eyes. In fact, Jixiong had a marriage contract with her. Because of Feifei''s affairs, Jixiong has been running away, and she doesn''t want to go on like this anymore. .


    Now that Jixiong is so protective of Feifei, what can she do with her heartache? Feifei is the person Jixiong likes. After so long, she can understand it.


    "Feifei, you say, do you like General Zhan or Jixiong?"


    was stared at by Ali, and Feifei didn''t know how to answer. Naturally, she likes General Zhan, and only has feelings for her brother for Jixiong. But she couldn''t say it, if Jixiong ignored her, there would be no one to protect her.


    So, she just buried her head in Jixiong''s arms, said nothing, and kept shrugging and sobbing, which made Jixiong very distressed.


    "Ali, apologize to Feifei!"


    Yoshio''s eyes were full of anger, and Ali''s eyes were also full of anger. The object of your marriage, holding other women in her arms, and asking her to apologize?


    "Hmph, Jixiong, do you know why I beat Feifei?"


    Feifei was a little flustered, and quickly grabbed Jixiong: "Brother Jixiong, forget it, after all Ali didn''t do it on purpose, this matter just passed. After all, Ali is also brother Jixiong''s wife in the future. You quarrel like this, it will make Feifei Guilty."


    Mu Bingyun could see it, dragging his chin a little playfully. Although it is relatively backward here, there is never a shortage of white lotus bitches. Jixiong really likes Feifei, anyone can tell that Ali likes Jixiong, and after these days of getting along, she can see that, and the two have a marriage contract. Although Ji Xiongren was honest and honest, she was very displeased in this matter.

 Chapter 584： This explanation is very advanced

    Even if you don''t like Ali, why did you agree to the original marriage contract? It''s better to cancel it and go after whoever you like.


    Ali''s expression was a little painful, she felt someone was holding her hand, she turned her head and found Mu Bingyun: "Miss Mu laughed."


    "Jixiong, if Feifei didn''t slander the wooden girl, I wouldn''t do it. I''m sorry, no matter what, I won''t say anything. You can do whatever you want! If you really like Feifei, please ask the village chief to dismiss us. marriage contract."


    Although she likes Jixiong, a person who doesn''t like her is meaningless even if they are married. She is a female warrior in the village, and there are actually many people who like her. But many people seem to prefer the petite and weak like Feifei, she sighed helplessly.


    "Jixiong, it''s really because Feifei said something unpleasant to the wooden girl, and Ali couldn''t help it." Finally someone saw that something was wrong and stood up to speak. Feifei bit her lip. Sure enough, although she was a villager in the village Flowers, no matter what their status is, they can''t compare to Ali.


    One is better-looking than her, the other is stronger than her, and the village is even more majestic, and the color of jealousy has filled her eyes. Hearing what you said and what I explained around her, a nameless anger rose in her heart.


    "Fifi, is that so?"


    Jixiong put Feifei down, no matter what Feifei did, he could forgive her, but he couldn''t forgive her for slandering Mu Bingyun for no reason. In his heart, Mu Bingyun had long been equal to the legendary goddess.


    "Brother Jixiong, Feifei didn''t do it on purpose, but the origin of the wooden girl is indeed suspicious. Feifei is also afraid that some spies will infiltrate the village and bring danger to everyone. Brother Jixiong, you must trust Feifei, Feifei has no bad intentions. I also know that Ali is in a hurry, I don''t mean to blame Ali, I was just a little angry before, Ali started a little hard and beat Feifei, and I don''t know what I''m talking about."


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes, this explanation is very advanced.


    "Jixiong, do you still believe her?"


    "I bother!"


    Ali is really anxious, maybe the orcs are relatively simple and don''t know how to curse. Therefore, Ali''s face is full of hideousness, trying to scare Feifei as much as possible, but it is very cute. But Mu Bingyun knew that this way, in comparison, would make Jixiong feel pity for Feifei.


    Sure enough, Feifei shrank her neck, begged for forgiveness, and at the same time said that she had misunderstood Ali, but the fear in her expression made Jixiong soften.


    Feifei is just a little girl with no bad intentions, as he thought about it.


    "Ali, that''s it!"


    He glanced at Feifei: "Feifei has no bad intentions. Did you hit Feifei? You should apologize."


    Ali didn''t take this one: "I won''t apologize. If you insist on being fair, you might as well ask the village chief to talk and see if I''m playing right!"


    Of course Feifei knew that the village chief would definitely stand by Mu Bingyun''s side, so she quickly grabbed Jixiong: "Forget it, brother Jixiong, Ali is probably still angry, Feifei should fight too, and shouldn''t say anything to slander Mu girl. No matter where the wooden girl came from, Feifei shouldn''t say a word."


    It seems that Mu Bingyun really has some purpose. For this right and wrong kung fu, she has seen it. Of course, she didn''t want to explain anything. For a person like Jixiong who is dazzled by beauty, it is useless to explain too much.


    It''s better to let the other party suffer a little and have a long memory, then Feifei doesn''t have any affection for Jixiong. She doesn''t care about these people''s affairs. She is ready to tell the village about her departure. It is said that there is an orc city here. She is going to go to the orc city to see if she can find some clues.


    Of course, the biggest clue is actually about the flying technique you are doing. Maybe you can find the way out by finding the source of the flying technique.


    "Yoshio, I want to break up the engagement, let''s go, go to the village chief!"


    Jixiong was a little anxious: "Ali, what are you doing?"


    "Jixiong, you don''t like me, so I won''t force you." After Ali finished speaking, she took Mu Bingyun and left, "By the way, don''t worry, I won''t tell the village chief about today''s affairs. "


    Jixiong was a little lost, and he didn''t know why he was lost, but seeing Feifei''s pitiful appearance, he decided to break the engagement!


    Feifei''s eyes flashed with a smug look, but she quickly covered it up. With a pitiful look on his face again, he touched Jixiong''s arm. Jixiong, who had a little guilt for Ali, saw Feifei''s pitiful appearance, and one side of his face was still swollen, and the guilt in his heart disappeared like this.


    "Fifi, are you all right?"


    Feifei shook her head vigorously, but tears rolled in her eyes: "Feifei is fine, brother Jixiong, is Feifei very annoying? I know Ali has always disliked me, but Feifei also wants to be a female warrior in the village. , But... But Feifei always troubles everyone. Brother Jixiong, do you hate Feifei too?"


    Feifei bowed her head, and her thin and small appearance made it impossible to pity her: "Brother Jixiong, do you think General Zhan will also leave the village because he hates me like this?"


    "Brother Jixiong, shouldn''t Feifei also leave the village so that everyone will not hate him?"


    Jixiong''s heart softened more and more, and he took Feifei''s little hand: "Of course not, brother Jixiong will always protect Feifei, let''s go, let''s meet the village chief."


    Maybe, he really should break up with Ali, he really doesn''t like Ali. The marriage contract between them was just made by the elders at the beginning. Ali was right, he didn''t like her, and it didn''t make any sense for them to get married.


    However, he likes Feifei, but Feifei doesn''t like him either. Feifei likes Zhan Jiang, and Zhan Jiang doesn''t like Feifei. Why is this so messy?


    Yoshio''s mind was a little confused, but he did not slow down when he led Feifei to the village chief''s house.


    After a while, everyone knew that Ali and Jixiong were about to break up their engagement. When Jixiong and Feifei arrived at the village chief''s house, everyone came over, and there were dozens of people in the village. He was somewhat to blame.


    But when he felt Feifei''s small hand, he remembered her weak body, so he would break off the engagement with Ali and only take care of Feifei in the future. Unless Fifi no longer needs his protection, he will...


    "Yoshio, do you want to break off the engagement with Ali?"


    Hearing the angry voice of the village chief, Jixiong''s words stuck in his throat. He didn''t know what to say. In fact, he never thought about breaking the engagement. So when Ali raised this matter today, he still didn''t respond.

 Chapter 585： break up the engagement

    "Jixiong, what''s wrong with Ali, you want to break the engagement?"


    The village chief said earnestly: "Ali is the number one female warrior in our village and is worthy of you. You have to give a reason and let us all know why you are dissatisfied with Ali."


    Seeing everyone''s approval, Yoshio really didn''t know what to say. Aside from being a little rude, having a more forthright personality and a burly figure, there is really nothing wrong with Ali.


    Now let him talk about Ali''s shortcomings, he really can''t think of it. He couldn''t say that he broke off the engagement with Ali because he wanted to take care of Feifei? Besides, he didn''t propose to break the engagement, so he couldn''t help looking at Ali.


    "Not as good as..."


    Ali took the lead to speak, and let Jixiong swallow what he wanted to say: "The village chief, I actually want to break the engagement, I don''t think Jixiong likes me, so, village chief, you agree! "


    The village chief frowned: "Ali, think about it, now Jixiong is the best young man in our village. If you miss it, in the future..."


    "Village chief, the sky and the earth are big, but our village is not big at all. There is no one in the village. I can go to the orc city. If there is no city, I can go to other orc cities, and I can always find someone who likes me." Glancing at the pitiful Feifei, he snorted coldly, "I think Jixiong and Feifei are very good, just right, I won''t interfere with them."


    After saying this, Feifei and Jixiong''s expressions changed. Feifei was even more aggrieved: "Ali, I know you don''t like me, but please don''t insult me. You and brother Jixiong want to break up the engagement, why do you want me?"


    "Oh? Isn''t it? That''s my misunderstanding, by the way, don''t I remember that you like General Zhan?" Ali still couldn''t swallow this breath, Jixiong likes Feifei, who can''t see it, so she still When Feifei was weak, she didn''t care about each other.


    If it wasn''t for the words that Feifei slandered the wooden girl over there today, she really didn''t know that there were such vicious people in this world. Therefore, she felt that she couldn''t go on like this anymore, no matter what she did, Jixiong seemed to never see herself well. As long as Feifei shouted, the other party threw himself away and ran over.


    Many people still read her jokes. She used to be able to play stupid, maybe she suddenly got enlightened, and she felt that she should change the way of life. In fact, after getting along with Mu Bingyun, she was a little envious. Although Mu Bingyun was petite, her strength was very strong. She was extremely envious of this freedom, and she could do whatever she wanted.


    Although she is a very good woman from the orc race, but there are only a few dozen people in the village, and she has never seen the outside world. As for Jixiong''s love of Feifei, although she was sad, she finally recognized it.


    When Feifei heard Ali''s words, she was so anxious that she was about to cry. If she didn''t make it clear today, what would everyone think of her in the future? She can''t lose the protection of brother Jixiong now, and she can survive here only if brother Jixiong stands by her side. She knew that there were still many women in the village who were hostile to her, because the men the women liked took good care of her.


    "Ali, how can you say that?" Feifei''s accusation caused Jixiong''s pity: "The village chief, let''s break the engagement, Ali and I are really not suitable."


    He didn''t know how he said this, but when he saw Feifei, it seemed to give him countless courage. Even if Feifei really likes General Zhan, he can still protect Feifei.


    As for Ali, they are not suitable.


    Mu Bingyun acted as a spectator throughout the whole process. She didn''t say a word. In fact, she felt that it was wise for Ali to quickly end the relationship with Jixiong. Jixiong has long been captured by Feifei, and it is impossible to like other people anymore.


    If Ali can come out, I am afraid it will be better.


    The village chief looked at Ali, and although there was pain in his eyes, his expression was firm. Of course, he knew that Jixiong definitely took care of Feifei, so he sighed helplessly. He looked at Jixiong again, and seeing his pity and desire to protect Feifei, he finally decided.


    "Okay, then I''ll ask you again, do you want to break the engagement?"


    "Yes, the village chief, I am willing to break up the engagement with Jixiong. From now on, we have nothing to do with our marriage." Ali said it very clearly, and everyone could hear it clearly. Only then did they realize that Ali seemed to have changed. , Those eyes that were originally simple and infatuated suddenly became wise.


    "So, Yoshio, how about you?"


    The village chief was expressionless, but he was actually very dissatisfied with Yoshio in his heart. In his opinion, Ali is worthy of him enough, and it''s a pity to give up now. In the village, they all thought that the two were the best match. If Feifei hadn''t appeared, they would have been married long ago.


    Yoshio hesitated for a moment, felt the temperature of his little hand, and said, "I am willing to lift it."


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Ali, the eyes of the other party might be too clear, so he didn''t dare to look at each other at all. Feifei naturally didn''t speak. In fact, she had long disliked Ali. She knew that Ali liked Jixiong very much. She suddenly felt a sense of victory. Although her strength was not as good as Ali''s, she was able to make Ali''s former fianc¨¦ like her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help lowering her eyes and hooked the corner of her mouth. This time, she was the one who won, turned her head slightly, glanced at Mu Bingyun out of the corner of her eye, and met a pair of eyes that were half-smiling, startled, and hurriedly lowered her head.


    Didn''t she see something?


    Feifei felt a little uneasy in her heart, and secretly raised her head to watch again, only to find that Mu Bingyun had not paid attention to her for a long time. She breathed a sigh of relief, maybe it was just her illusion.


    "Now I announce that Ali and Jixiong''s engagement is annulled, and the two can marry on their own in the future!"


    The words of the village chief made many people feel a little regretful. Everyone intuitively felt that the connection of this matter was Feifei. I don''t know who was talking about it, and they quietly discussed the matter between Feifei and Ali. Of course, everyone knew about Feifei''s previous remarks.


    Now everyone understands, it turned out that Feifei said the words that framed Mu Bingyun, which made Ali dissatisfied. Ali beat Feifei, but Jixiong bumped into it. Jixiong asked Ali to apologize, but Ali was reluctant, and in the end, the two of them had a problem about breaking the engagement.


    Of course, speaking so loudly, it is impossible for the village chief not to hear.


    Feifei obviously felt a lot of reproachful gazes. The village chief, who had always been gentle towards her, couldn''t help but be a little sharper when she saw her gaze. She trembled slightly and was a little scared.


    "Fifi."


    Hearing the village chief call her name, her body tensed up.

 Chapter 586： ready to leave

    Feifei raised her head tremblingly, her little face also looking very pale. Mu Bingyun covered the corners of her mouth, if it wasn''t for the occasion where it was not suitable to laugh out loud, she would probably have laughed out loud.


    But after seeing Ali''s expression of loss and grief, she withdrew her smile. Although Jixiong is always simple and honest, his experience is relatively shallow, and he does not know what is the most precious thing in life. Maybe he really has sincere feelings for Feifei, but he can only hurt Ali, regardless of right and wrong. To stand up for Feifei is to hurt Ali.


    He can dislike Ali, but he can''t hurt Ali because of Feifei.


    The village chief''s expression was so serious that Feifei''s tears were about to fall. After Jixiong saw it, he was very distressed.


    "Village Chief, this has nothing to do with Feifei, she just said it unintentionally, she is worried about the safety of the village, and has no bad intentions." Hearing Jixiong still explaining, Ali''s eyes dimmed again. It has to be said that she does still like Jixiong and broke the engagement with him, but she just wants to retain some last dignity.


    "Yoshio, the wooden girl is a noble person in our village."


    The village chief glanced at Jixiong meaningfully: "Although I can''t control your emotional affairs, it is not for you to offend the distinguished guests in our village. I believe that the wooden girl will not be in any danger to us, if she really What is the purpose of her, and you have bad intentions for us, you two can''t come back alive before. Do you really think that without the wooden girl, can you break through the siege of monsters in the forest? "


    The village chief has lived for more than a hundred years, and he has seen a lot of things. Mu Bingyun did not have any purpose for them, and even brought them infinite benefits.


    After knowing that Ali beat Feifei, he even felt that he played well. If he offends their distinguished guests because of this, he doesn''t know what the consequences will be. Even if Mu Bingyun is really not a pure human race, what if he didn''t come from there?


    Does this matter?


    is not important at all, Mu Bingyun has only brought benefits to the village so far, on the contrary, the whole village still owes her.


    "Miss Mu, I apologize to you on behalf of the entire village."


    The village chief bowed, and Mu Bingyun quickly helped him up. Except for Feifei, everyone in the village was pretty good. As for the things brought to the village, it was just a matter of convenience, and I didn''t want to exchange it for anything. After all, she also likes to live a little more comfortable in this world, at least not to eat that kind of tasteless food.


    "What did the village chief say? Actually, if it weren''t for so many things today, I would have planned to say goodbye to the village chief."


    "The wooden girl is leaving?"


    "Miss Mu, are you angry? We have no intention of doubting Miss Mu, and we are very grateful to you in our hearts."


    "Don''t go, wooden girl."


    ¡­


    The people in the village were very enthusiastic. Now that she heard that Mu Bingyun was leaving, her face was filled with reluctance and guilt, which made her depressed mood better. Even the lost Ali came back to life and grabbed her hand tightly. Although she was stronger, she could fully bear it.


    "Miss Mu, it''s because we didn''t entertain well, why don''t we stay a little longer?"


    "I''m not angry, I will leave sooner or later. It''s just that there is no right time. I still need things to do. I can''t live in the village forever, right?"


    Everyone was silent, that''s right, they can''t keep others in the village all the time, right?


    The village chief was a little helpless: "This is too sudden."


    Their village has just developed, and now the wooden girl is leaving, he is somewhat regretful. However, he also knew that it was impossible to keep people, and it was impossible for people like Mu Bingyun to stay in this small village all the time.


    Recalling that a few days ago, she inquired about other things from herself, maybe at that time, she had already decided! After knowing that it was not because Feifei had offended the distinguished guest, the village chief calmed down.


    For Feifei, I don¡¯t like it even more.


    "Miss Mu is going to leave, I can''t stop it, but let''s live for two more days! Miss Mu must be very unfamiliar with coming here. I''m going to give you a map and write down some things here. more convenient."


    Mu Bingyun of course agreed: "Then I would like to thank the village chief."


    It would be really convenient for her to have a map and some notes about it. So, Mu Bingyun agreed and lived for two more days. When the people in the village heard this, they were very happy, and they hurriedly went to prepare. The cook who cooked the meat and the one who picked wild vegetables wanted to treat Mu Bingyun well at this time.


    In fact, most of the people in the orc village are very simple and honest, except for Feifei, who is a very good individual, she still likes to live with these people.


    "Wooden girl."


    Late at night, there was a knock on the door, it was Ali.


    Mu Bingyun opened the door and saw Ali dressed neatly. Since she came, she has taught the people here how to sew clothes. Although they only have simple animal skins, they can still make very beautiful clothes with a little effort. .


    Now Ali''s dress is not as funny as before, except for her arms, there is no bare place in other places, she looks very pleasing to the eye.


    "Why is Ali here?"


    "Miss Mu, it''s so late, are you still busy?"


    "Well, write something out."


    Ali saw the characters on the animal skin. She knew very little, so she didn''t know what was on it, but this would not restrain her curiosity: "What did the wooden girl write?"


    "Write some methods of planting crops, identification methods, and how to weave, make clothes, and the production and use of various tools." After so many years in China, it was not in vain, plus the information in the dark cloud''s memory, and Some of her own experiences. Therefore, she was going to write a little more shallowly and hand these things over to the village chief.


    It is really too backward here. She feels that all she can do is these, let them develop on their own, and how much they can comprehend is their ability.


    "so much?"


    Ali is not stupid, of course she knows how precious these things Mu Bingyun wrote. She really couldn''t figure out how there could be such a generous person in this world. Thinking of the slanderous words Feifei said, she became even more angry.


    Such a good wooden girl, how could anyone have the heart to slander her?


    Sure enough, Feifei is the one who is uneasy and kind, and now she has reached a deep hatred for Feifei. She believed that if everyone knew what Mu Girl was doing, they would all feel the same way as she did.


    "Wood girl, when you say weaving, is it possible to weave what you wear?"

 Chapter 587： Impart knowledge

    Mu Bingyun smiled knowingly when he saw Ali''s envious look. How can any woman not like beautiful clothes. Since I taught the women in the village to make clothes, they have come together to study when they have nothing to do. However, the use of animal skins is limited, and many styles cannot be made.


    "Well, that''s true, but it has to be divided into many kinds. If you can find a small bug called silkworm, then you can make clothes like this on me. As for other materials, it''s not like this. ."


    Especially the coarse clothes, which are actually very uncomfortable to wear on the body, and are really not as good as animal skins. Of course, those clothes are indeed much more convenient to wear.


    She also drew the appearance of silkworms, the conditions of their growth, the conditions of life, and various uses, she wrote in detail. Of course, nothing else was missed. Although Ali couldn''t understand it, she could feel that Mu Bingyun was very careful.


    I admired Mu Bingyun even more in my heart. After I broke up the engagement with Jixiong, I didn''t feel so lost.


    "Wood girl, what is this?"


    Ali looked at a particularly beautiful hair accessory with shining eyes: "Is this what you put on your head?"


    "Well, yes, it''s worn on the head, just like the hair accessories you carve out of animal bones. But this kind of hair accessories is made of gold and silver, and can be set with diamonds. All kinds of gems. Although I don¡¯t know why there is no such currency here, but both of these things can be mined. I will write about them one by one later, and it will be up to you to find them in the future.¡±


    What kind of life you want to live, what kind of effort you have to make.


    Even though there are countless good things in Chiye, she didn''t plan to take them out. It''s still the same sentence, teaching people and not letting people fish. Only what they get through their own efforts is theirs. She can teach them all kinds of knowledge, but she will not give them ready-made.


    Ali''s eyes flashed with joy: "I also think that the wooden girl is a goddess sent by God to save us."


    For Ali''s words, she just smiled, she did come from the sky, but she also went to the sky from the ground. The backwardness here is still barter. Perhaps, after passing through her, they can slowly change.


    The change is gradual, and she doesn''t have that much time to help. If she was asked to do nothing, she felt that she would be missing something. All along, she felt that much was missing from her experience.


    After experiencing China, she felt a little more fulfilled, much more fulfilled than the empty feeling before.


    "Miss Mu, I think you are wiser than the village chief. You can read and write, and you know so many good things." Ali''s eyes were full of admiration, and those eyes became clearer, "If I I can read and write more, and I see these words are really beautiful."


    Mu Bingyun held the hand of the pen for a while, then looked back at Ali, who was serious, with envy in those eyes: "You want to be literate? Why don''t you learn from the village chief?"


    "Maybe I''m too stupid. The village chief can''t even teach it several times. In our village, people who can read and write are all wise people. Like me, I''m suitable to be a female warrior."


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Are you a literate female warrior if you can read? Female warriors use force to defeat others, and wise female warriors can outmaneuver others by strategy." , and curiosity.


    Mu Bingyun chuckled: "If Ali is willing, you can try to read again. Then I will leave some books for you to read, and you will know how wonderful this world is."


    Ali''s eyes brightened generously: "Won''t the wooden girl dislike me for being stupid?"


    "Of course not, I never despise stupid people, stupid, you can learn first, study hard, study hard, if you are lazy, no matter how smart you are, you will never learn anything. However, I don''t think Ali is stupid. ."


    Ali is not stupid at all, on the contrary, she is very transparent. Maybe it was because of the wrong way of learning at the beginning, it was relatively backward, or because of the environment. If Ali is willing to learn, of course she is willing to teach.


    Thinking of this, she put away the animal skins, "Ali, come, let''s go out and learn to read."


    Ali was of course excited to keep up with her, and the thirst for knowledge in her expression made people feel unbearable if she didn''t want to teach.


    After the two came out, they came to a relatively wide place and found a place with sand. Mu Bingyun took a wooden stick, which was only as thick as a finger. Seeing this, Ali took a wooden stick and came over. Standing beside Mu Bingyun, he was very serious, as if he was facing a great enemy.


    Mu Bingyun smiled in satisfaction, scratched the wooden stick, and wrote a word on it. Ali became excited all of a sudden, she pointed at the bold font, not knowing what to say.


    "Does Ali know?"


    Ali nodded heavily, breathing a little heavy: "I know, I saw what the village chief wrote."


    "It seems that Ali remembers her name, and her memory is quite good. Then Ali will try how to write it, and we will write it stroke by stroke." Even in the middle of the night, Mu Bingyun is still not sleepy, as long as there is an immortal The strength is there, and after a few laps, the spirit can be restored.


    Ali wrote stroke by stroke, and it didn''t take long before she was able to write her name. Afterwards, Mu Bingyun taught Ali another ten words, all of which were the names of people in the village, and she quickly grasped them.


    This made Mu Bingyun puzzled, is Ali very smart?


    "Ali, you learn very fast, why didn''t you learn?"


    Ali raised her head: "I used to learn with everyone, and I would play around when I learned, and the village chief didn''t want to teach anymore."


    Mu Bingyun understood, she was just having fun. Since Ali was smart, she decided to teach her more. So, she taught Ali 20 words again, and she was able to master it.


    "Okay, it''s already very late, come back tomorrow!" Seeing that Ali couldn''t help but stop sleeping, she couldn''t help but stop, "Come back tomorrow, I won''t leave for the time being. I''m leaving here to go to Orc City, if you You can go out with me if you want."


    "Really? Wooden girl, are you going to Orc City?"


    Ali woke up all of a sudden. She had been to Orc City only once. So hearing that Mu Bingyun was willing to take her out, he was extremely excited, and the sleepiness just now seemed to be gone.


    "Go to sleep first!"


    This time, Ali was very obedient. After saying goodbye to Mu Bingyun, she returned to the house. Mu Bingyun also returned to the house, continued to take out the animal skin, and wrote down the things in his memory that were helpful to the development here. She doesn''t need rest now, and she doesn''t feel tired.


    Until dawn, the door was knocked again. When I heard the footsteps, I didn''t need to guess, I knew that Ali must have come to look for her. He smiled and put away the hide, and when he opened the door, he could smell the fragrance. It turned out that Ali brought the broth, and there was still excitement on his face.

 Chapter 588： Literacy

    "Miss Mu, eat something first! You didn''t sleep last night."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ali, saw that she had two dark circles under her eyes, and couldn''t help but smile: "Are you too excited to sleep?"


    "Yeah. Yesterday, Miss Mu said she wanted to take me to the Orc City. She was so excited that she didn''t fall asleep all night." Naturally, she also saw that Mu Bingyun''s side was still lit, but she didn''t dare to disturb it.


    So, the broth was served early this morning. But when she saw the spirit on Mu Bingyun''s face, she really couldn''t compare.


    "Miss Mu, if you are really the legendary goddess, I will definitely believe it." Ali said cautiously: "I guess the goddess is not as powerful as the wooden girl."


    In her heart, Mu Bingyun was already the most powerful person. A person who is more powerful than a goddess, wise and powerful.


    "By the way, the wooden girl should eat first!"


    Ali quickly put the broth on the table, greeted, turned around and left. In the orc village, there are other things to do every day, and everyone in the village needs to do it.


    Mu Bingyun saw the hot broth, picked it up and drank it slowly, thinking about what to do next. What she wanted to write to the village was basically completed, and after thinking about it, she found that there was really nothing to write.


    No matter how good it is, it is not suitable for this place. She can only help them take the first step. How they want to develop is the matter here. Thinking of this, she felt relieved.


    After drinking the broth, she went to the village chief with a large roll of animal hides. When the village chief saw her appear, he was very surprised: "Why is the wooden girl so early?"


    "Village Chief, there are some things here that you should be able to use, but you should excerpt a few more points of this thing and save it! If it is lost, it will be gone. There is only so much I can help you. However, if this thing is stolen If someone with a heart knows it, there will inevitably be disasters, and I hope the village chief can make good use of it."


    The village chief stared at the animal skins, then opened them one by one, and browsed a part of them. At that moment, he was shocked, and then he was ecstatic. Only he knew how precious these things were.


    "Wood girl, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    The village elders burst into tears. Since Mu Bingyun came, the village has greatly improved, and now there are people who come to their village, and the village has grown a lot. The good things made in the village are very popular when they are sold. Now they don''t have to go hunting, and they can live well by directly exchanging their own things.


    "Actually, our village is very small. These things are too precious and can be made too small."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the village chief with a smile, she believed that this wise old man must have a solution. So don''t worry, just listen to what the other party has to say.


    "However, if there is an excellent orc leader, as long as he leads all the orcs, then the things here..." The village chief''s eyes lit up. He originally thought that he had lived long enough, but now he feels that his own Life is too short.


    His life is running out.


    "The things have been given to the village chief, it''s up to you to decide what to do with them."


    "Wooden girl, thank you."


    Now he really believes that Mu Bingyun must not be a pure human race. Even pure human race, it is impossible to know so many things, moreover, from here to Yun pure human race, over mountains and mountains, across oceans and seas, I don''t know how many years it will take.


    No one would be so boring, Mu Bingyun might really be a goddess from the sky, who came to save their orcs.


    Under the grateful gaze of the village chief, Mu Bingyun left the house. The corner of her mouth tickled. Just now, she vaguely sensed a message. When she handed the animal skin to the village chief, her body turned loose, as if she had obtained something, but she could not feel that she had obtained it. what.


    In short, it won''t feel too bad, so she did it accidentally, it''s right.


    "Wood girl, can you teach me to read again today?"


    Ali ran over in a hurry, sweating profusely, but extremely excited. She finished her day''s work in a short time, just to be able to read and write with Mu Bingyun. She found that following Mu Bingyun''s literacy, she could be very serious and did not feel boring at all.


    On the contrary, it was very interesting.


    "Can."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the two wooden sticks in Ali''s hand, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, ready. It was a little funny in my heart, but I still took Ali to the sandy place.


    The two started the pattern of literacy yesterday. The day is no better than the night. The villagers saw Ali gesticulating with Mu Bingyun from a distance, and they came over very curiously.


    After looking at it, I realized that Ali was actually learning to read with Mu Bingyun. Although Ali''s words were crooked, she was learning very seriously. Usually this kind of literacy is a very boring thing for them, but when they saw Mu Bingyun handing it over to Ali, they actually found it very interesting.


    So, it was originally two people who could read, but it turned out to be seven or eight, and then, a dozen or so. Seeing that there were more and more people, Mu Bingyun asked everyone to dig some sand to the side, so that there was enough space for Everyone can see it.


    In the end, she was really helpless, she could only pick a slate to stand up and write it on the front with black charcoal, so that everyone could see it clearly.


    Therefore, as long as dozens of people in the village are not busy, they all come to learn to read.


    After the very excited village chief hid the treasure, he suddenly found that the village was very quiet. At this time of week, there was a lot of noise everywhere, just like raising a flock of birds. Then he walked along the route and found a group of people obediently holding wooden sticks to write and draw on the ground. He was interested, and came to see that these people were actually writing.


    These people may be too serious, and they didn''t notice the arrival of the village chief. The village chief walked back and forth and finally saw Mu Bingyun at the front. She stood aside, and the charcoal in her hand wrote a word in a while, and the people below followed.


    Seeing this scene, he was a little relieved.


    The wooden girl is really the lucky **** of the people in their village, and her eyes can''t help but turn red. However, he suddenly saw a small figure, it was Feifei, and the disgust and disdain on that face made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    didn''t disturb everyone, he turned and left, but he was thinking deeply about whether he was too indulgent to Feifei, even if Feifei''s parents sacrificed because of the village at the beginning, but this is not the reason why Feifei can do anything wrong.


    Thinking of this, he shook his head, a little helpless. As for Jixiong, he is not very worried, and will always grow up.


    "Feifei, do you want to come and learn to read?"


    Someone in the village saw Feifei sitting and watching from a distance, and shouted out of kindness, which made everyone notice Feifei. She blushed, glared at the man, and walked over with a cold snort.

 Chapter 589： dismantling

    Feifei saw the crooked characters on the ground, and was extremely contemptuous: "I learned it a long time ago. When my brother Zhan was here, I learned literacy with the village chief."


    Having said that, everyone remembered that Feifei was indeed a woman who could read here. Therefore, the person was a little embarrassed before, but Feifei came over to watch the words written by everyone.


    Confidently picked up a wooden stick, made two strokes on the sand, and a graceful font appeared. Compared with the crooked words around it, it really looks a lot better.


    She proudly threw the wooden stick away: "This literacy cannot be learned in an hour and a half."


    "Fifi writes so beautifully."


    The people in the village are simple, and they didn''t find Feifei''s disdainful eyes, and they praised them sincerely. This made Feifei even more think that these people were idiots. Since she was a child, she felt that she was not the same as these people.


    These people have burly limbs, and they are simple-minded at first glance. It is her brother Zhan Jiang who looks good. Thinking of Zhan Jiang, her expression changed. The people around were discussing how to write such beautiful characters.


    Feifei couldn''t help laughing when she heard it: "Of course, you need to be flexible and talented."


    Hearing this, everyone was a little disappointed. They were indeed a bit clumsy.


    "Actually, you can write beautifully if you practice a lot of characters. Everyone''s characters are in different shapes."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but interrupted, she thought this Feifei was a little annoying. The people who were still full of interest just now were hit like this. Originally, Feifei was a weak person. She didn''t want to care, and she was about to leave soon. As a result, this person was too ignorant.


    Feifei looked over coldly, very annoyed at what Mu Bingyun said. She is stronger than the villagers in that she can read, so she still has some status in the village. If everyone can read and write, she really has nothing to do.


    As a result, being disturbed by Mu Bingyun like this, she hated it even more.


    "Wood girl, do you really need talent for writing?"


    Mu Bingyun has some headaches, does he need talent for memorizing things by rote? Does practice make perfect things require talent? Maybe it needs a little bit, as long as you are not a fool, you can get it with some effort.


    "Of course, are you fools?"


    Everyone shook their heads, of course they were not fools.


    "So, if you write more, you will be able to write beautifully. There is not only one type of font, there are many ways to express it." Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but strike again, these people finally got Interested, she won''t let people ruin her affairs.


    So, she wrote five fonts on the slate, elegant, atmospheric, regular, graceful, and wild, and everyone was interested when they saw it, forgetting the blow of Feifei just now.


    "I like this!"


    Ali pointed to the very bold font, which is the font that Mu Bingyun often used. She liked it from the beginning, "Miss Mu, can I follow it to practice in the future?"


    "sure."


    "I like this."


    "I like this, it looks neat and neat, and every stroke can be seen clearly. I''m relatively stupid, so I''d better practice this."


    "I like this, the word seems to be flying."


    ¡­


    Seeing everyone you said to me, Mu Bingyun finally showed a smile, that''s it, since she has taught these people, of course she doesn''t want them to give up halfway. As for Feifei, she stood aside and saw that everyone was rushing to express their love. Then she saw the words on the slate, especially a certain graceful font, which was much better than her, and she didn''t know how to put her face on it. Where did you put it.


    Of course, the hatred for Mu Bingyun deepened again.


    However, the orcs are very forthright and have a carefree personality, and they have long forgotten what Feifei said earlier. Seeing that everyone was not paying attention, she secretly left.


    Of course, everyone didn''t notice it, and when they turned around, they didn''t think of Feifei, as if the other party had never been here.


    The people in the village are very active in learning Chinese characters. Once they get started, it becomes easier. Among them, Ali made the fastest progress. Mu Bingyun stayed for another ten days when he was originally planning to stay for two days.


    On this day, she was ready to leave.


    Ali got the approval of the village chief and went out with Mu Bingyun. The matter of the people in the village learning Chinese characters fell on the head of the village chief again, but after Mu Bingyun left a lot of font templates, they also became serious, and they were no longer as playful as they used to be.


    And Feifei felt that she really had no status at all, but she was very happy to hear that Mu Bingyun was leaving. It is estimated that she is the happiest in the whole village. For these days, she has already decided that Mu Bingyun is her calamity.


    Ali was driving the beast cart, and Mu Bingyun was sitting in the cart, looking quite content. Even though Ali was nervous, she was excited. In fact, she hadn''t been to Orc City for a long time. She usually went to Orc City to exchange goods, mostly men.


    "Miss Mu, fortunately I came out with you, otherwise I would be very reluctant."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and did not speak. There are green grass on both sides, the sky is blue, and there are floating white clouds, and there is the sun beside the white clouds. This place is actually very beautiful. She also learned a lot about the orcs.


    Everyone in the Orc race is very powerful. If they can awaken the power of Orcs, they will be even more powerful.


    There are also people in the village who have awakened their power. These people who have awakened their power usually no longer stay in the village, but go to the orc cities around the world to develop. The village chief told her a lot of things, and also said that the night is when the monsters are rampant, unless the beasts live, the monsters will not easily come to offend. Otherwise, if a person lives alone, it is very likely that they will become food for monsters in the middle of the night.


    "Ali, what are the conditions for your orcs to awaken their power?"


    Ali''s eyes flickered with admiration: "Actually, I don''t know, General Zhan woke up in a daze, it seems that he was almost eaten by a monster when he encountered a monster, and at a critical moment, an explosion broke out. A powerful force that killed all the monsters."


    Speaking of this, she thought of something again: "Speaking of which, if it wasn''t for Feifei, General Zhan would not have been almost eaten by monsters."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, is this the troublemaker again?


    "At that time, Feifei insisted on dragging us into the forest to find the monster cubs and bring them back to raise. Jixiong was a soft-hearted man, so he pulled me and General Zhan in..."

 Chapter 590： village crisis

    After the group went to the forest, they did find the cub, but they also attracted monsters to besiege. At the beginning, General Zhan''s body was actually as thin as Feifei. If it wasn''t for General Zhan''s awakening of power that time, they would all have died.


    Ali was a little lost: "Jixiong was seriously injured in order to save Feifei."


    Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t say anything, it turned out that there were so many reasons. Then the general Zhan in their mouths should have a high status in the village, after all, they are the orcs who can awaken their power.


    Suddenly, there was a cry from the direction they left, and something hanging around Ali''s neck also rang. Ali''s relaxed expression changed immediately, and she held the whistle.


    "Miss Mu, it''s not good, the village is under siege, I want to go back immediately, Miss Mu, drive the animal cart to the city! I''m afraid Ali can''t accompany you there."


    Ali''s eyes turned red, and she ran back after speaking.


    Speeding up and running for a while, she suddenly felt someone above her head, glanced at it, and saw a familiar voice: "Miss Mu, what are you doing?"


    Mu Bingyun grabbed Ali''s shoulder and smiled: "Let''s go, how can I see that they are in danger and ignore it, don''t worry, with me, I will definitely protect the village."


    The red in Ali''s eyes gradually faded away a lot, but there is still a strong worry between her brows. What the **** happened in the village, it would have been besieged by monsters when the sun was shining long ago. She couldn''t imagine what step it would take, they had been gone for a long time.


    Mu Bingyun''s speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, he returned to the entrance of the village. When he saw a swarm of monsters surrounding the village entrance, and many monsters rushed in, Ali rushed over with a single force. , the burly body rushed towards the beast group, and the powerful fist smashed the monster beast one by one. Mu Bingyun''s consciousness moved, and he glanced at the situation in the lower village, and found that many people were seriously injured, and some even died.


    Without hesitation, she pulled out her bare heart, swept over one by one, and eliminated all the monsters in front of her. Over there, Ali''s eyes were red from the killing, because she saw people lying on the ground in the village, and these people were her relatives.


    The abominable monster actually killed her relatives.


    kill!


    Ali''s eyes are getting redder and redder, her whole body is swollen with strength, her temples are bulging, and her body seems to be more burly. Mu Bingyun felt that the blood in Ali''s whole body seemed to be boiling. He originally wanted to kill the surrounding monsters with a sword. Thinking of the awakening power of the orcs, he threw a defensive formation on Ali, killing most of the monsters. After the beast was killed, it rushed into the village.


    "Wooden girl!"


    The people in the village were covered in blood, and when they saw Mu Bingyun, dressed in red, holding a long sword in his hand, leaped in, he immediately saw hope. Especially after Mu Bingyun came in, the monsters that she had killed before fell to the ground in pieces.


    The villagers were shocked when they found out. Of course, they remembered the lost partners and cried out in grief.


    The village chief ran over quickly, with blood on his face, "Miss Mu, how is Ali?" Of course the village chief saw Ali''s appearance, but he actually wanted Mu Bingyun to bring Ali in. Everyone here has consumed a lot, and they can''t bring Ali in at all.


    "Village Chief, don''t worry, Ali is fine, she will be fine, let''s take a look at the injured person first!"


    Mu Bingyun walked over and checked them one by one. He fed the injured people some pills to stabilize their lives, and then checked the few people who had no life. It was indeed hopeless. There was some regret in his expression. . Even if there is a breath, with the medicinal pills she brought, they will definitely be able to save them.


    The village chief finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the seriously injured people were in stable condition, and sat down with exhaustion.


    "Thanks to the wooden girl."


    The village chief seems to be much older, "Since I took charge of this place, this is the first time I was besieged by monsters, and it was so tragic."


    Everyone was silent, their village was getting smaller and smaller. But as long as they don''t leave the village, the monsters will never be besieged under normal circumstances. This time, almost all died.


    "Village Chief, what''s going on? Why are you being besieged for no reason?"


    When Mu Bingyun spoke, his eyes swept across the crowd one by one. When he saw Feifei, seeing the other party''s dodging eyes, he showed no mercy and lifted Feifei out with a single move.


    "Say, what''s going on!"


    Feifei was so frightened that she cried on the spot, not only she, but even everyone in the village had never seen such an angry Mu Bingyun. In their eyes, Mu Bingyun is always smiling.


    Everyone looked at Mu Bingyun in confusion, not understanding why she asked Feifei like that. Jixiong couldn''t bear it anymore and came over.


    "Miss Mu, did you misunderstand something?"


    But Mu Bingyun ignored it, and his sharp eyes fell on Feifei''s face: "Do you say it yourself, or do you want me to use some other means??" After speaking, Mu Bingyun slapped out and slapped the ground. A big pit came out, and this time it made everyone stunned.


    Feifei didn''t dare to cry anymore, her heart was full of fear, in her heart, Mu Bingyun was a demon, yes, Mu Bingyun was a demon. Suddenly she couldn''t help but blurt it out.


    "I... I saw a cub outside the village before. It looked good, so I brought it back."


    Hearing Feifei say this, everyone remembered that in the morning, everyone went to send Mu Bingyun away, and Feifei did indeed return with a cub in the end. At this time, Jixiong didn''t dare to say anything. Because of the cubs, the village lost several people. This sin was too great.


    "Where''s the cub?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t wait for Feifei to answer, he got up and walked closer to the house and searched for a while, but found that there was no one at all. Turning his eyes back on Feifei, he finally saw the other party dodging and put his hand behind his back.


    "Hand out!"


    It''s not that she is so sure, now she can feel a power emerging from Feifei''s body, Feifei shook her head, expressing her unwillingness, and the others were already angry and broke both of her hands. At this time, seeing the cub mark on Feifei''s arm, her expression was extremely complicated.


    "Since you have made a contract with the cub??"


    The village chief only felt a little dark in front of him. He took a deep breath. Feifei must know the preciousness of the cub and made a contract with himself, so he concealed this matter. Because of this, it brought disaster to the village. Even if it is a contract, he will not keep Feifei anymore.


    Feifei hid aside and said crying: "I don''t know what''s going on, I''m very scared, and I don''t want to harm the village..."


    "Enough, Feifei, several people in the village died because of you, don''t you want to take this sin?"

 Chapter 591： Awakened Power

    "The village chief, please dispose of Feifei!"


    "The village chief, you can''t let her go."


    Many people''s eyes turned red. On weekdays, everyone played very well. There were dozens of people in the small village. Now because of a cub, so many people have died, they can''t accept it.


    If it is a small fight, they can still accept Feifei''s occasional willfulness, but they can''t forgive anything about this matter.


    "what-"


    At this moment, Ali''s screams attracted everyone, and they all ran outside. When they wanted to get close to Ali, they were stopped by Mu Bingyun, and there was joy in the corner of her eyes.


    "Don''t go over, Ali''s power has awakened."


    She felt the surging power in Ali''s body, and the surrounding monsters were shattered by this force. When everyone saw this, they stopped quickly. If they passed by, they would definitely be shattered.


    I glanced at it with lingering fears, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ali awakened her power, which was a good thing. But seeing the corpses of their companions, their smiles always carried a bit of bitterness. Mu Bingyun understood their feelings very well, but could not comfort them.


    After a long time, Ali has been able to fully control the power in her body, and her face is full of joy, and then she can feel the eyes of everyone, especially when she sees those familiar people lying on the ground, not making a sound at all. The color of grief replaced the color of joy, and she walked over with some staggering steps.


    Tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. If she could, she would rather not awaken her powers and only wish these people to live.


    "The village chief."


    Ali couldn''t help crying anymore. The village chief''s eyes were red, and he patted her on the shoulder: "Good boy..." The voice was choked, and she wanted to say more, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    "The village chief, it''s not good, Jixiong escaped with Feifei."


    The original sad atmosphere was suddenly broken like this, and everyone looked at the empty venue, only Jixiong and Feifei were missing. The village chief closed his eyes, preventing everyone from chasing.


    "You don''t have to go after them. In the future, Jixiong and Feifei will no longer be people in our village."


    Even if they left Feifei, they would only be able to lock him up and not execute him. Since the other party left by himself, he didn''t want to bother to chase back. Everyone also knows that even if it is Feifei''s fault, there is no way to change this matter.


    Although they are not reconciled, they really don''t care about other things now. They silently carried the body of their companions back and took good care of them, while the monsters outside, they were not in the mood to pay attention to them for the time being, although it was a very big wealth.


    After everyone cleaned up the inside and outside of the village, the village finally became quiet. Everyone''s face is full of pain, and what happened today makes them all reflect.


    After a long time, the village chief spoke up: "Ali, you should go to the city with Miss Mu to see and see. From now on, in addition to working in the village, you should practice more. Today''s events, I believe no one wants to happen again."


    "Yes, village chief."


    No one objected. The Orcs themselves have a system for practicing martial arts. If they practiced diligently, they would not be like today. Originally, they thought it was impossible for monsters to besiege the orcs living in groups. Who knew that Feifei brought back a cub led by a monster. This was a **** lesson.


    After ?? training for a few days, after the villagers recovered from their injuries, Mu Bingyun left again. Before leaving, she quietly arranged some formations and only handed it over to the village chief, which can be regarded as being able to prevent such accidents in the future.


    The village chief concealed this matter and still trains everyone strictly every day.


    This time, Ali was silent all the way. The previous incident had hit her very hard, and there was no smile on her face for a long time. Silently driving the animal carriage, his mood was extremely low.


    "Ali."


    "Miss Mu, Ali is really useless. If Ali can be more powerful, she can protect the village."


    "Ali, I don''t blame you for this, as long as you become more powerful in the future, you can go back to protect the village. The past is over, let''s look ahead, there are still people alive in the village, you have to be more powerful, in the future to protect them."


    Ali suddenly came to her senses: "Miss Mu is right, there are still many people in the village who need my protection." After she finished speaking, she whipped the whip fiercely, and the animal carriage ran fast. His face regained his former vigour, and the faith in his eyes became firmer.


    In the past, she didn''t know what she was living for, but now she has her first mission, she wants to protect everyone in the village. Because she awakened her power, the responsibility fell on her.


    "If you want to protect the people in the village, you need more than just force, and Ali should not be left to learn other things."


    "I know, Miss Mu, I will study hard, the village chief is not too young." She took a deep breath, "So, I will protect the village in the future."


    "I won''t leave the village, I will go back. The village chief said, let me stay outside. He said that after awakening his power, he should go to a wider place, but I don''t want to go. I just want to stay in the village, Now the village is very small, if the village gets bigger, will it become the widest place?"


    Ali turned back and smiled: "Miss Mu, don''t you think, if I make the village bigger, will it be the widest place?"


    Mu Bingyun hooked his lips: "Yeah, since the place is not big enough and not wide enough, you make it bigger and wider, so don''t you listen to the village chief''s words?"


    Ali burst out laughing and seemed to have found an outlet: "Miss Mu is right, she is indeed the most wise person."


    Mu Bingyun readily accepted such a simple compliment. Orcs are upright and honest, and what they say is what they say. Of course, most of them are like this. As for Fei Fei''s superb product, she didn''t want to get in touch with her at all.


    Although it was just an accident, it was done, and the village suffered because of the cubs. If Feifei stayed and apologized, everyone would not be ruthless, but they even encouraged Jixiong to escape together.


    People like ?? are really disgusting.


    The ?? beast car moved forward quickly, and Ali regained her former body. During the period, she kept talking with Mu Bingyun. It took a day to finally arrive at the orc city before it got dark.


    "Finally caught up." Ali drove the animal cart into the city, "If it''s too late, you won''t be able to enter."


    If you can''t go in, if a powerful monster appears outside, I''m afraid it will be another entanglement. Mu Bingyun didn''t care, but she could feel Ali''s joy.


    The sky was dark, but the city of beastmen was still very lively. There were many pedestrians coming and going, and there were really many beast carts like them. Except for her clothes and clothes, she was curious, but there was no trouble with other things.

 Chapter 592： Orc City

    "Miss Mu, let''s find an inn to stay now, and we''ll do other things tomorrow."


    Mu Bingyun responded, and Ali drove the beast cart to an inn, and took out a monster and exchanged it for the owner of the inn, a monster, which would allow them to live for a long time. As for the animal car, the inn will have a special place to put it, so don''t worry at all.


    Ali was probably too tired and fell asleep, but Mu Bingyun was not sleepy at all.


    Consciousness unfolded, and gradually extended to the entire orc city, looking for a familiar atmosphere. The Orc City is very large, and many places are relatively prosperous. There are also many artifacts made of monster bones.


    Some beautiful natural beads, also liked by orcs, can be exchanged, which made her relieved. If it is really only a demon to exchange, she will have a headache to death.


    At first, she thought that Ali was dragging a cart of monsters to sell, but she later found out that it was just currency. After tomorrow, Ali will exchange some goods of equivalent value that are easy to carry. It will be much more convenient to put them on her body.


    There are also many entertainment programs in the Orc City at night. She also found that many people in the Orc City have awakened their power, and even have another power in addition to their own power. Thinking of the previous contract between Feifei and the monster, she understood.


    Feifei has no awakening power, but contracted a monster, which is a strange thing.


    There is also a place to sell monsters in the Orc City. As long as you awaken your power, you can find a monster to sign a contract. It seems that the orcs have their own inheritance. After awakening their power, they know how to cultivate, and they can also understand all kinds of contracts. It is really amazing.


    It''s not that she has never seen people and monsters with inheritance. In fact, the dark cloud should have inheritance, but because the blood was relatively thin at the beginning, now only the original face has been awakened. If she wants to get the inheritance, she doesn''t know when she went.


    She also discovered that there were several places that could block her consciousness. It wasn''t until late at night that she regained consciousness, and she gave up without finding a familiar atmosphere in the city.


    Early in the morning, Ali went to exchange the monsters for some precious beads as the currency to be used next. Then the two of them ate some of the inn''s food, and they couldn''t eat it.


    "I still feel that it is right to return to the village in the future."


    After leaving the inn, Ali said solemnly and cautiously: "If I don''t go back to the village, I think I will starve to death."


    "Ali, your decision is very wise," Mu Bingyun looked at Ali, who was getting smarter and smarter, "Actually, Ali, have you ever thought that if you could turn all places into your villages That way, you can eat such delicious food wherever you go. Just like the village you want to expand, expand this place too!¡±


    Mu Bingyun said jokingly, but it made Ali think deeply. After a long time, she raised her head, and the emotions in her eyes were a little different. If she only wanted to protect her own village, then now, she really wants to make all the places she wants to become her own village.


    "Miss Mu, I think you are really too smart." Ali''s eyes were burning, "However, I don''t know how long it will take to make all the places as beautiful as my village, I just feel that my strength is too small. ."


    "Who said you need to do it alone, Ali can find someone who has the same hobby as you to do it? You can cooperate, you can tell them your wishes, you must have force and wisdom, and these people will listen to you. Yes. As long as you have enough energy, everyone knows that it is good to follow you, then you can realize your wish.¡±


    Ali fell into contemplation again. She remembered the delicious food in the village, saw the beautiful clothes on Mu Bingyun''s body, and in the middle of the night, when she saw the patterns drawn on Mu Bingyun''s paper, her life seemed to expand again. Not a lot.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say any more, she just said it. If Ali has the heart, she will naturally do it.


    However, from this day onwards, Ali became more and more diligent. Whether it was cultivation, or reading and literacy, Mu Bingyun was naturally not idle. She provided Ali with all the books. As long as Ali wanted to read the books, she would get them for the other party. Come. After the incident in Huaguo, she had a lot of such things in her hands.


    Ali is getting sober day by day, she is actually very smart. After Mu Bingyun''s suggestion, the whole person was like opening a floodgate, madly absorbing all kinds of knowledge.


    "Miss Mu, I want to pick a monster contract."


    This is what she has decided for a long time, and she wants to achieve the goal that is gradually formed in her heart.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun put down the book in her hand, Ali did not ask the origin of the book in her hand. Among the things that Mu Bingyun wrote down at the beginning, there was naturally a method of making paper. If Ali wants it, she can get it by asking the village chief in the future.


    The intrigues in the book, the way of running a country, and the art of fighting people, Ali has read it over and over. Now she also understands what Mu Bingyun means, of course, she can only be grateful. She was grateful that Mu Bingyun could appear and gave her such an opportunity.


    The two came to the place where the monsters were sold, and Mu Bingyun was surprised to find that this place was actually a place that his consciousness could not reach at the beginning. After walking in, she realized that the material used to build the walls here can block consciousness.


    She also wondered if she could secretly dig a piece away when she was leaving, after all, it was just a good thing. Later, it was observed that this kind of stone must be used more in order to be able to function, so this thought was dispelled.


    "What kind of monster do you want to pick?"


    The monsters here don¡¯t seem to be divided into many levels. No matter what monsters it is, it mainly depends on the power of the master. The only thing that makes people valued is some of the skills of the monsters themselves, such as some monsters can fly, some monsters are more powerful in combat, and some can be invisible.


    This world is very different from the place before her. It seems that the orcs and other things here are controlled. Yes, that''s how it feels. People here, if there is no opportunity, I am afraid that they will never be able to get out of control.


    This reminded her of the Xiaoqian world that the senior heard from the reincarnation array. Does this place also belong to the Xiaoqian world? However, many doubts remain unsolved. Maybe, it''s just different, what''s the difference, maybe she''ll be able to know when she can get out of the wheel realm!


    After ?? suppressed the doubts in her heart, she walked in with Ali. Seeing countless monsters, Ali could never choose the one she liked. The person who greeted him was also very simple and honest, and he didn''t mean to be impatient at all. On the contrary, when he saw Ali, there was a kind of love in his eyes.

 Chapter 593： familiar breath

    "Ali, what kind of monster do you want?"


    After choosing for several hours, Ali still did not choose, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help asking aloud.


    Ali blinked: "I think they look a little stupid, I want a smarter one."


    After hearing this, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, and the accompanying waiter couldn''t help laughing: "Girl, if you want smart monsters, you won''t be here, the monsters here are all A very powerful monster."


    Ali then understood: "Then please take me to the place of those smart monsters!"


    The waiter readily agreed and led the two over. Now Ali really got interested, picked and chose, and finally picked a monster contract that looked very clever. It is said that this monster can not only fly, but also swim in water. Of course, it is also very intelligent. Ali likes it when she sees it, and gives her a name, so she is satisfied.


    After the exchange of ??, the two were about to leave, but Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a familiar aura, and couldn''t help pacing over. Seeing this, Ali followed suit and did not leave in a hurry.


    "Where is that place?"


    Mu Bingyun asked the waiter, but his eyes never left the door. She also saw that many people were invited in from here, and everyone seemed to have to pay a certain amount and be brought in by a special person.


    So, instead of pushing hard, she asked.


    "This is the arena, and some disobedient monsters are placed here." The waiter explained slowly, making Mu Bingyun understand.


    Her expression was a little weird, the familiar aura just now turned out to be... Is it from Ao Jiuxiao? ? After hearing the waiter''s explanation, she didn''t know what to use to describe her mood. It was always, a very special feeling.


    Is Ao Jiuxiao watching the game here, or... or is he dueling here? She had a feeling of wanting to laugh, but not knowing whether to laugh or cry. In any case, since she met, she couldn''t leave like this.


    "Can you go in?"


    "Of course you can, but you need to pay a certain amount..."


    Before the waiter could finish speaking, she took out a very beautiful bead, which the waiter happily took and invited her in. Although Ali didn''t understand, she didn''t rush to ask. In her eyes, Mu Bingyun is someone she can never surpass, someone she admires, there must be his own reasons for what the other party wants to do.


    Approaching this door, a hilarious voice sounded in my ears, it was deafening, this place is very big, it can be said to be crowded. In the very center, there are two manic monsters fighting frantically, and there are people who specialize in guarding the monsters, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    There are constantly people throwing all kinds of things below, and those monsters can get good rewards as long as they win, however, if they lose, they can only become food for the opponent.


    All the monsters are very manic, their eyes are red, they are very fierce, and they can''t wait to tear their opponents apart.


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness has been feeling the breath of Ao Jiuxiao, and finally settled on a relatively large cage. When she saw Ao Jiuxiao who was covered in bruises, she was still a little surprised. The feeling of wanting to joke just now is gone.


    Ao Jiuxiao is such a proud dragon, it is really unbelievable that he has reached this point. Speaking of which, she has no dissatisfaction with Ao Jiuxiao, and this person''s personality is relatively straightforward.


    She stared at Ao Jiuxiao and couldn''t help her voice transmission: "Ao Jiuxiao!"


    Ao Jiuxiao in the cage is much smaller than his usual body, and seems to be about the same size as the monsters here, that''s what she doesn''t understand. Ao Jiuxiao is closing his eyes and resting, because there is still a tough battle to fight later, if he loses, he will die.


    He always felt that God had played a joke on him about his situation. He glanced at the thing on his neck, if he didn''t think this thing was beautiful and golden, and hung it around his neck, would he be able to do this?


    Uncomfortably shakes the small body that has shrunk many times, and a sadness rises in my heart. After all, he is a pure-blooded golden dragon, and he has become such a thing for entertainment.


    also let him thoroughly experience what Long Luo Pingyang was bullied by a ****, and now, a mere little beast can make him cope with a mess. Just as he was thinking, a familiar voice came from his ear, and he suddenly opened his eyes.


    looked around, and finally saw a red figure far, far away, at that moment, he felt that he must be wrong. How could she be here, but his eyes didn''t deceive him.


    Mu Bingyun saw Ao Jiuxiao''s tearful appearance, and he couldn''t bear it: "Ao Jiuxiao, I will take you out, how can you do this?"


    Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help sighing, glanced at the junk on his neck, explained it, and finally sighed: "Yun''er, I knew I wouldn''t die like this, you will definitely come to save me. "


    Mu Bingyun saw the small dragon claws, a pitiful appearance, completely weird, the image of the once domineering Ao Jiuxiao collapsed in her heart.


    "As long as you take that thing off your neck, will you be able to recover?"


    "Well, I was just curious at the beginning, but when I put it on my body, it became the prototype of the small board, and it would never recover. Later, I was caught and brought here. It seems that the people here couldn''t contract me, so I only It can be done.¡±


    Ao Jiuxiao was a little helpless. From the anger at the beginning to the humiliation, he was able to say such things very calmly. It can be seen that many bad things have happened in the middle.


    Mu Bingyun can imagine, and also thinks that Ao Jiuxiao is a bit unlucky: "I''ll see if I can help you take it off."


    "Okay, Yun''er, it''s fine if you come here. I''ve been wanting to let out this bad breath for a long time, and I''m just suffocated here."


    Ao Jiuxiao chattered endlessly, as if he hadn''t communicated with anyone for a long time.


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness moved, and Xianli landed on the golden collar, and he frowned: "It seems that I can''t take it off. This thing doesn''t seem to belong to this world, and it can actually block Xianli."


    "What then?"


    "Let me think about it." Mu Bingyun pondered, her consciousness sank into Chiye, she trusted Chiye very much, although she rarely used it. After checking the information, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ao Jiuxiao, you wait first."


    Ao Jiuxiao was relieved when he heard Mu Bingyun''s words, since he was asked to wait, then there was a chance to open it. Therefore, he was in high spirits, and he waited for a while to beat the opponent until his mother didn''t know it, and he also tortured the person who had captured him by various means and killed him. Thinking about it makes me feel better.

 Chapter 594： Next comes the little reptile

    Mu Bingyun sank into Chiye¡¯s space. Fortunately, for the refinement of the city, he had collected a lot of refining materials, and each of them had some left over, so he could refine the golden collar magic weapon that opened Ao Jiuxiao¡¯s neck. After finding all the materials, Chi Ye refined it, and only needed to refine a needle. When she pushed Xian Li to shoot it, she would be able to break the collar.


    "Okay, next, the little reptile comes on stage!"


    A sound suddenly came from his ear, Mu Bingyun''s forehead twitched, little reptile, couldn''t it be Ao Jiuxiao? Sure enough, her eyes fell, and Ao Jiuxiao looked over with a sullen face. A good golden dragon has become a little reptile, but I think the other party is depressed.


    She held back her smile, but she was actually very sympathetic to what happened to Ao Jiuxiao.


    In Chiye, the needle of the special material has been formed, but it is still a little short of success. Ao Jiuxiao had already started fighting with his opponent. Everyone found that today''s "Little Reptile" was extraordinarily ferocious.


    "Little reptile mighty!"


    "Ah ah ah, the little reptile is amazing!"


    "The little reptile really won''t let us down, tearing up the opponent again."


    Hearing the praise, Ao Jiuxiao was not happy at all. If in his heyday, a divine dragon swinging its tail could destroy this place, what is a little bit of your little beast?


    Insult, this thing is an insult to him.


    What little reptile, he is obviously a big golden dragon, a super big golden dragon. Although his body was bruised and bruised, Ao Jiuxiao''s spirit was good. The injury on the body is nothing but the warmth of the immortal power, so it is impossible to recover quickly, and there are many battles every day.


    "Next, the big bear will challenge the little reptile!"


    Hearing this name, Ao Jiuxiao''s expression became serious. The fights here are only one fight. If you win, you will survive, and if you lose, you will die. About the big bear, he had heard from some small beasts, it was a very powerful black bear.


    Without waiting for him to react, the black bear over there rushed over. The two beasts had a powerful melee, which made everyone watching the scene boil, some shouted the name of "Little Reptile", and some shouted the name of "Big Bear".


    The atmosphere is unprecedentedly high, because they are all very famous, everyone likes their strength, two powerful battles, can it not be exciting?


    After a long time, Ao Jiuxiao was punched to the floor by the powerful bear, his body shook, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The voice of the big bear roared in his ears, and at the same time, the words about the little reptile being a waste also sounded.


    Although he hated the name Little Reptile very much, the hated title now represented himself. Even so many people call him a waste, as a very pure golden dragon, it is unbearable.


    Enduring the severe pain in his body, he rolled over and got up, flapping his tail frantically, and his four claws became sharp. The big bear showed a disdainful smile, and that smile seemed to say that if the mere little reptile wanted to defeat his big bear, it was beyond his own power.


    Ao Jiuxiao felt that he was insulted again, and opened his mouth wide, looking a little hideous. However, his body is about the same size as an ordinary monster, so it is impossible to describe it with the word savage.


    "The little reptile got up."


    "The little reptile is up again, let''s see how the little reptile fights back!"


    "The big bear is mighty, the big bear is wronged, the mere little reptile, kill him, kill him!"


    Ao Jiuxiao was angry, but also anxious: "Yun''er, can you help me?" He didn''t know what Mu Bingyun was doing, but if it continued like this, he would really be torn apart by the other party. Without immortal power, his own strength is limited by the weird collar on his neck, and he has no way to protect himself.


    I have to admit that he is no match for the big bear now.


    "It''ll be fine soon, just hold on for a while."


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes: "Don''t worry, if you are in danger, I won''t watch the other party tear you apart."


    With these words, Ao Jiuxiao breathed a sigh of relief, and it was Yun''er who would be able to rescue him when he used his immortal power. Thinking of this, the big bear''s attack came again, he resisted for a while, and was photographed on the ground again.


    The roaring sound of the presence sounded, this time all the voices were celebrating the imminent victory of the big bear, and it was the sound of letting the big bear tear him apart. There was anger in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. After all, if he was talking, he didn''t have the strength, and he didn''t know how much trouble he would have.


    Mu Bingyun only felt a warmth between his brows, and a tiny needle appeared in his hand. It just so happened that the big bear rushed towards Ao Jiuxiao with his strong body. Ao Jiuxiao was lying on the ground, temporarily unable to get up.


    "Ao Jiuxiao, I''ll open the gold collar for you right away."


    After speaking, Mu Bingyun''s palm moved slightly, and the needle of the special material flew out. Ao Jiuxiao only felt a cracking sound on his neck, followed by the immortal power that had been suppressed in his body suddenly surged up. .


    The face of the big bear also appeared in his line of sight. In an instant, the little reptile, which should have been beaten to death by the big bear, actually jumped up under everyone''s astonished gaze. The body is more flexible than before, and the injuries on the body seem to be recovering at the speed of the naked eye.


    The big bear didn''t expect such a change, but he didn''t think how powerful Ao Jiuxiao would become. He just thought that the other party was just bluffing and still did not weaken his attack.


    The bear''s paw is full of enormous power, Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes turned cold, he stretched out his dragon''s paw and patted it up, the big bear only felt that the whole body was not his own. He clearly heard the sound of all the bones in his body shattering, and even he felt that his heart had been split open, and none of his internal organs and six lungs were intact.


    Boom¡ª


    The big bear fell to the ground and never got up again. The originally strong big bear now looks like a puddle of soft meat. The scene was quiet, and it should have been the little reptile who deserved to die. However, now that the big bear was dead, he was slapped to death by the little reptile''s palm.


    Everyone couldn''t believe it, immersed in the shock just now, unable to react for a long time.


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corners of his lips, Ali gave her a strange look, just then she felt a strong wind shoot out from Mu Bingyun, does this have something to do with Mu Girl?


    But she didn''t make a sound. Today''s Ali is no longer the original Ali.


    "The little reptile actually won."


    "He killed the big bear!"


    ¡­


    "My God, it''s incredible, he should have been slapped to death by a big bear."


    Now there was thunderous applause, everyone was boiling, it was too exciting, this reversal of the plot made them too excited. Jinlong snorted coldly, he had nothing to say about these ignorant orcs.


    Just when everyone was excited, they suddenly felt something was wrong, as if the little reptile was different. The next scene made their eyes widen.

 Chapter 595： Proud Jiuxiao

    The golden dragon roared, and his entire body suddenly swelled up. It didn''t take long for him to return to his original form, and a slight dragon swaying his tail destroyed the field.


    Seeing this, many people were shocked and fled outside.


    "Wood girl, us?"


    "he is my friend."


    Mu Bingyun just said lightly and glanced at Ali. Ali didn''t react at all. Since the other party was Mu Girl''s friend, she was naturally also her friend.


    "Miss Mu, do you need us to help?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "No need, he is very powerful, he just accidentally restricted his power before, I guess he has been very aggrieved during this time, let him relax! It is impossible not to let people take revenge!"


    With the proud temperament of Jiuxiao, it would be good not to destroy this place directly. In fact, she understood that the reason why Ao Jiuxiao suppressed and did not destroy everything here was that he still had scruples about the previous collar. Since that thing has appeared, there may be other things that exist. Before it is clear, he will only find the person who brought him here in the first place.


    After a while, everyone present was almost running, and there were still some who wanted to watch the fun, including Mu Bingyun and Ali were also present. The boss here came in a hurry after knowing what happened, and was very shocked when he saw Ao Jiuxiao.


    The little reptiles they looked down on turned out to be so big and so powerful. His eyes couldn''t help but flash with greed. It would be a wonderful thing to have such a monster in a contract with him.


    Unfortunately, he made a mistake, this is not a monster, but a divine beast.


    "Is the little reptile an awakening power?"


    Yin Yong asked.


    After the waiter next to him hurriedly told the story from beginning to end, Yin Yong was very sure that the little reptile must have awakened its power. However, apart from the orcs, he had never heard of any monsters that would suddenly awaken their power.


    Remembering that the little reptile was still alive after being here for so long, he thought it was a special thing. His eyes are getting more and more greedy, if this is the case, the little reptile can really be contracted.


    Just thought that it was because the little reptile couldn''t make a contract at the beginning, and he was a little distressed, and the little reptile in the air was so arrogant that he was a little reluctant to transfer it.


    "Boss, Ren is here."


    Hearing this voice, Yin Yong felt a little bad. Ren, he bought the little reptile at a huge price from the other party at the beginning. Obviously, he was actually deceived by Ren.


    He didn''t know what the other party meant by coming here now. When he turned around, he saw Ren walking in. It was a middle-aged man with a big belly. He had a fat face and a pair of small eyes. He looked very uncoordinated and had a smile on his face. Completely treacherous, not a good person at first glance.


    "Boss Yin."


    Ren walked over with a smile, and glanced at the golden dragon inadvertently. Jinlong''s eyes lit up, and the reason why he didn''t do anything was because he wanted to wait for two people to come over. These two had caused him such a long hard time, and he must all take revenge.


    "Why is Ren here free?"


    Yin Yong understood, it must have been the other party who was very surprised when he heard that the little reptile had awakened his power, so he came here and wanted to get something good! This time, he will never let Ren succeed.


    So, for Ren, he didn''t have a good face at all.


    "Boss Yin, I heard that the little reptile I sold to you last time has awakened its power. How about I buy it back at a price? Anyway, you can''t make a contract, and you can''t control it when you hold it in your hand."


    "Impossible, I was deceived by you last time, Ren, I will definitely keep the little reptile."


    "I''m afraid that won''t work, Boss Yin. Actually, this little reptile looks like this. Do you think you can catch it?"


    Ren squinted his eyes and took out a gold collar in his hand. The golden dragon''s pupils shrank suddenly, and it was a golden collar again. It hated this thing too much. Although this thing can suppress him, it can only be worn on his body. He grabbed the needle made by Mu Bingyun just now, and with a flash, he rushed towards Ren.


    Ren didn''t seem too scared, Jin Long sneered, still not slowing down. Yin Yong didn''t stop it. He felt that since Ren was able to catch the little reptile, he could catch it this time. In fact, he also knows that with his own strength, he can''t suppress the little reptile now.


    So, let Ren try it for now. If the other party can give a high price, he is still willing to transfer it. He is jealous of the strength of the little reptile, and indeed the other party can''t make him contract at all.


    Ren took out the collar and was about to attack Ao Jiuxiao. Suddenly, he felt that the golden collar was broken, and his heart was cold, and he was slapped to the ground by the golden dragon, and he couldn''t get up. Just a slap severely injured him.


    Golden Dragon slapped him again, knocking Yin Yong, who was watching the play, to the ground, unable to get up. Only then did he turn into a human figure, still wearing a golden robe and a golden crown, and his handsome face made everyone present stunned.


    It is estimated that apart from Mu Bingyun, no one is not surprised.


    Ali finally understood why a little reptile was able to become friends with the wooden girl. Seeing the other party''s aura, I''m afraid he came from the same place as Mu Bingyun.


    "A monster that can change shape?"


    Yin Yong and Ren were shocked at the same time. They had also heard that some monsters could change shape, but they had never seen it before. The appearance of Ao Jiuxiao in front of him was really too dazzling, especially the cold eyes of the other party, which made their scalps go cold.


    He glanced at Yin Yong coldly, his palm moved slightly, and a huge force spurted out and hit the opponent. Yin Yong struggled twice before he died, and the screams were too late.


    Ren looked at him and wanted to escape, but found that he couldn''t move at all. Every time he moved, his body was in great pain, and the fear of death pressed him, making him realize what is despair and what is darkness.


    In a blink of an eye, Yin Yong was killed, and everyone hadn''t reacted yet. When they reacted, they saw Ao Jiuxiao mentioning Ren and walking towards Mu Bingyun. Many people glanced at Mu Bingyun with pity, thinking that Ao Jiuxiao had a grudge against her, and now they have to clean up this beautiful woman.


    "Yun''er, let''s go, let''s have a good interrogation, I thought the gold collar was a little strange, but I didn''t expect that he still has it." Ao Jiuxiao was very angry, the existence of this thing brought him infinite shame, He felt that he must destroy this thing, otherwise, if he did not leave here, he would not be at ease for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 596： Ill make his mind go bad later

    Everyone was stunned. It turned out that this woman and Ao Jiuxiao knew each other. Seeing the two leaving side by side, their bodies trembled. Not long after the two left, the incident spread throughout the Orc City, and everyone knew about it and paid great attention to it.


    "Where did this thing come from."


    Ao Jiuxiao rudely kept Ren on the ground and stepped on it hard, obviously very angry. If he didn''t want to know the news from Ren''s mouth, he would have killed the other party like Yin Yong long ago.


    Ren was terrified in his heart, and he hadn''t come to his senses yet. The thing that was in his hands suddenly had a big reversal, and he really didn''t know what to say. If he doesn''t say it himself, he will die, and if he does, the other party will not let him go.


    So, he closed his mouth and didn''t mean to open his mouth.


    He glanced at Mu Bingyun and Ali, a light flashed in his eyes, showing an aggrieved look, trying to win their sympathy. However, he was disappointed and Ali was not interested in him. Mu Bingyun didn''t have much affection for this person either, and sneered when he saw that he didn''t say anything after being bitten to death.


    "Why do you talk nonsense with him, just search your soul."


    If some vindicators in the fairy world heard this, it is estimated that the demon banshee would scream. But these are not the same thing in her opinion. It is the way it is. This person is no match for Ao Jiuxiao. Naturally, they dealt with it at will. Besides, they dealt with it very reasonably and did not hurt innocent people. Isn''t that so?


    Ao Jiuxiao glanced at him and smiled savagely: "Yun''er is still smart. The experiences of these days have made my brain more and more difficult to use, and I will make his brain more and more difficult to use later."


    Ren had a bad premonition in his heart. Before he could react, he was grabbed by Ao Jiuxiao on the top of his head. He only felt a tingling in his brain, and then there was chaos, and his eyes became dull.


    After a long time, Ao Jiuxiao snorted coldly, slapped Ren to death with a slap, and buried him in the pit so as not to be unsightly. When the matter was settled, he raised his head.


    "This thing was picked up by him from a secret place. It looks like an abandoned debris cave. It is not in the orc city. I guess it may be someone from the fairyland who was specially refined to restrain the immortal. Maybe that Not immortals, but people who have hatred with immortals."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression became serious: "What else have you discovered?" If not, Ao Jiuxiao''s face would not be so heavy.


    "Yes, there are many such things in it. He just took out some of the smallest ones, and some other things couldn''t be taken out. Otherwise, if we were not prepared, we would all be planted."


    "So, find a chance to destroy that place."


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes: "Take everything away, so as not to harm people."


    "Yun''er said it very well." Only then did Ao Jiuxiao realize that there was no Gloomy figure beside Mu Bingyun besides Ali, so he couldn''t help asking, "Where''s Brother Cang?"


    "Lost."


    Mu Bingyun was a little worried, but when he remembered that Cangyu was much stronger than her, he didn''t have much worries. He had nothing to do with him, and Cangyu would definitely not have an accident. No matter how worried she was, it would be of no avail. It would be better to find a way to go out early. As long as she walked out of the wheel realm, they would always reunite, and the expressions were a little more free and easy.


    Ao Jiuxiao took a closer look and found that she didn''t have any other worries, but she was relieved: "Brother Cang is very capable, so he won''t be unlucky like me."


    Speaking of which, he laughed at himself: "I will never be interested in this kind of shiny gold thing again in the future." After that, he took a sip, if it wasn''t because he looked at the beautiful collar and the patterns on it. He also likes it very much, so he won''t hang up on himself, but as soon as he hangs up, he hangs up and makes himself a little reptile. Thinking of this memory, he feels ashamed.


    "Yun''er, you have to keep this matter a secret."


    Ao Jiuxiao said pitifully, "If those old things in Immortal Realm find out, I probably don''t know where to put my face."


    "As long as I don''t offend me, I won''t talk nonsense."


    Ao Jiuxiao''s face suddenly collapsed: "Well, I won''t offend you, how dare I offend you, Brother Cang will definitely beat me when he finds out." Emotions were suppressed. Knowing the impossible, he wouldn''t touch it. It''s better to be friends, in fact, this is not bad, brother Cang is also a good person.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back to the city first."


    Mu Bingyun introduced Ali, and at the same time recounted his own experience, and did not avoid Ali. It was only at this time that Ali really understood that both of them came from a long history, and she was even more convinced that God must have sent Mu Bingyun to save her. She has no other thoughts, and she doesn''t have many strange eyes on Ao Jiuxiao. The previous hands of Ao Jiuxiao have already conquered her.


    Orcs worship the strong, no matter what the identity of the strong man is. Later, she also knew that Ao Jiuxiao was not a little reptile monster, but a pure-blooded and very noble divine beast.


    "Jiuxiao, you will be beaten if you are so narcissistic."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, Ao Jiuxiao was bragging to Ali about how powerful his past was, and seemed to want to wash away the image of the previous little reptile. Ali''s adoring gaze made Ao Jiuxiao really satisfied. When the three of them walked outside the city, Ali had already forgotten about Ao Jiuxiao, who was beaten as a little reptile before.


    Now only the image of Ao Jiuxiao''s glory is left in my mind, especially the thing that killed Yin Yong and Ren with a slap. Such a strong person, will she be able to become such a strong person one day?


    "Ali?"


    As soon as he stepped into the city, someone called out Ali''s name. When Ali heard this voice, her eyes were a little excited. She looked in the crowd, and finally saw a handsome man.


    hurriedly ran over, looked up and down, the joy in his eyes could not be restrained: "Is it General Zhan?"


    "General Zhan, is it really you?"


    General Zhan was also a little surprised: "It''s me, Ali, why are you here? I heard that a little reptile made a big noise in the arena. He also killed Yin Yong and captured Ren."


    Ali heard this and said quickly: "General Zhan, let''s find a place to talk slowly, this is all a misunderstanding, everything is because Yin Yong and Ren are too hateful, he is not a little reptile, but a divine beast, a very noble divine beast, The strength is very strong.¡±


    Seeing the look of admiration in Ali''s eyes, Zhan Jiang frowned and clenched his palms a bit: "Ali and that little reptile know each other?"


    "General Zhan, Mr. Ao is not a little reptile, he is a divine beast!" Ali stared at his innocent eyes, there was no other expression in it, only worship, which made General Zhan relieved. It turned out to be just worship, and a smile appeared on his cheeks.

 Chapter 597： meet

    "Okay, Ali, let''s talk about this slowly."


    Ali was a little happy, and hurriedly pulled General Zhan: "General Zhan, Ao Gongzi is a friend of Mu Girl, they are good people and good beasts. When the village was attacked by monsters, it was Mu Girl who saved everyone. If not Wooden girl, our village is probably destroyed a long time ago."


    "This is Mu Girl and Ao Gongzi."


    Hearing Ali''s introduction, Zhan Jiang quickly raised his head and saw Ao Jiuxiao in golden clothes and Mu Bingyun in red clothes.


    "Wood girl, proud son."


    He stared at Ao Jiuxiao closely, wanting to see a flower, he was really curious, and through the narration of the previous people, he also knew that Ao Jiuxiao was a little reptile transformation. When I saw it with my own eyes, I was very surprised.


    Remembering that the village was almost destroyed, he asked nervously, "Ali, how is the village?"


    "It''s all right now. When Feifei returned to the village with the cub led by the monster beast, she accidentally made a contract and was besieged by monster beasts, causing several deaths in the village. Later, I received news that the wooden girl brought I rushed back to avoid this disaster." Ali was very angry at this point.


    "As a result, Feifei didn''t even apologise at all, and even took advantage of everyone''s inattention and took Jixiong to escape." Every time she thinks of this, Ali feels extremely guilty, and even wants to capture Feifei and give him a good fight. pause. In fact, everyone didn''t want to kill Feifei. The people in the village were very simple. As a result, Feifei''s actions really made everyone sad.


    After hearing this, ?? Zhan frowned: "I heard that you and Jixiong broke off the engagement?"


    When ?? asked here, he was a little nervous.


    "Yeah, I know that Jixiong doesn''t like me, so I asked the village chief to help dissolve the engagement. This time Jixiong escaped with Feifei and has been kicked out of the village, General Zhan, if you see them in the future, you must ignore them, wait. Wait, General Zhan, how did you know that Jixiong and I broke off the engagement?"


    Ali''s mind also reacted, she looked at General Zhan seriously, "Have you seen them already? Where are they now?"


    "They are by the city lord''s side, and they are also the people who are reused by the city lord. The last time the city lord traveled, he encountered a monster and was rescued by Feifei." What he didn''t say was that what he said from Feifei''s mouth was very different, but he chose Trust Ali.


    From childhood to adulthood, only Ali would not deceive him. At the beginning, he accidentally awakened his power. Before that, Ali helped him block all the monster attacks, and Feifei almost killed him, and even killed everyone.


    It¡¯s better to leave the village now, so as not to be implicated.


    No wonder Yoshio dodges his eyes every time he sees him, it turns out that this is the truth of the matter. He said, Jixiong, although he likes Feifei, doesn''t lie very much.


    "It''s abominable!"


    Ali cursed, remembering that she had awakened her power, and said quickly, "General Zhan, I have good news for you, I have awakened my power."


    Hearing this news, Zhan Jiang really smiled. Especially when he saw Ali''s smile, he felt very warm. Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.


    After the group picked a place and explained the cause and effect of the incident, General Zhan probably understood what happened, and was very sympathetic to what happened to Ao Jiuxiao.


    "Young Master Ao, maybe you still need to go back with me to see the city lord and talk about this, so as to avoid misunderstanding."


    Ao Jiuxiao readily agreed, it''s time to talk about how rude the people here are, to make him suffer so much. If he hadn''t been concerned about certain things, he would have really wanted to have a dragon to swing his tail and destroy it all.


    But after seeing Zhan Jiang and Ali again, he felt that many people were still innocent. Injustice and debt, he can''t let innocent people suffer such a thing because of his anger.


    Zhan will bring a few people back to the city lord''s mansion. As soon as he stepped into the gate of the city lord''s mansion, he met acquaintances, naturally Feifei and Jixiong. Ali didn''t hide it at all, although she has understood a lot now, she always has a pure and direct temper in her bones.


    glared at Feifei fiercely: "So you are here, bah!"


    Ao Jiuxiao smiled at the corner of his eyes: "Bah well!"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, General Zhan was expressionless, he really didn''t like Feifei, he thought too much, and he knew that the village was almost destroyed because of the other party, so compared to usual, he I don''t even want to see Feifei.


    As for Yoshio, that would be embarrassing.


    The two left without turning around. Naturally, because of their current status, they were already popular people around the city lord. Ali was just an ordinary person from the village, so of course they couldn''t do anything to them. Not to mention Ali, even General Zhan can''t do anything to them.


    As for Feifei, she still glared and turned back, and she didn''t look good on Ali either. There was even a kind of nobility and arrogance on her face. At the same time, she also paid attention to Mu Bingyun, and found that the other party didn''t even give her a straight eye, and she felt a little angry.


    "Brother Zhan, do you want to take them to see the city master?"


    "By the way, the city lord said he wanted you to investigate the little reptile, do you already have news? Do you need my help?"


    Feifei whispered, with only admiration in her eyes. Ali was a little despised, Feifei took advantage of Jixiong''s protection, but liked General Zhan, she looked down on it very much.


    Now, seeing Jixiong again, especially the way he was standing beside Feifei and guarding himself, made her laugh. For Jixiong, she has put it down. It should be understood that she has nothing to do with Jixiong from now on.


    "Zhan will let us go!"


    Ali said in a cold voice, but Zhan Jiang misunderstood, thinking that she hadn''t let go of Jixiong yet. Seeing Feifei''s pretentious appearance, she was even more displeased, nodded, and passed by the two of them with the three of them.


    Feifei''s eyes were full of grievances, and she seemed to be about to cry.


    "Why doesn''t brother Zhanjiang like me, brother Jixiong, how can you say that brother Zhanjiang hates me? Did Ali say something?" Jixiong was frightened by this small appearance.


    He said without thinking: "General Zhan, stop!"


    Zhan will frown, and Ali also turned back, looking at the two of them strangely. She felt that she really had too little knowledge in the past. An indecisive man like Jixiong was really not worthy of liking. Even though he had many advantages, it was not for her.


    "General Zhan, why do you hate Feifei?"


    When Jixiong finished saying this, he felt a little embarrassed. General Zhan never paid much attention to Feifei, nor did he say anything that he hated Feifei. In his eyes, Zhan Jiang is such a person.

 Chapter 598： This one is cheap and pathetic

    General Zhan was a little angry this time. Jixiong''s petting Feifei had nothing to do with him on weekdays, but he felt that the other party had done something wrong when he angered Ali at will.


    "Brother Zhan Jiang, have you misunderstood Feifei?"


    Feifei glanced at Ali subconsciously, "Did Ali said something that made you dislike Feifei, and now you still hate you Feifei?" Feifei''s pitiful appearance confuses Jixiong again, and the embarrassment just now has been Disappeared, but stared at Zhan Jiang earnestly, hoping for a satisfactory answer.


    Mu Bingyun''s teeth hurt when he saw this scene, but Ao Jiuxiao glanced at it with great interest. He had seen countless women, Feifei''s one was cheap and pitiful, and it was really rare in the Immortal Realm.


    "Are you interested in this?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s voice transmission, he hurriedly shook his head: "Where, except for Yun''er now, I don''t think I care about anyone." After the voice transmission, he showed a joking look, but what he said was true Sincere. Since he met Mu Bingyun, even if he knew it was impossible, he was no longer interested in other women. I always feel that other women, no matter how they choose, is not as good as a single hair of hers.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care, Ao Jiuxiao had always been cynical, there were countless beautiful girls in the palace, so she wouldn''t believe what he said!


    Ao Jiuxiao saw that she didn''t care at all, knowing that it was normal, and it was inevitable that she was also a little disappointed. His brows twitched a bit, now they are friends, so be it!


    Unprovoked, he sighed deeply in his heart.


    "Ali didn''t say anything, even if Ali didn''t say anything, I still hate you!"


    General Zhan replied very coldly, looking very handsome. This sentence made Feifei unable to react for a while, and even Mu Bingyun was surprised, and Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    This general Zhan is really manly enough to tell his true words directly.


    Ali was of course surprised: "General Zhan, don''t you like Feifei?"


    "It''s too late to hate her, how can I like her, otherwise, I would not have left the village when I awakened my power." His eyes dimmed a little. There were two reasons for leaving the village at first, and the other reason he didn''t want to explain. There is a chance, it is meaningless to say anything, let''s talk about it after success!


    He glanced at Ali, who didn''t understand, and smiled: "Let''s go, the city owner is still waiting." After speaking, he glanced at Feifei: "Since Jixiong is good to you, if you don''t like him, don''t delay him , if you like him, stay with him, I can''t like you, I already have someone I like."


    Today, he finally said this sentence, although the person he liked didn''t know that he liked her.


    Ali was surprised: "So Zhan Jiang has already found a girl he likes? Take it back to the village one day and show it to the village chief. If it is suitable, he will get engaged in the village."


    General Zhan paused, remembered the scene, and nodded happily: "Ali''s proposal is very good, I will take her back in the future, and let the village chief preside over the wedding for us."


    It wasn''t until Zhan Jiang left for a long time that Feifei woke up. She burst into tears and cried very sadly. In the end, Jixiong was still there to comfort her. As for the four people on Zhan''s side, they have no interest in their affairs at all.


    "So, is it a misunderstanding?"


    is talking about Zhu Mo, the city lord of the Orc City. Zhu Mo is also very handsome, which is very rare among the Orcs. Orcs are generally strong men and women. Although there is no fat on their bodies, they look very strong and burly.


    If you look at it from the aesthetic perspective of the world where Mu Bingyun originally lived, you will definitely not appreciate the appearance of most of the orcs here. Zhan Jiang and Zhu Mo are special here, and I don''t know why.


    She felt that when Zhu Mo was talking, he kept looking at her, and she didn''t like it very much. It''s too hot, and it doesn''t even restrain at all, which is very rude to her.


    "This is the wooden girl!"


    Mu Bingyun responded, Zhu Mo got up and said with a smile, although he was wearing animal skins, it set off his figure very stylish: "In this case, Mu girl and Ao Gongzi will live in the city first, I should also apologize for the orcs. This matter is really our fault, and it has caused such a big misunderstanding. However, we still need to investigate this matter in detail. After all, Yin Yong and Ren have both identities. Not ordinary people."


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun agreed, and it wasn''t difficult, and she didn''t plan to leave here at the moment. Following Zhu Mo''s words, he agreed. Over the years, there have been a lot of people who want to beat her, including Ao Jiuxiao and Lance. These are all good results, and of course there are not so good ones. Those people are all going to hell.


    As for what kind of result this Zhu Mo wants, it depends on what the other party does. She didn''t like Zhu Mo''s eyes very much. She was too red and she didn''t hide it at all. That strong possessiveness made her very uncomfortable.


    General Zhan also frowned, Mu Bingyun was in his heart, and he had regarded him as a benefactor. After all, he saved the whole village. Although he didn''t know the specifics, it could be seen from Ali''s admiration. In fact, it was more than that.


    Mu Bingyun and the others just lived in the City Lord''s Mansion, but she and Ao Jiuxiao were not afraid of anything. It''s just that since that day, Zhu Mo has often sent people to bring her a lot of things. It seems that he is pursuing her. She is put aside and not touched.


    As long as the other party doesn''t do anything else, she can''t do anything. She has already agreed with Ao Jiuxiao that she will go to the place Ren said in a few days.


    "Feifei, what are you looking for from me?"


    Zhu Mo was a little curious, and he was more grateful to Feifei for saving him once. Of course, the premise is that Feifei will not cause him any trouble. Feifei didn''t awaken her power, but she didn''t know what kind of monster she had contracted with, and it was able to frighten other monsters. Based on this, he would keep it.


    Seeing that Jixiong, who was inseparable with Feifei, was not there, he became even more curious.


    Feifei bit her lip, thinking of Mu Bingyun, Ali''s, and General Zhan''s words, and finally decided that she must tell the secrets of the village. Since those people wouldn''t make her feel better, she wouldn''t make them feel better either.


    Humph, drive her out of the village, then she will let people destroy the village. Originally, she still felt a little guilty, but now those people wanted to kill her, so she would do it first.


    "City Lord, I''ve had something in my heart for a long time, and I always feel uneasy if I don''t say it."


    Zhu Mo was interested, he vaguely felt that he would know a very big secret.

 Chapter 599： Zhu Mos thoughts

    Since yesterday, Mu Bingyun has felt that Zhu Mo is more and more attentive to her, and the eyes of the other party seem to have changed from fiery at the beginning to greed. She didn''t understand, what was the other party thinking?


    "City Lord, I don''t know how the investigation went on? If it''s clear, I may need to leave here."


    Zhu Mo squinted his eyes: "Is Miss Mu going to leave? Where are you going? Did I not entertain well?"


    "No, the city owner is very sincere, but I have my own affairs, so I can''t stay for a long time."


    Zhu Mo now knows that Mu Bingyun is going to leave is true. He was really surprised by this matter. After thinking about it, his eyes suddenly became sincere.


    "Wood girl, why don''t you stay?"


    In the face of Zhu Mo''s words, Mu Bingyun expected it. Before she could say anything, Zhu Mo spoke again: "Miss Mu, in fact, such a big orc city lacks a lady of the city owner. I wonder if Miss Mu can stay and become the lady of the city owner?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m already married."


    Zhu Mo squeezed his fist, obviously surprised. After these days of observation, he found that although Ao Jiuxiao had different feelings for Mu Bingyun, the two were not in a close relationship. But her serious answer made him have to believe that she was really married.


    But what about this, no one has been able to stop the winner of what he wants to do.


    "So, the wooden girl is not willing?"


    "I hope the city lord will not be **** others."


    Zhu Mo took a deep breath and showed a smile: "So, I''m really sorry, I really can''t force the wooden girl. If the wooden girl can change her mind one day, I will always welcome you here."


    Mu Bingyun carefully looked at the other party, and always felt something strange. But she didn''t think too much, but said sorry, and after saying goodbye, she turned around and called Ao Jiuxiao and Ali. She always felt that Zhu Mo had some plans, but she couldn''t think of the other party''s plans.


    Seeing her preoccupied, Ali couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Mu, seeing your preoccupation, is there any trouble?"


    "Ali, you and General Zhan should leave the City Lord''s Mansion early! This Zhu Mo is not a kind person. In fact, it depends on your personal wishes. If you don''t want to, you can always stay in the City Lord''s Mansion."


    At this moment, her complexion changed, and she closed her eyes and felt that the formation of the Orc Village was activated. With a move of consciousness, she breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that no one had broken in.


    When she opened her eyes again, her face became serious: "Ali, hurry back to the orc village right now to protect the villagers. As long as you enter the village, no one can hurt you. When you meet the village chief, he will teach you. What to do, as for General Zhan, there is no time to inform you now, you go back first."


    When she came, she had already anticipated what would happen if the secrets of the village were exposed one day, so she left many retreats. Now that the village chief has activated the formation, it means that the secrets of the village have been exposed.


    Thinking of Zhu Mo''s abnormality these days and Feifei''s obscure expression, she finally understood. It was Feifei who did such a thing. She informed Ali of her guess. Ali looked angry, but she also knew that she could not return to the City Lord''s Mansion, otherwise Zhu Mo would definitely use her to blackmail Girl Mu. If it wasn''t for the wooden girl, she might have been coerced by the other party.


    As for why Mu Bingyun didn''t go back, she remembered that there was an important place she didn''t go to, and that matter was not dealt with. They always felt uneasy. After destroying those things that restrained immortal power, they rushed back to the village. go. She had already set up a teleportation array in the village. No matter what means Zhu Mo used to enter, all the people in the village would be transferred in the end.


    Ao Jiuxiao followed Mu Bingyun all the way, and was amazed that she could think so far. Can such a charming person not be attracted?


    "Jiuxiao, I''m a little uneasy in my heart. Let''s be careful in a while. I wonder if Zhu Mo knows about the place that Ren found." Mu Bingyun''s heart is a little heavy. The magic weapon that can restrain immortal power, for immortals, It''s really scary.


    "Know."


    Ao Jiuxiao withdrew all his thoughts, and the two walked out of the city, approached the forest, and drove fast to a place where Ren often went. Before long, a cave appeared in front of them. Mu Bingyun used Chiye to explore it and found that there was no danger inside. After greeting Ao Jiuxiao, the two climbed in from the entrance of the cave.


    There was no sign of anyone coming to the entrance of the cave recently, which reassured them a lot. However, they were still very careful. The entrance of the cave was a little small, and only one person could pass through at a time. Ao Jiuxiao decided to go in first, and after confirming that there was no danger, he called Mu Bingyun in.


    After ?? walked into the entrance of the cave, it looked more spacious inside, and it looked like ruins everywhere. The two were still very careful and did not dare to take another step. The cautious mentality really saved them some trouble. It turned out that there are still many organs on the ground that can restrain immortal power.


    "I don''t know how much this person hates immortals."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but say something, and Ao Jiuxiao also felt embarrassed: "I don''t know if the immortal robbed his wife or what, he can''t kill him with one shot, right? I''m a good immortal, and I never do that. An immoral thing."


    felt his depression, and probably remembered the suffering he received before: "The matter has passed, that person is no longer here, I will destroy the things here first, so I will have no worries."


    In fact, she is not sure. After all, she is still in the orc race. It is said that there are pure human races, so besides pure human race, are there other races? This kind of magic weapon to restrain immortal power, I don''t know if it will appear.


    Ao Jiuxiao carefully picked up the surrounding magic treasures: "How to destroy it?"


    This thing could not be received in the acceptance ring, he was a little helpless, as long as it was contaminated with immortal power, he could not get rid of it, by the way, he took out the needle that Mu Bingyun had refined before: "Where is this thing? Here, you can actually destroy the magic weapon here?"


    "If you got it by accident, just use this to destroy it! I''ll look for it again, if there are other such things, you first collect all the magic weapons around you."


    In fact, they were a little scared. In case Zhu Mo knew about Renn, after finding these magic weapons, it was really hard to guard against them, especially this kind of immortal power could not be controlled. Although she is not afraid, even if she is controlled, there is a way to untie it, but she does not like to take her life into the hands of others.

 Chapter 600： something is wrong

    After a long time, the magic weapon in the entire cave was shattered by the two of them, and they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, Mu Bingyun felt something was wrong: "Jiuxiao, I don''t think it''s too easy, as the city owner, how could Zhu Mo not find out about Renn. Ren was able to take out the collar in public, This shows that he didn''t hide this secret at all. For such a thing, you can probably ask the confidants around him. "


    The more she talked, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Ao Jiuxiao frowned: "When you say that, I''m not quite right."


    At this moment, footsteps suddenly sounded in their ears, and the two of them were startled and immediately took precautions. When they saw that Zhu Mo walked in with some people, especially when they saw that Ali was caught, they finally felt that something was wrong. . It was so smooth that they all forgot that Zhu Mo was a very smart person.


    Maybe it was their own strength that made them too confident, so they didn''t expect that Zhu Mo would catch Ali. Mu Bingyun thought about it for a while, but still sighed, it seemed that things were going to be troublesome.


    "Wood girl, so you came here."


    A smile appeared on Zhu Mo''s face, and Feifei was by his side. When she saw Feifei, she guessed that this person was also involved a lot. If it is about conspiracy, Feifei is really an outlier in the orc race.


    "Then what does the city owner plan to do?"


    Zhu Mo no longer hides his true colors at this time, "Miss Mu, if you promise to become the lady of the city, I will let Ali go."


    "It''s that simple?"


    Mu Bingyun wouldn''t believe it, and sure enough, Zhu Mo laughed: "It''s true that you can''t hide anything from Miss Mu, you are indeed very smart. If I hadn''t investigated a lot of things earlier, maybe I really didn''t take you away. There is a solution. I learned a lot of things about Mu girl from Feifei''s mouth before. I really wanted to go to the orc village to arrest people, but I changed my mind later. Many things came from Mu girl. That would be much better than catching those people."


    I have to say that Zhu Mo''s consideration is very thoughtful and admirable. Of course, Mu Bingyun was not happy at all.


    "Okay, I promise you to stay in the City Lord''s Mansion and give you things you are interested in, but you can''t force me to do other things and let Ali go at the same time. How''s it going?"


    "Yes." Zhu Mo glanced at the two of them: "However, the strength of the two of you is too strong, I am not at ease, so I hope you can bring these two bracelets."


    Ao Jiuxiao only felt a little dizzy in front of him, and he didn''t want to wear that golden bracelet at all. It seems that Zhu Mo already knows about Ren''s control of him. Ren may not understand, but Zhu Mo can easily understand. After all, Zhu Mo is much smarter than Ren.


    He subconsciously wanted to hide the needle, but Zhu Mo saw it: "Of course, something in the hands of Mr. Ao should also be handed over." Ao Jiuxiao was very reluctant, but he knew that Mu Bingyun would definitely Save Ali. He also liked Ali, a simple girl, so he didn''t want Ali to die because of this.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Mu Bingyun told him just now that he should hand it over. She can still find such a needle, which is the news that makes him breathe a sigh of relief!


    However, he was extremely reluctant on his face, and finally took it out.


    Zhu Mo touched the small needle and handed over the two bracelets. The two put them on, and the immortal power on their bodies was immediately suppressed. This time, Ao Jiuxiao was not beaten back to its original shape, but he could not use the immortal power.


    "Okay, can you let Ali go?"


    Zhu Mo waved his hand, and Ali was released: "Of course, I just want the wooden girl to go back to the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "Wooden girl."


    After Ali was able to move and talk, she ran over quickly, and Zhu Mo didn''t care, and now the two of them are in his hands. He was luckier than Renn and found a book about limiting immortal power, so he had guesses to be able to accurately control the two.


    "Miss Mu, I''m sorry, I''m the one who got you down."


    Mu Bingyun held Ali''s hand, something appeared in her hand and fell into Ali''s sleeve, Ali''s expression froze, looked at Mu Bingyun, her expression recovered, "Miss Mu, I''m sorry."


    "Okay, let''s go back to the village! I''ll help the village chief to take care of the village well in the future." After speaking, Mu Bingyun glanced at Zhu Mo, "The city owner shouldn''t let people endanger the safety of the village, right? She glanced at Feifei, Zhu Mo might not hurt everyone in the village, but Feifei might not.


    "Of course not, girl Mu, don''t worry, after all, you will soon be the lady of the city owner."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t answer, but Feifei turned pale. This is good, because she actually made Mu Bingyun the wife of the city owner, and now she really doesn''t dare to do anything to the village.


    ¡­


    The group returned to the City Lord''s Mansion, and General Zhan immediately felt that something was wrong, especially when he heard that Ali had returned to the village, he felt even more wrong. And Feifei''s expression also made him feel that something was wrong.


    So, he still asked Feifei about the truth.


    Of course Feifei wouldn''t tell the truth, but only said that Mu Bingyun would soon be able to become the wife of the city lord. For General Zhan, Zhu Mo actually trusts him more, and he didn''t take precautions at first. As for why he didn''t bring General Zhan with him when he captured Mu Bingyun, it was because they had a good relationship.


    General Zhan is much more important than Feifei in his heart. As for Jixiong, he naturally never thought about asking this person to do it. Jixiong is sincere to Feifei, which does not mean that he will help him catch Mu Bingyun.


    So after thinking about it, he took the other people and Feifei to hide the other two. In the end, he felt that the decision was indeed the right one, and even if Zhan Jiang knew something, there was no way he could do it. After all, Mu Bingyun was already under his control.


    What he is most envious of is of course what Mu Bingyun holds in his hand. If these things can be popularized or even realized, he really hopes to unify the entire orc race. Today''s orcs have only one city, the biggest is the city owner, and there is no unified leader.


    He is an ambitious person, as long as he can create such a thing, then he can unify the whole orc city.


    Of course Mu Bingyun could see his ambition.


    "Miss Mu, I don''t know what I have prepared, are you satisfied? Let''s agree on a good day to get married!" Of course, he also loves beauty. Mu Bingyun''s appearance and talent are all other orcs. Women cannot be compared, so he is very willing to marry such an excellent woman.

 Chapter 601： Let the opponent defeat very rhythmically!

    Mu Bingyun glanced at the rough things, and said coldly: "Your ambition is not small, do you want to unify the entire orc race?"


    "Yes, the wooden girl is very smart, you can tell at a glance, so I think the wooden girl is very suitable for me."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes sank, and he suddenly said, "Actually, it''s okay to promise you, but I don''t want to be the so-called lady of the city master. Why don''t you propose this matter after you unify the entire orc race!"


    Seeing that the other party was hesitant, she smiled and said: "Is it possible that with me here, are you still afraid that you don''t have this ability? With so many things, you still can''t unify the orcs. It can be seen that the ability is really average, and you can''t achieve great things. I don''t want to. Bet on you!"


    The sarcasm at the corner of her mouth made Zhu Mo''s face sank, but he felt that what she said was very reasonable. With so many good things, if he couldn''t unify the entire orc race, his ability was really low, and he couldn''t be considered at all. It is normal.


    "Very good, wooden girl, you won. Although I know you are delaying time, I don''t mind, as long as you tell me what you know, I will definitely be able to unify the orcs."


    At that time, the orcs will be unified. There are so many women in the whole orcs. Although the people in front of them are rare, they are not obedient. Therefore, he thought about it for a long time and felt that it would be more cost-effective to unify the orcs.


    Mu Bingyun was relieved to see that he agreed.


    If you want to unify the Orcs, you want beauty. During this period, I don''t know what step Ali can do. Now that Xianli has been sealed, she can only use a little bit of consciousness. Although only a little bit, she can use Chiye carefully, but she wants to refine it. It takes a certain amount of time to come out with something that can destroy the bracelet in your hand.


    There is more time now.


    Zhu Mo has completely made her angry, so she will let Ali take everything away from the other party.


    Zhu Mo suddenly felt a coolness rise from his neck, glanced at Mu Bingyun, but did not dare to approach. He just asked something he wanted, wrote it down with a pen, and left.


    Not long after Zhu Mo left, Ao Jiuxiao reluctantly came in: "You are so calm, Yun''er, you are hurting me. You just came out of the tiger''s mouth, and now you are in the wolf''s den."


    "Okay, just bear with me for some time! That Zhu Mo will be handed over to you by the way, and you can handle it. It just happened that Zhu Mo gave this opportunity, and Ali should be able to grow up soon."


    "It turns out that this is your idea, and it''s really pitiful for Zhu Mo!"


    Ao Jiuxiao immediately understood: "Pingbai has become a trial stone for others, and it is really unfortunate for those who offend Yun''er." Although he said this, Ao Jiuxiao''s face had a grim look: "This I won''t shoot him to death this time, I want to save his life, I will also study a thing out, and torture it for a while."


    "Also, take advantage of this period of time, you can study well, and you will be tortured when the time comes. By the way, there seems to be a pure human race here, maybe we can find the way to go out there, and then we will go and see Look."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Yun''er in the future."


    Ao Jiuxiao walked out carelessly, feeling much better. Although he is trapped now, he is served by people with delicious food and drink. He has never experienced such a day, and being able to accompany Yun''er is a good choice.


    Not long after, Zhan Jiang came in: "Miss Mu, what happened, what happened to you?"


    "General Zhan, don''t worry, Ali is fine." Mu Bingyun greeted quickly, "Ali has something very important to do now, I don''t know if you are willing to support her."


    Mu Bingyun told General Zhan what Zhu Mo and Feifei had done. When General Zhan heard it, he was very angry. He has always respected the man of the city lord, but he never thought that the wooden girl would be imprisoned here for the sake of profit.


    Although Mu Bingyun said he didn''t need to rescue her now, he was secretly trying to figure out how to get Mu Bingyun out. Seeing that he was persistent, Mu Bingyun did not persuade him. Now Zhan will still have a trace of respect for Zhu Mo, so when this heart is exhausted, that is, when Zhan will leave Zhu Mo, he will not be embarrassed at that time.


    The corner of his mouth is hooked, and Zhu Mo is just a mere person, and he wants to play with her at will, then she will make the opponent lose very rhythmically!


    Mu Bingyun stayed in the City Lord''s Mansion with peace of mind, slowly using his consciousness to control Chiye and refining magic weapons. Ao Jiuxiao was not as anxious as before. The performance of the two made Zhu Mo think that they had accepted their fate and acted more recklessly.


    Everyone in Orc City knew that the sky was going to change. When Zhu Mo kept making people come up with new things, it made people boil for a while. For a while, many orcs moved closer to Zhu Mo. In a short period of time, they gathered a group of people.


    Zhan will watch Zhu Mo''s behavior, and his heart will feel more and more cold. He also secretly searched for some people, preparing to rescue Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun was a big benefactor in the village. He had already sent someone back to the village to see it, and the people there had already moved out.


    Remembering what Mu Bingyun said that Ali had left with the villagers, he felt a lot more at ease, and he no longer had any worries. In any case, he will leave with the wooden girl.


    Feifei, who has always noticed General Zhan, found out that something was wrong, and came to the door before he was about to start.


    "How did you come?"


    After knowing the truth, Zhan will be very displeased with Feifei. If it wasn''t for Nian''s acquaintance in the past, he would definitely not be polite. Feifei''s face showed grievances, which made Jixiong who was with him very distressed.


    "General Zhan, Feifei came over because she was worried about you. She didn''t do anything at all. How could you hurt Feifei like this?"


    General Zhan glanced at Jixiong lightly: "What do you know? What she did, she should be damned a hundred times!" When he saw Jixiong''s appearance, he knew that the other party must not know what Feifei did.


    I wanted to say something, but was taken over by Feifei: "Brother Jixiong, I want to talk to brother Zhan Jiang alone, can you help us watch the door? I don''t want anyone to misunderstand anything, since brother Zhan Jiang doesn''t like Feifei, Feifei also Don''t force me, you are so kind to me, I..."


    Yoshioung looked at Feifei''s blushing appearance, his heart moved, he quickly agreed, turned around and walked out. That serious look made Zhan Jiang frowned. Now that Jixiong has been poured into the ecstasy soup by Feifei, he originally wanted to remind him, and remembered that the two were no longer from the village, and he was too lazy to care.


    "I have nothing to say to you, you go!"


    "Brother Zhan Jiang, do you really hate Feifei so much?"


    Feifei asked: "If you hate Feifei, why did you save me in the first place?"

 Chapter 602： the truth

    General ?? Zhan reacted with a strange look on his face: "When did I save you?"


    Feifei couldn''t believe it, her eyes widened: "When we were very young, we encountered danger once, didn''t you carry me back? If you hadn''t rescued me, I would have been eaten by monsters long ago. ."


    Zhanjiang recalled carefully, and it was a little strange: "I didn''t save you." Never, Zhan Jiang would say this again in his heart, however, Feifei''s eyes didn''t seem to be lying at the moment.


    "Impossible, when I asked Brother Jixiong if you brought me back, he nodded and said yes!" Feifei couldn''t believe that the hero in her heart didn''t save her. She didn''t believe that it was because of this time that she I like Zhan.


    Now tell her that there is no such thing at all, she doesn''t believe it, if Zhan will not save her, who will save her?


    Zhanjiang also recalled that the four of them had been playmates since childhood and were relatively close, so they often went out to play. There was indeed such a time when the danger was encountered, is it this time?


    "It was Yoshio who rescued you that time. He carried you back regardless of the physical injury."


    Now that he remembered it, it was because of that time that Ali was very kind to Jixiong, right? His heart moved, could it be that they all misunderstood, Feifei thought he saved her, and Ali thought Jixiong saved her?


    "what?"


    Feifei''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe the truth was like this.


    "It''s obviously you, why don''t you admit it?"


    Zhan will be a little impatient: "It''s not me, I was carrying Ali, not you."


    Brother Zhan will not lie, then... Feifei''s face changed, remembering that when she asked Brother Jixiong if Zhan would save her, the other party''s eyes turned away. She bit her lip, really not knowing how to go on.


    "Okay, you go out!"


    Feifei''s eyes were clear and she saw General Zhan''s indifference: "Brother Zhan Jiang, the city lord will not let Mu Bingyun go, you''d better not act rashly." General Zhan ignored it, she ran out with a cold snort, she must Ask yourself what happened in the first place.


    Jixiong felt the door open, and his expression was a little worried: "Feifei, are you alright?"


    Feifei gave him a deep look: "Brother Jixiong, I have something to ask you, come with me." It was the first time Jixiong saw Feifei''s indifferent eyes, and he thought that something was wrong. It happened, and followed her nervously.


    The two entered the room, and Feifei couldn''t help but ask her doubts. Jixiong''s expression suddenly became nervous, and his eyes dodged to tell her that what General Zhan said was true. Jixiong deceived him at the beginning, but... why did the other party deceive him?


    "Why are you deceiving me?"


    In the face of Feifei''s accusation, those red eyes made Jixiong at a loss: "Feifei, I... I... At first you were hopeful that Zhan would save you, so..."


    Feifei understood, and was very angry, not knowing whether to resent Jixiong or be grateful to the other party.


    "Okay, Brother Jixiong, this matter is over, I still have some things to do, you should rest first!"


    Yoshioung always felt that something was wrong when he looked at Feifei''s back.


    In the middle of the night, Mu Bingyun suddenly felt the door being opened, followed by a figure that flew in quickly: "Miss Mu, it''s me!"


    Mu Bingyun knew that General Zhan would not be reconciled. He didn''t expect that the other party would be able to plan so quickly, so he was very daring. She has already said that she doesn''t need to go out at the moment. Who knows that this Zhan will be a tendon, but he is somewhat similar to Ali.


    "General Zhan, let''s go and find Ali!"


    "No, Miss Mu, let''s go together. I won''t let you be imprisoned here. You are the benefactor in our village. If I don''t rescue you, I will be very uneasy."


    Zhan Jiang said nothing, grabbed Mu Bingyun and ran outside. At the same time, someone brought Ao Jiuxiao out. The two looked at each other and remained silent.


    However, before he ran out of the yard, he was found, and the surrounding lights were suddenly bright, illuminating everyone''s faces very brightly. Zhu Mo walked out slowly, looking a little regretful, and shook his head at Zhan Jiang.


    "General Zhan, you have disappointed me."


    Zhan stared at Zhu Mo: "City Lord, you let Miss Mu, and Zhan will faithfully help you with whatever you want to do." Then he saw Feifei, and when he saw the other party''s dodging appearance, he immediately understood, "It turns out that It''s you who informs!"


    Feifei hid behind Jixiong: "Brother Zhan Jiang, if you really escape with the wooden girl, I''m afraid you will die. I did this just to save you. I don''t want you to die, and I don''t want to see I want you to die, I hope you can understand Feifei''s painstaking efforts."


    Zhan will have a nameless anger in his heart, he feels that as long as Feifei is there, he will be very unlucky. For this person, he no longer has any hope, and he wants to end the matter in front of him as soon as possible.


    "Brothers, rush out with the wooden girl!"


    After ??, General Zhan handed Mu Bingyun to the rest of the people. In fact, Mu Bingyun could have escaped from here. But in that case, Zhan will die, and if he escapes, the next plan may not be carried out.


    So she gave Ao Jiuxiao a wink, indicating that they should not resist. Ao Jiuxiao rolled his eyes silently. In the past, he thought Yun''er was a simple one, but now he realizes that there is an unknown amount of bad water in his stomach. A crop.


    Then he will cooperate.


    Naturally, Zhan will lose and be caught. He was very unwilling, and Feifei was also frightened by his red eyes. In fact, she just didn''t want Mu Bingyun to escape. If Mu Bingyun escaped, the other party would recover that mysterious power one day, and I''m afraid they wouldn''t let her go.


    General Zhan glanced at Mu Bingyun with guilt, expressing his helplessness. His own strength is indeed good, but it is not enough to fight against the entire City Lord''s Mansion.


    "Jixiong, the wooden girl is the benefactor of the village. If you are right and wrong, you shouldn''t let Feifei do anything wrong. You will meet someday!"


    Zhu Mo waved his hand: "Take it and lock it up!" After speaking, his eyes became a bit sullen, "Give him a month, if he doesn''t repent, just kill him."


    Hearing this, Feifei finally showed panic, she just didn''t want Mu Girl to be better. She didn''t expect that this would put Zhan Jiang to death. Even if she knew that the person who rescued her was not Zhan General, she still liked Zhan General. I have liked someone for so many years, how could I forget it all at once.


    "City Lord, please don''t kill Brother Zhan Jiang!"

 Chapter 603： Is it...

    Zhu Mo just glanced at Feifei and ignored it, but walked to Mu Bingyun: "It seems that you really have no other way to escape." When he said this, Mu Bingyun could feel the other party. The kind of peace of mind that comes from deep inside, yes, that''s what it is.


    There was no emotion in her eyes, and she curled the corners of her lips: "The city lord is really a cruel person. Anyway, General Zhan has been with him for so many years. If he wants to kill him, he will kill him!"


    "Hmph, what if I''ve been with him for so many years, it''s still not as good as his feelings for the village. Since he''s disobedient, he''ll just kill him. There are countless natural talents. As long as I have enough attractive conditions, I''m not afraid of someone coming to swear allegiance. A mere general is useless, it will cause me trouble, and naturally I can''t keep it."


    Zhan will be taken away after listening to these words. At this moment, all his appreciation for Zhu Mo has completely disappeared. He was just thinking that if he could come out alive, he would definitely save Mu Bingyun.


    I don''t know what happened to Ali, and a trace of nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    "Miss Mu, it''s getting late, please go back to your room and rest!"


    Zhu Mo didn''t seem to care that Zhan Jiang heard this. In his eyes, a mere Zhan general really doesn''t matter. Now, with the things in hand, many people from all sides have come to defect to him.


    "City Lord, please, don''t kill brother Zhan Jiang."


    Feifei finally panicked and ran to the front quickly, "City lord, brother Zhan Jiang must not have done it on purpose, he was just grateful for Mu Bingyun''s kindness to the village, so he was dizzy for a while, please give it to brother Zhan Jiang again. a chance?"


    Zhu Mo took a deep look at her and glanced at the corner of his mouth: "I have given him a month, if he can figure it out in a month, Zhan will still be Zhan, and no one can take his place. If he is still stubborn. If you are uneasy, then don''t blame me for being rude, but Feifei, you can persuade him, as long as he doesn''t fight against me anymore and helps me do things well, I will not treat him badly. After unifying the whole orc clan, You still have a share of the credit."


    Zhu Mo turned around and took the people away, leaving Feifei in place. Mu Bingyun curled his lips boringly: "I regret it now? You deserve it! General Zhan doesn''t like you, you can''t persuade him. If you were really General Zhan, you wouldn''t tell him, and he wouldn''t be punished by Zhu Mo. Grab it."


    "Enough! What qualifications do you have to tell me, if it wasn''t to save you, how could brother Zhan Jiang let the city lord be arrested? It''s all you, Mu Bingyun, if it weren''t for you, brother Zhan Jiang would not be arrested. I won''t make you feel better."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun turned around and approached the house, and closed the door, Feifei was so angry that her mouth was crooked. Then I remembered the situation of General Zhan, and panicked: "Brother Jixiong, will the city lord really kill Brother Zhan?"


    Jixiong''s heart is not feeling well, after so long, even if Zhan Jiang personally admits that he doesn''t like Feifei, or even hates Feifei, she still hasn''t given up. He wanted to ask why, but seeing Feifei''s pitiful appearance, he couldn''t bear to ask.


    "Let''s go and persuade Brother Zhanjiang?"


    Feifei remembered what Zhu Mo said, grabbed Jixiong and went to the place where General Zhan was imprisoned.


    Naturally, no matter how Feifei persuaded, General Zhan would not change his mind. He felt that he could no longer be loyal to people like Zhu Mo. He remembered that the other party had captured Ali to threaten Mu Bingyun, which was even more unforgivable. get what you want?


    The more he thinks about it, the more he has bad eyesight to actually help such a person.


    It was almost a month, and Feifei finally couldn''t sit still: "Brother Jixiong, you help me save brother Zhan Jiang and get him out, okay?"


    Jixiong was a little hesitant. He knew his strength, and he hadn''t awakened his power yet. It would be even more difficult to rescue Zhan from here than to ascend to the sky. However, he couldn''t refuse Feifei''s request at all, and in the end he could only agree.


    The two made a plan. One late night, Jixiong sneaked into the place where Zhanjiang was being held, and Feifei was driving a beast car to meet him. General Zhan didn''t know about this, and he was a little surprised when he saw Jixiong sneak in.


    "Yoshio, what are you doing?"


    "General Zhan, Feifei asked me to save you, she was waiting for us outside, you wait first, I''ll take you out after I''ve dealt with these people." Jixiong was sweating profusely, he obviously couldn''t deal with these people , Seeing that there are more and more people around, and he can''t handle it in his hands, he knows that he can''t save General Zhan.


    There was a wry smile in his heart. He didn''t know why he was so crazy. From childhood to adulthood, as long as Feifei asked him, he would have no reason to refuse.


    Jiang Zhan had sparks in his eyes and saw the large and small injuries on Jixiong''s body. I can only see Jixiong adding new damage, and he has reached an uncontrollable hatred for Feifei.


    "what-"


    I don''t know who it was, but he slashed Jixiong''s back with a knife, and the screams woke Zhan Jiang, but there was no way. The prison door here is specially set up for the person who has awakened his power, and he can''t open it at all.


    "Jixiong, let''s go, you can''t save me." Zhan Jiang couldn''t bear it, "If you go out, run for your own life and ignore Feifei."


    Jixiong lay on the ground and just smiled: "You know, I can''t refuse her."


    "killed!"


    Zhu Mo''s indifferent voice sounded, making both of them desperate. Tonight, they will all die here. Zhu Mo''s eyes were very cold: "I wanted to give you a chance, but in the end, I asked Jixiong to rob the prison. Keeping you will only add trouble."


    The two knew that they were doomed, and neither of them resisted any more.


    "City Lord, it''s not good, someone came in."


    Hearing the words, the two were taken aback, who else would be there at this time?


    They subconsciously thought that it was absolutely impossible to be Feifei, so who is this? Is it...


    "Jumo!"


    Ali''s rough voice sounded, kicked over the person blocking her, and punched Zhu Mo with a punch. Zhu Mo did not expect that Ali, who he hadn''t seen for a while, would have such a skill. Thinking of the people in the village who mysteriously disappeared before, he always felt that he had overlooked something.


    Is it¡­


    Seeing that his own people were solved by three to five divisions, he became more and more uneasy. He couldn''t help but get ruthless, and every move seemed to take Ali''s life. Zhan Jiang''s eyes turned red when he saw the nervousness. Soon someone opened the prison door, he didn''t say a word, he rushed up and dealt with Zhu Mo together with Ali.


    However, Zhu Mo''s strength is really unfathomable, and the two of them are very difficult to fight against, but the two of them retreat a little, and they cooperate perfectly. General Zhan did not expect that Ali would become so powerful.

 Chapter 604： Baby, see if this emperor wont kill you

    He looked at Ali from the corner of his eye and found that she had lost a lot of weight. I don''t know how she lived before, she must be very anxious. The strength in his hands could not help but increase a bit, but Zhu Mo even more, two palms slapped them away.


    "I thought you escaped to somewhere, but now that you come back to die, I''m welcome."


    The two of them were horrified. They didn''t expect Zhu Mo to be so powerful. General Zhan didn''t even think that Zhu Mo would hide his strength from himself. Zhu Mo sneered, how could he put his cards in front of others.


    He stepped forward and rushed over, slammed a palm on the two of them, and the two quickly bounced up. Instead of palms facing each other, the powerful force seemed to shatter their arms, and flew out again, hitting the wall, causing A burst of collapse. Both of them had blood flowing from their eyes, and they were very horrified.


    Yoshio was lying on his back, anxious in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. Thinking of Feifei, he looked at the door expectantly, but didn''t see half a figure. At this time, Zhu Mo had already walked out to General Ali and Zhan, who could not move for the time being. Seeing that they were about to be killed, Jixiong was so anxious that he spat blood, but it didn''t help.


    "You should have been killed long ago."


    If it wasn''t for the threat of Mu Bingyun, he wouldn''t be sloppy.


    Suddenly a strong wind hit, he wanted to dodge, but found that no matter where he avoided, he couldn''t dodge. A fist slammed straight into his forehead, instantly making his mind go to hell. When he fell to the ground, his vision blurred to see a golden figure and that red voice.


    shook his head, he finally realized that what he just saw was not an illusion, the people who came were Ao Jiuxiao and Mu Bingyun. Seeing this, he was horrified, and he couldn''t believe it, why? How could this be so?


    He had already been searched, and there was nothing on the other party that could damage the gold bracelet. It''s just that now is not the time for him to think about anything, Ao Jiuxiao stepped on his body with a very flamboyant expression.


    "Small sample, let''s see if this Emperor won''t kill you!"


    followed closely, and there was a burst of punches and kicks in the cell, making people unable to bear to look directly. The reversal of things happened too quickly, and the three of Ali stared at Ao Jiuxiao''s fierce appearance and couldn''t help swallowing. If the fist greeted them, they would definitely be dead.


    After a long time, Zhu Mo had passed out with a bruised nose and a swollen face. Ao Jiuxiao snorted coldly and tapped the opponent twice. In the horror of Ali and General Zhan, they found that all of Zhu Mo''s strength had just disappeared.


    The two looked at each other, and both had some lingering fears.


    "Okay, it''s alright."


    Ali breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Jixiong who was dying on the ground, he frowned and waved someone to help him back and take good care of him. But she no longer liked it at the beginning, Zhan Jiang saw this, and his heart was a little more comforted.


    "Ali, why are you here?"


    "We''ll talk about this later," Ali walked over to Mu Bingyun, seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, "Miss Mu, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, Ali, now you do your thing!"


    Ali knows that things have come to this point, if they don''t continue, what awaits them will be doomed. Many orc cities now know that something new has appeared here, and these things may bring unprecedented benefits to the orc race. Now that Zhu Mo is down, she must continue and win.


    "Jumo is mine now."


    Ao Jiuxiao said: "I didn''t torture Ren and Yin Yong at the beginning. This emperor is very interested now and will definitely take good care of Zhu Mo." Ao Jiuxiao''s smile was too cold, he had already let go of the past. rather humiliating thing.


    It was Zhu Mo, who awakened his memory again. He must let Zhu Mo have a good taste of what he suffered in the first place.


    "Jiuxiao, what do you want to do?"


    Ao Jiuxiao shrugged: "Don''t do anything, this is what this emperor tried at the beginning, let him try it again. This emperor wants to get his soul out and put it on those little beasts, and let him go and those little beasts. Fight every day, rest assured, this emperor will not let him die easily. He will definitely make him suffer a little, let him know what life is, let him know what despair in life is. "


    Although he said it very plainly, Mu Bingyun didn''t feel anything. However, the two of Ali were extremely terrified. This kind of torture method can only be used by people with mental and physical perversions like Ao Jiuxiao.


    But remembering what happened to the other party before, they felt that there was no reason why Ao Jiuxiao decided to do this. Zhu Mo deserves death for his sins. They have no sympathy for him. Ao Jiuxiao can do whatever he wants.


    Even if they want to stop it, it is impossible, and the strength of the other party is not comparable to them. However, they don''t want to stop at all, and this is the lesson that Zhu Mo should get.


    "By the way, Ali, did you see Feifei when you came in? Jixiong said she was outside to meet her."


    Ali shook her head: "I didn''t see it, but I did see the traces of the animal cart running past." She sneered, "I guess she saw the danger inside, so I drove the animal cart and escaped!"


    "Then pay more attention, I always think she will cause trouble."


    Ali nodded, indicating she understood.


    So, the group left the cell, and Ali quickly took over everything in the City Lord''s Mansion. With his own wisdom, force, and thunder, he stabilized the orc city. Orc City was replaced by a new city lord, which had no impact on everyone''s life, so they had no opinion, and they were very convinced of Ali, the new city lord. Ali has done many things better than Zhu Mo.


    In just a few months, he took control of the Orc City in his own hands. Youzhan will help by her side, everything is handy, the only bad thing is that Jixiong is clamoring to find Feifei.


    "Jixiong, think about it, when Feifei ran away in a car regardless of your life, and now you have to find her, do you still want to lose your life?"


    Ali frowned in displeasure, which made Jixiong very uncomfortable: "Ali, don''t talk about it, I must go to Feifei, I don''t believe Feifei escaped, or maybe she was taken away. must."


    It''s not that Ali has not been looked for, but there is no news. Therefore, she decided that Feifei must have escaped by herself, and with the other party''s temperament, it was really possible. She didn''t understand Jixiong''s persistence.


    "Miss Mu, what do you think about this matter?"


    Ali really has no choice. Right now, it is an eventful time. Now, because of the countless resources in her hands, she has already attracted the jealousy of other orc cities. They wanted to come over and get a piece of the pie, she was already very busy, and at this time Jixiong was going to leave, which made her feel a little bit disregarding the overall situation.

 Chapter 605： obsessed

    Mu Bingyun put down the cup, glanced at Jixiong''s persistent appearance, and covered his mouth with a smile: "Since Jixiong wants to go, let him go!"


    Ali frowned: "What if there is danger? Now the surrounding cities are all eyeing us."


    "Ali, even if you keep it, maybe he will run away secretly, let him go!" Mu Bingyun shook his head, "Jixiong, go find Feifei. But if you go out from here today, it''s best not to Come back, we know some things, and maybe you also know, if you are so persistent, don''t implicate Ali."


    Jixiong was shocked, but when he thought of Feifei, he became firm again: "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, I won''t implicate other people, I just want to find Feifei."


    "That''s good, you go! Go find your Feifei, but I hope you don''t reveal what happened here. When Ali is implicated by you, I won''t let you go."


    "Understood, wooden girl."


    Jixiong has clearly felt that Mu Bingyun now seems to be a little different to him. He didn''t understand why things were like this, but he wouldn''t change his mind about going to Feifei. Maybe Feifei is in a certain place at the moment, waiting for him to rescue!


    Thinking of her small, thin body, he felt a little distressed in his heart. Later, he also understood that he owed Ali too much, and remembering the previous misunderstanding, he suddenly said: "Ali, in fact, I didn''t save you, but Zhan brought you back."


    After ??, Yoshio left. When he went out, he saw Zhan Jiang hurried back from the outside, he nodded, and continued to leave without stopping.


    Ali was stunned for a while, but it took a long time for her to come back to her senses and understand what Jixiong meant. Coincidentally, at this time, Zhan Jiang came in. Seeing her in a daze, he couldn''t help being curious. When he got closer, he found that Ali was looking at him strangely.


    "Ali, what''s the matter, have you encountered a problem?"


    Ali shook her head and looked at General Zhan, a little dazed. She wanted to ask something, but she didn''t know how to say it. She looked very embarrassed. In this way, it can be seen that Zhan will be anxious.


    "General Zhan, let''s discuss what to do next, and other things, I''ll ask you when I unify the orcs." Ali thought about it, this is a compromise solution, and her feelings are a bit complicated at the moment.


    Mu Bingyun''s ears moved, revealing a smile. For Ali''s affairs, she came up with ideas and did not participate much. After all, this is still only their world.


    For such a result, Ali has always been very satisfied.


    "it is good."


    General ?? Zhan also suppressed the doubts in his heart, but now he feels quite satisfied. Being able to help Ali and be able to accompany Ali by her side is much better than when she knew she was engaged to Jixiong.


    It didn''t take long for the orcs to become chaotic. Because of their interests, the war started, and Ali led people to capture one city after another. In the end, the orcs formed two relatively large forces. One is Ali, and the other is an orc city lord who is far away from here.


    It is said that this city owner can also come up with a lot of good things, and its effect is not much different from that in Ali''s hands. At this time, they were a little suspicious, and they immediately suspected Feifei.


    Ali summoned the troops and soon met with the other party. Sure enough, she found out that Feifei was the other party''s military advisor. As for Jixiong, it seems that he is there too. When they got the news, they all looked very complicated.


    The two sides have already fought in Vietnam. Before the war, Ali received a letter from there. After reading it, she was a little angry.


    "Ali, what''s wrong?"


    Zhan will be more and more concerned about Ali, and Ali, who was still a little skeptical, has understood what Zhan will think. Now, she will think of everything in her childhood, and she is surprised to find that General Zhan has such thoughts long ago, right?


    She glanced at General Zhan strangely, remembered the letter she just saw, and said, "The other party will invite Jixiong''s life, let you and I meet them alone, and exchange what we have left."


    That thing was naturally brought out by Mu Bingyun at the beginning. Feifei stole part of it at the beginning, and part of it remained in the city lord''s mansion. In fact, they didn''t know that what Feifei stole was just the rough things that Mu Bingyun gave to Zhu Mo, and the most detailed ones that were given to the village chief.


    It''s just that they really couldn''t do it for the two of them to watch Jixiong die. Therefore, after a total of one or two, the two discussed countermeasures and guessed all the conspiracy and tricks of the other party, and then they planned to accept the appointment.


    On the second day, the two of them were stopped just after they left the city gate.


    "City Lord, this is given to you by the wooden girl, so you can wear it with you."


    The two looked at each other, glanced at the jade pendant of very good condition, and put it on without hesitation. Mu Bingyun didn''t help them to do anything during the period, and they didn''t feel anything. After all, wanting to unify the orcs is just what they should do. Mu Bingyun has provided them with so many things, which has already made them very grateful.


    Although this jade pendant does not know what it is for now, they still think it is not easy, and they put it away cautiously. After arriving at the agreed place, they met Feifei, and naturally, Jixiong, and the city lord that Feifei relied on.


    It''s just... When they saw that Jixiong was not as embarrassed as the letter said, they knew they were deceived.


    "Ji Xiong, are you cheating with Feifei?"


    Ali sneered at the corner of her mouth: "Feifei, do you really have a clear conscience?"


    "Ali, Feifei doesn''t want to do this. If you don''t come over, Feifei will die." Jixiong explained quickly, saying that he was forced to do this because of the persecution of the city lord.


    Ali couldn''t help shaking her head. At this time, Jixiong didn''t even know what to say. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Feifei, it''s all now, do you still want to deceive him?"


    Feifei looked at Ali coldly: "I didn''t expect that the last person Zhan Jiang''s brother liked was you!" When she said this, she gritted her teeth and wanted to kill Ali.


    If she had known earlier, she would not be so passive.


    Brother Zhan Jiang actually likes such an ugly Ali, in her eyes, Ali is not good-looking, she glared fiercely, and her eyes fell on Zhan Jiang: "Brother Zhan Jiang, if you are willing to come to me Come here and I''ll let it go."


    Her expression is very proud. Now she is the city lord''s military advisor. As long as Ali is killed, the city lord will be able to unify the entire orc race. Her status is definitely under one person above ten thousand people. The feeling of power made her too obsessed.


    Only with power can you get everything you want. So, brother Jixiong, I''m sorry, she only likes General Zhan.

 Chapter 606： Unite

    "Ali, don''t you like brother Jixiong? As long as you give up, I will help you to officiate the wedding. I have never liked him, I like brother Zhan Jiang. As long as you are willing to give up everything now, I will forgive you both. past sins."


    Jixiong finally felt that something was wrong and looked at Feifei with a look of astonishment. Things were very different from what he thought: "Feifei, what are you talking about?"


    Feifei is not afraid of anything now, a trap has been set up here, she knows that Ali and Zhan will definitely come, and they will be obedient, not bringing anyone here. It''s been like this since she was a child. Ali''s brain is the simplest. As long as she deceives a little, she can be fooled by the other party.


    "Brother Jixiong, I really don''t like you. I''m sorry, I like General Zhan. In order to be with him, I''m willing to do anything. Don''t worry, I''ll make you good in the future and won''t hurt you."


    This is what she does the most.


    Yoshioung looked at Feifei''s appearance, and he finally couldn''t deceive himself anymore. This is Feifei, Feifei can only use him, just use him. Because of this, he put Zhan Jiang and Ali in danger.


    He didn''t know what reason to use to convince himself, he couldn''t find any reason anymore. Feifei is such a person, Feifei is just uncompromising, even disregarding Ali''s life if she wants to get Zhan.


    "Then, you did those things back then?"


    "It''s me who did it. The things in the village, the things in the village, the things that tell the truth, and the things I stole, all I did. Brother Jixiong, I know that you are good to me, and I will treat you as elder brother¡­"


    "Enough, Fifi!"


    Jixiong''s eyes were red: "In that case, weren''t you caught here?"


    "No," Feifei seemed to risk it, now she''s not afraid of anything, "I saw something wrong and ran away by myself. If I stayed, I wouldn''t have a chance to survive at all, but I didn''t expect that Ali would come. Ali came. After that, I knew that I would not be able to come back, and only then did I really plan to leave."


    Ali looked at all this coldly, and after Feifei finished speaking, she still wasn''t much afraid. Feifei was unwilling: "Ali, why don''t you beg for mercy?"


    "I don''t need to beg for mercy, because none of you can escape today."


    Feifei is not the original Feifei, and Ali is the original Ali again. She laughed, even though she was still not beautiful, and her figure was still a little burly, but this smile made Zhan Jiang a little dazzling.


    "Take it!"


    Ali waved her hand, and countless people around her poured out, without making Feifei stunned, the two sides fought. Feifei stepped back quickly, while chanting a spell in her mouth, only to hear the sound of countless running footsteps around her.


    Ali was a little surprised: "Can you summon monsters?"


    "Ali, whether you take someone with you or not, you can''t leave here. Since you don''t know anything, I''ll have to kill you." She glanced at General Zhan and saw that the other party didn''t even frown, and her heart became more and more intense. Annoyed, "General Zhan, I''ll give you one more chance, come and come with me, I''ll let Ali go, how?"


    Zhan will look at her lightly: "No."


    He would only stand by Ali''s side, Ali glanced at him subconsciously, and seeing those soulful eyes, she understood: "If you don''t leave, then kill him."


    This time, they didn''t hold back anymore, only Yoshio was standing by, not knowing what to do. The strength of the two has not been the same for a long time. After hard training, I don''t know how many levels they have risen.


    Feifei''s heart sank when she saw the appearance of the two of them, and when she saw Jixiong''s hesitant appearance, a ray of light flashed in her eyes. Then his figure flashed and he landed next to Ali, and suddenly screamed, finally attracting Jixiong.


    He rushed over without saying a word, only heard Feifei''s screams, but didn''t notice anything else, just thought that Ali had shot Feifei. Even though Feifei has done so many bad things, he still likes Feifei, and he can''t see her being hurt.


    Therefore, he fought against Ali regardless of his life. Ali''s eyes sank, she knows Feifei''s methods very well, and Jixiong will not calm down at all at present. Therefore, the fist carried a fierce wind, and there was no mercy.


    At this moment, a ray of light flashed across Feifei''s mouth, and when neither of them paid attention, she took out a short knife and stabbed Ali''s back ruthlessly.


    Jixiong wanted to remind that it was too late, Ali wanted to avoid, but was suddenly embraced by a hug, and she felt bad, but she saw that Zhan Jiang was behind her. He slapped Jixiong away with a palm and looked at Zhan Jiang nervously.


    "General Zhan, are you okay?"


    General Zhan shook his head, touched the jade pendant given by Mu Bingyun, and felt a crack on it: "It''s the jade pendant of Mu Bingyun."


    Finding that General Zhan was really okay, Ali was furious, rushed in front of Feifei, slapped her face, then grabbed Feifei''s arm and dug down, only to hear Feifei scream, she pinched the little beast fiercely With ruthless force, there was another scream, and the little beast was pinched to death.


    This is Feifei''s contracted beast, and she was also injured and lay on the ground. Zhanjiang beheaded the leader of the other party, and Jixiong stared blankly at all this. When he and Feifei were brought back, he didn''t come back to his senses.


    Feifei curled up in the cage, with resentment in her eyes. Jixiong even thought that this must not be the Feifei he knew. How simple and cute is Feifei?


    "Brother Jixiong, save me out, okay?


    Feifei knew that she could not survive this time. She didn''t want to die, the contracted beast she was proud of was gone, and she became as weak as before. She didn''t expect Ali to be so cruel, even disregarding her original affection.


    Yoshio was stunned, with a dazed look in his eyes. Fang Cai, if it wasn''t for Ali and the others, they would have been killed by Feifei long ago. He no longer has the face to plead for mercy, and besides, he is not qualified at all.


    Therefore, Jixiong did not speak, and Feifei was desperate.


    followed closely, and the remaining strength of the opponent who led the people to level, after a few months, finally unified the orcs. She didn''t kill Feifei, she suddenly felt that Ao Jiuxiao''s method was good. So just locked up Feifei and let Jixiong accompany him every day.


    Let the two suffer!


    If it wasn''t for the jade pendant of the wooden girl, she would never have been able to see General Zhan again that day.


    "I have found a map about going to the pure human race, do you really want to go?"


    Ali is now the emperor of the orcs, but in front of Mu Bingyun, she still feels that she is just a child. Without the wooden girl, there would be no orcs today.


    "Of course you have to go, Ali, when will you and Zhan get married?"


    Ali''s cheeks blush: "I don''t know if he is willing or not. Many orcs like petite women. Who knows if his taste has remained the same."

 Chapter 607： Yucheng

    "I think he probably likes you like that."


    Mu Bingyun showed a smile, "Since you like it, let''s get things done early."


    Ali was stunned, remembering that it had been almost ten years since she had walked all the way. She has long been familiar with such a person as General Zhan. Perhaps, she should really ask.


    Without waiting for her to go down and ask, the next day, General Zhan expressed his intentions in public. Of course, she would not refuse. The two of them finally did a good job. With Mu Bingyun officiating the wedding, they have no regrets.


    "Ali, did you want to tell me something?"


    On the wedding night, General Zhan always had a doubt in his heart.


    Ali looked at it seriously: "I remember the time when we were in danger, how did you carry me back when you were still small?"


    Zhan will be a little embarrassed, is that so? Ali knew about this, he was a little embarrassed, turned over and pressed her down, but didn''t want to tell the truth.


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao are both very fast, and with their immortal power recovering, they can''t stop them at all. However, with an accurate map, it was smoother for them.


    Over the mountains and through the layers of obstacles, they walked out of the orcs. Facing the vast ocean, leaping by, and finally appearing in a different place. When I came here, I vaguely saw people walking back and forth, and the two were finally sure that they had finally found a place where pure human races lived.


    "It''s almost the same as what I''ve seen before."


    Mu Bingyun sighed, and Ao Jiuxiao found a place with no one on the ground, and then walked out. When they were about to enter the city, they suddenly felt a look of prying eyes, and they quickly became vigilant. They glanced at each other, and their expressions were very vigilant.


    "It seems to be the breath of the last time, Jiuxiao, control the immortal power and don''t leak it."


    Mu Bingyun quietly transmitted his voice, and Ao Jiuxiao calmly gathered up his immortal power. He was also very familiar with that breath, wasn''t that what he felt in the cave? There are also many magic weapons that restrain immortal power, all of which have been destroyed by them.


    Just arrived in Yucheng and encountered such a thing, they decided to be careful. The other party must not be a friend, and he does not know what his strength is.


    They can feel that they can also practice here, but the body is not immortal power, but another kind of power. Not surprising for a duo who has gone through so much.


    They are just wondering, who is spying on them, this person sees it or not, what he wants to do now.


    There are also many ordinary people in the city, so the two of them pretended to be ordinary martial artists and walked in. After feeling the doubts in that gaze, they breathed a sigh of relief. The other party obviously hadn''t figured out what they were practicing. Immortal power.


    "Are you two from other places?"


    A refreshing voice made them notice the young man not far in front of them. The man looks elegant and looks like a scholar. If they didn''t know that the other party was a monk, they would have been deceived by this face.


    The man saw that the two were looking at him, and he was also looking at them. There were still deep thoughts and doubts in her eyes, and Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered. This kind of visit from the other party made her extremely uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know if your son stopped us, is there something wrong?"


    The man stepped forward and said, "That''s not true. It''s just that few outsiders come here in Yucheng. I sell some calligraphy and paintings here every day. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m very familiar with it, I can¡¯t help but come up when I see the two faces, if you have any doubts, you can also tell me, I am very familiar with Yucheng.¡±


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s defensive appearance, he smiled and said, "Indeed, if I say this, the girl will be vigilant, but I''m not a bad person, everyone in Yucheng knows me."


    Hearing the other party''s words, she saw many people around her nodding at the man. Knowing that the other party is doing well in Yucheng, no matter whether the other party is a good person in the eyes of others, in her eyes, it does not seem to be a good person.


    "So it is."


    "Have you two encountered any doubts? Why don''t you find a place to live first, there is only one city in Yucheng, and if you want to go to other places, it will take ten days and a half months."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Young Master. We still want to see more in the city, so I won''t bother Young Master."


    Mu Bingyun directly refused.


    The ?? man didn''t say anything, just smiled and said he didn''t care. It seemed that the scrutiny just now was just an illusion, until Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao turned to leave, they still felt that the man''s gaze was not taken back. He kept staring at their backs, as if to see a secret.


    You Yuanzhi''s eyes flickered with doubts, noticing that the man and woman were leaving: "Does it feel wrong? Or is it because they have something on them that they feel the power of immortality?"


    "Never mind, let''s take a look first."


    continued for a long time, until he stepped out of You Yuanzhi''s line of sight, Ao Jiuxiao''s heartbeat calmed down. As for the gold collar at the time, he was afraid of the rope after being bitten by a snake for ten years, but now it is very scary. So when I saw that man, I was very nervous.


    "Yun''er, do you think that person made those things?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Looking at his age, he is relatively young, but even if he is not, it must have something to do with it. We should be careful, I always think that he will appear again. There is nothing to do during this period, so don''t use Xianli for the time being. Keep the things I gave you well, and if something goes wrong, you can run for your life in time."


    She had never heard of such a magic weapon for restraining immortal power, except that the magic weapon produced by Chi smelting could destroy it, she did not think of any other way at present. When it comes to doing things, it is still a bit constrained.


    "Find a place to live first, and inquire about the situation here. Since this is where the monks live, maybe they can find a way to get out." Mu Bingyun rubbed his eyebrows, "Up to now, apart from meeting you, there is no other way. I felt other breaths."


    Ao Jiuxiao pouted: "Yun''er, although you are worried about Brother Cang, don''t be so obvious?"


    "By the way, have you seen Wuyujiang?"


    Wu Yujiang came in with them at first, so Mu Bingyun couldn''t help asking. Mentioning Wuyujiang, Ao Jiuxiao nodded: "In the beginning, Wuyujiang and I fell in the same place, maybe we have something in common, after all, he also has the blood of the beast in his body."


    "I haven''t found it yet. That kid is pretty strong, so there shouldn''t be any problems." Ao Jiuxiao said carelessly, making Mu Bingyun a lot more at ease.

 Chapter 608： I heard its called Cangyu

    After living in Yucheng for several days, the two finally found some useful information. This is indeed a monk''s world, and the place is very large. Legend has it that there is a holy place about monks. As long as you awaken your power, you can enter the holy place to select exercises to practice.


    Awakening power is similar to the Orcs. It is said that the Holy Land is an extremely mysterious place. No one knows how big it is. It is said that as long as you can pass through the Holy Land, you can go to a better place.


    Hearing this, the two of them moved in their hearts and decided to find a way to break into the Holy Land. But before that, they have to make sure that the Holy Land has something to restrain the immortal power, otherwise they will break in rashly, wouldn''t they become fish on the chopping board and let others slaughter?


    The two have been together for a long time, but they have not come up with a good solution. As a last resort, they could only inquire about other news. During the period, they found that someone had been monitoring them, and they did not dare to expose the existence of Xianli.


    At present, they are not sure if there is anyone stronger than them. After coming here, they finally understood what it meant to be someone outside.


    "Things are a little troublesome."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "But there is also good news. When the ceremony is held in the Holy Land, we may be able to find something."


    "One more month."


    Ao Jiuxiao took a sip of wine and looked a little distressed, "I hope you don''t put those strange things, I really don''t understand, what is the reason, there are people who hate immortals so secretly."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I don''t know, is it possible that there is really some deep hatred?" No matter how big the hatred, it shouldn''t be like this, right?


    The two of them couldn''t figure it out, and there was one other person who couldn''t figure it out either, and that was You Yuanzhi, who had been monitoring the two of them. There, he clearly felt the pure immortal power, that is, for a moment. As a result, after observation, these two people are better, not cultivators.


    However, he felt that he could not be wrong, even if they were not monks, they should have something on them. So, he finally couldn''t hold back, and was ready to show up to inquire.


    Therefore, You Yuanzhi successfully "ran into" the two of them and also lived in this inn, and the two had no excuse to avoid them this time. After all, they deliberately avoided, and it was easy to arouse the suspicion of the other party. You Yuanzhi''s eyes fell on the two of them, but he still didn''t feel the immortal power, and his expression was quite distressed.


    "I heard that there is still a month left for the ceremony to be held in the Holy Land. I don''t know if Young Master You knows. We are new here, and we really don''t know."


    You Yuanzhi''s heart moved: "So the two of you are not from here?"


    "We live in a very remote place, and we came here after passing through countless places," Mu Bingyun said with envy in his eyes, "I heard that people can cultivate and live forever, but the two of us have never awakened the power. So I''m very distressed, and I''m ready to come out and look for opportunities."


    One of You Yuan believed half of it and asked, "The two sent from far away, but have you encountered anything strange?"


    Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao glanced at each other and smiled: "If it''s something strange, we really can''t remember it. When we came here, many things we encountered were very strange and even unbelievable. If we didn''t come out, the two of us didn''t know that the world was so big. To be honest, Young Master You, we still wanted to try our luck when we held the ceremony in the Holy Land. Can we awaken our strength and learn the exercises? I heard that this time It is also an opportunity for these ordinary people who have no awakening power."


    You Yuanzhi saw the excitement in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, and he was even more sure in his heart that these two were ordinary people. The doubt in his heart disappeared a lot, but he didn''t completely ignore it. He planned to ask his father after he left the customs. With the strength of his father, he should be able to detect what the two of them have.


    After thinking about it clearly, his expression became a lot more natural, and he was no longer so nervous as he was chasing the identities of the two, but he said some real news. He really knew a lot about some things about the Holy Land. Mu Bingyun didn''t expect it, and got a lot of news just like that.


    "To say that a few days ago, something happened to the Holy Land."


    You Yuanzhi said indifferently, the expression on his face did not change, but Mu Bingyun clearly saw the surprise in the other party''s eyes, and couldn''t help asking: "I don''t know what happened, can you talk about it?"


    "Someone forcibly broke into the Holy Land."


    Hearing the words, the two looked at each other with some hope in their hearts: "What about later? Do you know what that person''s name is?"


    You Yuanzhi glanced at the two of them, feeling a little strange, Mu Bingyun said quickly, "I''m just curious about this kind of thing, Young Master You, don''t lose your appetite."


    It was clear from afar that these two people came from a small place, and it was normal to be interested in listening to them. It was he who thought too much. He thought that the two were in the same group as the previous one, but after a closer look, he found that they were very different. The dark aura on that person was too heavy, and the two were different, they both looked very clean.


    "Actually, it''s been a long time," You Yuanzhi sighed, "There was a man in black in Yucheng, and everyone didn''t know what he was doing. Later..."


    Later, for some unknown reason, the man ran around in various cities, and finally found out about a place like the Holy Land. However, the elders of the Holy Land said that the place that person broke into was just a dead end, and there was no chance to come out alive, so everyone felt at ease.


    After listening to ??, Mu Bingyun''s heart skipped a beat, isn''t that person Yu?


    "Is there such a person? It can be seen that his strength should be very good, right?"


    Mu Bingyun asked in surprise, You Yuanzhi did not see her nervousness, but said: "Yes, luckily my father appeared at the beginning, and this did not make him wishful and forced him into the Holy Land. Dead end, I heard from my father, that person should be a cultivator, fortunately..." Having said that, You Yuanzhi remembered something, glanced at the two of them, and said nothing more.


    Mu Bingyun was worried and did not dare to show it. From this, it seemed that the person who made that thing was probably You Yuanzhi''s father.


    "Fortunately, what is it? Young Master You, you have to talk about it well, don''t hang your appetite."


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s curious expression, You Yuanzhi shook his head: "This is inconvenient to say, if my father doesn''t allow it... So, I''m sorry."


    Mu Bingyun pretended to be disappointed, and asked excitedly, "What''s that person''s name?"


    "I heard it''s called Cangyu."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart sank, as expected, he was forced into a dead end in the Holy Land. I don''t know what''s going on now. If it wasn''t for her sanity, she would like to rush to the Holy Land immediately and break into the dead place. The elders of the Holy Land and You Yuanzhi''s father were able to force Yu, who was not much stronger than her, to death, which showed that she was very capable. Even if the strength is not good, there must be some treasure in the hand.

 Chapter 609： Tentative

    Since the other party can refine the treasures that restrain the immortal power, and refine some treasures that restrain the demonic energy, it is really not surprising. She asked again when this happened, and it was more than ten years ago. But for the monks, it was really something that happened a while ago. No wonder Yu didn''t find her, but went directly to the Holy Land. Because at that time, she hadn''t even appeared in the Orcs.


    Thinking of the magic of Wheel Realm, it is not surprising that some time deviations are inevitable. She only cares about one thing now, how is Yu. What is there in the dead place for the Holy Land.


    "Yun''er, don''t worry, Brother Cang is very strong, and nothing will happen. Calm down, we should think about how to restrain the other''s treasure, otherwise, even if we enter the Holy Land, the end is not very good."


    Ao Jiuxiao''s words suddenly made her quiet. Yes, she can''t be chaotic, they have encountered so much together, and they will die in a mere place, and they will definitely not be depressed. She knew how powerful he was. There will never be an accident, her eyes flashing with determination, in this case, she must die.


    "Thank you, Jiuxiao, I know. It''s just that I suddenly found out about this news, and I can''t accept it." Now that I haven''t found anything, Yu might have broken out long ago.


    "Hey, Young Master You, since there is a place of death in the Holy Land, isn''t there another place, isn''t it called the place of birth?"


    You Yuanzhi couldn''t help but smile: "Where is there such a name, that place is called Shengmen, but no one goes there. I heard the elders say that although Shengmen is called Shengmen, it is also full of dangers. A few are willing to gamble with their own lives."


    "Young Master You really knows a lot, have you been there?"


    Mu Bingyun of course knew that the other party hadn''t been there, but in order to get more things out, he had to pretend to be curious. The more this is the case, the harder it is for You Yuanzhi to doubt. After all, her image came from a remote area, and she didn''t know anything.


    "Of course I haven''t been there, and now Shengmen are not allowed to enter."


    As for why, he didn''t say, and Mu Bingyun knew that he couldn''t ask any more questions. You Yuanzhi didn''t doubt anything, and after talking with the two for a while, he didn''t think they were the kind of people his father said. But just in case, he will still try to test.


    "If you want to awaken your power, I have a method here. It is a little dangerous and may not be successful. I don''t know if you are willing to try it." What method will You Yuanzhi use to test them?


    However, they had to agree.


    Things are getting more and more complicated, and her intuition tells her that she must gain Yu Yuanzhi''s trust, and maybe she can find a way to completely restrain that magic weapon. Although the magic weapon in her hand can destroy it, it is established when she is safe. If the other party took the opportunity to inadvertently make her lose her immortal power and attacked her again, there would be no chance of a reaction at all.


    "Of course I would."


    The two pretended to look hopeful, but secretly guarded their hearts. The immortal power in the body has been sealed by them, as long as it is not unlocked, it will not be suspected. But they are just a little worried. In case of danger, should they use their real strength.


    Mu Bingyun made a total of one or two, walked side by side with Ao Jiuxiao, and suddenly sounded: "If it doesn''t work, Jiuxiao, it''s better to silence!" There was no other way, she was very anxious. If she can''t find a breakthrough, she would rather go to a place of death. As for Ao Jiuxiao, she will find a way to let the other party go to life.


    "it is good."


    Ao Jiuxiao seems to have seen her decision, however, he is Ao Jiuxiao, and he naturally decides his own affairs. Since he came here and met Yuner again, he naturally had to follow him before going out. Yun''er is affectionate and righteous, can he be a ruthless and unrighteous person.


    You Yuanzhi took the two out of Yucheng and said, "There is a place where a kind of elixir grows. As long as it is picked and used as medicine, it is possible to stimulate the potential of the body, thus awakening the power in the body, and it is possible to practice."


    You Yuanzhi didn''t deceive the two of them. There is indeed such a magical medicine, but...the chance of awakening is less than one in ten thousand.


    "But the chance of this awakening is very small. You must be mentally prepared. This kind of elixir grows around some powerful monsters. If you want to pick the elixir, it is estimated that it will take a lot of effort." He saw Both of them changed color, and they became more and more certain in their hearts that there was no immortal power in them. If a person with immortal powers is capable of dealing with mere monsters, it will definitely be no problem, and they will never change color after hearing about it.


    "Young Master, will your life be in danger?"


    Mu Bingyun showed a look of fear at the right time, she thought for a while, "It''s better... Young Master You, why don''t we wait for the ceremony in the Holy Land to try our luck first, if we don''t get the chance in the Holy Land, then go to this place. "


    She pondered for a while, this method can also laugh out of doubt for a short while. As long as she enters the Holy Land, she can find a way to break in directly, and she doesn''t have to come back then. She was very anxious in her heart. She didn''t see Cang Yu for a day, and she was very worried. Only when she saw that he was intact, I was afraid that she could let go of her heart.


    You Yuanzhi was stunned for a moment. Seeing that Mu Bingyun was a little worried, he agreed: "That''s it!"


    Although it is impossible to test the strength of the two, it is impossible to determine whether the other party has immortal power. But when the ceremony was held in the Holy Land, my father was almost out of the customs, and it was enough for my father to see the two.


    He thought about it, and this method seemed more secure. After all, if these two people really have immortal power, he may not be able to withstand it alone. Thinking of this, You Yuanzhi''s scalp felt a little cold. If the two of them were really powerful immortals, there would always be ways to hurt him.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the city to take a look at random. In the end, it''s really because You have been ill-considered, which has caused the two of you to worry. That monster is probably also very powerful. After all, I just heard other people say, I haven''t been there. After the ceremony is held in the Holy Land, if the two of you cannot awaken your power, I will bring some people to that place to help them find the elixir of awakening power."


    "Then thank you, Young Master You."


    You Yuanzhi was relieved to see that the two of them did not show any suspicious expressions. He silently criticized himself for not being rigorous in his work. Fortunately, the two of them didn''t seem to have seen much of the world. If there were some old fritters who walked outside all the year round, it is estimated that his strategy would have been seen by the other party long ago.

 Chapter 610： decide to die together

    Thinking about this, he became more and more certain that these two must not be the cunning immortals that his father called them. The mood has also improved a lot, and the eyes of the two can''t help but soften a lot. Mu Bingyun found it strange that You Yuanzhi seemed to be sophisticated, but in fact his scheming was not as deep as he imagined.


    The group returned to the inn again, talked for a while, and then returned to their rooms.


    "Yun''er, the other party doesn''t seem to doubt us as much as before."


    Mu Bingyun tapped on the table, but her expression still did not relax: "Jiuxiao, on the day of the ceremony, if you have a chance, you can break into the gate of life!" After speaking, she glanced at Ao Jiuxiao and saw his eyes Seriously, a little embarrassed, "I will find Yu, but I can''t implicate you. I don''t know if there is a way out of the dead."


    "What are you talking about, Yun''er, if it weren''t for you, I would have died in the duel. Let''s go together, Brother Cang is also my friend. Knowing that my friend has entered the dead, I can''t ignore it."


    "you¡­"


    "Yun''er, needless to say. Let''s just say that we don''t know if life and death are as terrible as the legends say. Since there are such two places, I think there are always ways to break in and go out. You don''t need to say too much. Having said that, what I have decided will not change again."


    "All right!"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head helplessly: "When the time comes, someone turns it into a little reptile, I don''t care."


    "Don''t make fun of me, Yun''er, why don''t you start by summing up? At present, we know very little about the Holy Land, which is not conducive to breaking in. The day of the ceremony is indeed a good opportunity, but if it doesn''t work, we might as well first Let the other party trust them, and then break in. I wonder if Yun''er noticed the awakening power of these people?"


    "Naturally, I noticed that they are actually similar to the awakening power of the orcs, but the orcs can cultivate when they are awakened, which seems to be their own inheritance. The people here, after awakening, have to enter the Holy Land. Only by choosing the exercises can you practice.¡±


    "Then, Yun''er, if we can ''awaken'' the power and choose the exercises, can we enter the Holy Land with integrity and find another opportunity to break into the dead place."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly came over: "What do you mean, we pretend to awaken our power and deceive their eyes, so that we can infiltrate the Holy Land and choose our own exercises, and then take the opportunity to go inside? Well, this method, just use this method."


    "It''s just..." She hesitated, "How do we awaken our power, we absolutely cannot disguise with immortal power, that You Yuanzhi''s father, it seems that he is not an ordinary person, he should be able to see through our disguise, it will be bad then. "


    "This, I have my own way, Yun''er, although we can''t use immortal power to disguise, we can use other people''s power to disguise." Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes flashed, "Suck some power, it shouldn''t kill people, right?"


    She couldn''t help but smile: "Of course not, get some strength, and give them a little compensation soon. I think You Yuanzhi no longer doubts us, choose a time to go out and do this."


    "it is good."


    Ao Jiuxiao looked fierce, "If there is a chance, I will definitely beat that surnamed You." He was still haunted by the matter of becoming a little reptile before, which was a shame he could never forget for the rest of his life. Mu Bingyun knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t say anything.


    is more than just beating, if the other party finds them, I am afraid they will kill them. Besides, they already have hatred. If Cangyu is fine, it will be fine. Once there is a little bit of damage, she will make the elders of the Holy Land here and the surnamed You pay a heavy price.


    In the past few days, You Yuanzhi has come to chat with the two of them every day. I don''t know if he is too lonely, no one plays with him, and the conversation with the two is getting more and more intimate, as if the two are regarded as friends. Now he really has no doubts in his heart at all, he has long forgotten the initial impression, and even automatically forgot his father''s words.


    "Miss Mu, I really feel that you should have met you earlier."


    If they had known each other earlier, they must have been best friends.


    Mu Bingyun smiled involuntarily, with a rather complicated expression. Aside from the previous incident and the incident of You Yuanzhi''s father, the impression of You Yuanzhi alone is not too bad, plus these days, the other party treats them sincerely.


    Unfortunately, they are destined to be opposites. She would not let the other party''s father go, if nothing happened to Yu, she thought she would leave the other party alive. The rest will be ignored. As for Ao Jiuxiao, she probably won''t think so, and she won''t stop it.


    "You son doesn''t seem to be from Yucheng."


    "Yeah, I''m not from here. Every time a ceremony is to be held in the Holy Land, the elder will ask my father to come over. My father is now in seclusion in the Holy Land, and he will come out when the ceremony is held." He said this with a serious expression. Many, "When I see my father, if he looks at you with a bad face, don''t mind. My father encountered some things that made him unable to let go, so he would do this to strangers. Then you should let him observe carefully. , as long as he puts down his guard, he won''t do anything to you. Don''t resist, or I''m afraid my father will hurt you."


    You Yuanzhi''s words were sincere, making Mu Bingyun''s heart more and more complicated. He nodded calmly, but said nothing. This person, once he has feelings, is really very entangled. Of course, her principles remain the same.


    "Young Master, don''t worry, we will definitely pay attention and not make Ling Zun angry." She hesitated for a moment: "However, Ling Zun doesn''t seem to have a good temperament. Could it be convenient for us to pay attention to what we have encountered before, so as not to make any mistakes? Something makes him angry."


    You Yuanzhi hesitated for a moment, and said, "Actually, it''s also a grudge from a long time ago, it''s all because of my mother," You Yuanzhi shook his head and sighed, "My father said that my mother left with her, and she was a powerful person. Man, no one here can beat each other alone, since then, my father''s temperament has changed greatly." He even made a lot of strange things, scattered everywhere. As long as he met someone with immortal power from the same place as that person over the years, they all died at the hands of his father.


    His mother was taken away, and he was naturally very angry. But he did not agree with his father''s behavior, but he had to help his father to do such a thing. Maybe that''s the only way to comfort him! Although he knew that many people were innocent, however, whenever he thought of his mother being taken away and his father being helpless, he would be ruthless.


    Mu Bingyun saw that the other party was lost in thought, and did not ask anything. It turned out that his wife and others ran away, and this changed his temperament. So the person who took away You Yuanzhi''s mother should be an immortal? I don''t know who made such a bad fate.


    "Then has your father been looking for it all these years?"

 Chapter 611： Holy Land

    The sudden question made You Yuanzhi sober up, and smiled apologetically: "I have been there, it is the life door that I told you at the beginning, my father passed through the life door, but it didn''t take long for him to come back with bruises all over his body. "


    "Didn''t find your mother?"


    "Father said no."


    Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao looked at each other: "Young Master, in fact, I think this matter should be asked more clearly to avoid misunderstanding. Especially the relationship between your father and your mother, there is another person, I''m sorry, more I said something, please don''t mind."


    "No, no, I think the Mu girl is right. I was very young when my mother left, but I vaguely remember some things. It''s just that I want to ask now, but I don''t have a chance. The place where the life gate is blocked, and no one is allowed to enter."


    In this way, You Yuanzhi''s father''s status is very high here, and he was able to block the Holy Land Shengmen with his own power. The two were a little more vigilant in their hearts, but You Yuanzhi didn''t find anything. He just got caught up in the memory and now think about the many things his father did, all of which were anger.


    He glanced at the two of them, in fact he thought they were pretty good. Now that he is familiar with them again, even if they are really immortals, he feels that he can''t do anything, and he can''t even tell his father. Fortunately they weren''t, otherwise he really didn''t know what to do.


    The concerns in You Yuanzhi''s eyes were also not noticed by the two of them. There are still more than half a month before the ceremony is held in the Holy Land, and they should act, and get the power of the people here to come back, so that they can disguise the power of awakening.


    As time went by, You Yuanzhi said goodbye to the two, saying that he would go to the Holy Land to wait for his father to leave the customs. Originally, he wanted to bring the two together but was rejected. Mu Bingyun said that they wanted to play in the city for a few more days. He didn''t force himself, he went to the Holy Land alone.


    After You Yuanzhi left for a day, the two of them were sure that no one was watching, so they went out and arrested a lot of people, secretly made them unconscious, and absorbed a certain amount of power to save them. Naturally, it also leaves benefits to these people, and does not pose any danger to them. They are not the perverts of You Yuan''s father, who want to achieve their goals without harming innocent people.


    After doing all this, they returned to the inn, and slowly integrated this part of the power into their bodies. Then they will wait for the day of the ceremony, and then let the power awaken, and the immortal power in the body will be sealed again, as long as they do not If you reveal flaws, you will not be suspected.


    After ?? finished, they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yun''er, what are these?"


    Ao Jiuxiao didn''t understand why Mu Bingyun gave him a ring.


    "Take it, I don''t know what you will encounter in the dead place. These are some life-saving things. Although your strength is good, your strength is useless in some places." There are array plates, medicinal pills, and some poison pills. They are all things that can temporarily save lives and are very applicable.


    Just talking about those arrays, as long as you use them well, you can resist many lives.


    Ao Jiuxiao was a little moved after hearing this. He has always felt that his strength is strong, and his physical body is also very strong, so he basically does not need external things. Thinking about it now, if I had brought something like this with me back then, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Among his rings, most of them are glittering gold things, most of them are not useful, and it will make people laugh when they say it. After saying thank you, he put it away without pretentiousness. Although Yuner didn''t like him, he regarded him as a true friend.


    He thought he was quite lucky, after all, being able to make Yuner treat each other sincerely is also a very happy thing. Eh, I don''t know if Brother Cang knows, will his face darken. In his heart, he was sure that when they were safe, he must talk about this matter, so that Brother Cang would be angry, so that the other party would not throw dog food at him with a happy face.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know that Ao Jiuxiao had so many careful thoughts, he just slowly prepared what he needed. She just felt a little uneasy in her heart, and hoped that nothing would happen to Yu! Death, she will go soon, Yu, no matter what happens, you have to persevere, you must persevere.


    suppressed the panic in his heart, and his expression became firm again.


    She understands once again that they are all powerful people, not the creator, they will not live forever, they will only become stronger and stronger, and their lives will become longer and longer, but they are still detached and cannot live forever. She doesn''t know how many such things will happen in the future, but she only knows that if she wants to live, she wants him to live, and they must be together in their lifetime.


    Ao Jiuxiao suddenly felt a change in her aura, and was a little surprised, Yuner seemed to feel something again.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun woke up and tickled the corner of his mouth: "Get ready, I''ll go back to the room first, we must get out alive."


    "Of course, we have to get out alive." Ao Jiuxiao smiled and was very happy. If he was not sure before, but now he has enough confidence, they will definitely go out alive. Leaving Wheel Realm and returning to Immortal Realm, where does it belong to these people.


    Time flies, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s time for a ceremony in the Holy Land.


    On this day, there were a lot of people outside the Holy Land. Today, no matter who they are, as long as they pass through the unique place in front of the Holy Land, they may awaken their power. Therefore, everyone has done their best to move forward. Nonetheless, it proceeded in an orderly manner, without scrambling.


    The two of Mu Bingyun came sooner or later, but there were already many people in front of them.


    She was also a little surprised when she saw the Holy Land. In the middle to the clouds, there seems to be a tower standing, and the tower is surrounded by clouds and mist, which is very beautiful. Going down from the tower, there are strange palaces around, of different sizes, carved with patterns she has never seen before, mysterious, unfamiliar, and even those strange symbols make people unaware of the chill.


    Further down, there are steps all around, one step after another, I don¡¯t know how many steps there are. These stairs surrounded the Holy Land, and the highest place could not be seen. Before it started, everyone could only stand outside the stairs and dare not step on it.


    There is a kind of worship and faith in the eyes of many people. For the Holy Land, the people here, very trust. Every time the ritual of the Holy Land begins, it is the hope of countless people. Because every time, there are many people who are unable to awaken their power, awaken their power here, and choose a practice method that suits them.


    Mu Bingyun observed and got closer. She clearly felt that there was also a magic weapon to suppress immortal power in the Holy Land, and she couldn''t help but feel tight. But now there is no other way, only one step at a time.

 Chapter 612： This guy is an old pervert

    "Yun''er, be careful."


    "Um."


    She replied: "You too, if you see something wrong, it is important to save your life." As for her, she must die, this is the only chance. Ao Jiuxiao didn''t understand what she looked like, maybe she didn''t know how charming her stubborn appearance was.


    quickly retracted his thoughts, he suppressed the throbbing in his heart, and smiled helplessly. At any rate, he was in the flowers all year round, and the leaves did not stick to his body, but he never thought that one day a flower would pierce his heart. It''s really hard to guard against, this flower is still not picked by him.


    When ?? was about to treat people, there was no vacant space around. At the top of the stairs, an old man with gray hair appeared. The old man held a scepter in his hand, and he could feel a special energy from the scepter.


    She was surprised to find that many beliefs around her were actually sucked into the scepter. Although the old man had many wrinkles on his face, his eyes were clear and bright. As soon as he glanced at it, he felt as if he had been seen through. Many people couldn''t help lowering their heads, but their eyes were filled with respect.


    This is the Great Elder of the Holy Land, where he has supreme power. There was another person beside the old man, who looked like a middle-aged man, with these sinister eyes, and there was a kind of ruthlessness in his eyebrows.


    His eyes kept scanning around, until his eyes fell on the two of them and stopped for a while. The hearts of the two also lifted up, but the other side then moved away.


    Mu Bingyun looked up and saw a young man appeared beside the man, not knowing what he was talking to. This young man was You Yuanzhi, and the middle-aged man was his father.


    does not seem to be found.


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t get along with Ao Jiuxiao through sound transmission, so he was afraid of being accidentally discovered.


    "The Holy Land Ceremony, once every ten years, officially begins!"


    The elder ?? held up the tall scepter, chanting incantations that he couldn''t understand and couldn''t understand, only to see a little white light emitting from the scepter. Mu Bingyun discovered that these white lights were actually the power of faith that he had just absorbed. Although the Great Elder''s spell fell, these white lights covered all the stairs.


    "Enable!"


    There was a thick and old voice, and when the word "Kai" fell, the elder''s face paled a little, but when he saw the white stairs, a smile appeared in his eyes.


    took back the scepter, he said with a smile: "Let''s start!"


    As soon as his words fell, everyone''s eyes were filled with pious colors, they bowed their hands to the Great Elder, and then slowly climbed the stairs. Soon, one after another figure disappeared into the white mist.


    Seeing this scene, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help thinking that he had climbed up the Flowing Cloud Sect like this back then.


    "Yun''er, should we go too?"


    Ao Jiuxiao could not help reminding her when she saw that she seemed to be caught in some kind of memory. Mu Bingyun quickly retracted his thoughts and nodded with a slight smile. No matter whether the old friend is good or not, if it is fate, we will meet one day.


    After ?? recovered her thoughts, she stepped into the stairs with Ao Jiuxiao. When they just entered the stairs, they clearly felt the power of faith pouring into their bodies. Moreover, these powers of faith are trying to penetrate into various parts of the human body, as if to stimulate their potential.


    They understand that the so-called awakening power is to stimulate the potential of the human body in this way. If you have potential, you will naturally wake up. If you don''t have potential, it''s useless at all.


    It is different from the stairs of the Liuyun School. There is no so-called pressure here. You only need to climb up step by step. The power of faith like white mist covered their figures and gradually disappeared from the sight of the crowd.


    As the power of belief is stimulated, they release the power stored in the body little by little, so that the potential is stimulated, that is, the state of awakening power.


    Halfway through, they found that there was someone around them who suddenly had awakened power and disappeared in place. It was clear in my heart that the speed of releasing the power also sped up a little. At a critical point, I only felt a suction force, and the gentle force wrapped them around and moved the place in an instant.


    When the two of them opened their eyes, they were already standing on the stairs, and the one standing not far from them was the Great Elder. The figure of the Great Elder turned his back to them, and looked down, the scepter in his hand was constantly waving, and every time he waved, several people would appear beside them.


    "Miss Mu, Brother Ao, your luck is really good!"


    When You Yuanzhi saw that both of them had awakened their power, he couldn''t help but marvel. He looked at the two of them and nodded, "Could it be that I thought you were unusual at the beginning, it turned out that you were able to awaken your power." Now You Yuanzhi didn''t doubt that the two of them were immortals.


    The ?? immortals were unable to awaken their power here, so he naturally did not tell his father about his suspicions. The actions of the two have undoubtedly saved themselves a disaster.


    "Far, are these two of your friends?"


    Hearing this angry voice, the two of them were a little nervous, and You Yuanzhi was also nervous, and gestured to the two of them, hoping that they would not forget their previous reminder, after all, his father had a very weird temper. It was difficult to meet two friends who could talk to each other, and he was unwilling to stay away because of his father''s dislike.


    "Yes, father, this is the wooden girl, this is the proud son."


    "Junior Mu Bingyun."


    "The younger generation is proud of Jiuxiao."


    "I have seen Senior You."


    You Yuanzhi was like a good baby in front of You Yanghong, who didn''t dare to joke at all. After You Yanghong got Keding, his sharp eyes fell on the two of them, as if he wanted to see through them. After looking at it for a long time, he felt that the two of them did not have any problems, and then he withdrew his gaze, and his face was much softer than before.


    "Um."


    replied lightly, You Yanghong seemed to be no longer interested in them. What he is most interested in now is to find out the immortal who broke into this place, and then kill him.


    Thinking of this, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    The three of them were a little scared to see that, Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help but cursed a pervert in his heart, although he was not a kind person, and he would not kill people for no reason.


    Even if there was an immortal who stole his wife, wouldn''t all immortals take the blame?


    Old pervert!


    "Yun''er, this person is an old pervert, let''s be careful."


    After seeing You Yanghong walking away, Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help but complain.

 Chapter 613： really envious

    Hearing what Ao Jiuxiao said, Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth. It seemed that the other party was still in the shadow of a little reptile before, shaking his head with a shallow smile in the corner of his eyes.


    Ao Jiuxiao stopped talking when she saw her like this. You don''t need to guess to know that Yun''er must have remembered those embarrassing things in his past. Mistakes, he will definitely not be able to like this kind of golden stuff again in the future, this time it is okay, he can survive unexpectedly, if he does it again, maybe he will lose his life.


    "Miss Mu, Brother Ao, after the ceremony is completed, you will need to enter the tower of the Holy Land to choose the exercises," You Yuanzhi thought that the two came from a remote area, and they may not understand many things, "You just choose Cultivation method, the tower of the Holy Land is seven floors up and seven floors down, and the seventh and negative seven floors cannot be entered. The inside is extremely dangerous, and if you enter it accidentally, it is easy to cause misunderstanding. "


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved: "Is there any danger inside?"


    You Yuanzhi saw the two of them with a curious look on their faces, and knew that if they didn''t make it clear, they might run in: "Actually, the gate of life and the place of death are in these two places, the place of death is on the seventh floor, the gate of life It''s on the seventh floor."


    "So, you must not go forward. Although there is no one guarding the dead place, those who enter have never come out. The gate of life is guarded, and there is no way to break in. Anyone who wants to break in will be hanged. "


    You Yuanzhi spoke carefully, both of them listened carefully and knew that this person really regarded them as friends. Helplessly sighed, this matter can only live up to the other party''s good intentions.


    Since there is no one to guard the dead place, then they don''t have to have any conflict.


    You Yuanzhi saw that the two did not speak, thinking that they were being fooled, but his heart was very stable. He believed that after reminding himself, the other party would not break in on purpose.


    "You wait here first. After the ceremony, the elder will take you back."


    After You Yuanzhi finished speaking, he left. Seeing that he was going to You Yanghong, Mu Bingyun didn''t know what to say to You Yanghong, the latter''s face was not very good-looking.


    "You Yuanzhi is not bad."


    Ao Jiuxiao curled his lips: "Unfortunately, there is a perverted Lao Tzu." Naturally, this was a sound transmission. With so many people around, they didn''t dare to say it outright.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were firm: "If you can come out, then apologize to him! As for You Yanghong, I hope he won''t come to stop us. If we come out, it is estimated that our identity will also be exposed, and I hope it will not be too ugly. "


    Ao Jiuxiao shook his head, expressing some helplessness: "Death, I want to see what is in the dead."


    "Yun''er, you are so persistent, you never thought about it, if you walk in, you can''t come out again?" Ao Jiuxiao suddenly asked, staring at her tightly, for fear of missing a trace of expression. But she looked very indifferent, as if she was not afraid of life and death at all, "Could it be that Yun''er is afraid of death?"


    "Afraid, of course afraid."


    He opened his mouth: "Then why?"


    "Because, I''m more afraid of not seeing him than of death."


    Are you more afraid of not seeing him than death? Are you afraid that you will never see Brother Cang again? Ao Jiuxiao was a little lost and a little lost. What method did Brother Cang use to make a woman so infatuated. Although he used to have countless beauties, all of them were because of his identity, status, and even his appearance, and no one was willing to walk into his palace just because he liked him.


    He seemed to understand a little, why he was able to have so many Meiji unscrupulously, and he didn''t feel any guilt in his heart, and even felt that the battle between Meiji and Meiji was a kind of fun.


    It turned out that it was only because they had never given him their sincerity with only affection, and he naturally did not take them to heart.


    If he could meet a woman like Yun''er sooner, where would there be a beauty. Because a beautiful girl made his beloved woman sad, he felt that he could not forgive himself.


    His eyes were a little sullen, and he touched the heart that was beating a little faster. This is heartbeat, is this love?


    Does Yun''er treat Brother Cang the same way, like he likes her?


    Brother Cang, I''m afraid he likes Yun''er more. They really love each other, and no one can intervene. In the face of life and death, they are no bigger than each other.


    "I''m really envious!"


    For no reason, Ao Jiuxiao sighed, but did not say anything about envy. Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, maybe he understood, or maybe he didn''t understand anything. She didn''t know what to say about these. Along the way, there is no shortage of suitors, but she never imagined what would happen.


    Just like Yu, there must be many women by his side, but they all love each other, and they can''t hold another person in their hearts. Even if there are countless people by their side, they can''t see them. In the heart, there is only one person''s shadow.


    Ao Jiuxiao saw her indifferent expression, raised her brows invisibly, and then smiled, her expression was a little less sad and a little more dashing.


    In half a day, all the white fog formed by the power of belief has gradually dissipated, and the further back, the fewer people awakened the power. At the moment when the white fog dissipated, countless people bowed to the Great Elder in loss and retreated without hesitation.


    Mu Bingyun observed the surroundings, and the people standing with her were only a hundred people. And all the people around them add up to nearly 100,000 people. Nearly 100,000 people can awaken the power of a hundred or so people.


    "Congratulations."


    The Great Elder came over, his eyes fell on these people, he looked at them one by one, and finally he stayed a little longer on Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao, a little surprised. The first awakening of power, he had never seen such a strong power.


    "Okay, now you follow me into the tower, choose the exercises that suit you, for a period of seven days, you can only take one step of the exercises, don''t miss it, or you won''t have the next chance."


    "Yes, Great Elder."


    Feng Xihua was a little satisfied, especially after seeing Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao more: "You two can go to the sixth floor, or you can go to the sixth floor to find them." After speaking, he looked at the expressions of the two and saw them. Not humble, but satisfied.


    good!


    When the two of them heard it, their eyes lit up, which was good. As long as they go to the negative sixth floor and want to go to the negative seventh floor, isn''t that easy? Listening to You Yuanzhi''s negative seventh floor, no one is guarding, so they can enter without much thought at all.


    "The range of action you can take is from the first floor to the sixth floor, and from the negative one to the negative sixth floor. In other places, don''t try to break in. If there is an irreversible situation, life and death are up to you!"

 Chapter 614： Tower of the Holy Land

    When he said these words, Feng Xihua was very serious, and the aura on his body couldn''t help but climb up, and he brought up his gray hair, but he was a bit immortal. No one dared not to listen, it was all because of such a difficult opportunity, where would it be violated.


    Probably, only Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao made up their minds to go to the seventh floor!


    Seeing everyone''s lingering fears, Feng Xihua was finally satisfied. He waved his scepter at the tower of the Holy Land, and the tower door opened in front of them. A more intense power came from inside. Although it was not the first time to feel this kind of intense power, Mu Bingyun still sighed at the magic between heaven and earth, that it was able to derive all kinds of power, and even allowed people to use it.


    Following the crowd, the two followed.


    Just as they were walking to the pagoda gate, there was a sudden sound of crispness, and the two of them had a grudge in their hearts. Before they could react, You Yanghong blocked their way. Staring at them coldly, the two became vigilant.


    "What do you have on you?"


    You Yanghong looked at it carefully and found that there was no immortal power in the two of them, and the sharp eyes were much gentler, but he still questioned. This question made Mu Bingyun react. Could it be that the power that prevented them from entering was only because he felt the power of immortality?


    If so, she breathed a sigh of relief. In this way, I can explain it well. If the other party really feels that something is wrong, I am afraid that there will be a battle to fight today.


    "Senior You."


    The two bowed to You Yanghong with inexplicable expressions on their faces, and their eyes were a little scared, indicating that they didn''t know what was going on. You Yanghong frowned when he saw that their expressions didn''t seem to be fake.


    "There must be something in you, otherwise it won''t pass."


    The door here was researched by him to prevent immortals from getting in. Now that these two people are blocked, they must have some magic weapon of immortals on their bodies.


    "You come with me!"


    You Yanghong took the two away from the tower gate, carefully scanned the two of them, and glanced at Mu Bingyun''s hairpin and Ao Jiuxiao''s golden crown: "How did you get this?"


    Hearing this, the two remembered that they had replaced the clothes and things they were wearing with ordinary ones, but had forgotten the golden crown and hairpin on their heads. These two are not ordinary things, and the immortal power filled with them is naturally easy to attract people''s attention.


    Originally, the immortal power was inside, and it was not easy to be discovered, but that door was manipulated by You Yanghong, and any immortal power with a little bit of it would be discovered.


    The two were stared at by You Yanghong, and You Yuanzhi was also a little nervous when he saw this, so he hurriedly came over and asked, "Father, what happened to Miss Mu and Brother Ao?"


    You Yanghong took a deep look at You Yuanzhi: "Do you know where the two came from?"


    Here, although You Yanghong was sure that the two of them did not have immortal power, he was already doubting their origins. You Yuanzhi was relatively close to the two of them, so he naturally wanted to ask them carefully.


    Thinking of his former wife, he left here for some reason, so he hated betrayal very much. You Yuanzhi had never seen such a father before, his tyrannical appearance was like a different person, as if he was like the father who had just returned from life.


    "Father, they all come from small places. It is very difficult to travel here. I have already checked, and they do not have any kind of immortal power."


    You Yanghong stared at the jade hairpin and golden crown on their heads: "Then how did you get these two things?"


    These two things are not ordinary at first glance. On the contrary, it is very valuable.


    "Senior You, I wonder if there is something wrong with this hairpin?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little puzzled, "We got this by accident at the beginning. We thought it looked good, so we bought it with someone. In fact, it wasn''t ours in the first place."


    You Yanghong wanted to see a little lie in her eyes, however, Mu Bingyun''s sincere look did not look like a lie. In fact, she didn''t lie. She remembered that she bought this hairpin together when she accompanied Wu Yun to buy things. After all, Wu Yun helped to buy it, and now it seems that it cannot be taken away.


    "So it is."


    You Yanghong already believed: "Can you show me?"


    Of course, Mu Bingyun took it down, wiped off the breath without a trace, and handed it to You Yanghong, who checked it, but didn''t return it: "Leave this outside first, otherwise you won''t be able to. go in."


    "Naturally, it''s not really a valuable thing. If the seniors like it, you can keep it." Ao Jiuxiao quickly took off his golden crown and handed it to You Yanghong. To some extent, it was the appearance of the juniors trying to please the seniors, and You Yanghong''s face really looked a lot better.


    "Okay, let''s go in!"


    But he put away the hosta and the golden crown. Taking advantage of these seven days, he had to study it carefully to see if the two were lying. He was not at all afraid of what the two of them would do inside. The gate of life was already guarded, and it was impossible for anyone who entered there to escape.


    As for the place of death, that is a place where there is no return. Thinking of that very powerful man more than ten years ago, although the other party did not think about immortal power, he was a demonic energy corresponding to immortal power. He could not deal with it, but he also To be able to force it to death, now I am afraid that my body will be shattered, and no one can come out there.


    The two finally approached the tower of the Holy Land. This time, there was no stopping power. When they first entered, they always felt a gaze falling on them.


    The two walked up slowly from the first floor, obeying Feng Xihua''s words before, and reached the sixth floor. At a corner of the sixth floor, there were quite a lot of guards, and they also noticed that at the corner of the sixth floor. There are magic weapons that can restrain the power of immortals. It can be seen that if an immortal breaks in from here, there will only be one result.


    The two of them looked at each other strangely and focused on choosing the exercises.


    The exercises on the sixth floor seem to be quite a lot. They are reading them one by one, and the line of sight has stayed on them. They are really reading the exercises, especially about the means of making magic weapons here. , is what they are most interested in, even if they can''t study it now, they need to memorize all these exercises.


    "Jiuxiao, are you okay there?"


    "almost."


    Ao Jiuxiao recited the last book about refining magic weapons in his hand, and then put it back to its original position. Just these, they took three days.


    And the previous line of sight disappeared as early as the next day. Until now, it has never appeared. The two didn''t hesitate, pretending that they didn''t find a suitable exercise, and walked out to the negative sixth floor. They felt a certain line of sight glanced over them, but they didn''t feel anything. They were still reading the exercise by themselves. Naturally I recited all the books on refining magic weapons.

 Chapter 615： Accident

    This is another three days.


    During the ?? period, there was no surveillance sight. The two watched the black door from time to time during the three days, and their hearts were beating. Especially Mu Bingyun, if she wasn''t afraid of an accident, she would definitely rush in as soon as she came in.


    "Jiuxiao, have you made up your mind?"


    The breath of that door was vaguely bloody. Maybe, if you go in, you really can''t come out. She didn''t want to implicate another person, so she wanted to ask again.


    "Jiuxiao, why don''t you think of a way to go to the gate of life. Through the recitation of the books on refining magic weapons, with your intelligence, you will definitely be able to find a way to restrain those magic weapons."


    She put down the last book in her hand: "This is better than dying in vain." The cold wind blew on the two of them, blowing from the door. There is a sign at the door with the word "Death" written on it.


    I don''t know why the people here didn''t block this place, but she didn''t have the patience to pursue traceability.


    "Yun''er, I won''t change my mind."


    Ao Jiuxiao''s expression was firm: "I insist on one thing, and I will not give up." He chose from the beginning, and he would definitely follow her before leaving the wheel. At this time, let him run for his own life, this kind of behavior really doesn''t look like Ao Jiuxiao.


    His surname is Ao, so he is naturally arrogant!


    "I see."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and smiled: "If I lose my life, I don''t care."


    He smiled and wanted to say, you saved your life, if you lose it, you lose it. It''s better than watching you die alone, and he escapes for his life. In short, he lives a long time, even if it is lost. Life is enough to live.


    "One day later, when the tower of the Holy Land was about to close, we took the opportunity to rush through that gate."


    When the time comes, no one else can react, and their success rate is much higher. Now that she''s decided, she doesn''t plan to persuade her to die. Maybe it''s not that scary, right?


    That life gate, it is estimated that it will not be able to break in in a short time. She seemed to have a new understanding of Ao Jiuxiao. Ao Jiuxiao listened to her plan carefully, and raised her doubts from time to time, but the two of them looked at them carefully looking for exercises.


    There were also a lot of people who chose the exercises around, which is why they didn''t choose to break into the seventh floor at this time.


    The last day was very difficult. Mu Bingyundu was located very close to the gate, and Ao Jiuxiao was also beside her. On the last day, neither of them did anything else. During this period, they tested the door and found that there were no obstacles in it.


    Perhaps, both Feng Xihua and You Yanghong knew that this was a dead end, so they didn''t care about someone breaking in. The two quietly waited for the last chance, but there was an accident during the period.


    "Stop!"


    A roar suddenly appeared above, and the two turned back to see a white figure galloping toward her. The golden hair, the blue eyes, and the standard oriental face really made her too familiar.


    She was stunned for a moment, Augusta also saw her figure over there, and there was a surprise in her eyes, when she was in a bad mood, she heard a string of fluent Western languages: "Miss Bingyun, you were also there. here?"


    Augusta rushed over, heard the sound of chasing behind, and couldn''t help saying: "Miss Bingyun, someone outside is chasing me, I don''t know what strange things they have in their hands, but they can restrain my divine power, I can only use magic power."


    "Jiuxiao, go!"


    Mu Bingyun knew that there was no way out. No matter how Augusta was hunted down, as long as people saw that they knew each other, You Yanghong would definitely not let them go.


    So, when she heard the footsteps coming from behind, she called out Ao Jiuxiao, and at the same time grabbed Augusta and jumped into the door, which is the so-called negative seventh floor. Augusta wanted to say something, but saw the two of them looked very serious. The people chasing after him also forced him to shut up. In fact, he wanted to ask, did Miss Bingyun change her husband?


    But seeing the appearance of the two, it doesn''t look like this.


    All the way to the minus seven floor, the people chasing behind chased in, Mu Bingyun and the three quickly found the real dead place, and stepped in. At that moment, she felt the people chasing behind, hesitating for a while.


    "You stop!"


    You Yanghong''s tyrannical voice sounded behind him: "Are you immortals??"


    "Far away, you actually teamed up with these people to deceive your father??"


    Mu Bingyun heard a muffled sound, frowned, and several people stopped. Then there was the sound of fists hitting the flesh again, showing that You Yanghong had made a heavy hand.


    "Father, I don''t have one."


    "You said no?? If not, why did they get to know that person, and there is such a thing with immortal power on them?" At this moment, You Yanghong finally understood why he couldn''t find the hairpin and the golden crown. It turns out that these two things have long recognized the master, and the aura inside has long since converged.


    My own son, to deceive him together with outsiders?


    "he does not know!"


    Just when You Yanghong wanted to slap You Yuanzhi, Mu Bingyun suddenly stood at the door of the dead place. In this place, she is not afraid of You Yanghong, as long as she takes a few more steps inside, the other party will never dare to chase after her.


    Sure enough, You Yanghong didn''t come up to arrest her, but said ruthlessly, "You immortals are despicable and shameless!"


    "You Yanghong, no matter how despicable and shameless I am, Young Master You doesn''t know my identity. It is true that I concealed my identity. You think you can''t find out, can he still find out? So do you think that you weaker than him?"


    One sentence made You Yanghong''s face turn red. It was true. Now that I think about it, You Yuanzhi was probably also deceived by the other party. I remembered that every time I discovered the breath of immortals, I told him from afar. It is impossible for Yuanzhi to change his mind because of these two people.


    "Okay, having said so much, I just don''t want him to be wronged by you in vain. As for you, I actually have a grudge against you. If I can come out alive and bring the people I love out, I think it''s because of Young Master You. In terms of face, we won''t do anything to you, but as a student, we must leave."


    As for them not being able to come out, that was not what she could have expected.


    You Yuanzhi couldn''t believe it, standing at the door that could not be seen clearly, the woman in red was so indifferent when facing life and death. He told himself countless times that these two new friends must not be the so-called immortals. Unexpectedly, they are fairies. Still an immortal who had a grudge against his father, suddenly he remembered the question they had asked him.

 Chapter 616： It looks tingling

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but suddenly wonder, did the man from ten years ago have anything to do with them?


    If so, they really should have a grudge against their father. In fact, he didn''t feel much deceived in his heart. If the other party didn''t hide his identity, he would have been cleaned up by his father long ago.


    "Take care of yourself!"


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, glanced at You Yuanzhi, turned and walked in. These days, with You Yuanzhi as a friend, she thinks it''s actually pretty good. Although this person has some filial piety, he is sincere to them. After what she said, You Yanghong should not put his anger on You Yuanzhi again.


    "Come on, Augusta, your sudden arrival bothers me."


    Mu Bingyun stared at Augusta: "By the way, did you just come here?"


    Augusta glanced outside: "There is a very fierce person outside, he is more fierce than any demon I have ever seen, and it looks like he wants to swallow me alive. The artifact in his hand can actually be restrained. my power."


    Thinking of the danger just now, the God of Light, who used to be aloof, expressed that he could not accept it. Now his life is indeed colorful, but this kind of pursuit, he thinks it is better to have less.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "Now you know that it''s still your heaven, right?"


    Augusta was a little embarrassed. Looking at the darkness around him and seeing Ao Jiuxiao again, he couldn''t help but say, "Who is this?" He could feel that Ao Jiuxiao had the divine aura on his body, and he couldn''t compare it with wood. Frozen clouds are weak.


    "Ao Jiuxiao, came from the same place with me."


    Mu Bingyun saw that the other party was still curious, and obviously didn''t know the situation here, "Augusta, let me tell you good news and bad news."


    She had a smile on her face. Seeing Augusta''s confusion, she thought that there was really good news and bad news. Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help shaking her head. She had never seen Yun''er and made fun of people.


    "What good news?"


    "Congratulations, you won''t be hunted down now, they dare not come in."


    Augusta was really excited when he heard it. That handsome face couldn''t help but smile. He took a deep breath and seemed to have lingering fears: "The person before is even more terrifying than the original Oriental Immortal."


    Although the Oriental Immortal would usually press him to fight, he would not kill him like this. When he didn''t come out, he really thought that the powerful people in the world were all like the Oriental Immortal.


    "By the way, Miss Bingyun, what''s the bad news?"


    "The bad news is," Mu Bingyun ticked the corner of his mouth, and in the dark night, those red lips were particularly conspicuous, "the bad news is that this place is commonly known as the place of death, and those who have come in have never gone out. Augusta, you Say this is bad news?"


    After ?? finished speaking, she stumbled and walked forward, not knowing where she could go this time. After a while, Augusta''s scream came from behind.


    "Yun''er, in good spirits!"


    "Not in good spirits, I just want to make him understand that life may be lost here at any time."


    Mu Bingyun frowned and glanced at the dark passage: "It really looks like an endless abyss."


    "yes."


    His voice was very flat. He had already experienced despair once. Looking at the place where he jumped to the endless abyss, there was not much fluctuation.


    "Augusta, are you following?"


    "Miss Bingyun, don''t you change your mind?"


    Mu Bingyun turned around and saw Augusta coming up: "I won''t change my mind, if you want to go out, you can go out, in fact, as long as you can escape after you go out, you are indeed more alive than walking in here. probability."


    Augusta became serious: "Miss Bingyun, what makes you so persistent?" Suddenly, he remembered something and hurriedly asked, "Where''s Cangyu?"


    "He''s in there, so I''m going to find him. You decide, I can''t delay."


    Augusta only felt his eyes flicker, and the figures of Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao quickly ran forward. He stood there and hesitated for a while, seeing that they were getting further and further away, and even some silhouettes that could not be seen clearly, the blue eyes suddenly flashed a little firmness, the figure flashed, and he quickly followed.


    "Ms. Bingyun, I found that those who occasionally challenge death will definitely have a very special feeling."


    Ao Jiuxiao accidentally glanced at this strange-looking person, and couldn''t help but smile: "This feeling can only be experienced once."


    Those words made Augusta unable to bear for a while. Thinking about it carefully, it is indeed the case. The feeling of true death can indeed only be experienced once. Mu Bingyun was in front, raised his eyebrows and chuckled, remembering that he had experienced it once, and that time was also a real death. Of course, such a situation is very rare. Nan Junmo paid a lot for this.


    "Let''s go, don''t think too much, the danger has come."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression condensed, Chixin was already in his hand, and the immortal power in his body was also released. Ao Jiuxiao also felt it, and then Augusta. Everyone stared at them seriously, their scalps a little numb.


    "My God, what is this?"


    Augusta felt goosebumps all over his body, the sound of rustling around him, and the tiny bugs that seemed to be only the size of a thumb. If you only see three or two on weekdays, it will definitely not make people feel anything. But... what if there are thousands of them?


    This is the scene in front of me, not only Augusta felt terrible, but Mu Bingyun also felt terrible. She didn''t underestimate these things that suddenly appeared, especially when she saw that they were superimposed on each other, like a beast.


    "Yun''er, look around."


    Ao Jiuxiao also swept away subconsciously just now, and saw something incredible. A sentence of perfect white bones makes the scalp numb. He looked at these white bones, and there were actually many gold-colored bones on them. This was the immortal bone that represented the cultivation of immortals, and its strength was not weak.


    However, the bones of a fairy, what does this represent?


    "Be careful!"


    Mu Bingyun dropped these words and didn''t look around. She had Chiye on her body, and she had seen this long ago. Although Ao Jiuxiao''s strength is stronger than her, but with Chi Ye, she has a great advantage. Otherwise, these terrifying things will definitely not be found. From this point of view, these things can actually devour the immortals.


    Augusta heard the words of the two and looked at the surrounding bones, and he could already think of the original scene here. He swallowed and held the scepter in his hand. The original light of darkness could not help but become the light of holy light.

 Chapter 617： withered bones

    "coming!"


    As Mu Bingyun''s words fell, countless carnivorous beasts rushed towards them, she slashed it with a knife, and released her immortal power to block the carnivore from attacking. Augusta released the light of holy light and fell on those bugs, but it was able to destroy them.


    Ao Jiuxiao is relatively straightforward. His fists are turned into dragon claws, and when he hits them with one punch, he can destroy the carnivorous beasts in front of him. The three people are very fast, and they don''t give the carnivore a chance to react at all.


    It¡¯s just that there are too many carnivores, no matter how hard they try, they can¡¯t kill them completely. By the end, Augusta was already sweating profusely, but when he saw a steady stream of carnivorous beasts appearing, his head was numb, and if there was no way out, he would probably want to quit.


    Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao were also in a state of embarrassment. They never knew that such a small bug could be so terrifying. The three of them were back to back, except for their three-step distance, there were carnivorous beasts everywhere.


    "Yun''er, this is not the way to go."


    Ao Jiuxiao looked serious, "You and Augusta help me, I will make a big move and burn these carnivorous beasts."


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, and he nodded quickly, so he and Augusta guarded each other, Ao Jiuxiao specially launched the so-called big move, and the temperature of his body was getting higher and higher. Suddenly, his body shape changed. Change, turned into a prototype, the huge dragon mouth, spewed out fireballs, the huge fireballs swelled, scattered into small fireballs, and scattered around.


    In an instant, all the carnivorous beasts that attacked were scorched to black, and the black things rolled down from the air, and the ground was black in pieces, which made people panic.


    "terrible."


    Augusta patted his chest for fear: "This is the most terrifying creature I''ve ever seen."


    Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao looked at each other, their expressions more serious. Augusta seemed to feel the silence of death, and stopped talking, her blue eyes staring at the dark passage without blinking.


    "Miss Bingyun, haven''t these terrifying bugs been burnt out?"


    Augusta thought of the bones he just saw, and felt a little scared; "I never thought that there are such stubborn dark creatures in this world."


    In his heart, as long as there is no light, it is a dark creature. At the same time, in his impression, as long as it is a dark creature, it may be purified by the light of his life.


    However, everything here is contrary to what he agrees with.


    A sparse voice came from their ears again. The three of them waited solemnly. Ao Jiuxiao''s face was a little pale. Just now, the fireball burned an unknown number of carnivorous beasts. Just know how badly he was consumed.


    "Ao Jiuxiao, can you still set fire?"


    Augusta stared at his eyes: "My holy light is not as powerful as your fireball, and it can only resist part of it."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." If he releases the fireball again, he can''t resist the consumption himself, and then there is only one death.


    "Jiuxiao, the recovery pill, eat it!"


    Mu Bingyun took out a few bottles, threw a few to Ao Jiuxiao, and gave a few to Augusta, "If you can''t hold it any longer, just eat it, don''t save it."


    "clear."


    Ao Jiuxiao is now innocent and remorseful. With his strong physical body, he never puts out array plates and medicine pills in the ring. Before leaving the fairyland, he was indeed able to walk at will, and there was nothing that could threaten his life.


    However, after he arrived at the Wheel Realm, he understood the horror of this world.


    Augusta swallowed a pill while holding it, and his face became rosy: "The medicine in the East is really amazing. I haven''t eaten such medicine since the group of immortals disappeared." He looked satisfied. , In this tense atmosphere, the expressions of the two of them eased a lot.


    "Since carnivores are afraid of fire, they must also be afraid of lightning?"


    Mu Bingyun narrowed her eyes, remembering that she seldom used her own methods, but now it is time to use them. "You guys stand back and protect yourself." After speaking, she swallowed several pills, which had strong medicinal effects. It worked in an instant. In an instant, there was a violent running sound in the black channel. The three of them looked over in unison. They didn''t know how to describe it.


    is twice as big as the previous carnivore, and each of its carnivores is not weak. One or two is fine, there are thousands of them, and no one will calm down.


    However, Mu Bingyun didn''t flinch a little bit. The moment the carnivore appeared, violent thunder and lightning appeared in her hands. As Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta noticed, the purple lightning in their hands suddenly spewed out into the dark passage. All of them have thick wrists, and they slashed on the body of the carnivorous beast, exuding a meaty scent.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen with their own eyes that the charred beast was a carnivore, and smelled such a fragrance from a distance, the two of them might have thought who was cooking all kinds of delicacies.


    Mu Bingyun found that these carnivorous beasts were very afraid of thunder and lightning. After the carnivore in front of them was hacked, they didn''t seem to have been burned by Ao Jiuxiao just now.


    "Useful, Yuner, look, they''re scared."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, controlling the lightning with both hands, gradually forming a circle around him, "Come in."


    After hearing this, the two quickly jumped into this circle, and she immediately controlled the circle formed by thunder and lightning to move forward slowly. When those carnivores saw the three of them, their small eyes were very coveted. But seeing the thunder and lightning around him, he didn''t dare to take a step forward.


    Seeing this, the three of them were a little happy, but they didn''t let their guard down.


    The dark passage, with only a purple-blue circle, wrapped the three of them in it, and the surroundings were densely covered with carnivorous beasts, and they didn''t dare to take a step. Augusta patted his chest and laughed heartily.


    The three of them finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the carnivore that was getting farther and farther away.


    Finally, this tunnel, which I don¡¯t know how long, came out. In his ears, in his sight, there was no more movement or figure of the carnivore. It''s just that, looking at the dark sky, they can''t see a little bit of light and clouds, and they can even feel the **** smell coming from the surroundings, which makes them nauseated and unhappy.


    Especially the surrounding area is covered with dead bones. The three of them have killed people, and they have seen many killed. But I haven''t seen the mountains and plains. There are dead bones everywhere, one by one. Judging from their dead bones, these people''s strength before life is good.


    actually died in this place, they are not sure if they are like these people, they will stay here forever.

 Chapter 618： Thousand Faces Demon

    The place of death, so this is the place of death.


    The cold wind is rustling, with a few strands of blood, the gloomy wind is blowing, and the remnant souls are scattered around. Augusta seems to be unable to maintain the breath of the God of Light, and can only reveal his dark side. Compared with the breath of light, he is full of dark power, with a few evil smiles on the corners of his mouth.


    "Yun''er, is this guy a schizophrenic?"


    Augusta glared at Jiuxiao, but didn''t say anything.


    Mu Bingyun did not speak, took a deep breath, and walked forward, there is no road here. She just walks by her own feeling. When walking, they pay great attention to her feet. If you are not careful, you can step on a dead bone and make a clicking sound, which looks very scary under the cloudy wind.


    Jiejie¡ª


    Hearing a terrifying laughter, the three stopped and looked alert. They looked at each other, but didn''t feel where the sound came from.


    Jiejie¡ª


    "Miss Bingyun, look!"


    Augusta stared, and the two of them looked in his direction, only to see a huge gray figure galloping in the distance, and there were even many faces on it. Ferocious, vicious, and confused, the voice just now came from this thing.


    When Augusta saw it clearly, there was a cold sweat on his back: "What is this?"


    "Evil ghost!"


    Ao Jiuxiao said coldly, "Powerful ghosts devour weak ghosts, but they only swallow, do not cultivate, and cannot merge, so they form a thousand-faced evil ghost."


    It is quite normal to think that countless people have died here and can form a thousand-faced evil spirit.


    As soon as ??Ao Jiuxiao''s words fell, the thousand-faced evil ghost charged in front of the three of them. Mu Bingyun waved his bare heart and slashed it with a single knife, instantly slashing down several souls. These souls without the support of the main body were scattered everywhere, and they dispersed in a short while.


    However, the Thousand Faces Evil Ghost did not die because of it. The main soul was very powerful. Seeing that Mu Bingyun could actually hurt him, one could imagine how angry he was, with a hideous expression on his face, he rushed over with a hula, and the powerful Yin Qi surrounded Mu Bingyun and the three of them.


    At this moment, she released thunder and lightning from her fingertips, and it was wrapped around the body of the Thousand-faced Evil Ghost. With her control, the thunder and lightning crashed down, only to hear the screams, the Thousand-faced Evil Ghost. The main soul roared angrily.


    "Damn! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to devour you."


    "I''m going to devour you!"


    Mu Bingyun ignored it and shouted, "Jiuxiao, breathe fire!"


    Ao Jiuxiao heard the words and turned into its original form. The huge dragon body was revealed again, and a huge fireball suddenly spewed out of the dragon''s mouth. Mu Bingyun and Augusta strayed so far, and the fireball landed on the body of the Thousand-faced Evil Spirit.


    The main soul was just attacked and screamed: "Ah¡ª"


    Just no matter what he did, the soul bodies had already dispersed, and the soul bodies of the six gods and no masters dissipated like this, and in the end there was a main soul lying on the ground, without the slightest resistance.


    His fierce face stared at Mu Bingyun, as if he wanted to remember it in his mind, and seemed to be thinking of revenge.


    Mu Bingyun took a step forward, the thunder and lightning stirring in his hands fell on the main soul, he struggled twice, and then dissipated. Ao Jiuxiao and the two were relieved when they saw this.


    But thinking of the situation here, they brought their hearts up again, and they didn''t know what unthinkable things would happen here.


    "Yun''er, let''s go!"


    "Um."


    "Huh, what is that?"


    Augusta pointed to the place where the main soul disappeared just now, and there was a hairpin that fell. It should be a hairpin belonging to the oriental immortal, and it should be worn by a man. No wonder he was surprised, but there are only dead bones and souls here, and nothing else remains, even the clothes of people who have come here, the ring, etc. have all disappeared.


    Only this hairpin is very conspicuous. He always felt a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "Okay, Augusta, if there is something strange, take it away, go out and watch it carefully."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care, but just after he finished speaking, Augusta screamed: "This seems to be desolate." His voice was full of surprise and affirmation, but he felt that the hairpin in his hand disappeared in a flash. When I looked up, I realized that it was Mu Bingyunjiang who had just taken the hairpin.


    "Cloud..."


    Ao Jiuxiao stared at Mu Bingyun, frowning tightly when she saw that she didn''t speak, that worried look was something he had never seen before. She frowned, holding the hairpin tightly in her hand.


    He didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment, but it was very medicine. This kind of cloud is too worrying.


    "is his."


    For a long time, she said lightly: "It''s really his."


    is just why it falls here, he never drops his belongings elsewhere. Is he in danger? Thinking of this place of death, she was a little nervous, what the **** happened to him.


    how is it now?


    He will be fine, right?


    "Miss Bingyun, are you alright? Let''s go ahead and take a look, maybe we can meet Cang Yu."


    Augusta''s words woke her up, and her eyes lit up: "Augusta, you are right, let''s go faster, we can definitely meet him. He will be fine, maybe he is at war with people It fell down accidentally while I was there!"


    Ao Jiuxiao doubted, that hairpin was clearly a very powerful magic weapon, and after refining it, it would not drop at all. Could it be that something happened to Brother Cang? He saw Mu Bingyun''s calm face with a pair of flustered eyes, and he didn''t have the heart to ask his own questions.


    "Augusta is right, Yun''er, let''s walk faster, maybe we can meet Brother Cang in front."


    The words of the two seemed to give her a lot of comfort, just in time she knew that the hairpin in her hand was a magic weapon, a magic weapon that he had already refined and often wore. At this moment, she chose to forget about it.


    How could something happen to him?


    There was a smile at the corner of her eyes, but a teardrop slipped faintly, he will be fine!


    Whoever dares to let him do something, she will kill anyone!


    Whoever dares to let him do something, she will destroy everything!


    The two suddenly felt a strong murderous aura from her, and they were shocked. In their impressions, she also had a smile on her face, and basically didn''t show a frightening murderous aura. Even dealing with other people and carnivorous beasts did not feel so shocking.


    If it wasn''t for her steady pace and calm breath, they would have already gone crazy for her.


    Next, Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta didn''t dare to speak. Whenever they encountered obstacles on the way, Mu Bingyun didn''t say a word, and rushed up with a bare heart. What can be solved with one sword will not be solved with a second one.

 Chapter 619： soul hall

    She was very angry and released all her anger on those who were blocking the way. The murderous aura hidden in her body, the suffocating aura, was also revealed. As the sword fell, the stunning face, the red-clothed long sword, this was the impression in the minds of the two of them.


    They dare not persuade each other, because they do not know what kind of truth lies ahead.


    However, when the objects belonging to Cangyu were discovered, they found that there was no smile on her face, not even a single expression. In her actions, she could only kill all roadblocks.


    Those who stand in her way show no mercy at all.


    In Augusta''s impression, she is an oriental fairy, full of kindness in her heart, even passers-by will help. But now she is like a devil, a beautiful and charming devil.


    After killing all the way, they finally crossed the area of ??dead bones, and in front of them, a more frightening scene appeared. This is a castle made of white bones. In addition to the sword, she holds the hosta that belongs to him.


    Apart from all his belongings, she didn''t find any clues. Even, she found all his Na ring, her eyes became red.


    Where is he?


    "Yun''er?"


    Ao Jiuxiao was very worried, in fact, when he wanted to come, the importance of the ring and the magic weapon to a person, Brother Cang''s things have already fallen, so that person is afraid of dying.


    It is impossible to find it in a place full of bones. He sighed secretly in his heart, not knowing whether he was sighing for Cang Yu or for the bunch of loving people.


    "Soul Palace."


    She stared at this soul hall made of white bones, a transparent drop of water slipped through the corner of her eyes, and the people inside seemed to have discovered them. One after another soul body surrounded them, she sneered, holding the bare heart, red clothes flying, and unceremoniously harvesting the soul body in front of her.


    Since she can''t find him, she will destroy this place. Kill all these hateful things, and destroy all these unsightly things.


    Destruction!


    Her eyes were full of bloodthirsty red light, and as each sword fell, no matter how powerful your soul body was, you would not be able to escape. Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta had no chance at all, and she chopped the soul around the blink of an eye.


    In the end, there was a soul body left, and her bare heart was placed on the neck of the soul body: "Give you a chance, keep you alive!"


    "Senior, spare your life!"


    The soul body trembled and knelt down and looked extremely respectful. Before he could react, he felt that all his partners were killed. The woman in front was so powerful that he couldn''t resist at all. He thought he was going to die, but he didn''t want to have a chance to live.


    "Do you know this person?"


    Mu Bingyun''s palm moved slightly, and a gloomy vision appeared on the spot. After seeing the soul body, his body trembled, and there was a look of horror in his eyes. Mu Bingyun''s heart tightened, and his voice couldn''t help but become sharp.


    "Say, where is he? If you don''t tell me, I''ll let you die!"


    The aura of ?? rippled around his body, impacting his soul body. If it wasn''t for his own strength, he would have been washed away long ago.


    He said quickly: "I saw him more than ten years ago. This senior is very powerful."


    Like this woman, none of the souls that fell into his hands could survive.


    "Where is he now?"


    Her voice seemed to be full of bewitching and cruel. Let the soul in front of him understand that if he does not honestly explain, he will definitely be killed, no, it will definitely be as the woman in front of him said, let him live rather than die.


    "Senior, spare your life, small talk, small talk."


    The soul body hurriedly bowed: "A dozen years ago, he broke in alone and killed hundreds of thousands of soul bodies. The Soul Emperor was furious and brought him into the palace, ready to kill him with one blow."


    "What happened later?" She felt tight.


    "Later, I didn''t know, and there was no news that the senior was killed, and the Soul Emperor never appeared again. I heard that the Soul Emperor was in retreat. If the senior wants to know, you might as well wait for the Soul Emperor to go out and ask again!"


    Mu Bingyun looked up at the palace, his voice trembling: "I''m going to see the Soul Emperor now!"


    "Senior, please spare your life, the Soul Emperor retreats, no one dares to disturb, otherwise it will definitely be regarded as a tonic for practice, please don''t embarrass the little ones, the little ones..."


    "Don''t embarrass you, take me in, I want to see the Soul Emperor in person, don''t worry, with me, he won''t take you as a supplement for practicing," she said with a gloomy smile, "Because, I will kill drop him."


    After finishing speaking, she carried her soul body and slowly approached the palace.


    "Yun''er, there are some problems with the palace, why don''t you go in after discussing it?"


    Ao Jiuxiao felt that the palace was full of crises. This feeling was many times stronger than before. Although he was very sure in his heart, he still didn''t want her to go in and take risks.


    "Yun''er, why don''t we make a good plan first, now the Soul Emperor doesn''t know the depth, if you go in rashly..."


    "Jiuxiao," Mu Bingyun''s voice was a little cold, interrupting his words, when he heard this voice, it turned out to be so sad, so desperate, she turned back, her red lips seemed to turn blood, but her eyes were full of With a kind of daze. Where is the previous fierceness, "Jiuxiao, you and Augusta are waiting for me here, I can''t wait anymore, I''m going in now."


    She just wanted to ask where he was.


    Soul Emperor, Soul Emperor, if you really hurt him, even if she tried her best, she would kill the Soul Emperor.


    Ao Jiuxiao opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything, but walked to her side: "Then let''s go!" He glanced at Augusta, "You just wait here, if the situation is not right, just run away by yourself. !"


    "What do you think of me? Wherever you go, of course I will go. As a combination of the **** of light and the **** of darkness, I will definitely not do such a shameful thing."


    Augusta walked over to the two of them without thinking.


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, and his eyes softened a little when he looked at the two of them: "Why are you bothered, just as Jiuxiao said, the Soul Emperor''s strength is unknown, and the inside is extremely dangerous, so why bother to follow me in to take risks. Why don''t you go outside and see that the situation is not right, Hurry up and leave so you can find a chance to get out."


    "What did Yun''er say? You saved my Ao Jiuxiao''s life now. Besides, Brother Cang is also my friend. Knowing that my friend is there, why would I just leave? Yun''er doesn''t mind, I''m still afraid of cultivating. Out of mind."


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t do such a shameful thing either."


    The two of them looked extremely serious, and she smiled helplessly: "I can''t talk about you, then go in!"


    She carried her soul body and finally stepped into the palace. As soon as they walked in, they felt countless crises, and the powerful breath sprayed over, instantly raising their vigilance.

 Chapter 620： Soul Emperor

    "Soul Emperor!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were cold, staring at Shimen in front of him: "You said he was here, right?"


    "Yes, senior, the Soul Emperor is retreating here. You should let go of the little one first. If the Soul Emperor knows about the existence of the little one, he will definitely catch the little one for cultivation and use it as a supplement."


    Mu Bingyun stared at the stone gate, and felt that there was indeed a strong aura inside: "Go!" She let go of her soul body and pushed the stone gate hard. But she couldn''t push it, and her heart became more and more anxious, because except for the only strange and powerful aura inside, there was no aura she was familiar with.


    Her fists were tightly clenched, her fingernails had pierced her palms, she didn''t know how hard the pain was, and drop by drop of blood fell to the ground, but she didn''t know it. His eyes were clear and he only looked at the stone door in front of him that could not be pushed open.


    "Clouds."


    Ao Jiuxiao felt a little distressed when he saw this. He didn''t know what it was like to love someone so deeply, but he felt that he was running down this road. Running at a very fast speed.


    "I''m fine."


    Her eyes froze, her fists gradually loosened, her palms moved slightly, and the surrounding seemed to be stirred by a huge air current, bang - she mobilized all her strength, and hit the stone gate with her palm.


    The ?? stone gate just trembled a little, but it didn''t mean to collapse.


    But she was not reconciled, and she dropped her palm again, and if one failed, she continued. The sound of bang bang kept on, but the stone gate, which I don''t know what refining it was made of, was so strong that it blocked her way.


    Her eyes turned red, and the murderous aura all over her body surged up again. The body seems to have been exhausted, but he forgot to take the medicine pill to recover. He just slapped upwards one by one, and when his palm became red, he was held by one hand.


    "Yun''er, you recover first, I''ll help you," Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes sank and looked back at Augusta: "Together!"


    "it is good."


    I don¡¯t know if it was infected or not, and Augusta had no reason to refuse. Mu Bingyun glanced at the two of them, and finally silently took out the medicinal pill and ate it, recovering. The two of them were relieved when they saw this, urging their strength, and slapped the stone gate with one palm and one palm.


    One day and one night, the roaring sound kept going, but it couldn''t shake Shimen for half a minute. From the anxiety at the beginning to the calm at the end, her clear eyes became a little blurry.


    He punched him fiercely: "Soul Emperor, come out!" The voice resounded throughout the Soul Palace, as if the palace made of white bones was about to be destroyed. Countless soul bodies could not bear such a great force, so it was just like that. dissipated.


    "calls me?"


    A voice sounded inside the stone gate, which startled her, but her eyes didn''t move. The stone door that could not be penetrated gradually opened with the sound, and she stared at the front. Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta stayed on the side, looking vigilant.


    "Are you calling me?"


    Finally, the stone gate opened, and a figure appeared in front of the three of them. He was wearing a black robe, tall and handsome, and his eyes seemed a little hollow. When his eyes landed on Mu Bingyun, he suddenly moved, and his empty eyes became a little brighter.


    A head of black hair was half loose, and the other half was **** with exquisite hairpins made of animal bones. He leaned on the stone gate, his eyes were frivolous, he looked at the three of them, and there was a hint of interest in his eyes.


    "You are the Soul Emperor?"


    Mu Bingyun woke up in an instant, and stepped forward regardless of the danger, Ao Jiuxiao wanted to hold it, but she was not as fast as she was eager, she had already walked in front of the Soul Emperor, looking into his eyes: "You are the Soul Emperor ,right?"


    The Soul Emperor chuckled, and a refreshing voice sounded: "Yes, I am the Soul Emperor."


    "What about him?"


    Her voice suddenly increased, "Where is he? Where is he?" She seemed to lose her mind, her eyes staring, as if they were about to bulge out. Except for the Soul Emperor, she didn''t even feel any breath, what about him, where is her depression, where is her depression? She didn''t want to believe that he would die, how could he die, her depression was so strong, how could something happen.


    They also said that when they found each other''s parents, they were ready to settle down and have a child. This was a beautiful day they thought of together. But why is he not here?


    His eyes were a little red, his expression was a little excited, and there was a coldness in his eyes: "Tell me, where is he?"


    "Who is he?"


    The Soul Emperor put his hands in the ring and raised his eyebrows: "Who are you talking about?" There were so many people here that he couldn''t even count them. He asked, but his eyes were fixed on her face, "Who are you, have we met?"


    "His name is Cangyu." Her expression was slightly cold, "He was invited into the palace by you. It was said that you wanted to kill him. Did you kill him?"


    When ?? asked this sentence, she actually didn''t dare. However, at this time, she had to ask, she just wanted to know where her depression was. If...if he wasn''t here, would he go somewhere else. If...if he is true, then she must kill the Soul Emperor.


    "You seem to want to kill me?"


    Soul Emperor laughed and looked at her seriously: "He is dead."


    "impossible!"


    She took a step back, looking extremely excited, seeing the other person say so lightly that her depression was dead. How could he do this, how could he say these words so easily. Without thinking much, she rushed up and slammed his neck hard.


    "Tell me, he''s not dead!"


    "He''s not dead, right??"


    She pinched his neck hard, as if to twist it off. He didn''t change his color at all, it seemed that her strength was very small, and she couldn''t hurt him at all, "Dead."


    ''s cold and ruthless voice pushed her into hell. She was stunned, only these words sounded in her mind, the world seemed to have darkened, and her sun had disappeared.


    left her completely.


    The man who brought me warmth to her voice, dead? Her eyes became empty, and she stared at the Soul Emperor like this, obviously not crying, she opened her eyes, and tears fell in vain.


    The whole person fell into a kind of sadness, there was a dead silence around, and she could feel that despair when she was close to her, as if the world had lost a little brilliance.


    "died?"


    She smiled lowly: "Dead?" With a blank look on her face, she suddenly raised her voice: "How is that possible??"


    "It was you, it was you who killed him, right?" She had a ruthless expression on her face, her hands tightly pinching his neck, but the Soul Emperor showed no expression at all, as if the neck was not his at all. No pain, no anger, just stand here quietly and let her pinch.


    "Boom!"


    Without warning, she slapped him on the body, but it was like hitting cotton, and it didn''t hurt him at all.


    "what-"

 Chapter 621： Doubtful

    "Is it you, is it you?"


    Mu Bingyun let out a loud cry of collapse, blood and tears flowed from her eyes, drop by drop from her cheeks and fell to the ground. She desperately used all her strength, and punched his body one by one.


    However, the Soul Emperor was not hurt at all. She didn''t realize it, until the last strength was used up, and the whole person was paralyzed on the ground, so embarrassed. The drooping eyes didn''t know whether he was laughing or crying. Except for the shouting, there was no cry.


    There were more bloodstains on the ground.


    "Poof¡ª"


    Suddenly, she spat out a mouthful of blood, and a strong aura shook her body. Seeing that the situation was not good, Ao Jiuxiao rushed to her side and imprisoned her, who was about to go into a demon. stabilized.


    "Yun''er, you haven''t got your revenge yet, you can''t be in trouble, wake up quickly."


    Revenge?


    Hearing these two words, she suddenly woke up, but her green hair turned white with the naked eye, revenge? Her dazed eyes suddenly revealed a hint of clarity. In the past, she seemed to want to fall with a certain feeling, and her sanity was washed away by sadness and anger.


    "Yes, I want revenge!"


    Ao Jiuxiao breathed a sigh of relief, just seeing her pale hair, her heart couldn''t help but feel distressed, she raised her head and stared at the Soul Emperor: "Why did you kill Brother Cang?"


    The Soul Emperor ignored Ao Jiuxiao, but stared at Mu Bingyun''s petite body. When he saw her pain, he suddenly felt very distressed and sad. However, he couldn''t remember why he felt this way.


    "Why did you kill him?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly jumped up and pinched him by the neck again, her whole body had lost her composure, she didn''t have the grace of the past, and she didn''t care about her image, she was just a person who had lost her most beloved person and could no longer control her. own feelings.


    "Do you want to kill me?"


    Soul Emperor stroked her silver-white hair, "You kill it!"


    "Haha¡ª" She smiled in defeat, "Kill? You want me to kill you? You know, I can''t kill you, are you kidding me? How did you kill my Yu? Tell me, how did you kill it? His, why do you want to throw away his things at will, Soul Emperor, do you think you are great when you are strong? I will kill you!"


    "Then, I''ll wait for you to kill me." He rubbed her head, this stunning face seemed to offset all his anger. Sometimes he felt that he was a Soul Emperor, and sometimes he felt that he was not a Soul Emperor.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly raised his head, staring at the Soul Emperor tightly, as if to get something from his expression, but this is a very unfamiliar face, the eyes are unfamiliar, and everything is unfamiliar.


    grabbed him by the collar fiercely: "I will kill you." After speaking, she punched him in the face, but still did not cause any damage to him, which made her feel powerless.


    She pushed him away, her steps staggered, no matter what the surrounding environment was, she sat cross-legged and entered a state of cultivation all of a sudden. Circle after circle of exercises, without immortal power, she took out immortal stones and absorbed them crazily. Pieces of immortal stones turned into powder and dissipated in the air.


    Ao Jiuxiao opened his mouth and wanted to stop, but he didn''t know what to say. The Soul Emperor in front of him was too strange, and Mu Bingyun''s strength was not low, but he couldn''t hurt the opponent one bit.


    However, what made him feel even more bizarre was that the Soul Emperor was not at all angry with Mu Bingyun''s behavior. He thought silently, looking at the Soul Emperor.


    "Are you really the Soul Emperor?"


    He needs to be more sober, not to say that the Soul Emperor is cruel, it can be seen from this palace that the other party is not a soft-hearted person at all. So, why does he treat Yun''er differently?


    Yun''er can really make people like it easily, but... when she wants someone''s life, there are still people who are not afraid, and she can take it at will, although he is not afraid of being killed at all. Who is the Soul Emperor, so powerful, even in the Immortal Realm, he has never seen such a person.


    "Nature is the Soul Emperor."


    Ao Jiuxiao still felt something was wrong, something was wrong. How could the Soul Emperor be like this? They only met once, but they were still so aggressive. How could the other party be so calm when they wanted the other party''s life.


    He glanced at Mu Bingyun, who was still immersed in cultivation. Her cultivation speed was insane, so fast that people were shocked.


    Originally, she was still the fifth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and now she has reached the seventh rank of the Immortal Sovereign.


    "Yun''er, stop!"


    He knew that if it went on like this, she would go crazy again. He wanted to walk over to stop it, but was bounced off by a powerful force, with a look of horror in his eyes. There were violent auras around Mu Bingyun, and Augusta also felt that something was wrong, because her face was blue and white, and she would obviously enter a state of madness again.


    couldn''t care about that much, and rushed over immediately. However, just like Ao Jiuxiao, he was bounced off by a huge force and suffered a lot of damage without getting close at all.


    The two tried several times, but they couldn''t get close at all, and they were a little desperate.


    "Yun''er, wake up!"


    Ao Jiuxiao shouted, but this time she couldn''t hear anything, she couldn''t hear anything. She has only one will, to cultivate, cultivate, cultivate again, become a stronger person, and kill the Soul Emperor to take revenge!


    This is the first time she has lost her mind, she can''t care about anything, she only knows that she has lost the person she loves most, and the person who loves her the most in the world. While cultivating, there were still blood-red tears dripping from the corners of her eyes, showing the grief and anger in her heart.


    Whether it is becoming a demon or a breakthrough, it is no longer important to her. As long as she has the strength to kill the Soul Emperor, she doesn''t ask for anything. She can live, but her future life will no longer be glorious.


    Because her depression is the color of her life.


    Ao Jiuxiao and the others felt extremely uncomfortable when they saw her silver hair fluttering, but they were shocked by the power and couldn''t get any closer. I can only watch helplessly, watching her take the road of becoming a demon.


    "Do not worry."


    At a critical moment, a cold voice sounded. The scene where the momentum was lost suddenly disappeared, and the power in her body also calmed down. A pair of cold hands caressed her forehead, "Cultivation slowly, wait for you to kill me."


    After the ?? Soul Emperor said this, he was a little stunned. He looked at the woman in front of him feeling wrong, why was she able to affect his mind many times. Carefully recalling everything in his mind, he seemed to have lost a long memory.


    It¡¯s just that there is a certain passage in his memory about a person named Cangyu, of course he didn¡¯t see this person die, so he lost consciousness. As for why he told her that this person was dead, he just said it intuitively. It seems that I should say this, but seeing her in pain, it was like something was about to come out of my mind.

 Chapter 622： what are your weaknesses

    Except he was the Soul Emperor, as if he had forgotten everything. However, the woman in front of him gave him a sense of deja vu, and he didn''t want to see her disappear.


    Her face can offset all his anger.


    is amazing!


    With a smile at the corner of his eyes, he gently stroked her eyes: "What''s the hurry?"


    The immortal energy in Mu Bingyun''s body also calmed down. She slowly opened her eyes and saw someone close at hand. She frowned. Although she was in chaos just now, she clearly felt that it was this person. helped her.


    "I am your enemy!"


    The sound was unusually cold, but he didn''t like it. It seemed that she should not have been so indifferent to her, she should have smiled for him. Cold hands fell on her cheeks uncontrollably, watching her every expression earnestly.


    Mu Bingyun was also looking at it, she always felt that this person was very weird. Some actions even made her have an illusion. Yes, it''s a very familiar illusion.


    "Tell me, how did you kill him, and where is his body?"


    Soul Emperor paused, but did not want to take his hand away from her cheek, he thought carefully, as if he did not have this memory: "I don''t know."


    Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta were also stunned for a while, they didn''t know?


    Mu Bingyun stared into his eyes, trying to see something, but couldn''t see anything. She lowered her eyes, the Soul Emperor didn''t seem to be lying to her, and he couldn''t kill him now.


    "What weakness do you have that can kill you with one move?"


    Ao Jiuxiao was stunned and didn''t know what to say. Have you ever asked the enemy that way? Will the enemy speak to her?


    However, he was horrified to find that the Soul Emperor was thinking with his eyes lowered, as if he was thinking about his own weaknesses. After thinking about it, he would definitely tell her and let her kill him with a move.


    He pulled Augusta, and the two looked at each other: "Is there something wrong?"


    "Ao Jiuxiao, why do I think that although this Soul Emperor looks different from Cang Yu, he looks at Miss Bingyun with the same eyes. You say, he... Of course this is also my guess, how can there be such an incredible thing in this world? How could he be Brother Cang, he looks different, has a different aura, and he can''t even remember Miss Bingyun, whom he loves deeply, no, this person is not Cang Yu."


    After Augusta denied himself, Ao Jiuxiao fell into contemplation. If it can explain the incredibleness of all this, if the Soul Emperor has something to do with Brother Cang, then it really makes sense.


    But there is still a mystery that cannot be solved. The Soul Emperor was originally cultivated from the soul body, so he couldn¡¯t have been taken away by Brother Cang, right? So, what is going on here? If Augusta hadn''t mentioned it like this, he would have missed this detail. Brother Cang was so indulgent towards Yun''er. Let him not believe that there is a relationship between the Soul Emperor and Brother Cang.


    Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta both had doubts. Although Mu Bingyun was dazed for a while, he had to doubt it at this time. She looked at the Soul Emperor carefully, just now the other party''s every move was indeed very similar to Cang Yu.


    Thinking of this, a glimmer of hope emerged in her heart. Compared with Cang Yu''s death, she can accept the current state, and as long as there is a shred of hope, she is willing to try it.


    "Do you forget it?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Have you forgotten many things?"


    "Yes."


    Soul Emperor did not lie, he did forget many things. He only remembered that he was a Soul Emperor, and he had forgotten everything after seeing Cang Yu. However, he felt as if something extraordinary had happened here. Even his memory was washed away. Facing her burning gaze, he didn''t seem to have the slightest deceit.


    "Okay," Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, "I don''t want your life for the time being, but you must listen to me." Before she can figure out all the truth, this person must be by her side. She will find out whether Soul Emperor has anything to do with Cangyu, and even if it doesn''t, she will kill this person with her own hands.


    Keep it by your side, it is safer, you don''t have to worry about the other party running away. Yes, that''s it, if it''s still possible, maybe her Yu is not dead? The world of cultivation is full of wonders, and perhaps the Soul Emperor can revive her Yu.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help showing a smile: "You will follow me in the future, and I will kill you when I become stronger!"


    Ao Jiuxiao said that he had a headache, and if it was so explicit, no fool would agree.


    "it is good."


    Gosh, this fool actually agreed.


    Ao Jiuxiao was extremely surprised in his heart, and he was even puzzled. Of course, he did not miss the glimmer of hope that Mu Bingyun showed just now. Such an expression, a smile full of hope, should belong to her.


    Seeing her despairing appearance before, and even her white hair in an instant, he felt pain in his heart. He knew that he had fallen too deep and could not extricate himself. But he could only stay by her side silently, as a friend, or even as a friend of Cang Yu.


    Now that she has decided, he will also accompany her to find the truth.


    Mu Bingyun fixedly looked at the Soul Emperor: "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Can''t die."


    ''s voice was still so cold, but when it was the first time before, I always felt a little more and I didn''t know what kind of emotion it was. The Soul Emperor didn''t know why he was like this, he felt that he shouldn''t be like this. But every time she made a request, he couldn''t refuse, and even thought that even if she killed him, he would not blink.


    "This is a dead place, do you know how to get out?"


    After deciding the matter, Mu Bingyun thought quickly, if it wasn''t for this last hope, maybe she would really stay here forever and never go out again. However, now in the Soul Emperor, she saw a little bit of hope, which made her cheer up again. She couldn''t fall down, and until the end, there was still hope.


    "Return the same way."


    The four characters ?? indicate that they can only go back from the original road, go back to the tower of the Holy Land, and go through the gate of life. It seemed that conflict with You Yanghong was inevitable. But she didn''t find it troublesome at all. Now she has an urgency to go out early. As long as she goes out, she can read various books, and she can also ask powerful seniors. Maybe she can find the secrets she wants to know from the Soul Emperor. .


    "Jiuxiao, Augusta, please recover first!"


    She did not forget that there are two friends who died with her. Even because of them, she couldn''t be so passive, waiting to die here. Even if the last hope is dashed, it should not be undertaken by Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta.


    Ao Jiuxiao and the two saw that she really had nothing to do, so they finally breathed a sigh of relief, and swallowed the medicine pill, and slowly recovered. Mu Bingyun stared at the dark sky silently in a daze. The Soul Emperor summoned his subordinates outside, not knowing what he was talking about, she heard a whimper, like saying goodbye.

 Chapter 623： Yes, I think hes on you

    Silver-white hair was scattered on the ground, and she was leaning on one side, her eyes showing confusion. Even with such a glimmer of hope, she was still terrified. If, if the last hope turned into disappointment, then what should she do at that time.


    Excited and despaired, now she only has the last glimmer of hope, and her eyes can''t help but turn to the Soul Emperor. Looking at his busy figure, I always want to find the shadow of another person on his figure.


    She has never felt so helpless, even in her previous life, she never had such a heart-wrenching, desperate impulse to destroy everything.


    She was just possessed by one person.


    Yu, are you still alive! Whether in other places or living with the Soul Emperor, she will not give up until the end. She will never give up, don''t worry, if you really don''t anymore, she will kill the Soul Emperor.


    She will no longer fall in love with other people, her heart is only filled with this person, she can no longer hold anyone, and no one can squeeze in.


    lowered his eyes silently, the sadness in his body could not be concealed. The corners of his mouth curved downwards. Did God see that their relationship was too smooth and wanted to give them some punishment?


    If it is punishment, at least they have a chance to meet again, she would rather be punishment. At least, the punishment is not separation, not disappearance.


    The Soul Emperor seemed to have noticed, and looked back at the woman in red sitting at the gate of the palace. Every time he looked at the black hair, he felt a heart-piercing pain in his heart. He felt that he should stop it, and he felt a little regretful thinking about it.


    He knew that she wanted to kill him, and now she didn''t kill him because of that man named Cangyu. It seemed that she wanted to find the man named Cangyu from him. Thinking of this, he frowned, is there another person on him?


    Why doesn''t he know?


    "What are you thinking?"


    Hearing the cold voice of the Soul Emperor, she raised her head with a slight smile in the corner of her eyes. When she took a closer look, it was not a smile: "I was thinking, how can I get my Yu back."


    "You think he''s on me?"


    "Yes, I think he''s on you."


    Even, she had a little hope that the Soul Emperor was her depression, no matter the appearance was the same or different, as long as she had such thoughts, she could no longer restrain her, and she would feel at ease only when she found out the truth of the matter.


    "Why, you regretted it and didn''t want to go out with me?" Although her tone was extremely relaxed, her heart was not at all relaxed. She was very nervous, if the Soul Emperor really didn''t want to go out, she couldn''t help him. She couldn''t shake the opponent''s strength at all. Even if she tried her best, she couldn''t hurt a finger of the other party.


    Perhaps, she should be thankful that she couldn''t hurt the last finger, so that she could hope to find the difference in the other person, and even some behaviors were so similar to her depression.


    Even if she told her now that Soul Emperor and Cangyu were two people, she would not believe it.


    "of course not."


    The Soul Emperor sat beside her along the ground, raised his hand subconsciously, just touched her silver hair, he felt her cold eyes, but he did not withdraw his hand, but stroked the trigger: "It''s still green silk."


    She ignored it, what about the blue silk and the white hair?


    "If he finds my Yu, he must say that it doesn''t matter whether it is blue silk or white hair." When she said this, a sincere smile appeared in her eyes, and the smile was so warm that it shook his eyes. .


    Although he didn''t know what happened after seeing Cangyu, but now he actually hates this person named Cangyu very much. Her smile was just for the desolation, so beautiful, so warm, which made his somewhat cold body feel warm. He even thought that it was a good way to go out. The coldness here was already disgusting.


    He didn''t say it, he just felt sorry for her with blue silk and white hair, it wasn''t who was beautiful and who wasn''t. I suddenly remembered when she was in grief and fell into a madness, the blue silk that fell to her ankle suddenly turned into white hair, and her heart ached uncontrollably.


    "Does it hurt better?"


    Mu Bingyun paused, but did not expect the Soul Emperor to care about her. She sighed inwardly. Although she felt that her depression was related to the Soul Emperor, she still couldn''t regard this person as her depression without clarifying the facts.


    "Just like that!"


    went crazy, and even if the manic immortal power in her body was suppressed, it also caused very serious damage to her. Could it be that the Soul Emperor stopped her in the end, she might have been enchanted long ago, and she will never be able to wake up again.


    Thinking of this, she was even afraid. If she really fell into the devil at that time, wouldn''t she not see the last hope, as well as her father, mother, and brother who treated her so well, wouldn''t they be sad?


    She deserves to live.


    Whether Yu is still alive or not, she should be alive. However, she will try hard to find him, even if he is really gone, she will disappear if she doesn''t believe him.


    Suddenly she remembered something. She lived and died in her previous life and could continue to survive because her brother used a secret technique. So as long as you find your brother, can you also use this secret method to go back in time and go back to the beginning?


    Of course, if she sees no hope in the Soul Emperor, she might be able to try this secret technique! It doesn''t take long to go back to the time when they were about to separate. At that time, no matter what, she would do everything possible to stay by his side and prevent him from entering such a dangerous place.


    After thinking about it, she actually laughed, this time with a more relaxed and freehand smile, which made the Soul Emperor a little curious. What good thing did she think of to be able to be so happy.


    "what are you laughing at?"


    Mu Bingyun heard the voice of the Soul Emperor, withdrew his smile and glanced at him, his eyes bright and full of hope. For example, it was very different. This look made him so panic.


    "What are you laughing at, what are you thinking of?"


    He grabbed her shoulders, as if she was about to disappear. He didn''t know why he was so afraid of panic, or even afraid that she would disappear immediately. Only by grabbing the shoulders hard could he feel her existence.


    "Nothing to laugh at."


    The cold voice is not as gentle as before. The Soul Emperor became more and more uneasy, and the power in his hand became larger and larger, his eyes turned red, and his face became a little grim.


    "what are you laughing at?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him, even though he was fierce, she was not afraid at all. She pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but her brows could still see a happy look. Such a smile made him uneasy and uneasy.

 Chapter 624： dont leave me

    "let me go."


    The icy biting voice seemed to penetrate his heart: "Don''t let it go."


    Intuition told him that he could not let go. That kind of intuitive look suddenly made her feel a little uncomfortable. It was obviously not the same face, or even the same personality, different voice, different breath, but, many times, he always had a little bit of a shadow about the blue.


    This makes her happy and conflicted.


    "Let go of me!"


    Her tone softened. After these days of getting along, she discovered that the Soul Emperor turned out to be a blank piece of paper, and it seemed that he had never left here. She is very contradictory in her heart, of course, no matter how contradictory, as long as she is sure that the other party is not her depression, she will not show mercy.


    The Soul Emperor was stunned by her soft voice, with a somewhat helpless look. He let go quickly, but the red in his eyes didn''t fade away: "You promised to take me out."


    The tone of ?? is like a child, but also like a stubborn and strong man.


    "Don''t leave me."


    Mu Bingyun:¡­


    After ?? finished speaking, the Soul Emperor''s body suddenly dissipated, but the voice came in her ears: "I''ll come as soon as I go." Mu Bingyun looked at everything in front of her, but her eyes widened.


    Looking at the disappearing figure of the Soul Emperor, he did not return to his senses for a long time. If she was only suspicious before, then when the Soul Emperor used this move, her heart skipped a beat. This trick can make the body decompose and disappear in front of people, isn''t it her Yu''s common trick?


    Remembering the battle with people, he likes to use this trick the most. Although the soul body has its own tricks, it is different from this one. She squeezed her heart, her eyes getting brighter and brighter.


    Could it be that she needs to wake up the Soul Emperor''s memory, no, should it be her Yu''s memory? Although she didn''t know why it was an unfamiliar face, she had more hope than before.


    When the Soul Emperor came back, he found her surprised eyes and hesitated: "What''s wrong?"


    "When did you learn that trick just now?" Mu Bingyun grabbed his hand, "Tell me."


    It was the first time the Soul Emperor saw her look at him like this, full of excitement. Thinking that she must be looking at another person through him, she felt a little uncomfortable again.


    "do not know."


    Well, don''t know. But Mu Bingyun was not disappointed, and now she has vague guesses. Even if the Soul Emperor was not Yu, then Yu might have something to do with the Soul Emperor. So what is the relationship? There are several guesses. One is that when the two were fighting, an accident occurred, but the souls of the two merged, causing them to both lose consciousness, but they were able to retain their instincts.


    Soul Emperor''s instinct is to remember that he is the Soul Emperor, and Cangyu''s instinct... is her.


    There is also a situation where they devour each other, which is a bit hard to say. She looked a little complicated, and even if her guess was correct, there was nothing she could do at the moment.


    Perhaps, only by going out can you know what to do!


    "Let''s go out tomorrow!"


    Although her injuries are not completely healed, she doesn''t want to wait any longer. The damage caused by going into the devil is not only physical, but also spiritual, and it will not heal for a while.


    It''s better to find a way to get out of the realm first, she will find her depression back. Cultivation is so magical, she shouldn''t lose her fighting spirit, no matter whether her guess is correct or not, as long as she is alive, she will find a way to get him back.


    Ao Jiuxiao also woke up from the practice, and all the injuries on his body have recovered at this moment. He subconsciously watched the situation of Xiamu Bingyun, and found that her eyes had faded from the gray color and returned to their original appearance. It''s still a little different, but less despair.


    On the other hand, the Soul Emperor sat beside him and seemed to be staring at her, she didn''t know it. I just entered my own world, I don''t know what I''m thinking about. It seems that Yun''er doesn''t like to laugh anymore, and her temperament has become cold.


    Clouds like this are distressing and unfamiliar. If possible, he would also like Brother Cang to come back immediately. Although he loved this woman deeply, he didn''t want to see her despair and sadness.


    It was distressing like that, and only then did he realize that she was actually vulnerable. She has countless strengths, and can only deceive outsiders. When she loses the person she loves, she will also be sad, sad, hopeless, and even collapsed to the point of going crazy.


    "Yun''er, how are you?"


    Her face is still very pale, this is the soul that has been severely damaged, and it is impossible to recover in a short period of time. If it is in the immortal world, it may be possible to find spiritual medicine and refine the soul nourishing pill.


    "It''s alright, Jiuxiao, have you recovered?"


    Mu Bingyun saw the spirit of Ao Jiuxiao''s face, obviously recovering well, he breathed a sigh of relief, "How is Augusta?"


    "almost."


    "That''s good, tomorrow, let''s go out!"


    Although she said lightly, her expression was a little excited. It seems that he is very eager to go out. Ao Jiuxiao does not understand what happened when he recovered from his injury.


    He looked at the Soul Emperor subconsciously, but couldn''t see anything from the other party''s expression. Thinking that the Soul Emperor might have something to do with Brother Cang, he felt a little uncomfortable. If it is as he guessed, things will be very troublesome.


    Perhaps the Soul Emperor can only be like this forever, and he will never be able to retrieve Brother Cang''s memory.


    Or if all the memories of the Soul Emperor defeat Brother Cang, Brother Cang will perish.


    The best situation is that Brother Cang defeated the Soul Emperor and regained his memory. However, they have all seen the power of the Soul Emperor. If Brother Cang wants to defeat it, it is not an easy task.


    He glanced at Mu Bingyun, Yun''er must have guessed it?


    But she looks like she has other plans. Thinking of this, he is a little worried. I don''t know what will happen after breaking through the gate of life. No matter what he encounters, as long as he is proud of Jiuxiao, he will definitely protect Yun''er comprehensively.


    There was a sudden silence between them. It seems that he doesn''t know what to say. There is still hope for Cang Yu to be alive. This may be the best news that he has come here.


    However, thinking of the final uncertain outcome of the matter, Ao Jiuxiao had to sigh again. Is this a bad fate? The Soul Emperor doesn''t seem to be normal, sometimes he looks like an unfathomable person, and sometimes he looks like a person who has lost his memory.


    However, the only thing that can make people feel comfortable is that the Soul Emperor has always been the same to Mu Bingyun, no matter what he looks like, he is extremely tolerant and conniving to her. Even if she wanted to kill him, he didn''t change his face.


    Sometimes Ao Jiuxiao thinks, this is fine, this is more representative, the Soul Emperor may be Brother Cang.


    Just, is this really the only possibility? If things turned out differently, what would Yuneryou do?

 Chapter 625： you can come out

    The Soul Emperor abandoned this place without hesitation, and followed Mu Bingyun out of the original passage. On the way back, it was obviously the same road, but everything they encountered was very different from when they came.


    Whether it''s a demon or a carnivore, they don''t care if they take a half-step, they walk very easily, and it doesn''t look like a dead place at all. Several people later figured out that this time the person with him was the Soul Emperor, and perhaps because of him, the surrounding things did not dare to come and attack them.


    After ?? figured out this matter, they looked quite complicated. Because, Soul Emperor is still Soul Emperor, and now they can''t be sure, what is going on.


    Ao Jiuxiao glanced at Mu Bingyun subconsciously, seeing her expressionless face, she just walked forward silently, without turning her head, her pace was a little eager. The Soul Emperor followed behind her. She took a step, and he took a step, keeping up with him, as if he was afraid that she would disappear at any time.


    "Jiuxiao, do you think Soul Emperor will really be Cangyu?"


    Augusta''s expression was a bit complicated, "Actually, I believe that maybe the soul emperor in the future will no longer be the soul emperor, and Cangyu will no longer be Cangyu."


    Ao Jiuxiao took a step: "Augusta, what do you mean by that?"


    "Do you know my situation?" Augusta said with a strange expression, "I was born from heaven and earth. I should have been divided into the **** of light and the **** of darkness, but the two were born in one. Therefore, I am both light and light. God is also the God of Darkness."


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know much either, he only knew that his situation was a bit special. For Cangyu and Soul Emperor, there is more speculation. The Eastern Immortal System has always been much more complicated than the Western one.


    "No matter what, as long as Brother Cang is still alive."


    After Ao Jiuxiao said these words, his expression became a little complicated, "Augusta, as long as Brother Cang can live, do you understand?" His eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, it seemed that these days, she Lost a lot. Along the way, I can never see her smile again, and I can still hear her talk about all kinds of interesting things on weekdays.


    Walking without a word, hurrying on the road, not speaking, so dull, made him a little anxious for no reason. Perhaps, only when Brother Cang comes back, will Yun''er return to her original form.


    Seeing such a stubborn Yuner, the cold temperament on her body seems to be her original, without any pretense, it seems that she should be such a person. After knowing this, he became more and more worried. He didn''t know what kind of things she would do if Brother Cang couldn''t come back.


    "Jiuxiao, Augusta, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s voice suddenly awakened the two of them. It turned out that they had forgotten to walk because they thought about it, and they stayed there for a while. The two quickly followed, saying that there was nothing to do.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "You don''t need to think about it, I''m fine."


    She is really fine now. Anyway, she has already planned the worst thing in her heart. No matter what, she will always use all kinds of methods. Such a lifetime.


    She will not give up, even if there is a shred of hope, she will not give up.


    Ao Jiuxiao opened his mouth, but did not ask the doubts in his heart. That''s all, let''s go out and talk about it, maybe I can think of other ways?


    After a few days, they finally came out. When they reached the seventh floor of the Tower of the Holy Land, they clearly felt that there were suddenly powerful auras around them. Among them, there were two very familiar ones. It was the Great Elder Feng. Xihua, and You Yanghong. The two stared at the few people who appeared and were stunned.


    They probably didn''t think that people who entered the dead place would be able to come out, right?


    "You were able to come out?"


    You Yanghong''s face was gloomy, he held a long sword, Mu Bingyun felt from the breath above, that sword was also a magic weapon to restrain immortal power. Wrinkling his brows, a sword appeared in his hand. This sword was specially designed to cut off this magic weapon of restraining immortal power.


    "Wood girl, are you out?"


    You Yuanzhi also noticed the situation here all the time. He really regarded Mu Bingyun and the two as friends. Although he knew that they had deceived him, he chose to forgive. He knew that doing this would make his father unhappy, but he suddenly realized that, except for the immortal who took his mother away, the other immortals were innocent.


    If he hadn''t met Mu Bingyun by chance, maybe he wouldn''t understand. When he helped his father to hunt down immortals, those people were obviously innocent, but he was helping his father commit crimes.


    When he found that Mu Bingyun was covered with silver threads, he was also a little surprised: "Miss Mu, what''s wrong with you?" He couldn''t understand, and it had only been less than a month, where did her blue threads go.


    What happened inside?


    Although she still looks very stunning now, the silvery hair on her head has to make people feel distressed. When he saw that there was another person beside the three, he was stunned again.


    Who is this?


    He could feel a familiar aura about this person, but he couldn''t recognize it by looking at the face. He had never seen this man, but the breath on his body showed that he had clearly seen this man.


    "Since you''ve come out, you don''t have to go in, and don''t even think about getting out of here, just stay here forever!"


    You Yanghong sneered, grabbed the long sword and led people to besiege it. Everyone present was holding a magic weapon that could restrain immortal power, and the light of Shengming could not last on such a magic weapon for a long time. As a last resort, Augusta had to reveal his dark side and use the power of darkness. Both of them were holding the magic weapon given by Mu Bingyun, but they were restrained everywhere. Although the other party was not feeling well, this strange battle was extremely difficult.


    Mu Bingyun directly held his sword and faced You Yanghong, she was naturally disgusted by this person. If it wasn''t for this person''s paranoia, how could Yu Chuang be in such a state of death. Now that Yu''s life and death are unknown, she will not let this person go!


    You Yuanzhi was anxious, but he didn''t know how to stop it. Seeing his friends fighting against his father, he didn''t know who to help. If possible, he naturally hoped that the two sides would be intact, but seeing the appearance of the two, he clearly did not want to let each other go.


    "Hmph, those who possess immortal power should be damned!"


    You Yanghong snorted coldly, and slashed with a sword, Mu Bingyun came up to him, the two swords intersected, and with a bang, they broke. A sword appeared in You Yanghong''s hand again, which was still a magic weapon to restrain immortal power. Mu Bingyun took two steps back, and a sword that also restrained this magic weapon appeared again in his hand. She had expected such a thing long ago, so Chi Smelting made a lot of it.

 Chapter 626： its him

    You Yanghong saw it, and his eyes were even more angry: "You can actually find something that restrains my magic weapon, then...I can''t let you leave here."


    You Yanghong was aggressive, and Mu Bingyun was a little anxious. The materials she brought with her were actually not many. Just when he was hesitating, You Yanghong rushed in front of her.


    She subconsciously wanted to meet her, but suddenly she swayed in front of her, and a black figure appeared in front of her, sending You Yanghong flying with one palm. As for the sword in his hand, it was also easily handled by the Soul Emperor.


    You Yanghong was slapped to the ground by such a palm, and was instantly seriously injured, unable to stand up at all. Only then did he see the face of the Soul Emperor, and he glared: "It''s you??"


    His face was stern: "Don''t think that you changed your appearance, and I won''t recognize you!" He took out another long sword, and sneered at the corner of his mouth, "I didn''t kill you last time. You, this time will never give you another chance to escape."


    Soul Emperor frowned: "You know me?"


    He never came out of the dead place, how could he know this person. However, You Yanghong felt a familiar aura. Although this aura was mixed with other unfamiliar auras, he would never admit that he was wrong. This person was the only devil who he missed more than ten years ago and did not kill himself.


    "Cangyu, don''t pretend in front of me, it''s you. Back then, you didn''t break into the gate of life, but entered the place of death. I didn''t think that your life was so great that you didn''t die inside. Now you want to leave the gate of life. Go out and see if the sword in my hand agrees or not."


    After ?? finished speaking, You Yanghong rushed over, his face was fierce, and he slashed with a sword. This demon-removing sword was specially developed by him to restrain depression, and the demonic energy in the opponent''s body has troubled him for a long time. Although the other party is not an immortal, he feels that all outsiders should die.


    As long as he is in the tower of the Holy Land, he will not let anyone pass through the gate of life, these people should be damned!


    You Yanghong''s face is full of hideousness, it seems that he has fallen into madness.


    However, he just rushed over, and before he had time to make a move, the Demon Slayer Sword in his hand was lightly crushed into pieces by the Soul Emperor, and then slapped him with his palm, and now You Yanghong was unable to move at all. He could only lie on his back on the ground, staring fiercely at the Soul Emperor, as if he was going to kill him, smashing his corpse into tens of thousands of pieces, and all his hatred erupted.


    Soul Emperor wanted to step over and kill this unsightly person by the way.


    You Yuanzhi was extremely worried when he saw this. He looked at the Soul Emperor and suddenly remembered the familiar aura from before, and finally remembered it.


    "Master Cang, please don''t hurt my father, I''ll let you live." You Yuanzhi was very anxious. Although he didn''t want his friends to suffer, he also didn''t want his father to die because of it.


    Since Young Master Cang is all right, Mu Girl will not kill her father, right?


    The hatred between them should not need to be offset with life.


    "Nizi!" You Yanghong spat out a mouthful of blood, as if he wanted to shoot You Yuanzhi to death. You Yuanzhi looked in pain, approached him, and tapped a few times on his body, "Father, for you to live, I have sealed your cultivation."


    You Yanghong looked like he wanted to kill him.


    "Father, don''t be angry. When you calm down, we will go to your mother again and settle the grievances of the past. Father, these foreigners are innocent. We have committed countless murders. I just hope that you can be well. Live. No matter what reason your mother left for, the baby will always be your baby and will not betray you for any reason. Now you have also seen that with Mrs Cang, the people here cannot defeat them. It is better to let them go , the child will definitely put an end to the grievances of the year."


    You Yanghong raised his eyes and seemed to be a little excited, but he couldn''t move: "Father, there is an injustice and a debt, and whoever you hate, we will go to whoever you hate!" Finally, when he said these words, let You Yang Hong''s eyes suddenly paused, and instantly fell into contemplation, with a painful expression on his face.


    "Wooden girl, my father..."


    "You said he was Cangyu?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t wait for what You Yuanzhi would say, and came over eagerly, looking very excited, as if to look for traces of lies on You Yuanzhi''s face. However, nothing.


    "You said he was Cangyu, is that true?"


    Why can''t she feel the slightest sense of familiarity? Could it be that the people here have a special way of sensing? If the Soul Emperor is Cangyu, if he is Cangyu? She laughed suddenly, with a few tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    You Yuanzhi didn''t understand why she was crying and laughing, but he said plainly: "It is indeed Young Master Cang, although his appearance is different from ten years ago, but his soul has not changed, but there is some unfamiliar aura on it, but he doesn''t. I know what happened. But, I can be sure that this soul belongs to Cang Gongzi."


    You Yuanzhi seemed to understand something, and told all the truth he knew. The two of Ao Jiuxiao were also a little surprised when they heard it. The first elder was also subdued by the two, but he didn''t kill him. Just imprisoned him and waited for the situation on Mu Bingyun''s side. Right now, things aren''t so bad.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, his eyes fell on the Soul Emperor, and he looked up and down: "You said that his soul is blue?"


    "Yes, wooden girl."


    "Why can''t I feel a little familiar atmosphere, and how did you see it?" She tried to find a little bit of familiarity, but she was a little decadent and couldn''t see it at all. But she knew that You Yuanzhi''s father and son would never lie.


    She should be happy!


    She looked at the Soul Emperor with bright eyes, "Can I see it?"


    You Yuanzhi saw that she had a serious expression and nodded: "I can look at it for you."


    "Okay." Mu Bingyun laughed, "If he really is, then our grievance with your father will be written off. As long as he doesn''t provoke us in the future, I won''t hurt him. But if he provokes us again, I won''t be merciful either."


    "nature."


    You Yuanzhi breathed a sigh of relief, his father''s life was saved. However, this friend, I am afraid that it will not return to the past. He had no way to resolve such entangled emotions.


    "Soul Emperor, don''t move, let me see."


    Mu Bingyun stared at the Soul Emperor, seeing that he was a little unhappy, and warned: "If you don''t agree, go back to your dead place!" Although his expression was very serious, there was tenderness in his eyes. The Soul Emperor, who should have been angry, nodded in agreement. After agreeing, he frowned, always feeling that this was not him, and occasionally felt that this was himself and should agree to her request unconditionally.


    Originally had some doubts, but looking at this stunning face, he immediately put those doubts behind him. Whatever she says, listen to her.

 Chapter 627： You will be called Cangyu from now on, the Soul Emperor is dead

    You Yuanzhi finally used a special method to let Mu Bingyun see the soul of the Soul Emperor. When she saw that 90% of the soul was blue, she finally laughed. This method made her feel very familiar, even immortals could not see through it.


    Because there was a barrier outside the gloomy soul, it was this barrier that made her not feel his breath at all.


    It''s good to live, it''s good to be him.


    No matter what happened, whether he forgot or lost anything, she only knew that she was satisfied, as long as this person was still in the world, they had time to get along slowly. Since they were able to love each other in the beginning, they will love each other in the end. Of course, she would also find a way to wake up his sleeping memory.


    "Young Master, thank you."


    Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze: "Do you know why he is in such a state?"


    You Yuanzhi also saw that something was wrong at this moment, and thought for a while: "If this body is not Cang''s son, and the soul is Cang''s son, there is only one possibility, when the two are fighting, the other party tries to devour Cang son, but he is caught by Cang son. I swallowed it back. However, the strength of the other party was so powerful that it shattered Cang''s memory, which led to such a situation."


    Mu Bingyun took a deep breath, the explanation she accepted was similar to what she had guessed. She could imagine the danger before. If Cang Yu was really swallowed by the Soul Emperor and he didn''t resist, he would have really disappeared.


    Now he is still alive, although the memory has been washed away, but it is the best result.


    "However, Young Master Cang will recover in the future. Now his soul has been severely injured. Although there is no damage, it is estimated that he has devoured the soul of the other party and recovered. When the time comes, he will wake up."


    Of course, he didn''t say a word, and it may always be like this. Many things in the cultivation world were unpredictable, but he knew that Mu Bingyun might be disappointed by saying this, so he picked up a good one and hoped that she would be well.


    "I see. Actually, there is another possibility. He will never be able to reunite his memories, right?" Her expression was indifferent, "But I don''t care, as long as it is him."


    It turned out that the gentleness of the Soul Emperor towards her was not the Soul Emperor, but her subconscious movements. Originally, she was very unpleasant to look at the body of the Soul Emperor, but now it is more and more pleasing to the eye.


    "You will be called Cangyu in the future, and the Soul Emperor is already dead."


    With a stern face, she said to the Soul Emperor seriously: "As for the word Soul Emperor, don''t mention it in the future. You will be blue in the future, understand? I will help you restore your memory, even if you can''t restore your memory, I will not. Abandon you, you can only be by my side forever, and when you go out, you are not allowed to see other good-looking women."


    Ao Jiuxiao was ashamed, this woman''s face turned more than she could turn over a book. He looked at the desolation now with some pitiful eyes. Brother Cang, please seek more blessings and restore your memory as soon as possible! Yun''er is getting more and more wrong now. If you don''t restore your memory, he really doesn''t know what Yun''er will do.


    You Yuanzhi was also embarrassed. Seeing a big man like Cang Yu being bullied, he always felt a little self-evident. Of course, he held back his smile and could guess how sad Mu Bingyun was when he knew that Cang Yu might have died. That silver hair was the best proof.


    Soul Emperor, it shouldn''t be Cangyu, he looked at this woman and gave him a name. It was the name she kept talking about. Although he was upset, he was no longer angry when he saw her eyes that were getting brighter and brighter.


    They all said that he was Cangyu, and she also said that he was Cangyu, so he will be Cangyu in the future. As for the word Soul Emperor, let''s not mention it, just let her be! She just said that no matter whether he recovers his memory or not, she will not abandon him. His eyes light up. If he is called Cangyu and will not be abandoned, then he will be called Cangyu.


    "Listen to you."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what this man was thinking, but she was happy. Now that she saw her soul, it was her depression, and she didn''t care about the rest. He was in a better mood, smiled more, and did not pursue You Yanghong as he was before.


    "Young Master, take us to the life door!"


    You Yuanzhi heard what she said and understood that she really didn''t care about the past. Fortunately, fortunately, this man was Cangyu, otherwise, my father might not survive today. All of this is their fault. If it wasn''t for his father''s paranoia, it might not have affected so many innocent people.


    After silently accusing the deceased in his heart, he turned around and helped You Yanghong up: "Father, I will send them over here, I will never go back on what I promised you, I will be ready to look for it when I come back. Mother''s business, when the time comes, our father and son will go together. No matter what the outcome of the matter is, the child will always be by your side. "


    You Yanghong''s originally fierce face suddenly softened a lot. He glanced at You Yuanzhi and fell silent. Seeing this, You Yuanzhi breathed a sigh of relief, as long as his father didn''t make trouble, they could still communicate well.


    As for the first elder, he had an indifferent attitude towards these outsiders. After the father let go, the first elder would naturally not bother. After the two were brought back, he took Mu Bingyun and his party to the gate of life.


    The seventh floor of the Tower of the Holy Land. As soon as he reached the seventh floor, he could feel the countless magic weapons that restrain immortal power. You Yuanzhi waved his hand and let people remove them. Mu Bingyun and the others instantly felt that they were free from the previous restraints, and they felt much more relaxed.


    The guards who guarded the gate of life also sent You Yuanzhi away. At first, he ignored these things, but he thought it had nothing to do with him. Now that something like this happened, he realized that his indulgence to his father would one day cost him his life.


    "This is the gate of life. It''s just that I don''t know where it leads from. Girl Mu, Young Master Ao, you must be careful when you enter." You Yuanzhi looked a little regretful, "I thought I could become friends with you for life." Thinking that such a thing would happen, now that we part, I am afraid that we will never be able to see each other again. Thinking of his father''s relationship with these people, he was thinking again, it''s still not good, and seeing troubles, it''s better not to see it.


    "It is a blessing for Bingyun to have a friend like Young Master You." Mu Bingyun hooked the corner of his lips, "You are you, your father is your father, I hope you also take care."


    You Yuanzhi was a little moved. Originally, he thought that Mu Bingyun should have resentment towards him. If it wasn''t for his father, how could Young Master Cang be like this?


    "You don''t have to mind, Young Master You. Although I still don''t have a good impression of your father, it has nothing to do with you."


    You Yuanzhi laughed dumbly, not knowing what to say. I can only watch their backs and disappear into the long gate of life, until I can no longer see them, and then I retreat.


    Standing in the same place, a little sad in vain, and my mind is very clear.

 Chapter 628： She can, you cant

    The passage of life is different from that of death. Shengmen seems to be really like a broad avenue. The entire passage is translucent, clean, and holy, without a trace of gloomy atmosphere. It seems that they have already led to the fairyland.


    "This road is a bit like the road to heaven."


    Augusta groaned comfortably, and braced himself, "It''s really much better than the dark road before." And the surrounding aura also made him feel very comfortable, just It was as if he had returned to the embrace of heaven and earth, bathing in warm water, which made his whole body and mind relax.


    Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help but let out a comfortable voice: "It''s really nice here."


    The two of them were enjoying themselves. Mu Bingyun was infected by the comfortable atmosphere of the outside world, and his face became rosy. It seems that he is about to indulge in it, and his eyes are blurred a little.


    Suddenly, the Soul Emperor''s strong arm grabbed her, and she turned back in confusion: "What''s the matter?" She looked at his face, although it was still so unfamiliar, but she was already able to determine that he was her Yu, so in his In front of him, his original vigilance has disappeared.


    For his touch, there will be no disgust. The Soul Emperor also seemed to have some feelings, and found that the distance with her was getting closer again. He thought in his heart, if he can really stay like this, then his name is Cangyu, and he really won''t suffer at all.


    "Something is wrong here."


    Soul Emperor''s words made her wake up immediately, and she looked at Ao Jiuxiao and Ao Jiuxiao subconsciously, only to see a look of confusion in their eyes, and they could see the comfort and satisfaction on their faces, and they felt a little uneasy. wonderful.


    stepped forward and hurriedly patted the two of them awake. When they woke up, they were both confused, and then seeing Mu Bingyun''s cautious face, they knew something was wrong. The situation just now made them love to relax so much that they almost fell into an illusion.


    "It turned out to be a fantasy!"


    Mu Bingyun looked at it carefully, this fantasy setting was too advanced, people would sink into it without realizing it, and almost fooled her. Several people did not move forward, but looked at the passage in front and thought silently.


    After a long time, Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta were finally fully awake, a cool feeling rose from their backs, and they were a little scared when they thought of the scene just now. If it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun to wake them up just now, they would only be indulged in it and would never be able to get out.


    This is even more terrifying than the passage of the dead. The passage of the dead can make people vigilant. Although it is dangerous, they will not indulge in it. However, the passage of life will unknowingly put down people''s vigilance. Not very defensive.


    "Bingyun, if it wasn''t for you, I would have really gone to hell."


    Augusta is a little strange: "I am obviously immune to your eastern formation, why is this place lost in it?"


    Not only did he have doubts, but Mu Bingyun also had some doubts. She had known before that Augusta was not afraid of any formation, but now she was caught in a phantom formation, which was puzzling.


    "Perhaps, the magic formations here are all different. Augusta, you should also be vigilant. Although you are not afraid of formations, this situation may happen in the future."


    Augusta listened to ??Mu Bingyun''s words. If it wasn''t for her, he would have been addicted just now. When he came out, he knew how big the world was.


    "Yun''er, what are we going to do now?"


    Ao Jiuxiao is not good at formations. Especially when he was almost lost in the advanced illusion formation, he had no choice. If he moved forward rashly, it was impossible to guarantee that he would not fall into it again.


    He looked at the Soul Emperor subconsciously, opened his mouth, and when he wanted to call Brother Cang, the Soul Emperor looked up at him. It was clearly warning him that Yun''er could call him Cangyu, but others couldn''t.


    The corners of his mouth twitched, this brother Cang had really forgotten everything, he was thinking, will Brother Cang regret what happened now after he finds out about it in the future? Thinking of this, there was some playfulness in his eyes.


    It¡¯s really interesting that you don¡¯t admit that you are yourself.


    "Cannot find array source."


    Mu Bingyun shook her head, remembering that she had seldom studied the formation technique since she came to the Wheel Realm. It seems that these things cannot be stopped. Otherwise, if she encounters such a thing again, if there is no Yu reminder, would she know it? Get stuck in it and never get out again?


    "Let''s go!"


    Soul Emperor took her hand and walked away without giving a few people a chance to react. Ao Jiuxiao could only watch from behind, so he had to bite the bullet and follow.


    Strange to say, after following the Soul Emperor, they no longer fall into the hallucinations they had before, and now they all know that the Soul Emperor in front of them is really unfathomable.


    "Remember, don''t call me Cangyu!"


    Impressively, the words of the Soul Emperor resounded in Ao Jiuxiao''s mind: "She can, you can''t."


    Ao Jiuxiao looked embarrassed and helpless, where is this from: "That, Cang... brother... No, Soul Emperor, okay..." He hesitated for a while, "But you are not allowed to hurt Yun''er, whether you admit it or not, you are in Yun''er. In my heart, you are."


    "I know."


    Soul Emperor frowned, obviously a little confused by this feeling: "She can call." He repeated, his hands clenched a little, for fear that because he didn''t admit that he was Cangyu, she would let go of his hand. , go away!


    No, he absolutely couldn''t let her go away, he held his little hand and tightened it again. Ao Jiuxiao sighed when he saw his eyes twinkling with firmness. Thinking about it, I don''t know if it''s good or not.


    "Soul Emperor, I''m serious, you really can''t hurt her a little bit."


    Thinking of the news that Mu Bingyun could not bear the news of Cangyu''s death, his hair turned white in an instant, how sad it is to be able to do this. He has survived for so many years, and he has never seen anyone who can love someone so deeply.


    Now he finally learned that Brother Cang is not dead yet, he is the Soul Emperor in front of him. He will naturally not offend the other party. Now he really hopes that Brother Cang can reunite the scattered memories and love Yuner as soon as possible. Although his heart was sore, he thought, maybe this is love!


    Because he also loves Yun''er, he can''t bear to see her suffering, she is happy, and he is happy. He understood the feelings more and more, and he thought that when he returned to the fairyland, he should disband the beauty of the palace. Even if he couldn''t be with Yun''er, he didn''t want to face these people who didn''t love him and he didn''t love them every day.


    In that case, don''t hurt each other, and be safe for each other.


    "Don''t hit her on her head."

 Chapter 629： The person holding you is like a devil

    Ao Jiuxiao glanced at the Soul Emperor and saw that he was paying attention to Mu Bingyun, but he was still able to warn himself with such an expressionless face, making him dumbfounded. This man, after this encounter, has changed a lot, and his temperament is more domineering than before.


    He thought, he really won''t hit Yun''er''s idea, but he won''t make the other party too happy. Now that the other party has no previous memory, he is afraid that the other party will hurt Yun''er unintentionally.


    "If you are good to Yun''er, I will naturally not do anything, but if you treat Yun''er a little bit, I will take her to disappear." Although he knew that Yun''er would never leave him, but using this method It''s a good way to warn the other party.


    Sure enough, the Soul Emperor''s complexion changed and became extremely ugly. If it was really like a blank sheet of paper and incomparably pure as people said before, then at this moment it is like a demon, a demon that makes people tremble, fear, and even escape.


    "Oh my God, it''s horrible."


    Augusta suddenly saw the face of the Soul Emperor, "Bingyun, the person holding you is like a murderous demon."


    Mu Bingyun looked up, but saw the soul emperor with no expression on his face, but his eyes were very gentle at her person, and glanced at Augusta: "You read it wrong, he just doesn''t like to laugh."


    Augusta swallowed his saliva and saw Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze. Sure enough, he saw the demon''s face change again. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the demon''s warning sounded in his ear.


    "To shut up!"


    Augusta''s body trembled, and he couldn''t help covering his eyes. This demon was two-faced, using his angelic face to deceive the beautiful Miss Bingyun, and is still threatening him.


    "Recognize the phase!"


    Devil!


    Agusta cursed fiercely in his heart, and said nothing. The Soul Emperor seemed to be very satisfied with his attitude. He was satisfied, and the corner of his mouth twitched, again asking Augusta not to know what to say.


    He stared at each other until he was relieved when he gave him a graceful back of the head.


    "Augusta, get used to it, now he should be considered a patient." Ao Jiuxiao came over and patted Augusta''s shoulder, "You know, he swallowed a person''s soul, and other habits will inevitably appear. , we won''t provoke him, as long as he doesn''t bring trouble to Yun''er."


    "You''re right, he must have swallowed a terrifying demon to become like this," Augusta said, "I hope he can defeat the demon soon and return to his original desolation."


    The original Cangyu, although he didn''t have a good face for him, was really much better than the previous Soul Emperor. He missed the original feeling a little, thinking of this, he sighed fiercely, the outside really was so terrifying.


    "I heard that you are the **** of light and the **** of darkness, why are you afraid of demons?"


    Augusta was a little embarrassed: "We are at the same level." As for insidious means, demons are naturally better at it. He can often see demons going to harm people and let those people sell their souls. The means are beyond description.


    Although their strengths are comparable, he thinks the devil is too ugly and scary.


    "Let''s go."


    Ao Jiuxiao stared at the backs of Soul Emperor and Mu Bingyun with a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    "Jiuxiao, you don''t look good."


    "Where, there is nothing wrong."


    Ao Jiuxiao stepped forward, but Augusta didn''t believe it: "You also like Bingyun, don''t think I don''t know." He actually didn''t understand, "Since you like it, why don''t you pursue it?"


    If it is him, as long as he likes it, he will pursue it.


    "Augusta, like but not own."


    Ao Jiuxiao smiled, his eyes fell on the figure of the red-clothed silver-haired woman, "Besides, I only wish her well." The corners of her mouth were raised and the corners of her eyes were curved, which was the most beautiful.


    He will always remember the appearance of her blood spurting out of grief and anger, and the blue silk on her head instantly turned into frost. Those beautiful eyes suddenly turned pale, and the loss of that beauty made his heart twitch.


    "You may not understand because you don''t have someone you like."


    Augusta really didn''t understand, and he really didn''t have anyone he liked. Like, love, actually he doesn''t understand what it is.


    "Follow up!"


    Augusta was still thinking, but was pulled back to reality by Ao Jiuxiao''s voice. He could only suppress the doubts in his heart and quickly followed behind Mu Bingyun and Soul Emperor. There were no other dangers along the way.


    The oncoming clear air made several people feel a little more comfortable. It''s just that the previous events left a deep impression on them. Therefore, even if it made them feel so comfortable, they did not lose their senses, but looked around vigilantly.


    "Is there a problem here?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned and felt the surrounding situation, and found that he couldn''t see through. Therefore, he could only ask the Soul Emperor. The Soul Emperor had a condensed expression and held her hand tightly. This was already the answer.


    "You guys be careful."


    Ao Jiuxiao immediately understood that there was a problem here. The surroundings were filled with white mist, and these white mists were actually immortal. If it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun saying there was a problem, Ao Jiuxiao felt that he would definitely fall into it again. Because such a scene is really like stepping out of the channel just now, he really can''t understand, who set up such an environment, and what is the purpose?


    Suddenly, the thick fog in front of me slowly dissipated. Vaguely, they saw the red rose bricks and tiles, and a magnificent palace appeared again. The white jade floor in one place, the red wall turned out to be red jade, where is it ordinary.


    Several people were stunned for a moment, and they all looked at the exquisite palace vigilantly, but did not intend to enter.


    On the top of the palace, there are also embellishments of various gems. If the palaces that I have seen before are atmospheric, terrifying, and even beautiful, then the palace in front of me should be regarded as exquisite and luxurious. All of the materials used are treasures. When Ao Jiuxiao saw the bright appearance, a feeling of wanting to own suddenly surged in his heart.


    Mu Bingyun glanced back at him: "Jiuxiao."


    He suddenly reacted, remembering how he had been recruited, a cold sweat dripped down his forehead. When the eyes look at the palace again, there is only a vigilant color, where is the previous love.


    He knew that he was almost bewildered again, this palace is weird, if it wasn''t for Yun''er''s voice, he probably wouldn''t know what kind of situation he would be in. After thinking about it, he was afraid for a while. He really couldn''t understand what the purpose was, and he was able to use such means to confuse them over and over again.


    Mu Bingyun looked around, as if there was no other way than the white jade passage leading to the palace.


    "Bingyun, Jiuxiao, the road behind us is gone."

 Chapter 630： I am the lamp god

    Augusta''s exclamation made several people turn their heads one after another. Sure enough, they saw that the way they had come had been covered by fog. Augusta tried to step back, but couldn''t get through the fog, and his face finally changed.


    Even if his strength is really good, he is still a little afraid of unknown dangers. Moreover, he is not someone like Mu Bingyun, who has experienced countless crises and is not so calm for the time being.


    "It seems that we can only go forward."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was very calm, he felt the cold palm holding his hand, but he felt very safe. The more she came into contact with the Soul Emperor, the more she felt that her depression would one day wake up, it was just a matter of time.


    "Let''s go, be careful."


    After ??, the two walked ahead. Ao Jiuxiao will no longer be fooled by the gorgeous appearance of the palace at this moment, but walk forward slowly, side by side with Augusta, their faces are more cautious and less relaxed.


    After a while, they walked onto the bridge, and there was the sound of water under the bridge. When they looked down, they saw that the sound of water turned out to be milky white. A few people were a little surprised. This, this is actually Wannian Immortal Milk. This thing is a good thing. Just taking a drop can make people improve a realm.


    If it is normal, I am afraid that a few people will not let it go. But now they are all just looking at it, and they are not ready to jump down and pretend to be the fairy milk of ten thousand years, but look straight ahead, not shaken by everything outside.


    "Jiuxiao, Augusta, no matter what you encounter, just remember, you can''t take it, you can''t be attracted by anything, and if someone appears, you can''t believe the other party will follow. I''d rather stay where I am, Don''t be fooled."


    This is a fantasy, maybe everything is real, but everything here is to confuse them, and even want their lives.


    Ao Jiuxiao quickly assured: "Understood."


    "I know, I won''t be confused." Augusta also said quickly, he has seen a lot of good things. Although the things here are indeed precious, for him, he will not risk his life because of these things.


    Life is gone, no matter how good things are, there is no blessing to enjoy.


    Seeing the incomparable determination of the two, Mu Bingyun''s expression softened a little: "You are the same."


    "Know."


    The Soul Emperor replied softly, always feeling that the warning she gave him made both body and mind feel happy.


    After all the instructions were over, the two walked down the bridge made of white jade. Just when she took the last step, she suddenly found that she appeared in the palace, shook hands subconsciously, and felt the existence of the people around her. But she was shocked to find that there was nothing in her hand.


    At that moment, she panicked, lost and found, lost and found, and after she got it, if she lost it again, wouldn''t that drive her crazy? However, soon she calmed down, all this was fake, all this was an illusion, she was not separated from him, he was always there, always by his side.


    Soon, as long as she can break through the illusion, she will be able to see you again.


    Thinking of this, I calmed down a bit, opened my eyes again, and looked at the palace silently. It is very different from the usual palace. The things inside are still treasures. Even the pillars that hold up the palace are treasures. Taking out the fairyland is also invaluable.


    She couldn''t imagine what it was like to be able to build such a palace. Luxurious, exquisite, luxurious, in the words of Wuyun, it is a local tyrant. She didn''t even look at some of the treasures piled up in the palace. She was in the palace, but she didn''t see the back door, nor did she see anywhere to get out of the palace.


    Suddenly, she found a lamp, which seemed to be dusty and didn''t look like a treasure. Among the things here, this lamp should be considered a piece of junk!


    With a move in her heart, she walked over. Reaching out to pick up the lamp, she found that she couldn''t pick it up, and then she tried to turn the lamp, but it seemed that she couldn''t.


    She carefully observed that this lamp did not seem to be an ornament, but a real lamp. The wick seemed to have been lit, and there was still lamp oil in it. After thinking about it, a flame emerged from her fingertips and slowly lit it.


    At that moment, a handsome man appeared in front of him.


    She was stunned: "Who are you?"


    "I am the lamp god."


    She was stunned, isn''t the lamp **** a folk legend? After she entered the fairy world, she knew that many folklore were just a kind of sustenance for ordinary people, and they did not really exist.


    "Do not believe?"


    The corner of the man''s mouth twitched, and the handsome face showed a smile: "It doesn''t matter, I am the spirit of the magic lamp, also called the **** of the lamp." Now she understood that it was the spirit of the lamp, calling herself the **** of the lamp. Not to be blamed either.


    Some magic weapons give birth to spiritual wisdom, and there is indeed the existence of artifact spirits. However, most people will refine their artifact spirits, or obliterate them, and will not allow such artifact spirits to exist in the world.


    "Although I am an artifact spirit, I am also a lamp god. I can fulfill your three wishes."


    The ?? man was still not angry, waiting for Mu Bingyun to ponder where, as if he was not in a hurry at all. Mu Bingyun was really thinking, to fulfill her three wishes? She believed that he could indeed satisfy people''s wishes.


    But...she doesn''t believe there is such a good thing in this world.


    "Have you figured out what you need me to do for you?" Dengshen said with a smile, "Looking for your parents, should you wake up your husband''s memory, or get out of here?"


    Mu Bingyun was startled, his gaze fell sharply on the other side. The other party didn''t seem surprised by her reaction, just smiled and paid attention to her. This feeling of being seen through is really not good.


    The most terrifying thing is that this person can actually see through her inner thoughts.


    "How did you know?"


    "Because I am the lamp god, I can see through people''s hearts and know everything in your heart." The lamp god''s voice bewitched: "There are exactly three wishes here, do you need me to help you realize them? You can go back to the original place, and you don¡¯t have to spend such a thrilling time again.¡±


    "Mu Bingyun, what''s the matter? Are these three wishes very much in line with your wishes? Since you are able to light my wick, this is your reward."


    Deng Shen said more and more excited: "My mission is to realize what you want for the people who come here."


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple, right?" Mu Bingyun''s eyes were still very clear, obviously not excited by what the other party said. At the beginning, she was indeed a little excited. If it''s true, it can indeed help Yu restore his original memory, but she thought about it a bit more. If the other party is really powerful, why bother to pay attention to their juniors, their life and death are not directly related to it.

 Chapter 631： fake

    If it is true, there is absolutely no free lunch in the world. If it is not true, the other party must have an unspeakable secret. It wasn''t a good thing for her.


    Deng Shen was stunned for a moment: "I''m just helping you realize the wishes in your heart. Of course, not only these three wishes, you can also not fulfill them, choose other wishes to fulfill, you can become stronger, and you can find more The elixir. You can do what you want to do right away, you can. You can also get all the treasures in the palace, these are all possible.¡±


    The more ?? was like this, the more Mu Bingyun didn''t believe it. She has already figured out that instead of relying on the realization of others, it is better to be more stable by herself. Although this person had some background and looks very similar at first, she didn''t believe it. The urgency and even the ruthlessness in the other''s eyes, she could see clearly when she wanted to understand.


    So, this is a trap no doubt.


    Feeling a little disappointed, she just smiled. When did she need to pin her hopes on others?


    "No, my wish, I will personally realize it. Perhaps, the world and the process are very slow. But I have a lot of time and patience."


    "But some things are waiting for no one. If you miss them, they will be gone. It is better to realize them early now, so as not to regret later."


    "There are many unsatisfactory things in life. If I can use my ability to realize it early, I am willing. If there is no fate, many things, even if they can be done at the beginning, will not be satisfactory in the end. , I think you have no purpose and are not credible, well, don''t waste time, I have made up my mind."


    After ?? finished speaking, Mu Bingyun took a few steps back, but as expected, he ignored the so-called lamp god. Deng Shen''s expression changed, and he glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, as if she was some kind of heinous person. In the end, she could only disappear into the palace unwillingly, and the lamp that had been lit before was extinguished as a result.


    Looking at the wisp of blue smoke, she smiled. Suddenly, there was another change in front of her. She noticed that a door appeared in the palace, and without hesitation, she walked in the direction of the door.


    Immortal stones, elixir herbs, and rare treasures were still scattered all around, but she didn''t even look at them. She is indeed a layman, and it is impossible for her to be unmoved by these things, but she cherishes her life even more. From the moment she walked in, she had warned herself that she couldn''t take a single cent of it here, otherwise she would lose her life.


    With vigilance in my heart, I naturally turned a blind eye to these precious things.


    After passing through the passage, she appeared on a long corridor, very much like the corridors in some large mansions she had seen in the mortal world, and the same was true of the original Mu family. It''s just that she seldom went to places like that.


    Because at that time she was just a piece of **** and was not welcome, and she was not qualified to live in such a place at all. There was some movement and a familiar voice in front of her, and she couldn''t help but quicken her pace.


    She heard the voice of the Soul Emperor, and of course, there were other voices. She rushed over without thinking too much, stared at the door in front of her, but didn''t push it open. Even though she knew it was just an illusion, it was still a shock to her.


    She didn''t open the door, but someone opened it.


    A woman came out, wearing revealing clothes, gave her a look: "Yo, new here?"


    The woman''s wink is like silk, her enchanting figure, cherry red mouth, and charming eyes are all men''s favorites. Hearing the laughter inside, he pushed the woman away and stepped in.


    This is all fake and an illusion.


    She said silently, but when she saw such a scene appear, her heart still twitched. He stared coldly at the man and woman hugging over there, his eyes flashed, and the original distressed feeling disappeared after seeing the man''s face.


    Because she found that no matter how realistic the other party is, the fake is fake, and with such a wretched expression, her depression will not be revealed. Besides, the current Soul Emperor will not show such an ugly expression.


    The man also glanced at her, and instantly pushed the woman beside him away, walking towards her, as if he was about to hug her, but she avoided him all of a sudden.


    "Disappear!"


    Mu Bingyun opened his mouth softly, and the corner of his mouth tickled: "Disappearing, I don''t believe in all of this. You are fake, no matter how similar your appearance is, your heart is empty. In fact, although the illusion techniques here are advanced, each This technique is used very skillfully. But... you have overlooked one point, people in illusions have no heart, and people''s hearts are changing all the time, but illusions cannot be captured. It is controlled by people and cannot evolve by itself ."


    "you win."


    The ?? man chuckled, and all the illusions suddenly disappeared.


    When she opened her eyes, she was surprised to find that her hand was still held by the Soul Emperor, and she looked up and met a pair of concerned eyes: "It''s alright."


    "Didn''t you fall into a hallucination?"


    "No."


    Soul Emperor held her hand tightly, seeing the pain that suddenly appeared between her brows, he thought something had happened to her. He was anxious, this kind of burning feeling, it seemed that he had never had it, and it seemed that he had it a long time ago.


    His heart is very contradictory, but he is very firm on one thing, that is to hold her hand and not let go.


    Mu Bingyun remembered that he was born with a soul body, plus his strength was so powerful that it was normal for him not to enter the illusion.


    The Soul Emperor thought that the person he wanted to hold was by his side, so why should he go to the fantasy world? If he fell into it, wouldn''t he have lost the watermelon and picked up sesame seeds?


    "Finally out."


    Ao Jiuxiao took a deep breath: "I almost confused me." He was sweating profusely, as if he had gone through countless hardships, but in the end he resisted all temptations and walked out. After entering an illusion, he discovered that the most seductive thing to him was not the sparkling treasures, but Mu Bingyun.


    Deng Shen asked him if he could help him to have Mu Bingyun forever and make her never change his mind. For a moment, he really wanted to agree. When the words came to his lips, he suddenly realized that this was simply impossible.


    After ?? has overcome this point, other things are not so tempting to him. It''s just that he really didn''t expect that his obsession would be so deep.


    "Is Augusta still awake?"


    Ao Jiuxiao saw Augusta''s calm face, but could not clearly know that the other party was going through so long. It stands to reason that in the environment inside, Augusta should be the least likely to be recruited.


    "Wait first, and if it doesn''t work, forcibly wake it up." In fact, this method is not good, so she said to wait. The most puzzling thing is that Augusta''s expression is very calm, as if he has fallen into a very stable state. This is what worries the two of them, and if Augusta likes this feeling, it will sink deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 632： He fell asleep

    "Yun''er, it''s been three days."


    Ao Jiuxiao was a little worried: "It''s better to wake him up!" This will indeed deplete his cultivation. Now he is also a friend of Augusta, and he doesn''t want to see him stay here forever.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun hesitated and approached Augusta, just when she was about to wake Augusta. The Soul Emperor suddenly took her hand and stopped it: "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong? Could he wake up?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the Soul Emperor with some anticipation: "Yu, do you have a solution?"


    "He''ll wake up on his own."


    Not only Mu Bingyun doesn''t believe it, but Ao Jiuxiao doesn''t believe it either, it''s been three days, I''m afraid I''ll wake up long ago, why haven''t I woken up yet? ? It''s not that they want to worry, it''s that the situation is very dangerous, and what should they do if Augusta is never able to wake up?


    Do you just take people out like this?


    Let¡¯s not talk about the danger here, who can predict what will happen next!


    "He fell asleep."


    The Soul Emperor said lightly, as if he didn''t feel anything wrong at all. The two were stunned and fell asleep? ?


    They glanced at Augusta again, and looking at his appearance, he did seem to have fallen asleep. Did Augusta fall asleep in fantasy? ? While the two were depressed, they didn''t believe it, but the Soul Emperor''s tone made them have to believe that Augusta was really asleep.


    "Yu, are you really sure? When will he wake up?"


    "one day."


    one day?


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while: "Okay, then let''s wait another day. If Augusta wakes up just because he was sleeping, and also loses his cultivation, the loss will be too great."


    Now she is still injured. If Augusta is injured again, she will not know what she will encounter. Strength is the capital that preserves their lives. If you don''t lose it, try not to lose it.


    Ao Jiuxiao also sat down and looked at Augusta with a strange expression: "Now I believe that this kid is probably really asleep. If he is awake, there will always be a little expression on his face."


    After all, they didn''t die to sleep, but entered an illusion. He just couldn''t understand why Augusta was sleeping, so he decided to wait for the other party to wake up and ask.


    Not only is Ao Jiuxiao curious, but Mu Bingyun is also curious.


    fell asleep in the illusion, probably only Augusta, right? She also wanted to know what made Augusta sleep peacefully in the illusion. It was really strange and curious.


    "Yu, how do you know he''s sleeping?"


    "I saw it."


    Although the Soul Emperor didn''t like this name very much, the only name that came out of her mouth was very pleasant, and the cold expression on her face could not help but ease.


    When the two of them entered the gate of life, he didn''t let go of her hand. He always felt that this was the way they should get along. He was very satisfied with such a thing.


    subconsciously glanced at her hand, frowned, slowly raised her hand, and finally released it, but her eyes noticed her palm: "I''m too hard, does it hurt?"


    Mu Bingyun followed his line of sight and landed on his palm, only to find that Ning''s palm changed color due to holding it for a long time, and it looked a little bad. However, she didn''t feel pain, she only felt that with this hand holding her, she could feel the clouds in the sky.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    He didn''t believe it, how could it not hurt. Knowing his strength, he almost hurt him, making him extremely annoyed. The palm of the hand kept stroking her palm, and the warm breath revealed the past, and the palm of the original discolored, so slowly turned into a ruddy color.


    The blushing appearance in Baili made him laugh, and he held it in his hand again. This time the strength was very light and light. Although it was very light, it was also very tight, and she would never let her easily escape from his palm .


    "That''s fine, if it hurts you, be sure to tell me."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment. He had never felt so serious and persistent. After a long time, he finally said, "Okay." In fact, it didn''t hurt at all.


    Physical pain, a thousand times is better than distressed once. He couldn''t help shaking his palm back, and it became a little cold again. The soul body is like this, there is no temperature. She was still a little sad when she thought that her warm body was no longer there. The thought that he still exists makes me happy again.


    unknowingly leaned on him, still the same as before, steadily, although there was no temperature, it made her feel extremely at ease. Suddenly, she felt some body temperature passing over, and she raised her head in surprise, and found that he had created some body temperature for herself through his exercise, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m not afraid of the cold."


    "This is better."


    He didn''t explain that much, he just felt that her body was warm, so he wanted to be as warm as her. He didn''t want his body without temperature to make her cold too.


    He felt her coldness. Her tears were hot when they fell, but they became cold after a while. Recalling the scene of the first meeting, his heart ached again. After the temperature gradually became equal to her body temperature, she was fully enclosed in her arms. Hooking the corner of his mouth, feeling Ao Jiuxiao''s gaze, he glanced back, and that glance slowly warned, causing Ao Jiuxiao to shrink his neck.


    Today''s Brother Cang is getting weirder and weirder. I guess it must be the aftermath of swallowing the Soul Emperor. I don''t know when Brother Cang will be able to recall their friendship. Don''t look at him with such unfriendly eyes. . It''s really creepy. He is now very sure that if Yun''er fights again, Brother Cang''s subordinates will definitely not show mercy, and it is estimated that he will be killed.


    It''s scary to think about.


    A day later, Augusta stretched, and when he opened his eyes, he found two pairs of eyes that were paying attention to him, and blinked: "What''s wrong with you?"


    "You fell asleep?"


    Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help but ask, "Why did you fall asleep in the illusion?"


    Augusta''s expression suddenly embarrassed, he originally wanted to hide this matter. It''s not a very glorious thing after all, but how did they know he was asleep?


    "How did you know?"


    "Cang... The Soul Emperor is right." Ao Jiuxiao remembered the warning from the Soul Emperor, and almost didn''t change his tune. Sure enough, I felt a chilly sight, and my heart was so dangerous!


    I already understood Augusta''s face. He was so impressed with the Soul Emperor''s strength that he even knew that he was sleeping in an illusion.


    "Augusta, tell me, why do you sleep in a fantasy?"


    As for the questioning of the two, Augusta had to honestly explain it.


    It turned out that he had been listening to Mu Bingyun''s words, and he knew that he had entered the illusion, thinking that if he couldn''t get out of the illusion, wouldn''t he have to stay here forever? So, he decided to sleep, no matter what happened, as long as he fell asleep, then no matter what method the other party used to deal with him, he didn''t have to be afraid...

 Chapter 633： Then you swallowed him

    Thinking about it, he thought it was a good idea.


    What happened later is actually like this:


    The moment Augusta fell into a fantasy, he came to the palace and saw the lamp. But from the beginning he planned to do nothing else, just come in and sleep.


    So, when he was able to control his body, he lay down and started to sleep.


    The lamp **** suddenly noticed that someone came in, and waited for the wick to be lit, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see any movement from Augusta, and he was a little manic, but Augusta still didn''t move. Then he felt that if he didn''t show up again, Augusta was going to sleep.


    So, he set himself on fire.


    "Augusta."


    Augusta heard someone call him and knew that the illusion had launched an attack. Although he didn''t fall asleep, he only closed his eyes and did not answer the other party''s words. This can make Deng Shen anxious to death.


    "I can fulfill your wishes. There are three wishes in total. Don''t you want to go out here? As long as you let me help you realize it, I will let you out."


    Augusta heard it and felt that the illusion must be trying to lure him into being fooled, and even more refused to speak. The whole person is also motionless, Deng Shen naturally knows that he is not asleep.


    was chattering about some beautiful visions, saying everything that he could say, all kinds of temptations, if it were an ordinary person, I am afraid that he would have been fooled. However, Augusta kept Mu Bingyun''s words in mind and resisted all temptations.


    In the end, with Deng Shen''s chattering words, he gradually fell asleep, and just like this, he slept for several days.


    When the lamp **** saw it, he knew that it was impossible to tempt this person at all. When he woke up in Augusta, he was not ready to continue the temptation, and the illusion was broken, so Augusta fell asleep in the illusion. Feel, come out.


    Therefore, his facial expressions are so calm.


    When Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao heard it, they both laughed and cried. This method of dealing with illusions is not bad.


    "Augusta, I think I should treat you differently."


    Ao Jiuxiao was a little ashamed. If he was allowed to sleep in such a situation, he felt that he absolutely couldn''t do it. But Augusta did it, and even fell asleep.


    "Okay, since it''s all right, let''s go into the palace to see if there is something experienced in the illusion."


    The thing that Mu Bingyun was brooding about was of course the magic lamp he did. She wanted to go in and see what that magic lamp was. So the group did not hesitate to open the door of the main hall, and the layout inside was not much different from what they saw in the illusion.


    You Qi seemed to be the magic lamp that Mu Bingyun had done without hesitation, and walked over, still covered with a layer of dust. Ao Jiuxiao also took a careful look: "You said, is there really a lamp **** coming?"


    "I don''t think it should be a lamp god, but someone''s soul!"


    Mu Bingyun picked up the magic lamp and put it in the hands of the Soul Emperor: "See if it works."


    Ao Jiuxiao saw how fast she was, and the corners of her mouth twitched. However, he wasn''t interested in this thing either. If it was really a soul, it would be good for Brother Cang.


    The Soul Emperor held the magic lamp and felt that there was indeed a very powerful soul inside, but it was weaker than him. Especially the energy in it is very pure.


    "it works."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up: "Then you swallow him."


    For the previous phantom mirror, she was brooding. This lamp god, I don''t know how many souls it has swallowed. Since they were discovered by them, it''s not a bad idea to come and eat black.


    Augusta shuddered, and he finally understood why God said that women could not be offended. A beautiful woman like Bingyun is so terrifying once provoked, what about other fierce women?


    Soul Emperor turned his palm, and a scream suddenly came out: "I will devour you all!"


    Suddenly a grey figure emerged, about to flee, but was held in the hands of the Soul Emperor, not knowing what he did, the grey figure gradually became transparent, and finally disappeared.


    Mu Bingyun clearly felt that the soul emperor''s gloomy aura was getting stronger and stronger, and smiled with satisfaction: "This is just an accident, you can''t devour the soul in the future."


    In fact, she was still a little worried, if the Soul Emperor developed the habit of devouring souls, it would be bad.


    "Listen to you."


    Hearing the words, she laughed: "Although I really want you to restore your memory, I don''t want to cause you a burden because of this. Whether you restore your memory or not, you are a person I am familiar with."


    Soul Emperor''s heart moved, in fact, he rejected his identity as Cangyu. Whether it is or not, the subconscious is somewhat repulsive. But every time he saw her, he seemed to be able to easily accept this identity.


    When she said this, he felt that he should restore what he had lost. He suddenly wondered what happened to them in the past.


    The other two really couldn''t watch it any longer, so they shook their heads, but they didn''t interrupt.


    "The things here can be taken away."


    The Soul Emperor said a word, and then led her to pick good things everywhere. When the two saw that he could take things at will, they knew that the things here could indeed be taken away easily.


    I didn''t take it before, but I thought that life was more important. Under the circumstance that it can be taken away, the person who doesn''t take it is a fool. Therefore, several people are not polite. The Soul Emperor''s vision is very good, and the selected items are all top-notch.


    "Other me, I have many."


    "If you want, I''ll give it to you."


    Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta shook their bodies, and even more desperately put away the surrounding treasures. Since he said he has, then they are welcome.


    "Ao Jiuxiao, you stole my things!"


    Augusta didn''t expect Ao Jiuxiao to be so insidious, and suddenly snatched away the good things in front of him.


    Ao Jiuxiao looked back and said, "What''s yours, what you hold in your hand is yours, and what you don''t hold in your hand is not yours, but everyone''s."


    Augusta was so angry that he picked up treasures faster and faster. The two of you are fighting for each other, it seems that they are just caught in a kind of entertainment, and they are not really angry.


    Ao Jiuxiao really wanted to get out of the current predicament. He found himself looking at Yun''er, and there was a feeling of wanting to get close. He knew it was bad, but sometimes it just couldn''t be controlled. Perhaps, he really needs to use other things to divert his attention.


    As a result, fellow bachelor Augusta felt a little sad and was always bullied by him.


    he thought, make up for Augusta when he goes out. However, Augusta is getting more and more fierce.

 Chapter 634： listen to you

    Everything in the main hall was cleaned up, and everything that could be taken away was taken away.


    "I think these pillars are very good, Augusta, let''s get them back, you probably will return to the fairyland with me in the future, why don''t you use these pillars to build your palace, how?"


    Ao Jiuxiao doesn¡¯t say it¡¯s okay, but after saying this, it makes Augusta think about it: ¡°It¡¯s really not bad, the sacred breath stolen from these pillars makes people very comfortable, white, which is what I like. But¡­¡±


    "If the pillars are taken away, will the main hall collapse, and it will not be good for everyone to be in danger."


    "Probably not?"


    Ao Jiuxiao narrowed his eyes: "Let''s support the hall with other things first, and then remove these pillars."


    "Good idea, Jiuxiao, I didn''t make you a friend in vain. I''ll leave it to you when I build a palace in the future."


    "Of course, we are with whom, aren''t we best friends?"


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "You guys, I''ll arrange a few formations for you, and the hall won''t collapse without the pillars." Also her friend.


    Augusta can''t go back to the original place now. As long as he can get out of here, he will definitely stay in the fairyland.


    After Mu Bingyun arranged the formation, the two of them began to remove the white pillars one by one. Although I don''t know what material it is, I have never seen this material before.


    Augusta liked it very much, and quickly put it into his storage room, very satisfied. After all the pillars were taken down, they observed it and really felt that there was nothing they could take away, or that they were interested and finally let go of the messy hall.


    "Actually, there are many bright gems outside."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly opened his mouth, Augusta and Ao Jiuxiao looked at each other and ran out in a hurry. After a while, he walked back contentedly. Thinking about it, the gems outside did not escape.


    "Actually, those thousand-year-old fairy milks are not bad."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered this, "Yes, let''s get the Wannian Immortal Milk away."


    "No, it''s already here."


    Soul Emperor suddenly took out several bottles and threw two at Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta, obviously for them. The remaining one was placed in Mu Bingyun''s hands.


    She opened it and found that there was Qiankun in this bottle, and there was too much Wannian Immortal Milk in it. Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta were also stunned for a moment, they did not expect that the Soul Emperor would distribute things to them. After all, apart from being kind to Mu Bingyun, the Soul Emperor didn''t like them very much.


    So, the two were moved in their hearts, Ao Jiuxiao thought, Brother Cang still insisted on loyalty as before, and did not forget his friend.


    What ??Agusta thought was that the Soul Emperor was still the same gloomy he once was. In fact, he just didn''t like to talk anymore.


    No matter what the two of them thought, Mu Bingyun looked at a certain gate in the main hall: "Let''s go, there should be a lot of good things next."


    The two of them are so happy to hear that there is something good! Augusta had made up her mind to settle down in Fairyland. He felt that it was better to get along well with the Oriental Immortal. The Oriental Immortal was interesting, capable of fighting, and had many ideas of killing and killing people, and it would not be boring.


    Although there is a little danger, it is better than his boredom in the Western Heaven.


    "The one before was not me."


    Suddenly, just as she walked in the door, the Soul Emperor suddenly pulled her and said something inexplicable. Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta didn''t understand, but Mu Bingyun understood.


    Knowing that he can see the illusions of several people, she is not surprised. Just for his explanation, inexplicably think this person is a bit cute.


    "Of course I know," she turned her head sideways: "If it were you, I would have ignored you a long time ago."


    "Don''t ignore me."


    Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta stretched their ears, always feeling that this scene was very weird. But feeling the state of the Soul Emperor''s face changing, they felt that it was normal.


    "As long as you are obedient, I will not ignore you."


    "I listen to you."


    That aggrieved expression made her not even know what to say, and it seemed that she couldn''t bear to speak heavy words. She thought that this man, how could he become so... so cruel?


    Xiu Mei picked it up, or it was good, so obedient, so as not to provoke other women in the future. This face is also extremely handsome, and she can already be sure that if she meets the other women, few will not be tempted.


    "You have to keep holding me."


    Nuzui angrily, with a beautiful smile in the corners of his eyes, like a warning or a love story. The Soul Emperor was obedient, holding this little white and tender hand all the time, no matter if she said it or not, he would always hold her hand and never let go. He couldn''t even imagine what kind of bad things would happen if he let go of this hand.


    So, can''t let go.


    Even though there is no memory of the past, the tacit understanding between the two still envy others. Ao Jiuxiao''s worries from the beginning to the peace and bitterness now. He had to admire, Brother Cang, Brother Cang, even if you don''t remember anything, you can instinctively remember the person you love and fall in love with her again.


    He was thinking, if he were himself, would he have such great perseverance? The answer is I don''t know. He has never encountered it, but he also knows that the strength of the Soul Emperor is absolutely unfathomable. Although Brother Cang is stronger than him, he is definitely not as strong as the Soul Emperor, but he actually won.


    Several people came to the room that appeared in the Mu Bingyun illusion just now. There was no one in it, but there were many beautiful clothes. On the dresser, the delicate hairpins and withered flowers, some seem to be covered with dust, make people look a little depressed.


    "Looks like a woman''s room."


    Mu Bingyun looked at it and came to this conclusion intuitively. There is also delicacy everywhere, and there is no trace of men living there. The only trace of a man was probably a long gown on the side.


    This gown also seems to be a magic weapon, but several people did not move subconsciously. Not seeming to want to destroy everything in the house, even Augusta was silent for a while.


    bypassed here, and they found that there was something strange behind the room. When they saw the scene outside, they were stunned, and they didn''t understand why this happened.


    This is the best place to enjoy the scenery of the palace. From the inside to the outside, you can see water, mountains, flowers, grass... It is very beautiful, very beautiful, and there is a beauty chair. If the chair is half leaning on a beautiful woman, It must be a different view.


    However, the top is withered bones, dressed in exquisite and gorgeous clothes, with a head of blue silk, holding a beautiful bun, with a delicate headdress on it. However, supporting this beautiful appearance is indeed a white bone, and there is a little gold on the white bone. It can be seen that this is also a woman who has become a fairy.

 Chapter 635： Chihime

    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly saw a trace of sadness from the woman''s body, and the place where she stared at was actually the gate of the palace. Holding his forehead with one hand and raising his head slightly upwards, if you can see the woman''s expression clearly, it must be sad and missing.


    She seemed to be waiting for someone to come back, who probably didn''t come back. Otherwise, how could she have been waiting here, waiting to become a bone. She only felt a little sour in her heart, what exactly made this infatuated woman suffer. And this infatuated woman is too stupid to wait for herself like this.


    She thought, if it were herself, would it be like this?


    No, definitely not, even if her memory of Yu was washed away and she can''t remember her, she could instinctively protect her, and she will still hold her hand now. So, he won''t let her wait like this.


    was, is, and will be.


    The Soul Emperor seemed to sense something. He glanced at her face and found that there were tears in the corners of her eyes: "I will hold you." He didn''t know how he would say such inexplicable words, he obviously didn''t have much. what to think. But after seeing her expression, she immediately understood what she was thinking. As if he was born to be able to see through her thoughts, but he was reluctant to make her sad.


    "All men in the world are heartless men!"


    Suddenly, a bleak female voice rang out with laughter, and without warning, several people were startled. When they reacted, they found that the structure of the entire palace had changed.


    They subconsciously looked at the woman who was leaning halfway, and saw in horror that the white bone slowly stood up, and the blue silk also fell to the ground. If you only look at the back, it is only because this is a very petite and thin woman, but when she slowly turned around, she could only see a white bone.


    Empty eye sockets, one-to-one teeth bones, it seems that there is no prunes at all, which adds a bit of splendor in vain. Several people stood in a group and glanced at the woman with vigilance.


    She raised her head and laughed: "Everyone in the world is in love, and women are the most stupid. I have waited for 10,000 years, but he has never come back. Therefore, all men in the world love the new and hate the old. Damn, damn, damn!"


    Three "Damn" sounded, and it was cold to the heart, and the hearts of several people seemed to be frozen.


    "Since you are here today, then you should be damned!" The deeply sunken eye sockets waited for the three men of Ao Jiuxiao. She seemed to have forgotten about Mu Bingyun.


    However, she still saw that, seeing the two of them holding hands and loving each other, there was a strong flame in her eyes, as if she wanted to destroy everything in front of her.


    "Little girl, you can''t trust a man. Leave him alone. You leave alone, and I won''t kill you." When she looked at Mu Bingyun, her expression was a little pitiful. Obviously without a little bit of skin on their faces, they can clearly feel this kind of differential treatment, "Especially this kind of incomparably handsome man, I can''t believe it, holding your hand and hugging you today, in your There are love words in my ears. He doesn''t hesitate to stay away and do the same thing with other women."


    She spat fiercely, "Such a disgusting man is not worthy of our women at all. Little girl, let him go, you get out of here."


    "Hahaha, I want to kill these stinky men to make flower fat. A man''s body is the best nourishment for flower fat. A man''s soul is the best supplement for cultivation." The woman''s voice became more and more gloomy. Zhang''s teeth and bones made several people''s scalps numb.


    The previous sympathy was also dissipated. Maybe they should think about how to escape, instead of silently sympathizing with this woman who had a bad experience here.


    When they saw this woman, they thought of You Yanghong. This person also became extreme because of some incidents, and he killed all the immortals who came over.


    Their experience is worthy of sympathy, but their behavior, they do not agree with them, but rather contempt.


    "Little girl, it seems that you are not giving up, thinking that this man loves you, right?" The woman''s laughter stopped abruptly, she seemed to see through Mu Bingyun''s thoughts, and she mocked, "Women in the world are generally stupid, and in the future It is only after suffering that you know what regret is."


    "I won''t regret it."


    Mu Bingyun stared at the woman coldly: "He will always love me, and he will never be able to blame me." If it turned out that she would have doubts, after this incident, she believes in him even more, and he will always care. She will not let her down, because he forgot himself, but he can still protect her.


    Such love, isn''t it deep? It is already unforgettable, there are many women in the world who are wronged, but there are also many who get happiness. Many things cannot be generalized.


    The woman was not angry when she heard Mu Bingyun''s firm words, but she laughed out loud, and her voice was even worse than before. There was ridicule in the laughter, and there was a denial of Mu Bingyun''s words.


    "Every man and woman who come here, the women among them are just like you. They firmly believe that their lover will not change their hearts, but... no pair can go out from here."


    After saying this, her body suddenly made a creaking sound. It turned out to be clapping her hands. Then a few people heard slow footsteps and felt movement behind them. When they looked back, they saw several women appearing behind them.


    These women''s appearances are all stunning, they look no different from ordinary people, not like the previous women who were held up by a pair of bones. However, they didn''t even have the slightest expression on their faces, and when they saw the woman, there was only a little respect on their faces.


    "Meet Empress Qianji." Qianji seemed to be very satisfied with these women, she waved her hand, let them get up, and said proudly, "Look, these women once had someone they loved dearly, little girl, they The people I love most have abandoned them in the end, so they will stay here forever. However, those stinky men have become my flower fertilizer."


    Having said that, several people felt a lot of fragrance, and it really smelled like a flower fragrance. Qianji was very satisfied with their expressions, as if she was showing her baby to someone. She didn''t know what she had done. There were many flower beds around, and delicate and bright flowers were blooming beautifully. It should have been a very beautiful scenery, but the thought that these flowers were actually made by men made them uncomfortable.


    "Look at how well the flowers bloom with the manure made of flowers?"


    Qianji''s white-boned palm slowly touched a rose. The bright red rose was like dripping blood on it. It seemed that it was stained with the blood of those dead men.


    She plucked a flower fiercely, put it on her empty nose and sniffed gently: "Unfortunately, no matter how beautiful it is, I can''t smell the fragrance of flowers, but I know that there are no flowers anywhere in the world. , to be able to be beautiful here."

 Chapter 636： use him as fertilizer

    Having said this, her eyes fell on the Soul Emperor: "If you use him as flower fertilizer, the flowers that will bloom must be very beautiful. In the future, you will use him as flower fertilizer for the flowers you plant." This is to Mu Bing. Yun said, as if she had succeeded, all the people in front of her would be arranged by her.


    "As for these two, I came here in person. It''s been a long time since I fertilized the flowers myself. Judging from their strength, the flowers that bloom must be more beautiful than this one."


    Jiaojiao dripping voice, but saying such cruel words, it is really hard to look at. Afterwards, when Qian Ji saw that several people were not speaking, she laughed again, her voice still as sweet as before.


    "Little girl, don''t you still believe that this man will fail you?"


    Qianji laughed lightly when she saw that Mu Bingyun did not answer, but her voice was not pleasant at all. In the past, she might have really been a peerless beauty, but hatred made her what she is today.


    "I''ll make you believe it." Qianji''s words seemed to be very determined, her empty eyes looked at the Soul Emperor, "I can give you a chance to live, leave her behind, and the three of you can leave. ."


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corner of his lips, so it was. If this person really doesn''t like her, she will indeed agree to such attractive conditions. Qianji''s strength cannot be compared to her. She really doesn''t know where she has finally reached.


    However, she knew that whether it was Soul Emperor, Ao Jiuxiao, or Augusta, they would not leave because of this, and they would never abandon her. Sure enough, when Qianji''s words fell, the three of them shook their heads, saying no.


    Qianji''s face changed, and then she laughed: "But I never thought that there are so many kind and righteous immortals who have always killed people and seized treasures."


    "But," her voice suddenly increased, "when you are desperate, you will know how tempting such conditions are." Qianji laughed, like a crazy woman. Every word of her seems to be full of hatred, hating everyone, hating all men, and hating all those who love her.


    She wants to destroy everything. Even if the two of them are in love, she will try to break them up, using the man as a flower fertilizer, and leaving the woman in the palace, becoming an expressionless and emotionless person.


    This is her purpose, she wants to turn the world into a world of women, and turn all women into ruthless women. From then on, they no longer love anyone, and no one can hurt them.


    Of course, people like men should all disappear.


    Qianji''s eyes unexpectedly had a trace of flames, and she seemed to recall the past, when she was so infatuated. I am willing to give up my noble identity, walk with you all over the world, I am willing to love you only, and be beautiful for you.


    She is willing to stay in this gorgeous palace and never go out, but she doesn''t want it to be a trap of love, just for some reason, she can''t appear in front of people again and destroy everything he has.


    For profit, he kept her here for ten thousand years.


    Why don''t you hate her, why don''t you hate her?


    "Stinky man!"


    Qianji suddenly cursed and woke up, "The men in the world are all stinky men!"


    "They''re all heartbreakers, **** it, you all should be damned!" She glared at the three soul emperors fiercely, "Hmph, I see how long you can support."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart tightened, but she was not afraid that the three would abandon her. She was just afraid that Qian Ji would use other means to persecute the lives of the three.


    "Chihime."


    Qianji laughed when she heard Mu Bingyun take the initiative to speak to her: "How, have you changed your mind?"


    "No, I won''t change my mind, I want to make a bet with you." She felt as if she was holding her hand for a while, obviously worried, and moved it slightly, indicating that she didn''t have to worry.


    Qianji was interested: "Betting, how do you want to bet?"


    "Just bet that no matter what happens to them, they will not abandon me here. If I win the bet, then you will let us go. If I lose, I will stay here at your disposal."


    "On the premise, you can''t hurt their lives. Since this is a fantasy world you set up, it shouldn''t be so difficult for them to experience something, right?"


    Qianji squinted her eyes: "Little girl, you are very smart. You came up with such a solution for these men. This is the first person who dared to talk to me like this for so many years. Even if you don''t say it. , they must also experience it, but since you are so bold and want to bet with me, then I agree."


    "It doesn''t make any sense to take your lives easily. I like to see the little girl who is extremely remorseful and full of sadness looking at the unscrupulous person. You are too simple. Men are untrustworthy. In front of interests and lives, they Always think about yourself. For them, women are just a face, a tool, and they can be replaced at any time.¡±


    "Qianji, since you''ve already agreed, you don''t need to say so much. If I really lose, that''s my life. If I win, you have to trust me and let us go. What about you?"


    "I promise you."


    Qianji laughed, but she wasn''t angry. She had seen too many people over the years. By the last time she saw betrayal, she had already been in trouble, from anger at the beginning to calm at the end.


    "I hope you don''t regret it."


    Qianji''s empty eyes seemed to be thinking about something: "I really hope you can win, let me understand that there are still sincere emotions in this world."


    She still doesn''t believe it, no matter how good the relationship is, it will continue to wear away with time and events. Ruthlessness is a human being. She doesn''t believe it, she really doesn''t believe it. When she believed it, did she end up like this soon?


    "Ao Jiuxiao, Augusta, Yu," Mu Bingyun smiled and glanced at the three of them: "Whether you can go out is up to the three of you."


    The expressions of the three of them became more serious, only the Soul Emperor was a little reluctant. If it is possible, he can fight against Qianji. Although their strength is equal, they still have a chance to go out.


    "Yu, although you are powerful, we don''t know what will happen in the future. If we can save our strength, we will keep it. If the bet with Qianji is won, we will be able to pass through without any effort. I think this Qianji is also because The betrayal in the past has become extreme. In a war, you may be able to win, but you cannot convince her. We don¡¯t know the situation here, maybe she will use what methods and cause us any trouble. So, first Let her test and test, I believe in you very much, you said that you will always hold me.


    I don¡¯t believe that there are all those who are dishonest in the world, there may be many, but you are definitely not. "

 Chapter 637： oath

    "it is good."


    When the Soul Emperor heard this, he would not listen, and he was even a little happy. The happy expression was revealed, making Qianji feel extremely strange. She has seen countless men who have gone through trials, but none of them can laugh like the Soul Emperor. Is there something wrong with this man''s brain? Is there still some conspiracy?


    However, she took a closer look and found that there was nothing wrong with herself.


    As for Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta, Mu Bingyun naturally believed in them.


    "I believe in you."


    The two nodded lightly, and Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of deep affection, but it didn''t make anyone realize that since the Soul Emperor could never betray her, so could he.


    Augusta looked a little unbelievable, but since he experienced life and death with Mu Bingyun, he never thought of deviating from it.


    "Bingyun, you promise, go back to the fairyland and give me a good place to live."


    "What I said, I won''t go back on it." Mu Bingyun was a little amused, Qianji snorted coldly: "Shameless, for the sake of a mere place to live, it is unbelievable to be able to do this."


    Mu Bingyun thinks Qianji is a bit innocent. Isn''t it normal for friends to make jokes like this? She may have understood a little. In Qianji''s previous life, I am afraid that only the man she loved deeply, or she abandoned everything for that man, but was finally hated, which is why there is such a big hatred.


    After all, he is still a poor man.


    "Okay, you have explained the funeral, can you enter my illusion mirror?"


    After saying that, Qianji took out a mirror, it seemed like a thick fog, and she couldn''t see what was inside at all. Mu Bingyun stared at it, then looked at Qian Ji and said, "I think we should swear. After all, I don''t know if you will go back on it."


    "Hey, swear!"


    Qianji seemed to be laughing, although she was ruthless, she hated men extremely, and wished to make all the men in the world fat. However, she will do what she promises. She wouldn''t be one of those heartless people, she would only say sweet words, and after she deceived the woman, she would abandon her at will.


    Mu Bingyun naturally understands a bit, but this is the life of several of them, she can''t use this joke. Therefore, swearing is the safest, swearing with her own efforts, while Qianji can only swear with her own soul. Once she broke the oath, God would immediately punish her, and her soul would fly away. Few immortals would dare to violate it.


    "My Qianji, I swear by my soul today that if they can really stay with Mu Bingyun in the end, I''ll let them go, let them go, and never interfere with them. "


    "I, Mu Bingyun, swear today that if I lose, I will hand it over to Qianji, otherwise, I will never be reborn."


    When the words of the two fell, a beam of light fell on them, as if something shrouded them. Once one of them broke the oath, it would come true immediately.


    Qianji also swears for the first time, but she wants to see if there are people in this world who will not betray, if there are people who can face all temptations calmly. Just now, she saw the appearance of these men looking for treasures outside. It was obvious that they were greedy. Even the pillars of the main hall were dug up, so she was very angry.


    Although she also wanted to destroy the palace, there was something imprisoning her here, she could do things in it, but she couldn''t destroy the palace, and she couldn''t leave the palace.


    She thought she would be able to escape if she died, but the man was so cruel, she even thought of this, and now everything about her has been suppressed, and she has become a ghost, she regrets it!


    Therefore, she can only vent her anger in this way.


    After the two took the oath, Qianji pressed the magic trick, and a ray of light suddenly appeared in the magic mirror, shrouding the three of them: "Don''t resist, as long as you can handle it, you will come out naturally. I, Qianji, have always been bright and upright in my work. I won''t break my word. As long as the three of you come out, I will let you go, and I will never do anything to you again. However, if you can''t pass, you will never be able to come out. The day you come out, it will already be my flower fat. ."


    When they heard Qianji say that the flowers were fat, they were also a little disgusted, but now they are used to it. Now Qianji swears, they have no worries about her going back. The three jumped in one by one without any hesitation.


    Qianji just snorted coldly when she saw their relaxed expressions, she would never believe it until the last moment. If they can really come out, it can only show that they are like this, and she also admits defeat.


    If the world is full of such men, why would she suffer such a thing?


    After ?? three people entered the illusion mirror, she did not retract the illusion mirror, but put it aside, the figures of the three people also appeared in it, as long as she wanted to see, she could watch it at will.


    "Go ahead, just wait here." Qianji took a deep look at Mu Bingyun, "I hope you can win."


    Mu Bingyun nodded and sat down generously. She didn''t dislike Qian Ji very much. She raised her hand and a tea set appeared. The teapot was covered with green smoke, and the fragrant tea smell spread out. Qianji stared at her tightly, her empty eyes clearly couldn''t see anything, but Mu Bingyun clearly felt that Qianji was actually missing her, and she must be very helpless about her current appearance!


    "Look, you can''t use these anymore."


    She was about to take back the tea set, but a boney palm stretched out to stop it: "I just can''t smell the fragrance, but I still want to taste the tea. Maybe, I can''t taste it at all."


    10,000 years.


    If she had tears, her eyes would be red now.


    Mu Bingyun saw her appearance and poured her a cup of tea. Qianji didn''t expect that the other party didn''t show a disgusted expression at all, and the terrifying eyes were not so vicious. Obviously she couldn''t see any expressions, but Mu Bingyun could always easily capture her emotions.


    "Look at this color, it must be a good tea."


    Qianji held the teacup carefully with her two white-boned palms, "It''s better to have flesh and blood, like me, if you don''t recognize ghosts or not, you won''t be able to taste any good things."


    Said, she tilted the difference and poured the tea into her mouth, but nothing dripped. Mu Bingyun didn''t feel strange either, since Qianji was able to survive in this way. Then these things are not worth being curious about.


    Besides, she didn''t want to talk about these things, after all, it was Qianji''s sad past.


    "What''s it like outside now?"


    Qianji sighed: "I don''t know if those people I once knew are still there."

 Chapter 638： Have you been betrayed too?

    Mu Bingyun put aside the general situation of the Immortal Realm instead of talking about it, Qian Ji was silent: "I didn''t expect that the changes of ten thousand years would be so great. It turns out that this place is no longer the Immortal Realm, but only the Wheel Realm. The Wheel Realm is a good name. That man is really good at it." Qian Ji sneered in her heart, even if she really walked out of the palace, I''m afraid she wouldn''t be able to get out of the realm of chakra, that man actually calculated so deeply.


    Is he a heartless person, or is she clumsy?


    "Chihime."


    Qianji put down the teacup, and she could feel her calm at this moment: "Are you trying to ask me why you don''t go out?" She sneered, "If I can go out, why should I be like this, I can''t go out? , even if I give up my life, I can''t go out. He is too cruel."


    Mu Bingyun held the teacup tightly, no wonder Qianji was so angry. If it is ordinary negative heart, how can women be forced into this way. It was clear that Qianji couldn''t vent her anger, and this caused so many things, and the people who came here suffered.


    "How is your hair so white?"


    Qianji stared at Mu Bingyun, "It seems that there is still a trauma to the soul, little girl, it seems that your experience is not very good."


    In the face of Qianji''s ridicule, Mu Bingyun did not refute. She is indeed not as lucky as she used to be recently, but she is also luckier than many people. The luck stone is not fictitious. Ever since she got the luck stone, she has always been a little bit luckier than others. Of course, she admits that it is her own efforts and perseverance.


    Otherwise, although Mu Fengxue got the luck stone in his previous life, he didn''t use it properly, and he was killed by himself in the end? Therefore, no matter how good the baby is, it must be able to use it, and it itself requires great perseverance. All things cannot come out of thin air. Without effort, there will be absolutely no good results.


    Even if there is, it is extremely short. However, the life of immortals is very long. If you don¡¯t work hard, who knows what will happen halfway?


    Mu Bingyun briefly explained the matter, but did not hide it. After Chihime heard this, she was silent again.


    "You are infatuated."


    There was one more sentence she didn''t say, naturally it was Cangyu, she didn''t want to say it yet. In the end, infatuation and infatuation, no one knows until the end. However, the impression of the three men in the illusion mirror has changed a lot.


    "Little girl, if you win, I will help you heal." Since this is the realm of the wheel now, it is the man''s means, so she hopes that someone will come out from here and destroy the man''s efforts.


    Thinking of this, Qianji laughed, this is a good idea. Of course, it doesn''t matter whether she is smiling or not, as long as she doesn''t make a sound, she won''t be able to tell that she''s smiling at all.


    "However, I can''t help you with your white hair. But there is a way, as long as you find Wannian Polygonum multiflorum and Wannian Lingzhi..." Qianji said the names of several spirit medicines, "Refining them If it becomes an elixir, it will be able to restore it to its original state."


    Qianji always needs a little more sympathy for what happened to women.


    Later, Mu Bingyun knew why the women in the palace were all expressionless. Just because they couldn''t accept the betrayal of their beloved, Qianji used methods to make them forget their emotions.


    She didn''t know how to evaluate such a thing, she just said: "Qianji, although you don''t want women to be betrayed, this approach is indeed inappropriate. Whether they are in love or betrayed, this is their choice, what If you make such a choice, you must bear the consequences. This should be expected from the beginning.¡±


    Qianji was silent: "Little girl, you don''t look like a little girl at all, but like an old man who has lived for many years."


    "Who said that the longer you live, the more you see clearly? In fact, many betrayals can be avoided. After all, not all people can be firm in everything. If there is no incentive, many betrayals may not occur."


    Qianji didn''t understand, and her voice raised her voice: "You mean, I was wrong and shouldn''t have done this? If it wasn''t for me, how could they see the true faces of those stinky men?"


    Seeing that Qianji was a little excited, Mu Bingyun just smiled: "Qianji, if you don''t do this, what will happen to them?"


    Qianji was a little confused: "Naturally, she will be saddened and saddened."


    "But they will never be the same as you." Looking at the green and clear tea in the cup, Mu Bingyun hooked her lips, "Actually, I have been betrayed before, but I am not living well, and I am not living well now. very happy."


    Qianji was stunned: "You were also betrayed?"


    She couldn''t think of it: "Then you?" She actually wanted to ask, so do you hate it? However, in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, there was no trace of hatred at all.


    "My enemy was killed by me. The person who betrayed me is now a stranger. I originally wanted to kill it, but because of some things, I didn''t do it. Strangers, there will be no future. As for hatred, all my hatreds have been resolved by love."


    Her smile told Chihime that everything she said was true. Qianji still doesn''t understand why a person can forget hatred and betrayal.


    "I didn''t anger other innocent people, but I only made him wait for a long time, but he didn''t complain at all and kept waiting." Waiting, waiting for her to grow up, waiting for her to become stronger, and waiting for her to trust her. Now, she trusts him, she thinks, in this life, she actually trusts him most. Of course, in this life, there are many people she can trust, and they cannot be compared with each other.


    Qianji felt the warm aura on her body, she was a little stunned, her empty eyes seemed to be thinking about something. She really doesn''t understand, she really doesn''t understand. She has been here for 10,000 years, and every day she thinks frantically about how to torture all the stinky men, only raising flowers.


    "Qianji, how about going out for a walk?"


    In Qianji''s silence, Mu Bingyun suddenly said. In fact, she does have her own ideas, and she also wants to let this poor woman go out and see more places. The joy of the joy, the revenge of the revenge. There is also another choice for other women in the palace. This palace does not need to exist.


    Qianji opened her mouth: "I want to go out too."


    "I''ll help you. Since the palace is trapping you, then I will demolish the palace. In fact, I don''t hide it from you, and I have my own selfishness to do so, but one of them is that I really want to help you."


    Qianji looked at Mu Bingyun with her empty eyes for a long time, and said, "I believe in you." This was the first time someone told her so much, and she was so patient, "But, after you win. You If you lose, you have to let me deal with it."

 Chapter 639： you are amazing

    Hearing Qianji''s persistent words, Mu Bingyun was somewhat amused. In fact, Qian Ji is quite cute, but she was injured like this by a man, and she deserves revenge. She has never been soft to her enemies, no matter what means are used.


    But she won''t hurt any innocent people either.


    "Little girl, you are the first person to talk to me so much."


    "I am very honored."


    "You can really talk, no wonder we talked for so long, and we didn''t want to shoot you to death."


    Hearing it, Qianji gradually revealed her original temperament, but she was a little charming and cute. Originally, it should be very simple, right? Mu Bingyun thought silently, but was looking at the palace.


    "Qianji, you treasure of the palace, do you still want it?"


    Qianji couldn''t help laughing and laughing: "I don''t want that man''s stuff, just take it if you like."


    "That''s good. I took down some of your things earlier, and I was really sorry. We thought there was no owner here."


    Qianji didn''t know why this little girl was so confident: "You''re already sure, can you go out?"


    "Of course, Chihime, I trust them, they will come out soon."


    Qianji took the illusion mirror and looked at the situation of the three of them, her eyes were a little shocked: "So, I''m afraid it''s true, at this speed, if they go well, they will be able to come out tomorrow. Little girl, now I also I''m as confident as you are. Now I really want them to come out and help me demolish this palace. I''ve lived here enough, and I want to go out and see. Of course, as you said, it''s time to find that man. revenge."


    "This is good, Chihime, those innocent women should also wake up and go back to where they were before."


    Qianji shook her head, knowing that she might be about to lose, but she was not unhappy at all, "You are right, in fact, how could I not know that my approach is not good. But the trapped palace can''t go out, except to do What else can you do with these?"


    She was a little embarrassed: "Should I think about what method should I use to kill that man." Seeing that she was in another predicament, Mu Bingyun''s kind of sadness on the other side really made people feel a little bit.


    This is really like her before.


    Once entered the circle of revenge, and finally almost missed the person he loved. Fortunately, he was patient enough and loved her enough. In fact, she didn''t understand why he could love her so deeply in the first place.


    She didn''t want to get into it, she just thought he loved her. As long as she loves him, as for the reason, there may not be any reason.


    "Qianji, besides revenge, you should think about how you will live after revenge."


    Qianji was a little confused: "After revenge? I didn''t think about it. I don''t know if my original place is still there. My father and mother, because of me, an unfilial daughter, maybe they have long forgotten me. After all I hurt them in the first place and broke with my family for a man."


    Qianji regrets it. She is the jewel in the family. She did something to hurt her parents because of that man. She felt that she could not forgive herself.


    "Why don''t you go back and have a look, maybe they''ve been missing you?"


    Mu Bingyun thought of her parents and elder brothers, who didn''t love her, but couldn''t get together for some reason. Even though she knew that she might never be able to get out after entering the Wheel Realm, she never thought of not being able to come in.


    The same is true for ??Yu, which shows that true family love is also very valuable.


    Qianji fell into memory. Although there was only a pair of bones under the clothes, Mu Bingyun could always see Qianji''s expression clearly from the bones without flesh and blood. At this moment, if she had flesh and blood, she must have fallen into contemplation, with a smile in her eyes and a little warmth.


    Chihime''s parents must be very kind to her. Otherwise, after so many years, how can one be distracted by memories. Qianji really recalled a lot. She was spoiled and grew up since she was a child, she was deeply fascinated by the first handsome man she saw, and then... her parents did not agree, she resisted with all her might, and finally eloped with someone.


    A man with a heart full of interests, for the sake of profit, trapped her in the palace for 10,000 years. She thought he would at least come back. For the first thousand years, she waited and looked forward to it. He said that there was only an enemy coming, so this palace was just to protect her. He also said that when he got rid of the enemy family, he would come back, travel to the fairyland with her, and accompany her back to her parents'' home to plead guilty.


    He didn''t know, she already knew the reason, but she still believed it.


    She is stupid, stupid. Being overwhelmed by love, he knew that he was likely to be deceived, but he still jumped into the fire pit. Perhaps, when she betrays her parents, he is the only person in the world who can make her feel safe. It''s her only hope, she''s so stupid. Qianji slowly raised her head, her eyes looked at a certain place again, the gate of the palace. Many years ago, she was really looking forward to it. She thought that as long as he came back one day, she would forgive him.


    It was like this for five thousand years, from hope, to loss, despair, and finally to resentment and anger, and she finally gave up. From love to hate, when I think of this person all the time, it turns out to be so calm. Yes, it is calm, it seems, this person has been unable to make her mood fluctuate.


    "Little girl, you are amazing."


    Qianji''s words made Mu Bingyun stunned for a moment, and she was a little puzzled by the deep eyes. Qianji''s laughter sounded, not the horror of the previous Jie Jie sound, but a bit clear, like the sound of a normal woman laughing, as pleasant as a silver bell. If he could see her face, he would definitely fall for her.


    She stroked her sleeves and lay down on her back. He is obviously a bone, but he has such a good manner: "It seems that I haven''t been so calm for a long time. You are right, in addition to revenge, I should think about how to live after revenge." If it turned out, she thought about it. Die, she has already died once, and she doesn''t want to anymore.


    It¡¯s better to live, but to die and have nothing. She also wanted to go back to see her loving mother and her daddy who doted on her so much, and she didn''t know if she could forgive her now. Whether they forgive or not, she won''t run away. One mistake, this time she can''t make another mistake.


    "It''s nice of you to think so."


    Qianji was a little distracted: "According to your description, today''s Lunjing was created by that man. At the beginning, part of the Immortal Realm was made into Lunjian by him. It is estimated that there have been great changes, and I don''t know where that person is now." After thinking about the road ahead, Qian Ji''s thoughts have become clear. Slowly calculating, how to be able to kill the enemy.


    "Don''t worry about this, Qianji, do you have a way to restore your original appearance?" Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, "Your current state is against that person, I''m afraid..."

 Chapter 640： way to recover

    "I know," Qianji said with a bit of irony in the corner of her eyes, "As long as you let me out of the palace, I can recover. I can''t recover, but it''s the palace''s suppression. He is really cruel." She has become a red face and withered bones, why didn''t she find out that that person was so cruel?


    As expected, he was blindfolded by the smoke and could not see anything.


    "Bingyun, I''ll just call you Bingyun."


    Qianji suddenly wanted to be called a little girl, but suddenly realized that although Mu Bingyun was not as old as her, she had more experience than her. If she hadn''t experienced this, where would she have been awakened. There were so many people who came in, and some people talked to her, but no one spoke to her heart.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, she knew that if Qianji still had some hope in her heart, she would not have listened to what she said. Qianji wasn''t supposed to be a bad person originally, but in fact, everyone was not bad at the beginning. She retracted her thoughts, and her eyes fell on the illusion mirror.


    A ray of light suddenly emitted from above, and the figure of the Soul Emperor appeared impressively. His eyes looked over, and he seemed to find that she was intact and expressionless, but she clearly noticed that she was relieved. He stepped over, looked at Qian Ji, and noticed the change in Qian Ji, but moved away in an instant.


    To him, except for Mu Bingyun, everything else is just a decoration. When he came to her side, held her hand, and felt the temperature passed over, he really put his heart down.


    He felt that he should hold this hand and keep holding it, so he put it down for a while, he felt like a lifetime had passed.


    Mu Bingyun was a little baffled by this man''s sudden attitude. Seeing his eyes twinkle and noticing the position of the two holding hands, he somewhat understood in his heart. She couldn''t help laughing. Originally, she was still worried. If this person can''t remember things, what should he do if he leaves her side? Now there is no need to worry.


    "Are you okay?"


    In the face of her concern, the corners of his mouth evoked a graceful arc, and his eyes shone with starlight. At first glance, he knew that he was very happy: "Nothing." To him, the illusion was like a decoration, and entering is just walking. It''s just a cutscene. Qianji felt that the Soul Emperor didn''t take her as if she existed, nor was she angry.


    Mu Bingyun actually talked about what Qianji had said earlier, and said in it that Qianji could help her recover the damage she suffered on her soul. When he said this, his eyes lit up, which made Qianji wonder whether to laugh or cry. However, she is only a bone, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find any emotions in her.


    "Qianji, can you really help her?"


    This is the first time the Soul Emperor has spoken, and he has taken the initiative to ask someone. Although he was also a soul cultivator, he couldn''t help repair Mu Bingyun''s soul. The only way to damage his soul was to warm him up and take it with soul-raising pills.


    Qianji nodded: "Yes."


    "Thank you."


    Soul Emperor paused, his voice not so cold: "I''ll help you destroy this palace later."


    "Come on, don''t destroy it, just take it down. Bingyun said earlier that he wanted to take the things away. Did he build a residence for that golden-haired, green-eyed weirdo?" Qian Ji hadn''t been so happy for a long time. Now, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing when she heard her calling Augusta a geek with golden hair and green eyes, and suddenly a voice came from behind, it was Augusta, "Who is the golden hair and green eyes? Where''s the weirdo??"


    Several people turned their heads and saw Augusta and Ao Jiuxiao appearing outside the environment one after another. The expressions of the two did not change much. It could be seen that the test inside was very easy for them. The three of them came out, and Chihime also smiled. Although she lost, this time she was willing.


    If these three people can''t come out, she can''t imagine how long she can stay in this palace, she will go crazy one day.


    Augusta walked up to Qianji with a proud face: "You said I''m a weirdo with golden hair and green eyes?" Qianji was surprised, however, it was only a pair of sunken eyes facing Augusta, which made him feel a little bit in vain. Cool, "I''m also alone, not some weirdo."


    It¡¯s just that the race is different.


    Augusta murmured twice in his heart, and wanted to say something, but he felt the gaze from Qianji, and only felt that his whole body was cold, which made people uncomfortable. Of course, he wasn''t angry either, he just didn''t want to be treated differently.


    Qianji couldn''t help laughing: "Your name is Augusta?"


    "Yes, I am Augusta." Augusta glanced at Chihime: "Do you think the name is strange?"


    Chihime didn''t speak. The name was really weird as to who she came from. She had never seen the same race as Augusta, so it wasn''t surprising that she could be curious.


    Augusta was a little depressed. He was the most handsome among the Western gods, but in front of this woman with bones, he became a weirdo.


    "Augusta, don''t worry about it..." Seeing that he was still thinking about something, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but stand up and briefly said what he and Qianji said just now. Augusta didn''t have any hostility towards Qianji just now, and when she heard Qianji said that she was willing to let him remove all the things in the palace, her eyes showed a bit of interest.


    However, he also had some sympathy for Chihime''s experience.


    Augusta smiled and glanced at Chihime a little embarrassedly: "Chihime, if you need my Augusta''s help in the future, just say it."


    Anyway, his identity is not bad, and he has strength, so he can naturally have the confidence to say such words. For the man Qianji had encountered before, he felt that there were such ruthless people in the world, and he despised it a little.


    Qianji''s attitude towards seeing several people was good to her. It was the first time in so many years that she didn''t know what to use to express her feelings. Just standing there in a daze, looking at this very familiar palace, she suddenly felt that the past was like smoke, and many things in the past were blurred.


    "Chihime, if you''re ready, we''ll do it."


    Mu Bingyun''s words awakened her from her memory. She raised her head and looked around with her empty eyes. Every time she took a step, the Buyao above her head shook, and her clothes danced along with it. Her back is really beautiful, and Augusta was a little stunned to see it for a while.


    "Eastern Fairy, she really looks prettier than the Western Goddess." He couldn''t help muttering to himself. After speaking, he felt a little embarrassed. Thinking of Qianji''s current appearance, he hurriedly cast an apologetic look, but Qianji turned back but didn''t Care: "As long as I destroy this palace, I can become a normal person."


    Augusta''s eyes lit up: "So amazing?"


    "Naturally, this palace is a special structure that suppresses my body and my soul. I can''t use any other means. Only if the palace is destroyed, all the power that belongs to me will be restored."

 Chapter 641： finally going out

    It is just a very simple thing to make this pair of dead bones reborn into flesh and blood. Qianji raised her hand, and in the palm of the white bone, there was gold. Several people found that there was a lot of gold in the white bone of Qianji.


    Mu Bingyun secretly guessed that a person with such supernatural powers, I am afraid Qianji belongs to the ancient immortals. The ancient immortals have infinite means, and their cultivation methods are also very different from those of today. Today''s fairyland can be considered to be controlled, but the ancient fairyland cannot.


    Thinking of the magic of the fairy world, she couldn''t help but relate many things to it.


    "Finally going out."


    Qianji''s low voice sounded: "Bingyun, please a few of you."


    "No trouble, no trouble at all, Qianji, you must be a peerless beauty after recovering." Augusta said with a blink of an eye, very interested in Qianji''s original appearance. If he still felt a little scary before, now he doesn''t feel that way at all.


    Chihime smiled lightly and did not answer. If it weren''t for the peerless beauty, how could it have attracted countless people to ask for marriage. However, this peerless face brought her countless pains.


    "Let''s do it!"


    Mu Bingyun saw that Qianji was once again caught up in her memories, thinking that she could resolve the matter early, when Qianji recovered, it could be regarded as fulfilling one of her promises.


    Chihime didn''t act, she just stood beside the beauty chair before, instead of sitting down, she was watching the blooming flowers in the pond, and these flowers were also carefully fed by her. She glanced at the people who were demolishing the palace, raised her hand and released a fierce immortal power, which hit the pool, destroying those delicate flowers. Uprooted, destroyed.


    In addition to the pond, and everything around, as long as the flowers were fertilized by people, she destroyed them one by one.


    However, after these flowers were all destroyed, a black aura emerged. She frowned, these were all grievances, she looked down at her bones, and it was she who killed these people.


    There is confusion in her eyes, what has she done in the past ten thousand years?


    "Light of the Holy Light, purify!"


    Augusta''s voice sounded beside her, and she was stunned: "Purification?" Then she saw that the dark aura gradually turned into a transparent color, and faces appeared. These faces were facing each other. After bowing to Augusta, he disappeared in front of his eyes.


    "It turned out to be a soul?"


    Shouldn''t all the souls be practiced by her?


    Augusta ignored it, and kept purifying the grievances around him, dissolving the grievances one after another, and naturally those souls that became transparent disappeared just like that.


    Although he is no longer in his own world, every world is connected, and he can use his own means to help the resentful spirits return to their origins and return to where they should go.


    Chihime was shocked from the beginning, to the end, she just waited quietly, watching Augusta''s movements. Seeing those ferocious and terrifying resentful spirits regain their pure colors and disappear before their eyes, their expressions are extremely complicated.


    "The soul is only the main soul."


    After a long time, Augusta had finished work, and the resentment around him was resolved by him, and no resentment appeared again. "If you have emotions, resentment, and anger, you can generate consciousness."


    Chihime understood, so why not. Not everything in this world is like this, it''s her demon barrier.


    "Qianji, look, I''ll take you some things and help you solve all these things." Augusta said triumphantly, looking at Qianji, "You think we should be friends too? "


    After talking with the oriental fairy for a long time, Augusta couldn''t help but have an oriental accent. He was originally from the Western Heaven, and it was very easy to learn a language. However, being able to speak so eloquently is still a bit of a skill.


    "of course."


    Qianji was a little suspicious, and always felt that this golden-haired and green-eyed weirdo was a little strange.


    Agusta smiled: "When the palace was demolished, can you really restore it to its original state?"


    "Yeah." Chihime nodded lightly, still not understanding why Augusta was so enthusiastic. It was as if he was the one who could restore a normal person after tearing down the palace.


    Augusta thought, just looking at Chihime''s back is so beautiful, if it can be restored to an ordinary person with flesh and blood, I don''t know how beautiful it will be. Regarding Bingyun, he didn''t dare to appreciate it openly, even when Cang Yu remembered him back then, there were countless warnings in his eyes. Not to mention the appearance of the Soul Emperor now, the fierce look in his eyes made him extremely frightened, and he didn''t dare to appreciate Bingyun properly.


    Of course, he really appreciates it. It has been many years since I came to the East, and I have met countless women, but well, I have not found anyone who can compare to Bingyun.


    However, the Chihime he met here was another beauty that made him think. He always felt that this beautiful oriental fairy would surprise him, and even his eyes were now attracted to her.


    Chihime didn''t know that Augusta, who was called the "golden hair green-eyed weirdo" by herself, thought so much in an instant, and thought that the other party really wanted to make friends with her!


    "Then I''m going to demolish the palace."


    Augusta thought about his future residence, thinking that I might have to use all the things here. Want to enjoy the luxurious life, let him live in a simple house, it is better to live in the open-air dam.


    Qianji didn''t care so much. Seeing that the palace was gradually disappearing, and the pressure on her body gradually diminished, she still couldn''t see any emotion in her empty eyes. But from a distance, Augusta could feel the joy and release from Chihime.


    He couldn''t help but smile: "Qianji, you seem very happy?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Augusta, and then at Qianji. Sure enough, she felt the same emotion from her body, "I am naturally happy to be able to get rid of the oppression of the palace." Qianji said lightly, and her emotions could no longer be seen ups and downs.


    The ?? voice was not as happy as he felt before, Augusta said that he didn''t understand: "Qianji, what troubles do you have, why are you unhappy?"


    Qianji stared at him earnestly and shook her head, indicating that it was nothing. He no longer looked over, and turned to look at the location of the palace gate. 10,000 years ago, she came in happily, but 10,000 years later, when she was able to go out, she would also be happy.


    "Augusta, demolish the palace first, let Qianji recover, and ask other questions later!"


    Mu Bingyun can naturally understand Qianji''s complicated mood at the moment, happy, really happy, sad, and naturally sad. She felt that telling Augusta this, the other party would not understand. This person''s nerves are a little rough, and she has almost understood it all the way.

 Chapter 642： Chihimes face

    A day later, when the last part of the palace was taken down, Chihime felt relieved. Her body floated in mid-air, and the surrounding immortal power rushed towards her body fiercely.


    She closed her eyes, her face was calm, the corners of her mouth were curved, and she enjoyed the feeling of being impacted by immortal power.


    Mu Bingyun was surprised to find that Qianji''s feet without shoes should have been two white bone soles. With the influx of immortal energy, flesh and blood grew out of the white bones. At this moment, Qianji snorted, obviously Repairing the body is not a small pain.


    Augusta stared at it without blinking, and he had never seen such a method. However, Ao Jiuxiao admired it a little, I heard that only ancient immortals have the second method. Qianji existed ten thousand years ago, and the fairyland at that time was not the fairyland it is today. One can imagine how much the fairyland has changed during this period.


    In today''s fairy world, wherever there are immortals, they can control it. In the past fairyland, no matter who you are, you can''t control it.


    Between thoughts, Qianji''s feet appeared completely, a pair of jade feet, white and red, Augusta was a little stunned, and she couldn''t recover, Ao Jiuxiao''s forehead twitched and patted him. shoulders: "Augusta, isn''t it beautiful?"


    "nice."


    Augusta praised, "I look forward to her face even more."


    "Haha¡ª" Ao Jiuxiao laughed, "Then you can look forward to it!" His eyes were calm, and he naturally had no idea about Qian Ji. He will always have an idea for only one, but he will never be able to satisfy his own idea. Looking over subconsciously, seeing that she was paying attention to Qianji seriously, she couldn''t help sighing inwardly.


    Suddenly, a cool gaze came over, and he hurriedly turned his head in embarrassment. With this annoying guy like the Soul Emperor, I won''t be able to take a good look at Yun''er from now on.


    Soul Emperor frowned and his fists were clattering. He could clearly feel the idea of ??someone who wanted to hit the man next to him. Those eyes glared at Ao Jiuxiao, as if to say, if you dare to look again, you will be killed.


    Ao Jiuxiao said that he didn''t watch it, and he felt a chill in his heart, and he was a little sad.


    Between the two of them, Qianji''s jade hand also recovered, gradually reaching the pink neck and jade-colored skin, making people want to be distracted. Slowly, a delicate chin, blushing small mouth, beautiful cheeks, closed eyes, until the forehead, the whole body returned to normal, appearing in front of several people.


    What is Qingcheng, what is jade color, and what is picturesque beauty. Augusta seemed to understand, he stared at the woman in mid-air without blinking, he thought, that is the Oriental fairy in his heart.


    Although Bingyun was beautiful, it wasn''t his, and he didn''t dare to think about it. However, Qian Ji''s beauty is not like Bingyun''s cold and frosty temperament, but sometimes she has a sweet smile. It was a kind of delicate beauty, and it was also a kind of delicate beauty. From the moment she closed her eyes, it gave him an urge to protect.


    Suddenly, Qianji slowly opened his eyes, those eyes were sparkling, and the water waves that came out of them made him sink deep into them. Augusta was stunned, but the others were happy and relieved.


    Qianji lowered her head and glanced at a few people, a gentle smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, she glanced around, and her wide sleeve robe was suddenly swept away. All traces of the palace were razed to the ground. All the dilapidated buildings have become powder. It was as if nothing had ever appeared here, as if this was a dream.


    She suddenly felt a little wet in the corners of her eyes, touched the tears that were about to fall, and then woke up. This was not a dream, it had happened before. The figure gently landed on the ground, and there were dozens of women with dull expressions in front of her. She couldn''t help but sigh, after all, she owed these people.


    squeezed the magic formula in her hand and put it all into the universe: "I will let you out when you are in a safe place." Now she doesn''t plan to release these women, who can know the danger of Lunjing? It is safest to have the universe in your sleeves.


    "Chihime, you are so beautiful."


    Augusta, who came back to his senses, hurriedly leaned up and said, "Beautiful Oriental Fairy, you have already hooked all my mind."


    Qianji nodded estrangedly: "Thank you for the compliment." Augusta also clearly felt her estrangement, with a sad look in her eyes, "Qianji, we shouldn''t be so unfamiliar, right?"


    Chihime didn''t know how to answer, the fiery in Augusta''s eyes made her suddenly feel at a loss. When Augusta saw this, he remembered that the fairies in the east were more reserved, so it was a little rude for him to say that.


    So, the topic changed: "Qianji, where did you take the others?"


    "This is the universe in the sleeve?"


    Ao Jiuxiao said in surprise. Seeing Qianji nodding, she was even more certain that Qianji was indeed one of the few ancient immortals. I don''t know when the ancient immortals in the fairy world disappeared. Many seniors in Immortal Realm have searched, but found nothing.


    "They have been taken away by me, and they will be settled later." Qianji said indifferently, she closed her eyes and felt it, "It seems that there is no such person here."


    She opened her eyes, feeling a little regretful, but she didn''t have time to put away the hatred in her eyes, "I''ll return everything to him for so many years." Every time she thought of this person, she had a feeling that she was about to collapse.


    "Qianji, we should leave here first and find a way to get out." Mu Bingyun felt that if Qianji couldn''t take revenge, she would probably fall into another crisis sooner or later.


    Augusta also hurriedly said: "Yeah, Qianji, let''s go to Immortal Realm anyway." Mu Bingyun looked strange, seeing that Augusta''s eyes were attracted by Qianji, she seemed to understand something, but she didn''t say much.


    Qianji recovered her emotions and showed a smile: "Okay, now let''s find a way out! But before that, I''ll help Bingyun recover."


    Qianji walked straight to Mu Bingyun, raised her hand and placed it on Mu Bingyun''s forehead, Mu Bingyun only felt a gentle force was warming her soul. The place that had been injured was slowly being repaired.


    The Soul Emperor held her hand extremely nervously, for fear that something bad would happen. Without blinking, he just looked at Chihime''s hand. Qianji laughed a little at his vigilant appearance. Thinking of it this way, only if you love someone to the core, will you care so much?


    Thinking about the time when she got along with that person, she suddenly realized. It turned out that he didn''t love her that much at all, maybe he did, but he couldn''t love her more than himself!

 Chapter 643： The truth of the small world

    "All right."


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes and saw Qianji withdrew his hand with a smile on his face, and his eyes fell on the Soul Emperor: "Wannian He Shouwu, Wannian Lingzhi, if you get it, you can help her restore this silver hair. "


    "Remember, thank you." The Soul Emperor took these two names in his heart seriously and engraved them in his mind. Every time he saw her silver hair, he had the urge to destroy everything that made her suffer, including himself.


    Mu Bingyun felt his nervousness and said with a smile, "Don''t I look good with my silver hair?"


    "nice."


    Either way, it looks good. Blue silk makes people tempted, silver hair makes people feel distressed. The more he got along with her, the more he felt an emotion that erupted from the depths of his heart.


    He never thought that he was still a person with such a burning heart.


    "The elixir of ten thousand years, if you don''t have the opportunity, you may not be able to come across it. Let these things take their course!"


    As long as it doesn''t affect her cultivation, she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with silver hair. She thought so, but the Soul Emperor did not. Instead, she made up her mind that she must find these two elixir to restore her green silk.


    "Okay, the two of you don''t show affection in front of me, let''s go out and talk about it! I just want to understand, what else exists in this wheel realm."


    What she didn''t say was that that person was so courageous that he dared to fool people in the fairy world. No, he must have fooled everyone! She didn''t dare to say what the guess in her heart looked like.


    Mu Bingyun saw her pondering, and couldn''t help but ask: "Qianji, did you guess something? The immortal world has never seen an ancient immortal. It is said that in the ancient immortal world, it is impossible to be controlled by others."


    Today''s fairyland is divided into inseparable parts, and the core of the continent is in the hands of the masters of several great fairyland. She has always had a doubt. If it is really easy to control the immortal world, why are there so many abandoned places in the immortal world, these places cannot be controlled by the immortals.


    It seems that the immortals who exist in the immortal world are caught in what kind of mystery, thinking that they can control everything, but they are fooled by others, maybe there is another place.


    Immortals may be owned by others, but they cannot be manipulated as freely as one¡¯s own possessions. This was what she had always wondered about, and Qianji''s expression was captured by her.


    Qianji didn''t want to say it, but she saw several people looking at her seriously, and she knew that if it was really what she guessed, these people would know sooner or later. It''s better to say it early, so that they have a preparation.


    "You should know the big world and the small world, right?"


    Seeing the appearance of several people, Qian Ji continued: "The Immortal Realm should be the Great Thousand Realm. No matter how powerful immortals are, they cannot be controlled. There is no such thing as using a continent''s refining core to control it. Just like this round realm. , but was created by man. Perhaps every part of it belongs to the original fairy world, however, it does not belong to the great world."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved: "What do you mean..."


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I mean. The reason why Immortal World can be controlled by people, I guess I am afraid that this is just a small world, everything here is controlled by immortals, but you are controlled by those ancient immortals with ulterior motives. "Qianji suddenly laughed, "Originally I was just guessing, but the more I think about it, the more I feel that now, I overheard some of his conversations with other people, but I didn''t pay attention. Although the ancient immortals are powerful, their cultivation is even more difficult. It is even more difficult to become a god. Countless ancient immortals have died under the test of becoming a god, so they both yearn and fear for becoming a god."


    Qianji said, her expression became sad: "I never thought of becoming a god, he dreams of becoming a god."


    Qianji let out a sigh, which made several people feel melancholy and some doubts.


    "This wheel is probably his handwriting, I don''t know what he means." She suddenly raised her head and her eyes were clear, "But I know the reason for bringing all the immortals into the immortal world they are now, which is Xiaoqian world. ."


    "what is the reason?"


    Not only Mu Bingyun, but Ao Jiuxiao also cares a lot. After all, he is the Great Emperor of Nine Dragons, who is in charge of the entire Nine Dragons Immortal Territory. Now that he knew that Immortal World was just a small world, although it was difficult to accept, he still believed in Qian Ji''s statement. Because, many things indicate that Chihime''s statement is correct.


    Qianji laughed: "What else could it be? They are afraid of hardship, it is difficult to cultivate, and it is difficult to become a god. If someone helps them cultivate, what do you think about this?"


    Mu Bingyun and Ao Jiuxiao were stunned, and they helped people to practice: "Qianji, you mean, are all our immortals cultivating for those people? It''s not just the immortal world, but also the demon world, so the next session, Could it be that these places are all small thousand worlds?" If that''s the case, it''s really terrifying, they are just one of the people who are controlled. Mu Bingyun fell into a kind of panic, she was just afraid that all the loved ones and relatives she had got now would disappear one day because of this.


    Others, she is not afraid.


    "The lower realm is not. According to your description, the fairy realm must be. As for the devil realm, I have never been there. Maybe not, or maybe it is."


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, and told her the demon world that Cangyu once described to her. After Qianji heard it, she frowned: "Then, the demon world should not be. Although there are leaders everywhere in the demon world, they are not. It is completely controlled by people like the fairy world. As for why people from the devil world can pass through, the follow-up is that the person has no way to control the devil world. The people from the devil world may not want to be enemies with them, so this is what happened."


    After saying this, several people calmed down. At present, even if Immortal World is only a small world, it is not impossible to escape this predicament. Ao Jiuxiao frowned, looking serious and complicated.


    "We have to return to the Immortal Realm as soon as possible to be able to confirm this matter. If those ancient immortals really use us to cultivate, it will not be a good thing in the long run."


    "Jiuxiao is right, no matter what, we need to know the truth of the matter, Qianji, what do you think about this matter?" Mu Bingyun thought that Qianji was the one who was most familiar with the plan, so maybe she could get something useful Information.


    Qianji thought for a while: "I guess, if people in this small world can''t break through this world, they probably won''t be able to become gods. Think about it, have there been any people who have become gods over the years?"


    Several people were horrified, thinking that it is true that no one who became a **** has appeared in the fairyland for many years. Could it be because of the calculations of the ancient immortals?

 Chapter 644： guess

    "I understand." Qianji shook her head and laughed: "They must be trying to gather all the opportunities of becoming a **** from the latecomers and use it to become a **** for themselves. So in the world of Xiaoqian, as long as there are people who are about to become gods, I am afraid they will all become gods. Conspiracy by them."


    Mu Bingyun should be fortunate, if he didn''t go through this, I''m afraid he wouldn''t know how he would die in the future. In the immortal world, I have never seen a ninth-rank immortal, and the consequences can be imagined. Even the powerhouses of Immortal Venerable rarely appear.


    The scene fell into silence, and they didn''t know what to say. Such a big truth, for several people, the impact is not small, but apart from being amazed and shocked, they can''t think of other ways for the time being.


    "I seem to understand that when those immortals disappeared, I thought they were just going to retreat to practice in order to cope with the test of becoming a god. After that, I never found out. I thought it was the failure of becoming a god."


    After a long time, Ao Jiuxiao spoke with a gloomy expression on his face: "You said, where did those strong men go?"


    Everyone was silent again. Where they went, it was naturally conspired by the ancient immortals. As for whether it was life or death, they really didn''t know. This time, even Qianji had no way to answer. She had always been somewhat aware of that person''s ambitions. She was so naive and foolish, so she believed it.


    Suddenly there was a panic in my heart, what happened to my parents?


    Thinking of this, Qian Ji changed her indifference from the past, and her expression became anxious: "We should find a way to get out first. For the time being, there is no way to find out about the calculations of the ancient immortals. Now that the palace is destroyed, I will definitely not be able to hide from that person. How long, once he knows, he will definitely know the reason and will not let us go."


    Chihime said this, and several people felt that their situation was not very good. The decision was made at the moment. Go out first and then talk about it. Even if the fairyland is not safe, there is still a chance. The Wheel Realm was refined by someone, isn''t it being controlled by someone?


    "Go, you come with me, I can sense where I am going out."


    After ?? Qianji recovered, her strength was very strong, and with special means, she could naturally sense the passage out of the wheel.


    "Qianji, wait, I came here to look for my relatives. If I can''t find them, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go out." Mu Bingyun said quickly, she didn''t forget her purpose.


    Qianji was stunned: "Have you kept their aura? Just give it to me, and I can help you find them."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was happy: "Yes."


    Coincidentally, she still retains the aura of her mother and brother here. On the jade pendant belonging to Chiye, there is the aura of Mu Qingrou. As for her father''s aura, it really doesn''t exist. But being able to keep two people is already quite good.


    As for the breath of Brother Cang and his wife, she really didn''t know. Now the blue memory has been washed away and cannot be found for the time being.


    "Qianji, our parents are inside, so we have to find them, we can''t go out for the time being." What else she wanted to say, Qianji hurriedly stopped her.


    "It''s also fate that you and I are here today. Without you, I, Qianji, would not be able to see the sun again. Our goals may be the same, so we should find people first and then go out. During this period, we can improve our strength, think about it. How to deal with those ancient immortals!"


    Qianji is somewhat grateful to a few people, plus she goes out easily, the chance of being discovered is higher, if a person wants to deal with that person, he is afraid of asking for trouble. The only way is to unite all the people of Immortal Realm to have a chance of victory.


    Being reasonable, she should be waiting for a few people to be with her.


    "Okay, Chihime, thank you very much."


    "I have already sensed the direction of one of the breaths. Let''s go to find someone first." Qianji''s eyes narrowed, and her face was a little happy.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t expect things to be so fast. When Qianji took the lead and ran in a certain direction, all of them followed. The Soul Emperor didn''t say a word at the moment, he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Among the people present, apart from Qianji and Mu Bingyun, Ao Jiuxiao was the most anxious. After living for so many years, I suddenly knew that I was only in a small world that was controlled by others, and I felt very aggrieved when I thought about it!


    "Chihime, how long is it?"


    Mu Bingyun only felt a little flustered in his heart, the breath Qianji sensed was exactly Mu Qingrou''s. I don''t know how long it has been since I saw my mother, it was already a matter of my previous life. Thinking of being able to meet again, her mood was very complicated.


    They have been on their way for three days, but their hearts are getting more and more flustered, and they always feel that something is going to happen.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Soul Emperor asked with concern, but his voice was still a little cold. He felt her unease, and it seemed that he could seldom feel such emotions from her. Then, that person must be very important to her. Of course, he didn''t mean to be unhappy, knowing that the people she was looking for were all relatives.


    She also said that he was actually here to find his relatives. Maybe he really forgot a lot of things. But this is not important, she just remembers it.


    "I''m a little worried about mother."


    Mu Bingyun said the words in his heart. Although there are countless dangers here, there was no panic before, but now it suddenly happened. I''m afraid she''s in danger, Chihime, can you sense if something happened over there?


    Qianji closed her eyes and moved the magic formula, and frowned: "I can''t figure it out."


    "This is the world of Xiaoqian, and the secrets of heaven have long been covered up, so it is impossible to see through everything. Only the past will know, and Qianji can''t help but quicken her pace when she sees Mu Bingyun''s worries.


    "I''ll take you there."


    Qianji suddenly said: "Do you have any medicine pills on your body? Pills to restore your power?"


    All her belongings are gone except this palace. It was the same person who took everything from her, just because she was afraid that she would find a way to get out of it. Every time I think of that person, the hatred in my heart increases a little bit.


    "I have it here, Chihime, how much do you need?"


    "The more the better."


    As soon as Qianji''s words fell, she saw Mu Bingyun handed her a ring and looked inside, a little surprised: "There are so many?" But she didn''t say anything, since Mu Bingyun took it out without blinking, Then these things are really not important to the other party.


    She grabbed a few bottles of medicinal pills and swallowed them all.


    "The Great Shift!"


    After swallowing the medicine pill, she moved a few tricks with complicated gestures, and said three words in her mouth. Several people felt covered by a soft light, and suddenly their eyes flashed, and they didn''t know what happened. They only felt that their body was no longer their own, and they couldn''t see the surrounding situation at all, and they even seemed to be riding in a teleportation array.

 Chapter 645： meet at last

    But they clearly felt that this was not a teleportation array, but that the speed was too fast.


    Suddenly the surrounding air shook, and they gradually saw the surrounding situation clearly and felt a different position than before. Seeing Qianji eating the medicine pill with a pale face, after running for a while, her complexion recovered again.


    "Qianji, are you okay?"


    Augusta was a little worried, "What move was that just now, why does it consume so much immortal power?"


    "This is a big shift, and the ancient immortals will know it. I just came out, and I haven''t gotten used to it, so I need to supplement the medicine pill. It won''t be so difficult in a few days, okay, Bingyun, I''m holding on to your mother''s breath. Not far away, if you are afraid of any danger, you will be passed over. Let''s go over immediately!"


    "OK."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to say anything of thanks for the time being, she was afraid that it would be too late to delay. Qianji and a few people quickly jumped up the mountain, and quickly felt the immortal power fluctuations of the battle.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help speeding up a bit, and quickly jumped to the last hill, the scene in front of her almost made her collapse. Seeing that countless magic weapons were about to pierce into Mu Qingrou''s body, she blushed and called out Chiye softly. This was the first time she used Chiye in this way.


    She will not let anyone who dares to hurt her mother!


    Mu Qingrou''s face was full of grief, but she never thought that before her husband could find it, she would live and die happily. Her son and daughter don''t know what''s going on now, she''s not reconciled!


    However, the sword that is so close at hand will soon destroy her.


    There were hideous and successful smiles all around, as if mocking her, why didn''t she hand over all the treasures on her body and resisted to the end.


    Will you let her go if you hand it over?


    This is just a lie to the dog!


    Mu Qingrou closed her eyes in despair, waiting for death to come. Her husband was not found, and she was not by her children''s side. After all, she owed her children, especially her own Yuner.


    After a long time, Mu Qingrou felt that the surroundings were a little quiet, and the pain she originally imagined did not come. She opened her eyes and saw that the sword that was supposed to pierce her body actually melted into water and penetrated into the soil.


    She was stunned for a moment, she felt incredible, who is so powerful?


    "Who are you?"


    Li Yingxin''s voice was a little angry, but when he saw the pale Mu Bingyun clearly, although his face was bloodless, he was absolutely stunning, and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes: "It turned out to be a beautiful chick."


    Suddenly, he felt as if his mind was about to burst, and he couldn''t help being horrified. Only then did he realize that a black-robed man was staring at him coldly. The wave of soul attacks just now was launched by this man.


    The desire to covet beauty is gone, and he just looks at the person who is coming. Because in addition to Mu Bingyun and Soul Emperor, there were three more people behind him. Two men and one woman, especially the woman, made him feel even more unfathomable, and his strength would definitely not be weaker than this black-robed man.


    "Binger, are you alright?"


    The Soul Emperor was very worried. He glanced at the water that the magical treasure on the ground melted into. He didn''t know what she had done, but he didn''t want to see her hurt. Suddenly, something very familiar appeared in his mind.


    wrinkled his brows, his eyes fell on Li Yingxin, seeing a new magic weapon appeared in his hand, he glanced lightly, his palm moved slightly. Li Yingxin had no idea what was going on, and suddenly felt the sword in his hand melt. Before he could let go, his palms also melted.


    "what-"


    Li Yingxin screamed, his appearance attracted the attention of many people.


    "my hand!"


    just blinked, and a large piece of Li Yingxin''s palm melted, exactly the size of a sword hilt. Everyone was shocked, who did it? Although he had doubts in his heart, he couldn''t help but look at Mu Bingyun.


    If they guessed correctly, all the magic weapons just now were the hands of this woman. So what about this now? She has been teasing just now, it seems... right, it''s the man beside her!


    Qianji was also a little surprised and stepped forward: "You can refine weapons?"


    Soul Emperor frowned: "I don''t know, it happened suddenly just now." He remembered that they all said that his name was Cangyu, if so, it would not be surprising, maybe, he really is this person!


    Qianji also knew about their past, and her eyes lit up: "Maybe, this is a sign of the recovery of your scattered memories."


    The Soul Emperor did not speak, but looked at Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Qingrou over there also reacted, hesitant that Mu Bingyun''s face was not facing her, she did not recognize it. However, it can be seen that these people seem to have saved her.


    She walked over to a few people, showing gratitude. She thought she was going to explain it here today, but she didn''t want to be rescued.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Mu Qingrou cupped her hands, Qianji and the others showed a slight resemblance to Mu Bingyun after seeing Mu Qingrou''s appearance clearly. If they had come a little later, it would have been a tragedy today.


    "No thanks, it should be."


    Qianji''s words made Mu Qingrou puzzled.


    Li Yingxin woke up from the pain: "Okay, Mu Qingrou, it turns out to be your accomplice. Even if you hand over the treasure today, I will not let you go, kill!"


    Qianji snorted coldly: "Come!"


    "You are all passive, let me vent properly, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t control myself and kill people."


    Agusta and Ao Jiuxiao quickly retracted their legs when they heard it. Qianji''s strength, the two of them together can''t beat them. Since these people are courting death, they will not stop them.


    Hero Li seemed to have been greatly humiliated, took out a long sword again, and rushed over with it. The dozen or so people around seemed to obey his orders. Before they could surround Qianji, she jumped into it herself.


    What followed was a one-sided massacre. Qianji slapped one by one, merciless, with bright eyes and a cold smile. Augusta didn''t doubt Qianji''s words at all. If she didn''t let her vent, she might kill people indiscriminately. Wasn''t the previous one the best proof?


    "Good come! Smelly man!"


    Qianji cursed loudly, as if to express all the grievances in her heart. Li Yingxin and the others were out of luck, seeing them fall one by one. Li Yingxin was extremely anxious.


    "You stop, do you know who I am?"


    Qianji chuckled and turned her head back, raising her eyebrows slightly. That stunning sneer shocked Li Yingxin, but in front of her life, he quickly woke up.


    "My eldest brother is Li hero, if you dare to kill me, my eldest brother will never let you go. If you all want to live and surrender obediently, maybe for the sake of your obedience, you will be able to save your life! "

 Chapter 646： bro, hello this mouth

    "Ha ha-"


    Qianji laughed out loud, as if she heard something funny, "I can''t believe that after so many years, there are still such arrogant people, has your IQ been eaten by dogs? If I kill you, you Big brother, wouldn''t you know?"


    Augusta''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Fairy Oriental was so beautiful when she was cursing. He was already deeply fascinated by her and fell in love with her. Sure enough, Fairy Dongfang was able to capture his heart. He was thinking about when he would be able to make fairies look at him differently.


    Should he ask for advice? By the way, who should I ask? Augusta was lost in thought.


    Ao Jiuxiao is a little shocked, this ancient immortal is really sturdy. The means of fighting are also so direct, the means are endless, and the tricks are also very jerky and difficult to understand. He felt more and more that the immortal world was really only controlled by the ancient immortals. No, he would definitely get rid of all this.


    "you¡­"


    Li Yingxin blushed and wanted to say something, but Qian Ji slapped him on the face: "A person who is lustful, shameless, and greedy like this should be damned!" After the words were finished, Qian Ji fell on Li Yingxin with a trick. on the body.


    "Ahhh-"


    Continuous screams began, and in the horror of everyone, Li Yingxin became a pile of ashes. Augusta''s body trembled, but his eyes still did not move away. He felt that the way Fairy Dongfang killed her was so beautiful.


    He has been deeply fascinated by her.


    "Go to hell, the flowers here need your fertilizer to bloom more beautifully." There was a smile on the corner of Qianji''s mouth, but the words she said made people tremble.


    Ao Jiuxiao shrank his neck and used people as flower fertilizer, I am afraid it is only Qianji. He turned his head and glanced at the obsessed Augusta, and pushed him: "Brother, how are you?"


    Augusta looked confused: "What do you call this mouthful?"


    "you like her?"


    "I like it." Augusta replied seriously: "She is the Oriental Fairy in my heart, and she will be the most beautiful person in my heart from now on. She is so beautiful, she speaks beautifully, smiles beautifully, and is beautiful when she is angry. Even killing people is beautiful, and making people into flower fertilizer is also beautiful, I really envy the person who is made into flower fertilizer..."


    Ao Jiuxiao rubbed his eyebrows and turned his head away.


    Golden Retriever!


    Green Eyed Monster!


    Sure enough, the taste is different.


    Augusta didn''t know about Ao Jiuxiao''s stomach, he only felt that he had found his true love.


    Qianji clapped her palms, expressing that she had turned so many people around her into flower fertilizer, and she was in a very happy mood: "For so many years, I''m used to killing people to make flower fertilizer. If I don''t kill people and raise flowers in the future, I''m really not used to it."


    "Good people can''t be killed, I hope bad people will come to me in the future!"


    Augusta jumped in front of Qianji: "Qianji, you are so right, I will help you find bad guys in the future."


    Chihime looked at Augusta''s sparkling eyes, and the obsession in her eyes also made her stunned. This golden-haired, green-eyed weirdo seems to be a little different to her. Then she shook her head, now she just wanted revenge.


    "OK!"


    Qianji retracted her expression, "How is Bingyun?"


    "It''s all right."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly opened her eyes, she was only activating Chiye''s function for the first time, and she was so anxious that she exhausted the immortal energy in her body for a while. There is no major problem now, she looked up at the ashes on the floor, and twitched the corners of her mouth: "Qianji, you really are..."


    "Habits are hard to change." Qianji was a little embarrassed.


    On the other hand, Mu Qingrou was stunned when she noticed the face that was somewhat similar to her and heard Qianji call Bingyun. Mu Bingyun felt the hot and gentle gaze, and finally turned around.


    His eyes were facing each other, Mu Qingrou couldn''t help crying. Without saying anything, she knew that the stunning woman in front of her was her daughter.


    "Is it Yun''er?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes also warmed, and she choked up a little: "It''s me..." She opened her mouth, she thought she would never have a chance with this word, "Mother..."


    "Clouds."


    Mu Qingrou hugged Mu Bingyun: "My child."


    "Mother."


    "It''s mother who''s sorry for you." Mu Qingrou''s face was full of guilt, "Mother shouldn''t have left you willfully, how much has Yun''er suffered?" Whoever hurt my Yun''er, mother must kill him!"


    Soul Emperor''s cheeks twitched, if he is held accountable, he can''t escape, right?


    "Mother."


    Suddenly a nice male voice shocked Mu Qingrou. She blinked and looked at the Soul Emperor, "I remember that my son didn''t look like you."


    Qianji couldn''t help laughing out loud, and Ao Jiuxiao was also cheerful: "Auntie, this is not your son, this is your son-in-law."


    Hearing Ao Jiuxiao''s words, Mu Qingrou was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the Soul Emperor silently, exactly like a mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law. This skin is naturally very outstanding, and he thinks of the maintenance of his daughter just now. Mu Qingrou couldn''t help but nodded and smiled.


    "Yun''er, this..."


    "Mother, he, I will tell you slowly, this matter is complicated, and I can''t explain it for a while. Why don''t we find a place first, and you will recover first. When you recover, I will I''ll tell you all these years."


    Mu Qingrou also felt a little weak at this moment, and didn''t want to ask any more. She didn''t know how many years she came to Lunjing, and she knew the danger here. Recalling that Li Yingxin was killed by Qian Ji, her face became solemn.


    "Let''s go. Li Yingxiong is Li Yingxiong''s younger brother. Now that he is dead, Li Yingxiong will definitely suspect me." Li Yingxiong is powerful. . Yes, she is indeed not the opponent of these two brothers.


    "Mother, who is Li hero?"


    The two mothers and daughters said as they walked. After the other people greeted each other one by one, they did not disturb their reminiscence. The two of them followed unhurriedly, but the Soul Emperor still held Mu Bingyun''s hand and was unwilling to let go. The appearance of the eagle protecting the chick made several people laugh.


    "Li Yingxiong is the bully in this section. Those who are targeted by him will not end well. At the beginning, my mother got some good things by accident. When they were fighting the monsters, the two brothers wanted to kill people and get treasures. "


    There is no need for Mu Qingrou to finish, several people understand.


    "Li Yingxiong is already the strength of the seventh rank of Immortal Venerable. Li Yingxin''s death can never be hidden from the other party. It won''t take long for him to suspect me," said this, Mu Qingrou held Mu Bingyun''s hand, " Yun''er, when the time comes, you should leave first."

 Chapter 647： mother-daughter love

    "Mother, I finally found you, are you going to leave me again?"


    Seeing Mu Bingyun''s expression, Mu Qingrou''s expression was a little painful: "Mother doesn''t want to leave you, but Li Yingxiong is too powerful, this time he just let down his guard and only let Li Yingxin come after me, if they two brothers If we are together, mother is afraid that she will not be able to see you until she dies."


    She originally thought that when she came to Lunjing, she would be able to find her husband, but she did not want so many years to pass and encounter countless dangers when she came out, and did not see the person she was looking for. At the moment when she was about to die, she was really in despair.


    Having been here for so long, perhaps she should have been desperate long ago. But every time she was in despair, she always remembered that she still owed her children, and thought about the pain in her heart.


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry about this. If I let you go, will you leave? Since we have already met, don''t separate. The other party is strong, and Yu and Qianji are also good." Although she did not know the soul emperor and Qianji To what extent did Qianji''s strength reach one by one. But she believes that Qianji''s strength is absolutely not allowed. Coupled with the few tricks that the Soul Emperor occasionally revealed, they were all impressive.


    "Bingyun is right, my Qianji''s strength can''t be tolerated." Qianji smiled, "Bingyun is already my friend, so I''ll call you auntie instead. If anyone wants to bully you, my Qianji will do it. Make him into flower fertilizer."


    Ao Jiuxiao twitched his forehead, and out of the corner of his eye caught sight of Augusta''s obsession. Shaking his head helplessly, this kid is caught in it.


    Mu Qingrou was infected by Qianji''s words, and she also found that although the Soul Emperor did not speak, his eyes were extremely serious, obviously agreeing with Qianji''s words. Yun''er felt a lot better in her heart to have such a husband who thought of her.


    Soon, a few people found a nice place. After Mu Qingrou recovered, Mu Bingyun slowly explained some of the things she had experienced.


    After listening to ??Mu Qingrou, he only sighed, not knowing what to say. For the current Soul Emperor, she is also very complicated. She has lost all her memories, and she is still able to protect the person she loves the most. Isn''t this a deep affection?


    She should be happy for her daughter, but when she thinks of the hardships her daughter has endured, she believes that the suffering from Yun''er''s mouth is only a small part. The real situation is probably a thousand times more fortunate than this.


    "If Mother hadn''t left, Yun''er wouldn''t endure hardship."


    Mu Qingrou touched Mu Bingyun''s head, her loving gaze couldn''t be resisted: "When I knew that your father entered the realm of the wheel, my mother only tried her best to protect you and let you be born smoothly, and then left. Mother''s fault, otherwise, how could my Yun''er be like this?"


    Thinking of the Mu family, a nameless fire rose in her heart. If it wasn''t for the benefit of the Mu family back then, would the Mu family be able to develop? It turned out to be a group of unfamiliar white-eyed wolves who almost killed her daughter.


    "It''s all over, mother, from Qianji, we know that the fairy world is a small world. Now the key is to find the father and brother, as well as Yu''s father and mother, and then find a way to discuss this matter."


    She became more and more worried, if the Immortal Venerable Realm appeared in the Immortal Realm, what would happen to the ancient immortals hiding behind. There will definitely not be any good things, and the former Immortal Venerable Powerhouses do not know if they are still alive.


    "Yun''er is right."


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really harder than going to the sky to find a few people in a mysterious and directionless wheel. She has searched for so many years, but still can''t find anything. Is there really any hope of finding it?


    She even thought that that person would no longer exist in this world.


    "Mother, don''t worry, you will definitely find eldest brother and father. They are powerful and fast in cultivation. Even if they encounter a crisis, they can also solve it."


    "Yun''er seems to have a point."


    Mu Qingrou''s heart was settled, thinking of her husband''s terrifying cultivation speed and her excellent son, she was not as worried as before. She just came alone in the wheel realm. After experiencing countless hardships, she couldn''t find the person she wanted to find, so she felt helpless.


    In a certain city, Li Yingxiong''s face suddenly changed, and he pushed away the woman with Chi Guoguo in his arms. The woman was pushed like this, and the whole person fell under the bed. With anger flashing in Feng''s eyes, she quickly stood up, wanting to slap him, but was slapped away by Li Yingxiong.


    "The hero!"


    Feng''er roared angrily, "How dare you hit me?"


    "Something happened to Yingxin." Li Yingxiong''s expression changed, "Who the **** dares to kill Yingxin!"


    Feng''er was stunned for a while, and suddenly raised her voice: "What did you say, Yingxin was killed? How is it possible? Who else dares to provoke him around here, isn''t he afraid of you?"


    "Whoever it is, there is only one end, death!"


    Li Yingxiong''s eyes sank, and he took a robe and put it on at will: "Come on, within three days, find out who Yingxin was killed by, and bring this person back. It doesn''t matter whether you live or die!"


    ''s voice was not ruthless, making everyone who came in tremble: "Yes... this subordinate obeys the order."


    "If you can''t find it out, pay for your life!"


    "Yes, City Lord, subordinates must do their best."


    Everyone knows that the city lord of Hero City loves his younger brother very much, and is extremely tolerant of such a younger brother. It has been tolerated that they can share their women with their younger brothers. It is said that the two brothers of the Li family started their lives by killing people and stealing treasures.


    It is such a heinous person who is now the city owner of Hero City. Everyone is in danger, for fear of provoking the lives of the two brothers. Especially those women, no one can escape as long as they are attracted by them.


    Perhaps, Mu Qingrou was one of the people who escaped from the two.


    Everyone in Hero City knew that something had happened. Hearing that Li Yingxin was killed, the city owner was furious and wanted to bring the murderer back and whip the corpse. After the news came out, people in the city rarely walked around, afraid of being caught by mistake. .


    For these, Mu Bingyun and his party did not know. The place they are going to experience is the Hero City. Therefore, when they approached the city, they felt that something was wrong around them.


    However, this is the only way for them.


    "It seems that Hero Li already knows."


    Mu Qingrou looks a little nervous, she has lived in Hero City for a long time. It''s not that she doesn''t want to leave here, but she passes through the hero city, she will experience the foggy area, and she has tried many times to break through, but she has failed.


    "Mother, don''t be nervous," Mu Bingyun comforted: "Don''t forget, we have Qianji and Yu, and they will not make Li Yingxiong feel better." Thinking of his mother being hunted down, these two Brother, she almost died in front of her. She could not say that she hated the two brothers of the Li family.


    Suddenly, a rush of strong men poured out around them, all of them above the realm of Immortal Sovereign. Surrounded by a group of people, that fierce appearance, it seems that they have done something bad.

 Chapter 648： Li hero

    "I''m not going to look for you, but you will come to the door automatically," Li Yingxiong walked in from the crowd, his eyes fell on a few people, and he squinted slightly. Finally, he put his eyes on Mu Qingrou''s face, "Miss Qingrou, I originally wanted to bring you into the mansion, but it seems that there is no such fate."


    Mu Qingrou''s eyes were slightly cold: "I can''t bear this blessing."


    "Haha, this girl looks a bit like Qingrou girl," Li Yingxiong looked at Mu Bingyun with burning eyes as if he had discovered some new continent. Compared with Mu Qingrou''s softness, Mu Bingyun stood there. Like a frost fairy, "Could it be that this girl is Qingrou''s girl?"


    "Are you a hero?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, "As expected, it''s not that the whole family does not enter the house. The temperaments of these two brothers are really not much different. I think the name of this Hero City should be changed."


    Li Yingxiong is not angry: "Miss Qingrou, now I have an idea. You two will enter the mansion with me and kill Yingxin''s people. I will not let you go. If you are obedient, I will let you take care of you. To live in the mansion, as long as the city master is served."


    "Qianji, see if you don''t, such a person is the most suitable for flower fertilizer."


    Mu Bingyun pointed at Li Hero: "This kind of despicable, shameless and filthy, invincible, ugly, and scary, people should be made into flower fat."


    Ao Jiuxiao was also stunned for a moment, was it the first time he heard Yuner swear at someone? He even scolded it so nicely.


    "It''s really despicable, shameless, invincible, and ugly," Qianji frowned, "Can he really make flower fertilizer? Will he feed flowers to be as ugly as he is?"


    Qianji asked with a "simple" face, and the people around heard it naturally, and many people couldn''t help it and let out low laughter. Afraid that Li hero would settle accounts afterwards, they could only hold back.


    As for Augusta, there are really no words to describe it except for the obsession and admiration on his face. It was as if his blue eyes could no longer accommodate the others, and all eyes were drawn to this playful woman.


    "Then let''s grow some ugly flowers."


    Mu Bingyun replied softly, and Mu Qingrou couldn''t help but add: "I haven''t seen ugly flowers, but I have seen quite a few flowers that are extremely smelly. Qianji is a flower gardener, so she should With extraordinary knowledge, what kind of flower should be matched with what kind of flower fertilizer."


    These three women in one play can be said to bring this play into full play. Although there was no laughter around, just hearing Li Yingxiong being surrounded by three women, his blushing face made them extremely relieved.


    "The blush of a person with a pretty face is called Baili Ruhong," Qianji stroked her sleeves, her eyebrows twitched, "As for this ugly person''s blush, it''s called a monkey''s butt."


    "Chihime, what you said is really interesting."


    At the end, the rest of the people were still in a daze, but Augusta''s praise woke them up, and the more they thought about it, the more so. That ugly appearance, isn''t it a monkey butt?


    "You guys are courting death!" Li Yingxiong took a deep breath. He really didn''t expect that one day, someone would almost **** him off. The originally gloomy face has now become even more gloomy. If that gaze was a sword, Mu Bingyun and the others would not know how many times they would have died.


    "Come here, kill without mercy!"


    The blue veins on Li hero''s forehead seemed to be exposed, obviously very angry. The whole body was tense, as if it were about to explode at any moment. Although an order was given, dozens of powerhouses in the Immortal Emperor realm attacked several people at the same time.


    However, among Mu Bingyun''s group, there is no one whose strength is lower than the realm of the Immortal Emperor. Especially Qian Ji and Soul Emperor, the strength of the two is unfathomable. When they were about to react and fight against others, Qianji suddenly made a sound.


    "Leave it to me. I have raised all kinds of flowers, but I haven''t raised any smelly or ugly flowers. These people can be used as flower fertilizer." Hearing Qianji''s words, she clearly felt that she was smiling. Yes, but it can make people feel cold, and there are cold sweats behind them.


    Many people thought Qianji was joking, however, Mu Bingyun and the others hurriedly took a step back to make way for Qianji. They know that Qian Ji may seem normal now, but ten thousand years of depression can be adjusted in a short period of time. Just let these people relieve Qian Ji''s hatred, in short, they have to die, it is better to die in their own right.


    If everyone knew what they were thinking, they would definitely scold them. What does it mean to die in the right place and become a flower fat when you die?


    A few people watched their surroundings defensively, but did not move. Qianji chuckled, a sensible smile suddenly appeared on her face, and her petite voice rushed into the crowd.


    She wore a pair of white gloves on her delicate palms. The gloved hands were very flexible. She grabbed one of them''s neck with one hand. Elysium, you can never wake up.


    He threw the person on the ground smoothly, two hands with white gloves, one hand pinched the person''s neck, so gently folded, and two lives. It seems that it is very easy to take the lives of these people without any effort at all.


    Many people saw Qianji kill with a smile, and there was no trace of blood, and her scalp was numb. I was thinking in my heart, if I were to face Qianji, what chance would I have?


    After thinking about it, everyone was shocked, and there was no resistance at all.


    "This batch of flower fertilizer seems good."


    Chihime''s figure leaps in it, beautiful, very beautiful. If they didn''t know that she was killing people, they would have thought that she was just dancing with Xianle. Despite this, there are still many people who are addicted to it, unable to extricate themselves, and their eyes are obsessed.


    "It seems that you are the ugliest and most shameless of the batch of flower fertilizers, but it should be the best fertilizer. If you use you as flower fertilizer, the flowers will definitely get more and more smelly."


    "Poof¡ª"


    Hero Li didn''t smile, because he felt how powerful Qianji was. Every time Qianji turned back and smiled, it made his scalp tingle so much that it was about to be lifted.


    "Who the **** are you?"


    Finally, Li Yingxiong couldn''t help but ask, Qianji threw the last person to the ground, and took off the white gloves without caring. This is nothing but a glove made of silk. After all, how many years she has raised flowers, she is also a person who loves beauty.


    Unexpectedly, this glove is so convenient for killing people.


    "me?"


    Qianji''s eyes were confused for a moment, and then she remembered that her current situation was already very good. She was no longer in the palace where she couldn''t see the outside world, she came out. She will be free in the future, and will no longer have to guard the palace to live.


    Thinking of this, she turned back and smiled. This smile was very warm, but in Li Yingxiong''s eyes, this smile was terrifying.

 Chapter 649： who are you

    Hero Li knew that he had met an opponent. Although the other party''s breath seems to be similar to his own. But when they really meet, they will definitely not be the opponent''s opponent.


    The people around were also nervous. Naturally, they hoped that Qianji would kill Li Yingxiong, and they would never be bullied by Li Yingying in the future. At the same time, they were worried again. Qianji murdered like a numb, and she would make people at every turn. To make flower fertilizer, wouldn''t they have just escaped from the wolf''s mouth and entered the tiger''s den?


    Therefore, everyone was so nervous that their faces turned pale, not only hoping that Hero Li would die, but also hoping that Qian Ji would not use flower fertilizers at every turn. Li Yingxiong seemed to have seen this, and he was certain.


    "Everyone, although I, Li Yingxiong, are usually domineering, I don''t want to make people fat. This is a witch who killed my younger brother a while ago. If I have a mistake today, I will be the city lord. I''m afraid it will fall into the hands of the other party."


    Speaking of which, Li Yingxiong saw the fear in the eyes of many people: "At that time, the city will be full of flowers." The implication is that if he dies, the people in the city will only have one end and become thousands of people. Ji''s flower fertilizer.


    "We have no interest in Hero City."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly said, "As for the people who are made fat, they are all despicable and shameless people. If you feel that you are despicable and shameless, you can come and give it a try."


    Mu Qingrou was amused by her daughter''s words. Originally, she was worried about Li Yingxiong, but now she is not worried at all. Speaking of Qianji''s strength, she really didn''t expect it. Could this be the difference between ancient immortals and ordinary immortals?


    They couldn''t see through Qianji''s strength at all, but they also knew that the opponent''s strength should be in the realm of Immortal Venerable. The system of ancient immortals'' cultivation is actually different. So many changes have made things in the immortal world confusing.


    Several people present had a feeling, as if the burden of the fairy world had been placed on them. Now that they know this, they have no reason to ignore it. If you want to find a chance of life, it is impossible to rely on one person. The ancient immortals are so powerful, it is not a trivial matter to fight against them.


    "Bingyun is right, I''m not interested in breaking the city here at all. What does Li Yingying do on weekdays, you probably hate it a lot?" Qianji''s words broke through the minds of most people. react.


    After so long, Qian Ji did not do anything to endanger the people. Instead, it was the actions of Hero Li that made them feel uneasy all day long. If you want to leave, there is no way. Passing through the front of Hero City is foggy, unable to move forward, and going backward is countless dangers. They have gone through so much to break into this place, how can they be willing to leave?


    "you?"


    Hero Li felt the unkind gazes around him, his face changed greatly, and he suddenly moved a magic formula in his hand. Qianji waved his hand, not knowing what to do, he felt that his magic formula had expired, and naturally he couldn''t succeed in trying to escape.


    "Who the **** are you?"


    This is what Li Hero asked again. He was someone who existed in the wheel realm for a long time. Qianji''s method made him feel panic, as if deep in his memory, he had seen such a method many, many years ago, "You... Could it be that you..."


    Ancient Immortals!


    The word ?? sounded in Li Yingxiong''s mind, his body trembled a little, and the arrogance just now was completely gone.


    "No matter who you are, since you don''t want me to live, you don''t want to be happy!" Li Yingxiong gritted his teeth and said, Qianji stood aside and did not react because of the other party''s words, but turned around: "Bingyun, you guys See clearly, this is my kind of method."


    After speaking, Qianji took action, and the magic formula in her hand kept appearing, Mu Bingyun watched it seriously. She naturally knew Qianji''s purpose, so that they would be familiar with the attack methods of the ancient immortals as soon as possible, so as not to suffer in the future.


    Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta also studied seriously, not to mention Mu Qingrou. Only Soul Emperor, his eyes flickered, he seemed to have many such means in his mind. Seeing that Mu Bingyun looked at it so seriously, he had some ideas in his heart, why not carve a piece of jade slip, record these things, and show them to others, she must be very happy.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to laugh.


    The peerless beauty smiled, so many people''s eyes dazzled.


    Hero Li was beaten by Qianji''s methods so he was unable to resist. Seeing that Qianji attacked, he quickly stepped back and suddenly only felt a stinging pain in his back.


    He lowered his head and found that his chest had been pierced, a knife tip glowing with cold light, which made him feel incredible. He turned his head blankly, and when he saw the person coming, he couldn''t believe it.


    "For...why?"


    Feng''er is his favorite woman, perhaps it should be said that his brother''s favorite woman. However, this woman with a smile pierced his heart with a sword without hesitation.


    The hilt of the sword that Feng¡¯er grabbed, hula, pulled it out, and pierced it with a sword again, her smile was a little grim.


    "Why?" Feng''er smiled and said, "Have you forgotten how I entered the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    "Okay, now that you know the truth, you can die." Feng''er stabbed a few more swords, and Li Yingying couldn''t help but die. He died before he could recall how he brought Feng''er back. Feng''er was very disgusted, and a trace of flame emerged from his fingertips, falling on Li Yingxiong''s body, and after a while, it turned into a pile of ashes.


    Feng''er retracted the sword, glanced at Qianji and the others, and glanced at the faces of several people. When she saw the Soul Emperor, her eyes lit up. She kept smiling and walked to Mu Bingyun''s side.


    "Does the girl want to break through the fog?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded slightly.


    "Exactly, I also want to go through the fog, why don''t we go together? It''s good to have someone to take care of. I think the girls should be here for the first time. In order to pass through the fog over the years, I have collected a lot of information. grasp."


    "Okay, that''s the decision, girl, let''s find a place to rest first." Feng''er turned around and said to the crowd, "Now the city lord is dead. After we leave, you can decide on your own."


    Qianji and Mu Bingyun frowned at the same time, obviously a little unhappy. The impression of Feng''er is not very good, this person really came halfway to grab the credit. Qianji squinted at Feng''er, and Mu Bingyun looked at each other. After the two exchanged their eyes, they looked at each other and smiled.


    Mu Qingrou didn''t say a word, but she was very defensive about Fenger. She wouldn''t think Feng''er was kind. Appearing by their side in such a way is unbelievable without a purpose.

 Chapter 650： youre so sight

    Sure enough, when everyone heard Feng''er''s words, they all expressed their gratitude. For a time, Feng''er received countless grateful glances, and her eyes flashed, as if she didn''t know that she had robbed Qianji of the credit.


    Qianji didn''t speak. For this kind of little Luoluo, she could slap her to death with a slap, so naturally she wouldn''t see it. The battle for fame and fortune had always been something she didn''t like or even hated, but Augusta was a little unhappy.


    He stroked his sleeve: "Sure enough, people are invincible!"


    Ao Jiuxiao didn''t refute this time, and nodded in agreement: "Augusta, now I just hear the words of people who can''t hear you, so no one should think that you are different from the people here."


    "Jiuxiao, you are very discerning."


    Augusta was complacent, showing his white teeth, and gave Chihime a charming smile. Chihime turned her head unnaturally, she really had no idea about Augusta. Once hurt by love, the wound has not healed yet!


    Feng''er''s smile was stiff on her face. Although Augusta didn''t say it clearly, everyone here could understand it. Everyone also remembered that if it wasn''t for Qianji, Feng''er wouldn''t be able to kill Hero Li at all.


    These people are not fools who can live for so long. It is obvious that Feng''er has robbed Qianji of the credit.


    "Thanks to this girl for this."


    Qianji raised her head slightly, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face, which was extremely embarrassing. Not to mention Feng''er, those who thanked her attentively just now left her behind.


    "Passing by."


    She was just passing by, "How do you guys see it?"


    Everyone saw Qianji talking to Mu Bingyun and others, and ignored them. Although I was embarrassed, I didn''t dare to get angry. The strength of the people is strong, and it is good that they are not slapped to death.


    "I will tell you everything I remember before I go out."


    Chihime feels more and more like that, and with that person, they will always meet again. She wasn''t scared at all, but rather excited. She wants to kill that hand, no, she will take revenge for everything she has suffered, so that he can taste it too.


    "Chihime!"


    Feeling that Qianji''s body suddenly became chaotic, Mu Bingyun hurriedly stopped, "Don''t worry, the opponent is strong, wait for us to prepare."


    Qianji calmed down, "You''re right, it''s been 10,000 years, so it''s impossible for 10,000 years to last, right?"


    Several people were murmuring to discuss matters, and naturally, Mu Bingyun set up a soundproof array. Therefore, not a word of their words was passed on. Feng''er was extremely embarrassed over there, and naturally had some hatred for several people.


    But these people are very powerful. Only by following them can we get out of the fog. For the time being, she will endure it! Being able to endure so long beside the two brothers Li Yingying is her ability.


    When Mu Bingyun removed the soundproofing formation, Qianji walked over with a smile: "Why don''t we discuss how to get through the fog first, I have a lot of information about my predecessors here, and many of the situations I encountered are written here. ."


    Several people looked at each other and thought this was a way. After negotiating, I went to an inn, took a day''s rest, and then began to check the information brought by Feng''er. Feng''er deserves to be by Li Yingxiong''s side for so long, and the information in her hand is very complete. Although Hero Li is dominating in Hero City, he actually wants to pass through the fog, so over the years, he has been paying attention to the situation of the fog.


    It took a few people a day to browse all the information, analyze the dangers, and discuss them.


    "This should be the most detailed information," Ao Jiuxiao put down the jade slip, feeling his head a little big, "I originally thought that there should be a formation in the fog, if it is a formation, there is Yun''er there, and there is no need to worry about anything. ," shrugged, "This fog is really strange. It can''t pass through, but it can still send people back."


    Ao Jiuxiao''s doubts are naturally also the doubts of the rest of the people.


    Mu Qingrou has passed through it many times: "I went to the fog more than fifty times in total, and each time I walked a little more distance than before, but I still couldn''t make it through." Every time she was sent out, she was a little discouraged.


    The Wheel Realm is magical, with more than one entrance, and people who come here will be able to understand this matter in a short time. However, there was a fog that blocked their way. According to the data, no one had passed through.


    That''s what troubles them.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Cang thinks?"


    Feng''er''s gaze never left the Soul Emperor, and her burning look was very unpleasant. The old **** Mu Bingyun leaned beside the Soul Emperor, gently opened his eyelids and glanced at it, Feng''er''s eyes did not evade at all, as if it was a matter of course.


    Qianji slowly pinched a fresh flower. These are not flower fertilizers made by humans, but normal growing flowers. Although she kept saying that she would use people to make flower fertilizer, that was just a perverted idea trapped in the palace. Now that he has regained his freedom, of course he will not do such disgusting things again.


    Augusta just stared at Qianji so obsessively, and said nothing, he felt that whatever he said was blaspheming the Oriental Fairy in his mind. It''s enough to just quietly admire her face.


    As for Mu Qingrou, of course, she is not happy about Fenger, the vixen who beats her son-in-law. If he could see clearly what he was thinking, Feng''er would have been slapped long ago.


    "Ayu is probably still thinking, Feng''er, do you have any ideas?" Mu Qingrou said with a smile, the smile was as gentle as it was, and she couldn''t tell what she was really thinking at all. He grabbed Feng''er, "Is there any good way, don''t hide it."


    Ao Jiuxiao turned his head away, he felt that his aunt was also a talent, and Yuner was really happy.


    Feng''er was a little dumbfounded, she was pulled over by Mu Qingrou before she realized that she had no idea at all, she just wanted to chat with Cang Gongzi.


    But Mu Qingrou''s "extremely looking forward" gaze in front of her made her extremely embarrassed.


    "Don''t Feng''er want to share it with us yet?" Mu Qing looked at her with soft eyes, making Feng''er want to find a hole to burrow into. She can''t talk nonsense, these people are not fools.


    can only say honestly: "Actually, Feng''er thinks Cang Gongzi has some ideas, but this is the question. Feng''er also wants to think, does Auntie have any ideas?"


    "I''ve been in more than fifty times, what can you think?" Mu Qingrou said with a smile, it really didn''t mean anything else. Feng''er clearly felt that Mu Qingrou was really meaningless, but she always felt that these words were extremely awkward.


    Ao Jiuxiao silently gave a thumbs up in his heart, Feng''er quickly figured it out, isn''t it stupid to ask this question? Mu Qingrou has been in for more than fifty years without success, so she can have any ideas now. It can be seen that the other party has used all the methods she can think of, and she only feels a little dark in front of her. Subconsciously glanced in the direction of the Soul Emperor, the pair of affectionate eyes were not facing her.

 Chapter 651： Get ready to go through the fog

    "I think, let''s go first!"


    Ao Jiuxiao suddenly said: "As mentioned in these documents, there are endless changes inside, but it is not a formation. If you don''t go in and check, you won''t be able to see anything famous. Go ahead and walk around, if you can get past it is best, if you can''t get past it, If we try to find a way, we can always find a way out.¡±


    "I agree."


    Mu Bingyun spoke first, followed by Qianji. Both of them agreed, and the rest of course had no opinion, and they all said it was feasible. Seeing that everyone treats Mu Bingyun very well, Feng''er''s eyes flashed with jealousy. Why are the same immortals, the difference is so big?


    She has a long life, but Mu Bingyun has family, love and friendship.


    How can she not be jealous, it is estimated that there are not many women who are not jealous. Even a powerful and beautiful woman like Qianji is so protective of Mu Bingyun, she really doesn''t know what''s so good about this person.


    Of course, these words can only be said in the heart, she has to rely on these people to get out of the fog! Returning to the fairyland is her ultimate goal.


    "If it''s not a formation, what should it be?"


    Mu Bingyun was still thinking, "Yu, can you remember something about the formation?" A few days ago, the Soul Emperor told her that a lot of information about the refining tool suddenly appeared in her mind, and she was overjoyed. Does this mean that his memory is recovering in combination? Maybe, he will be back soon.


    Although she didn''t care about it, it was better to recover than not to recover. Both of them have a lot of tasks in their bodies. Now that the successors of the formation and refining have not been found, they still have to work hard.


    "Can not remember."


    The Soul Emperor was a little regretful, but he still took out a jade slip: "There are these things."


    Mu Bingyun took the jade slip and put it on his forehead to see that it was filled with all the exercises of the ancient immortal cultivation system. He couldn''t help being surprised. Afterwards, I am happy. With these things, I will not be afraid to deal with the ancient immortals in the future.


    "Even if you can''t think of it, this is also a good thing."


    quickly took the jade slip back, and seeing her smiling, the Soul Emperor was also happy. Feng''er took a deep breath when she saw that the two in the courtyard were so loving.


    "Don''t look at it, they are very affectionate." Ao Jiuxiao put her hands around her hands, her tone a little disdainful, "If you want to go out, don''t make any crooked ideas. If you hurt her, it won''t end well."


    Thinking of Fenger''s recent behavior, Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t stand it.


    Feng''er''s face changed. Seeing Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, she laughed: "Don''t talk about me, you are not the same, you say it so disgustingly, you are not the same as me?"


    "This emperor is different from you. This emperor treats people with sincerity and will never destroy other people''s emotions. This emperor is a person with integrity and shame." Ao Jiuxiao added in his heart, this emperor only likes people who love. Just be happy and happy, there is nothing else to ask for.


    Where can you be compared with your little bitch?


    Ao Jiuxiao looked at Feng''er with contempt, turned and walked away. The figure is handsome and the pace is fast. He also looked at him and said that this emperor is also a human being, and he would also feel distressed when he saw his beloved being with others.


    Feng''er''s face was gloomy, Ao Jiuxiao and Augusta scolded her over and over again, but they really didn''t pay attention to her. There seemed to be countless anger in his eyes, burning and destroying everything in front of him.


    "Feng''er, why are you here?"


    Mu Qingrou has actually been here for a long time, and when she heard Ao Jiuxiao scolding people, she only felt very happy. This little **** who wants to destroy her daughter''s feelings is still so high-sounding, if it is not for her face, she really wants to jump out and praise her.


    Feng''er only felt a little pain in her head, but Mu Qingrou''s loving and dignified appearance made it impossible for her not to be serious. But the other party is so serious that she can''t even think about the bad place.


    "Feng''er, you are ready. I heard that they are already choosing the city lord. Do you really want to go through the fog with us? There are countless dangers in the fog, and it can''t compare to the stable days here. I think Feng''er is quite suitable. The position of the city lord, it is better to be the city lord here."


    Feng''er was "attentive" by Mu Qingrou, and only felt her scalp go numb. If Ao Jiuxiao''s scolding made her angry, then Mu Qingrou''s gentleness really made her unable to resist. Even though she hated everything about Mu Bingyun, she couldn''t be the first to tear her face off.


    "Feng''er doesn''t have such big ambitions, she just wants to go back to the Immortal Realm." After speaking, Feng''er made an excuse and left. If she talked to Mu Qingrou again, she would probably be suffocated to death.


    "Mother, you are really patient."


    Mu Bingyun pouted, but now he gets along more harmoniously with Mu Qingrou, "Why pretend to be intimate." Seeing Mu Qingrou wiping her hands, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Mu Qingrou gave her a white look: "Mother''s trick is to use softness to make hardships, so I don''t think you should kill her." The two mothers and daughters smiled at each other, and Mu Qingrou suddenly thought that she had not yet found her husband and son, and the face on her face The smile suddenly disappeared.


    "Mother, don''t worry, eldest brother and father will be fine."


    Mu Qingrou sighed softly, "It''s been so long, even if I worry about it, it won''t help. Yun''er is so sensible, so mother can rest assured." She always felt guilty about Mu Bingyun, but fortunately her daughter Nothing, she will make good compensation for this daughter in the future.


    After a few days, everyone discussed for a while and decided to go straight into the fog. With the information collected earlier, they can at least ensure their safety in the places where their predecessors have been.


    "This is the fog."


    Every time ??Mu Qingrou came here, he was disappointed and never went through it once. Over and over again, she was brought out by the fog again and again, which made her feel hopeless.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the mist carefully, from what she saw in front of her eyes, it was really a mist, she tried to move forward, and suddenly felt a cold and cold aura coming. Here, even with Chiye, you can only detect a distance of ten steps around, and you can''t see any further.


    After making this discovery, she paid more attention to it. In the fog, there is no sense of formation.


    "There is no formation here."


    Most of the people knew that the Mu Bingyun formation was very powerful, so they believed her when she said that there was no formation.


    Feng''er glanced at Mu Bingyun more: "How did Miss Mu determine that there is no formation here? If there is no formation, why would the people we enter be teleported every time?" Actually, it wasn''t Feng''er, many people In doubt, the mist is a natural giant formation. After all, in their cognition, only the formation has this ability.


    As for whether it is a natural formation or man-made, they do not know.


    "There is really no formation."

 Chapter 652： meet acquaintances again

    Qianji narrowed her eyes, glanced at Feng''er, and didn''t put it in her eyes.


    Feng''er felt Qianji''s arrogant appearance, and a trace of displeasure flashed in her eyes. Mu Bingyun didn''t take her in her eyes, and now Qianji doesn''t take her in her eyes either.


    Humph.


    snorted inwardly, but did not dare to say anything. She is alone, if she hadn''t wanted to use these people to go out, she wouldn''t have come to take risks. Looking at the indifferent Soul Emperor, there is some resentment.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly, and the sharp gaze made Feng''er quickly shrink her head. Although her strength is not weak, but the opponent has a large number of people, and if she wants to survive, she has to take every step. Even if she likes this particularly handsome man, it must be based on her ability. Otherwise, she feels that her life is difficult to save, and these people are not easy to get along with.


    When Feng''er returns to the fairy world, she must show them a good look.


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corners of his mouth and showed her a good look. Before she didn''t look good, she would let the other party know what life is!


    "Bing''er, what are you looking at?" The Soul Emperor suddenly covered her eyes, looking a little unhappy. Only then did Mu Bingyun realize that two people were running in the direction behind Feng''er. This person, still familiar to them, still had a not-so-good memory at the time.


    "Wooden girl."


    You Yuanzhi and You Yanghong rushed over. When You Yuanzhi saw them, his eyes showed excitement, as if he had met his old friend. However, this expression made You Yanghong uncomfortable, he snorted coldly, how could he feel that he was being deceived by this kid.


    When he saw Mu Bingyun and the others, he didn''t look good either. That gloomy appearance is really no different from the original. After all, he wasn''t on his own territory, no matter how much he hated Mu Bingyun and the others, he didn''t mean to act.


    "Young Master, why are you here?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, You Yanghong''s old face was a little overwhelmed, why did you come, is it only You Yuan one? What about him? Where have you put him?


    You Yuanzhi''s face was embarrassed, and he finally managed to get his father, so that his father was willing to let go of everything in the Holy Land Tower and come here. But he also knew that the hatred between his father and Mu Bingyun could not be resolved for the time being.


    "This time I went out with my father to find my mother."


    Mu Bingyun actually guessed it long ago, You Yuanzhi glanced at the mist, "Fortunately, there is this mist, otherwise there would be no way to meet the Mu girl." As he spoke, You Yuanzhi suddenly dared to speak coldly. His eyes fell on him, and he followed his line of sight, only to see that the soul emperor''s eyes were about to eat him.


    "Young Master Cang."


    You Yuanzhi opened his mouth and said hello. Why did Young Master Cang use such vicious eyes when he saw him? I didn''t see it like this last time. Could it be that he did something invisibly to anger the other party?


    Thinking that he brought his father here, could it be that the other party has already remembered the grudge between him and his father. Thinking of this, You Yuanzhi was frightened into a cold sweat. If his father and Cang Yu got into a fight, he really didn''t know what to do.


    He really regarded Mu Bingyun as a friend, and did not want to turn his face over because of the discord between their relatives.


    "Brother You, stay safe."


    Ao Jiuxiao naturally understood what the Soul Emperor''s appearance meant, and crooked his mouth. Now this person''s jealousy is getting bigger and bigger. It is really getting harder and harder to get along with, and those who care about Yuner will be sad.


    "Yu, what''s wrong with you? Although I had some grudges with Young Master You''s father," You Yanghong snorted coldly after hearing this, obviously very dissatisfied with this matter. But after a closer look, he looked vigilant, and he seemed to be afraid that the Soul Emperor would suddenly get angry and kill him, "However, Young Master You is also my friend, so don''t worry about these things for the time being..."


    Before Mu Bingyun could finish speaking, the Soul Emperor took her hand and looked at You Yuanzhi: "Don''t be so enthusiastic."


    You Yuanzhi was stunned, what does this mean? Don''t be so enthusiastic, and soon he will understand what it means. Seeing how the Soul Emperor was pulling Mu Bingyun tightly and guarding the calf carefully, he was astonished.


    "Brother Cang may have misunderstood."


    Soul Emperor raised his brows and looked at it carefully: "This is the best."


    You Yuanzhi breathed a sigh of relief, as long as it wasn''t about the grudge between his father and the other party, he didn''t think it was a big problem. Just thinking about it, he felt that the Soul Emperor''s eyes were on You Yanghong, which made him suddenly nervous.


    Don''t say it was him, even You Yanghong was also nervous. If he knew this, he might as well put this person into the life door, and he wouldn''t make the other party so scary. Just looking at it, it made him feel like he was going away.


    "Don''t mess with me."


    The cold words ?? fell, but the father and son present heaved a sigh of relief. The pressure from the Soul Emperor was really the pressure on the soul. If it continued, they would simply be unable to bear it.


    You Yuanzhi quickly wiped his cold sweat and said with a smile, "Since Brother Cang is looking at him like this, Yuanzhi will naturally obey."


    You Yanghong''s face was pale and he didn''t speak. It''s not that he doesn''t want to talk, he feels that if he speaks, the two will definitely fight, and the most important thing is that he has no chance of winning. The other party estimated that he could be crushed with one finger.


    You Yuanzhi glanced at his father secretly, and saw that he didn''t mean to speak, so he breathed a sigh of relief. As long as his father does not conflict with each other, he feels lucky.


    This is the time to let go of his heart, and then the two sides get along a lot. He believes that with his own ability, he will definitely let everyone on both sides turn wars into jade silk.


    "Brother You, your father almost killed me back then."


    Just when You Yuanzhi felt relieved, Augusta''s words reminded him again, and he couldn''t help but smile bitterly: "It''s all from Yuanzhi, isn''t it, I''m here to apologize to Brother Ao."


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant," Augusta laughed. "Fortunately you have your father, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to find Bingyun and the others."


    You Yuanzhi laughed: "This may be fate, I hope to get along peacefully with Brother Ao in the future." Naturally, this was said to You Yanghong, who expressed a little embarrassment. Is there such a person who empties his own father in front of outsiders?


    However, this kid doesn''t know what to eat, and now his strength is even stronger than him.


    Is he really getting old?


    "Since we''re here, let''s go in together."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile: "Young Master, that matter was resolved from the beginning, as long as we don''t mention it in the future, and if there is no conflict, let''s go! We don''t know what''s in the fog, and it is said that no one has passed through from here. , we are trying to figure out a way." Then, her eyes fell on You Yanghong, "I don''t know if Uncle You has been here before, do you have any experience to tell us?"

 Chapter 653： misty secret

    Mu Bingyun''s words made You Yanghong a little uncomfortable. The old face feels a little burning, and a junior doesn''t care anymore. If he cares anymore, does he feel a little stingy.


    However, he is also a strong generation, so why should he have some air of his own?


    However, feeling the appearance of the Soul Emperor, he didn''t dare to put on airs. His face was still not good-looking. In fact, he had thought a lot and figured it out a lot these days. His original approach was indeed biased, and he had harmed a lot of innocent people.


    He just couldn''t let himself down. Now that Mu Bingyun said "Uncle You", he didn''t know what to do anymore.


    It was You Yuanzhi who said, "Father, have you been here before?"


    One sentence made You Yanghong sober up. He deliberately gave a cold face and looked at the mist: "I''ve been here." Not only has he been here, but he also has a deep understanding of it. The past is like smoke. Now that event has passed for a long time. You Yuanzhi hurriedly entered the gate of life and chased here.


    In the fog, a lot of things happened.


    Several people felt that You Yanghong seemed to be covered with dust, and they didn''t know what they remembered.


    "I don''t know if I can talk about it?"


    Mu Qingrou asked, "To tell the truth, I have also broken through the fog many times, but I have never been able to break through. Yun''er said that this is not a formation, and I believe it. I don''t know how much you know about this place?"


    You Yanghong looked at Mu Qingrou, and saw that his appearance was somewhat similar to Mu Bingyun, but he was more mature. I knew in my heart that most of the two were in a mother-daughter relationship.


    The words have reached this point, and now they will also go through the fog together. You Yanghong gradually let go of his face, paused for a while, and then spoke.


    "It''s really not a formation here, the secret is these mists."


    "Senior You, what do you mean, do you have a way to get there?" Feng''er asked in surprise, the urgency in her eyes, everyone could see how much she wanted to go out. Naturally, not only Feng''er, but the others were also a little happy.


    "So, what''s the secret of these mists?"


    Mu Bingyun asked, grabbing a handful of mist in one hand, but couldn''t feel anything special. Feng''er snorted coldly when she saw her actions, she didn''t understand anything, and she was still talking nonsense here.


    "and many more-"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly opened his palm: "What is this?"


    Just now, she just grabbed a handful of mist, and didn''t think that she could really find anything. But when she spread out her hand again, she found something special. The mist was white, but crystals appeared on her palm. Some were like small particles formed by the gathering of these mists. She immediately checked it with Chiye, but she still couldn''t see what this thing was.


    Qianji raised her palm and touched the small particle: "I see."


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Qian Ji, and even You Yanghong was a little surprised: "You actually know?" This time he took a good look at Qian Ji, seeing the strength of the other party, he couldn''t see through it at all, and the other party The breath on his body is actually very similar to the person who stole his wife at the beginning. Although he later killed a lot of immortals, there are still many differences between these immortals and the immortals who robbed his wife first.


    At the beginning, he was blinded by hatred, and he didn''t dare to be the same or different at all. Originally, he thought it was the difference between immortals, but when he saw Qianji again, You Yanghong was a little unsure.


    Qianji felt the scrutiny of the other party, especially the hostility in You Yanghong''s eyes, and could not help frowning: "Do you have any enemies who look like me? If so, it must not be me. The people are locked in the palace, but who do you say is the person who has hatred with you?"


    Actually, Qian Ji just wanted to make sure that the person who hated You Yanghong was an ancient immortal, or someone she knew. If so, you can start from here, how did those ancient immortals take away the luck of immortal immortals becoming gods.


    Dongfang Ming!


    Qianji gritted her teeth and called out the name in her heart. Since you want to become a god, she will not let him become a god. If he has become a god, even if he hits the realm of the gods, even if he is smashed to pieces, she will give it a try. Dongfang Ming, I swear by Qianji, I will deprive you of everything you care about.


    "Qianji, are you okay?"


    Augusta patted Chihime on the shoulder a little worriedly, and in that instant, Chihime''s expression was very ferocious, and countless murderous auras emerged around him. Hearing Augusta''s words, Qianji came back to her senses, only to realize that everyone''s faces were not very good-looking. Obviously, she didn''t hold back her murderous aura and almost hurt someone.


    Mu Bingyun and Mu Qingrou are protected by the Soul Emperor, so naturally there is nothing to do. Ao Jiuxiao is not bad, after all, his strength is not bad, Augusta can hear that he is full of anger and knows that nothing is wrong.


    You Yuanzhi''s father and son are not weak, however, Feng''er was a little sad, her chest was stuffy, and she almost spat out a mouthful of blood. After Qianji took back all her momentum, she felt much better. This time, she really didn''t dare to offend Qian Ji easily. She was so powerful that she could be pinched to death with a single finger.


    She couldn''t see Qianji''s strength before, she thought that the other party was pretending to be vague and not strong, but now she realized that the strength of others was so strong that she couldn''t see it.


    "Feel sorry."


    Qianji ignored Fenger and continued to look at You Yanghong.


    You Yanghong finally came to his senses, his face was a little grim: "Naturally I can remember." Even if it turned into ashes, he could still remember this person. His wife, whom he loved so much, left without saying a word. If it wasn''t for the appearance of this person, how could he have almost lost his relationship with his son these days?


    If it wasn''t for so many things happening, he might never be able to wake up. It turned out that he had been taking his son on a road of no return before. If one day they encounter an immortal who is cruel and powerful, and they can''t do anything about it, wouldn''t they only be able to live and die?


    Yuanzhi is right, he must go and ask more clearly. Many of these things are too suspicious, and if he hadn''t doubted in his heart, he wouldn''t have been easily persuaded.


    Thinking of this, You Yanghong''s palm moved slightly, and a white force came out of his palm, gradually condensing into a figure beside him. From bottom to top, a handsome man appeared in front of him.


    Seeing this person again, You Yanghong could not wait to rush up and smash it.


    Qianji stared at this figure, those eyes, that face. After a long time without regaining consciousness, Mu Bingyun found that Qianji was pinching her palm fiercely, and drops of bright red blood dripped from the crevices of her fingers.


    "Qianji, is this person?"


    Qianji took a deep breath, seemed to have expelled all the turbid air, and smiled lightly: "No, it''s more uncomfortable." Her eyes were a little lost, her eyes were dim, and she was a little angry, "Seven points alike."

 Chapter 654： relation

    Seven similarities?


    The words ?? made several people silent.


    "There are three points like another person."


    Qianji suddenly laughed sarcastically, with tears in her eyes, "I have no idea about this person for a long time, but I don''t want things to be so different from what I expected. It turns out that one person''s betrayal is not betrayal, two people''s betrayal. Betrayal is the death of the heart."


    Chihime''s figure was a little embarrassed, and Augusta stood aside, not knowing how to comfort her. The rest of the people were silent, Qianji''s affairs, they could vaguely know something, but they didn''t know the specifics, and they couldn''t say anything to comfort them.


    "Bingyun, if your relatives and lover betrayed at the same time, do you think it would be interesting?" Qianji grabbed Mu Bingyun''s arm, her palm has been pinched deep, and there are small holes with blood flowing on them, although The red clothes stained with Mu Bingyun are not conspicuous.


    "Qianji, you still have friendship."


    Mu Bingyun hugged her: "I will not betray you, because I hate betrayal the most. If anyone dares to betray me, I will never see this person again, maybe, I will kill him."


    "If Qianji doesn''t dislike it, treat me as a relative." Mu Qingrou touched Qianji''s forehead, although the other party existed longer than her. But in her eyes, although Qianji is powerful, her temperament is relatively simple. Such a simple woman was hurt, and Mu Qingrou felt a little distressed when she thought of Yun''er back then.


    Chihime suddenly felt the warmth, as if the dark life suddenly shone into the light.


    "Chihime, and me."


    Augusta stared eagerly, "You are the fairy in my heart, I will not betray you, nor will I hurt you. If anyone dares to hurt you, I will help you clean up." Augusta said attentive words , Saying it was so smooth, he quickly grabbed Ao Jiuxiao, "And Jiuxiao, he''s my good buddy, we''ll always support you."


    Augusta grabbed Ao Jiuxiao fiercely, indicating that if you dared to resist, he would do his best. How could Ao Jiuxiao refuse? He couldn''t get the woman he loved. If Augusta had a chance, he would still be willing to help.


    "Qianji, we are all your friends, the other is an ancient immortal, and there are ulterior motives for us immortals, so we have a common enemy."


    Qianji laughed: "Thank you."


    After a while, she said: "This person should be Dongfang Ming''s son, he is like Dongfang Ming in seven parts, and Qianru in three parts." She fell into memory, "Qianru is my sister, my father and the other A woman''s daughter." She is indeed the apple of the family''s palm, and Qianru was considered a transparent figure at the beginning, but she didn''t want to have such a calculation.


    After thinking about it, it really is everything to follow.


    Thinking about Dongfang Ming meeting her, thinking about his affair with Dongfang Ming being discovered by his family. Thinking that her relationship with her father and mother was getting worse and worse, even Qianru finally came up with an idea to let her run away with Dongfang Ming.


    How stupid she must be to do such a thing!


    After all, she was too well protected, she easily listened to slanderous words, and the bitter fruit she brewed in the end, I really can''t blame others for their calculations, because she is too stupid. However, now that she is sober, she will not let anyone who has calculated on her be spared.


    Dongfang Ming, Qianru, my Qianji will come back and take care of you, so just wait! As long as my Chihime lives for one day, don''t think about it. Several people heard Qianji''s brief statement and already understood the outline of the matter.


    "Qianji, let''s see how we should get there first. Since you know about this, you should know how to get there, right?" Feng''er said at the right time, she didn''t want to ask about other people''s affairs. She was like going out early. However, she is still somewhat interested in the ancient immortals they speak of, but now is not the time to be interested. She plans to inquire after she goes out.


    Qianji glanced at Fenger, and seeing her eager appearance, she replied. Feng''er knew that she seemed to be rejected here, and her eyes swept over the faces of these people one by one. When he saw You Yuanzhi, his eyes lit up.


    Looking at so many people, she felt that You Yuanzhi was a good person to get along with, so she buried her head and thought silently about something.


    "Qianji, do you really have a way to get there?"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but ask.


    Chihime smiled, "I believe he has a way."


    "I do have a solution, Miss Qianji. It seems that this person has some origins with you. I heard that your fairy world is a bit complicated. I don''t know if you can be together at that time?"


    "Of course you can," Chihime''s smile widened, "The so-called enemy of an enemy is a friend, isn''t it?"


    These words made You Yanghong feel relieved and laughed: "That is, the enemy of the enemy is naturally a friend." The two looked at each other, and in their eyes, the hatred for the separation of Dongfang Ming''s father and son was really the best. ally.


    As for You Yuanzhi, he was dumbfounded.


    He felt that the world was a little small, what was this thing they encountered. It seems that things are many times more complicated than he imagined. Should he think about confronting his father''s enemy? Qian Ji was so powerful that she was planted in the opponent''s hands at the beginning.


    So, You Yuanzhi became worried.


    "Is Young Master You worried about Uncle You?"


    I don¡¯t know when, Mu Bingyun and Qianji were discussing how to solve the fog, and Feng¡¯er approached You Yuanzhi. He showed a generous smile, Feng''er was already good-looking. During the boring waiting, a clear spring suddenly came over, and You Yuanzhi was also quite awake.


    "It turned out to be Miss Feng''er."


    You Yuanzhi saw that the rest of the people were discussing, and he himself didn''t know anything about it, so he stepped back a little. It happened that Feng''er came over, but he could chat and pass the boring time.


    Feng''er saw that You Yuanzhi was really easy to get along with, her eyes flickered: "Young Master, I don''t know where you came from. Did you also come from the fairyland and plan to return to the fairyland?"


    "It''s not..."


    You Yuanzhi didn''t hide it either, and gradually started chatting with Feng''er. By the time Mu Bingyun came back to his senses, the two were already chatting and laughing. She frowned, seeing that You Yuanzhi and Feng''er got along very well, and wanted to stop her, but found that there was no reason.


    I don''t know if it''s good or bad.


    "Binger, what are you looking at?"


    "I always think this Feng''er is a troublemaker." Mu Bingyun transmitted a voice transmission to prevent this big vinegar jar from being overturned. I don''t know when I formed the habit and became more and more cautious, "What do you think I am looking at?"


    "Ask curious."


    Soul Emperor said with a serious face, "Where there are men, Bing''er is better to watch less."


    Faced with such a serious warning, she couldn''t help but smile bitterly. This person is so jealous that she eats so openly, she doesn''t know what to say. Shaking his head, he grabbed his collar: "Don''t worry, beauty, this girl will not abandon you. No matter how many men in the world, I don''t look down on them. There is no one in my heart who can compare to you."

 Chapter 655： To deal with a betrayal dog, you should use the most difficult way

    Mu Bingyun thought in her heart that even if there was someone better than him, she would not look down on him.


    "I can rest assured that."


    He held her waist, and the two of them suddenly felt one after another glance, and they naturally entered the discussion mode. Qianji and Mu Qingrou whispered, smiled, and glanced at Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyunquan didn''t see their eyes, but seriously prepared to break the fog.


    Although I know the secret of the mist, it is not easy to pass through easily. In fact, these mists are just a very mysterious substance, which is similar to the stone she saw last time that can block consciousness.


    The stone that blocks consciousness is blocking consciousness. However, such tiny particles can block the human body. Specifically speaking, it is more complicated, and in short, it is a very special substance between heaven and earth.


    has no other function, but can be used to get in the way. As long as it is not cracked, no one will ever be able to pass through.


    The specific method was discussed by Qian Ji and You Yanghong, but You Yanghong put down a lot, and his face was not as gloomy as before. This made You Yuanzhi very relieved, so he was in a good mood, and it was even more pleasant to get along with Feng''er.


    After three days of preparation, the solution to the fog was finally figured out, and everything was ready.


    "I think this method is good."


    Mu Bingyun praised, "After all, the people here are not suitable for going outside. If they have the ability to pass, then it is their ability." Therefore, they did not choose to destroy all the fog.


    Qianji and You Yanghong also agreed with this method, especially You Yanghong. Although he did a lot of bad things, he liked the place where he was born very much. I don''t want people from my side to come here and encounter all dangers.


    "Now that we''re ready, let''s go over!"


    Qianji couldn''t wait: "I''m really looking forward to it."


    "If the ancient immortals are made into flower fertilizer, I guess that the flowers must bloom very beautifully." Mu Qingrou couldn''t help patting her face when she saw her hideous face, "Qianji, I think this is a bit cruel, why don''t you just Lock him up, you build a small house, there is no light, no food, only water and no sound. Anything that makes flowers and fertilizers is not suitable for girls at all, we need to be gentle."


    However, after hearing Mu Qingrou''s words, everyone felt that it would be gentler to make flower fat.


    I want to be locked in a small room with nothing. I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it for long and I''ll go crazy. Mu Bingyun pursed her lips, why did she feel that this method was not the best method?


    "Yun''er, there seems to be a good way to see how you look?"


    Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes lit up and stared at Mu Bingyun, which made the Soul Emperor very unhappy.


    "There is indeed a good method, but it''s just a little bit added to the mother''s method."


    "Add what?"


    Mu Qingrou and Qianji both asked curiously, is there a better way than this?


    Seeing that everyone was extremely serious, Mu Bingyun smiled first: "Mother, this method is good, but most people will go crazy after taking it for a month, let''s say Dongfang Ming''s strength is strong, he can last a year! But... can''t hold it. If he lives, he will go crazy, if he is crazy, he will have no self-awareness, and he will not feel the pain. Qianji has suffered for 10,000 years, and he has only suffered for one year. I don''t think it is worth it."


    Although they knew that this sounded a little peaceful, everyone felt the same. That''s right, Qianji has suffered for 10,000 years, and the other party can solve it in just one year of pain, so it''s really cheap for the other party.


    "Then Bingyun, what do you want to add?"


    Mu Bingyun ticked the corner of his mouth: "Naturally, when he sees that he is going crazy, he will be released for a walk, and he will be locked in when he is almost recovered, and so on. How about it, is it a good way?"


    To deal with this kind of betrayal dog, you should deal with it in the most difficult way.


    "I think this is a good way to torture Dongfang Ming''s son, Dongfang Sheng, so I can vent my hatred." You Yanghong said viciously, the blue veins on his forehead were also exposed, and he didn''t look cruel. .


    Feng''er only felt that the surroundings were gloomy and cold, she felt that the people here were too bad. Since she was so cruel, fortunately she didn''t offend the other party in advance, so she couldn''t help leaning on You Yuanzhi.


    "Young Master, is this okay?"


    Feng''er said tightly, "I don''t know if there is any grudge, can''t we sit down and have a good talk."


    Just after saying this, a few cold eyes fell on her body, and she didn''t dare to speak.


    "Feng''er may not know about it." You Yuanzhi felt that his father didn''t see him very well, and said quickly, "Father, let''s go out first, no matter how much we think about it, we can''t implement it."


    These words have diverted the attention of Qianji and You Yuanzhi. If anyone dares to stop them from revenge, they don''t mind taking revenge together. The two looked at each other, believing that this ally would come to the end.


    Mu Bingyun and Mu Qingrou glanced at each other, but there was nothing they could do. They just followed Qianji''s words, revenge must be revenge, but if you plant yourself in it for revenge, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Qianji, let''s go out. As for cleaning up Dongfang Ming, it''s not a matter of a while. If you think my method is good, you must be able to deal with the opponent under your absolute strength. If you deal with the opponent and hurt yourself, Or at the cost of your life, that''s really cheap versus the other way around."


    "That is, this kind of person, we should live a good life and torture him hard."


    Ao Jiuxiao hurriedly cooperated, and the appearance of laughing made the Soul Emperor look more and more unpleasant. This kid is not at ease, always staring at his Bing''er. It seems that Bing''er is very careful about winning the award, so as not to be tricked by others.


    Qianji and You Yanghong both laughed and agreed. At first, they really thought about trying to make each other uncomfortable. But now, think about it first, if you don''t work hard, you can still make the other party miserable, and even make the other party miserable when you''re better off. That''s a very meaningful thing.


    As a result, the anxiety in his heart calmed down, but he was silently planning what to do, without hurting himself, to make the other party miserable.


    Augusta looked at Qianji stupidly, no matter what face Qianji showed, he felt that this was the most beautiful Oriental fairy in his mind. Fairy''s frown and smile are the most beautiful, attracting him all the time.

 Chapter 656： It wasnt self-destruction

    "Always came out."


    Mu Qingrou sighed softly: "It seems that I still have little knowledge, and I haven''t discovered such a thing in Immortal Realm." Thinking that Immortal Realm is just a small world created by ancient immortals, she felt a little uncomfortable. Anyone who knows the truth will be a little unacceptable.


    "Mother, what are you doing sighing?"


    "Yun''er, it''s not that my mother is always sighing, it''s that there are countless dangers ahead. This time back to the fairyland, I don''t know whether it''s bad luck or good luck. Your father''s strength may have reached its peak. Once you return to the fairyland, I''m afraid you will be discovered immediately. The ancient immortals don''t know how to deal with him."


    "My strength can''t help at all."


    Thinking like this, can you not worry?


    Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered Cang Yu, and became worried: "Then before we go out, let''s improve our strength, Yu gave me a jade slip before, let''s study it carefully, there are a lot of cultivation methods of ancient immortals, and various It''s not easy to be in a hurry after the time comes to match the tricks."


    "it is good."


    Mu Qingrou is more stable, she is not a sad person, if she can find a way to change the situation, she will naturally try to find a way.


    "What is this place?"


    Feng''er was always by You Yuanzhi''s side, if it wasn''t for Yuanzhi to protect her, she probably wouldn''t be able to break through. Originally, she thought that she would be able to return to the fairyland after passing through the fog, but she did not expect to come to such a desolate and indescribable place, a bit like the unexplored land.


    "It doesn''t look like you''ve seen it before, Young Master You, isn''t it very dangerous here?" Feng''er asked weakly, her hands couldn''t help hugging You Yuanzhi tightly, "Feng''er''s strength is too weak, Young Master You But don''t leave Feng''er alone."


    On the way, You Yuanzhi had been talking to Feng¡¯er, and naturally some feelings developed in his heart. Seeing his pitiful appearance, he had a desire to protect him.


    "Of course, Yuanzhi will not leave Miss Feng''er behind."


    Having said this, Feng Er was relieved. If other people wanted to leave her, she really had no choice. But as long as You Yuanzhi agreed, he would never be left behind.


    Thinking of this, she hooked her lips, when she was weak, she could only survive with the help of others, not to mention her despicableness, it was her ability to survive. What morality, go to hell!


    The rest of the people are not used to seeing the relationship between the two, and they really have no part in it.


    However, You Yanghong didn''t like Feng''er in particular: "Stay far away."


    "Father."


    "come here."


    Feng''er''s eyes turned red, making You Yuanzhi a little embarrassed. You Yanghong was a little impatient and waved his hand: "Okay, you don''t need to come here. When the time comes, you can go back to Immortal Realm. You can go wherever you want. I will go to Dongfangsheng to find out about it."


    Now You Yuanzhi knew that his father was angry, he knew that the other party didn''t like Fenger. But he felt that Feng''er was also pitiful, and maybe he was really taking advantage of him, but he didn''t do anything inappropriate. Therefore, he felt that the matter was not serious.


    "Father, the child will go with you."


    You Yanghong glanced at the child who was raised by his own hands. That''s how far away he was. Forget it, a phoenix, still can''t deal with them. After a long time, they will understand, and naturally they will understand. If you don''t experience it, you''ll never know what the human heart is like.


    "Yuanzhi, I don''t want to ask you about your affairs. I hope you can understand in the future." After speaking, You Yanghong voiced again: "People''s hearts are unpredictable, so be more careful."


    "Yes, Father."


    You Yuanzhi listened, but he didn''t think Feng''er was such a person. Feng''er felt that You Yanghong had no intention of stopping, and couldn''t help but feel a little happy. As long as you pull the line of You Yuanzhi, it will be much easier to move in the future.


    You Yuan''s strength is so powerful that he can still protect her, at least for now. Therefore, along the way, Feng''er became more and more kind to You Yuanzhi, and You Yuanzhi also fell deeper and deeper.


    "Bingyun, I don''t think this girl can be kept, or find a chance to kill her."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly heard Qianji''s words and shook his head: "Do you think she didn''t think we would kill her?"


    "Yes," Qianji narrowed her eyes, "to survive the favor of the two brothers, and to live so well, is also a bit of scheming and skill. However, you really intend to ignore this matter, it doesn''t look like yours. style."


    "You think I like to be a nosy?"


    "No, you don''t like to meddle in your own business, but you like to meddle in the business of people who are pleasing to the eye."


    Mu Bingyun was amused by her words, "I can''t control it, everyone has their own destiny. If everyone around me needs me to manage, they will never grow up, what is the difference between them and parasites. I can at most worry about their lives. When they are there, help them out and keep them alive.¡±


    She really can''t control her fate, she can only control it herself.


    Qianji was silent: "Maybe you are right."


    "Chihime, can you still feel the location of the passage?"


    "Okay, Bingyun, I have always had a guess. You said that other people have also found the location of the passage?"


    Mu Bingyun fell silent: "Perhaps, it may not be right for us to walk aimlessly like this, Qianji, go directly to the passage, let''s take a look along the road."


    "it is good."


    The rest of the ?? communication between the two people did not know, but they found that the route seemed to have changed. But this way, Qianji walked ahead, they didn''t care which way to go.


    "Why did you suddenly change direction? This road is obviously more difficult than the previous one."


    Feng''er suddenly said, "Qianji, did you find something?"


    Feng''er didn''t know what Mu Bingyun was looking for, her eyes flashed with excitement, thinking that Qianji had found some kind of treasure. She was already thinking about how to distribute the baby later.


    "There are many treasures on this road."


    Before Qianji spoke, Mu Bingyun spoke up. Suddenly, she only felt a throbbing pain in her heart, and she looked a little flustered. This is how Mu Qingrou felt when she was besieged last time.


    "Binger."


    "Clouds."


    Several people saw her pale appearance and couldn''t help rushing over, "What''s wrong?"


    Soul Emperor''s voice sounded, and he quickly hugged her: "What did you find?"


    Mu Bingyun slowed down, she only felt that after entering the wheel realm, she could clearly sense that something happened to the people around her: "It doesn''t feel good, I don''t know if it''s my father or my eldest brother is in danger, Qianji, can we hurry up? I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "What Yun''er?" Mu Qingrou became nervous when she heard this. She was already very worried, plus she had a previous Liezi. She didn''t doubt the truth of the matter at all, her face was paler than Mu Bingyun''s.

 Chapter 657： It wasnt self-destruction

    (The name of the chapter in the previous chapter is wrong, it should be: Chapter 656 Induction. The order of the content is correct and does not affect reading)


    Qianji held Mu Bingyun''s hand: "Okay, let''s hurry up, but I can only bring one person, otherwise, even if the time passes, I''m afraid I won''t be able to deal with the other party."


    "I''ll bring Bing''er, you bring your mother-in-law." The Soul Emperor said coldly, "The rest will follow by themselves."


    "This is a good way. Qianji''s consciousness moved, and she took out a jade slip, and drew the route in it. She opened her eyes, and her eyes fell on the rest of the people. She glanced at Augusta, and handed the jade pendant to In his hands: "You write down the route separately, this is the route to go out. "


    Augusta is so excited. It turns out that in Fairy''s heart, he is the most important. Otherwise, why don''t you say that the jade pendant was handed over to her ally You Yanghong, but instead gave it to him?


    Augusta asked other people to write down the route, and then carefully wrote it down, and put away the jade pendant like a baby.


    Feng''er just watched the four people disappear in front of her eyes, thinking that without these people, she didn''t have to be so careful, but became happy.


    Qianji took Mu Qingrou, and Mu Bingyun constantly teleported over, because they didn''t know where the target was, they couldn''t rush over all at once. The new heart is anxious, but there is no way to do it.


    Seeing Yunyan falling behind quickly, Mu Bingyun''s heart beat faster and faster, hoping that nothing would happen.


    ¡­


    "Brother Cang, how are you?"


    I don''t know where this place is. The echoing voice was futile and frightening. A man knelt on the ground, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. Although his clothes were messy and his hair was loose, he still couldn''t stop his mature beauty.


    Cang Qiong''s face was also very pale: "Nothing, Brother Nan, how are you?"


    "I don''t have a big problem either." Nan Yuan tried to stand up, but his legs were weak and he couldn''t use his strength at all. A bit of decadence appeared on his face, and he suddenly smiled: "I didn''t expect that I would end up like this."


    "It''s a pity, it''s a pity I don''t know where my sister-in-law went." Nan Yuan felt a little guilty, "Help Brother Cang."


    "Brother Nan, what are you talking about? As long as I go out alive, I will naturally bring her back." However, Cang Qiong couldn''t help but feel a little pain. Go out. Even if you go out, I''m afraid you will be discovered immediately."


    Look carefully, the two are in a place like a cave, and the injuries on the two can prove that they have experienced a great battle. However, I am afraid that no one will believe it at all, there is no one around them, and they are not fighting each other.


    "The ancient immortals have infinite means, Brother Cang, if we just die like this, isn''t it worth it?" Nan Yuan''s words made Cang Qiong calm down, "Brother Nan, is there anything you can do?"


    "Naturally, but..."


    Before Nanyuan could finish speaking, there was a sudden turbulence in the air: "Since you know this secret, you should understand, there is no chance to tell it." Suddenly a man in white appeared, with a jade face and a crown, and he was born very well. He glanced at the two of them contemptuously, "Originally, my father said that someone would break out from Lunjing, but I still don''t believe it. Fortunately, I came over to have a look, otherwise it would really make a big difference for you."


    Nanyuan and Cang Qiong were on guard. Seeing this, Dongfang Sheng laughed loudly: "I''ll give you a choice, see that your strength is good, as long as you go back and help me cultivate, how about letting you go when I become a god?"


    "Think beautiful!" Nanyuan snorted coldly, "Are you Dongfangsheng?"


    Dongfang Ming''s son, there are indeed many secrets in Lunjing, they all know it, but unfortunately, among the people they used to be with, there were traitors who left and betrayed them. In other words, those people were originally the spies of Dongfang Ming who stayed here, in order to wait here for those who found something wrong and executed them.


    It''s just that the other party didn''t think that their strength is not weak, everyone was eliminated by them, only the sister-in-law did not know where to go. In this regard, Nanyuan blamed himself a little. If he hadn''t been curious at the beginning, he would not have appeared in Immortal Realm long ago.


    Conversely, if he hadn''t been curious, he wouldn''t have known the secret here.


    "It''s right here, how are you thinking?"


    Nanyuan''s eyes narrowed: "Think about it."


    Dongfang Sheng Yixi, the talent and strength of these two people are good, if it is not for him to arrive in time, I am afraid that they will be robbed by other people. Fortunately, this wheel is his father''s thing, in order to attract countless strong people to come in, I don''t know how to lose it before. But now that he has found it, he is not going to take it away. Lunjing is a treasure, and there is everything here. People with good talents and beautiful people have become the things he asks for everything.


    "Since you''ve considered it, then come with me!"


    After finishing speaking, Dongfang Sheng was about to wrap the two of them with immortal power, and it was too late to speak, Nan Yuan suddenly grabbed the sky, the sky wanted to say something, and suddenly heard Nan Yuan''s voice in his ear: "Don''t move, last chance ."


    Therefore, the sky stopped moving, and since he had a chance, he would try it. Then, with the two as the center, suddenly a huge power sounded. Dongfang Sheng didn''t have time to react, he was blasted open, and his whole body was covered in blood and rolled out of the cave.


    A loud noise was transmitted to Mu Bingyun''s ears, and the previous heart palpitations completely disappeared. The loud noise let them know the location, and they moved to the outside of the cave in an instant. Watching that the cave exploded, several people were stunned, and Dongfang Sheng, who was seriously injured by the explosion, muttered to himself.


    "How dare you blow yourself up."


    Self-destruct!


    The word ?? was like a knife, it penetrated the minds of Mu Bingyun and Mu Qingrou, awakening them, and the two quickly ran into the cave, but the cave that collapsed quickly was impossible to enter at all.


    Soul Emperor and Qianji quickly removed the covering above. Dongfang Shengjian ignored him, and he was very angry, but he couldn''t move now, and he couldn''t pass the message out in the wheel realm.


    I can only see those people rushing in quickly, with disdain in their eyes, and I think with contempt, do these people think that there are treasures in them? No matter how many treasures there are, the entire wheel is still not his?


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Shengan recovered quietly.


    Mu Bingyun and the four finally turned the cave over. Seeing everything in front of them, they were all stunned and looked at each other.


    "It wasn''t self-destruction."


    Qianji laughed, "Okay, don''t worry, this is just a means of self-preservation, although it is not self-destruction, but the people who use this trick may not feel good. They are using a secret method and using space to tear and escape. , but this space tearing is a little different, it seems to be researched by a new school. I have never seen such an outstanding person in the fairyland."

 Chapter 658： Unlucky Dongfang Sheng

    Qianji continued to praise, "The secret method is a good secret method. It is estimated that such a thing has just been researched, and it has not been perfected. If it is perfected, it can not only damage the enemy, but also escape quickly without having to suffer a lot. hurt."


    Tears welled up in Mu Qingrou''s eyes: "It must be Brother Yuan, only he would come up with such a strange method." She wiped her tears, "We came a step late, but we knew that he didn''t blow himself up, Instead, I left through other means, and I felt relieved."


    Even though she said that, Mu Qingrou''s brows never let go.


    "Qianji, can people survive using this method?"


    "Bingyun, don''t worry, people who can come up with such a method are extremely smart, and this is definitely not the only way to save lives. If there are other people by his side, the chances of survival are very high. Perhaps, there is no chance of death at all, unless they are unlucky enough to encounter a space draft."


    Mu Bingyun thought that her father should not be so unlucky. She did feel another breath in the air. It seems that there are other people around Dad, so there should be no problem.


    "By the way, why did Dad use such a method?" Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered that there was another person outside: "That guy outside, let''s go out and have a look."


    Mu Qingrou was refreshed, "Yes, there is another one outside, call him over and ask." Her face was fierce, if she hadn''t known that Nanyuan was still alive, she would have collapsed.


    The four rushed out quickly, and Dongfang Sheng felt that someone was coming. He finally let out a breath and pushed himself up hard. When he saw the three women of Mu Bingyun, his eyes lit up. The women he had seen were all stunning, but he saw three stunning women all at once. is rare. It should be said that it has never been seen.


    "The three girls are good. They are ascending in the east. They fought with two villains before. They wanted to kill people and win treasures, but they didn''t want to lose to the next. If the girl likes it, she is willing to offer it with both hands."


    The three of them looked at each other, so this person is called Dongfang Sheng?


    Dongfang Sheng was in a state of embarrassment, and he really didn''t let them recognize him. However, when they heard the other party calling Dongfang Sheng, the three of them got closer. Dongfang Sheng laughed, he completely forgot how embarrassed he was now, even if he showed a beautiful smile, it was still terrifying.


    Therefore, when Dongfang Sheng was very arrogant and showed how handsome he was, the three of them had already walked in front of them, "I don''t know the names of the three girls." The Soul Emperor held Mu Bingyun''s hand from beginning to end, knowing this person She even thought about her Bing''er, and a pair of cold arrows was about to kill someone.


    Dongfang Sheng didn''t care at all. In his opinion, everyone in the entire Xiaoqian world should belong to him. A man can help him cultivate, and a woman is naturally for him to have fun.


    Mu Bingyun smiled, "So the son''s name is Dongfang Sheng, which is really a good name."


    "The girl has won the prize."


    "Master, wash your face first!"


    Qianji suddenly took out a basin of water and brought it to her. Dongfang Sheng''s eyes flickered, that smug, look at it, see no, the woman who met him for the first time was so attentive to him, it can only prove that his charm is not shallow.


    So Dongfang Sheng obediently washed his face, washed himself very clean, and tied his hair again, which made him feel comfortable.


    "Wipe!"


    Mu Qingrou handed over a handkerchief, Dongfang Sheng took a sniff, it was very fragrant, and that intoxicated appearance was really a lecher. After wiping off the water stains on his face, he felt that it was a blessing to have such a gentle woman by his side!


    After ?? wiped it, he also put the baby handkerchief into his arms. The action, as obscene as it was, was as obscene. With the three women smiling, Dongfang Sheng successfully collapsed to the ground and lost consciousness.


    Mu Qingrou sneered and stepped on somewhere in Dongfang Sheng, only to hear a rushing sound. The Soul Emperor finally had an expression on his face, his mother-in-law was a bit sturdy, and he would definitely not be able to offend him in the future. Unfortunately, this person was sleeping like a dead pig and felt no pain at all, and then Mu Qingrou raised her legs.


    "Qianji''s medicine is really easy to use. Looking at Dongfangsheng''s appearance, it''s better to discard it, so as not to harm people."


    "Auntie is right, this kind of offal shouldn''t come out."


    Mu Bingyun dragged her chin, her eyes lit up: "Yu, you can make a small black house here! He is more suitable for such a place." As soon as these words were said, the eyes of the other two lit up. The good criminal law will soon be realized.


    When Dongfang Sheng woke up, he felt like he was in a very dark place. And the surrounding is very quiet, and you can''t see anything, except for himself.


    Suddenly, he felt pain somewhere, looked down, and screamed out, he became an eunuch!


    "what-"


    dong¡ª


    As soon as the roar started, Dongfang Sheng was dizzy, and blood flowed from his mouth and ears: "Who is it?? I will not let you go. If you are wise, let me go, otherwise, I will ask you to survive. Can''t die!"


    "What a quarrel!"


    Qianji''s voice suddenly appeared in Dongfang Sheng''s ear, and he was shocked. Isn''t this the woman who brought him water?


    how come?


    Could it be that black eats black?


    "Girl, you and I have no grievances and no grudges, it''s better to let me go. I was abrupt before. As long as you let me go, I won''t care about today''s affairs. I''m from the Dongfang family, if the girl wants to, I will take you to a place more suitable for cultivation."


    Qianji sneered: "I can believe anyone''s words, but I believe in the East. You really have no grievances with me, but well... I won''t let you go."


    "You and I have a bit of a grudge," Mu Bingyun looked at her fingernails, which Qianji helped her paint. The bright red made her like it very much. As the name suggests, Qianji people are best at fiddling with these beautiful things. "You know what? The person you said blew himself up is my father. How do you want to die?"


    Hearing this, a cold sweat broke out from Dongfang Sheng''s back. She wanted to say something, but Mu Qingrou spoke again.


    "Snapped-"


    I don''t know where the slap came from, and it blinded Dongfang Sheng. He obviously felt that there was no one around, and he didn''t even know where he was. In addition to being able to hear people talking outside, he couldn''t see everything clearly at all, and he panicked, which he had never experienced before.


    "Do you know? The person who blew himself up should be my husband, boy, how do you want to die, tell me!"


    Dongfang Sheng''s body was already shaking, how could it be? ?


    Isn''t there another man?


    "Young master, I have no grievances with you. Can you help me out? As long as you agree, I will tell you a secret. This secret is related to the survival of the entire immortal world."

 Chapter 659： i wont lie

    Soul Emperor sneered, but did not speak.


    "He is my husband."


    "My son-in-law."


    "My friend''s man." Qianji added silently, "It''s also my friend."


    Dongfang Sheng only felt that his life was already dark. The last moment he was still high above, thinking that he had met three stunning women who admired him. The next moment, a fierce slap slapped him in the face.


    Demons, these people are demons, Dongfang Sheng''s face is hesitant. At present, his immortal power seems to be drained by something, and he can''t even use a little bit of strength. He didn''t understand where he was being detained, but he could hear the voices of several people.


    Does the other party have any powerful magic weapon?


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Sheng really didn''t know what to do. Thinking of his identity, he gained some confidence. He had left the original fairyland for so many years. If he didn''t go back, his father would know and find a way to find him. Even if the father is devoted to becoming a god, and has always loved his mother, if he does not see him for a long time, he will send someone to contact him.


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Sheng gradually suppressed the panic in his heart. He already remembered the faces of those few people just now. As long as he has the opportunity to go out, he must let the other party know what life is!


    The immortals of Xiaoqianjie dare to humiliate him like this.


    "This kid seems to have calmed down."


    Mu Qingrou felt that Dongfang Sheng did not resist, "Is he still trying to get out?" With a cold voice, Dongfang Sheng woke up with a jolt. With the movement outside, as long as he knows where he is, he can find a way to get out. Besides, even with a little bit of immortal power, he can open the storage ring and come up with a means of escape.


    "Bingyun, this kid still has a lot of things in his hands, it seems that Dongfang Ming really dotes on him," Qianji''s voice seemed to be full of anger, "That''s right, maybe Dongfang Ming is just such a son, after all With the love of Qianru, the two of them must have achieved a lot now."


    "Oh, this thing is done, it really is a means of escape."


    Qianji suddenly took out something, "Bingyun, take it."


    Mu Bingyun was unknown, and held a small magic weapon in his hand: "What is this?"


    "This is a good baby to escape, you know the big teleport I use, and teleport, right?"


    "Um."


    Qianji explained slowly: "Actually, with this thing, you only need to put the immortal stone in it, you can start the big teleportation and teleportation, and you don''t need to use your own efforts at all. It''s better than taking into account someone''s plot, using it at will, and ensuring that you can use it at will. escape."


    After Qianji''s explanation, Mu Bingyun understood. After all, this thing is also related to the magic weapon of flying. It''s just that the flying magic weapon has only one function of transportation. Whether or not you can escape depends only on your own means and strength.


    However, this magic weapon can be activated only by placing the immortal stone. This is the case for killing people, seizing treasures and escaping from home.


    "It''s a pity there is only one."


    Mu Bingyun touched the magic weapon with some regret. The surface was not sure what material it was made of. It was very smooth and felt like silk. Since things that can be put away by Dongfang Sheng are definitely not ordinary things.


    "Do you want more than one? This thing is very rare, even the ancient immortals would be jealous of it. Therefore, don''t take it out until the critical moment, so as not to attract competition."


    "Qianji is right, Yun''er, you just leave it alone, this kid almost gave birth to Brother Yuan, if it wasn''t for the fear of disturbing the other party, Mu Qingrou''s expression turned grim, "I would rather kill him. "


    However, if Dongfang Sheng was killed, Dongfang Ming would probably know about it immediately. They haven''t made any preparations yet, and doing so really outweighs the gains, and it''s not worth it. Therefore, it will take the second place and lock Dongfangsheng up.


    "Mother, I will clean up Dongfang Ming in the future, and then clean up this little one."


    Dongfang Sheng was shocked. Hearing this, he already understood that these people might have hatred against his father. He was secretly complaining, knowing that this would happen earlier, he shouldn''t have set a trap because of two powerful immortals, but now it''s better, the person didn''t catch it, and he was caught by the other party.


    From the words of these people, he already knew that it was impossible for the other party to let him go.


    "This kid seems to have quite a few immortal stones."


    Qianji pouted: "The Dongfang family is indeed very rich." When the luxurious palace was built for her, you can see how determined Dongfang Ming is. She really didn''t know what means Dongfang Ming used. Now, whether her parents are venting from the same nostril as Dongfang Ming, or was Dongfang Ming hurt.


    Dongfang Sheng was furious when he heard the words outside. All the treasures here are collected by him. These people are really hateful. A punch hit the wall hard, making a trembling sound.


    After reminding Chihime, her gaze couldn''t help but move to the small lattice room beside her. From a distance, it looks like a small dark room. She could also clearly see Dongfang Sheng''s embarrassed appearance, she thought, isn''t this Dongfang Sheng the best to listen to news?


    "Qian Ji, do you want to hear the news from him?" Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, and Dongfang Sheng was obviously a cunning person. If he asked him in ordinary words, he would probably lie a lot.


    "Qianji, why is it so troublesome? Why don''t you just search your soul directly? It''s easier this way. As for this kid, just make sure he doesn''t die." Mu Qingrou said unkindly, and the gentle woman before. People are so different.


    "Mother is right, Yu is the best at things like soul searching."


    Dongfang Sheng broke out in a cold sweat in the small dark room, searching for his soul. If this soul was searched, he would basically become a waste and a fool. There was no chance to escape at all, and he felt extremely painful to want such a day.


    No, absolutely cannot let the other party search for souls.


    "Don''t search for souls, what do you want to know, I will tell you directly."


    Mu Bingyun ticked the corner of his mouth, glanced at Qianji, and said, "We don''t seem to be at ease if we don''t search for souls. What if you lie?"


    Dongfang Sheng was in a turmoil. He was thinking about what the other party would ask later, so he just said something to put it off. In the end, I didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun would think of it, and now I don''t know what to do.


    "I won''t lie."


    "I do not believe."


    Dongfang Sheng was helpless: "In short, you can''t search my soul."


    "It seems you are scared."


    Dongfang Sheng cursed in his heart, there is no one who is not afraid of soul searching. If the person who searches for the soul has the heart, he will also disturb his soul. At that time, let alone the soul is scattered, he will not know who he is, and there is no chance of reincarnation at all. Even his father cannot save him.

 Chapter 660： it is good? where is good? what a good way

    Thinking of this, Dongfang Sheng felt extremely regretful.


    He is lustful and likes to collect all kinds of stunning colors to bring back. No matter who the other party is or what his identity is, as long as he likes it, he will do whatever he can. I never thought that one day, I would be planted because of such a thing.


    "I swear, I swear by my soul."


    Mu Bingyun''s goal has been achieved: "Okay, swear it!"


    Dongfang Sheng knew that he was caught in the other party''s trap, and he did not have any conditions to talk about. And he knew the reason why the other party didn''t kill him, but he was afraid of attracting his own father. In this way, the other party is not the opponent of the father at all. Even if he says everything, there is still a chance.


    So the oath rose in the east.


    After taking the oath, Dongfang Sheng lay on the ground a little decadently, the surroundings were still dark, and he couldn''t see anything. He didn''t know how the other party would torture him, but it certainly wouldn''t be a good way. Thinking of this, his expression became grim.


    These people, he will double it back to them in the future!


    He will drain their immortal power, draw out their souls, and whip them daily! Thinking of this, Dongfang Sheng felt a little more balanced.


    Several people stared at the change of Dongfang Sheng''s expression and couldn''t help but laugh. Qianji leaned closer and asked softly, "Dongfangsheng, how is Qianru now?"


    Dongfang Sheng woke up when he heard Qianji''s soft voice, especially when he heard the name of his mother. I didn''t want to answer, but thinking of the other party''s means, I made an oath and could only answer honestly.


    "she''s fine."


    Qianji sneered at the corner of her eyes: "Okay? Where is it good? What is the best way?"


    Dongfang Sheng only felt that the voice was a little gloomy, but he didn''t dare to hide it, and told Qianru''s deeds over the years one by one. Dongfang Sheng spoke quietly, Qian Ji did not disturb, but listened carefully.


    "It turns out that she is really good."


    After a long time, Qianji sneered, "Qianru, Qianru, you are really capable."


    Dongfang Sheng felt a chill in his heart, and now he understands it. Qianji not only has grudges with his father, but also with his mother. So, how could he find a way to escape?


    Chihime sighed, and then asked a question about her parents. This time, Dongfang Sheng was surprised again, wouldn''t his grandfather''s family also have hatred with this woman?


    After learning about the relationship between Qianjia and the Dongfang family, Qianji completely gave up.


    "Dare to ask the senior?"


    No matter how stupid Dongfang Sheng is, he can still feel that Qian Ji is a generation higher than himself, but Qian Ji ignored him: "You just stay here, when Dongfang Ming is caught by me, I will let you two father and son reunite. ."


    At this moment, Ao Jiuxiao and others came in a hurry. They were also a little surprised when they saw Dongfang Sheng. After You Yanghong saw it, his eyes lit up: "Hahaha, Dongfang Sheng!"


    You Yanghong rushed over suddenly and turned around the little black house with a hideous look on his face, if it wasn''t for the little black house''s obstruction, I''m afraid Dongfang Sheng would have been slapped to death by a slap.


    "Dongfang Sheng, Dongfang Sheng, have you ever thought that one day it will fall into my hands!"


    You Yanghong seemed to be crazy, staring at Dongfang Sheng fiercely.


    Dongfang Sheng''s heart suddenly burst, who is this?


    It looks like you still know him?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Dongfang Sheng: "Uncle You, let''s ask something first! We can''t shoot him to death yet, but we can hand him over to you. The solution we discussed last time can be implemented."


    When You Yanghong heard this, he thought it was the truth, nodded and squinted: "Dongfangsheng, do you still remember who I am?"


    "Who are you?"


    Dongfang Sheng really doesn''t remember this character. Let''s not say that the two have not seen each other for many years. Now they can only hear the voice, but can''t see his face. After such a long time, he is not a beauty. For him, it is still There really isn''t much appeal. Naturally, Dongfang Sheng would not remember a big old man in Lao Tzu.


    "Dongfangsheng, you forgot me!"


    You Yanghong felt a little unbelievable, after all, he never forgot the grievances between the two back then. However, the man who robbed his wife and is still here pretending to be confused is unacceptable to him!


    Dongfang Sheng was a little confused. In his own mind, there really was no memory of this person. After all, there were many people who had grudges against him, and he had never been afraid of these people. I can''t remember, it''s pretty normal.


    "Dongfangsheng, let me ask you, where is Xiuer?"


    At this time, You Yanghong thought of his wife. When Xiu''er and Dongfang Sheng left, he was just swept away by anger. He didn''t think much about it at the time, and he was decadent for many years.


    After sobering up, he thought about the cause and effect of the matter carefully, and suddenly understood that Xiuer was probably just being coerced by Dongfang Sheng and did not take the initiative to betray him. Thinking of this, his heart ached unbearably.


    "Xiu Er, who is Xiu Er?"


    Dongfang Sheng frowned. He has brought back countless beauties over the years, but there has never been a single one who can make him linger. There are more than a thousand beauties, not to mention their names, even some of their appearances he can''t remember.


    "You don''t remember Xiuer??"


    You Yanghong was angry and wanted to punch him, but fortunately, You Yuanzhi hurriedly stopped him: "Father, why don''t you let him recall." You Yuanzhi''s eyes became gloomy, "Remember what happened before. , compared to whether he can recall."


    You Yanghong suppressed the anger in his heart, calmed down for a while, and finally slowly told some things from the beginning. Naturally, Dongfang Sheng also remembered Xiu''er''s affairs, and it turned out to be this person.


    "Where''s Xiuer?"


    You Yanghong asked again, but it shocked Dongfang Sheng. Then he remembered that the other party cared about the woman named Xiu''er. Now that the novelty has passed, he doesn''t care.


    "Of course Xiu''er is fine." Dongfang Sheng''s eyes moved, "I can''t do anything to her."


    As for the others, I don''t know.


    You Yanghong was angry, but he also knew that he could only get the answer from Dongfang Sheng.


    "If you want to know where Xiuer is, you have to listen to me."


    Hearing this, You Yanghong was about to die of anger. Just when Dongfang Sheng was happy, a cool voice sounded: "Dongfang Sheng, you seem to have forgotten that your life is in our hands. You even swore that, If you don''t tell us about Xiu''er''s whereabouts, you will be punished."


    "Let''s explain it honestly, so that we don''t use Soul Searching. Although it is more troublesome to use Soul Searching, it is irreversible for you. Just think about it, do you want to be a fool, or you want to be forever? Stay in the little dark room."

 Chapter 661： what **** power

    You Yanghong seemed to have grabbed the life-saving straw, and when he looked at Mu Bingyun, his eyes were full of gratitude. Yes, I can only be grateful. If I said that I had some precautions against Mu Bingyun before, but now I feel that what I have done is really shameless.


    Fortunately, fortunately, he didn''t hurt this woman''s life back then, otherwise he might not have been able to see Dongfang Sheng so soon.


    Also, he wants to figure out what happened in the first place.


    Dongfang Sheng was very depressed, and finally had to explain honestly, anyway, he can''t die now, so he should stabilize the other party''s emotions first.


    "So, Xiu Er didn''t betray me."


    You Yanghong was a little lost. It was he who misunderstood Xiu''er. What was he doing? ?


    "Father, the key now is to find mother."


    "right!"


    You Yanghong looked at Mu Bingyun with some anticipation: "Miss Mu, I don''t know..."


    "Dongfang Sheng has no immortal power now, and it is impossible to have immortal power in the future, so he will be handed over to you. I just hope that Uncle You understands that he cannot be rescued, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous, no matter what you want to do. What, please keep this matter a secret."


    She knew that there was no way to stop You Yanghong, even if she knew that her lover was in someone else''s hands, she would not miss such an opportunity. Therefore, she has no right to stop it.


    Besides, those who have enemies with Dongfang Ming are all her friends. She glanced at Qian Ji, afraid that she couldn''t hold back.


    Qianji was looked at by Mu Bingyun, and smiled shyly: "Bingyun, what are you looking at me for?"


    "Qian Ji, since you want to go, go!" When Qian Ji heard this, she also understood that Mu Bingyun had already guessed her decision. Yes, she couldn''t wait. She didn''t go directly to Dongfang Ming to take revenge, she just wanted to see the Dongfang family and thousands of families and find out the situation in advance.


    "Since Bingyun has guessed it, I won''t hide it, I have made a decision. It wasn''t that urgent at first, but I''m afraid that something will change if it''s too late. I know Dongfang Ming too well, and Dongfang Sheng was caught. It will be taken seriously by the other party soon. The only possibility is that the other party is at a critical moment, so there is no time to pay attention to it. "


    Dongfang Ming, it has been a long time, and he has not become a **** yet, so it must be almost time. After all, plundering other people''s luck to become a **** is in itself against the law of heaven. Dongfang Ming will never do anything he is not sure about.


    She doesn''t want to see the other party become a god, she doesn''t want to let the other party wish, if she wants to go to see the situation in the original fairyland first.


    "Bingyun, Brother You and I will go over there first. Once there is any news, I will use special means to pass it on to you. You just need to work hard to improve your strength, and let the people from Immortal Realm prepare. After all, this time is Fighting against the ancient immortals, it is natural to win, but if you lose, I am afraid that it will never end."


    "it is good."


    "Yun''er." Mu Qingrou hesitated for a while, but still said, "Mother is still worried."


    "Okay, mother, let''s go, do whatever you want. We''ll get together later, now is not the time to talk about it."


    So, the group agreed for a while, and they decided. Mu Bingyun, Cang Yu, continued to look for the whereabouts of Nan Junmo''s and Cang Qiong couple. Ao Jiuxiao went back to the Immortal Realm to prepare, Qian Ji and the You family father and son were going to the original Immortal Realm, Feng''er''s only choice was naturally to follow You Yuanzhi, which would have a greater chance of saving his life.


    "Chihime, I will go with you."


    Originally, Mu Bingyun asked Augusta and Ao Jiuxiao to return to the fairyland together, but thinking that Qianji was going to leave his sight, he stood up and showed his determination.


    Qianji didn''t know how to persuade, Augusta said quickly: "I have never seen the original fairyland, besides, my raw face can also help you do a little thing."


    After ?? Qianji hesitated, she finally agreed.


    At this point, after everyone was allocated, Qianji took the person who was going out and went out. And Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu continued to stay here to find out. Although they knew that there was another person beside Nanyuan before, they didn''t think that this was the sky. Cang Yu hesitated with incomplete memory, so he didn''t feel the familiarity of that breath.


    Therefore, they mistakenly thought that the couple in the sky were still in the realm of chakras.


    A year later, they traveled all over the world. Unfortunately, they did not find the figure of Nan Junmo and the Cang Qiong couple. They finally gave up and decided to go back to the fairyland. The two of them were somewhat regretful, thinking that Nan Junmo and Cang Qiong had already gone out.


    The passage in front of him was glowing with white light, a vast expanse of white, this was the power of immortality. Only in the Immortal Realm can there be such a strong immortal power.


    The two walked towards the passage, ready to pass through. The warm breath fell on them, and she only felt refreshed. Suddenly, she felt a huge pulling force, as if to pull Cangyu away from her.


    was shocked, and hurriedly hugged his arm tightly: "What''s going on?"


    Cangyu didn''t understand either, he felt that this channel seemed very repulsive to him. The power in his body cannot be suppressed at all.


    "Isn''t this the passage back to the Immortal Realm?"


    If yes, why does this happen? He frowned and thought for a moment, hugged the person beside him tightly, and resisted with all his might, but the more he resisted, the stronger the pulling force.


    "Qianji said that this is the way to get out of the wheel, not that this is the place to return to the fairyland."


    Mu Bingyun heard it and thought about it, the same is true. But this force would pull him away from her, which made her very uncomfortable.


    "I won''t let it go."


    At this moment, she is like a naughty child, hugging the candy and not letting go. Time and time again, this strange power pulled him away from her side, making her very unhappy.


    "What **** power!"


    A bolt of thunder and lightning suddenly surged out of her body, and it smashed into the surroundings fiercely. In the white immortal energy, thunder and lightning flashed from the sky, and the rushing sound made her ears roar.


    Cangyu didn''t want to let go either, and hugged her waist tightly, a dark power appeared in his hand, accompanied by the power of lightning, against the pulling power.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt a stronger immortal energy, and the immortal energy here was a little different from the immortal energy in the immortal world. She was shocked when she thought of what she had learned about the original fairyland.


    There was also a voice in my ear: "There is movement, I don''t know who it is this time, I must catch him, the master was angry last time."


    The two looked at each other, and sure enough, this is probably the original fairyland.


    "Yu, what should we do, if we go out now, we will definitely be caught by the other party." Mu Bingyun lowered his head and thought, there is no better way at this moment. But once they went out, they clashed with people, plus the other party was prepared, and listened to their tone. Someone came out of here last time, but they were fled, so this side is already prepared.

 Chapter 662： The pursuit of the Oriental family

    "The strength of those people outside is not low." Cang Yu''s consciousness moved: "Bing''er, there are many ninth-rank immortals outside. It seems that they attach great importance to this place. As for why they didn''t enter the wheel realm, there may be other reasons."


    "The Immortal Venerable Realm is already the highest level in the Immortal Realm," Mu Bingyun lowered her eyes, thinking about what to do, but suddenly she remembered her father''s method, although she didn''t know how to use it. But can it be replaced by other methods, by the way...


    "Yu, do you still remember the magic weapon you got from Dongfangsheng? Qianji said that as long as you put in the immortal stone, you can perform a great teleportation or teleportation. Why don''t we give it a try?"


    "It works."


    Mu Bingyun took out the magic weapon, while Cangyu controlled their bodies not to go out for the time being.


    "It''s not that there are fluctuations, why haven''t they come out yet?"


    The guard outside frowned and seemed very dissatisfied with the situation inside: "Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    "No, the master doesn''t allow us to go in. Have you forgotten the consequences of someone trying to break in?" Thinking of that person''s fate, the head of the guard felt numb, so he had to hold back his temper: "Then wait, Few people appear in this passage, as long as the people who come out are caught."


    "Look, there is movement."


    There were waves in front of them, and the guards looked at a few elder-level figures beside them. I couldn''t help but murmured in my heart, and I didn''t know why the master valued this place so much, and even let the elders come to guard it. These elders are the powerhouses of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable. On weekdays, where can they see them. I heard that these elders will be able to become gods soon.


    Becoming a god, an immortal becoming a deity, that is the pursuit of a lifetime, but it is extremely dangerous, there is no complete certainty, and no immortal is willing to take risks easily.


    Just as they were thinking, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu suddenly rushed out riding the magic weapon. Before they could see clearly, they only felt that a white figure in front of them suddenly disappeared in front of them.


    After being stunned for a short time, the elder on the side reacted: "No, the two of them used the son''s teleportation magic weapon!"


    The elders are naturally much stronger than the guards. They can clearly see that there is a man and a woman inside. If they hadn''t thought of such a situation, they would catch anyone who appeared from inside.


    people, run away again!


    "Elder, what should we do? If the master finds out, we estimate."


    The head of the guard was trembling in his heart, but a few elders ignored him. With a flash, they moved over. The elders were so powerful that they could still use a few big moves. And they didn''t have what happened to Qian Ji, so they quickly chased after Mu Bingyun and the two of them.


    "No, they caught up."


    Mu Bingyun said, and the two quickly put a lot of immortal stones inside. They absolutely cannot be caught, this is the other party''s territory, and with this big shift as evidence, there is absolutely no good fruit to eat when caught.


    This was the first time they were so embarrassed and chased by the top experts in the fairy world.


    "Stop!"


    The elder ?? shouted angrily: "Where is the yellow-haired boy, stop! How did you get the teleport magic weapon, what did you do to our son?"


    Several elders chased and talked. But there is nothing to do. That magic weapon is a good thing. This is what Dongfang Ming and Qianru have worked so hard to find for their son, so that Dongfang Sheng can save his life when he encounters a crisis.


    Even if you encounter a character in the ninth-order realm of Immortal Venerable, you can easily escape. Because of this, the Great Elder and other talents did not chase him. Mu Bingyun originally wanted to bet once, but did not expect to actually win the bet.


    Seeing that they had traveled dozens of continents, the elders who were chasing them were flushed with exhaustion and panting. This is really a scenery in the fairyland, who knows that the powerhouse of the ninth-order immortal venerable will also be tired like this.


    A distance of dozens of continents, Mu Bingyun and the others only consumed a few immortal stones, while these elders consumed the immortal energy in their bodies. Even if it is consumed and replenished at the same time, it is too late.


    However, things have already been linked to Dongfang Sheng, and they can''t ignore it. Dongfang Sheng is also what they value, his talent is very good, and Dongfang Ming''s personal majesty, so they have to chase, even if they vomit blood, they have to chase, even if they lose their legs, they can''t stop .


    After the Great Elder frantically absorbed a top-quality immortal stone, the immortal stone suddenly turned into powder. The surrounding elders were not doing much better, however, Mu Bingyun and the others gradually disappeared in front of their eyes.


    If they hadn''t been able to lock the breath of the two of them, they would have chased them away long ago.


    "Elder, the teleportation magic weapon is not so easy to catch up. It''s about the son. I think it''s better to catch up and inform the master of the matter at the same time, and let the master send some people over. It is best to let the rest of the continent intercept them halfway, so that It will be much easier. If we continue to chase like this, unless the magic weapon is broken, we will never be able to chase them. If something happens to the son, we can''t afford it. "


    The Great Elder moved his brows and said, "Okay, you''re right, pass the matter back, those people didn''t know their whereabouts yet. I guess, these two have something to do with them. Otherwise, it''s so short. In the incident, how could they all come out and escaped successfully."


    "If your son has something to do, it''s really not something we can afford."


    "Binger, they have to inform Dongfang Mingming."


    Cangyu''s consciousness is very strong, and he heard the words of the first elder and the others without falling into his ears, "It seems that we can''t move an inch in the original fairyland."


    Although he said that, his expression was not nervous at all, very calm. Mu Bingyun, who was a little worried, also stayed calm after seeing his appearance.


    "Yu, what are we going to do? We can''t keep running away. Once our matter reaches Dongfang Ming''s ears, it probably won''t be so easy."


    If Dongfang Ming knew that his son''s magic weapon was in their hands, he would be able to guess anything. Therefore, they must not sit still and have to find a way to divert their attention or escape from the original fairyland.


    Now they don''t have to prove anything, the previous fairyland was indeed a small world, and this is the real fairyland. Its immortal power is also different from Xiaoqian World.


    Xiaoqianjie is missing a lot of things. The immortals of the original immortal world are all taking the luck of the immortal world of Xiaoqianjie. Thinking of this, she was a little worried, wondering if Ao Jiuxiao had returned to the Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 663： way to escape

    If not, the people of the Immortal Realm do not know the secrets of these ancient immortals now. When Dongfang Ming suddenly attacks, the people of the Immortal Realm will suffer. Although she didn''t know what means Dongfang Ming had, she knew very well that it would be very easy for the other party to get rid of the current immortal world.


    "Binger, I have a way."


    Cangyu Xingmu flashed: "Just Binger''s consent."


    "any solution?"


    Mu Bingyun grabbed Cangyu''s sleeve and turned his head to think, "If it hurts you, I won''t agree."


    "Naturally it won''t hurt me." Cang Yu couldn''t help touching her forehead and kissed her forehead, "I have a secret method that can send us back to the fairy world and the devil world, when Bing''er arrives in the fairy world to prepare first, Of course I will come."


    "Is this the way?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little worried, Cang Yu''s current strength, coming from the Demon Realm to the Immortal Realm, didn''t make people so worried. Thinking that this is indeed the only way, the original immortal world is Dongfang Ming''s territory, they came here by accident, obviously they have been shocked by the grass, if they are targeted by the other party at this time, it is impossible to do anything.


    If you can quietly return to the fairyland, and then slowly draw it, it would be a good way. Thinking of this, she would not reject it. But he was still a little worried about his return to the Demon Realm.


    "Yu, are you really okay?"


    "No problem."


    Recently, many memories have been slowly recovered, and he also knows many things about the demon world. However, there was only a part of it, and even so, she was not worried. What she was most worried about was that if they escaped, they would still be discovered by Dongfang Ming.


    The two kept adding immortal stones to the magic weapon groove, and at the same time Cangyu noticed that the Great Elder was chasing after him. As soon as their consciousness moved, they appeared on another continent. Everyone was stunned when they saw the appearance of the two galloping, and the great elders who were chasing quickly behind them.


    The clothes of the great elders are very iconic. The Dongfang family, regardless of gender, age, or age, likes white clothes very much. There is also the family emblem of the Dongfang family on it. Anyone who has never seen the world can recognize it.


    However, who is being chased by so many elders of the Dongfang family?


    Naturally, they still don''t care about this. What they are most concerned about is what the two of them did to make the people of the Dongfang family attach so much importance to them. These elders are all powerful ninth-rank Immortal Venerables.


    Usually he doesn''t show his face at all, even if he is an immortal, he is also curious.


    "What are you saying about the people of the Dongfang family? Who are those two people? They are so fast!"


    The group couldn''t help but marvel. Although the two parties had long since disappeared, the scene just now was still vivid in his mind, and he might never forget it in his life.


    "The two of them don''t seem to be very powerful." The immortals of the original Immortal Realm are very powerful. Although Mu Bingyun and the two are fast, they can''t escape the eyes of many people, "It''s just that the magic weapon of flying is too powerful. not sure what it is."


    "I don''t think it''s a magic weapon for flying, but a magic weapon for teleportation."


    "what??"


    Many people were surprised that it turned out to be a teleportation magic weapon. Could it be that the two of them belonged to a hidden sect? If so, how could the Dongfang family blatantly chase after them, and not be afraid to deal with the powerhouse behind these two?


    "No, I seem to have seen that magic weapon, it seems... it seems to be owned by Young Master Dongfang." Suddenly a person exclaimed, looking at the place where the clouds were pushed aside in disbelief. Those clouds were forcibly knocked away before, but now they are gradually recovering.


    Everyone was incredulous, looking at that place for a long time and couldn''t come back to their senses.


    At this moment, Qianru suddenly received news that Dongfang Sheng''s magic weapon was being used. Currently, the great elders are chasing the two of them, and they need to send more people from the family to chase them.


    "Sheng Er!"


    Qianru''s stunning face suddenly cracked, and her face turned pale. She is just such a son, and now that the magic weapon has been taken away, I don''t know how Sheng''er is now. Who is it, who is it!


    dared to touch her son.


    "Madam, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go away!"


    Qianru took the maid out with one palm, and regardless of her life, she walked to the secret room. There was no movement in the secret room. After thinking about it, she took out the jade pendant, and with a move of consciousness, the jade pendant lit up.


    After a long time, the door of the secret room opened.


    "Madam, what''s going on?"


    Dongfang Ming looked a little displeased. He glanced at Qianru and saw his anxious expression, he couldn''t help but pause: "What happened?"


    "Brother Ming, Sheng''er''s magic weapon has been robbed, and now I don''t know what happened to Sheng''er."


    Though Qianru knew that Dongfang Ming was at a critical moment, she would definitely be angry. But her son''s life was at stake. Even if Dongfang Ming was injured, she couldn''t ignore her son.


    Dongfang Ming''s expression finally moved, and his consciousness moved. For the sake of safety, he kept a trace of Dongfang Sheng''s soul. Seeing that it did not dissipate, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "She doesn''t have to worry about her life for the time being. Madam, don''t worry. I''ll send orders to help the elder to arrest him. I''ll definitely ask about Sheng''er''s whereabouts." Suddenly, Dongfang Ming''s expression changed, "It''s not good."


    Before Qianru could ask anything, Dongfang Ming disappeared before his eyes. While scaring Qianru, she felt a little weird. The person who can make Dongfang Ming''s face change so much, she really can''t remember who else besides Qian Ji.


    Isn''t Chihime dead?


    A trace of resentment rose in Qianru''s eyes, it was impossible, Qianji had already died. It has been ten thousand years, if Qian Ji hadn''t died, with the other party''s temperament, I''m afraid she would have come to seek revenge for herself.


    Today, not only the Qianjia family is hers, but the Dongfang family is also hers. She is the victor, no matter 10,000 years ago or today, she is the victor!


    Chihime, you are already dead!


    ¡­


    "Binger, protect yourself."


    Cangyu moved his hand slightly, covering Mu Bingyun''s body with a layer of power, this layer of power can save her life and worry about going to the fairy world. His hand touched her forehead, and he couldn''t help but kiss her gently.


    "Wait for me to come to the fairyland."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved and nodded. She will protect herself. From the moment she is reborn, she knows how to protect herself and make herself live longer.


    "You too."


    Mu Bingyun looked at this man seriously, even though he didn''t think of anything between them, she didn''t mind. As long as she knew that this man was the man she used to be.


    Gradually, they felt that no matter which continent they landed on, there would be a group of people chasing them.

 Chapter 664： Please continue, both of you, today is purely an accident

    I remember Qianji told them that as long as Dongfang Ming woke up, he would definitely know that she escaped from the palace. At that time, Dongfang Ming would definitely look everywhere. Although the two wanted to inform Qianji, they had no way of contacting each other. At present, I can only save my own life, and other things can only be put down for the time being.


    "Don''t run away. You don''t want to hurt the people of Young Master Dongfang based on your appearance. As long as you obediently say where Young Master is and return to the Dongfang Family with us, the family will surely punish him lightly."


    The Great Elder gave a wicked smile: "If you want to escape here, it''s just a fool''s dream. Let me go back to the Dongfang family, and there is still a way to survive."


    Mu Bingyun also felt a lot of powerful auras coming from her surroundings. Although she was far away, she had Chiye in her hand and could clearly feel it. Moreover, these people are murderous, obviously killing countless people.


    As long as they tell Dongfang Sheng''s whereabouts, they probably won''t be of any use. Hmph, if you believe such people''s nonsense, then they are really fools!


    "Yu, do it, don''t talk nonsense with them."


    As long as they run away, the other party will not be able to imagine where they will escape for a while. Taking advantage of this time and practicing well, they will not have to be afraid of Dongfang Ming in the future.


    I hope Qianji can escape from Dongfang Ming, otherwise... She can''t help at the moment, as well as mother, and other people.


    Cang Yu saw that things were getting more and more wrong, so he activated the secret technique, and he couldn''t see anything unusual outside. However, when the crowd surrounded them, a dark light suddenly enveloped them. Suddenly the dark light turned white, and the Great Elder secretly said that it was not good. He wanted to stop it, and rushed towards it fiercely. Suddenly, purple lightning **** scattered around in front of him.


    Before he could react, it exploded on his face, and with a bang, not only him, but many people around were blasted into a **** mess. people.


    The elders of the Dongfang family chased after the two juniors, but they were calculated to be blood and flesh by the juniors. Even though they were not seriously injured, this shame could not be washed away. The first elder shook his face twice, and the old face was full of blood, and it was impossible to see its color clearly.


    can only be felt from the surrounding aura, the elder is very angry.


    "No matter where you fled to, this elder will capture you back, skin and cramp!"


    The Great Elder gave a wicked smile, which made him look even more ugly. The people around looked at each other in dismay, and the entire continent fell silent. Today, there are really few people in the Dongfang family who dare to provoke them.


    "Big... Great Elder, what should we do now?"


    The elder ?? looked gloomy for a while: "Go back first and report this to the Patriarch. As for other matters, I will make it clear to the Patriarch, and I will definitely catch these two Xiaoxiao!"


    When the elders heard it, they knew that the Great Elder would have a way to prevent them from being punished by the head of the family.


    Mu Bingyun caused a sensation in the original immortal world, and their appearance was also known by the people of the Dongfang family. The whole family was in great turmoil, and they searched everywhere, but found no clues. As for a certain Xiaoqian world that they didn''t care about, they didn''t think about it at all.


    Mu Bingyun felt the squeezing force around her. Although she was protected by the power layer that Cang Yu helped her, it was still very painful for her. From the original fairyland to the fairyland, it is really not an easy task.


    Thinking of this, she was a little worried.


    Suddenly, the pressure on his body loosened, and the whole person fell forward. His body suddenly became unstable and fell to the ground. The body that had just been squeezed was also a little sore. She didn''t get up immediately, and suddenly heard the sound of inhalation coming from her ear.


    looked up and saw the crowds of black people, which made her frown, and then sensed this side, and found that this was the original fairyland. The breath was very familiar, and he breathed a sigh of relief, then stood up and looked at the people around him.


    Seeing this, she understood why so many people looked at her. It turned out that her appearance had ruined someone''s wedding.


    "I don''t know what the wooden girl means?"


    Nan Mingyan looked at Mu Bingyun''s face in surprise. He was still thinking about who this silver-haired woman was. It turned out to be an acquaintance, and there was another woman beside him. It is not an exaggeration to call his face stunning. Its strength is not weak, even in the second rank of the Immortal Sovereign, you must know that it is indeed not bad that a woman in the Immortal Realm can have such strength. She has experienced so much, countless dangers and opportunities, and now her cultivation base has been flat, reaching the fifth rank of Immortal Sovereign.


    The ?? woman''s eyes were full of hostility towards her, as if she thought she was robbing her.


    "The two of you please continue, today is purely an accident." Mu Bingyun said calmly, and then took out a box, "This is a new wedding gift for the two of you. I hope you will stay together forever and never give up."


    The woman''s vigilance has not weakened, although what Mu Bingyun said is true. But it was the first time Yang Yuexin had seen such a stunning beauty, and she couldn''t help but feel jealous. Her face was not only delicate, but also had a hint of seductiveness. Even when she didn''t speak just now, her noble and glamorous appearance was truly awe-inspiring. It is impossible not to make people jealous.


    Where is this person from, it seems that Yan knows this person.


    The opponent''s strength is not weak, although she can''t see through it, she will not admit that she is weaker than herself.


    "So that''s the case, since the wooden girl is here, please take a seat."


    Nan Mingyan can have today''s achievements, naturally he knows how to be a man and do things. Although Mu Bingyun suddenly appeared, it caused a shock to the sight of many people present. However, this had no effect on his wedding.


    A mere Mu Bingyun can''t disturb him to marry Yang Yuexin.


    "Yan, I don''t know who this girl is? Why do you look like this, I''ve never seen her before."


    "Yuexin, Miss Mu has been away from the Immortal Realm for some time for some time. I guess she just came back, but the way she appeared is rather special." Nan Mingyan''s eyes flickered, and he saw Yu Cangyu approaching Lun with his own eyes. Jing, why did she come out?


    It doesn''t mean that there is no way to get out of that place. Since the other party has come out, what about Nanyuan? So many years have passed, but Nanyuan has not come out. He does not believe that Nanyuan''s strength is not as strong as Mu Bingyun.


    Although he was suspicious, Nan Mingyan would not ask at this time. The most urgent thing was to marry Yang Yuexin so that his strength could be improved to a higher level.


    "Frozen Cloud!"


    Chen Feitian''s voice of surprise sounded, and he came to attend Nan Mingyan''s wedding and told him that it was just a response. He never imagined that he would be able to see the returning Mu Bingyun here.

 Chapter 665： Im afraid my heart cant take it

    "Brother Chen."


    Mu Bingyun nodded to Nan Mingyan and walked to Chen Feitian''s side. Nan Mingyan hurriedly instructed someone to add a position, which is really not a place to be picky.


    "Everyone, Miss Mu is also someone you know. Today, being able to appear in this special way is really a big surprise for the next one. I have accepted the blessing of Miss Mu, and the wedding will continue."


    Nan Mingyan smiled and gently held Yang Yuexin''s hand: "Yuexin." When Yang Yuexin, who was originally a little angry, heard such a gentle voice, she lost her temper. As for Mu Bingyun''s account, it will be calculated slowly after she gets married. She still doesn''t believe that with her own master, the people here dare to bully her.


    The ?? wedding continued again, and the episode where Mu Bingyun appeared just now seemed to have disappeared from his mind. However, many people know more or less where Mu Bingyun went, and the other party suddenly appeared. Does it mean that the secret of Lunjing has been cracked.


    Remembering that it was Nan Mingyan''s wedding, they suppressed the thought fiercely, eagerly hoping that the wedding would end as soon as possible, and that they could go to Mu Bingyun to inquire about the news.


    "Bingyun, where is Cangyu?"


    Chen Feitian asked worriedly. After all, seeing Mu Bingyun coming alone, it would be impossible not to worry.


    "Brother Chen, don''t worry, he''s fine. We encountered some things, and we couldn''t say it clearly for a while. We''ll talk about it when we go back. This matter is no trivial matter. I hope Big Brother will be mentally prepared before this."


    Having said this, Chen Feitian became serious. Mu Bingyun''s expression told him that this matter was very serious, and how serious it was, he couldn''t guess, and he felt that it was even more serious than the most serious thing he guessed.


    "Brother Chen, how are Wu Laiqing and the others?"


    Mentioning Shuangyun Commercial Bank, Chen Feitian smiled: "Don''t worry, it has developed very well. Now the entire Shuangyun City has become the most prosperous city in the fairyland, and countless immortals want to move there. How can I want to live in the past with very good conditions? It¡¯s harsh, Bingyun, you had a really good eye for seeing people back then.¡±


    "Where is my goodness, most people are picked by dark clouds."


    Speaking of Wu Yun, Mu Bingyun frowned, Wu Yun had been practicing for too long this time, and he didn''t mean to wake up at all. After thinking about it, he told Chen Feitian about the situation of the dark cloud.


    "You''re saying that the dark cloud didn''t awaken the inheritance, right?"


    "It''s like this, Brother Chen, will there be a problem with Wu Yun? Wu Yujiang, the only one related to Wu Yun, is also missing. I don''t know where the other party went. Now I can''t find anyone to ask about the situation, so I have to come to Brother Chen for help."


    "Bingyun, maybe the dark cloud has touched a certain point, and now it is awakening its memory? This is the case with ancient mythical beasts.


    Chen Feitian said this, Mu Bingyun was relieved a lot. In fact, she also has guesses, it''s just her own guesses, after all, it''s just guesses.


    "By the way, Bingyun, some people came from the lower realm. I heard that you know them. Now they, those two are very good, and now they have been taken over by Wu Laiqing."


    Chen Feitian couldn''t help but sigh that the people who came up from the lower world were really fighting one by one, "Especially the girl named Li Dingxiang, who is not very talented, but the speed of cultivation is not slow."


    "It turned out to be Lilac, so who is the other person?"


    Speaking of this person, Ying Changqing is also a talented junior, Bingyun, tell me, is this the case with all the people in the place you came from? done? "


    Chen Feitian''s words made her laugh or cry: "Where can Brother Chen say so exaggerated, they are hard work, plus luck, although hard work accounts for most of it, if there is a little bit of luck, it is still different from those ordinary people."


    "That''s good," Chen Feitian breathed a sigh of relief, "If it''s all this kind of back, I really feel the pressure is too great, in a few thousand years, it is estimated that many people will surpass me. It seems that , I can''t slack off."


    "Can you find them when you went in?" Chen Feitian couldn''t help but ask when he thought of Nan Junmo and the Nanyuan couple. If it is said that the immortal world is now the closest to him except for Mu Bingyun, it is those three people. After all, isn''t it a family?


    "I found my mother, and my father almost found it. As for my brother, there is no news."


    Mu Bingyun said truthfully, seeing Chen Feitian a little disappointed, "Some accidents happened, and now my mother is gone again."


    Chen Feitian knew the danger when she saw her frowning and said the words.


    "What does it mean to almost find it? What does it mean to disappear?"


    Mu Bingyun saw that he was very concerned, so he had to talk about these two things carefully, and did not hide anything. For so many years, if Chen Feitian is one of the few people she can believe wholeheartedly. This man is frank and honest.


    "So it is." Chen Feitian smiled bitterly: "Is this a trick of fate, Bingyun, now I''m really afraid of what the news you know is, you let me prepare for a few days and then talk about it."


    Chen Feitian pretended to cover his chest with ease: "I''m afraid my heart can''t bear it."


    "Brother Chen has never experienced any storms. This matter is related to the entire immortal world. Originally, Jiuxiao was supposed to come back, but an accident happened, and he didn''t know where he went."


    Chen Feitian knew that she must have encountered many romances, and could only sigh the legend of fate, but said nothing more.


    The two stopped the sound transmission and watched Nan Mingyan''s wedding seriously. After the wedding, it was still a banquet, but the banquets here were different from those of mortals. Most of them were collected from various treasures, and the fairy fruit and fairy brew was taken out for people to taste.


    Countless Mi Hee praised and cheered the show on the stage, which made me fascinated to watch. And Mu Bingyun also knew why Nan Mingyan had to marry Yang Yuexin. The person who presided over the wedding for the two turned out to be an old man. This person should be a figure in the realm of Immortal Venerable and Yang Yuexin''s master.


    "Brother Chen, do you know the origin of these two?"


    Mu Bingyun remembered that the strong people who reached the realm of Immortal Venerable here will be taken away by the people of the original Immortal Realm. However, the appearance of this old man of the Immortal Venerable Realm seems a little unusual! No one appeared to take him away, unless he was not from here, and the people in the original fairyland couldn''t sense him at all.


    Thinking of this, Mu Bingyun gradually became worried. It seems that she can''t reveal the matter of the original fairyland with great fanfare, otherwise the movement is too big, and the original fairyland will definitely know. Things can only be acted on secretly, and it is absolutely not possible to startle the snake.


    I had learned from the Dongfang family before, and although they escaped, they were only able to escape if the other party was not prepared.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of it. This person is called Yang Daoxin, the strength of the first-order immortal." Chen Feitian is also a little strange, there has been no first-order immortal in the fairyland for a long time.

 Chapter 666： Im afraid it wont work

    However, the appearance of Yang Daoxin still confuses many people, thinking that as long as they follow Yang Daoxin, they can break through to the realm of Immortal Venerable, and even achieve the status of the legendary god.


    He doesn''t believe it, this person doesn''t seem that simple.


    Yang Daoxin seemed to have a feeling and looked over here. The two quickly looked away, and the former watched the two of them for a while, then moved his head away. It''s just an ordinary Immortal Sovereign realm, and it doesn''t meet his requirements. Especially the woman in red, whose talent is so poor that everyone is angry.


    Mu Bingyun felt Yang Daoxin''s look of disgust, shouldn''t she be thankful that her body is special?


    Yang Daoxin''s eyes just now made her sure that this person must have some ulterior motive for coming here. Perhaps it is because Xiaoqian World here is able to pick out the person who will make him a god.


    She felt that not all immortals in ancient times knew about this small world. Perhaps, only the people from Dongfang Ming knew. As for this Yang Daoxin coming here, he should have heard some secrets.


    When Yang Daoxin looked away, Chen Feitian couldn''t help but ask: "Bingyun, did you find something? As soon as this person appeared, I felt that there was a problem. I just didn''t know what the problem was, did you know? what?"


    "Maybe it has something to do with what I want to say, Brother Chen, let''s go back and talk about this matter. As for Yang Daoxin''s purpose, if he really is this purpose, maybe he will do it in a few days."


    After listening to her, Fade Chen didn''t ask any more questions. Now is not a good time, the opponent is stronger than them, it would be bad if people feel malicious.


    Nan Mingyan got married and was still a disciple of Immortal Venerable, which was simply envious of others. As for Nan Manqing, it is said that he also got married with a person who is not very good, in short, someone Nan Mingyan doesn''t value very much. Now he also lives in the Nanyue Hall and helps Nan Mingyan.


    The two were talking when Nan Mingyan came over with a glass of wine, with a smile in his eyes: "Miss Mu, your appearance really gave Nan a great surprise." He really didn''t expect that someone would be able to Appearing in the wheel realm, now what he most wants to know is whether Nanyuan has come out of the wheel realm. What is the secret in the wheel realm? Judging from the aura on Mu Bingyun''s body, his strength has surpassed him. As for what realm it is, he can''t tell at all.


    However, he didn''t think Mu Bingyun could be any better than him. Now that he has married and left Yang Yuexin, Yang Daoxin will be on his side from now on. A realm of Immortal Venerable, not everyone can achieve.


    As long as Yang Daoxin helps him, no matter what he does in the future, there is no need to look at the faces of other domain owners.


    Thinking of this, Nan Mingyan seemed to have more confidence and smile more. Eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, this woman is now very strong, and there are not many people in the fairy world who can compare her formation skills.


    If he can put himself under his command, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to add a general?


    Then his wish to unify the fairy world may be one step closer.


    Yes, now he is not only limited to a domain owner of the Southern Spirit Immortal Domain, he wants to hold the entire Immortal Domain in his hands.


    "It''s good that you didn''t startle Nan Gongzi, but Bingyun was abrupt."


    The two clink glasses from a distance, and each drank the immortal brew. She did not miss the greed that suddenly flashed in Nan Mingyan''s eyes. His eyes flickered slightly, and the more he felt that the matter was going to be carried out in secret, Yang Daoxin still didn''t know the origin. Besides, Nan Mingyan is a villain who is fascinated by interests. It is estimated that he only cares about himself, and does not care about the life and death of the entire immortal world.


    After thinking about it, she felt that it would be better not to announce it for the time being.


    Nan Mingyan didn''t know what Mu Bingyun was thinking, but asked, "Miss Mu, why don''t you see Mrs Cang?" What Nan Mingyan actually wanted to ask was, why didn''t Cang Yu come out with her? In the Immortal Realm, everyone knows, everyone knows how strong the relationship between Cangyu and Mu Bingyun is, no matter what happens, they cannot be separated from each other.


    "Oh, he has something to do, he didn''t come here for the time being."


    "So that''s what it is." Nan Mingyan''s eyes sank a little, "Miss Mu, in fact, Nan has a lot of puzzles. I don''t know if the wedding will end later, can you stay and help Nan solve?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "I don''t know what Nan Gongzi wants to solve, but it can be said here." Feeling Nan Mingyan''s calculations, she is not a fool. Once she stays, maybe the other party will let Yang Daoxin shot.


    Nan Mingyan squeezed the wine glass. He had indeed thought of asking Yang Daoxin to help, but after speaking, he changed his mind. Yang Daoxin only promised to help him with three things, and he couldn''t bet on Mu Bingyun.


    After all, unifying the entire Immortal Realm is his ultimate goal. Mu Bingyun may know some secrets of the Lun Realm, but there is also a chance that he broke through by mistake. Seeing the way the other party appeared, he felt that the latter was more acceptable. letter, so he still did not dare to take the risk.


    Furthermore, Mu Bingyun also has many friends in Immortal Realm, and these people are not bad. At present, Chen Feitian alone will make him devastated. Thinking about it, I complained to Yang Daoxin, what can''t be involved too much here.


    He saw that he didn''t want to help him, but he actually felt that Yang Daoxin''s sudden appearance had other purposes. It seemed that it was time to ask Yang Yuexin about this matter.


    "I heard that Lady Mu went to Lunjing before, I don''t know if it''s true or fake?"


    Nan Mingyan hadn''t opened his mouth yet, but Yang Yuexin saw that he had been here for a long time, and once again saw Mu Bingyun''s glamorous face, especially the red clothes, the style was very simple, only embroidered on the skirt and cuffs A few delicate little flowers. Even so, it still made her feel like she was comparing her gorgeous wedding dress.


    Naturally, there is injustice in her heart. Today should be the time for her to be in the limelight. This woman has a plan at first sight, and she doesn''t know why she suddenly came out.


    Mu Bingyun went to Lunjing, and it was not a private matter. Anyone who was more closed to the news in the fairy world knew about it. It''s just that time has passed for a few days, and they gradually forgot about it.


    Yang Yuexin''s voice was not too small, so everyone could hear it.


    The person who entered the Wheel Realm never heard of anyone coming out. However, Mu Bingyun came out. What does this mean? Could it be that the other party already knew the secret of the Wheel Realm?


    The people of the fairy world are very keen on these mysterious places. Maybe there is a chance to improve their strength. There is no magic weapon or elixir, at least a few immortal stones, right?

 Chapter 667： In that round, what is the difference?

    So, everyone''s eyes were originally on Nan Mingyan and the two of them, but now they all looked at Mu Bingyun.


    Yang Yuexin''s eyes flickered, she walked over and stood next to Nan Mingyan, as if she was telling everyone that she was Nan Mingyan''s wife. No matter who Mu Bingyun is, it is impossible to steal her limelight.


    But the limelight has been robbed, so the other party has to pay a price. She didn''t say it casually, but seeing that Nan Mingyan really wanted to know about it, she said it in public, just to impress the other party.


    However, she didn''t know that the reason why Nan Mingyan asked Mu Bingyun in a low voice was because he just wanted someone to know about it.


    Who knew that Yang Yuexin would make people in the Immortal Realm pay attention to Lunjing and break his plan. Regarding Lunjing, they could no longer take the lead.


    was a little annoyed at Yang Yuexin in his heart, because Yang Daoxin was still "closing his eyes and resting", he didn''t dare to pretend.


    "Miss Mu, did you really come out of Lunjing?"


    The person who asked the question was Emperor Ziyang, who had been silent on the side. Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on Emperor Ziyang, frowning slightly, "Emperor Ziyang, you don''t seem to look very good."


    Emperor Ziyang''s spirit does seem to be a little sluggish, but his aura is already very strong, and no one dares to approach half a point while sitting on the side. He frowned when he heard Mu Bingyun''s question.


    "Don''t get in the way, girl wood, what''s the difference in that round?"


    Mu Bingyun felt that Emperor Ziyang was a little anxious, and couldn''t help but be stunned. It seems that something happened to Emperor Ziyang, something unusual. How arrogant this person was originally, how did he become like this after so much time.


    Especially when she felt that the luck in the eyes of the opponent was gradually draining, she became vigilant. Could it be that the ancient immortals have already taken a fancy to Emperor Ziyang?


    Something is wrong, Emperor Ziyang is only the same strength as her, only the fifth rank of Immortal Sovereign. The ancient immortal couldn''t feel his existence at all, so... her eyes flashed, Yang Daoxin!


    By the way, it must be Yang Daoxin, Yang Daoxin shot.


    She secretly became vigilant, but did not expect that Yang Daoxin would be able to slowly take away a person''s luck without being aware of it. In this way, the other party has already started, or selected candidates while doing it.


    Consciously moved, subconsciously glanced at Yang Daoxin, and found that the other party''s eyes were constantly scanning Chen Feitian and others. I couldn''t help but be surprised, it seems that this person is already playing Big Brother Chen''s idea.


    No, absolutely not, no one around her can move. It doesn''t matter if you are Yang Daoxin or whoever you are.


    "Miss Mu, it''s been a few years, don''t tell me you really got nothing in the wheel realm?"


    Feeling that Mu Bingyun didn''t answer, Yang Yuexin couldn''t help laughing: "However, it is a lucky thing for Miss Mu to be able to come out." These words raised everyone''s curiosity again, and there is one more secret realm. , for them, of course, is a good thing.


    If Mu Bingyun didn''t talk about the matter well today, they really didn''t want to let her go.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on her, as if they were waiting for her to explain: "Miss Mu, it seems that your strength has grown a lot, but what opportunities do you have in Lunjing?" Su Ling couldn''t hold back, her urgent gaze , and the deeply sunken eyes told Mu Bingyun that this person had not been doing well recently and seemed to have suffered a huge blow.


    Namo has an urgent look, like a gambler looking for a chance to turn around.


    Mu Bingyun glanced around and saw the existence of Su Yuan, still wearing a mask. Su Yuan felt her gaze and nodded slightly. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, it seemed that Su Yuan wanted to play slowly.


    "I see her, and I don''t want to say it. After all, I got such a big opportunity, maybe I want to go in again next time!" A sarcastic voice spread to everyone''s ears, although it was not very good-looking, it made me want to go in again. Everyone stared at Mu Bingyun and felt that Nan Manqing was quite right.


    Nan Manqing smiled complacently, in the days without Mu Bingyun, she felt that she was living really well.


    "I don''t think that Mu Bingyun thinks that way. You might as well wait for Mu Bingyun to speak slowly." Hearing this gentle yet majestic voice really caught Mu Bingyun''s attention. A familiar face came to Li Wantong.


    Now Li Wantong''s appearance has changed a lot, and her strength has also increased a lot. The whole person seems to have the majesty of a superior. Next to Li Wantong is Chen Xiner. The two mothers and daughters are radiant, and it seems that something good has happened. She should be living well, especially when she felt that many people around her were supporting Li Wantong, she just smiled.


    Li Wantong is hostile to her, not for a day or two. After all, her man was too good, and being jealous of these women, she never felt that there was any problem. As long as it is not excessive, she will not pay attention, however, she will not be polite to deliberately targeting her.


    She''s not a good person, so don''t mess with her.


    Li Wantong suddenly felt Mu Bingyun''s gaze, and met a pair of eyes that were half-smiling but not smiling. Those eyes seemed to be able to see through her heart directly, and she couldn''t help but panic. Then I remembered that I was now the head of the Li family, and I no longer had to be afraid of other people.


    In the fairy world, she, Li Wantong, is also a person of status, and there are not two women who can be like her. Just a mere Mu Bingyun, she shouldn''t be looking at it.


    "Does the wooden girl have something to hide? If it''s not convenient to say it, then don''t say it."


    Li Wantong said with a smile, still looking very gentle. Many people couldn''t help but nod their heads, and they were very appreciative of the female head of the Li family. Not only is he strong, but he has a good temperament and looks good.


    Chen Xiner didn''t stop her. In her opinion, now that her daughter is the head of the family, she doesn''t need to interfere. Besides, she didn''t think her daughter was bad, a Mu Bingyun, their Li family didn''t have to look at them.


    The two mothers and daughters were tall and did not seem to see Mu Bingyun in their eyes.


    Li Wantong''s words showed her tolerance, however, everyone could not follow it.


    "Miss Mu, is there really nothing to say in that round?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled faintly, exuding an imposing manner from his body, not fierce, but it made his scalp feel numb. Chen Feitian wanted to say something, but she was pulled by her. He knew that this girl had always had an idea, so he didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 668： You seem to be in charge too much

    "There''s really nothing to say."


    When ??Mu Bingyun said these words, he felt countless knife eyes, as if they were going to pierce her. I couldn''t help shaking my head, these people didn''t even know that they were raised by the ancient immortals, and they were still arguing about the secrets of Lunjing.


    "It turns out that the wooden girl really doesn''t want to share it with us!"


    Nan Manqing snorted coldly.


    "No, it''s just that today is Nan Gongzi''s big wedding. I''m afraid it''s very inappropriate to talk about this matter." Nan Manqing met those eyes and wanted to say something, but suppressed her words in her heart. She always felt that whatever she said, the other party would definitely find a way to make her unlucky.


    "Miss Nan, since Miss Mu said so, it''s still Young Master Nan''s wedding that matters. Today''s matter is really inappropriate."


    Li Wantong said slowly, still with a shallow smile. This smile made many admirers obsessed, and she felt very satisfied and even proud of her gaze.


    Although she didn''t have a blue heart, there are not many men in the world who don''t love her. No matter how many admirers she has, she still only likes that person, even if that person doesn''t love her.


    Even, I never put her in my eyes at all. Now that she is the head of the Li family, her status is no worse than that of Mu Bingyun, especially her talent.


    Nan Manqing was a little annoyed, and glared at Li Wantong fiercely. There was still a strong jealousy in his eyes, and he snorted coldly at a man beside him, without saying much.


    Li Wantong, who was just the one who was trampled under her feet at first, now dares to urinate on top of her head. Thinking about it, I felt aggrieved. I thought I had found a good husband, but the other party was just a member of a small family. How could she be blind? ?


    Li Wantong''s despised admirers are higher in status than her husband, and they feel extremely regretful when they think about it. She seemed to feel Li Wantong''s ridicule and her high-spirited attitude, and her heart was already burning with anger.


    Mu Bingyun felt the battle between the two and smiled slightly: "If you are really interested, we may discuss it slowly after the wedding is over."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone was stunned.


    "What, don''t you all want to know?"


    "of course not."


    "Then after the wedding, let''s borrow Nan Gongzi''s place to have a good discussion."


    "It turns out that the wooden girl meant this, it seems that we misunderstood."


    ¡­


    Many people apologized one after another, and good words rang in their ears, but Mu Bingyun didn''t change his face. However, she was used to it. As for the faces of Li Wantong and Nan Manqing, they looked a little better. Fortunately, Li Wantong became the head of the Li family, and her forbearance skills improved greatly. Except for her face a little stiff, she didn''t see anything coming, and it didn''t take long for her to recover. .


    However, Nan Manqing can''t do it. From beginning to end, she has a stinky face, like who owes her two million.


    Yang Yuexin did not achieve her goal and was very upset. Moreover, she felt that Nan Mingyan was not satisfied with her actions, she was angry, and blamed all the blame on Mu Bingyun.


    The wedding ended sooner than expected. Whether it was Nan Mingyan or the rest of the Immortal Realm, it seemed that they had acquiesced in this matter. When the wedding was over, everyone''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun again.


    But Yang Daoxin stood up at this moment, with a look of "I am an expert", not interested in the affairs of your group of ants, and walked away with his nostrils upside down. Of course, Mu Bingyun was happy with this.


    Feeling a lot of burning eyes, she laughed, and slowly told the story of entering the wheel realm. Naturally, it is half-involved in the truth and falsehood. It is natural to say what should be said, and naturally not to say what should not be said.


    She said that no one had ever heard of it, and because of this, they had no doubts, so they listened very seriously. I experienced a lot of things inside, and the main characters have long been filtered out by Mu Bingyun.


    "So, even though I went to a chakra once, I didn''t find anyone."


    Mu Bingyun''s excuse was to find Cangyu''s parents, which could also explain why the two of them had to go to Wheel Realm. With Nan Mingyan around, she naturally wouldn''t say that she was looking for her parents. Wouldn''t that be exposed.


    Everyone fell silent, knowing that Mu Bingyun was chased and killed, and most of the previous fiery faded away, especially knowing the danger inside. And there are places where all the power of immortality will disappear, making those who respect the power of immortality very uneasy.


    Mu Bingyun also said that there are other different places in Lunjing, and he has not experienced them, so he does not know the dangers of them at all. The more this happened, the more silent the crowd became, and they had to believe that what Mu Bingyun said was true.


    Even if you don¡¯t believe it, you don¡¯t dare to easily enter the realm of chakras.


    "Okay, everyone, the Lunjing thing has already been said, so let''s say goodbye."


    Everyone now knows that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu "break up", and they are quite sympathetic to her, and they are not embarrassed. They were thinking about whether to go to Lunjing. Although Mu Bingyun also said that there are treasures in it, they also have to have each other''s luck.


    Especially when they saw Mu Bingyun''s silver hair, they knew that something must have happened to the other party. They were still surprised before, but now they understand it. Although she has silver hair, she still does not reduce her beauty in the slightest, on the contrary, she becomes more and more beautiful.


    "Miss Mu, Big Brother Cang is really separated?"


    Li Wantong suddenly stopped Mu Bingyun with worry in her eyes.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and fixed his eyes on her face: "He has indeed gone away, but he will come to find me soon. Patriarch Li don''t have to worry, after all, my husband, I naturally know what he is capable of."


    After ??, Mu Bingyun and Chen Feitian left.


    Li Wantong looked at the backs of the two, her eyes flashing with resentment, why?


    Why, you, Mu Bingyun, can get a man as good as Big Brother Cang, why Big Brother Cang only likes you alone, even if he looks at her one more time, she will be satisfied.


    "Miss Mu, you are also Big Brother Cang''s wife, why are you so indifferent!"


    In her opinion, Mu Bingyun was not sad because Cangyu was gone.


    Mu Bingyun turned around and smiled: "Patriarch Li, you seem to be taking care of yourself too much."


    "Although Patriarch Li has a lot of skills and is considered the best among women in the Immortal Realm, it doesn''t mean that you can meddle in other people''s feelings at will, especially if you have bad intentions towards her husband, you can''t use it as an excuse. I Although my husband is excellent, he will not take concubines."


    Li Wantong''s face suddenly turned red, she didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so explicit. Anger flashed in his eyes, as if it were about to erupt at any moment. If it wasn''t for her current status, she would definitely rush up to fight Mu Bingyun fiercely.

 Chapter 669： I prefer to hear you call me Mrs Cang

    "As for the master of the Li family, I disappeared and ignored my husband. How do you know? Can you see through my thoughts at a glance? Don''t use your own mind to try to figure out others."


    Li Wantong fiercely suppressed her anger, and she has never been so sullen as the head of the Li family in all these years.


    "Miss Mu may have misunderstood. Back then, Young Master Cang saved my life, so it''s normal for me to care. Maybe Wan Tong was a little rude before, please don''t mind."


    "Naturally, I won''t mind," Mu Bingyun blinked, with a playful look in his eyes, and met everyone''s eyes, "Although Miss Mu is called young, in fact, I prefer to hear you call me Madam Cang."


    After she finished speaking, she hooked her red lips, "If anyone wants to go to the Wheel Realm, they can come and look for me, and I may be able to provide a map of where I have been."


    This time, her figure finally disappeared in front of everyone. That red dress, that silver hair, floating in the air, is still as beautiful, even more beautiful than before.


    A lot of people are a little obsessed with watching it, and they can''t get back to their senses for a long time.


    Li Wantong felt that many of her admirers who once belonged to her were looking at Mu Bingyun with a foolish look on their faces, and her heart was full of fire.


    Chen Xiner saw that her face was wrong, and hurriedly held her hand: "Tonger, don''t be anxious. Now is not the time. If you really like that desolate mood, it''s better to draw it slowly."


    Chen Xiner knows her daughter''s ability, and she doesn''t want her daughter to regret it. As for the original estimate, she disappeared long ago after her daughter became the head of the Li family. She herself was an incompetent person, but her daughter was capable, so she could naturally pursue her own happiness.


    If she can see her daughter happy, she has fulfilled her own wish.


    Heaven, she will never get the heart of this man, it would be better for her daughter to get the heart of his son.


    Li Wantong didn''t know what Chen Xiner was thinking, but she thought she was right. She can''t lose her temper because of a mere Mu Bingyun. Now she is the head of the Li family. As long as she continues to be strong, she will make plans when she encounters Cang Yu in the future.


    Don''t all men like gentle women?


    That Mu Bingyun had a icy expression on her face, she didn''t know what was good, I believed that Cangyu would like her in the future. Thinking of this, the anger in my heart also disappeared.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I will definitely **** Cangyu over."


    ¡­


    "Brother Chen, why didn''t you see the original big brother?"


    Before she knew that Wu Laiqing just sent a representative of Shuangyun Firm to attend the wedding, but Yuan Donghua didn''t come, which really surprised her. At this moment, the two rushed to Feitian Palace and asked.


    Chen Feitian paused: "I can''t tell for a while. Let''s go back to Feitian Palace first. He is there." , I thought that this matter might be concealed. Yuan Donghua doesn''t like to walk outside on weekdays, so it''s normal to hide it.


    hurriedly returned to Feitian Palace and finally met Yuan Donghua.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned.


    "Big Brother Yuan, who are you?"


    Yuan Donghua was pale and looked very sluggish. When he saw Mu Bingyun, he was a little surprised: "Bingyun?" No wonder his questioning tone, Mu Bingyun''s silver hair was too conspicuous.


    "It''s me, Big Brother Yuan, first tell me what''s going on with you?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know if it was because of the absorption of the Qi Luck Stone in the first place, but he could clearly feel that the original Donghua''s Qi Luck was being continuously lost, and the rate of loss was much faster than Emperor Ziyang.


    "I don''t know either." Yuan Donghua smiled bitterly, "Since a few months ago, I felt more and more wrong, and I came to look for Brother Feitian, but I didn''t discuss anything. Since then, it seems that the speed of cultivation has also increased. It''s slowed down a lot."


    Mu Bingyun already understood, most of it was because of Yang Daoxin.


    "Brother Yuan, your situation is a little dangerous. I know what''s going on. Don''t move, I''ll help you."


    Hearing that Mu Bingyun had a solution, Yuan Donghua''s eyes lit up: "Do you know what''s going on?" Although he didn''t doubt Mu Bingyun, he thought it was too strange.


    "There won''t be any danger, right?"


    What he thought was that Mu Bingyun would not be implicated because of his own affairs. "If it will implicate you, then think of other ways. Now, except for the slow speed of cultivation, there is no fear of life."


    He has already seen it, and even if there is no progress in the future, there will be no major problems. There are very few people who can be as open-minded as Yuan Donghua, and Mu Bingyun undoubtedly admires his mentality.


    "Will not."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what to say. In this situation, Yuan Donghua could still think of others. Not everyone can achieve this kind of attitude.


    Said that Yuan Donghua was kind, and it is estimated that no one in the fairyland would object.


    Yuan Donghua did not object when he heard that it would not cause anything to Mu Bingyun. Although he himself is not afraid, it is not very good to feel that something is missing.


    A trace of immortal power appeared in Mu Bingyun''s hand, and he probed into Yuan Donghua''s body, and found that there was a strange thing inside, it was this thing that made Yuan Donghua''s luck gradually drain away. Squinting, this thing looks like a ball, and luck is constantly draining into it.


    Her heart moved, could it be that Yang Daoxin just put this thing in the human body, ready to **** up its air and then take it away? Thinking of this, she carefully took it out.


    Yuan Donghua was surprised when she saw that she took out a spherical white object from her body: "What is this?"


    "Bingyun, what is this thing, why do I feel a little dangerous?" Chen Feitian was also surprised, he subconsciously felt that he must stay away from this thing.


    "This is the culprit."


    Hearing this, the two were shocked: "No way??" However, Mu Bingyun would not deceive them, so after questioning, they were just thinking, what does this thing do.


    "Bingyun, why is this thing in my body?"


    The most surprising thing was Yuan Donghua, he didn''t feel it himself. I don''t know how Mu Bingyun knew it. He knew that Mu Bingyun once absorbed the Qi Luck Stone, and everything about Qi Luck could be clearly seen. She suddenly felt that life is such a coincidence, perhaps, this is the right track.


    "I don''t know what this is either, but it can absorb a person''s qi until there is nothing left in the body."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, "Big Brother Yuan, have you encountered anything special before, or have you seen someone you haven''t seen before?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words made Yuan Donghua think, he usually cultivates in his palace and rarely comes out. Unless there is a big event, the most time is to come and drink with Chen Feitian.

 Chapter 670： strange things inside

    "It''s usually these things, nothing different."


    Yuan Donghua recalled carefully and found nothing strange. But the items that can **** his luck away still make him vigilant, and even a little scared. If Mu Bingyun didn''t find out, would his luck be sucked out?


    Chen Feitian also recalled: "It''s true, Bingyun, you know, Donghua doesn''t like to meet people at all, so there''s something strange going on here."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Yuan Donghua suddenly exclaimed, his eyes flashing light: "If you say that you have seen people who are suspicious in the past few months, maybe there is really one."


    "Who?"


    "Yang Daoxin."


    Mu Bingyun knew it, and as expected, she had a high degree of certainty before that Yang Daoxin did this. Now that she heard Yuan Donghua''s words, she no longer doubted it.


    "How could it be Yang Daoxin?" Chen Feitian was surprised, although he felt that this person was indeed suspicious, but... However, when he asked this question, he saw Mu Bingyun''s confident expression.


    Combined with all the performances after Mu Bingyun came back, he fell silent. Is it really true, what is the purpose of Yang Daoxin?


    "Big Brother Yuan, do you still remember, did the other party do anything suspicious?"


    Yuan Donghua paused and his eyes sank: "It''s all my fault for greed. He took out the immortal brew and drank with me. That is, after a month of this incident, I felt that something was wrong with me." However, he didn''t expect it to be Yang Daoxin. After all, his situation was very special, and he couldn''t detect any problems at all, and thought it was a problem with his cultivation.


    "Then that should be it."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the ball in his hand and felt that things were getting more and more difficult to handle. However, the immediate urgency is to solve the problem of the original Donghua.


    "Big Brother Yuan, I''ll break open this thing right away, and you will take back your luck."


    "Will this arouse the suspicion of the other party?" Yuan Donghua was a little worried, then Yang Daoxin was a strong immortal, and there was no one who defeated the other party in the immortal world for the time being.


    "Big Brother Yuan, don''t worry."


    Mu Bingyun smiled confidently, "If you lose your luck, it will be bad for your future cultivation. Besides, there are still many things to rely on you in the future, so you can''t make mistakes."


    Seeing what she said so carefully, Yuan Donghua was kind, but also smart. I know that something must have happened, and I no longer object to it now. Mu Bingyun smashed the ball apart, and the air in it suddenly drilled into Yuan Donghua''s eyebrows, disappeared in his body after a while, and returned to its original place.


    Yuan Donghua ran a few laps of the exercise, and suddenly became more energetic. The state of feeling that cultivation was difficult before also disappeared, and people became more energetic. Sure enough, luck has a lot to do with people.


    Mu Bingyun repaired the ball again, and the two of them couldn''t help but wonder why when they saw her put it away. As soon as his consciousness moved, the spherical object had already arrived in Chiye, and it was slowly repaired and transformed, and some other things were put into it.


    The two suddenly felt the smile on the corner of her mouth, and they only felt a little cold.


    "Bingyun, what did you do?"


    Chen Feitian widened his eyes and asked curiously.


    "Reciprocity."


    The exchange of courtesy made the eyes of the two of them light up. Yuan Donghua couldn''t help but ask, "What is the way to exchange with courtesy?"


    "Big Brother Yuan, it seems that you care too."


    Yuan Donghua didn''t know whether to cry or laugh: "I naturally hold grudges, does Bingyun think I''m really a good guy?"


    "Of course not. I will transform this thing when I have time. When the time comes, the other party will be fooled or not, it will depend on the original eldest brother." Having said this, Yuan Donghua is even more interested and asked him to take revenge on Yang Daoxin himself. Some cool.


    Could it be that Yang Daoxin was looking for him because he was honest and easy to bully?


    There is no need for Mu Bingyun to explain, they all know what luck is, whether it is a mortal or a monk, this thing is very important. Especially for cultivators, if the luck is strong, the cultivation will be smooth, and the danger will be saved.


    "By the way, Bingyun, now it''s time to tell me what happened?"


    Chen Feitian still remembers the previous things in his mind, and now that he is free, he can finally ask.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression suddenly became serious: "Two eldest brothers, you are ready, I will tell you soon."


    The two became serious, with a serious look, as if to say, they are ready, you say it! This made the serious Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but laugh.


    So, she started meticulously from entering the wheel realm, and finally, the immortal world was just the conspiracy of the ancient immortals, but a small world. The ancient immortals did this to deprive them of their luck and to help themselves become gods.


    Naturally, she also said that this matter is probably only known to people in the series with Dongfang Ming. And that Yang Daoxin guessed that he knew about this incident by accident, so he came here secretly.


    After talking about ?? for three days, what Mu Bingyun will experience, and all the guesswork is finished.


    The two were relaxed at the beginning, and now they are full of seriousness, as if they are facing a big enemy. After she finished speaking, she didn''t speak again, and the two of them didn''t finish speaking, and fell into deep thought.


    "I didn''t expect the truth to be like this."


    Chen Feitian suddenly laughed sarcastically, whoever knew that he was just a lamb that was kept in captivity waiting to be slaughtered would not feel good. The same is true for Yuan Donghua, the eyes of both of them are about to turn red.


    They said, where did the strong men who were about to break through the Immortal Sovereign go, or where would the people who got their mere Immortal Sovereign realm become domain masters.


    They thought that the Immortal World just lost the inheritance, it turns out... it turns out that they did not have the inheritance at all, but it was a conspiracy of the ancient immortals. They tried their best to hold all kinds of competitions, alchemy, weapon refining, and formation, because they only felt that these things were lost, and they just wanted to find them back.


    But they didn''t think that it was simply that the ancient immortals did not pass it on to them.


    "Unexpected!"


    Yuan Donghua sighed, although not as angry as Chen Feitian, but still full of vicissitudes. They are all leaders of the fairy world, and they are also the rulers of the fairy world. However, they don''t know that they are being raised by others in captivity.


    When they break through to the Immortal Venerable, that is, when they are deprived of luck, those people just want to get close to the gods, so they become victims.


    "Bingyun, it''s really good for you to go."


    Chen Feitian patted the table violently, his eyes flickering fiercely, "Since there is still such a good place as the original fairyland, wouldn''t it be too much of a loss if we don''t practice?" He looked at Yuan Donghua, "Donghua, What do you think?"

 Chapter 671： Luck Gu

    "That''s right," Yuan Donghua''s eyes lit up, "Brother Feitian, you said it well, I heard from Bingyun, the immortal power there is more concentrated, I want to practice faster," he squinted, At this moment, there is still a good old man, "If I can become a **** in the original immortal world, I think it is a good way."


    When the time comes, let those ancient immortals who want to absorb their luck take a look. Thinking about the jealousy and anger of the other party, Yuan Donghua seems to have found the right path in life.


    "Hahaha," Fade Chen laughed, and Yuan Donghua also laughed, "This idea is really wonderful."


    Mu Bingyun saw that the two of them quickly cheered up, and she was also a little happy. She completely agreed with their ideas.


    "Two big brothers, you are right, and Bingyun thinks so too. However, there are many people in the immortal world, so don''t publicize this matter for the time being, especially that Yang Daoxin. No way, after all, Dongfang Ming has too many people and is powerful, and we are not opponents at the moment."


    The two also calmed down. After a while of silence, Chen Feitian suddenly frowned: "It''s just that when our strength reaches Immortal Venerable, people will find that this is a problem."


    Mu Bingyun is also a little embarrassed, this is not something that can be hidden by hiding. Since this place was created by the ancient immortals, the corresponding strength will definitely be sensed.


    "Brother Chen, we should still have a lot of time before the realm of Immortal Venerable, so don''t worry about this issue for the time being. It''s better to think about what to do now, Yang Daoxin has attacked the former eldest brother, and I seem to have been caught by Emperor Ziyang. It should be a recent matter, I estimate that people with talent in the fairy world will be targeted by the other party."


    Mu Bingyun''s words made the two calm down. Indeed, they still need a lot of time to cultivate to the realm of Immortal Venerable. Now they should think about their own situation and things about Yang Daoxin.


    "Yang Daoxin is the first-rank Immortal Venerable. If he finds out that we already know his purpose, we are not his opponents at all. Once we cultivate to Immortal Venerable, we will be discovered by the people of the original Immortal Realm." Yuan Donghua frowned. Head, "This matter seems to be difficult to handle."


    "Don''t worry about the two big brothers. Regarding Yang Daoxin, I have a solution." She is now the fifth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and a monster in the Myriad Beasts that can summon the Immortal Venerable Realm is enough to deal with Yang Daoxin.


    But this matter cannot be carried out in the fairyland, otherwise it will definitely be discovered by the people of the original fairyland. Even if there is a master of the Immortal Venerable Realm by her side, she can''t resist the countless masters in Dongfang Ming''s hands. Not to mention protecting other people, even self-protection is a problem.


    If she wanted to escape, she would never come back. There are her friends and relatives here, so she chose to come back. In order to protect the fairyland, the feelings given to her here are also very deep. In all fairness, this is where she lives, and she has built her own home here, and naturally she doesn''t want to be destroyed.


    The two remained silent.


    After a long time, Chen Feitian said: "Then let''s secretly improve our strength for the time being, then Yang Daoxin is not very easy to deal with. This person is very cautious, not easy to approach, rashly shot, easy to expose, and then add up! As for Emperor Ziyang," he wrinkled He frowned, "This person has always been incompatible with us, so I won''t tell him for the time being. Anyway, he is also an ambitious person. Maybe knowing the truth will bring us trouble. Losing a little luck will not be fatal, let Let him suffer, who told him to offend me."


    Yuan Donghua couldn''t help laughing: "Brother Feitian, you are also a vengeful person."


    "Hmph, can we not hold grudges? Emperor Ziyang is bad from his heart to the outside world. If it weren''t for you and me to suppress him, see if he would have other ideas. This is just right, poking his spirit, As for luck, it''s his life."


    Chen Feitian said with a smile: "Hey, this kid can''t imagine that the consequences of offending me are so serious!"


    "You," Yuan Donghua shook his head, "but it''s time to make him suffer. Anyway, as long as the thing doesn''t take out, it won''t hurt him, so let him perform well! If he''s not satisfied with his performance , we will never tell him, let him die in a hurry!"


    Hearing what the two said, Mu Bingyun felt amused. Although the two of them said that Emperor Ziyang was not, they really didn''t reveal that they wanted to kill him, and they really just wanted to teach each other a lesson.


    Before Mu Bingyun left Feitian Palace to go to Shuangyun City, Yang Daoxin sent out an invitation to invite Chen Feitian to be a guest. It is said that this is a conference on mutual discussion of cultivation. To put it bluntly, Yang Daoxin wants to talk about cultivation for the people of the immortal world. This is what many people ask for, as long as the invited people go without thinking about it.


    Chen Feitian stared at the invitation with a strange expression: "Bingyun, do you think he is troublesome, and wants to invite people who are not bad in the fairy world and who are talented enough to go there, and let''s get us that thing that **** luck. Son?"


    "It''s possible, Brother Chen, I already know what that thing is." Mu Bingyun originally thought that this thing was just refined, and then put it in Chiye for transformation, and read the jade left by Qianji and Cangyu at the beginning. Jane, I later found out that this thing turned out to be a kind of Gu worm, "It''s Qi Luck Gu, which specially absorbs the Qi Luck of cultivators and stores it in it."


    Therefore, it cannot be transformed at all, it can only be destroyed.


    "Air Luck Gu?"


    Yuan Donghua muttered to himself: "This name is quite appropriate."


    "But don''t worry, this Qi Luck Gu will only absorb the Luck and will not cause harm to the human body, and as long as Yang Daoxin doesn''t check it out with his own eyes, you will not be able to feel the Qi Luck Gu in your body. This kind of Gu only absorbs and Storing luck, nothing else works."


    "Brother Chen, I''ll go with you this time!"


    After thinking about it, Mu Bingyun was still a little worried, "Big Brother Yuan, you stay here to cultivate, and don''t come out easily during this time. Whatever it is, let Yang Daoxin mistakenly think that you are cultivating for yourself. To be distressed, so as not to make the other party feel vigilant."


    Yuan Donghua also thinks so, taking advantage of the time to improve his strength is what he wants to do most at present.


    After making such a decision, Mu Bingyun set off with Chen Feitian on the second day. It was very convenient to pass through the teleportation array. It only took half a day to reach the Nanling Immortal Territory. At the same time, they found that there were many other powerhouses who came all the way, and they were all excited.


    Chen Feitian shook his head and smiled: "If it wasn''t for the news brought back by Bingyun, I would not be able to hold back my joy if I could have such a strong person to guide me."

 Chapter 672： Did Miss Mu also receive an invitation from Senior Yang?

    "Actually, I don''t blame anyone," Mu Bingyun felt the surrounding beams of joy, "If I didn''t know, it would probably be around the same time as Brother Chen. After all, if I could have a senior to guide me in the Immortal Realm, I would definitely take a lot less detours. .But it''s human nature, why should Brother Chen care?"


    "Bingyun is right, you are always so open-minded."


    "I can see everything, I have lived for so many years, I am not as good as a little girl like you." Chen Feitian smiled, and the previous gloom was swept away. Thinking of going to see Yang Daoxin, his face was also full of joy.


    "Brother Chen, your acting is so similar, if I hadn''t known, I would have been deceived by you."


    The two chatted and laughed all the way to the entrance of Nanyue Hall. Familiar figures appeared in his sight. Yang Daoxin''s mind was not small, and he even invited half of the powerhouses in the fairyland.


    "Wooden girl."


    Mu Bingyun turned around and saw Su Yuan wearing a mask also coming. Su Yuan has not disclosed his identity yet, so he did not appear to be familiar with Mu Bingyun. Many people in the Immortal Realm knew Mu Bingyun, and they all greeted Mu Bingyun before approaching the Nanyue Palace.


    "Su Yuan, settle your grievances as soon as possible!" Mu Bingyun said, "There will be an accident soon."


    Su Yuan became serious: "What''s the matter?"


    "Find a chance to talk about it, by the way, why are you here?"


    "I received an invitation from Yang Daoxin, saying that I wanted to come over to discuss cultivation, and I came over because I was curious," Su Yuan chuckled, "I always felt that this old man was a little uneasy and kind, so I came over to see if I had some doubts. I checked it out. For a long time, everyone was damaged every time, but fortunately I was prepared, so I was not discovered by the other party."


    Su Yuan doubted, but Mu Bingyun was not surprised. With the other party''s brain, there is no doubt that there is a problem.


    "Su Yuan, be careful in a while, Yang Daoxin is really not at ease."


    "understood."


    Su Yuan also felt it, and it seemed that something big would happen. If it wasn''t for Yang Daoxin''s invitation, he would probably have gone to find Mu Bingyun. Now that she''s here, he doesn''t need to run again.


    "It turns out that the wooden girl is also here."


    Li Wantong''s gaze fell on Mu Bingyun, "Did Miss Mu also receive an invitation from Senior Yang?"


    Everyone in the ?? Immortal Realm knows that Mu Bingyun is indeed talented in formations, but in practice, although progress is not bad, the opponent''s talent is really not that good. Senior Yang likes a talented back most, so how could he send an invitation to Mu Bingyun?


    Besides, since Mu Bingyun just came back, Yang Daoxin probably doesn''t know her. Li Wantong said this, but she just wanted to make Mu Bingyun embarrassed. Since Mu Bingyun came back, she couldn''t help it more and more.


    Everything about the other party made her jealous. Obviously I don''t compare the variance, why can''t I always get what I want? Everything went smoothly, and she had to go through countless efforts, and she was indignant.


    Mu Bingyun took a deep look, without the slightest embarrassment on his face: "No, I came with Brother Chen." The honest answer left Li Wantong not knowing how to answer.


    It seemed that she had never seen Mu Bingyun angry before, subconsciously she wanted to see Mu Bingyun change color, but every time she made herself angry. Thinking about it like this, my heart became more depressed, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    calmed down fiercely, and finally stabilized his expression: "So it is, the brother-sister relationship between Feitian Domain Lord and Mu Girl is really enviable."


    "It is said that the Li family master also has a brother, it is better to get closer and closer, and you don''t have to envy me."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, as if he didn''t hear the other party''s words. Don''t you just want to say that she and Chen Feitian are too intimate? She really thought it was funny, didn''t she accompany her to listen to Yang Daoxin''s lecture on cultivation, how could she be intimate?


    is really nothing to look for!


    Li Wantong was at a loss for words, and now her face really couldn''t hold back. Everyone knows that she can be today, but they don''t know how much effort she put in. As for the elder brother of the Li family, he still doesn''t regard her as an enemy?


    After all, she robbed her brother of his position, and she used a lot of tricks. However, she didn''t know what to say. After all, Mu Bingyun didn''t know about it at all, and it didn''t take long for her to come back.


    "Miss Mu, let''s go first, so that Senior Yang can wait."


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows: "That''s right, Li Family Master can''t care about talking to me and leave Senior Yang aside. Let''s go, Brother Chen, Young Master Su, let''s go in!"


    So, the three of Mu Bingyun walked in, and Li Wantong stiffened. What is it that she only cares about talking to Mu Bingyun and forgets about Yang Daoxin.


    Damn!


    Li Wantong only felt that she had met her nemesis, and no matter what she said, the other party seemed to be able to find words to back her words. Who says Mu Bingyun is not good at words, she thinks it is right to be able to talk and tell right and wrong.


    "Bingyun, you''ve changed a lot over the years." I remember that Mu Bingyun just came to the Immortal Realm. Although it is not unlikely that he will not communicate with others, it is not like he can easily push back people''s words now, not yet. What''s wrong with that.


    Time seems to have passed for many years. That year, he promised Brother Nan, just wanting to take more care of his sister, and with his expectations of the Nan family, he gave her a test. I didn''t expect that she was really unexpected and should be called a lot.


    Now, times have changed, and thinking about the past, he thinks it is a good memory. Now that Bingyun has grown up, it can be regarded as worthy of Brother Nan''s entrustment. Although he didn''t help much, he also felt a sense of accomplishment.


    "Brother Chen, don''t make fun of me. Isn''t this person making progress all the time? In the words of Wu Yun, at the beginning, I followed my temperament, and my emotional intelligence was low, and then things went through. , will grow up naturally. If you can live well now, if you don''t grow your brain, it is estimated that someone will kill you long ago. Whether it is a cultivator or a mortal, if there is no scheming, how can it be possible to survive.


    Even if someone blesses you, the person who blesses you cannot always bless you. A person is an independent body, and there will always be time to be separated from others, so when one improves oneself, one can survive.


    The previous battles of words were nothing more than petty fights. Although it doesn''t seem important, if you are arbitrarily framed, it is really misunderstood, and something may happen. Although Yu trusted me a lot, I didn''t want to cause him such trouble. Brother Chen treats me like a sister, and I don''t want to ruin your reputation. "


    Chen Feitian smiled, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "Although I don''t care about the reputation, but a good reputation is different from a bad image. Where there are people, the treatment is very different. Brother Chen said that right?"

 Chapter 673： in tea

    Chen Feitian nodded: "You''re right, Bingyun''s popularity in the Immortal Realm is not bad now, haven''t those sects of my Feitian Immortal Realm been bought by Bingyun long ago? Their mountain protection formation, once a year Instead, I''m envious."


    "How about I help Brother Chen set up the most powerful formation in the Immortal Realm?" Mu Bingyun smiled, "However, this matter may be postponed, after all, I haven''t reached this state."


    Chen Feitian was surprised: "Isn''t that Bingyun still a little bit closer?"


    "Yeah, it''s still a little bit, it''s just a little bit that has puzzled me for a long time, I have no clue, and I don''t know where it''s wrong. Or the fate is not enough, the opportunity has not come!"


    Chen Feitian understands that this is like cultivation. If the time is not reached, no matter how you cultivate, you will not be able to break through. He knew that Mu Bingyun was not in a hurry, so he didn''t say anything to comfort him.


    instead said: "Then I will wait for the day when Bingyun achieves success, then I will be the first to enjoy in the fairy world."


    "nature."


    The two said that they had already stepped into the place of communication. Looking up, there were people all around, and there were many people on the futon. The three found a relatively empty place and sat down.


    Not long after, the futons that were originally empty were filled with people.


    There is also a futon on the stage. From the material and location, we know that this futon belongs to Yang Daoxin. Suddenly, everyone only felt that Yang Daoxin was already sitting on the futon.


    Everyone was surprised, they didn''t even know where the other party came from, and their expressions were more respectful. I sighed in my heart, Immortal Venerable is Immortal Venerable, and the direction of appearance is not what they can find.


    "Everyone, it''s been a long wait."


    Yang Daoxin''s majesty looks like a master. After bowing his hands with everyone, he glanced over one by one and found that most of the people he asked for had come. For those who didn''t come, he didn''t care either. With so many people, it should be almost the same.


    But when he saw Mu Bingyun, his eyes flashed. He had noticed Mu Bingyun at Yuexin''s wedding before, but he didn''t care much. Seeing it here now, it made him a little surprised.


    Of course, he didn''t care, he felt that the other party must want to come over and hear about the cultivation.


    Thus, the discussion about cultivation began. Usually, the following people ask questions, and Yang Daoxin answers them, passing on some cultivation experiences. In addition to Yang Daoxin''s ulterior motives, when explaining cultivation, he does have some ability.


    At least the doubts of many people present have been explained to him, and everyone is naturally more and more grateful to Yang Daoxin.


    During the ?? period, Chen Feitian also tried to ask some questions, but not to mention, Immortal Venerable is different, and he was able to answer the questions that troubled him. Even so, he couldn''t let him contribute his luck.


    He felt that the best he could do was to lighten up.


    "Not very good." Mu Bingyun''s voice reached Chen Feitian''s ears, which made him stunned, "Bingyun, what''s wrong?"


    "He did this, didn''t he win people''s hearts? If we want to deal with him, I''m afraid we have to show evidence. Otherwise, look at the people in Xianjie who don''t work hard with us?"


    Chen Feitian also noticed that many people present were full of admiration and gratitude, "That''s true, this thing is getting harder and harder to handle."


    Thinking that this is just a small world, they were kept in captivity, and the joy of answering their doubts for many years was gone. Then Yang Daoxin and Dongfang Ming are basically the same, and giving them these things is just to fatten them and kill them.


    It was already a month in the blink of an eye, and Yang Daoxin and everyone stopped. Many people even broke through on the spot, and they were even more grateful to Yang Daoxin.


    Things are getting worse and worse, but Mu Bingyun has no idea. However, she did not believe that Yang Daoxin was only there to guide these people in their cultivation, and there was no such selfless person in the Immortal Realm.


    "Everyone, I''ve been talking for a month, and my mouth must be dry. I got some good tea the day before yesterday, so I won''t try it all."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed a ray of light, when she came, she said, Yang Daoxin would definitely attack. The courage is really big, and he chose to start at this time, and hit so many people''s ideas all at once.


    The maid came up with tea and served everyone a cup.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the teacup in his hand, the clear tea inside looked really good. The whole venue is filled with the fragrance of tea, which makes people intoxicated. Some people tasted it in a hurry, but some people put it on the tip of their nose and sniffed, and their faces were full of intoxication.


    It is estimated that only Mu Bingyun and the three of them are more awake. Su Yuan has her reminder and is not in a hurry to drink tea. Instead, he put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed, and observed Yang Daoxin''s expression on the stage. Seeing the success in his eyes, he knew that today''s tea was not acceptable.


    So, Su Yuan put the tea beside his mouth, but introduced the tea water into the storage ring. Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, Su Yuan deserved to have a brain. Even without her, it is estimated that they would be on guard.


    Chen Feitian did the same, and did not drink tea.


    Mu Bingyun stared at Qing Che''s tea, although it looked like there were only a few pieces of tea leaves, she still saw the luck Gu. According to the information that was consulted, when Qi Luck Gu did not reach the human body, its body was very small, like a speck of dust, and it was transparent, no wonder it would attract people.


    "Su Yuan, you have a good mind, write down all the people who drank tea and make a booklet for me."


    There must be some who can''t drink tea, Yang Daoxin doesn''t care about that. What works for him are those who drink tea. He believes that most people will drink it.


    "understood."


    Su Yuan heard the words, moved his consciousness, and remembered all those faces in his mind. Although he didn''t know what Mu Bingyun would do, he believed that she would definitely not aimlessly, and there must be her own reasons.


    There is a problem in this tea, although he doesn''t know what the problem is, it is definitely not a good thing. Before knowing the truth, I kept guessing in my mind what Yang Daoxin''s purpose was. He was really looking forward to what Mu Bingyun would tell him.


    Mu Bingyun looked around, and suddenly saw Li Wantong, seeing Li Wantong holding up the teacup very elegantly, sniffing the fragrance of the tea, and then tasting it slowly, twitching the corners of his mouth, not knowing whether to laugh or not It''s time to do something else.


    If Li Wantong didn''t hit her man, I guess she would find a way to remind her!


    Li Wantong seemed to notice her gaze, raised her chin arrogantly, glanced at her contemptuously, and then tasted it carefully. With such a gesture, she lowered her eyes.

 Chapter 674： Tea, is it good? Li Jiazhu

    If you kill yourself, then don''t blame others!


    "The wooden girl doesn''t seem to like drinking tea?"


    I don''t know when, Li Wantong came over and looked at the teacup in Mu Bingyun''s hand, the tea inside had not been touched. She secretly laughed, Senior Yang''s tea was so simple. When she just drank it, she felt a warmth rise in her abdomen, which instantly increased her strength.


    Mu Bingyun also found out, this tea is indeed not ordinary tea, in order to win the luck, Yang Daoxin probably also paid a lot of money, otherwise how can he provoke the people present?


    "I just thought this tea was a little fragrant. I forgot to drink it for a while. When I remembered it, the tea was already cold." Mu Bingyun gently put the teacup aside, "I don''t like drinking herbal tea."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak in a low voice, and many people present were a little surprised, and they also felt that she was killing things. With such a good tea, it would be great if I could give her an extra cup, and maybe I could make a breakthrough.


    Li Wantong snorted coldly in her heart, but she stared at the cup of tea, and naturally felt that it was a bit of a waste. If it wasn''t for her face, she really wanted to grab it and drink it. What to wear, what do you not like to drink herbal tea?


    She didn''t think that, she thought that Mu Bingyun just wanted to attract the attention of Senior Yang, but it was a good plan.


    Yang Daoxin was indeed attracted, but he didn''t care about a person with bad talent, so he didn''t care about Mu Bingyun at all. Whether he drinks or not is none of his business, he still doesn''t want to plunder some inferior luck to affect his smooth path to becoming a god.


    "Tea, is it delicious? Master Li."


    Mu Bingyun asked with a half-smile, but it made Li Wantong feel that something was wrong.


    "Senior Yang''s tea is naturally delicious. Not only does it want to be fragrant, but it can also improve her strength." Li Wantong looked envious, "It''s just the best tea Wantong has ever drank in her life."


    "This tea is really good, but it''s not necessarily the best tea. There are countless good teas in the world, and Patriarch Li may understand it after drinking more."


    Li Wantong felt a little contempt in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. When she said this in front of the master, she saw that Mu Bingyun really wanted to show off.


    Yang Daoxin, no matter how patient he was, was a little angry at Mu Bingyun''s words. Someone said that his tea was not the best tea. Isn''t this a face-to-face slap?


    This junior, with poor talent and a big talk, is really unpleasant.


    "Junior, then tell me, is there any tea in the world that can compare to this old man''s tea?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, Yang Daoxin''s face fell into his sight, seeing his cheeks redden, obviously this tea is really something Yang Daoxin is very precious. When his baby is insulted, he will naturally seek justice.


    "The younger generation can''t tell, but, what tea is better than what, drinking is just a state of mind."


    Yang Daoxin snorted coldly: "I don''t know there is such a saying." In fact, he didn''t want to say anything to an unimportant person, he still had to do big things, and he couldn''t damage his image just because of a cup of tea.


    So, Yang Daoxin didn''t say anything. Mu Bingyun didn''t speak anymore, she was just testing it out, it seemed that Yang Daoxin was a little impatient. Maybe he can think of a way to lead him out and kill him.


    How would Yang Daoxin know that this junior not far in front of him was conspiring to kill him. Of course Li Wantong didn''t know, she was a little gloat, but now that Mu Bingyun had offended Yang Daoxin, she would definitely not be able to show her face in front of him in the future.


    Speaking of which, she still has a small victory today.


    It seems that she has never defeated Mu Bingyun, but today''s time has given her some sense of accomplishment. Sure enough, this is her Li Wantong, the head of the Li family, and one of the few female head of the fairy world.


    She can manage a family, with a mere Mu Bingyun, so you really don¡¯t need to take it too seriously.


    "By the way, I don''t know if I have time, and I don''t know if I can discuss the formation with Miss Mu." Being able to get the head of the Li family, her formation is indispensable, and now she is a ninth-order immortal formation master. She thought, no matter how powerful Mu Bingyun was, he couldn''t possibly be an eleventh-order Immortal Formation Master, right?


    Exactly, what she didn''t expect was that Mu Bingyun was one step away from buying a 12th-order Immortal Array Master. Of course, she doesn''t like to show off. As for discussing with Li Wantong, she is so generous from time to time, able to get along safely with rivals in love, and to discuss formations.


    "I''m really sorry, the formation hasn''t improved for a long time, and I''m planning to go back to retreat, so I won''t discuss it with Master Li. Looking at the ruddy face of Master Li, I must have reached the twelfth level of the formation, and Bingyun can''t catch up. ."


    Chen Feitian twitched the corners of his mouth, this girl can really choke. In the twelfth rank, there is no twelfth rank in the entire fairyland. Li Wantong is indeed a genius, but compared to his sister, it is really far behind.


    Li Wantong''s face turned red, she was only a ninth-order immortal formation master, and the other party actually said that she had reached the twelfth order. Isn''t this... Chi Guoguo hit her in the face?


    "It turns out that the Li family master has reached the twelfth rank of Immortal Formation Master?"


    Su Yuan cooperated very well, and said in surprise, the voice was not too loud or too small, so that everyone around could hear it. This time, Li Wantong only felt that her whole body was burning, which was very ugly.


    had to bite the bullet and said, "How can it be, it''s only a mere ninth order, which made Young Lady Mu and Young Master Su laugh."


    Rank 9, even Rank 9, is very powerful in the Immortal Realm. Anyone who reaches the eighth-order Immortal Formation Master is an existence that most people look up to. The reason why Li Wantong''s popularity is so high is that she is an Immortal Array Master, a ninth-order Immortal Array Master. In the fairy world, you can count them all the time, can you not cherish them?


    Now the person with the most advanced formation skills should be Li Zhan, who is already a tenth-order immortal formation master. Everyone only knows that Li Zhan has been in seclusion since he settled in Shuangyun City. Tenth-order Immortal Formation Master. Nowadays, Li Zhan helped arrange the formations of many sects.


    They didn''t even know when Li Zhan joined Shuangyun Firm. Originally, they thought that Shuangyun Firm had something to do with Mu Bingyun, but later they knew that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu had entered the Wheel Realm without hesitation, so they had no doubts.


    If there is such a big potential city, who would go to that place where they don¡¯t know life and death, and don¡¯t know if they can get out?


    Those who go are all fools!


    Li Wantong was angry when she left. She thought she had a small victory, but she didn''t expect that there would be a turning point in the future, which made her lose face. Maybe people don''t care, but she does.


    She doesn''t want to lose to Mu Bingyun.


    If she lost to Mu Bingyun, what would she use to rob Cangyu, the man who had been thinking about it for a long time. She still didn''t understand why the other party didn''t want to look at her. How about her looks and talents are first-class, and there are still people who don''t want to look at her.

 Chapter 675： meet

    The three of Mu Bingyun also found a place, and she told Su Yuan the whole story. Su Yuan''s reaction was the same as Chen Feitian and the others. He didn''t want to accept it, but he had to accept it in the end.


    Knowing that he is being raised in captivity, who can feel better?


    "Then Yang Daoxin is really uneasy and kind."


    Knowing what was in the tea, Su Yuan was a little scared. If he really drank Qi Luck Gu, he really didn''t know what would happen. Thinking of Emperor Ziyang''s abnormality, his expression changed. Recently, Emperor Ziyang has rarely come out. It is said that people who have met him have said that the other party has changed a lot, and his temper has become very impatient, as if he has changed a person.


    Now that he knows the truth, Su Yuan doesn''t know what to say.


    "I will settle the Su family''s grievances immediately, Bingyun, what are your plans?"


    "At present, I don''t dare to act indiscriminately. The far one is Dongfang Ming, and the near one is Yang Daoxin. In fact, Yang Daoxin is second. As long as he thinks of a way, he can be removed. However, Dongfang Ming is different. There are many elders, all of them are Immortal Venerable ninth rank, we can''t fight hard, at least not now, otherwise there will only be one end."


    Needless to say what will happen, both of them understand.


    "Su Yuan, you can trust people who keep secrets to gather and inform them about this matter, especially those who have drunk tea today, pay close attention, maybe it will be useful in time. Brother Chen, the same is true for you, at present we You can only start with the people you trust. For the rest, don''t consider it for now. After Yang Daoxin is removed, you can tell the whole fairyland."


    Yang Daoxin is very powerful. If the opponent comes to die, everyone in the fairy world will only suffer. She doesn''t want to see this scene.


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    Su Yuan and Chen Feitian immediately left the operation. If Mu Bingyun didn''t want to see the immortal world suffer, the two of them didn''t even want to. They had lived in the immortal world for so many years, and this was their home. Whether it was created by the ancient immortals or not, now that they know it, they will not let the other party wish.


    Soon, the Su family belonging to Su Ling collapsed inexplicably. The strength of the entire Su family was gathered up by Su Yuan, and the former owners of the Su family were also eliminated by Su Yuan. Very decisive, with no procrastination at all.


    Such a big thing is naturally known to everyone in the fairy world. Just when someone made a rebuttal voice, Su Yuan revealed his identity, and at the same time told all the things that Su Ling and his son, together with the old man of the Su family, had murdered him.


    After seeing the cause and effect, everyone finally understood that Su Yuan actually came back for revenge. Since it''s someone''s family business, they can''t stop it. No matter what Su Yuan''s means, Su Yuan did not do anything to the person who originally thought he would suffer, but instead cooperated with him as before. In this regard, the turmoil in the Su family was resolved in a few days.


    Su Yuan also regained full control of the Su family.


    And Chen Feitian contacted the people he trusted and told the matter, although on the surface these sects did not move. However, secretly, they have begun to silently cultivate their strength. At this time, even if you are a little careful on weekdays, you don''t care about small grievances.


    If there is no fairyland, can there still be them?


    Besides, Chen Feitian''s words are that you can fight, it''s better to kill the group of ancient immortals and fight in the Uehara Immortal Realm. The world is wider and the resources are more abundant, wouldn''t it be better.


    Chen Feitian''s beautiful blueprint made everyone very excited, and each one was full of energy, ancient immortals, right? Very good, if you dare to keep them in captivity, they will pay the price for each other, and they want to use their luck to become gods, right?


    Very good, they will become gods under their noses, making them jealous and helpless!


    It''s refreshing to think about it!


    Chen Feitian saw that his goal was achieved, and he quickly returned to the Feitian Palace, and slowly transferred many forces to the dark place. These actions were very slow. It has not been discovered, and besides, those who know the truth will not reveal half of it at all. After all, once it is revealed, they will have no way to live.


    Mu Bingyun also informed Wu Laiqing and asked him to prepare, and the power of Shuangyun City gradually shifted to the dark place, struggling to improve his strength. Things were going on nervously, and there was no delay at all.


    Everything was carried out in an orderly manner, but Mu Bingyun slowly felt relieved. At present, improve the strength first, and when it is close to the realm of Immortal Venerable, think about other ways to see if you can hide the strength.


    I don''t know what happened to Yu.


    She frowned, it had been several months, but she felt relieved when she remembered that it took him a year to come here. With his ability, there should be no problem.


    Although she is worried, she can only suppress the matter in her heart, and she has no way to look for it now.


    "Wood girl, what a coincidence, so you are here."


    Mu Bingyun looked up and saw Nan Mingyan walking towards him with a smile, as if he wanted to show his affinity.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Nan, why didn''t you accompany your new wife in the palace, and come here?"


    She didn''t believe it was a chance encounter!


    Nan Mingyan walked in: "Actually, there are some things I want to discuss with Miss Mu, I don''t know if Miss Mu can move."


    Mu Bingyun nodded slightly, she said that for this sake, can she not agree?


    Nan Mingyan chose a good tea shop, the two walked a few times and asked for a private room. Coincidentally, when the two of them just entered, they happened to be seen by Nan Manqing and Yang Yuexin.


    "Is that Mu Bingyun?"


    Yang Yuexin''s eyes flashed fiercely, "Why is she here?"


    "I don''t know why the eldest brother is looking for her, sister-in-law, the eldest brother must have his own purpose and will never have any thoughts about her, you can rest assured!"


    "So that''s the case." Yang Yuexin looked at it for a while, "Then let''s go, we won''t disturb Yan, maybe he really has something important to talk about." Since the last time she knew that Nan Mingyan was displeased, Yang Yuexin knew that , absolutely can not face-to-face conflict.


    As for Mu Bingyun, she has a way to clean up, even if the two of them are nothing, she is not used to seeing them.


    ¡­


    "I don''t know what Nan Gongzi has to say?"


    Nan Mingyan looked at Xiamu Bingyun, her expression was normal, and she didn''t feel anything unusual about his look. After a long time, Nan Mingyan spoke up.


    "I always thought Mu Girl looked like a person, but now I find that it''s very different."


    Mu Bingyun knew what he meant. Her temperament is indeed very different from that of her mother. Except that they are somewhat similar, there is really nothing else to tell. Nan Mingyan had no doubts for a long time. The reason why he came here was because he thought Mu Bingyun was a useful person, or should be called someone useful to him.

 Chapter 676： What the **** do you say! !

    "Miss Mu, I''m really shocked that you were able to come out of the wheel realm."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and said, "Perhaps, this is just luck. My luck is better. After all, so many people went in, but few came out."


    What ??Nan Mingyan wanted to say was that apart from her, he had never seen anyone come out. As for the explanation she gave to everyone, he naturally didn''t believe that there were only those. Naturally, he was more concerned about whether the other party had met a person named Nanyuan.


    "By the way, Nan Gongzi, I don''t know what you have to do with me?"


    Mu Bingyun took a sip of tea, she still had some guesses about Nan Mingyan''s purpose. What she admired even more was her father. After so many years, Nan Mingyan couldn''t handle the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory, which showed how loyal her father''s old department was.


    After knowing a lot of truths this time, she no longer planned on the original plan. In the face of life and death, who cares about the issue of your indisputable territory. She had discussed this matter with her mother before, and her mother knew Dad the best, and didn''t care that much about a mere Southern Spirit Immortal Region. He also said that to let her follow her own ideas, she only needs to take good care of her once loyal old department.


    With this sentence, she can of course let go of her hands and feet. After all, she also got a token from her mother. As long as you take it out, those old minions will listen to her call. But now she still intends to take it out, Yang Daoxin is very dangerous, at least he has to remove it before he can summon the old team.


    As for Nan Mingyan, after losing Nanling Immortal Territory, it is estimated that it will not become a climate.


    In the middle of his thoughts, Nan Mingyan suddenly felt a chill in his heart, and he was quickly shocked. Could it be that someone wants to plot against him? Looking left and right now, my consciousness also extended around, until I felt that the pedestrians in the street were as usual, and no one wanted to plot against him, and then I calmed down. And the feeling of being as cold as ice disappeared, so he breathed a sigh of relief, but he still raised his vigilance.


    Ever since he knew that Mu Bingyun was back, he felt a little uneasy all day, not because of Mu Bingyun, but because he was afraid that Nanyuan would come back anytime and take his power away. For the sake of the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory, he really paid too much, he couldn''t let it go, and now no matter who it is, he can''t take power from him.


    What he was even more afraid of was that Nanyuan knew the truth and would slap him to death.


    What else did Nanyuan say, that he would treat him as his own son, and the result? If it was really treated as a son, how could he not pass the Southern Spirit Immortal Domain to him?


    is just a joke to win people over.


    "Miss Mu, in fact, it''s a bit abrupt to take the liberty to come here to find you, but there is one thing, I''m very uneasy if I don''t ask you clearly."


    Nan Mingyan finally calmed himself down, "Miss Mu also knows that I''m only in charge of the Nanling Immortal Domain for a while, and the domain owner here has disappeared for a long time. I don''t know the origin of that round, does Miss Mu know?"


    Nan Mingyan glanced at Mu Bingyun, and seeing that her face was relatively flat, she understood that she should also know the reason for this, and continued: "When the Great Emperor Nanling got a strange thing, who would have made it? In one round, their family of three disappeared.


    And the rear wheel realm has also become a mysterious place. After so long, I also sent a lot of people to look for it. Who knows, after looking for it for so many years, no one is seen at all. "


    Speaking of this, Nan Mingyan also sighed, as if he had a lot of regrets because he couldn''t find anyone, and he pretended to be really like, "I have been paying attention until the wooden girl went to Lunjing, but it''s just that A few years later, the wooden girl didn''t come out. I gave up. I really didn''t expect you to appear in this way. At that time, I was full of hope. I wanted to ask immediately, but I never dared to ask. , for fear of getting bad news."


    Nan Mingyan''s demeanor reminded Mu Bingyun of how pitiful he was when he cheated on Su Yinyin''s feelings back then.


    "Then Master Nan wants to ask about the news of Emperor Nanling?"


    Mu Bingyun wiped the corners of his mouth, with regret in his eyes. Do you want to tell the other party about her father''s "self-destruction"?


    Nan Mingyan caught Mu Bingyun''s expression, thinking that she hadn''t seen the Great Emperor Nanling, and he was relieved, but even more uneasy. As long as there is no confirmed news, he feels that Emperor Nanling will come back to him to settle accounts one day.


    After all, some things he did back then, the other party would never let him go. The heart that had just let go was raised again. Although he didn''t show it on the face, he was extremely nervous inside.


    "I wonder if Mu Bingyun met the Great Emperor Nanling in Lunjing?"


    Nan Mingyan''s whole body was a little tense, and the palms of his sleeves were cold sweat. No wonder he was so nervous, he just thought that the majesty Nanyuan gave him was always engraved in his mind. Originally in front of Nanyuan, he was the kind that would tremble when he said a word. Although so many years have passed and Yu Wei is still here, he still can''t control his subconscious reaction.


    Mu Bingyun had already sensed the other party''s nervousness, deliberately slowed down, sighed, and frowned again, making Nan Mingyan curious and worried. The feeling of being caught by a cat really made him extremely uncomfortable. .


    "Miss Mu, have you met Emperor Nanling? Where is he now and can he come out?"


    Mu Bingyun looked up at him, but Nan Mingyan didn''t know that there was actually a dense layer of fine sweat on his forehead, and he was very nervous. I have been worrying about things for many years, and at this time, I can finally know.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t sell off this time, but asked, "Can Emperor Nanling be called Nanyuan?"


    This question made Nan Mingyan''s heart skip a beat. He just felt that his heart was about to jump out, he tried hard to calm himself down, to make himself a little excited instead of being afraid: "Yes, did Miss Mu meet Emperor Nanling? Where is he now, did he come out too? ?"


    The most important thing is, is the other party alive or dead?


    Nan Mingyan hated this feeling to death, if it wasn''t for the curious and weird expression on Mu Bingyun''s face, he really wanted to squeeze her neck and ask, you **** said it!


    Unfortunately, he is Nan Mingyan, who has always hidden himself perfectly. It is impossible to make such a rude move, and the most important thing is that he is not Mu Bingyun''s opponent. He didn''t want to admit it, but he had to.


    The talent, which is obviously inferior to the indignation of people and gods, is still able to cultivate so fast. When he thinks of the experience of the other party, he does not find it strange. The speed of cultivating cultivation honestly is not fast at all. If there can be one or two miracles, then the cultivation base will be improved all of a sudden.

 Chapter 677： Worried him to death.

    Isn¡¯t ?? cultivation just luck?


    For monks without luck, luck is even more important than talent.


    Mu Bingyun said slowly: "If the name is correct, it may be bad news." Mu Bingyun frowned, "I thought it was the same name and surname earlier."


    After saying these words, Nan Mingyan''s heart was lifted, he really wanted to punch Mu Bingyun out, can he finish the sentence?


    Even so, his face was tense, and he looked very serious, as if he was listening to very bad news. Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, but Nan Mingyan''s skill was not shallow. It was really normal to be able to deceive so many people by pretending to be so similar.


    "Miss Mu, what is the bad news, tell me, no matter what the good news is, I can accept it."


    Nan Mingyan was a little happy, could it be that Nanyuan is dead?


    If that''s the case, wouldn''t he have to worry about the other party and directly announce that Nanyuan is dead, and take all the power of Nanling Xianyu into his own hands. Without complete control of the Nanling Immortal Territory, Nanyuan will never die, and he can only temporarily control the rights of others.


    What he wanted most was to control the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory and become the Domain Lord, on a par with the other four Domain Lords, who would dare to speak to him as a senior at that time. In recent years, if it weren''t for the restraint of other domain owners, maybe he would have already started. Their excuse is nothing more than that the life and death of the Great Emperor Nanling is unknown. It is not good to do so. If the Great Emperor Nanling comes back, wouldn''t it be their fault.


    Every so often, he hated these people very much. In particular, Yuan Donghua and Chen Feitian, both openly and secretly, are all facing the Great Emperor Nanling. He didn''t take him seriously at all. If the Great Emperor Nanling died, then no matter what, the two of them would have no excuse to stop him, right?


    Even those old minions of Emperor Nanling should bow their heads to him, right?


    "I did know a man named Nanyuan before."


    Nan Mingyan was about to die in a panic, and asked a little excitedly: "How is he?" However, what he asked in his heart was, is he dead or not, would you hurry up?


    Isn''t this anxious to kill him? ?


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t seem to see his anxiety: "At that time, I heard a loud noise and rushed over. It is said that in a cave-like, the sound came from inside."


    Speaking of this, Nan Mingyan has the urge to foam at the mouth, how can you be so long-winded, Mu Bingyun, can you explain it clearly in a few words? ?


    anxiously killed him.


    Nan Mingyan''s feet are sweaty!


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corners of his lips with bad intentions, naturally he did not let the other party find out, but instead said: "We only later found out that someone blew himself up."


    "I heard people say that the person who blew himself up was called Nanyuan."


    Nan Mingyan was a little unbelievable at first, would Nanyuan blew himself up?


    Nanyuan''s strength and personality don''t seem like a person who will blow himself up at all? No, maybe it really is, the realm is extremely mysterious, and now Mu Bingyun''s strength will be chased out, maybe Nanyuan really exploded because he was desperate.


    Nanyuan is dead!


    Nan Mingyan''s uncontrollable smile came out of the corners of his eyes, but he was afraid of revealing his emotions, so he quickly put them away. The expression on his face suddenly became extremely sad, and the whole person seemed to be decadent, just like a dead father.


    As sad as you want.


    Mu Bingyun felt that she was inferior to herself. No matter how sad she was, she couldn''t be as expressive as Nan Mingyan.


    "Wood girl, can you see clearly?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know how to describe this feeling in his heart, "It''s true, people outside said that his name was Nan Yuan, as for whether it was Emperor Nan Ling, I don''t know. I only know that he also came from outside. Come, and the others don''t know."


    "It turns out," Nan Mingyan looked very uncomfortable, "I didn''t expect that Emperor Nanling, he..."


    "Young Master Nan, don''t be too sad," Mu Bingyun took a sip of tea and continued, "I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Nan Mingyan had a wild mood in his heart, and his expression became a little stiff. Are things turning around? But he didn''t think that Nanyuan could survive after he blew himself up. Could there be other people, or is there a change?


    "Wood girl, what happened later?"


    Only then did Mu Bingyun say: "Later, a senior told us that the man named Nanyuan didn''t blow himself up at all. He just used the means in his eyes to escape, so, Nan Gongzi, don''t be sad, maybe One day, the Great Emperor Nanling will come back to find you."


    "I didn''t expect Nan Gongzi to be such a loving and righteous person. Emperor Nanling will definitely be moved when he finds out."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile on his face, isn''t he surprised, is that the truth?


    Originally, she planned to say that Nanyuan was dead, but remembering that it was an eventful time, if Nan Mingyan''s ambition was inflated because of this incident, it would bring danger to the immortal world, which was already full of crises. Whether it''s a person in the fairy world or everything she has, they are all in the fairy world, and they can''t afford to gamble at the moment.


    Might as well just say a few words to scare Nan Mingyan.


    Nan Mingyan was really frightened. He was elated at first, but he was told that the self-destruction that Emperor Nanling had done before was just to escape. He felt that God must be joking him. He thought he would get good news, but what happened?


    is simply part of the message, with a twist behind it.


    was extremely angry, at this moment he really had the heart to kill Mu Bingyun. But seeing the other party''s cheerfulness, as if it brought him unparalleled good news, he could only smash his teeth and swallow into his stomach.


    What he should worry about now is whether the Great Emperor Nanling will suddenly come out. In fact, it is not scary that the Great Emperor Nanling comes out. What is scary is that Nan Junmo comes out. By the way, isn''t there another Nan Junmo? As long as Nan Junmo is dead, then even if the Great Emperor Nan Ling comes out, he will never know what he did.


    Thinking of this, he felt that his little fortune was preserved. As for power, he felt that the Great Emperor Nanling who had no heir, wouldn''t it be the best way to choose him?


    Thinking of this, Nan Mingyan laughed again. When he seriously injured Nan Junmo, he thought that the other party hadn''t appeared for so many years, and there was no revenge, thinking that the other party had already died. So after so many years of inquiries, I didn''t plan to look for anything at all.


    Mu Bingyun looked strangely at Nan Mingyan''s happy and sometimes worried expression, a little curious about what he was thinking.


    "Thank you, Miss Mu, for letting me know about this."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, and he continued: "I don''t know what happened to Emperor Nanling. That senior said that Emperor Nanling might survive." Nan Mingyan''s heart tightened, and he heard Mu Bingyun say again, " It is possible to go to other places and use that method to appear in the cracks in space, and it is also a problem whether I can return to the fairyland in the future."

 Chapter 678： Give you the chance to become a god

    Nan Mingyan pretended to be worried: "What can I do? It''s been so many years."


    "I originally wanted to send someone in to look for it, but there''s nothing I can do." He didn''t intend to go in to look for it, but he just told Mu Bingyun. Because, he was looking for Mu Bingyun not only because of Nanyuan, but also because of another thing.


    "Miss Mu, besides the matter about Emperor Nanling, there is one more thing I want to tell you."


    "Oh? Young Master Nan, just say it."


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes flashed a ray of light: "Miss Mu, do you want to become a god?"


    Mu Bingyun paused, becoming a god, what Nan Mingyan wanted to do.


    "Naturally, immortals naturally want to become gods, does Nan Gongzi have a way to become a god?" She concealed her strangeness and was a little curious about what Nan Mingyan would use to tempt her.


    "As long as the wooden girl joins my Nanyue Temple, I will give you a chance to become a god." Nan Mingyan was full of confidence, he didn''t believe it, and no one was unmoved. When he found out about this, he was excited for a long time.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly became serious, becoming a god, everyone knows that becoming a **** is difficult, otherwise everyone in Dongfang Ming would not have come up with such a solution. So, why is Nan Mingyan so sure?


    Why?


    Her pupils shrank suddenly, Yang Daoxin!


    He knew Yang Daoxin''s purpose!


    Does he also know the conspiracy of the ancient immortals?


    Mu Bingyun looked at it without a trace, then shook his head, no, I shouldn''t know. Yang Daoxin should not say this at will. After all, if Nan Mingyan knew that he was only a person raised by ancient immortals, he would definitely not be so excited to become a god.


    "Young Master Nan, everyone knows that it is difficult to become a god. Did you find any shortcut?"


    Facing Mu Bingyun''s temptation, Nan Mingyan smiled confidently: "It''s not a shortcut, it''s just that this method is a bit special. If Miss Mu is willing to join the Nanyue Palace, you need to swear to know the method. Therefore, Nan cannot tell me at present. Girl specific."


    Mu Bingyun became more and more certain, and couldn''t help but ask, "Why did Young Master Nan choose me?"


    "Miss Mu is a talent, and Nan certainly doesn''t want to miss it." What Nan Mingyan said was true. Mu Bingyun''s talent in formation alone could bring him infinite benefits. When he promised a chance to become a god, he said it was just a chance, and it was her own business that the other party could achieve that step.


    He also did not guarantee that the other party would become a god. He believed that as long as he had this thought, no one would be free from the desire to become a god.


    "I need to think carefully about this."


    Mu Bingyun paused, so he said with difficulty: "First of all, I''m not sure what Nan Gongzi said is true or false, at least there must be an example!"


    Nan Mingyan was a little surprised. In this temptation, Mu Bingyun was the first to stay awake. He had never thought that he could get the other party to promise him once.


    It just didn''t occur to her that she had doubts about this matter and asked him to come up with an example. This is a bit difficult to do, and the people who are now gathered under their hands are still very far away from becoming a god.


    If you say the fastest, it is naturally Yang Daoxin. Now that Yang Daoxin is the first rank of Immortal Venerable, it may take a few years before he can really become a god. In fact, he was a little skeptical about this method, but Yang Daoxin''s appraisal made him believe it a little more.


    Anyway, it''s just to take some other people''s luck, and it''s not to hurt people''s lives, he doesn''t think there''s anything. Mu Bingyun became more and more certain that Nan Mingyan knew that the method of obtaining luck could help people become gods.


    But he didn''t know that the entire immortal world was just captive-bred by ancient immortals for himself to become a god, and his eyes flashed with irony.


    "If Nan Gongzi has nothing else to do, Bingyun will leave first."


    "The wooden girl walks slowly."


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes sank a little, it seems that Mu Bingyun is more suspicious of what he said. It is estimated that she really won''t believe it without some practical examples. He sneered in his heart, at that time, thousands of Mu Bingyun will be put under his command.


    Is he still a mere Mu Bingyun?


    Thinking of the fervor of becoming a god, he couldn''t help himself. However, he wants to control the Southern Spirit Immortal Territory in his hands, and it is not that there is no gain today. He intends to take control of the Nanling Immortal Territory. As for the old department of Emperor Nanling, he does not believe that it can withstand the temptation.


    After ??Mu Bingyun said goodbye to Nan Mingyan, he immediately sent a message to Wu Laiqing, telling him to send someone to secretly monitor Nan Mingyan''s actions. Nan Mingyan estimated that he had already started to mutilate other immortals and absorbed the luck.


    Although ?? is not fatal, it cuts off all the opportunities for others.


    These methods are really too hateful, even more hateful than killing people and stealing treasures.


    At the same time, she informed the other people who were on the move and told them to be careful. Immediately rushed to the direction of Shuangyun City, and in about half a day, they arrived by teleportation array one by one.


    She was a little excited when she saw Wu Laiqing.


    "Master, you are finally back."


    Wu Laiqing looks young now, and joins hands with ******, with a smile on his face with some tears in his face. After knowing Mu Bingyun''s decision, he wanted to prevent her from entering the Wheel Realm many times.


    There is still no way out, and in the end, she made the plan that she would never be able to come out, and was ready to guard her property. But he didn''t want her to come out, of course he was happy. Although he was able to manage a huge industry, he was really uneasy inside.


    The owner is back, as if he has found the backbone, and he is much more confident in doing things.


    "Bingyun, I finally saw you."


    Li Dingxiang didn''t know where to know that Mu Bingyun was back, so excited that she didn''t know how to speak. She can have today only because of Mu Bingyun.


    When she really saw the familiar red dress with tears in her eyes, she was moved, excited, and missed. However, Mu Bingyun''s silver hair was always so conspicuous.


    Li Dingxiang was furious: "Bingyun, who made you look like this?" The desperate Sanniang seemed to be cutting people in advance. Although Mu Bingyun wanted to laugh, he felt that his heart was very warm.


    She has a lot of people who really care about her, she is lucky!


    "It''s a long story, let''s calm down first, no one will harm me. I killed all those who harmed me. Do you think I will suffer?"


    Li Dingxiang put away her anger, "That''s good, I''ll be by your side in the future. Seeing that you don''t take care of yourself very well, it seems that I''m the best person for your housekeeper."


    Li Lilac has changed a lot, her appearance is more beautiful, and her temperament is more lively. The emotions revealed between her brows let Mu Bingyun know that she must be doing well.


    Thinking of Cang Yu, she couldn''t help but ask, "How are you and Pale?"

 Chapter 679： get together

    "That kid?"


    Li Dingxiang blushed, "What else can I do, who knows if that kid is still alive in the devil world."


    Although she said that, she could hear the pale worry in the words in her mouth. There is also a strong nostalgia, and of course Mu Bingyun can see it, the two have not yet come to a conclusion.


    couldn''t help shaking his head, why hasn''t this paleness succeeded?


    But looking at Li Dingxiang''s face, the two may have liked each other for a long time, but they are only one last point, and a wedge will be able to bring them together. Here, there is nothing to worry about.


    Pale Bai has already reached the demon world, maybe he can meet Yu.


    "Master, I think you are in a hurry. You said you want to monitor Nan Mingyan, is there something wrong?"


    Wu Laiqing''s heart was jumping up and down recently. The last time he heard the existence of all of them in the fairy world was just a conspiracy. He almost rolled his eyes. After receiving the news from the big boss, he quickly calmed down. As instructed, he sent a series of Action is scheduled. But before seeing Mu Bingyun, he felt uneasy.


    "There are some things, let''s talk about it slowly." Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered that there was another person, "Where is Ying Changqing?"


    "He has gone to practice, and he will probably come back later." Wu Laiqing said, in fact, when Li Dingxiang and Ying Changqing appeared at first, he didn''t believe it. Later, it was Chen Feitian''s guarantee that he took them in. When they knew that the two were really acquainted with Mu Bingyun, they were a little fortunate.


    Ying Changqing is a cultivator. He basically doesn''t do anything other than cultivating all day long. As long as he eats food, he can survive. It''s very easy to raise. Thinking of this, Wu Laiqing couldn''t help but laugh.


    Mu Bingyun was relieved, she had already learned Ying Changqing''s temperament.


    So, she said what Nan Mingyan had heard, plus her guesses, and when she knew that Nan Mingyan had absorbed the fate of the immortal together with Yang Daoxin, several people were angry.


    It''s unbearable for anyone to put this matter on. Unfortunately, at present, they simply cannot come directly to the door.


    "Bingyun, many people have been concealed by the other party now, and I don''t know how many people have suffered losses. This news should be announced to everyone earlier, whether they believe it or not, I don''t think they can ignore it. If there is a potential immortal All the luck has been taken away, and we may not be able to fight against the ancient immortals by then."


    Li Dingxiang''s words were quite agreeable to several people, and Mu Bingyun thought the same after knowing this.


    "Lilac is right, this time I''m here to deal with this matter. Laiqing, you arrange for someone to go down and spread the news to the immortal world. Remember, you can''t let people know that we did it. At that time, everyone should have something to do. Beware, and I think of a way to kill Yang Daoxin."


    "Okay, big boss, don''t worry, I will immediately order people to go down and do it."


    Knowing that he has something to do, Wu Laiqing is full of energy, like a half-sized boy. How long has it been, how long has the big boss not ordered him to do things?


    After Wu Laiqing left, Li Dingxiang asked, "Bingyun, what''s the matter with you?" She frowned, thinking that Mu Bingyun must have suffered a lot, "By the way, what about Emperor Zun? "


    "He should return to the Demon Realm..."


    Mu Bingyun knew that she was worried, and after briefly explaining the matter, Li Dingxiang understood the whole story. Of course she knew that cultivation was dangerous, but she didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to go through so much. Instead, her own path was much smoother.


    "I don''t know what happened to Emperor Zun and the pale boy."


    Hearing Li Dingxiang''s muttering, Mu Bingyun didn''t know where he was, because he was worried and pale.


    "Lilac, why don''t you and Pale think about it?"


    Li Dingxiang was silent, and after a while he said: "That kid has not been serious all day, I have to let him hone it a lot. If we meet in the future, if he has not changed his mind, let''s talk about it later!"


    "Then after this meeting, let''s get married!"


    Li Dingxiang thought about it carefully for a while: "Alright, so that the kid won''t be taken care of." She didn''t think there was anything wrong with the contradictory words. Speaking of which, Pale has been really good to her over the years. If I don''t give him a response, I''m afraid I''ll be anxious to death.


    "That''s good, it''s good to wait for a person, but after the deadline, it''s killing the relationship." No matter how deep the relationship is, it needs the input of both parties to maintain it.


    "I know, Bingyun, I haven''t helped you in all these years, and I''ve made you suffer so much." But she herself picked up a big bargain and lived smoothly.


    "What did you say..."


    The two were talking, and before they knew it, half a day had passed. Ying Changqing, a cultivator, finally appeared in front of him. He carefully looked at Mu Bingyun and frowned.


    "Uncle, have you been bullied by anyone?"


    "Master, do you need me to help you kill that person?"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing: "Are you sure you can beat me? You can''t beat me, and you still want to help me beat the enemy?"


    Ying Changqing stepped in: "Uncle Master, it takes time to improve your strength. How long have you been in the Immortal Realm, and how long have I been here?" The implication is, don''t think that you are Uncle Master, and you will bully others.


    Although he is a cultivator, he is not a fool.


    "By the way, Uncle Shi, why is my master not in the fairyland?" He asked about this, but no one told him. It is impossible for Chen Feitian to tell such a secret thing, and he just waits for Mu Bingyun to decide for himself.


    Mu Bingyun felt that no one has changed much after so many years, only Ying Changqing, a cultivator madman, has not changed. Look, these few words are really simple and straightforward.


    "Did something happen to Master?"


    Ying Changqing respected Nan Junmo very much, Nan Junmo led him into the door, although the cultivation depended on him personally. But the guidance and cultivation resources this master gave him was never stingy.


    Guessing that something happened to Nan Junmo, his heart was on fire.


    "Changqing, you are in a hurry first, sit down and let''s talk slowly, I think about where to start!" She had a headache. To start these words, she and Nan Junmo had to talk about it. relationship begins. Speaking of things, there are more and farther.


    So, she slowly began to speak. The two listened very seriously, worried, excited, excited, surprised... After finally knowing a complete story, neither of them knew what to say.


    Li Dingxiang was thinking, Bingyun is really different, it turned out to be the daughter of a tycoon in the fairy world, and the perverted Nan Junmo turned out to be her own brother, she said how could there be such a good advantage in this world. My brother loves his sister, what a normal thing!

 Chapter 680： those years

    What Changqing should think is that it turns out that this uncle is his own uncle.


    The fanatical mind of cultivation is different from that of ordinary people.


    Hearing that Nan Junmo''s whereabouts are currently unknown, both of them were a little worried. Whether it was Ying Changqing or Li Dingxiang, both received the favor of Nan Junmo. At the moment, they also knew that Mu Bingyun had just come out of the wheel realm, and there should be no whereabouts of Nan Junmo. It also dispelled the thought of going to Lunjing, and instead thought about how to cultivate well and improve strength.


    "Don''t think about it, let''s practice first, the immortal world is now in crisis, and we have to kill Dongfang Ming''s group of people, so that we can have a stable life. But this is not a bad thing, the immortal power of the original immortal world is much stronger than here. Now, the cultivation is expected to be faster, and if Dongfang Ming is killed, it is estimated that a lot of space will be freed up."


    Mu Bingyun laughed, "What do you think?"


    The two looked at each other, and Li Dingxiang nodded: "Yes, when we go to practice in the original fairyland, maybe we can find Nan Gongzi."


    "Well, cultivation, the sooner the better." Ying Changqing said seriously.


    "By the way, did anything major happen before you came up from the Nether?"


    Li Dingxiang and Ying Changqing looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, Li Dingxiang said: "The lower realm pattern has been broken, and the current forces have been reshuffled. When we left, we were still in chaos. However, the Heavenly Gate is a hidden world, and no one is there. Dare to disturb. The formation that Bingyun set up at the beginning is still unbreakable. It is said that the Fu family and the Ouyang family also joined the fight, but I don¡¯t know the situation at the moment.¡±


    "A lot of small families have perished." Speaking of this, Li Dingxiang couldn''t help but exclaim, "As for the three of Gu Fenglin, since Mu Fengxue''s death, they have been struggling on the edge of cultivation. Competing for the elixir, the strength is not good, and he was killed."


    Li Dingxiang thinks that she can still become a fairy, and has to sigh, sometimes, the choice is really fate. If she had not chosen Mu Bingyun, but had chosen Mu Fengxue, her current fate would be similar to that of the three Gu Fenglin.


    Mu Bingyun could see Li Lilac''s expression and knew that she had put everything down. As a cultivator, especially a cultivator at the bottom, who can control their own destiny, all kinds of choices are really just choices, no one can blame.


    "Where''s the Mu family?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun asking about the Mu family, Li Dingxiang regained some energy, and her expression appeared to be gloating, "The Mu family shuffled their cards because of their power and tore their face with the Liuyun faction, and Mu Fengyi took people to join another one. The sect, in the end, who knew that the Liu Yun sect reversed and destroyed that sect. Mu Fengyi finally brought people to Beihai side in a dreary way, wanting to ask the Cangtianmen for help, and said that it depends on the relationship in the past. superior."


    Li Dingxiang snorted coldly: "I asked them to throw them all out, and I didn''t even look at what I was, how did I bully our family Bingyun, and said, if they dare to come again, I will let the dog bite people. In the end, Mu Fengyi scolded and walked away. I heard that he didn''t get along very well and was often bullied. I think he deserves it!"


    "This is called self-inflicted sin, do not live!"


    Li Dingxiang said it with high spirits, as long as Mu Bingyun''s enemy, who had bullied Mu Bingyun, she would always laugh at the miserable end of the other party.


    "Tell me what happened to those people you knew."


    Mu Bingyun thought about it, she knew a lot of people in this life. More enemies, more friends. Being able to understand their current situation, she is still more concerned, friends, naturally hope they can live well.


    She believed that Li Dingxiang would definitely help her friends, so next, Li Dingxiang talked next to each other, from the beginning to the end.


    What surprised her the most was that Xin Lin and Qiu Xi had inexplicable hatred for her at the beginning, and they learned to be obedient after she cleaned up several times. Unexpectedly, these two people cultivated with great concentration, and they also made a name for themselves. The two are very affectionate, and together they improve their cultivation and become the envy of many people.


    Of course, Mu Bingyun just sighed that the two of them were able to achieve this time, and it was what they got through their own efforts, and it was what they deserved. The small grievances in the past were nothing more than the cares between children, which was different from the hatred between her and Mu Fengxue.


    As for the Wan Xixi sisters, I heard that they are dying, so it is not bad or good!


    When she heard that Beihai Cang''s family, Cang Ye Xinyin Pei Pei, and Qin Yurou went to the Demon Realm, Mu Bingyun frowned, she did not forget that Qin Yurou and Yin Pei Pei peeped at her own man. Thinking that the two are now in the demon world, I feel unhappy in my heart. Although she believed that Cang Yu would ignore the two of them, she was just unhappy when she was surrounded by flies all day.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun''s face was uncomfortable, Li Dingxiang quickly changed the subject: "Senior Brother Jing is injured. I was still recovering from the injury before I left, and I don''t know what is going on now. Ouyang Qingqing has been taking care of him by his side, so I guess he likes it. He. I think the two match up very well, but unfortunately, Jing Jinshui has always had someone in his heart."


    Mu Bingyun raised her brows, she understood what Li Dingxiang said: "Qingqing is a good girl, it would be a good thing if she could be with Senior Brother Jing."


    "Yes." Li Dingxiang glanced at Mu Bingyun and smiled strangely: "Feng Tsingyi came to Immortal Realm many years ago, but when I came to Immortal Realm, I asked people to inquire, but I didn''t hear anything about him."


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Is there no news yet?"


    Speaking of which, Feng Qingyi also helped her a lot. She is also very concerned about the safety of the other party: "I asked Lai Qing to help you find out. Immortal world is so big, it is indeed difficult to find someone."


    She was more worried that if something happened to Feng Qingyi, it would be bad. I hope that Feng Qingyi is still as smart as before and will not be calculated by others.


    Li Dingxiang has talked a lot with Mu Bingyun, and basically everything that happened in the lower realm over the years has been told to her. Mu Bingyun listened and sighed, not knowing what to say. Fate is so magical, the people who used to communicate with her either came to the fairyland or died.


    She didn''t know how long she could live. She had heard many legends of immortality in the mortal world, but when she arrived in the immortal world, she did not hear about immortality. Only the stronger the strength, the longer the life.


    In the fairy world, there is no one who will die, either die or become a god. The end, perhaps this road has no end at all. Either die or go all the way forward, where they can go is their respective destiny.


    After talking for so long, Ying Changqing said in the middle that it was time to practice and should go back to practice, so they stopped chatting with them. In this regard, the two were speechless, but they did not stop them. Ying Changqing really hasn''t changed at all, especially his attachment to cultivation. After learning that he can''t find the whereabouts of his master for the time being, he still calms down and cultivates.

 Chapter 681： Now that youre here, why dont you stay longer

    Mu Bingyun didn''t stay in Shuangyun City for long. After arranging a series of things for Wu Laiqing, he left with Li Dingxiang. This time, she was going to another place, the continent that was hidden far away from Immortal Realm. In that city on the mainland, the people in it were all transformed from immortals to demon cultivators. If you say the most loyal person, I am afraid that it is also the person in this city.


    As soon as they walked out of the fairyland, the two were blocked.


    "who are you?"


    "The one who will kill you!"


    Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes, and the red heart instantly appeared in his hand. The scorching breath rushed towards the face, and a few sword flowers revealed a powerful momentum, which shocked the other party.


    Li Dingxiang stood beside her, holding a long spear. The spear shook with the hand and made a roaring sound, as if it was responding to the master, and it would help kill the enemy well.


    The people who came here were also surprised. They didn''t even think that the woman they were going to kill was so powerful. However, the master had instructed them that it was impossible for them not to act, and they must leave Mu Bingyun''s life here today.


    "bring it on!"


    Mu Bingyun''s red lips parted slightly, his figure flashed, only a red leaf could be seen floating in the air, and there was a sword on the red leaf, dancing quickly. The seemingly beautiful dance turned out to have killing intent in every move. Every move seemed weak, but instead a sword pierced the air, causing the air to crack.


    There were about ten people on the other side, two on each side. One person with one sword, one person with one shot.


    jumped between ten people, only a few back and forth, all the people who came had no life. Although these people are all Immortal Sovereign powerhouses, with her strength, as long as they are not Immortal Venerable Powerhouses, they can be easily crushed.


    "Bingyun, let''s go!"


    Li Dingxiang did not expect that Mu Bingyun could be so powerful. Although she also killed two people, they were beaten by Mu Bingyun and were almost unable to fight back. With her strength, if she met so many people today, she would definitely be hunted down badly.


    Mu Bingyun looked up and looked at the clouds in the distance: "Mrs. Nan, since you''re here, why didn''t you show up? You''re trying to kill me. How about we played against each other?"


    Mrs. Nan?


    Li Dingxiang wondered, who is Mrs. Nan? There are not many people with the surname Nan in the immortal world, Nan Mingyan is one. She secretly guessed that only Yang Yuexin could be called Mrs. Nan.


    That person is Yang Yuexin, so the person who sent someone to kill Bingyun today is also Yang Yuexin?


    There was no movement in the clouds over there, but Mu Bingyun''s eyes never left. Yang Yuexin, who was hiding behind the clouds, sank. She didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so powerful.


    There were more than ten people, all of them were Immortal Sovereign powerhouses. I didn''t expect that it would be solved by the other party before a moment was all the time. Yang Yuexin was a little scared in her heart, maybe she really shouldn''t have come to kill without knowing Yan.


    It''s too late to just regret it. Now that the other party has seen his murderous intention, he will definitely not let him go. After thinking for a while, she walked out without changing her face, and quietly passed the news to the master.


    "No, Bingyun! She passed the news, maybe Yang Daoxin will come here right away."


    Li Dingxiang''s eyes were sharp, and she immediately saw Yang Yuexin''s movements, but it was too late to stop her. Yang Yuexin laughed, and she really didn''t need to worry about her master.


    She walked out generously. It was still Mrs. Nan who was aloof. She glanced at Mu Bingyun proudly and said with a light smile, "I didn''t expect such a coincidence to meet Mu girl here. The days are gone, the strength of the wooden girl is really surprising."


    was really surprised, even frightened.


    Although he knew that Master was coming, the other party would not kill him again. But wanting the other party''s terror, Yang Yuexin was still very scared. The hand raised the knife and wiped the neck, and there was no softness at all. She simply couldn''t take three moves, and she would be wiped on the neck by the other party.


    subconsciously touched his slender neck and felt a hint of coolness.


    "Mrs. Nan, in good spirits!"


    Yang Yuexin was stunned for a while, what is this, why is she so excited? I had to laugh a few times: "Is there any misunderstanding in the wooden girl?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t take back her bare heart, she trembled, making Yang Yuexin''s legs weak. She did not dare to go over, for fear that Mu Bingyun would suddenly pierce her with one sword.


    "Watching me kill people, what''s the fun of it, I wonder what Mrs. Nan thinks? Killing people, does it look good?"


    Li Dingxiang blinked, staring at her family Bingyun''s red lips, and the smile at the corner of her eyes, as if her family Bingyun had gone bad. Look, one sentence will make people''s legs go weak.


    If it wasn''t for Yang Yuexin''s concern for her own face, she would probably have been stunned long ago. She can support up to now, mostly because Yang Daoxin will come over, so she can support it.


    However, Yang Daoxin is already the first rank of Immortal Venerable, can Bingyun beat him?


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and said, "Maybe it''s a little difficult, but I just took this opportunity to get rid of Yang Daoxin." This was the purpose of her coming here. On the way, she felt that someone was following her, and she also guessed a lot in her heart. The objects are Yang Yuexin and Li Wantong.


    Li Wantong doesn''t have the confidence yet, so only Yang Yuexin can do this. At the same time, she secretly asked people to inquire, and it turned out to be Yang Yuexin. So she calculated the plan and dug a hole for the other party.


    She was still thinking about how to lure Yang Daoxin into being deceived and get rid of him unknowingly. Isn''t it the best way to send Yang Yuexin to your door?


    Li Lilac was even more worried after hearing this. Immortal Venerable, how could it be so easy to deal with?


    "Miss Mu, I still have some things to do. I''m afraid I can''t stay longer, so I''ll leave now!"


    Yang Yuexin was extremely frightened, Mu Bingyun gave her the look of a dead person. She regretted a little, why did she find such a remote place, wouldn''t it be better to start earlier?


    There is no teleportation array coming directly here, even the master is not so fast. If the other party has murderous intentions, even if they kill her, they can escape!


    Yang Yuexin regrets that, unfortunately, now is not the time to regret.


    "Mrs. Nan, since everyone is here, why don''t we stay a little longer, and we can talk about why you sent someone to kill me." Mu Bingyun''s face was always indifferent, as if nothing was found. Not interested in her previous behavior.


    Because of this, Yang Yuexin was even more afraid. Mu Bingyun is terrifying and powerful, she is simply not human.


    Her eyes didn''t look like she was going to kill her, but directly regarded her as a dead person. Yes, that''s the look, it''s terrible, she seems to have fallen into a kind of abyss, and the surroundings are full of terrible things.


    "Do not-"


    Yang Yuexin suddenly shouted and turned around to run away.

 Chapter 682： Where are you taking me

    Mu Bingyun was faster than her. With a flash, he landed next to her and grabbed her shoulder with one hand. After a few taps on her body, Yang Yuexin felt the pain all over her body, and her skill was abolished.


    Mu Bingyun, you are so cruel!


    Mu Bingyun''s face was expressionless, she was indeed ruthless. If she wasn''t cruel, she would have died long ago. Facing Yang Yuexin''s resentment, she did not feel any psychological pressure. Good people, kindness, this is impossible to survive in the fairy world!


    "You shouldn''t be here, and you shouldn''t have some ideas!"


    Yang Yuexin only felt powerless, but the other party''s cold voice sounded in her ears. This sentence, others may not understand, but she understands. What she and her master did here, they knew best, to seize the fate of immortals, and to accumulate for themselves to become gods. As long as you have enough luck, becoming a **** is easy.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Mu Bingyun incredulously: "You... how did you know?"


    "Hmph, Mrs. Nan, why did you come to kill our Bingyun first?"


    Li Dingxiang was not polite at all, she picked up Yang Yuexin, and suffered two hardships for the other party along the way, and she was relieved to see his pale face. Do you know how hard they work and how hard it is for Bingyun?


    Why are so many people unable to see her family Bingyun?


    You Yang Yuexin, stay in your own room, they won''t do anything, that''s good, come over to provoke her family Bingyun if there''s nothing wrong, isn''t this what it should be?


    Yang Yuexin cried out in pain, with a grim face: "Do you think you can escape if you hurt me? When my master comes over, you won''t have any good fruit to eat!?"


    "Lilac, take her and follow."


    Li Dingxiang nodded, lifted Yang Yuexin''s shoulders, and quickly followed behind Mu Bingyundu. Although she didn''t know where Mu Bingyun was going, she was accustomed to not asking and only doing things for her. Everything Bingyun does has her own ideas. All she needs to do is help, which is the greatest help to Bingyun.


    Yang Yuexin saw that this direction was getting farther and farther from the fairyland, and her heart was full of panic.


    "Mu Bingyun, where are you taking me?"


    She privately thought that Mu Bingyun had only abolished her because she was afraid that Master would come to her door, so until now she did not feel that her situation was in any danger. As for the abolished cultivation, Master will definitely help her find a way.


    Master knows a lot of secret techniques, she should think about how to torture Mu Bingyun when Master arrives. She had forgotten what her original intention was to kill Mu Bingyun, perhaps because of Nan Mingyan''s favor for Mu Bingyun, but more importantly, she was jealous.


    She is obviously from the original fairyland, and the people here are all raised in captivity by those from Dongfang Ming, why should they show off their power in front of her? These captive beasts should be obediently waiting for her to be slaughtered, but they still want to resist, hmph, when the master comes over, she will definitely drain the luck of these two people!


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Yang Yuexin was thinking, even if she did, she wouldn''t care. She didn''t want to take care of Yang Yuexin''s nonsense at all. For a person who was already determined to die, talking nonsense was really nonsense.


    Li Dingxiang saw Mu Bingyun hurrying non-stop and knew the seriousness of the matter, so she did not torture Yang Yuexin any more.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun looked at the endless starry sky in front of him with a smile in the corner of his eyes, and then stopped.


    "This... where is this?"


    Yang Yuexin looked a little embarrassed, being led to fly high in the sky, her originally delicate hairstyle was also blown away. The whole person looks decadent, and his eyes are dazed.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running. She was looking forward to Master, as long as Master came, she would be able to avenge her. These two are really nasty. She won''t kill them immediately, she will definitely torture each other a little bit, so that they can''t survive or die.


    Li Lilac was also a little puzzled, where is this, and why did Mu Bingyun come here. However, she didn''t ask, Mu Bingyun''s eyes were always on the distant starry sky.


    The starry sky looks so beautiful, but in her eyes, their Bingyun is the most beautiful. Whether it is a head of blue silk, or a head of silver hair, that touch of red, I don''t know how many people have been deeply impressed.


    There were some thoughts and nostalgia in her eyes, Li Dingxiang seemed to understand why Mu Bingyun looked into the distance. It should be thinking of the emperor, only the emperor will make her show such an expression.


    "I heard that as long as you pass through here, it will be the Demon World."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice sounded, forming a unique melody in the starry sky, crisp and pleasant, and like spring water, always giving people a refreshing feeling. As long as she is not ruthless, her voice can give people the feeling of refreshing and cool summer.


    However, when she became indifferent and her voice was like hell, I guarantee that after you listen to it once, you will never want to listen to it again.


    "Yang Yuexin, you said that the immortal world is a small world, and it was a conspiracy made by Dongfang Ming and others, so the devil world should not be?" A series of words made Yang Yuexin, who was a little confused, suddenly sober up. This time, she finally understood that Mu Bingyun knew a lot, even more than she imagined.


    "Who the **** are you? How do you know this?"


    Yang Yuexin was afraid, not because Mu Bingyun knew this, but because of Mu Bingyun''s identity. If the people from Dongfang Ming knew that she and Master had come down to take advantage, they would definitely not let them go easily.


    Now she is desperately hoping that Master can come earlier, and she no longer wants to hear anything from Mu Bingyun''s mouth. It is best to silence Mu Bingyun, so that the matter will not be spread.


    "Yes, the Demon World is not a small world!"


    Yang Yuexin didn''t know what she was thinking, but she easily said the answer. She thought that Mu Bingyun wanted to escape from the demon world, but what she thought was that the master would take care of his actions in the immortal world, for fear of being discovered by the people above. If he was in the demon world, there would be no such thing.


    Thinking about this, she felt that Mu Bingyun would rush to the Demon Realm, and then the master would kill him, so that nothing was left, and nothing would be revealed.


    "So this is ah!"


    Mu Bingyun also laughed: "Then I can rest assured."


    Originally, she just tried to ask, but she didn''t expect Yang Yuexin to tell the truth. As long as you walk within the realm of the Immortal Realm, you won''t have so many worries when you get rid of Yang Daoxin. Even if Yuan Xianjie knew what was going on here, I''m afraid they wouldn''t take it seriously and wouldn''t come over to meddle in their own business.


    Yang Yuexin misunderstood, she thought Mu Bingyun was relieved and could escape. I laughed in my heart: "It''s really a good way to escape from the demon world, Mu Bingyun, you let me go, maybe you can run faster."

 Chapter 683： Just looking for a secret place to kill you

    "I won''t let you go. If I let you go, why would Yang Daoxin come after me?"


    "Lilac, take her, let''s go."


    Although she may not be able to step into the devil world, she can be close to the devil world. This place should not belong to the fairy world, but it is still safer in the past. When it is discovered, even if it is a personal grievance, the people of the original fairyland will not doubt it.


    If a strong person like Yang Daoxin in the Immortal Venerable Realm appeared in the Immortal World, it would be different. Maybe she will be exposed in Dongfang Ming''s eyes. Once she is exposed, it is estimated that the secret they know will also be exposed. Dongfang Ming can be cruel to the people he likes, and I am afraid that he will not be merciful to the others.


    The figures of the three people quickly merged into the starry sky, but from a distance, the red clothes fluttered in the air, and they turned out to be very dazzling. Even the stars cannot cover up all their light.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    Yang Yuexin only felt that something was wrong, although she also hoped that the master could kill the two of them unconsciously, so as not to disturb the people in the original fairyland. But a kind of panic rose in her heart, and she couldn''t suppress it at all. She always felt that if it continued like this, she would definitely die.


    She doesn''t want to die, even if her cultivation is abolished, there will always be a way to recover. However, once it perishes, there is really nothing left.


    Seeing his pale face, Li Dingxiang snorted coldly: "Where to go, of course, to Huangquan Road, don''t you know where Huangquan Road is?" Saying this made Yang Yuexin tremble. Are you really not going to let her go?


    "No, even if you kill me, my master will avenge me. At that time, you won''t have a chance to live, and the end will be miserable!"


    "You think if we don''t kill you, it won''t end badly?" Li Dingxiang snarled fiercely, "Now that I know I''m afraid, I''ll tell you that we''re just looking for a secret place to kill you."


    By the way, I killed Yang Daoxin again!


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Li Dingxiang, although he had changed a lot and his temperament was much more easy-going than before, but the problem of this poisonous snake could not be changed. If someone was there, they would definitely not think they were immortals, and would probably scold the two witches!


    Yang Yuexin was so frightened that she couldn''t speak, she shivered twice, swallowed her saliva, and plucked up her courage to say, "What do you want, as long as you let me go, I can fulfill your wishes."


    "what do you have?"


    Li Dingxiang suddenly said, holding Yang Yuexin and looking up and down, contempt: "There is no two or two flesh in the chest, and the acceptance ring is empty, as flat as the chest."


    "you¡­"


    Yang Yuexin blushed: "I...I..."


    "What are you, kill you, you can get what you have."


    Yang Yuexin was in a bad mood and fell silent. That face was still very pale, she never imagined that she could end up like this today. She didn''t understand what had gone wrong.


    According to his plan, Mu Bingyun should be killed today. However, the strength of the other party was beyond her expectations at all, and I hope that the master can arrive!


    "Bingyun, are you sure?"


    Although Li Dingxiang looked down on Yang Yuexin, she also knew what the existence of the first rank of Immortal Venerable was. Even a hundred Immortal Sovereigns may not be able to beat Immortal Venerable. This is the comparison, Yang Daoxin is a strong Immortal Venerable after all, her time in the Immortal Realm is still short, and she can''t help Bingyun at all.


    Therefore, she was still very worried. When she really started, not only would she not be able to help, she might even hurt Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun stopped, turned around and smiled: "When did you see me doing something unsure?"


    Except at the beginning, she would gamble, because at that time she had nothing and could afford to gamble!


    Now she will not be like this, she will plan step by step, she does not want to gamble her life. She is not afraid of Yang Daoxin, she is only afraid of disturbing the original fairyland, she will not overestimate her strength, knowing that she cannot compete with Dongfang Ming at present.


    Originally, she was still thinking about how to get rid of Yang Daoxin, but Yang Yuexin''s appearance helped her a lot. As long as you lure it here, you can let go of your hands and feet and do things.


    "Understood."


    Li Lilac didn''t say more, Mu Bingyun''s eyes had already told her the answer.


    Yang Yuexin could not understand the riddles of the two, but vaguely knew that it was related to her.


    "Mu Bingyun, as long as you let it go, I''ll tell you how to become a god, and ask for the control of the original fairyland. Since you already know this secret, you must be worried about it. After all, who knows that someone else raised it. The beasts who come to slaughter will not feel well, you¡­¡±


    "Snapped-"


    Li Dingxiang slapped Yang Yuexin in the face: "What kind of beast, I think you are a beast, and you can''t say anything." After speaking, she glanced at Mu Bingyun, the other party was still very indifferent, she didn''t care. He raised his brows, Bingyun was still the same as before, this point really hasn''t changed.


    "Bingyun, you should fight a beast like this that can''t speak! Yang Yuexin, if you have the ability to help us ask the control of the original fairyland, you will not come here together with Yang Daoxin to absorb the luck of others. I see you. The Yintang is black, and it seems that there is a **** disaster!"


    "You better not regret it!"


    Yang Yuexin is out of breath, she has never suffered such an insult since she was a child. She has killed countless people, and it is impossible for her to let go of these two. They were originally a group of beasts that were kept in captivity. She and her master came down just to steal something. Who called Dongfang Ming and those people who were insidious, and they came up with such a thing without the knowledge of the immortals? ?


    The two turned a blind eye to Yang Yuexin''s sinister gaze, and they all looked in a certain direction. One calm, one nervous. The sound of breaking the air sounded, and finally Yang Yuexin also reacted.


    felt the familiar aura, and was overjoyed: "Master is here!" The little eyes seemed to say, my master is here to support me, and the two of you are dead.


    However, the two didn''t pay attention at all, Po Kong''s voice got closer and closer, and Yang Daoxin''s figure finally appeared in the field of vision. His anger could be felt from a distance. Seeing how the two of them were waiting for him, he hesitated for a while, and then saw that his disciple was abolished and his anger rose up, suppressing the strangeness just now.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Yang Daoxin of course knew Mu Bingyun, in his eyes, this is a waste with extremely poor talent, and he even despised it. From the very beginning, he hadn''t thought about absorbing Mu Bingyun''s luck.


    Whether a person''s luck is good or not can be seen just by looking at his own talent. If the luck is good, there is no reason to give you a talent that is so bad that people and gods are angry.

 Chapter 684： Master, are you wrong?

    Even if Mu Bingyun is now the leader in the Immortal Realm, in front of him, everything is.


    "Senior Yang, stay safe, I don''t know why you came here in a hurry and shouted my name, why?"


    Yang Daoxin saw that he was pretending to be stupid, and his heart became more and more angry: "Mu Bingyun, you abolished my disciple''s cultivation base for no reason, and now you bring Yuexin here, what is the conspiracy??"


    Of course, what he wanted to say more was that he was just a beast raised in captivity, so arrogant! If it wasn''t for Yang Yuexin in her hands, he would have rushed over to kill him immediately.


    "Senior Yang, don''t get excited. Speaking of why I brought Mrs. Nan here, you should actually ask Mrs. Nan about this." Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on Yang Yuexin, who saw Yang Daoxin coming, and was full of confidence. .


    "Master, these two know the truth of the matter, and they must be killed."


    One sentence really made Yang Daoxin want to kill. Today, these two cannot be allowed to escape no matter what, otherwise, not only will he not be able to stay in the Immortal Realm, but he will even be hunted down by the original Immortal Realm.


    His eyes sank, and his eyes fell on Yang Yuexin, who was a little more charitable: "Yuexin, what you said is true, what do they know?"


    "They already know that this immortal world is the conspiracy of the ancient immortals. Master, kill them quickly. Mu Bingyun also abolished the cultivation of the disciples. They also insulted the master and absolutely cannot stay!"


    Yang Yuexin''s face was vicious, and the corners of her eyes were still flickering. Her master was the first rank of Immortal Venerable, although this strength was nothing in the original Immortal Realm. It is a top-level expert here, and there are not many people in the fairy world who are not afraid.


    Since coming here, she feels that her life has been much better than before. She has decided that she will never return to the original fairyland before she becomes a god. Where there are many powerful masters, people in the realm like Master, who grab a lot, are those seniors who have not become gods.


    I can''t be so comfortable when I go back.


    "You really can''t keep them!"


    Yang Daoxin naturally thought of the consequences. In the original immortal world, his strength is really not enough. In the original Immortal Realm, I don''t know how many seniors who have not become gods have been accumulated. These people are okay, especially those who have cooperated with Dongfang Ming, they all know about this place. Once you know that he came to steal luck, let alone becoming a god, whether he can keep his soul is a question worthy of further investigation.


    Therefore, Mu Bingyun must die!


    He has already tasted the benefits of luck, and of course he will not let go of this quick approach to becoming a god.


    "Since that''s the case, you two deserve to die!"


    Yang Daoxin''s consciousness moved, and the surrounding space was instantly blocked. Yang Yuexin was overjoyed, she knew that as long as the master made a move, he would definitely be able to kill the two of them Mu Bingyun!


    Mu Bingyun really felt the solidification of the surrounding air, and was a little surprised by Yang Daoxin''s strength. When he was chased and killed before, why didn''t those strong men imprison the surrounding space?


    Suddenly, she remembered that Yang Daoxin kept moving towards her while talking before. Does this mean that unless a certain distance is reached, the space around the enemy cannot be imprisoned?


    It seems that the strength of Immortal Venerable is not so simple, the last time they were really lucky. If they came out, they would encounter a vigilant strong man, and there would be no chance for them to escape.


    Yang Daoxin gave a wicked smile: "If you don''t resist, I will let you die a little more happily."


    "Your disciple is still in my hands." Mu Bingyun said expressionlessly, "Have you forgotten?"


    "Yes, Master, I''m still in their hands, you have to rescue me first!"


    Yang Yuexin was in a hurry, struggling in Li Dingxiang''s hands, and from time to time she released a sinister look, "Let me go!"


    However, neither Mu Bingyun nor Li Dingxiang paid any attention to her. Yang Yuexin felt that something was wrong and turned her attention to Yang Daoxin.


    "Master, save me quickly! In their hands, they will torture me to death sooner or later." She had already seen the means of the two, and she didn''t want to stay any longer.


    "Poof¡ª"


    Suddenly, a white light shot out of Yang Daoxin''s hand and flew into Yang Yuexin''s chest. A blood hole appeared, and she only felt a pain in her heart, and when she looked down, she saw her pierced body. The bright blood gradually dyed the clothes red, and looked at Yang Daoxin in disbelief.


    "Master...why?"


    She didn''t understand how the master who always loved her would suddenly attack her.


    "Master, did you miss it?" Yang Yuexin stared, she didn''t believe that Master would attack her. Yes, she just believed that the master had not made a move for a long time, and he was out of standard. He originally wanted to kill Li Dingxiang, save her, and missed. It wasn''t intentional, how could Master kill her?


    Mu Bingyun glanced silently, but he did not expect that Yang Daoxin would be able to make such a ruthless attack on his own disciple. Sure enough, in order to become a god, anything can be done.


    Yang Dao was also a little sad in his heart, Yang Yuexin had been by his side since he was a child. He naturally loves, but in the face of becoming a god, in the face of all crises, he chooses himself.


    "Yuexin, I blame you for being caught."


    Yang Yuexin finally slumped to the ground, without any breath. The blame is that she was caught and threatened the life of the master, so she was the one who died. This is Master''s choice, and after thinking about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be wrong.


    Who is the wrong person?


    Unfortunately, no if¡­


    "You killed Yuexin, I will let you pay for it!"


    Yang Daoxin said proudly, as if he was not the one who killed the disciple with his own hands.


    "This old man is shameless, Bingyun, your decision is very correct. You must kill him this time. If you don''t kill him, it is estimated that there will be endless troubles." Li Dingxiang did not mean to joke at all, Yang Daoxin seemed like a Viper, whoever bites will die. The disciples who have been taught for many years can be cruel, which shows that their hearts are cruel.


    "Little girl is so eloquent, let me accompany my Yuexin now!"


    Yang Daoxin raised his hand and suddenly disturbed the air, but still imprisoned the space around Mu Bingyun, making it impossible for the two to escape. He seemed to have seen that the two had died in his hands.


    The stirring of countless immortal powers, the sound of cutting the space is harsh and unpleasant, like a huge knife, slashing at the two of them.


    Li Dingxiang was a little nervous, looking at the huge phantom slashing over, she couldn''t move a step, her palms and feet were sweating. Her face was also much paler, and fear naturally existed. It was not the first time that she had experienced the feeling of death, but every time it made people feel terrified.


    "go to hell!"

 Chapter 685： who is this pervert

    Seeing the phantom getting closer and closer, the big knife was about to fall on him. Li Dingxiang''s feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and could not move at all. If it wasn''t for her believing in Mu Bingyun, she would have collapsed to the ground long ago.


    subconsciously looked at Mu Bingyun, only to see that she still looked indifferent, with a sarcastic look at the corner of her eyes. The panic in her heart suddenly disappeared, and she turned to look forward to what would happen next.


    When the ?? phantom was cut down, it brought a huge wind, which ruffled the dresses of the two of them, accompanied by Yang Daoxin''s hideous smile, as if a violent storm was ushering in.


    "Yuexin, with their company, you won''t be lonely..."


    Just when Yang Daoxin finished saying this, he suddenly discovered that the phantom did not move. In shock, he subconsciously glanced at the two of them, Mu Bingyun, and this sight almost made his legs go weak.


    In front of Mu Bingyun, a figure appeared. This figure looks so golden, just like when he saw Ao Jiuxiao. It was also the first time that Mu Bingyun saw this Immortal Venerable Powerhouse, and he also belonged to the Myriad Beasts. However, the opponent can only be summoned once. It said so on the page, and she didn''t know why.


    Originally, she wanted to keep it to deal with Dongfang Ming, but a Yang Daoxin appeared. If Yang Daoxin is not killed, the immortal world cannot be made stronger. Without thinking, she decided this matter.


    "There''s only one chance, you figure it out."


    The shining golden figure, the armor has no other color. However, the most conspicuous are the two horns on his forehead. Obviously, this person is also a dragon.


    This is the third dragon that Mu Bingyun has ever seen. Each dragon is very powerful and has a lot of personality. Ao Jiuxiao ruffian was lustful and stubborn, Ao Jingtian was perverted and extreme in his heart, and the man in front of him was cold and arrogant.


    "I know, please help kill him!"


    Ao Zhuoxing showed a smile with excitement in his eyes: "Very good, today, I will help you kill him." From now on, he will be free, and Ao Zhuoxing is finally free.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, how could the other party be happier than himself. How many perverts are there in this myriad beasts spectrum, like the one in front of you? Of course, now she has no way of knowing.


    Yang Dao swallowed his saliva, and was a little scared in his heart. This one in front of him was not easy to provoke, so he cupped his hands: "Senior, actually..."


    "Boom boom boom¡ª"


    Ao Zhuoxing jumped up quickly and shattered the imposing phantom just now. Before Yang Daoxin could react, the things he had carefully arranged were destroyed by others, and it was more than that. He saw Ao Zhuoxing hammering the surrounding area twice, and as a result, the imprisoned space was destroyed by the hammer. .


    Mu Bingyun and the two suddenly felt free, and hurriedly withdrew from the battle circle.


    Yang Daoxin still wanted to do something, but he was not as fast as Ao Zhuo, he punched it up, Immortal Venerable Ninth Rank vs Immortal Venerable Rank 1, what else did he say? Yang Daoxin had no resistance at all.


    Aside from being beaten up by Ao Zhuoxing, all he could do was suffer.


    "Bingyun, who is this pervert?"


    Li Dingxiang swallowed her saliva, and Yang Daoxin killed him casually, such a terrifying person. It doesn''t look like it has developed limbs, but its strength is terrifying.


    "I don''t know who it is, but he is a dragon and can only help us once."


    Li Dingxiang looked at Ao Zhuoxing and beat Yang Daoxin viciously, as if venting something: "He doesn''t look normal."


    "Maybe it''s been locked up for a long time."


    Speaking of the monsters in the Ten Thousand Beasts, there are not many normal ones. She thought that if she was imprisoned for thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years, she would probably be inferior to them.


    Ao Zhuoxing looked like he was slow, his speed was not slow, his fists fell steadily, and they all hit the most painful place. Every time Yang Daoxin wanted to ask Rao to say something, he was beaten by Ao Zhuoxing and could not speak at all.


    In addition to hearing the sound of Ao Zhuoxing''s fist hitting his body, there was only Yang Daoxin''s scream. Yang Daoxin''s body was in pain, knowing that the other party would definitely not listen to begging for mercy, so he secretly figured out how to escape.


    For the sudden appearance of Ao Zhuo Xing, he did not expect it at all. If he had known that the other party had such a powerful character, he would not have chased after him. He is now extremely complaining about Yang Yuexin. He is dead, and he has to implicate his master. If he knew earlier, he would not accept such a burdensome disciple.


    I don''t know if Yang Yuexin would be directly mad if he knew his thoughts if he was still alive.


    "Enough, comfortable!"


    I don''t know how long it took to beat Yang Daoxin, Ao Zhuoxing moaned in relief and punched Yang Daoxin in the face, the latter was hit on the ground and couldn''t move. His chest was being stepped on, and he couldn''t breathe at all.


    "Senior, please... please forgive me!"


    Yang Daoxin had a pitiful face, but his heart was extremely cruel. If he was allowed to survive, one day, he would definitely be smashed to pieces. Since the beginning of cultivation, he has never encountered such an insult.


    Ao Zhuoxing didn''t want to listen to any nonsense at all. He was about to punch Yang Daoxin to death. Yang Daoxin''s face was pale, and he said quickly, "Senior, as long as you let me go, I will give you whatever you want."


    "Magic weapon, becoming a god, even status!"


    Ao Zhuoxing smiled coldly: "I have all these!"


    "Senior, stay on the line in everything, it''s better to make friends today..."


    "Not interested in!"


    Ao Zhuoxing no longer wanted to talk nonsense, and slapped it down with a palm. Yang Daoxin wanted to say something, his eyes widened, and his body gradually turned into powder, leaving nothing behind.


    Such a means of killing is really terrifying.


    Even Mu Bingyun felt a chill rise behind his back, what is the origin of this Ao Zhuo Xing, and its strength is probably close to becoming a god, right? Dragons are indeed a powerful race.


    Just as he was thinking, Ao Zhuoxing came to Mu Bingyun and stared at her with cold eyes: "I feel the breath of ancient beasts in you."


    Mu Bingyun had a grudge in her heart, Wu Yun had been cultivating on her arm. For the sake of safety, she also arranged a lot of formations to cover up her breath, but she didn''t expect to be felt by the other party.


    At this moment, she is on guard. She can only summon Ao Zhuoxing once. I wonder if Wan Beast Book can guard against him. If not, wouldn''t she shoot herself in the foot?


    Li Dingxiang also hurriedly protected Mu Bingyun, "What are you going to do?" What she thought in her mind was, kill Yang Daoxin, and come a stronger one, should you be so unlucky. But this dragon was created by Bingyun, she didn''t know what she wanted to say.


    Ao Zhuoxing didn''t care about Li Dingxiang''s eyes at all, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun: "You have a divine beast on your body, where is it?"

 Chapter 686： master and servant... contract

    "No."


    Mu Bingyun looked at Ao Zhuoxing defensively, not knowing the other party''s purpose, she couldn''t let Wu Yun take risks. At present, the dark clouds are still cultivating. If someone disturbs them, it is definitely not a good thing.


    "You think you can resist me?"


    Ao Zhuoxing was extremely arrogant, his eyes were indifferent, his handsome face was cold, his eyes were pitch black, and he couldn''t see half a person at all. He didn''t seem to put anything in his eyes, even Mu Bingyun in front of him.


    "I''m free now, and even if you have myriad beasts, you can''t restrain me. Back then, I was just fooled, and I stayed in it for so long. You got the gods out, and I won''t kill you!"


    Mu Bingyun''s heart sank, if it was Yang Daoxin, she still had a chance to escape. Ao Zhuoxing in front of her was so close, she didn''t have a chance at all. If she didn''t act with the idea of ??running away, she might be caught by the other party.


    "You are very sensible and know that you can''t escape, so you didn''t run away. You have to know that if you really run away, the next moment will be like the previous person, turned into dust."


    Li Dingxiang was horrified, and sure enough, the strong are moody.


    "Bingyun, go!"


    Li Lilac made a gesture to block in front of Mu Bingyundu, even if she knew how to do so, she couldn''t stop him at all. Mu Bingyun pulled her away and looked up at Ao Zhuoxing.


    "Even if there is, so what, I won''t hand it over, what do you want?" Since you can''t escape, and you can''t beat it, it''s better to face it calmly. Although she is also afraid, who has not been afraid?


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes were cold: "Since there is, then you hand it over!"


    "Oh, you''re afraid that you won''t be able to deal with me, so you''ll let me hand it over, right?" After speaking, Mu Bingyun held Li Dingxiang while preparing to leave, but was unexpectedly blocked by Aozhuoxing.


    "Even so, you don''t want to leave unless you hand over the divine beast in your hands!"


    He really had no way to **** it from Mu Bingyun. Thinking of this, he hated the person who had plotted against him in the first place. If he encounters it again, he will definitely kill that person. As long as he kills that person, no matter what the myriad of beasts are, he will no longer be able to restrict his behavior.


    Even though he is free now, he still can''t completely get rid of the restrictions of the myriad beasts!


    Damn!


    "Bingyun, don''t worry about me, he can''t do anything to you, you can just leave." Li Dingxiang''s face was firm, and she was not afraid at all. She felt that she had lived so long, and it was already very good.


    Although there are still many regrets, she is a contented person. Bingyun will not hand over the dark cloud, and she will not let the dark cloud be handed over. She already knew that Ao Zhuoxing couldn''t help Bingyun. If things were not right, Ao Zhuoxing would easily use her as a condition to blackmail Bingyun.


    "Lilac, I won''t hand over the dark clouds, and I won''t let you sacrifice, Ao Zhuoxing, why don''t you try, kill me first, so that you can get the divine beast you did?"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes flickered with annoyance, and his eyes could not help falling on Li Dingxiang. However, Mu Bingyun was guarding him and protected Li Dingxiang very well, so he couldn''t do anything at all.


    "If you don''t hand over the divine beast, I will lock you up!"


    Mu Bingyun''s complexion changed, his mind was spinning quickly, but his consciousness fell on the book of ten thousand beasts, and he quickly turned to the page belonging to Ao Zhuoxing. The dragon pattern above has become black and white, not as good as the previous gold. It can be seen that Ao Zhuo Xing can only be summoned once, which is obviously different from the previous one. Suddenly, she found that there were many small fonts in the blank space.


    After ?? browsed through them one by one, she laughed. She said, how could the master who made the manual of the beasts allow such a big drawback, it turned out to be left behind.


    As soon as her consciousness moved, she chanted the incantation silently, and the Book of Ten Thousand Beasts floated out of her consciousness and landed in the mid-air above her head. The light radiating from the myriad beasts almost blinded Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes.


    After many years, he saw Ten Thousand Beasts again, and he still hated it very much. His eyes were full of anger, and he seemed eager to jump on it and tore the myriad beasts to shreds. It was this **** thing that made him lose his freedom for so many years.


    Thinking of this, he jumped up without hesitation. Today, the myriad beasts are only in the hands of the little immortal emperor, and it is impossible to be so powerful in the hands of the supreme beasts. Therefore, he did not hesitate to destroy it.


    Ao Zhuoxing had a hideous look on his face, and grabbed the Book of Ten Thousand Beasts with one hand. Mu Bingyun ignored it and chanted a spell in his mouth. The light on the Myriad Beasts spectrum was different from the original, but it was extremely dazzling. Li Dingxiang stared, her heartbeat couldn''t help speeding up. After seeing Mu Bingyun''s indifferent face, she had a glimmer of expectation.


    Bingyun must have a way!


    For a long time, she believed so. Bingyun''s eyes have always given her incomparable confidence.


    Sure enough, when Ao Zhuoxing had a happy expression on his face and was about to grab the Myriad Beasts, a ray of light suddenly penetrated into his body. The Ten Thousand Beasts Manual, which was originally close at hand, gradually moved away from him and disappeared into Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows.


    He was stunned to find that after his body was hit by the light, it fell to the ground, and with a bang, a piece of dust was raised. He stayed on the ground stunned, what''s going on? ?


    Footsteps sounded in my ears, and when I looked up, I saw a touch of red, it was Mu Bingyun walking over. She looked calm and her eyes fell: "How is it?"


    He clearly felt her ridicule, but now as long as he wants to kill Mu Bingyun, an inexplicable power surges up from his body, as if tearing his internal organs and lungs.


    what-


    Ao Zhuoxing shouted: "What have you done to me??"


    "I didn''t do anything to you. You could have fulfilled your obligations and just left, but you were not satisfied and wanted to take the divine beast. All this is your own fault, it''s just a punishment."


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes seemed to bulge out, his teeth were grinning, and he was very ferocious. He was signed into some inexplicable contract. He tried to resist, but after a while, the whole person collapsed to the ground with convulsions, and the veins on his forehead were exposed, dripping drop by drop. Cold sweat flowed down.


    "Master and servant... contract!"


    When ?? heard Ao Zhuoxing gritted his teeth and said these words, Li Dingxiang couldn''t help laughing loudly: "Bingyun, have you contracted this evil dragon?"


    "Go-go!"


    Ao Zhuoxing fiercely shouted at Li Dingxiang, "I should have killed you first if I had known." Li Dingxiang''s gloating appearance made his heart bleed! Originally free, that was what he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    As a result, the freedom of life has been banned from freedom just now, and it is still the kind that has no time limit. The master-servant contract, unless the master voluntarily cancels the contract, he will never be able to ask him, as long as he dares to show a little bit of resistance, then... Master The servant contract will automatically take effect, and he will be punished accordingly.

 Chapter 687： stop for me

    The Supreme Being of All Beasts, I want to kill you!


    Ao Zhuoxing roared in his heart, he knew that he was being calculated. Back then, the Supreme Being of All Beasts made a bet with him, but he lost. He also said that as long as he obediently stays in the myriad beasts, one day he will come out and he will be free. When he really came out, he was very angry when he knew that he still hadn''t completely got rid of the myriad beasts.


    After killing Yang Daoxin, he unexpectedly felt that Mu Bingyun had the aura of a divine beast on his body. As long as he swallowed it, he might be able to escape from the myriad beasts. As a result... As a result, Ten Thousand Beasts Manual actually helped Mu Bingyun and gave him a contract.


    He didn''t believe that Mu Bingyun himself could give him a contract. Only the villain, the Supreme Being of Myriad Beasts, had such a contract.


    "Bingyun, you are a mad dragon with good strength. You are really more than enough to be your thug. You were so arrogant just now that you wanted to kill us. Now, do you know what is meant by the present??"


    Ao Zhuoxing could not wait to jump up and slap in the face, but he lowered his head and did not speak. Eyes are dull, life is hopeless now, and the arrogance before is long gone.


    "Actually, if you didn''t want to hit me, you wouldn''t end up like this. It''s all your fault." Mu Bingyun glanced at Ao Zhuoxing and didn''t say anything more. She likes being driven, and she doesn''t want to force anyone to do something. Although she really lacks the masters of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, she still doesn''t want to use this method to make Ao Zhuo Xing allegiance, she just wants to save her life.


    Even if it is like this, let Aozhuo do things, if the other party is not dedicated, maybe there will be bad things, and she can''t watch it all the time.


    "Lilac, let''s go!"


    There are still many messes in the fairy world, she has to go back and clean up. Especially the ones left by Yang Daoxin, I don''t know what happened to those people, and Nan Mingyan, how much does he know about this matter.


    Li Dingxiang laughed at Ao Zhuoxing, followed behind Mu Bingyun and ran towards the Immortal Realm.


    Ao Zhuoxing reacted, and quickly looked at Mu Bingyun, seeing that her figure had disappeared, as if he had forgotten him. He got up quickly, not knowing where he was going.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Ao Zhuoxing shouted in the direction of Mu Bingyun: "You have cancelled the contract for Lao Tzu, if you don''t cancel the contract, you can never leave Lao Tzu in this place where birds don''t shit. Lao Tzu understands, you and Myriad Beasts are supreme. It¡¯s just as insidious, I just said, how could that thing give you a list of all beasts, it turns out that you all have the same path.¡±


    However, Mu Bingyun didn''t answer at all. In the end, Ao Zhuoxing struggled for a long time and finally followed.


    "Bingyun, are you so cheap for that dragon?" Li Dingxiang was a little unwilling to think about it, "I was frightened before, why do you have to make him pay for the loss?"


    Mu Bingyun paused: "What do you think someone like him can get out of? It''s estimated that there are some glittering things on his body, which are useless at all."


    Ao Zhuoxing, who was hiding not far away, heard it and looked at his storage ring. Sure enough, there were indeed only some glittering things in it. His face changed, could this contract still allow the other party to see the contents of his storage ring?


    Thinking of this, Ao Zhuo Xing''s whole person is not well. If it weren''t for the contract, he would like to go out and shoot the two to death.


    Mu Bingyun glanced in a certain direction, the IQ of this dragon is a little worrying! After signing the master-servant contract, within a certain distance, she could feel the location of the other party, and she even tried to hide and watch it secretly.


    Ao Zhuoxing happened to meet those clear eyes, and his heart suddenly burst, the other party didn''t find him, right? When he woke up, Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang had already walked a long way.


    He thought about it, but followed.


    After ??Mu Bingyun returned to the Immortal Realm, Ao Zhuoxing still followed with perseverance, something strange in his eyes. Looking at the current fairy world everywhere, it is full of disbelief.


    This is fairyland?


    was obviously different from the fairyland he remembered.


    He looked suspiciously at Mu Bingyun''s figure, the other party wouldn''t deliberately lead the way wrong, right?


    However, following Mu Bingyun back, the other party didn¡¯t seem to have gone the wrong way, and there were indeed quite a few immortals here. When someone saw Mu Bingyun, they greeted her, obviously many people knew her here.


    "Wood girl, where did you come from?"


    "It turned out to be the head of the Li family, and the head of the Li family really has a leisurely mood."


    Mu Bingyun stopped, looked up and saw Li Wantong walking over with a smile, remembering that the other party drank Yang Daoxin''s tea that day, I wonder if you have felt that your cultivation progress has been slow recently?


    This is indeed the case. Li Wantong has always felt that her practice is not going well for the past two days, so she wants to come over to find Yang Daoxin to explain, but who knows that she only sees Yang Daoxin leaving in a hurry. The person returning from this direction now is Mu Bingyun, not Yang Daoxin.


    His eyes flickered, but he didn''t show it.


    "What did Miss Mu say? After cultivating, I often have to go out for a walk. I suddenly found the figure of Miss Mu, I thought it was wrong, but I didn''t think it was really you. What happened?"


    "If Patriarch Li is interested, he can come to Feitian Palace."


    Mu Bingyun thought about what he was going to do immediately, so he didn''t hide anything. So she passed the news to Chen Feitian that she would immediately return to Feitian Palace and use his site to announce something.


    Chen Feitian already understood, and also knew that the plan to hunt Yang Daoxin had been successful.


    Li Wantong looked at the back of Mu Bingyun hurriedly leaving, her heart tightened, could something really happen? Recently, she also felt a very bad feeling. She looked at the direction where Yang Daoxin disappeared. What happened there?


    Not long after, many people in Immortal Realm knew that Mu Bingyun would announce a major news in Feitian Palace. As for Mu Bingyun, many people are still interested, after all, her status is very high in the Immortal Realm. So many people who received the news rushed to Feitian Palace, including Li Wantong.


    "Mu Bingyun, stop for Lao Tzu!"


    Hearing this irritable voice, Mu Bingyun was dumbfounded. This guy followed her all the way, can''t help but want to come out now? He clearly looks like a noble dragon, but his words are very rough.


    When she turned around, she saw Ao Zhuoxing''s aggrieved expression, as if he wanted to kill her, but he couldn''t do it.


    "What''s the matter? I''m very busy, and I don''t have time to take care of you right now. You can stay wherever it''s cool!"


    Ao Zhuoxing was so angry that he wanted to throw a fist at him and flatten the person in front of him, but he knew that if he killed Mu Bingyun, he would be dead.

 Chapter 688： Who, I wont let you go

    "Mu Bingyun, you have cancelled the master-servant contract, and we will be well on our own. How about the grievances and grievances disappear from now on?" Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes were full of expectations. He should not have thought about it before. It is estimated that he has already counted this point, so he will count it over and over again. How could someone who can be favored by the Supreme Being of all beasts be easily manipulated by him?


    He swears that what he said is true. As long as Mu Bingyun is willing to cancel the master-servant contract, he will disappear forever and will not appear in front of her. Ignore it.


    This is the right way to live safely!


    "No time!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him, turned around and approached the teleportation formation. Li Dingxiang quickly placed two immortal stones in, and the two disappeared in a flash of white light.


    Ao Zhuoxing didn''t have time to react, there was no one in front of him, he was so angry that he bared his teeth in place, wishing he could break the teleportation formation with a punch.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and was about to take out a fairy stone to ride on the teleportation array, only to find that there was no fairy stone in his storage ring at all. Just when I didn''t know what to do, I found that someone had placed a fairy stone inside, walked over and pulled it out, threw it aside, and disappeared in a gorgeous ride on the teleportation array.


    "Who, I won''t let you go..."


    There was such an anxious and angry voice in his ear, but he didn''t realize it at all. Instead, he felt that bullying people was a relatively good thing.


    "Mu Bingyun, stop with Lao Tzu!"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s vicious voice sounded again, making everyone around couldn''t help but look at him, who was so rude and who was so loud? When I looked back, I realized that it was a menacing man, which was not easy to provoke. So the people who wanted to teach the other party a lesson just now pretended that they didn''t hear anything, went their separate ways, and did their own thing.


    This scene made Li Dingxiang burst into laughter and whispered, "Bingyun, this person is the same everywhere." They were all bullied and fearful of the tough. Originally, she thought that immortals are such noble people, come up and take a look, but it''s just that It is a bit stronger, but its realm has not really improved.


    "You just understand, strength is respected everywhere."


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Ao Zhuoxing stopped the two of them, his face was very grim, he lowered his head and said softly: "Do you agree or not?"


    "What you said was to relieve the Lord..."


    "Don''t be so loud!"


    Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly interrupted Mu Bingyun''s words, so loud, for fear of not knowing that the two had a master-servant contract? The anger in Ao Zhuoxing''s heart! You can''t touch anything close to the Supreme Being of Myriad Beasts!


    Mu Bingyun smiled, blinked, and said in a low voice, "Are you saying you want to cancel the master-servant contract?"


    "Yes, that''s it, do you agree? As long as you agree, you can ask me to help!" Ao Zhuoxing patted his chest, "I am more trustworthy when I speak, as long as I say it, I will do it. Got it! And, I think it''s a bit weird here, I can still wait for you to leave, my strength is good, what do you think?"


    Li Dingxiang couldn''t help laughing, this person is really a gluten, and he emptied his bottom like a bean without any conditions. If you meet someone with a dark heart, I guarantee that he will be calculated to death.


    "But, I don''t know how to get rid of it."


    For a long time, when Ao Zhuoxing thought that Mu Bingyun would definitely agree given his sincerity, he heard these words that would make him mad. What is it that she doesn''t know how to get rid of it, she''s playing with him, right?


    Ao Zhuoxing''s face was ashen, and many people around felt his terrifying aura and ran away quickly. Many people knew of an inexplicable man who entangled Mu Bingyun on the street with a look of anger, as if Mu Bingyun owed him two million.


    It looks like the two are going to start!


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Apart from these three words, he really didn''t know what to say, "You''re holding revenge, aren''t you??"


    He did remember the divine beast on the other side, but it was just that he was confused at the beginning. If time could be reversed, he felt that he would never do such a stupid thing again.


    This is to lose the wife and lose the army, which is not worth it at all.


    "I really don''t know, you have seen it before, this contract was not signed by me, do you think I can know the method?" Mu Bingyun said with a serious face, successfully convincing Ao Zhuoxing.


    Yes, he did see it before, this contract was really not signed by the other party. He looks a little complicated, so what should I do? Does he still want to find the villain of the Supreme Being of All Beasts?


    He is very contradictory. If he really finds the villain, will he still be counted?


    If he didn''t find the other party, then would he always have this contract? Although Mu Bingyun didn''t ask him to do anything, as a noble bloodline dragon, he couldn''t bear to be contracted by others, it was still a master-servant contract.


    Damn!


    Mu Bingyun and the two stared at Ao Zhuoxing''s complicated performance, only finding it interesting.


    Mu Bingyun said silently, although it is true that she did not sign the contract on her own initiative, but well, she started signing the contract after chanting that spell. In fact, there is not much difference.


    "Okay, think about it slowly, I don''t know how to cancel this contract. You can find someone who can cancel it. As long as you don''t disturb me, I will not arrange for you to do anything."


    After Ao Zhuoxing reacted, Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang had disappeared, and this time he could no longer capture their figures.


    "Impossible. To cancel the contract, you only need to cancel the soul contract between the two. I was deceived by her!"


    Ao Zhuoxing looked angry, and began to look for the residual breath of Mu Bingyun, ready to catch up!


    **** him off.


    No matter how angry Ao Zhuoxing was, Mu Bingyun had already returned to Feitian Palace. At the same time, many immortals also rushed to Feitian Palace from various places. At this moment, some people in Feitian Palace have been enlarged a lot, just to accommodate more people.


    When Mu Bingyun appeared in the eyes of everyone in red, many people were puzzled, what was the big deal, and he had to say it at this time. Chen Feitian''s tone at the beginning was also very frightening, and even thought it was the end of the fairyland.


    "Wood girl, what important thing do you have to announce?"


    As soon as ?? approached, many people asked their doubts.


    "Everyone, don''t be impatient, and talk to people when they''re almost there." This is how she answers every time she encounters such a question. So everyone didn''t ask, just waited patiently in place.


    There are teleportation formations all over the fairyland, and you can arrive here in half a day at most. After all, the people who are qualified to participate in this event are all powerful people from all over the world, and it is impossible to invite any Xiao Luoluo over.

 Chapter 689： you seem to be in a hurry

    "Bingyun, what are you going to do, tell them everything?" Chen Feitian was worried, "At present, the immortal world is not united. If this matter is announced immediately, there may be some troubles. Me and Dong Hua is not good for those who can control his own fairyland. However, Ao Jiuxiao is not there now, and the situation in Nanling Xianyu is complicated, and the situation is not good on Ziyang Emperor''s side. If this matter goes wrong, it will also cause the original fairyland. doubts, then¡­¡±


    Chen Feitian was a little worried. Once he got to that point, I''m afraid all of them would not have a good result. How could the strength of the original Immortal Realm be comparable to them now?


    Maybe some people can survive, but most of the strength is not enough to survive.


    Yuan Donghua also had this concern: "Yeah, Bingyun, I think this matter needs to be discussed. Although Feitian and I can accept it, most people in the fairy world may not be able to accept it."


    "Two brothers, I know your concerns. I didn''t plan to immediately inform the conspiracy of the original immortal world. This time I just want to inform everyone about Yang Daoxin''s conspiracy, let them appetize and understand, and wait until the time is right. Tell them the other thing. The current situation in the Immortal Realm is indeed unstable, especially Nan Mingyan. Nan Mingyan probably has tasted the sweetness of luck and will not give up easily."


    "What does Bingyun mean?"


    Chen Feitian knew that Mu Bingyun would not rashly tell everyone in the Immortal Realm everything, so he could rest assured that they were not ready yet, and it would take some time.


    "Let''s see how these people react first!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t hold out much hope for the people in the Immortal Realm, these people didn''t know the seriousness of the matter. Although she didn''t want to let the fairy world fall, she didn''t want to lose her life either.


    After half a day, everyone who should come has come.


    Li Wantong, Nan Mingyan, and Emperor Ziyang are also listed. As for Shuangyun Firm, Wu Laiqing also came at Mu Bingyun''s request, and of course Su Yuan also came.


    There are also many sects that Mu Bingyun knew, and they all came, especially many sects in Feitian Immortal Domain, who have a lot of friendship with Mu Bingyun, and they will choose to come first.


    Therefore, the huge Feitian Palace can accommodate more and more people, and the formations have expanded a lot.


    "Miss Mu, I don''t know if you have something important to announce?" Nan Mingyan was the most anxious person, although there was nothing on the surface.


    Yang Yuexin and Yang Daoxin died, he knew right away. The two soul jade pendants have been shattered. What Yang Yuexin did, he didn''t know at first, but later from Nan Manqing''s mouth, he learned that the other party was going to kill Mu Bingyun.


    What Yang Daoxin was going to do, he knew, and the news of Yang Yuexin came back, indicating that he was caught by Mu Bingyun. Yang Daoxin went alone, but it didn''t take long for Yang Yuexin''s soul jade pendant to shatter first, and then Yang Daoxin''s.


    After knowing all this, he panicked in his heart.


    Was it made by Mu Bingyun?


    It doesn''t seem like it, Mu Bingyun''s strength is not as strong as Yang Daoxin, is there any master around Mu Bingyun? This can be believed, so he is very jealous of Mu Bingyun.


    "Master Nan, you seem to be in a hurry?"


    "It''s not that I''m in a hurry, but the news of Miss Mu is too irritating. Let us come here in a hurry, and please tell Miss Mu the important news earlier!"


    At this moment, Li Wantong also continued: "Nan Gongzi is right, Miss Mu, please tell me the important news, everyone is still waiting!"


    Mu Bingyun already felt that the two seemed to know something. But so what, what if you know?


    "Everyone!"


    She raised her head, her voice spread all around, and everyone present could clearly hear her voice.


    "Today I just want to tell you a truth."


    Everyone held their breath, the truth, what is the truth?


    Nan Mingyan was inexplicably nervous, and he vaguely felt that this truth had something to do with luck.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Mu Bingyun said, "A truth about Yang Daoxin''s conspiracy."


    "Senior Yang?"


    "What does this have to do with Senior Yang?"


    "What''s the matter, hey, why didn''t you see Senior Yang here for such a big thing? Could it be that Senior Yang left?"


    ¡­


    Seeing everyone talking about it, Mu Bingyun continued: "This truth is about Yang Daoxin, the senior Yang you call him, the senior Yang who helped you explain your cultivation and gave you tea some time ago."


    The crowd stopped talking, and they wanted to know what it was.


    "Yang Daoxin has bad intentions. The tea you drink contains something called Qi Luck Gu, which can absorb your Qi Luck. As long as all your Qi Luck is absorbed, Qi Luck Gu will leave yours. The body will automatically return to the side of the person under Gu, and he can absorb the luck inside. Qi luck is the foundation of a cultivator.


    As soon as these words fell, everyone was shocked, how could it be possible?


    "Senior Yang is kind and kind to help us guide our cultivation, and even gave us tea to improve our cultivation, how could it be possible to put such a strange and detrimental thing, Mu girl, although we usually trust you, but please don''t. Feel free to frame Senior Yang at will!"


    "Yes, Mu girl always has to tell evidence, please show the evidence!"


    "I don''t believe Senior Yang would do this."


    "I don''t believe it either."


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun had long expected such a reaction.


    She squeezed her hand, and everyone''s voice stopped: "You don''t believe it?"


    "Miss Mu, if you can provide evidence, we will believe it." Nan Mingyan was speaking, and there was no trace of worry on his face. This made Mu Bingyun puzzled. Could it be that Nan Mingyan was so confident that he could hide everything?


    Suddenly, her eyes fell on Li Wantong, her consciousness moved, and she felt that the Luck Gu on the other party had disappeared, and she was stunned. Then, seeing Nan Mingyan''s meaningful smile, he understood.


    must be the other party, he probably already knew about Yang Daoxin''s death. To be able to control Yang Daoxin''s Qi Luck Gu so quickly, I am afraid that he has already planned. Fortunately, she didn''t plan to have any results today, but just wanted to test it out.


    "I''m just proof."


    Yuan Donghua suddenly stood up: "Some time ago, I announced a retreat, but that''s actually not the case. Before that, Yang Daoxin used to drink with me. After returning, his strength really increased, but it didn''t take long for his strength to improve more and more. Slowly. It was Bingyun who discovered something was wrong later, so he helped me to take out the Qi Luck Gu, and also took out the Qi Luck, and now I have recovered."

 Chapter 690： died

    Yuan Donghua''s words made many people believe it.


    Nan Mingyan laughed: "Penglai Shangzun''s words really make people believe, but this is just you, maybe it''s not because of the master, but other reasons. Mu girl, you might as well find two people to prove it. ,How about it?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on Nan Mingyan: "The evidence is currently hidden by you."


    "Haha, it''s really funny, Mu girl, Mu girl, you suddenly notified this matter, and none of us knew what was going on. How could I hide the evidence in advance? Besides, you said it was Master''s conspiracy. , He did this thing. And I don''t know about it at all, how can I hide the evidence? I think you deliberately want to frame the master, so you say such absurd words. "


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to speak, Nan Mingyan''s expression suddenly became sad: "Miss Mu, I want to ask you, where is my Yuexin?"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone was shocked. Why did Nan Mingyan ask such a question? Yes, on weekdays, Nan Mingyan will take Yang Yuexin with him wherever he goes, and on such a big occasion, it is really unreasonable that Senior Yang can''t come.


    Therefore, everyone cast doubtful eyes on Mu Bingyun, Nan Mingyan twitched the corner of his mouth, but there was pain in his eyes, and tremblingly took out a piece of soul jade pendant, but the jade pendant had long since shattered.


    "Today, I suddenly saw Yuexin''s jade pendant shattered."


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes sank, "Yuexin said today that she wants to talk to Miss Mu, but she hasn''t come back, instead the jade pendant is broken. Miss Mu, can you tell me, where is Yuexin?"


    "died."


    Mu Bingyun spit out two words from his red lips, cold and ruthless, those dull eyes made everyone stunned. So simple, dead? Did she kill it?


    "I didn''t kill it."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes are still very dull: "Yang Daoxin did it."


    " Mu Bingyun!" Nan Mingyan suddenly raised his voice, "How could Master kill Yuexin??"


    "Why is it impossible?" Mu Bingyun chuckled, her red lips appearing extremely arrogant at this time, "Anything is possible, it is very normal for a person like Yang Daoxin to kill his own disciple."


    "You said that I killed Yang Yuexin. You can also show some evidence and show it to everyone. Whether I killed it or not." Mu Bingyun tilted her head. It was the silver hair that accompanied her, which did not diminish her beauty in the slightest. Instead, she put on the red dress, making her even more arrogant.


    People are arrogant, and they speak arrogantly. In a word, they say that they didn''t do it themselves, and they can say it so simply. Everyone said that they were a little convinced, but they were also suspicious of Yang Yuexin''s death.


    Speaking of which, Mu Bingyun really had no motive to kill Yang Yuexin.


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes sank: "So, has Miss Mu today seen Yuexin?"


    Mu Bingyun saw the certainty on his face, I am afraid there is evidence, but he did not deny it: "I have seen it."


    "So where is she now?"


    "died."


    "You killed it?"


    Nan Mingyan squinted, in his opinion, Mu Bingyun must have killed Yang Yuexin. Otherwise, he would definitely not come back alive. Of course, he was also very afraid of a certain powerhouse behind Mu Bingyun, who was able to kill a powerhouse of the first rank of Immortal Venerable.


    But after so long, the strong man has not appeared, it can be seen that the other party is not easily able to please.


    "Young Master Nan, just tell me, what do you want to do? It seems that we are discussing how Yang Daoxin absorbed everyone''s luck. It seems that you don''t quite believe it, right?"


    No one around answered, including those who drank Yang Daoxin''s tea.


    "I don''t feel like I''ve been sucked out of luck. On the contrary, since I listened to Senior Yang''s explanation, my strength has increased a lot. I''ve reached the bottleneck in the past few days. I saw an interesting scene." Li Wantong suddenly stood up, which many people did not expect.


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on Li Wantong, and she said with a smile, "I don''t know what interesting scene Li Family saw, why don''t you tell me?"


    Li Wantong felt a little unhappy, seeing Mu Bingyun seemed to have no fear, but this was a good opportunity to trip the other party and ruin his reputation, so she would not miss it!


    "Before looking for Senior Yang, I saw Senior Yang going in a certain direction. I think this Senior Yang must have something urgent to do, so he didn''t chase after him to disturb it, and it didn''t take long to see the Mu Girl from that The direction is back."


    Li Wantong looked at Mu Bingyun with fixed eyes: "Then, I don''t know if Miss Mu has met with Senior Yang, and why senior Yang hasn''t come out yet? You should know? Or is it a coincidence that you both chose a direction. ?"


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to answer, Nan Mingyan''s face became even paler: "Actually, there is some bad news to tell everyone, Master... Master, he..."


    Now everyone has decided that something is not good, and their faces have changed greatly. Immortal world finally has a strong person in the realm of Immortal Venerable, won''t something really happen?


    Some anxious people asked quickly: "Nan Gongzi, what happened to Senior Yang?"


    "Yes, Master Nan, what happened to Senior Yang?"


    After everyone''s anxious inquiries, Nan Mingyan finally took out another piece of jade pendant, which of course was broken: "This is Master''s."


    Seeing this soul jade pendant, everyone couldn''t believe it. How could such a powerful senior Yang be killed?


    Li Wantong was also surprised. She originally thought that Yang Daoxin was stumped by someone at most, and she didn''t know that she had been killed. Is it Mu Bingyun? Everyone''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and their eyes were full of anger.


    seems to be looking for her to seek revenge, but remembering that the other party is not weak, they rushed up rashly, and they couldn''t ask for it. Besides, now that Yang Daoxin is dead, they can''t solve any problems even if they try their best.


    In the face of his own life, the choice of everyone is undoubtedly himself.


    "Miss Mu, I wonder if you can explain it?"


    Mu Bingyun simply smiled: "I didn''t kill Yang Yuexin. She was indeed killed by Yang Daoxin. As for Yang Daoxin, I asked someone to kill her. You guessed it well. As for the reason why I killed him, it was naturally his behavior. The immortal world will bring disaster. If you want to know the specific reason, then stay today and listen to my arrangements in the future."


    She didn''t make it clear that it was not so easy to get people to believe in the matter of absorbing Qi and luck. She wanted to see how many people would choose to stand on her side at this time.


    I believe there are not many, right?

 Chapter 691： into two factions

    However, when these people suffer, they will naturally understand. What she needs is the concerted efforts of the fairy world, not the harmony on the surface, otherwise she will never be able to compete with the original fairy world.


    This is a bet with one''s life, no mistakes can be made, otherwise, this will be a place where those people will be kept in captivity forever. .


    She doesn''t like to leave her destiny under the control of others. Thinking of this, her eyes are even more ruthless: "Mr. Nan, you seem very disapproving. I don''t know what you think?"


    "Miss Mu, although I also want to say something nice for you, you have gone too far in this matter. Master and Yuexin have no grudges against you, but you actually killed them. It makes sense. I also know that your strength is strong, especially the formation. Therefore, with the strength of a certain person in the south, I am afraid that you will not be able to take revenge.


    However, I hope there are fewer people like Mu Girl in the Immortal Realm. Maybe one day they will be accidentally killed without knowing it. Wooden girl, please leave the fairyland now! "


    Mu Bingyun was about to burst out laughing, Nan Mingyan was calculating and knew that everyone couldn''t chase and kill her because of Yang Daoxin. But he can use the power of everyone in the fairy world to expel her. In that case, wouldn''t it leave him countless opportunities?


    When you want to absorb the luck of whoever, you can absorb whoever''s luck, which is really a good calculus! !


    Nan Mingyan was a little uncomfortable looking at Mu Bingyun. Why didn''t he want to kill Mu Bingyun, not to mention that there were strong men like Chen Feitian and Yuan Donghua behind him, and there were not many other people who had friends with Mu Bingyun. When Yang Daoxin came to the Immortal Realm, after all, it was too short, and there were not many favors, and it was not enough to make them and Mu Bingyun desperately.


    So the best way is to let Mu Bingyun leave. He knew that Mu Bingyun probably wanted to help other people. If these people didn''t believe her, wouldn''t they be able to disappoint her. Disappointed, he will naturally leave, and it will not spoil his business.


    Mu Bingyun hooked his red lips, Nan Mingyan''s idea was really good. However, she will not leave the fairyland, and her eyes will fall on everyone.


    "I don''t know what you mean?"


    "Miss Mu, I agree with Young Master Nan on this matter."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    Mu Bingyun beckoned, "Bring me a chair, I''m a little tired from standing." As soon as he finished speaking, a servant moved a chair and put it aside in an orderly manner, and made a request, she slowed down. He sat up slowly and looked up at everyone: "Since everyone has decided, then, if you are on his side, stand there. If you think you believe in me, you can stand behind me. Immortal world, I am I won''t leave because I still have a lot of things to do."


    She had a meaningful smile, which made many people hesitate.


    Li Wantong walked behind Nan Mingyan without hesitation. With her taking the lead, many people stood behind Nan Mingyan one after another. After a closer look, there were more than half of them.


    Then, Chen Feitian took the lead and stood behind Mu Bingyun. Although people couldn''t compare to that side, there were still a few. Seeing this, Nan Mingyan''s eyes sank.


    "Since this is the case, from now on I will be at odds with Mu Bingyun!"


    "Master''s hatred, and Yuexin''s hatred, I will avenge it, Mu Bingyun, I hope you never leave the fairyland!"


    Especially when he saw Su Yuan and Wu Laiqing standing on Mu Bingyun''s side without hesitation, Nan Mingyan had a bad premonition. He originally thought that these two would choose to be on his side. After all, the Su family was on Emperor Ziyang''s territory, and Emperor Ziyang was definitely on his side.


    "Boss Wu, Young Master Su, do you understand?"


    The blue veins on Nan Mingyan''s forehead will be exposed. If he has the support of the two, he will soon unify the Nanling Immortal Territory. Didn''t think about it, really didn''t think about it.


    No matter what conditions he gave, the two of them were unwilling to join him.


    He couldn''t figure out what was missing. Aren''t these two people deceived by becoming gods? He does not believe that there are no immortals who do not want to become gods.


    Su Yuan smiled lightly: "Naturally, I want to understand. I think what Miss Mu said is very reasonable. Besides, I also want to hear a secret from Miss Mu. I believe she will not let us down."


    "Of course I am too."


    Wu Laiqing didn''t say much, he must have chosen his own employer, and I don''t know if Nan Mingyan''s head was kicked by a donkey, so abnormal.


    "I don''t know what secrets the wooden girl has?"


    Li Wantong''s heart moved, and she was very interested in what Mu Bingyun wanted to say. She really didn''t believe that Mu Bingyun had brought so many people here to announce Yang Daoxin.


    In fact, she was skeptical about whether Yang Daoxin had absorbed their luck. However, even if there is, now Yang Daoxin is dead, and when she finds out, the other party can''t help her.


    Therefore, taking advantage of this opportunity, she chose to stand by Nan Mingyan''s side. Of course she didn''t know that Nan Mingyan had already mastered Yang Daoxin''s method of absorbing Qi, and she was probably still complacent at this moment, thinking that Mu Bingyun would suffer.


    "Patriarch Li, are you a little naive? Do you think I have any secrets and I will tell you? It seems that Patriarch Li is becoming more and more confident."


    Li Wantong was so ridiculed that she felt a lot of mocking gazes, and she was not in the mood to ask any more questions. He just snorted coldly, his disgust for Mu Bingyun deepened.


    "Since the fairy world is divided into two realms, I don''t want people who don''t belong to me to come to our place in the future."


    Hearing Li Wantong''s words, Wu Laiqing said quickly: "Patriarch Li reminded us that our Shuangyun City has already begun to relocate, and all the businesses of Shuangyun Commercial Bank are also slowly moving back to Feitian Xianyu and Penglai Xianyu."


    "My Su family is the same."


    As soon as these words fell, not only Li Wantong, but also Nan Mingyan changed color. What are the consequences of these two big families moving away, no one can understand without them saying it.


    "let''s go!"


    Nan Mingyan thought about it, as long as he becomes a god, he doesn''t care what Wu Laiqing and Su Yuan are. At that time, he will directly destroy all this group of people and unify the entire immortal world. At that time, what he says is what he says. There is no need to be afraid of these people, maybe they will come back to curry favor with him.


    Li Wantong felt a little scruples in her heart, and she still had a bad feeling, but the opposite was Mu Bingyun, even if she was fighting for a breath, she had to leave gracefully.


    As a result, the fairy world was briefly divided into two factions. These two factions are what Mu Bingyun hopes to achieve. After Nan Mingyan and the others left, she arranged a formation and prepared to tell the truth.

 Chapter 692： make them **** off

    The square was quiet, and although there were many people inside, there was no sound at the moment. These people either had a look of fear, or a look of disbelief, or looked at Mu Bingyun with suspicion.


    They wanted to see something from her face, but there was nothing on it, not the slightest expression that made them suspicious. She told the truth of this matter very seriously. It can be said that this is the only absurd news they have heard since they were young.


    They were actually kept in captivity, waiting to be fattened and killed.


    "Wood girl, is this true?"


    After waking up from the shock, someone immediately asked.


    They looked at Mu Bingyun with expectant eyes, but she didn''t give them any hope, and directly broke their last thought: "Really."


    "You don''t have to believe it."


    With a cold and clear voice, how could she have a reason to deceive them? Everyone was silent again. They didn''t know what to do. The people in the original Immortal Realm were so powerful, and everyone was in the Immortal Venerable Realm. Can they really resist?


    If they do not resist, they will have to wait to die.


    They don''t want to, they don''t want to be fish to be slaughtered.


    "Wood girl, please help us!"


    "Miss Mu, since you know the news, have you already thought of a way?"


    This time, everyone has reacted. They are not fools, just a little bit. Since Mu Bingyun told them such a big news, he definitely had no plans to ignore it. Otherwise, she would just leave here quietly, why bother to find them.


    So everyone looked at her with hope on their faces. They were still wondering why Mu Bingyun would admit to attacking Yang Daoxin. Most of them stood beside Mu Bingyun because they had a lot of friendship back then.


    It is precisely because of this choice that they feel very correct at this moment. Thinking of those people who have to drive them out, they can''t actually laugh, they can only sigh in their hearts.


    "Everyone, since I tell you the truth, I will naturally not ignore this matter. But next, I hope you can listen to me. No matter what kind of grievances you have in the past, I hope you can put it down temporarily and wait for us. Once you have your own sovereignty, you can settle your grievances and grievances at will. What do you think?"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone fell silent for a while. Then I remembered what a mere personal grievance was. In front of a common enemy, they were short-lived friends.


    "Let''s listen to the wooden girl!"


    The ?? voice was louder and neater than before. They saw hope, and it was on the woman in red. Those clear eyes, they believed.


    "Everyone, I have been to the original fairyland. Although I haven''t seen it well, it seems to be better there than here. The land is bigger and the things are wider. As long as we practice hard, we will go there one day.


    The leader of the ?? plan is called Dongfang Ming. It seems that he has a good influence in the Immortal Realm. I guess his territory is also relatively large! "


    Li Dingxiang couldn''t help laughing when she heard Mu Bingyun say this. She felt that Chen Feitian and Yuan Donghua couldn''t hold back.


    "As long as we kill Dongfang Ming and rob him of his territory, we can slowly divide it up. The treasures they have collected can also be divided up together. Although there are many people, although we can''t kill them all, you can use the resources. Cultivation, become a **** in front of them, and mad at them."


    Everyone was stunned for a while, but after thinking about it carefully, it might not be a bad idea. Those people didn''t want to keep them in captivity. When they were strong, they absorbed Qi Luck and Cultivation Techniques together. Then they just wanted to grab each other''s territory and resources and become gods in front of them. Don''t you just **** them off?


    The people who were a little decadent at first, their eyes lit up when they heard this idea.


    "Miss Mu, this idea is great, I''ve decided to listen to you in the future. We''ll listen to whatever you say. I still don''t believe it. With our talent, we can''t compare to those people. No matter how difficult it is to become a god, I''m going to try and make them **** off!"


    "This brother is right, I fought too!"


    "Fight, grab their territory, no, maybe those territories should belong to us."


    "Take back our territory and drive them out!"


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun felt the information from everyone, and laughed heartily: "Then everyone will settle down in Feitian Xianyu and Penglai Xianyu in the future. As for the training resources you lack, Shuangyun Trading Company will provide them all, as long as you We can get as much as we consume. But if we want to cultivate resources, we must use our own strength to obtain them.¡±


    As soon as these words fell, everyone''s blood was really boiling. Where is Shuangyun Firm? It is the most powerful firm in the Immortal Realm. If they need something, if they can''t find it in Shuangyun Firm, then they can''t find it anywhere.


    Everyone looked at Wu Laiqing subconsciously, only to see a smile in the other''s eyes, and a little respect when they looked at Mu Bingyun. This scene was surprising, they always thought that Wu Laiqing was the boss of Shuangyun Firm. But Wu Laiqing did not have the conditions to support Mu Bingyun, which really made people very suspicious.


    Everyone is wise. Although they doubted it, they took it to heart and did not say it. Of course Mu Bingyun didn''t care, and asked Wu Laiqing to help settle these people.


    The people on Mu Bingyun''s side, except those who are really not very talented, are all diligently cultivating. Those who are generally gifted, volunteer to do other things. At the juncture of the crisis, everyone seemed very harmonious.


    Mu Bingyun was also cultivating, she felt that her formation was about to break through to the twelfth level. It''s just the last bit, how can I not penetrate. On the contrary, it was very smooth in cultivation.


    And the dark clouds have not moved yet, and things are proceeding in an orderly manner.


    On the other side, since everyone and Nan Mingyan left, they vaguely discovered that something was wrong. Those who drank Yang Daoxin''s tea, although they did improve a lot in their cultivation at the beginning. But after some time, the progress was slow. After this discovery, these people were puzzled.


    Later, I don''t know who mentioned what Mu Bingyun said in front of everyone a few months ago, and they all fell into speculation.


    "Ha ha-"


    In the Nanyue Hall, Nan Mingyan laughed loudly, "After so many months, I finally reached the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and I''m still a little short before I can break through to the first rank of the Immortal Venerable."


    Nan Manqing was also a little happy to hear Nan Mingyan''s words, but seeing the terrifying smile on the other side''s face, she couldn''t help but take a step back. When did her elder brother become like this?

 Chapter 693： abnormal

    Absorbing the luck of the immortals to consolidate his own strength. At first, he only absorbed the luck of the gods. Later, at some point, Nan Mingyan began to absorb the skills of other immortals.


    She knew that this was the road of no return, but every time she wanted to stop it, she felt the maliciousness of the other party and did not dare to persuade her at all.


    "Congratulations, big brother."


    Nan Manqing didn''t know what to say, and could only say congratulations shrewdly. She regretted a little, why didn''t she leave before that, since she met Yang Daoxin, her eldest brother''s behavior became more and more strange.


    Nan Mingyan heard Nan Manqing''s words, the laughter stopped, and his eyes fell on her: "Qing''er, you don''t look so happy?"


    "No... No, Qing''er is feeling the news for eldest brother. But, eldest brother, why haven''t you seen Wan Chong these days?" Wan Chong is her husband. Of course, since she married Wan Chong, she regrets it very much. There is no good face. In the past few days, I haven''t seen the other party circling in front of me, but I feel a little uncomfortable.


    Today, she came here to ask Wan Chong''s whereabouts, but she didn''t expect to meet Nan Mingyan going out of the customs.


    "Qing''er, why do you care about him?"


    Nan Mingyan squinted, his eyes flashed, "Why don''t I find a marriage for Qing''er, whoever Qing''er likes, you can say it directly." Nan Manqing only felt that there were countless bugs in her. It was drilled in her brain, and the stabbing made her very painful.


    She subconsciously looked into Nan Mingyan''s eyes, when those eyes turned red, she was shocked, this was a sign of becoming a demon. How is it possible, how could Big Brother become a devil?


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Where did Wanchong go?"


    Nan Mingyan chuckled, as if a little contemptuous: "I didn''t do anything, Qing''er really wasn''t happy for eldest brother, as for Wan Chong, Qing''er didn''t like him, so I helped Qing''er deal with it. Big brother will help you decide."


    Nan Manqing felt the scarlet eyes and couldn''t help but take a step back: "Brother, you... what did you do to Wanchong??"


    She always knew that Nan Mingyan absorbed the immortal power and luck of others, and never thought that he would attack the people around him. His attitude indicated that Wan Chong was probably already dead.


    is her bedside person after all, and after getting along for so many years, there are still some feelings. She didn''t expect that the elder brother could absorb Wan Chong without telling him at a glance.


    "Big Brother!"


    Nan Manqing shook his head: "No, you are no longer my eldest brother!"


    Nan Mingyan sneered when she saw her disbelief: "Isn''t he just an incompetent Wan Chong? He didn''t intend to touch him at first, but who knows that the people he brought to me are simply not enough, and he just broke through. Qing¡¯er, I will be the number one person in the Immortal Realm from now on, and when I unify the Immortal Realm, you can choose any kind of man.¡±


    "No..." Nan Manqing stepped back quickly, her face pale, "No, I don''t want... No," she didn''t know what to say, so she could only step back, "Brother, you... you stop, if you continue like this, sooner or later Demon!"


    After ??, Nan Manqing ran out quickly, she was a little scared. The eldest brother is too scary, he is no longer the eldest brother she used to be.


    Nan Mingyan looked at her back with a sneer, and whispered softly: "What do you know, only by unifying the immortal world can you be afraid of anything." It turned out that he only wanted the Nanling Immortal Territory, but now that he has this strength, Naturally, it is necessary to grasp the fairy world together.


    From now on, he will be a unique existence in the fairy world, and everyone will crawl at his feet, worshiping him with the most respectful eyes.


    In order to break through to the realm of Immortal Venerable as soon as possible, Nan Mingyan frantically arrested people and practiced the exercises. Things that were originally hidden have gradually been exposed in front of everyone''s eyes. Li Wantong was the first to respond to ask for Mu Bingyun''s help, and then people escaped one after another.


    "Miss Mu, please take action on this matter."


    Li Wantong''s face was still a little pale, and it was difficult for her to improve her cultivation. There were several times when Nan Mingyan tried to find her, but she was put off by her. She knew that she must be what Mu Bingyun said, drinking Yang Daoxin''s tea and getting hit with luck Gu.


    As long as there is a little way, she will never come to Mu Bingyun. But in the face of survival, she chose to lose face temporarily.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at it, there were many people behind Li Wantong, those who opposed her at the beginning. I didn''t expect to come looking for her in just a few months.


    "It turned out to be the head of the Li family. I don''t know how the head of the Li family came here?"


    Li Wantong was a little angry in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face: "Miss Mu, Nan Mingyan is very rampant now, not to mention absorbing luck, but also absorbing immortal power and hurting countless lives, if this goes on, the immortal world may be in chaos. There is indeed something to offend Mu Bingyun, but please Mu Bingyun temporarily put aside his personal grievances and resolve Nan Mingyan first."


    "Do I have grievances with you? Why don''t I know?" Mu Bingyun was surprised, "You mean, I didn''t do anything because I hated you, and now I''m happy to see that you''re unlucky, so I won''t even help you. already?"


    Li Wantong''s face was a little ugly: "Miss Mu is still angry with me for saying this? As long as Mu Bingyun agrees, no matter what I want Li Wantong to do."


    Mu Bingyun secretly laughed in his heart, borrow her hand to show affection to himself? Looking at Li Wantong''s appearance, many people behind her are probably grateful to her. It''s probably not that easy.


    She doesn''t like being taken advantage of, nor does she like being taken advantage of.


    Li Wantong felt a little uncomfortable by those bright eyes, as if her own thoughts were seen through. But at the critical moment, she didn''t want to weaken her momentum.


    "Since Patriarch Li is so capable, it''s better to kill Nan Mingyan himself, then most of the immortal world can also listen to Patriarch Li''s call. What do you think?"


    Li Dingxiang couldn''t help shaking her head, how could a mere Li Wantong be her Bingyun''s opponent? Bingyun treats people well, but if you want to calculate her, you have to weigh it. Bingyun is never afraid of taking a loss, but he never suffers a secret disadvantage, especially someone like Li Wantong.


    Li Wantong was a little dumbfounded, and could not help but blurt out: "Then the wooden girl is dying?"


    "Aren''t you still alive?" Li Dingxiang took a bite of the fruit and said inadvertently, Li Wantong was so pinched, she didn''t know what to say.


    "Patriarch Li, if I get rid of Nan Mingyan, what are you going to do?" Mu Bingyun said suddenly, but stopped Li Wantong. She just wanted Mu Bingyun to kill Nan Mingyan. After all, in today''s Immortal Realm, Nan Mingyan''s opponent is probably only Mu Bingyun.


    "How do I remember that Emperor Ziyang is not bad?"


    "Pfft¡ª" Li Dingxiang sprayed it out in one mouthful, staring at Mu Bingyun with wide eyes.


    She was a little inexplicable: "Lilac, why do you have such a big reaction? When I mention Emperor Ziyang, you don''t have to react so much, right?"

 Chapter 694： who are you

    "Bingyun, have you forgotten? Emperor Ziyang secretly joined us in the first two months." After speaking, she pointed to the side, "Hey, he''s sitting there! It''s probably too dark. , you didn''t find out."


    Mu Bingyun turned back in a serious manner, and saw the Ziyang Emperor smiled awkwardly. Although he knew that she was only joking, in order to teach Li Wantong a lesson, it was the first time that he had been ridiculed like this.


    "Get used to it."


    Yuan Donghua laughed happily and patted Emperor Ziyang on the shoulder: "You boy just need to correct himself and return to evil."


    "Yeah, Bingyun of our family will measure her stomach at the end and won''t give you small shoes." Chen Feitian praised Mu Bingyun and kept on.


    Li Wantong''s face turned blue and white for a while, it was really good-looking. The people behind them looked at the Great Emperor Ziyang, their cheeks could not help twitching.


    Immediately they felt that Li Wantong had harmed them. They had long wanted to come over and find Mu Bingyun. If Li Wantong hadn''t said to wait and see, it would not have been delayed until now.


    Li Wantong naturally felt the change in everyone''s eyes, although she was very angry, she didn''t know what to say. She did know that Mu Bingyun''s move today cost her a lot.


    Originally wanted to borrow the other party''s popularity, but the result was a lot of damage. hateful!


    "Everyone, I have already planned about Nan Mingyan, and you don''t have to worry too much. But after removing Nan Mingyan, I hope you will come over and listen to me again. This matter is related to the survival of the fairy world, and I hope you can pay attention to it. If you don''t pay attention, then thousands of Nan Mingyan will come to you."


    Let''s see if you can handle it!


    After adding a sentence in her heart, she asked people to send these people back. Li Wantong glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, wanting to ask the other party how to solve the problem of Qi Luck Gu in her body, but she couldn''t keep her face down.


    "Bingyun, when will we start?" After Li Wantong and the others left, Chen Feitian became anxious, "If he continues to grow, once he breaks through the Immortal Venerable and causes the movement of Immortal Power, the original Immortal Realm will probably notice it. "


    Mu Bingyun was just about to say something, when Chen Feitian suddenly received a message, his face changed: "No, Nan Mingyan has started killing, it seems that he is going to become a demon."


    "Go over immediately."


    Mu Bingyun gave an order, and everyone was dispatched. She didn''t expect it to be so fast. It would take a while. It is estimated that Nan Mingyan was too anxious and absorbed the power too quickly.


    She has just come out of retreat, and her current strength happens to be the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and she is only one step away from the Immortal Venerable Realm. However, at this step, it is absolutely impossible to break through in the fairy world.


    The group of ?? was very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to arrive at the Nanling Immortal Territory, and went straight to the Nanyue Hall. When they entered, they happened to see Nan Mingyan''s scarlet eyes and Nan Manqing, who was thrown out of his hand and was dying.


    Nan Manqing''s white hair is full of white hair, without the slightest luster, and the originally fair skin has become like dry skin. Those bright eyes also dimmed.


    An old voice came out of her mouth: "Brother, I didn''t expect you to do anything to me."


    "Qing''er, you are so disobedient." Nan Mingyan''s eyes were red and he walked in front of Nan Manqing step by step, "As long as I break through to Immortal Venerable, the whole immortal world will be mine. Qing''er, If you are obedient and cultivate with me, I will not attack you, but you actually want to stop my great cause, have you forgotten when we were relying on others?"


    Nan Manqing shook his head, his face full of old skin wrinkled, very ugly, but he showed a smile: "Brother, stop, if you continue like this, you will become a devil."


    "What about becoming a demon, as long as it can unify the entire fairyland."


    Nan Mingyan seemed to sense the arrival of Mu Bingyun and the others, and looked out with red eyes: "Miss Mu, you really came just in time."


    "I don''t know if Miss Mu is here today?" Nan Mingyan walked out slowly and stopped not far from Mu Bingyun, "Could it be that Miss Mu has changed her mind and is coming to join Nan?"


    "no."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Nan Manqing, who tore up and sensed her sight, and looked over, with tears streaming down her cloudy eyes: "Maybe I''m wrong."


    "Wood girl, who are you?"


    Nan Manqing opened her eyes and seemed to want to know the truth: "Who the **** are you?" If it turned out, she would not doubt it, but at this moment she seemed to see the shadow of another person. In fact, since being picked up by the Great Emperor Nanling, they have been doing well. At least Nanyuan and Mu Qingrou are very kind to her, but the elder brother often whispers in his ear, saying that he is under the fence, and that the Nanyuan family owes them.


    Now that I think about it, the Nanyuan family doesn''t owe them anything, but they owe each other.


    "I''m Mu Bingyun." Mu Bingyun said lightly, she didn''t want to say too much. Nan Manqing laughed. The Nanling Immortal Realm has recently changed, and the eldest brother even used the temptation of becoming a **** to make many old Nanyuan troops join him. She knew that once Nan Mingyan succeeded, the fairy world would really be over.


    Actually, she really doesn''t care about the fairy world, the only person she cares about is her eldest brother. However, now the eldest brother also abandoned her. This reminded her of a person in her childhood. Since her parents died unexpectedly, the other party brought her up and gave her something she couldn''t understand.


    She was wrong.


    "Wood girl, do you want to stay?"


    "No, Nan Mingyan today, I''m here to kill you. And take back my things. The matter has reached this point, and it should be over." Nan Mingyan just laughed wildly, but Nan Manqing''s eyes widened. , she knew that in this world, how could there be such a thing that looks so similar, such a coincidence.


    "So you really are."


    Nan Mingyan doesn''t seem to be afraid: "If it was in the past, I might still be afraid of your coming back, but now you are finished. Mu Bingyun, there is nothing for you here, if you want to survive, the only chance is to invest in me. Commander, do things for me!"


    "It''s very beautiful to think about." Mu Bingyun''s eyes became a little colder, "I didn''t expect that you already know my identity."


    "I didn''t know it at first, but after thinking about it, I understood. Although there are still many questions, but they are not important. Seeing what you mean, I will never agree, then I will see the real chapter under my hand!"


    Nan Mingyan moved and leaped into the air. At the same time, Mu Bingyun also jumped up, the two looked at each other, Nan Mingyan''s face was a little grim: "Daughter of Nanyuan, I really want to come and experience it!"

 Chapter 695： you wont have this chance

    As soon as these words fell, many people who didn''t know the truth were surprised.


    Mu Bingyun turned out to be the daughter of the Great Emperor Nanling, is this... is there anything more exciting than this news?


    Nan Mingyan''s body is no longer pure immortal power, and a black and billowing aura is constantly emerging from behind him. These black breaths made him look even more gloomy.


    A word resounded in everyone''s mind: A sign of becoming a demon!


    Mu Bingyun''s complexion changed, if the opponent turned into a demon at this time, then he would definitely be able to break through to the Immortal Venerable, and the movement of breaking through to the Immortal Venerable would alarm the people in the original Immortal Realm.


    Nan Mingyan seemed to see his anxiety and waved his hand: "Come out! Capture!"


    As Nan Mingyan''s words fell, pairs of men and horses appeared one after another in the Nanyue Hall. Mu Bingyun suddenly took out the token he got from Mu Qingrou.


    "Nan Mingyan, do you think you can control the entire Nanling Immortal Territory if you turn against some people?"


    Nan Mingyan didn''t seem to be afraid: "Miss Mu, there''s nothing to prove your identity, so..." The voice came to an abrupt end when he sat upside down, because he saw a lot of people appearing next to those who rebelled. All those who were loyal to him were killed.


    There is no difference at all between the two sides, and his people just died in the hands of the opponent.


    "what have you done?"


    Nan Mingyan''s eyes were full of anger, Mu Bingyun''s eyes were cold, but he didn''t answer. People kept appearing in all directions around the Nanyue Hall, and the entire Nanyue Hall was surrounded like an iron barrel, and it was impossible for one person to escape.


    Nan Manqing stared blankly at everything in front of him, for some reason, he actually smiled. Sure enough, Nanyuan''s daughter, is it simple?


    Aunt Qing, who is so smart, will give birth to a daughter, and naturally it will not be too bad.


    "Haha¡ªMu Bingyun, so what? Even if your people kill all my people, so what? As long as I break through to the Immortal Venerable Realm, all of you will die!"


    "You won''t have this chance."


    Mu Bingyun stabbed at it with a sword, Nan Mingyan''s palm moved slightly, stirring a huge immortal power. His eyes are getting redder and redder, and the black gas on his body is getting worse, which shows that it is a fact that he has become a demon.


    Nan Mingyan roared, as if an eagle appeared in front of him, the eagle stretched out its sharp claws and grabbed Mu Bingyun''s neck suddenly. In an instant, the heart moved, the sword slashed horizontally, the eagle''s claws were cut off, followed by another sword, frantically stirring in it, the original mighty eagle was scattered like this, and the remaining immortal power scattered. around.


    Nan Mingyan''s face turned pale and he took a dozen steps back. Looking at Mu Bingyun in disbelief, he wiped the corners of his mouth, which was stained with bright red blood: "How can you be so strong? Aren''t you the fifth rank of Immortal Sovereign?"


    Even if he is talented, how can he defeat him after a few months of practice? ? Do you want to know how much he paid to achieve today''s strength?


    "You are all possible, why can''t I?"


    "Ha ha-"


    Nan Mingyan''s face is full of hideous: "Nanyuan''s daughter is not a good thing, your family look down on me!"


    After finishing speaking, Nan Mingyan jumped into the air again, his hands kept hitting the magic formula, and suddenly a very cold force came from all directions. Chen Feitian felt the unusual power of this force, and joined the battle with Yuan Donghua.


    "Stop him!"


    Mu Bingyun''s indifferent voice sounded, and all the people present jumped up, "You hold him, I will set up the formation!"


    "it is good!"


    Chen Feitian agreed and attacked Nan Mingyan together. Nan Mingyan''s expression changed and his heart became angry, and he attacked these people desperately. On the other side, Mu Bingyun threw pieces of immortal stones out, and it seemed that he could see with the naked eye that the formation of the formation was gradually rising around him.


    One piece, two pieces, three pieces... ten pieces... one hundred pieces, thousand pieces... ten thousand pieces... 100,000 pieces of immortal stones, when the 100,000 pieces of immortal stones fell, a magic-suppressing formation was formed.


    Nan Mingyan attacked Chen Feitian frantically, and they were beaten with blood. At the moment when the formation was set up, everyone felt a flash of red shadows in front of them, and Mu Bingyun helped them take a fatal blow from Nan Mingyan.


    "Exit!"


    Hearing the words, everyone quickly retreated.


    "Mu Bingyun, I want to kill you, you ruined my plan!"


    Mu Bingyun met Nan Mingyan with a palm, and the two took a dozen steps back. When Nan Mingyan wanted to attack again, he found that Mu Bingyun leaped out, his fingers were constantly pinching. I secretly thought that it was not good to go, but it was too late.


    The ?? formation has been blocked.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun''s fingertips moved slightly, and a power of thunder and lightning emerged in the sky, and suddenly the power of thunder and sky between heaven and earth was introduced into the ordinary magic-suppressing formation. Nan Mingyan was enveloped in it, looking around inconceivably, lightning flashed constantly, he hurriedly hit the formation, but the top eleventh-order immortal formation could be broken easily?


    boom boom boom¡ª


    One after another thunder and lightning struck Nan Mingyan''s body, accompanied by the attack of the Demon Suppression Array. Nan Mingyan was split into the big pit in an instant.


    There were bursts of thunder in his ears, and Mu Bingyun''s face turned pale. It is not so easy to provoke the thunder between the heavens and the earth. Don''t look at the lightning at the fingertips just now, but she has already used all the power of lightning in her body, but it has been condensed into one by her.


    "Bingyun, are you all right?"


    Mo Xing led people out of Nanyue Hall, and saw Mu Bingyun''s pale face. I was a little worried, but I didn''t get too close. It''s been a long time since he saw her. He originally thought that if he didn''t see her for a long time, he would fade away, but he didn''t expect that he would miss her even more when he didn''t see her.


    "It''s alright, a little too much consumption, just adjust your breath for a while and you''ll be fine."


    When ??Mu Bingyun just triggered the thunder and lightning, everyone was surprised. They only knew that Mu Bingyun was a wood vein, but they never knew that she could still use the power of lightning. Then they remembered that the Great Emperor Nanling was the Thunder Vein, and Mu Qingrou was the Wood Vein. Could it be that Mu Bingyun inherited his parents'' talent?


    Thinking of this possibility still makes them feel pissed.


    "What''s up with her?"


    Mo Xing''s words made Mu Bingyun look at Nan Manqing. At this moment, Nan Manqing was also staring blankly at the formation in midair. Nan Mingyan was like a lunatic, running around in there, not like the previous one. High spirits. She raised her head and just looked at it without crying or shouting.


    "She''s running out of time." Mu Bingyun said indifferently, "Find a place to settle down! I don''t know if this incident has attracted attention from there today." Today''s Nan Manqing, it is impossible for him to do anything. .

 Chapter 696： why didnt you tell me the news earlier

    Nan Mingyan died, killed by lightning. When he died, he was still swearing and cursing, saying that he regretted, why did he kill Mu Bingyun at all costs, otherwise he would not have such an end. He also said that he knew a group of idiots, and he was killed by these people.


    Nan Manqing also died. She was sucked away by Nan Mingyan of all the immortal power and luck, as well as the essence of life. Even if there was no problem, she would not be able to live for a few days. When he died, he was very quiet. He had seen Mu Bingyun and asked her to ask her a word for Mu Qingrou.


    When Nan Mingyan died, it happened that Li Wantong and the others came. When Nan Mingyan died, they all breathed a sigh of relief. The Qi Luck Gu in the body seemed to have no master at once, and it was in chaos, and it ran out of the body automatically. Later, they were reminded by Mu Bingyun that they absorbed their Qi Luck back.


    Mu Bingyun told them all the truth about the immortal world, everyone was shocked, and one by one they felt a sense of crisis.


    "Wood girl, why didn''t you tell us the news earlier?"


    Li Wantong couldn''t help but blame her, but she felt a lot of burning eyes and shut up immediately. However, the words have been spoken and cannot be taken back.


    had no choice but to bite the bullet and say: "If Miss Mu could have told us earlier, those people would not have been harmed by Nan Mingyan, so I don''t know what the eyes are."


    "Li Wantong, my Bingyun originally wanted to tell you, but it turned out that you didn''t stay, but now it''s good, we Bingyun helped you, what''s the result? This is really good, thankless thing, I I think Bingyun, let''s just ignore these nasty things, I really want to go to the Demon Realm to find the Emperor, so you two shouldn''t be involved in these nasty things in the Immortal Realm, just have a good life in the two-person world." Li Dingxiang has a disapproval Spare his mouth, "Speaking of which, Li Wantong, don''t make excuses, who doesn''t know that you are always targeting my Bingyun, and it''s my Bingyun''s credit that you can continue to cultivate. At this time, you still want to provoke. Separation?"


    Li Wantong was so out of breath: "Miss Mu, I just said, if you really wanted to tell us these things, why did you delay it until this time? Can you guarantee that you have no selfishness?"


    In fact, Li Wantong was afraid herself. If she didn''t know the truth, wouldn''t she be able to improve her cultivation, or wait for the day when others came to slaughter her?


    It''s just that she didn''t want to admit it. This is Mu Bingyun''s credit. Anyone can be stronger and better than her. However, in front of Mu Bingyun, she just doesn''t admit defeat.


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows, slowly opened his red lips, and a pair of sharp eyes shot at it, which immediately made Li Wantong feel that half of her soul was lost. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and quickly calmed down.


    "Patriarch Li, I''m a little regretful now. I shouldn''t have killed Nan Mingyan so early. I should leave him to you, or wait until he kills you before I can solve this cancer." Li Wantong only felt in her heart. He jumped and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Mu Bingyun''s words, "Are you trying to say, how can I be so vicious?"


    Li Wantong was too afraid to speak because she felt that this woman was a little scary. How can the human heart be so cold. Especially those eyes, I can''t see any emotion.


    People, always have feelings, right?


    Li Wantong calmed down and tried to find a little clue from those eyes. However, the cold appearance made people dare not look at it twice.


    "Wood girl, don''t you care about other people''s lives?"


    Actually, Li Wantong didn''t want to confront Mu Bingyun anymore, but she was unwilling to think about it.


    She wanted to say this, Mu Bingyun should have no clue, right?


    However, Mu Bingyun just gave her a deep look: "You''re right, apart from the people I care about, who else is I care about? Family Master Li, please don''t try to disturb everyone''s hearts at this time. I didn''t take action against you, your lives are in your own hands, and I have no obligation to pay for the loss of your lives, what do you think I did not care about your lives?"


    Everyone fell silent. Indeed, they had nothing to do with Mu Bingyun, and they didn''t owe each other at all. Mu Bingyun gave them a chance back then. Some people understand it, and some people don''t understand it, but they all understand that if Mu Bingyun doesn''t care about this matter, the immortal world can still only be a place where ancient immortals keep animals in captivity.


    "Okay, think about what to do. If you are willing to go out, put aside your grievances and cultivate well. There is still time. I will provide you with resources for cultivation, but you need to exchange your sincerity. I don''t need your allegiance, but you must be able to keep the chain at the critical moment, ensure your own life, and not hold back everyone. As for surviving, if you want to go to the original fairyland to **** territory, then you can do your best! "


    Mu Bingyun ticked the corner of his mouth: "Doing things for yourself is better than doing things for your master, right?"


    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand and an illusion appeared on the spot, which was a picture she simulated based on the original fairyland she had seen: "This is the original fairyland, let''s take a look first, and think whether this is better than the fairyland. Some? As long as you kill Dongfang Ming, such a good place will be yours."


    Desire is that everyone has desire.


    Everyone is staring at the ever-changing illusion, the landscape inside, and various treasures, especially some things sold on the street, which are even more precious than what they treasure.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to be able to hear the voices of everyone swallowing saliva, and chuckled lightly: "Don''t worry, you should think about it, can your own strength support your ambitions?"


    "Miss Mu, is this really the original fairyland?"


    One of them boldly asked, if so, then the original fairyland is really too rich. According to Mu Bingyun, the immortal power there is more than ten times stronger than that of the original immortal world. If they were cultivating there, would they be faster?


    "Yeah, this is the original Immortal Realm, where we were supposed to live, but it was just a conspiracy to keep us here. Let me tell you, Dongfang Ming is very powerful and powerful, and because of this, his territory It¡¯s also very big. The original Immortal Realm is very big. I guess his territory alone is enough for the people here. As long as you kill him, his ground crawler will be yours.¡±


    Everyone was inspired. Originally, they were still a little scared, but driven by profit and humiliation, their confidence in their hearts increased a lot. This is what Mu Bingyun wanted. For people from the Immortal Realm, she did not care that they would be their subordinates.

 Chapter 697： original fairyland

    At present, she can be obedient, but she is standing on a line. She has not had the experience to manage such a large force, so let them work hard to get what they want! This may allow them to play a greater role. As for the removal of Dongfang Ming, she felt that she had saved the fairyland, and their life and death had nothing to do with her.


    Li Wantong is right, she has never cared about people, including their lives.


    She can sympathize with the weak and help them. But she never sympathized with the fallen, nor helped them.


    Li Wantong suddenly became ambitious, and the aggressive words just now seemed to have been forgotten. I was completely thinking that if I went to the original immortal world, I am afraid that I would build a bigger Li family.


    She has tasted the sweetness of power, and naturally she doesn''t want to miss this perfect opportunity. Originally, she thought that Mu Bingyun would recruit them all, and she wanted to perfunctory, but as soon as the other party made a statement, she felt that this was the best.


    Mu Bingyun felt everyone''s ambition and was very satisfied. She wasn''t afraid of them being ambitious at all, just that they weren''t at all. As long as they have ambitions, then they will turn their resistance against Dongfang Ming into grabbing Dongfang Ming''s territory, and this will be different.


    The former is passive, while the latter is active. Haven''t predators been more confident and stronger since ancient times?


    At this point, Immortal Realm has entered the right track, and everyone is practicing seriously. Originally powerful people are thinking about how to become more powerful and expand their power in Uehara Immortal Realm.


    People who had no power were also formed for a short time, wondering if they could take advantage of this opportunity and get ahead. In short, the people of Immortal Realm have never had the same goals as they are now.


    Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t say anything?


    The original Immortal Realm''s territory is bigger, and it is estimated that Dongfang Ming''s territory is larger than that of the Immortal Realm. As long as they are a little more vicious, wouldn''t everyone be able to compete for territory?


    The people in the original fairyland didn''t know that a group of hungry people were watching them eagerly.


    It was a year in the blink of an eye, and Mu Bingyun''s cultivation and formation had reached the zero point, but at the last point, he couldn''t always find a suitable wedge. Of course, she was not in a hurry, but summoned those loyal subordinates in Nanyuan and handed over the group formation to them to prepare for the future war with Dongfang Ming.


    On this day, an uninvited guest came to the fairyland. He landed in Purple Star City, dressed in pure white clothes, and looked very proud. Those eyes seemed to be unable to accommodate anyone, and they were able to surround the world.


    The people around him are not easy to provoke when they see him, and no one dares to take a half step. He seemed to enjoy this feeling, walking slowly on the street. Passersby didn''t dare to look into his eyes, and because of this, they didn''t see the disdain in his eyes.


    Yuanfeng thought to himself, are those people who were raised in captivity here? It has developed in a good way, but unfortunately, there seems to be no suitable candidates at present. Of course, he didn''t forget his mission. The son''s whereabouts are unknown now, and the only one is the one who used the teleportation magic weapon.


    The owner of the house was very angry, so he ordered people to paint a portrait, and let them take the portraits to find the whereabouts of the two. Therefore, even this place where animals are kept in captivity has not been spared.


    If the enemy is too cunning, wouldn''t he miss it?


    After walking for a while, Yuan Feng felt really bored. He raised his hand and pulled a person over, who saw his strength and his body trembled: "I don''t know if the young master has anything to ask Xiao?"


    "Where is the biggest force recently?"


    "Reporting to the young master, the greatest strength was originally the Su family, but the Su family moved away not long ago. Now it should be the Li family. It is said that this Li family master..."


    "Where is the Li family?"


    The man didn''t dare to speak any more, he quickly pointed out the location of the Li family, Yuan Feng''s consciousness moved, and he disappeared in front of this man. The man was a little frightened, and left as if running away.


    "The Li family?"


    Yuanfeng walked in, but of course was stopped by the guards: "I don''t know what''s wrong with your son?"


    ¡­


    In Li Mansion, Li Wantong was talking with Chen Xiner when she suddenly broke into the waiter, and both mother and daughter couldn''t help frowning.


    "what happened?"


    "Patriarch, a young master came outside and said he wanted to see you?"


    Li Wantong thought for a while and felt that he should not know such a young master, so he could not help asking: "Do you know what he looks like and what is his name?"


    "That son is dressed in white, looks handsome and looks good. He didn''t say what his name was, he just said he wanted to see the owner."


    Chen Xiner hurriedly stood up: "Tong''er, since someone is looking for it, I''d better meet you, and my mother will come over another day."


    "Okay, mother."


    After a while, Yuan Feng appeared in front of Li Wantong. When he saw Li Wantong, his eyes lit up, and he didn''t even think that the head of the Li family was a beautiful woman, which was really unexpected. I never thought that such a beautiful person could appear in such a place.


    "I don''t know what this gentleman is looking for from me?"


    Li Wantong was not at all timid when faced with Yuan Feng''s scrutiny. It should be said that she was used to such scrutiny. But she was of course happy to be scrutinized by a handsome man.


    From the beginning to the end, there is only one person who will not open his eyes to see her. She will always be brooding about this matter, she doesn''t believe it, that person doesn''t want to look at her at a glance.


    Yuanfeng felt that Li Wantong was distracted, and couldn''t help laughing: "Miss Li seems to have something on her mind?"


    "Excuse me, who is that son?"


    Yuanfeng stretched out his hand, and two scrolls appeared in his hand: "I just came to find two people. I heard that the Li family is the biggest force here, so I came over to try my luck. Miss Li helped me to see. The two seem to know each other."


    Li Wantong opened one of the scrolls, and a red-clothed silver-haired woman appeared on the paper. She would recognize this person even if he turned into ashes, Mu Bingyun! She squeezed the scroll ruthlessly, her expression grim, and she forgot that Yuan Feng was still by her side.


    "Miss Li, do you know this person?"


    Yuanfeng''s eyes flashed, and Li Wantong noticed the sudden fierce light. She suddenly remembered that Mu Bingyun said that she was being hunted down by people from the original Immortal Realm, and then she fled to the Immortal Realm.


    So this person... I was shocked, this person is from the original fairyland?


    "Can I see another painting?"


    "Of course." Yuan Feng opened another picture, but it was a strange man. Li Wantong naturally did not recognize this face, and doubts flickered in her eyes. Didn''t Mu Bingyun say to escape with Cang Yu?


    Although she had doubts in her heart, she did not show it. When she knew that this person was from the original immortal world, she was already vigilant. Having been the head of the Li family for so many years, his mental quality is naturally good.


    However, Yuanfeng had already felt that Li Wantong knew Mu Bingyun, and felt that the other party had a little hatred for Mu Bingyun, no, not just a little. His eyes lit up, maybe he could use Li Wantong to catch Mu Bingyun, which is a good idea.

 Chapter 698： Why dont we join forces

    Li Wantong is also thinking, everyone in the fairy world is cultivating now, there should be nothing without a Mu Bingyun, right? According to their own estimates, they can also fight, it is only a matter of time.


    Why not take the opportunity to remove the wood ice cloud?


    "Miss Li, do you know this woman?"


    Yuanfeng''s words made Li Wantong react: "I do know."


    "Miss Li seems to have some grievances with this person," Yuan Feng approached Li Wantong with a slightly ambiguous tone, "To be honest, I also have some grievances with her. I wonder if Miss Li can tell her whereabouts?"


    Li Wantong''s eyes flashed: "Does the son also have grievances with her?"


    "Yeah, I can see that Miss Li seems to hate her very much. Why don''t we join forces and catch her. Then Miss Li can take revenge as she wants, but if I want to save her life, I have to take her back. How to deal with it?"


    Li Wantong was silent.


    She knew that she could not reveal the secrets about the original fairyland, otherwise, if Yuan Feng knew about it, the consequences would be disastrous. Since the other party is looking for Mu Bingyun, then he will stay in the mansion and entertain him well, until Mu Bingyun is caught, and the secret of the original fairyland can be hidden.


    Yes, she did this so that the secrets of the Immortal Realm would not be exposed, no wonder she, Mu Bingyun.


    "Young master, why don''t you live in Li''s house first, and we will discuss it slowly. Her identity is not ordinary, and I don''t want to expose myself and become the object of everyone''s hatred. I hope the son can help, and if the son agrees, stay in Li. Stay at home and we will discuss it later, how about it?"


    These words are exactly what Yuan Feng meant. In fact, he didn''t want to make a sound. He didn''t want to make a noise here than Li Wantong. Otherwise, such a large amount of gong would be robbed by others. What he thought was that it would be best to lead Mu Bingyun out of here, and then catch him, so that the rest of the Dongfang family would not be disturbed. Wouldn''t it be his alone to bring Mu Bingyun back?


    Maybe the next time he picks someone, he will be able to pick two more. Thinking of this, Yuan Feng readily agreed and had no intention of going out, so he stayed at Li''s house.


    Li Wantong has long known that this person is a lecherous person. In order not to let herself suffer, she has found a lot of beauties for her. The most important thing is to entangle Yuanfeng, so that the other party will not find out about the secret of the original fairyland if the other party does not go out. Yuan Feng has a beautiful woman to accompany him, where would he think about other things? For him, it would be nothing to finish the task later.


    When I was in the Dongfang family, how could I enjoy such treatment? This is the treatment of the gods!


    The Li family is just a distinguished guest, except for these people who don''t care. The most important thing for them is to cultivate. Mu Bingyun had instructed them at the beginning that they only suppressed the matter of the original immortal world in their hearts, but they did not discuss it everywhere, otherwise Yuan Feng would have known it long ago when he arrived here.


    Li Wantong has been coming to Shuangyun City more frequently recently, saying that she came to ask about the formation. There are indeed the most magicians in Shuangyun City, and there were several discussions with Mu Bingyun for a while.


    Li Dingxiang is very suspicious of this person.


    Li Wantong had just said goodbye today, when Li Dingxiang pushed open the door and came in: "Bingyun, this woman won''t have any bad thoughts, right? In the past two months, she''s always been going this way, how come she''s still coming to you these past few days? ?"


    "Didn''t you send someone to follow her back? Did you find out what happened?"


    Li Dingxiang smiled awkwardly: "You discovered all this, aren''t you cultivating and studying the formation?"


    "Have you forgotten? The entire formation of Shuangyun City is now arranged by me. As long as you enter Shuangyun City, there is nothing that I don''t know about. I think you practice well, worrying about who is going to harm me all day long. It''s better to cultivate and improve your strength. Under absolute strength, no conspiracy is useless. A fist can solve it."


    Li Dingxiang hurriedly suppressed Mu Bingyun''s fist: "Bingyun, don''t be so violent, okay? I think this is a bit abnormal, I just know that a man came to Li''s house a while ago, eating, drinking and having fun at Li''s house all day. It doesn''t come out. Li Wantong is really not suspicious, but I always feel that she is uneasy and kind. Look, among those who miss the emperor, who doesn''t hate you to the core?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes moved: "You have some truth in saying that. Li Wantong really hates me to the bone, and maybe she wants to get rid of me soon, but the other party has not done anything at present. Immortal world is at a critical moment, It''s not very good if you take action against people at this time. After the last incident, Li Wantong was extremely careful, probably because she was afraid of me making a secret attack."


    "She''s still afraid of your secret hand?"


    Li Dingxiang had a look of anger on her face, "Maybe, if someone hadn''t provoke you for so many years, would you take the initiative to kill someone??" Although Bingyun really didn''t show any sympathy in the matter of murder, everyone I don''t know, before this, countless opportunities have been missed.


    "Okay, Lilac, let''s practice first! Just send someone to keep an eye on her, and once you find out what she is doing, you can do it again. The Li family''s overall strength is good. If you cultivate it well, you will be fighting against Dongfang Ming. It is estimated that it can play a big role in this matter. In this matter, people in the fairy world will not have an outsider. As for dealing with Dongfang Ming, there is no need to worry about it. At that time, there will be revenge and revenge, then It''s up to you."


    What she just wants to do is to destroy everything in Dongfang Ming and open the channel between the fairy world and the original fairy world, so that the fairy world will not become a captive existence for others. As for the future fate of these people, she can''t control it.


    Of course, for those who trust her and are loyal to her, she will settle down well, so that they will not have any worries. This is her, Mu Bingyun!


    It can be said that she is indifferent, or it can be said that she is ruthless.


    "I see, Bingyun, be careful, don''t go out if you have nothing to do, didn''t you say you captured Dongfang Sheng? I guess they won''t let you go, although I don''t know if they will find it here, be careful. wonderful."


    "Understood, go!"


    Li Dingxiang finally left, Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed. Since the housekeeper came up, she has been in charge of everything, which is much better than before. It''s not good at all, the housekeeper has a lot of troubles and worries about her here and there.


    continued to find the jade slip, and silently penetrated the formation method. If he could advance to the twelfth level of the fairy formation before confronting Dongfang Ming, then the odds of winning would be much better. The twelfth-order immortal formation, even the ninth-order immortal, may not be able to break through immediately. It may even kill her, but at present, she has not found an opportunity, not even a clue.

 Chapter 699： Calculate

    "Master Yuan, why are you here?"


    In the middle of the night, Yuan Feng suddenly appeared in Li Wantong''s house, which startled her. Seeing the beauty''s pale appearance, Yuan Feng staggered over and pinched her waist with one hand.


    "Patriarch Li, I don''t know how that happened?"


    Li Wantong pushed Yuan Feng away: "Young Master Yuan, there aren''t enough beauties in that courtyard, why bother to provoke me?"


    "Where can I compare to the beauty of the Li family''s country, although I am accompanied by beautiful women every day, all I think about is you! After so many days, I came to ask about this matter. I don''t dare to be here. It''s been a long time, so should Li Family Master think of a way?"


    Yuanfeng''s smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes, which made Li Wantong understand that the other party had had enough fun and wanted to do business. She didn''t have the patience to toss any more, but fortunately, she did come up with a number of solutions.


    "Master Yuan, let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    After Yuanfeng sat down, Li Wantong turned serious: "Actually, this is the case. These days, I have gone out to inquire about news, but I have come up with a number of solutions. I will tell you about these solutions first, and then discuss them. Which method should I use?" Speaking of this, Li Wantong threw her eyebrows over, "Let''s talk about it first, my Li family will still hang out here, and I hope that when the time comes, I can be taken out. It can''t arouse anyone''s suspicion, so, We can only rely on Young Master Yuan to do the work. However, I will send two people to assist."


    "In order not to be exposed, I hope Young Master Yuan will solve them at that time." Li Wantong whispered, she didn''t want to ruin her image. Once those people knew that she had harmed Mu Bingyun, she would never have any good fruit to eat, these people were all fine, just Cang Yu, once he found out. She guessed that it was really over, and there was no room for recovery.


    Yuan Feng laughed deeply: "I understand, Li Family Master doesn''t know anything, and is still a clean and exquisite person. If you stay here and catch someone, you will give Li Family Head a good revenge, and if you leave your life, you will be fine. All right. How?"


    "That Wantong is here to thank Young Master Yuan."


    "Then Patriarch Li, let''s talk about what can be done first."


    So, Li Wantong mentioned several plans, all of which she recently came up with based on the situation in Shuangyun City. After Yuan Feng heard this, he fell into deep thought.


    "I don''t know which method Li Family Master thinks is better?"


    Li Wantong''s face suddenly flashed a bit of ruthlessness: "I think it''s best to start with the people around her and lead them over."


    "This method will work? Didn''t Li Family Master say that this person is a little cold?"


    "Young Master Yuan doesn''t know. Although this person is cold to others, he is very kind to his own. He will never let his life and death be unknown. As long as we catch her important people, we will be able to seduce her. come over."


    "So that''s the case," Yuan Feng thought for a while, and then asked, "I wonder if the Li family has a suitable candidate. According to what you said, her strength is not bad, and the strength of the people around her should be similar to her. If you want to arrest people silently, I''m afraid there will be some movement, which is simply impossible." When the two of Mu Bingyun appeared in the original fairyland, they were surprised.


    He wanted to try his luck here, but he didn''t expect her to hide here. As for why he didn''t expect Dongfang Ming''s secret to be exposed, it''s just because even other people in the original fairyland didn''t know about it, and because the fairyland was well concealed, plus Li Wantong dragged him in the yard, he didn''t let him at all. In contact with things outside, of course, there is no doubt about it.


    He only thought that Mu Bingyun just discovered such a place by accident, and regarded it as a part of the fairyland.


    "This Wantong has already thought about it. There are two more important people around Mu Bingyun. One is called her uncle, and the other is called her by her first name. It seems that she is taking care of everything about her. It is estimated that they are relatively close people. , otherwise they wouldn''t be so casual. These two people have just arrived in the Immortal Realm, and their strength is not strong. With the strength of Yuan Gongzi, they will definitely be able to easily subdue each other.


    Of course, one of them, Ying Changqing, basically doesn''t go out and is cultivating. If you want to lead him out, it will be a little troublesome. The other one is much easier to handle, her name is Li Dingxiang, she often goes out to do errands, and she is still inquiring about someone recently, if we can borrow this matter, we can easily bring this person over, and then Young Master Yuan will¡­¡±


    Yuanfeng squinted his eyes, thought about the matter back and forth, and felt that it was feasible. To be able to grab Mu Bingyun without any effort to push ashes, that is the best thing.


    good idea!


    "Very good, Li Family Master''s method is really good, then we will do it according to this kind of thing."


    Li Wantong is overjoyed, Mu Bingyun, ah Mu Bingyun, who told you to be indifferent and ruthless, and to be affectionate and righteous? The weakness is in the opponent''s hands, which is not a wonderful thing.


    ¡­


    "Laiqing, why can''t I see Lilac, she should be here at this time?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little puzzled. Usually at this time, Li Dingxiang would come to her with delicious food, and report on Li Wantong''s affairs unchanged for several months.


    It''s weird today, have you changed your mind and don''t want to care about Li Wantong''s affairs?


    Wu Laiqing hesitated for a while, and said, "She left this morning. Later, I heard that she found some clues about Feng Qingyi. The owner was studying the formation method before, so she didn''t come to disturb her."


    "So that''s the case, Feng Qingyi found it?"


    Mu Bingyun is a little happy, Feng Qingyi is her benefactor, so long has passed, I don''t know how he is now. In this life, the fate of many people has changed, but the fate of some people is still the same as before, returning to the original point.


    "I don''t know for the time being, I only know some clues, and Lilac took people to track it down. But it''s been a long time and I haven''t come back. I don''t know where it is. I contacted her before, and there was no problem there. "


    "Then just wait!"


    "I know the owner, the owner, we have selected a group of children to come back. You have time to take a look. I heard that they are all good seedlings. As long as they are trained a little, they will be able to become talents."


    "It''s hard work, I''ll be there later."


    Wu Laiqing withdrew, and when Mu Bingyun was about to study the formation, a report came from outside that Li Wantong was coming. Frowning, he put away the jade slip. Recently, Li Wantong has been running towards her every three days, but she has really done nothing, so she can''t even make any excuses.


    "Patriarch Li is here?"


    "Oh, Miss Mu, have I disturbed you?" Li Wantong walked in with a smile, "There''s really no way to do that. The words of Miss Mu before woke me up. Now this formation is under the guidance of Miss Mu. , and the progress is fast, no, I have some doubts again, and I want to ask the wooden girl!"

 Chapter 700： Li Lixiang is gone

    "Patriarch Li, please sit down!"


    Li Wantong observed Xiamu Bingyun''s expression, seeing its color, nothing seemed to have happened. Calm down and sit on the side. She had to admire the few doubts she had listed. Mu Bingyun only needed to think about the doubts she had listed for a while, and even some of them didn''t even have to think about it, she just answered them directly.


    The talent is so powerful that she has a sense of powerlessness. Now I don''t know what realm Mu Bingyun''s formation attainments are in. I want to ask many times, but I''ve been put off. Fortunately, Mu Bingyun was going to be unlucky soon, which made her feel a little comforted.


    Who will remember these heaven-defying talents?


    The death of a person is like a fleeting moment, and it will be forgotten soon. And the living will become the memory of everyone. As long as she is with Li Wantong for a day and the Li family is there, someone will remember her.


    Although the ?? formation talent is not comparable to Mu Bingyun, it is much stronger than the average genius. Without Mu Bingyun''s halo, she would soon shine.


    "Patriarch Li, do you still have any questions?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at Li Wantong and suppressed the strangeness in her heart as she was the same as usual.


    Li Wantong took a sip of tea and asked inadvertently, "I didn''t see Miss Lilac today."


    "Is Miss Lilac not here? I guess she is not, or she would have come out long ago. That''s right, Miss Lilac has some prejudice against me, and it''s because I did something wrong in the first place, so I don''t blame her. By the way, I don''t know where she went?"


    "Lilac''s temperament is just a little straightforward, and a little jealous of evil. I heard that he went out, maybe there is something!"


    "Oh, that''s the way it is. Many thanks to Miss Mu today. The problems that have troubled me for several days have been solved. If you talk about the formation method, there are probably few in the fairy world that can compare to Miss Mu. Well, I still have some things. , not much longer."


    "Patriarch Li walk slowly."


    Mu Bingyun got up and watched Li Wantong to the door. At this moment, Wu Laiqing walked in with an ugly face, closed the door, and said softly in her ear, "Boss, it''s not good."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Bingyun''s complexion changed, it was definitely not a trivial matter to make Wu Laiqing change color. Wu Laiqing took out a piece of paper with a few words written on it. There is also a road map, Mu Bingyun looked at it, and his eyes seemed to be emitting sparks.


    "Master, who is the other party? This is clearly trying to trick you. Can you go? I''ll send someone to rescue Lilac."


    Mu Bingyun just stopped: "Since he dares to send a letter, he must have considered this. I''d better go, no one is more suitable than me. Do you think other people can beat me?"


    "But, the owner..."


    "Okay, Lai Qing, this is what happened. I''m a little curious, who did it. Is it from the fairy world, or someone else."


    If the strength is stronger than her, it doesn''t make sense to not come to her for revenge directly. If the strength is weaker than her, this is a good way. In any case, she was going to save Li Dingxiang.


    "Tell me the whole thing."


    "Yes, the owner."


    ¡­


    Li Wantong has been waiting outside, although there is no news. However, she guessed it. It must have been Yuan Feng who succeeded and sent a letter to Mu Bingyun.


    The fact that Mu Bingyun is the owner of Shuangyun Firm is no secret in the fairy world. Except she didn''t announce it, no one knew. She didn''t expect that the other party could hide so deeply. This is the reason why she wants to get rid of Mu Bingyun, the other party is better than her in everything!


    The sound of the door opening rang in his ears, and Li Wantong pretended to be worried: "Miss Mu, what happened?"


    "Patriarch Li?" Mu Bingyun glanced at Li Wantong more than once, who was a little chilled by the sight of the latter, but she was used to it without falling down in front of Mount Tai. Let Mu Bingyun look at it, "Some personal matters."


    "Hey, Mu girl, you are so anxious, is there something wrong? Maybe I can help you find a way?"


    However, where would Mu Bingyun pay attention to her? With a flash, he leaped out. Soon she came to the teleportation array and put in the immortal stone. The white light covered her figure and disappeared in an instant. Li Wantong hurriedly followed behind, and of course, Wu Laiqing followed with someone.


    Not long after, Mu Bingyun flew out of the Immortal Realm and came to the route pointed by the man. This is an abandoned continent, deserted everywhere. After she landed, her consciousness swept away, but she did not feel Li Dingxiang''s figure.


    was vigilant in his heart, it seemed that the opponent''s strength was stronger than hers.


    "Come out, hand over the cloves!"


    A young man appeared in front of the words, and those eyes looked her up and down, and there was a hint of surprise: "It looks better than the painting."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun was shocked. This person''s identity is probably from Dongfang Ming! However, to be able to capture Lilac to blackmail her, someone must have informed the other party.


    So who is this person?


    She squinted and recalled carefully, at this time, anyone is possible, but the most likely person is Li Wantong! ! Although it seemed that Li Wantong didn''t do anything, the other party''s behavior was very suspicious.


    "Where''s the cloves?"


    Yuanfeng beckoned, and Li Dingxiang was escorted up by the two. He stared at him and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t make a sound. He must have been restrained.


    Seeing that Li Dingxiang was fine, Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''s heart was also put down: "What do you want? Are you from Dongfang Ming?"


    "Miss Mu is really smart. As for what I want to do, doesn''t Miss Mu know? Of course, I will bring you back and leave it to the owner of the family." Yuan Feng smiled, "As long as Miss Mu is obedient to me Let''s go, I''ll let the lilac girl go, how?"


    Li Dingxiang kept shaking her head. She hated that her strength was too weak, causing trouble to Bingyun. Bingyun was right, under absolute strength, conspiracy and tricks are simply impossible to do, but when she has no strength, no matter what conspiracy and tricks are difficult to defeat.


    "Okay, let her go, I''ll go with you."


    Yuan Feng laughed loudly: "Miss Mu, I''m afraid people don''t believe it when you say that! Your strength is already at the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and you are still close to breaking through to the Immortal Venerable. Unfortunately, your strength is only the first Immortal Venerable. Step, the beauty of the wooden girl at the beginning has also been mentioned by others. If I let the person go, wouldn''t you have a chance to escape?"


    Yuan Fengyin smiled: "Miss Mu, do you think I''m right?"


    "You''re right, so what do you want?" Mu Bingyun''s expression was always indifferent, as if she was not afraid of anything when faced with danger. This makes Yuan Feng very incomprehensible, this woman doesn''t seem to be worried at all.


    "If you abandon your cultivation, I will let her go."

 Chapter 701： did you agree?

    "Uh...uh..." Li Dingxiang widened her eyes and shook her head fiercely, absolutely not, Bingyun, absolutely not! How can, how can!


    "Miss Mu, think about it carefully, give you ten breaths of time, after ten breaths, every other breath, I will abolish a part of her body, so that she is in pain, and even slowly abolish her cultivation, I believe The wooden girl will consider it carefully."


    Yuanfeng''s dazzling knife had already landed on Li Dingxiang''s face, "If such beautiful eyes were dug out, it would be a pity for Miss Lilac."


    "one."


    "it is good."


    Yuanfeng paused, put away the knife, and looked at Mu Bingyun in disbelief, "You agreed?"


    "Yes, but I don''t trust you too much. Why don''t you swear, with your soul and blood curse, if you dare, I will destroy myself. How?"


    Yuan Feng stared blankly at the woman in red not far away, her eyes were bright. Even in the face of such embarrassment, she was still not afraid at all. Listening to Li Wantong, she is indifferent to many people, but she cares very much about the people she cares about.


    He didn''t believe it, he didn''t expect that she would dare to agree. The face of the alluring country and the city, and the wonderful posture, he suddenly felt that if such a woman was his, it would be great.


    It''s a pity, it''s a pity that her identity, against the head of the family, is doomed to have no good end. Although he loves beauty, he will not risk his life. In front of such a stunning sight, I can only regret it once.


    Such a wonderful person, why didn''t he meet him earlier.


    "Okay, I swear."


    Yuanfeng really swore, not for others, but for the courage of this man. Seeing those eyes, he seemed to be confused, and it also made him feel confused. I swore when I was in a daze, and when I woke up, I didn''t regret it at all.


    He smiled when he saw her curling his lips, her silver hair fluttering in the breeze, and he no longer knew what words to use to describe her. He just felt that she was so beautiful and beautiful, that beauty surpassed everything, as if all women in this world were eclipsed except her, he suddenly felt that everything in the past was vulgar and unbearable.


    Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t even have any interest in it.


    "Very well, Young Master Yuan, before I destroy myself, I have to kill those two people! They are not yours, right?"


    For her question, he only chose to nod, his eyes fell on the red lips, his palms moved slightly, and the two who imprisoned Li Dingxiang fell to the ground and died. Li Dingxiang wanted to move, but he was imprisoned again and fell to the ground softly.


    "Wood girl, I promised you, I have done it."


    "very good."


    Mu Bingyun''s fingers swiftly lit his body, and it didn''t take long before a burst of immortal energy poured out of his body, the strong wood element force made Yuan Feng stunned and speechless. How could someone be so cruel to themselves just to save someone?


    After the wood-type power poured out, her whole body fell to the ground. The strands of hair were scattered, and he raised his head gently, those eyes were a little cold and a little sharp: "Is it alright?"


    "Yes... that''s fine."


    "Then can I let my people take her away?"


    ''s voice was even colder than before, Yuan Feng didn''t know if he was intimidated or frightened, or he had never experienced such a thing before. He still felt a little incredible in his heart, so he nodded.


    Mu Bingyun passed the disappearance, and Wu Laiqing arrived shortly after. Her gaze fell on Li Wantong, who looked as usual, and was a little surprised when she saw Mu Bingyun.


    She looked away: "Lai Qing, bring the lilac over."


    "Master!"


    Wu Laiqing wanted to rush over, but was stopped by Mu Bingyun. She stood up slowly, but she looked extremely embarrassed. At this moment, in front of everyone, besides her body was already an immortal, her whole body was already gone, just like an ordinary person.


    Li Wantong pinched her fingers hard inside her sleeves, so she didn''t rush over and slap the opponent to death. She knew that if she moved, it would be all over, that''s fine, it''s fine now. She didn''t need her to come forward, Mu Bingyun could suffer, this was what she wanted to see.


    Wu Laiqing couldn''t resist Mu Bingyun''s order, so he had to ask someone to take Li Dingxiang away, but he was here, and Li Wantong didn''t leave either.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Li Wantong covered her mouth and stared at Yuan Feng: "Who are you?"


    However, Yuan Feng ignored Li Wantong this time. He felt that compared to Mu Bingyun, a woman like Li Wantong was really scary. Why did he still think such a woman was beautiful before?


    is really blind!


    "Wooden girl, let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun stood on the spot without moving, and hooked the corner of his mouth: "I can''t walk anymore."


    Yuan Feng was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly: "Then let me support you!"


    Before returning to the East Patriarch, it seems that he can spend more time with her, which is not bad. Yuan Feng thought wonderfully, and walked towards Mu Bingyun step by step.


    "Wooden girl, let''s go!"


    The moment Yuanfeng was about to pull Mu Bingyun''s arm, suddenly a huge force spurted out of Mu Bingyun''s body, and a palm came towards him. Yuan Feng quickly dodged, but was still hit by the shoulder, and the whole person leaped out.


    "Master!"


    "This¡­"


    Li Wantong''s eyes widened, somewhat incredulous. Hasn''t Mu Bingyun already abandoned his cultivation base? How can it be? ?


    Although Li Wantong was anxious, there was another Wu Laiqing beside her, so she could only watch.


    Yuanfeng is also incredible, the palm just now is not light. If he hadn''t noticed, he would have been seriously injured long ago. He patted the shoulder that was afraid of pain, and his eyes fell on the beautiful woman.


    "Miss Mu, you gave me a surprise. Even though it was a surprise, with your current strength, it is still impossible to defeat me." Yuan Feng was of course extremely surprised that Mu Bingyun had not been abolished. Before, he clearly felt that the other party had abolished his own cultivation, "I didn''t expect that the wooden girl would deceive people."


    Mu Bingyun turned around: "I never thought about defeating you, I just wanted to kill you!"


    "Of course, I didn''t deceive you."


    "Miss Mu, you really want to do this. If you go back with me obediently, you may be able to live a little longer. If you are caught by me later, I will really destroy you again." This woman is very special , is also very dangerous. He cannot guarantee that if she is not abolished, there will be any problems. Therefore, it is still abolished, and it is safer.


    In his heart, this woman is already a dead person. Even if the head of the family does not care about it, Madam will definitely not let the person who hurt the son. At this point, he could only sigh in his heart, but he didn''t think any more.

 Chapter 702： what have you done?

    Mu Bingyun sneered, his figure flashed, Yuan Feng felt that the surroundings had turned red. Immediately following the bombardment of a pair of fists, he instantly felt like he was about to suffocate. However, he did not respond slowly, turning his back to avoid her attack. The strong wind carried by his fist seemed to be still beside him.


    Here, the battle between the two finally started.


    Li Wantong looked at the two who were fighting in midair, and couldn''t help covering her mouth, her eyes full of surprise. Mu Bingyun, is this Mu Bingyun''s true strength? She couldn''t believe what would happen if she was really right. But she was sure that if Mu Bingyun was alive today, she would definitely be exposed. With Mu Bingyun''s amazing intellect, he would definitely be able to find something out of it.


    Li Wantong was a little nervous. After all, Yuan Feng lived in her Li residence before, so others might not doubt it, but Mu Bingyun would definitely doubt it.


    How to do?


    Li Wantong clenched her fist and looked forward with anticipation in her eyes, hoping that Yuanfeng would capture Mu Bingyun sooner, so that she would not have to be afraid, nor would she need to live in the shadow of Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun, go to hell, Immortal Realm doesn''t need you at all. How could Cang Yu only like you alone?


    "Patriarch Li, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wu Laiqing''s voice woke her up, Li Wantong quickly shook her head: "I... just a little worried, I don''t know if Mu Girl can defeat this person."


    "The owner will definitely be able to." Wu Laiqing showed concern, although he was extremely confident in his mouth, he was upset in his heart. There is a difference between Immortal Sovereign and Immortal Venerable. Seeing the scene where Mu Bingyun and Yuan Feng are fighting, and seeing that he is not Yuan Feng''s opponent, he can''t wait to rush up.


    But he knew that with his own strength, he could only cause trouble for the owner, and he might even be threatened by Yuanfeng. Therefore, he can only stand and watch from a distance, trying not to cause trouble for the owner.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Yuanfeng slapped Mu Bingyun on the body, and she fell straight down and hit the ground, forming a huge pit. Wu Laiqing''s heart was in his throat, and in a flash, Mu Bingyun jumped out of the pit, obviously a little embarrassed, but he looked incomparably graceful. At this moment, Li Wantong had to admit that in front of Mu Bingyun, she couldn''t compare, and it was because of this that she became more and more jealous.


    "Miss Mu, don''t resist, lest you suffer from flesh and blood."


    Yuanfeng patted the dust of his clothes, "The difference in strength between you and me is too great. If it wasn''t for my mercy, you can''t get out of it at this moment."


    "yes?"


    Mu Bingyun jumped, and the power of thunder and lightning suddenly poured out from the palms of his palms. With the palms facing upwards, the power of lightning and lightning instantly connected to the sky. Yuan Feng was stunned for a moment, only to feel that the surrounding clouds and mists were constantly gathering, and a thundercloud soon appeared above his head, and the darkness was pressing down. Even in the starry sky, he can still see clearly through it.


    He looked at Mu Bingyun in surprise: "Stop!"


    The sound of thunder and lightning crossed in the thundercloud sounded, he seemed to remember something, and his entire face turned pale. Incite thunder and lightning to fight with the power of heaven and earth. Before, he remembered Mu Bingyun''s abolished cultivation base, and the power of the wood element was pouring out of it, and now he looked at her face. He suddenly understood that she really did not deceive him, because she is a double pulse!


    She turned out to have dual veins, one of which is still hidden!


    "Mu Bingyun, stop!"


    Let Yuanfeng be fast, and not as fast as lightning. At this moment, the thunder and lightning are gathered, and it can no longer be recovered. Seeing this, Yuan Feng was about to flee, but he found that there were no obstacles around him, and he couldn''t escape. Shocked in his heart, he looked at Mu Bingyun in disbelief.


    "what have you done?"


    Mu Bingyun said word by word: "It''s nothing, I just set up a few formations while you weren''t paying attention. My formations that are still in the first rank of Immortal Venerable, can''t be broken, if you didn''t threaten me with cloves, I also want to kill you silently, and you won''t live to this point."


    Yuan Feng was startled, feeling the aura of thunder and lightning in the air, and quickly shook his head: "Miss Mu, let me go, I won''t tell the owner of your whereabouts!"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to keep secrets by killing you?"


    The red lips hooked, the magic formula in his hand fell, and the thunder and lightning in the air poured down, instantly surrounding the range of the formation. Mu Bingyun just stood outside the range that the thunder and lightning could attack, quietly looking at Yuan Feng, who was submerged by the thunder and lightning, and glanced at Li Wantong absently. The latter''s heart skipped a beat, she knew that Mu Bingyun was suspicious.


    There was not a single scream, Yuan Feng had already been blasted to the point where there was no **** left.


    Li Wantong''s face was pale, and she was already powerless. If you stand under the thunder and lightning, it is estimated that you will not be able to survive.


    Mu Bingyun, this woman is too scary. She felt that she was soaked all over. If Wu Laiqing looked over, she would definitely be curious why the always arrogant and arrogant Li family head looked like he had seen a ghost. Li Wantong grabbed her thigh fiercely, so she didn''t let her leg soften.


    terrible.


    A piece of thunder and lightning in front of him, this is Mu Bingyun once again triggering the thunder and lightning in the sky and the earth. It was a little difficult last time, but this time it was very smooth. Although the wooden veins are abolished, she has no regrets at all. Cloves are more important than wood veins. She showed a smile, she had two veins, one was picked up, and now there are still thunder veins, it is not a loss.


    Woodmai has accompanied her for so many years, now it''s time for Leimai to go out.


    Feeling that there was no more **** left, she leaped into the air and controlled the magic trick to slowly withdraw the lightning. A piece of thunder and lightning rose from the ground and gradually returned to the thundercloud. Looking at the starry sky shrouded in thunderclouds, he removed the formation and prepared to go to Wu Laiqing.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Wu Laiqing suddenly shouted, startling her, be careful? ?


    Is Yuan Feng not dead yet? ?


    Consciousness moved, but Yuan Feng was not found. There was a booming sound from above her head. When she reacted, a crack was blasted in front of her, and the whole person was sucked in by a suction. Suddenly, in a flash, a figure grabbed her, and just when she thought her body was about to be torn apart, a force protected her.


    "Ao... Ao Zhuo Xing?"


    Ao Zhuoxing was covered in blood, with an angry expression on his face: "It''s Lao Tzu! If you didn''t die, Lao Tzu would have died, and I don''t care about this shit!"


    However, without waiting for Ao Zhuoxing to scold anything, the two of them were instantly swallowed by the crack in the space.


    Wu Laiqing stared blankly at the place where Mu Bingyun disappeared, and slapped himself fiercely: "Master!" He just flew to the place where the crack in the space was just now, but the place was already closed, and there was no way to find it. .


    Li Wantong also woke up from the shock. The previous scene was still vivid in his mind. The thundercloud that was supposed to disperse in the air suddenly poured down a large road of thunder and lightning, splitting a space crack in front of Mu Bingyun. Just when she regretted that she didn''t directly hit Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun inhaled it.

 Chapter 703： gloomy appearance

    At that moment, a man suddenly appeared and chased after him. Li Wantong was stunned for a while, the man was not sullen, she vaguely heard a word, "Ao", her face was gloomy and uncertain, and then her eyes lit up, could that man have an affair with Mu Bingyun?


    I don''t know what I remembered, Li Wantong became happy. Regardless of whether Mu Bingyun died or not, of course, she felt that the other party had little chance of being alive. Even if it''s not big, she should do something during this time.


    Seeing Wu Laiqing''s disbelief, she hurriedly followed.


    "Boss Wu, have you found the wooden girl?"


    Wu Laiqing shook his head bitterly: "I can''t see the figure of the owner. It was a crack in the space that was blasted out by lightning. I don''t know what happened to the owner. I hope the owner can return safely. I believe she will be fine."


    Mu Bingyun created so many miracles, he believed that she would come back.


    "Really, I don''t know what''s wrong, Boss Wu, let''s go back first and send people to look for it. Maybe space cracks will appear in other places. It''s better to find the wooden girl earlier. In case they get injured , and can be treated in time.¡±


    Wu Laiqing turned serious. At this time, I felt that Li Wantong was right. He can''t be discouraged. Since he believes that the owner can come back, he will send people to look for it everywhere, always prepared, and there are problems in the fairy world. He can''t live up to the owner''s wishes.


    "Okay, Patriarch Li is right, then Mr. Wu will leave first."


    "Boss Wu take care."


    Li Wantong saw Wu Laiqing''s figure disappear quickly, the corner of his mouth twitched, and he glanced at the place where Mu Bingyun disappeared just now, not knowing what he was thinking. As if a turbid air in her heart was spit out, the hatred in her heart, Mu Bingyun disappeared.


    Mu Bingyun, this is a space crack! You thought you were still alive, well, even if you were alive, everything would change when you came back.


    Mu Bingyun was sucked away by the crack in the space, and the fairyland had this rumor one after another, and later inquired about it in Shuangyun City, and everyone found that the news was true. Some people are sad, others are happy.


    And the entire Shuangyun City was in a state of tension. Every day, people came out of Shuangyun City to look for the whereabouts of Mu Bingyun.


    Not long after, a rumor gradually appeared in the fairy world. It turned out that at the moment Mu Bingyun was sucked away by the crack in the space, a man appeared. The man seemed to be trying to save her, and both fell into it. Many people even rumored that there must be some ambiguous relationship between the two, otherwise how could they save their lives?


    "If it wasn''t for me, Bingyun wouldn''t be in danger."


    Li Dingxiang has been blaming herself for the past few days, Bingyun abolished her cultivation for her, although I heard later that Bingyun''s cultivation is still there. She always felt that it was not that simple, and Bingyun must have paid a price.


    If she was stronger, she would not be caught and threatened Bingyun.


    "I''m going to practice first, Laiqing, if there is news about Bingyun, please let me know."


    Wu Laiqing nodded heavily: "Lilac, don''t blame yourself, the boss will be fine. In the boss''s heart, you are very important."


    "I know."


    Li Lilac has red eyes, she has always known. Those who can be treated sincerely by Bingyun are lucky. For someone who can make Bingyun sacrifice her life to save her, how many lifetimes of blessings must she have cultivated?


    She will cultivate well, and the ultimate root is in Dongfang Ming, then she will kill Dongfang Ming and everyone. Of course, she hoped that Bingyun would kill with her!


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t leave the owner''s soul jade pendant." Wu Laiqing felt a little regretful, "It''s better not to leave." Later, he sighed, everyone fell silent, and now Yuan Feng is dead. They want to find Dongfang Ming to settle accounts, but they can''t. At present, they are not strong enough, so they can only die when they go up.


    "I believe that Bingyun will be fine, everyone is still practicing well, and everything is carried out according to what Bingyun said before. The other people will go out to find them one by one. If Bingyun is still alive, they will definitely find a way to come back."


    Chen Feitian''s eyes flashed with confidence, and he didn''t believe that people who could come out of the wheel realm could not come out of the cracks in space. If it was someone else, he would definitely not believe it, but this person was Bingyun, Nanyuan''s daughter. The Nan family are all perverts, they will definitely grow up in the crisis, and they will be lucky, none of them will have an accident.


    They will all be back!


    Chen Feitian told himself over and over again in his heart. Everyone was encouraged by this sentence, and hope rose in their hearts.


    "I''m going to practice. When Uncle Shi comes back, maybe I can go to the original fairyland."


    Ying Changqing turned around and left. Although he didn''t say anything, he could tell from the expression on his face that he was angry, very angry. Master likes Uncle Master the most. Now that Uncle Master has an accident, he feels that he has not protected Uncle Master well. I don''t know if Master will punish him if he knows.


    Finally, everyone went to practice, Wu Laiqing sighed: "What are the things that are still being spread outside?"


    Naturally, it was about Mu Bingyun and a man. Everyone didn''t know how this rumor spread, but he knew that it must be Li Wantong.


    "Yes."


    "Patriarch Li is probably a little busy recently, so let her be busy for a while, and wait for the boss to come back." It''s not a wise move to face the Li family at the moment. The threat of the original immortal world is the most terrifying. He didn''t want to ruin the owner''s hard work, he knew all the owner''s plans.


    "Understood."


    Wu Laiqing waved his hand: "Go down and be clean. If you meet someone from the Li family, they will cut their tongues. Remember, don''t expose that we did it."


    ¡­


    Time passed slowly, ten days, one month, two months, three months, still no news of Mu Bingyun was found. However, the rumors about Mu Bingyun and that strange man did not disappear at all, and even intensified.


    The Li family was indeed in a hurry, but the news that Mu Bingyun did not find made Li Wantong feel that these troubles were no longer troubles. She also knew that it was impossible for Wu Laiqing to attack them directly, so she was not afraid at the moment, and she often went to Shuangyun City to hang out. Fortunately, Li Dingxiang was cultivating, otherwise the two would have to fight.


    Purple Star City, two men in black suddenly appeared, both of them were extremely handsome, one of them was cold and the other was smiling.


    "Master, where are we going, are we looking for Madam?"


    "Um."


    Cangyu glanced at Pale, and was a little puzzled, is this really his subordinate? How do you feel that the other party is so clumsy when you get along recently? Pale was a little saddened by that disgusted look in his eyes.


    said that although the master used to oppress him, he never looked at him with such disgusting eyes. Oops, the master can''t remember anything, and he has abolished his great power, which is why the master believes it.

 Chapter 704： Too cheap

    The thing is actually like this, Cangyu also returned to the Demon Realm a few days ago, and just after arriving in the Demon Realm, a team of people appeared, saying that they were his subordinates. These people seemed to be chased and killed, and he rescued them easily. Those who said that they could feel the breath on him were his subordinates.


    Thinking that he is really useless, he gladly accepted it, and at the same time wiped the opponent''s enemy''s neck. Such a big movement was discovered by the Tiangang Demon Emperor, and of course the fact that his name was Cangyu was also known by everyone in the demon world. The Demon Emperor Tiangang came to visit and brought his daughter, Mo Yier. As a result, Mo Yier was entangled all day long, making him want to kill.


    Later, he learned from his subordinates that there was a teleportation array leading to the Immortal Realm, which was originally arranged by him. So he was about to get rid of Mo Yier and headed to Immortal Realm, only to meet Pale again.


    Pale White actually came to the Demon Realm for a long time, and came here after hearing about Cang Yu. It was found that this person didn''t look alike at all, but after countless trials, when he finally said Mu Bingyun''s name, he finally confirmed that this was the master he had been looking for for a long time.


    Thinking about the sadness of these days, he felt it was worth it. In the end, when he proved to his master that he was his subordinate, he was about to drive him crazy. Of course, he succeeded in the end, and the two got rid of Mo Yier and took the teleportation array to Immortal Realm.


    The two came out of the teleportation array and arrived in Purple Star City. However, rumors gradually began to spread in his ears, naturally it was about Mu Bingyun.


    Pale was a little chilled by Cangyu''s eyes, and shrank his neck: "Master, I don''t think it''s Madam, right?"


    "Bring someone to ask."


    Cang Yu Xing''s eyes sank, of course he didn''t believe that Mu Bingyun had an affair with others, he was worried, worried that she fell into the crack of space. If he could come back sooner, but remembering that it was already three months ago, and he only returned to the Demon Realm a month ago.


    "Master, I have already heard."


    Pale complexion is really pale now. After explaining the cause and effect of the incident, I only felt a coolness eroding, Madam actually fell into the space crack, this is a space crack!


    "Master, Madam will be all right?"


    "Will not."


    He clenched his fists tightly, his star eyes were cold, "Go to Double Cloud City first!"


    The two of them kept going, and the speed was very fast. It didn''t take long for them to arrive at Shuangyun City and meet Wu Laiqing. Wu Laiqing once again explained the cause and effect of the incident in more detail and truth.


    "Emperor, Bingyun is for me, so it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, Bingyun wouldn''t be in trouble."


    Li Dingxiang said guiltily, Pale wanted to comfort, but didn''t know how to speak. Madam did fall into the space crack because she rescued Lilac, but I imagine that the master must be in a bad mood at this moment.


    Cang Yu raised his head: "Go back to practice! Bing''er will come back." But Cang Bai could see that his master was restraining himself, and the master must feel very uncomfortable.


    Cangyu was really uncomfortable, and his heart seemed to be empty. After hearing her disappear into the space crack, he kept panicking in his heart. His icy face seemed to be split open, he clenched his fists, and finally calmed down.


    "Shuangyun City has all entered the state of cultivation, improve their strength, and attack Dongfang Ming!"


    Everyone looked at each other, looked at each other, and said yes in unison. They saw this man who was holding back his feelings and knew that he wanted to use this method to vent his hatred. They already felt a power of destruction, and they even knew that if they weren''t the person Mu Bingyun cares about, if it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun wanting to let the fairyland connect to the original fairyland, this man would definitely want to destroy this place.


    That kind of terrifying breath, they will never forget. Those eyes were full of coldness and indifference, and only when they looked at Mu Bingyun would they show tenderness.


    "Master, the one who spread the rumor about Madam is the Li family..." Pai Bai leaned closer, "Are we going to give the Li family a treat? Or is it a slow torture?"


    Wu Laiqing''s cheeks twitched, this master is not easy to provoke.


    Of course, if he can teach the Li family a good lesson, he is very much in favor. He has already inquired a lot of information, even if Li Wantong didn''t mean Li Wantong''s kidnapping, it has nothing to do with her.


    Cangyu tapped the table with his fingers, raised his head slightly, still those cold eyes, but they felt a chill that they couldn''t get rid of.


    "Too cheap."


    Pale eyes lit up: "What good idea does the master have?"


    "Wouldn''t it be better to die in the hands of one''s own people? If I want Binger to be ruined, I will give it back to her!"


    Pale has a smile on his face: "The master is the master, Pale admires it, and the subordinates will arrange it immediately."


    The rest of the people are cool behind, this man is insidious, really scarier than a woman.


    "Don''t worry, if you get it, it''s better if you lose it. If Binger doesn''t come back, she won''t be able to die for a day!"


    "Understood, Master, this subordinate will do it properly." Pale found that the man was silent and wanted to say something, but found that no matter what he said, he was extremely pale.


    He couldn''t be sure that the madam was still alive, so he didn''t dare to say this, but if he did, it was estimated that the master would kill him.


    Li Dingxiang is still very guilty, but she knows that guilt is useless. Only by practicing well can she repay Bingyun''s life-saving grace. Since Ying Changqing was a cultivator, there was another Li Dingxiang. The two practiced day and night. Wu Laiqing felt relieved and had a headache.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    When Pale came back to his senses, he realized that Cang Yu''s figure had disappeared in front of his eyes. He followed closely behind him, exerting all his strength before catching up, "Master, you are..."


    "Go and see."


    Pale''s heart ached, "My subordinates will accompany you?"


    Cang Yu did not speak, and Pale took him as his default. Just after leaving Shuangyun City, Li Wantong ran into the two of them, especially when she saw Cang Yu, her eyes lit up. Isn''t this the man Yuan Feng was looking for?


    Because of his different appearance, she didn''t recognize him, this person was Cang Yu. However, with the integration of Cang Yu''s soul, his appearance has gradually changed, which will only make people who are familiar with Cang Yu''s face feel a little familiar.


    Li Wantong watched for a while, until Cang Yu left, she fell into deep thought. What is the relationship between this man and Mu Bingyun?


    Now that Mu Bingyun has fallen into the crack in space, her life and death are uncertain, and she feels that it is basically impossible to come back. Thinking of this, Li Wantong became proud. Even if this man had something to do with Mu Bingyun, so what? She turned around and entered Shuangyun City. Although Mu Bingyun disappeared, there were still many good things in Shuangyun City.


    In the future, when facing Dongfang Ming, Shuangyun Firm will provide training resources.

 Chapter 705： shameless

    "Boss Wu, what do you mean?"


    Li Wantong''s face darkened. She originally came to get the training resources that Mu Bingyun had promised to give, but she didn''t want Wu Laiqing to say that she would not provide training resources to the Li family in the future. If the Li family wants to get cultivation resources, they can either find it themselves, or buy several times the immortal stone.


    This made her mad.


    "Boss Wu, are you taking advantage of Miss Mu''s disappearance, do you want to take control of Shuangyun Firm in your own hands?" Li Wantong said loudly, and the voice spread all around, and many people heard it.


    The old **** Wu Laiqing was there, pretending to know nothing, and glanced at Li Wantong lightly: "I''m really sorry, Shuangyun Commercial Bank will not provide anything to the Li family in the future. As for why, when the owner returns, he will give Li family owner a reasonable solution. Explanation. If Li Family Master is willing to wait here for the owner to come back, he can stay here for free."


    Li Wantong choked, her eyes swept over Wu Laiqing''s body, but who is Wu Laiqing? He has seen countless powerhouses, a mere rising star, and he really didn''t see it in his eyes. Even if Mu Bingyun disappeared now, with the strength of Shuangyun Firm, he was still not afraid of the Li family.


    Li Wantong''s face was ugly: "Wu Laiqing, please explain, Mu girl agreed at the beginning."


    "The owner agreed, but now that the owner is missing, we sent a large number of people out to find the news of the owner, and we have no intention to obtain cultivation resources, so there is no way to provide it to the master of the Li family now."


    Li Wantong''s complexion changed, staring at Wu Laiqing, but there was nothing she could do.


    "How did I hear that someone just came over today to get the training resources?"


    Wu Laiqing said with a haha: "Really? Has the Li family master misunderstood? Maybe that person bought it from someone else."


    "Is that so, I''m disturbing you."


    Li Wantong turned around and left, having doubts about this matter. Wu Laiqing''s gaze was clearly aimed at her. Humph, what a good Wu Laiqing, what a good one Mu Bingyun.


    Not long after, another rumor appeared in the Immortal Realm, saying that Mu Bingyun had disappeared, and Wu Laiqing wanted to seize the entire Shuangyun Firm, and would not provide cultivation resources to others in the future. As soon as the sound transmission came out, countless people flocked to Shuangyun City, as if they wanted Wu Laiqing to give an explanation.


    "Shameless!"


    Li Dingxiang said angrily, "I really want to kill them with a sword!"


    "Boss Wu, should you give us an explanation?"


    Wu Laiqing sighed, he finally understood what the owner said, why the owner was unwilling to gather these people, but only willing to provide some cultivation resources. The owner just wanted to use their strength to attack Dongfang Ming, not to bring him as a subordinate. It turned out that the reason is here, this group is clearly white-eyed wolves, and the owner still doesn''t like it.


    glanced over at Cang''s expressionless face, fortunately, Cang''s son is here. With Mr. Cang here, he will definitely not let the owner''s efforts go to waste.


    "I don''t know what explanation I need to give you." Wu Laiqing said with a smile, "I Shuangyun Trading Company, do I owe you all?"


    Everyone choked up. Speaking of which, Shuangyun Trading Company did not owe them anything, but until the other party clearly promised them, they would provide them with cultivation resources. This is good. Now that Mu Bingyun has disappeared, Wu Laiqing will go back and regret it. Isn''t it too inhumane?


    "Boss Wu, although you Shuangyun Trading Company don''t owe us anything, but Mu girl promised us back then that she would definitely provide us with training resources. What does it mean that Boss Wu now regrets it?"


    "How did you all know this news?" Wu Laiqing''s eyes fell on Li Wantong, "I''m a little surprised, didn''t you just get the cultivation resources here? Why are you talking nonsense?"


    Everyone was stunned, yes, they just got this year''s cultivation resources a few days ago. Most of them are medicinal herbs. Now there are many alchemists in Shuangyun Trading Company, and there is really no problem in providing some medicinal herbs.


    But when these people came to ask their teachers to ask for their guilt, Wu Laiqing already understood that even if the owner came back, I am afraid that they would not provide medicinal pills to these people again. Master Cang''s air-conditioning in front of him also made him understand that these people are digging their own graves.


    "Yo, I don''t know how this news came out," Li Dingxiang snorted coldly, "We didn''t say that. Since everyone thinks these things are easier to get, today is exactly what you want. Emperor, what do you think?"


    Cangyu raised his head slowly, his cold eyes swept across the crowd: "Very good!"


    Li Dingxiang''s eyes flashed with excitement: "Emperor is the husband of Bingyun, so naturally he can be the owner of Shuangyun Trading Company, Wu Laiqing, don''t you think?"


    "Of course, Mr. Cang is the husband of the owner, so naturally he is a family and can be regarded as the owner. Now that the owner is not there for the time being, it is natural that Mr. Cang should be the master of Shuangyun Business in the future."


    Wu Laiqing''s words shocked everyone, is this person Cang Yu? ?


    Li Wantong was even more surprised, staring at Cang Yu, only then did she realize that this person did look vaguely similar to Cang Yu. Feeling the sight from the desolate and cold, she felt a chill in her heart, but she still couldn''t help staring at him.


    "Are you Cangyu?"


    Li Wantong couldn''t help asking, and even almost cried out, he turned out to be Cangyu? how is this possible? ? By the way, the portrait Yuan Feng gave her before was this person and Mu Bingyun, she said how could Mu Bingyun be with other men, and Mu Bingyun said that she escaped with Cang Yu. Then, this person is really desolate.


    Although there are still many doubts that have not been resolved, the temperament of this person is indeed very similar to Cangyu.


    "So Young Master Cang is back."


    Li Wantong laughed and approached Cang Yu from the crowd, with a sad face on her face, "Miss Mu is in an accident now, please don''t be sad, Young Master Cang. We all know about the original fairy world. I hope Young Master Cang can cheer up and lead the way. We will attack the original fairyland together."


    Li Dingxiang gritted her teeth and laughed. She has seen shameless people before, but she has never seen such shameless people. She felt that it was a shame to have the same surname as Li Wantong. What do not be sad, what is cheering up, has the emperor ever been decadent?


    "Heh, Clan Master Li, are you a little bit lenient, Bingyun will come back, but I want to ask, why did Yuanfeng appear in the Li family in the first place?"


    Li Dingxiang''s words finally awakened Li Wantong, but she quickly calmed down. She had known for a long time that the other party would suspect her body sooner or later, but now that Yuan Feng is dead, she can''t find any evidence, and she really didn''t do anything, and she couldn''t find out if she wanted to.


    "Miss Lilac, what does this mean? Are you suspicious of me? As for why Yuanfeng is in my Li residence, this is just a coincidence. When he first arrived in the Immortal Realm, he found Li residence himself and said he wanted to borrow a place to live. Come on, I''m not his opponent, and I have to find beautiful companions for him every day, what can I do?"

 Chapter 706： It hurts me

    "Miss Lilac, don''t forget, when the incident happened, I was not at Li''s house, but at Shuangyun Firm."


    Li Dingxiang turned her head away and let Li Wantong argue, she had already determined in her heart that Li Wantong must have been involved in this matter. This person was disliked at first sight, and he came here many times to seek Bingyun for a bargain.


    "Young Master Cang, don''t get me wrong, Miss Mu is the hope of the Immortal Realm now, without her, how could we know the secrets of the original Immortal Realm, Miss Lilac does have some prejudice against me, even for the future of the Immortal Realm, I don''t Dare to do anything to hurt Mu Girl. What''s more, I haven''t seen anyone from the original Immortal Realm, how can I know that Yuan Feng is the one who came down to persecute Mu Girl?"


    Speaking of this, Li Wantong felt that Cangyu still didn''t want to speak, and her face froze. She felt mad hatred towards Mu Bingyun in her heart, and she didn''t believe that a man who had disappeared and didn''t know his life and death could still exist in this man''s psychology forever.


    "I wonder what Mr. Cang''s plans are now?"


    At this time, Cang Yu finally reacted somewhat, and Li Wantong''s light and distant gaze made Li Wantong feel bad. No matter what, she has eliminated the biggest threat, as long as she is given time, Cangyu will definitely like her.


    "Shuangyun Firm no longer provides training resources, but you can buy them!"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone''s expressions changed, and they wanted to say something, but suddenly they felt the momentum surging from Cang Yu''s body, and they were suddenly overwhelmed. They even felt a trace of murderous aura.


    Everyone was horrified, remembering that this man once favored Mu Bingyun, if he really offended him, he might have a hard time in the future, so he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Wu Laiqing seemed to let out a sigh of relief. He felt that the owner was very kind to people many times, and would leave some way out for others. However, these people don''t cherish it themselves, so it''s no wonder other people.


    Li Lilac also felt refreshed, especially when she saw Li Wantong''s cracked face, she couldn''t help laughing.


    ¡­


    "Master, why didn''t you just kill that woman?"


    Pale asked cautiously. At that time, he felt that the master was killing Li Wantong, but he just suppressed his emotions and didn''t do anything, which was really not in line with the master''s character.


    Cangyu''s eyes suddenly turned cold: "It''s too cheap for her."


    His Binger had not returned yet, so it was too easy to kill Li Wantong. How could someone who hurt Binger die so easily? Pale only felt that his body was cold, and the master''s temperament was changing so fast now that he couldn''t even grasp it.


    "What is the master going to do?"


    "Does the Li family have enemies?"


    Pale shivered and almost fell to the ground, looking at Cang Yu''s expressionless face, "There is indeed an enemy, this Li Wantong used to be just a prostitute with no name, that is..." Pale glanced cautiously, " I don''t know when she rose up in the Li family, and her methods were very straightforward and decisive. After a short period of time, she took control of the Li family. This woman is also very talented in formation." Seeing Cang Yu''s eyes, he quickly Said, "But it''s not comparable to Madam at all, not even worthy of carrying shoes for Madam."


    "So, her enemy?"


    The muscles on his pale cheeks twitched, and he didn''t dare to delay. He quickly counted Li Wantong''s enemies, not only the other collateral members of the Li family, but also Li Wantong who persecuted many others in order to expand the power of the Li family. family. Those families were either wiped out, or some of them survived. Although they wanted to seek revenge against Li Wantong, their strength was not enough, and their power was destroyed.


    Pale said as he took out a list, which contained a series of enemies about Li Wantong.


    Cangyu raised his eyebrows, picked up the list and glanced at it: "Provide them with unlimited cultivation resources, find someone to train them, and strive to improve their strength in a short time."


    "Understood Master."


    ''s pale eyes gleamed, "Then master, will Li Wantong let her go for the time being?"


    "It''s so cheap?" A cool voice sounded next to him, Pale only felt that this moment was too long, "I heard that she got an ancient scroll of ancient formations?"


    "Yeah, Master, I''ve already got a copy of that thing back, you can take a look." Pale Bai took out the ancient scroll like a dog, and then he saw that Cang Yu had made something on it, and handed it to himself. .


    "Take it back!"


    After saying that, the depression has disappeared. Pale stared at the ancient scroll, thinking to himself, what kind of tricks the master has made, no matter what tricks it is, Li Wantong is going to suffer.


    It''s not good to offend anyone, even if you offend your master, it''s not terrible, but you have to offend Madam! Who doesn''t know that the madam is the master''s heart and soul, and hurting the wife is not cutting the master''s heart and soul?


    ¡­


    "Ao Zhuo Xing??"


    Mu Bingyun felt that he had been asleep for a long time, and when he woke up, the surroundings were dark. Only then did she realize that the surroundings were still starry sky, and there was even a gust of wind everywhere, and she was lying on a slate. This slate appears to be growing in the air, but there is nothing around it.


    With sharp eyes, she found that on the other side of the slate, the person lying down was Ao Zhuoxing.


    "Ao Zhuoxing, how are you??"


    Mu Bingyun stood up and walked slowly into Ao Zhuo Xing. His condition did not look good and his body was very weak. I don''t know if I heard Mu Bingyun''s voice, Ao Zhuoxing woke up.


    tried to get up, but felt sore all over, and couldn''t help but scolded fiercely: "I''m useless!"


    "It hurts me to death!"


    Ao Zhuoxing, who wanted to stand up, found that he couldn''t do anything, and finally had to lie down in a decadent manner. His eyes finally fell on Mu Bingyun, and he gave him a fierce look.


    "What do you see, if it weren''t for you, I would have suffered such a great disaster? If it weren''t for you, how could I come here to suffer in the fairy world? I understand, the old thing, the Supreme Being of All Beasts, is all over the place. I''m scheming against Lao Tzu. When I meet the two of you, it''s the lintel that Lao Tzu has spent eight lifetimes on."


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows: "The voice is full of anger, it seems that there will be no worries about life, I wanted to get some medicinal herbs to restore you, but now it seems that you don''t need it. Since it''s all right, then get up, Let''s discuss how to get out."


    Ao Zhuoxing was a little dumbfounded, "How did I get up like this??"


    "You''re talking so loudly, you probably didn''t hurt anywhere, get up!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled and glanced around his hands, "Why, can''t I get up? I can leave if I don''t get up."


    "Mu Bingyun, don''t be ungrateful, if I hadn''t saved you, you would have been torn into eight pieces by Gangfeng." Ao Zhuoxing grinned in pain, who said that his injury was not serious, in order to protect Mu Bingyun Not to be torn apart by the Gang Wind, he did his best, and the price was that he became such a ghost.

 Chapter 707： Lao Tzu is a dragon, not a worm

    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing: "Ao Zhuo Xing, Ao Zhuo Xing, I don''t think you are so kind, you didn''t say before that if we didn''t have a contract, you wouldn''t pay attention to me! You are just afraid of me. If you die, it will hurt you, don''t say it so nicely."


    After ?? finished speaking, Mu Bingyun fed Ao Zhuoxing an elixir, "I don''t care about you anymore, it saved my life anyway. You recover, I''ll check what''s going on around."


    Ao Zhuoxing felt that the medicinal pill melted in his mouth, and instantly a gentle force was helping him to repair his body, and he swallowed the words that came to his mouth, his consciousness sank, and he slowly recovered.


    While Mu Bingyun was looking at the surrounding environment, he also fell into contemplation.


    What is this place?


    How is she going to get out?


    It didn''t take long for Aozhuxing to recover almost, and he also got up and started to observe the surrounding environment. Just like Mu Bingyun, he showed suspicious eyes, and he didn''t know where this place was.


    However, the surrounding gusts of wind, and the constant cracks in the space, made the two of them dare not act rashly.


    "Ao Zhuoxing, do you have a way out?"


    "Do you think Lao Tzu is omnipotent? Dare to enter any gang?"


    Mu Bingyun was silent: "That''s right, you''re just a worm."


    "I''m a dragon, not a worm!" Ao Zhuoxing said arrogantly, he really wanted to slap Mu Bingyun to death.


    "Let''s think of a way to get out!" The place they were standing was a huge boulder. From the outside of the boulder, except for the wind, it was the boundless starry sky. They didn''t know the direction, which made Mu Bingyun a little embarrassed.


    Let¡¯s not say how to get out first, and let¡¯s talk about the hurricane in front of her, which is not something she can deal with. It is estimated that they were able to survive to this place before, mostly by luck.


    The two were thinking and worrying here, and a lot of things happened on the other side of the fairyland.


    Because of Yuan Feng''s death, Dongfang Ming suspected that many people from the original immortal world suddenly appeared in the immortal world. Of course, few people knew about this. Those who know about this are naturally desolate.


    "Master, all are caught."


    Pale, with a look of joy, rushed into the room, "We have sent people to guard the main road that can enter from the original fairyland. No matter how many people they come, we can catch as many people."


    "However, Master, even if this is the case, this method can''t be used forever. I believe it won''t be long before Dongfang Ming will find out, what should I do then?"


    It''s not that they are pale and worried, but that they didn''t know it would happen so quickly. Maybe Dongfang Ming cares about Dongfang Sheng very much, so he is looking for the whereabouts of Dongfang Sheng with great fanfare.


    Cang Yu didn''t disturb him when he saw that he was meditating, so he had to stand silently. After a long time, Cang Yu spoke up.


    "Let the fairy world prepare and mobilize all the people from the devil world."


    The pale expression became serious: "Yes, Master."


    "By the way, Master, what is this?"


    Pale looked at Cang Yu''s hand, feeling a little curious.


    "The formation, the formation that Bing''er researched, is a thousand-person formation. As long as a thousand people cooperate, it can exert a very powerful power." Speaking of Mu Bingyun, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth, and even his eyes were full of smiles. , his Binger, is always so smart.


    Cang Bai was overjoyed. Seeing Cang Yu having fun over there alone, he didn''t bother, but went out and prepared to inform everyone in the Immortal Realm about this.


    When everyone in the Immortal Realm knew that Dongfang Ming was about to suspect the Immortal Realm, everyone became nervous. It had been a few years since they knew the truth, and everyone in the Immortal Realm gradually accepted this fact. Aside from some unpleasant episodes in the middle, it is a lot of effort in cultivation.


    Chen Feitian and others have all retreated.


    Among them, Li Dingxiang and Ying Changqing were the ones who practiced the most. The two felt that they were the weakest here, and of course they didn''t want to drag their feet.


    Everyone was cultivating in an orderly manner, and Cangyu also organized a thousand people with talent in formations, taught them the formations of those thousand people, and ordered them to train every day. Everyone understands that soon they will be fighting against Dongfang Ming.


    Time flies, it has been three years.


    "Master."


    His pale voice was a little dry, and he looked at the lonely man with pantothenic acid in his heart. It''s been three years and there is no news from Mrs. But the master is here to wait, madam, when can you come back?


    Should he ask, madam, are you coming back?


    Do you know that the master is waiting for you here, and he is about to become a wife stone. Pale is uncomfortable, no matter what he says, the master probably won''t take a look. Only when the lady is mentioned, the master will have some expressions.


    For three years, in addition to daily practice, the master was studying how to deal a fatal blow to Dongfang Ming.


    "Master, go back! The original Immortal Realm has sent people down again, I guess it is doubtful." As for why the other side didn''t act in time, I am afraid it is also testing the strength of this side.


    "Pale, you go back first!"


    Pale opened his mouth, and a face with a sense of joy could not help but become sad. I had to leave Cangyu here and leave alone. Not long after Pale left, Li Wantong''s figure appeared.


    "Young Master Cang, you really are here." Li Wantong walked slowly with a smile, looking at the place where Mu Bingyun once disappeared, a ray of light flashed in his eyes, unexpectedly, Mu Bingyun has disappeared for three years, but Still no figure. She felt that Mu Bingyun should be dead.


    No matter how much Cangyu misses, how can the dead come back. The monk''s life is very long, and she can use all the time in the future to impress Cang Yu''s heart.


    Thinking of this, Li Wantong approached Cang Yu: "Young Master Cang, Miss Mu has disappeared for three years, I''m afraid..." Before she could finish speaking, she only felt a hint of oppression, and even crushed her soul.


    Looking at that familiar face, yes, after three years, the gloomy face gradually returned to its original appearance, and he also assembled all his memories. Everything that belonged to the Soul Emperor was expelled by him, except for some things contained in his mind, now he is only depressed.


    However, his Binger still did not come back.


    "Oh, is the Li family master here?"


    Three figures suddenly appeared behind him, making Li Wantong''s face almost crack. Yin Peipei, Qin Yurou, and Mo Yier are really a lot. Why didn''t she know that one Mu Bingyun disappeared, and three more came.


    just **** her off!


    But these three people knew Cangyu before her, and even one of them was Cangyu''s cousin, how could she be so unlucky!


    Cangyu frowned, obviously disliking the people behind him. He didn''t want to worry about these people, he just wanted to know when his Bing''er would come back.

 Chapter 708： all here

    "Cousin Yu, are you here waiting for Girl Mu again?" Yin Peipei showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, with some regret in his eyes, "I can''t think of it, it''s a pity that Girl Mu will suffer such a big disaster. Originally, Cousin Yu and Mu The girl is very loving, how could such a thing happen?"


    Yin Pei Pei smiled proudly, Mu Bingyun ah Mu Bingyun, even if you won Cousin Yu''s heart, so what? You are not short-lived, even if Cousin Yu never likes him, so what, others can''t get it either.


    "Brother Cang, go back to the Demon Realm with me!"


    Mo Yier couldn''t help but said: "What''s good here, that woman is dead, what''s the point of you waiting here, Yier has been waiting for you, as long as you and Yier return to the devil world, we can start over. The dead can''t accompany you, and only Yi''er can walk with you from now on."


    Qin Yurou showed a silly look in your eyes, which made Mo Yier look cruel: "Qin Yurou, what kind of look are you looking at?? Do you think it''s amazing that you know Big Brother Cang? Don''t forget, both of you are mine now. Maid, you have signed a master-servant contract with me, what I ask you to do, you can only do what you can do, you are only my slaves, and you are not qualified to stand by Big Brother Cang''s side."


    As soon as these words fell, Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou''s expressions changed. Yes, they had just arrived in the demon world, and they encountered a lot of hardships. They were finally caught, and then Mo Yier took a fancy to them and forcibly signed a master-servant contract with them. , as long as Mo Yier has a single thought, they can make their life worse than death.


    Thinking of this, Yin Peipei stared at Mo Yier viciously, and suddenly there was a tingling pain in his mind, screaming, rolling on the ground, and twitching continuously.


    "what-"


    Mo Yi''er laughed: "This is the end of disobedience, do you know what''s wrong?" Aloof and proud, hearing this voice, Yin Peipei felt resentment in her heart, but she never dared to say anything disrespectful.


    "I...I was wrong."


    Yin Pei Pei really couldn''t bear the pain from his soul and had to bow his head.


    Mo Yier wouldn''t let her go so easily, and glanced at her lightly: "Wrong? What my, my, my, didn''t you teach you how to call yourself??"


    "I... ah¡ª" The stinging pain in the soul finally made Yin Pei Pei realize the reality. Supporting the pain, he hurriedly knelt down to the ground: "This servant knows I''m wrong, please forgive me."


    "Haha¡ª" Mo Yier laughed, looked at Yin Peipei who was covered in mud with disgust, and glanced at Qin Yurou, who was shivering beside him, "Remember the two of you, don''t talk about it in front of me in the future. Big Brother Cang¡¯s words, Big Brother Cang is excellent and will definitely be liked by people, but I don¡¯t really hope that you are coveting Big Brother Cang every day, do you understand?¡±


    The two were not reconciled, but they could only agree, and the statement was clear. Mo Yier let it go, but she was extremely proud. No one could **** Big Brother Cang from her, so she glanced at Li Wantong over there, and snorted coldly, if Li Wantong wasn''t the head of the Li family, she would have done it long ago.


    With her daddy behind her, she can do whatever she wants, just a small fairyland family. But I heard that Big Brother Cang needs the Li family now, so she will let them go for the time being.


    "Brother Cang, are you willing to return to the Demon Realm with me?"


    Cangyu didn''t speak, and he wasn''t interested in Mo Yier''s behavior at all. On the contrary, Mo Yier was able to subdue the two troubles Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou, so as not to disturb him.


    He just wanted to wait for his Binger here. Although three years had passed, he still believed that Binger would come back. Binger won''t just disappear like the others said, never come back.


    Bingyun, you will be back, right?


    clenched his fists tightly, not knowing that his body was shaking slightly.


    Mo Yi''er''s eyes sank. It''s been so many years, she likes Big Brother Cang so much, she doesn''t understand, what good is a woman who has disappeared for so many years, why is Big Brother Cang worth waiting for?


    I hated that so-called Mu Bingyun in my heart, but so what? That person is already dead, even if she wants to find someone to vent her anger, she will be fascinated by the infatuated elder brother Cang.


    Especially when Big Brother Cang dared to come to the Immortal Realm alone to find Mu Bingyun, it would be nice if this infatuation belonged to her.


    At this point, she couldn''t help walking to Cang Yu''s side: "Brother Cang, time has passed for a long time, as long as you are willing to go back to the Demon Realm with me, I will let Daddy help you all. Now the Immortal Realm has long been discovered by Dongfang Ming. , they are already thinking of countermeasures. With the current strength of the Immortal Realm, they cannot compete with the ancient immortals at all. If there is my help, it will be different. When the time comes, Brother Cang will fight whoever wants to fight, and the people from the Immortal Realm can also be in the original Immortal Realm. A place to survive."


    When ?? said these words, Mo Yier was extremely proud. Her father was a strong person in the realm of Immortal Venerable. Even those people from the original Immortal Realm would not be afraid when they came, and the Demon Realm was not afraid of them. There was longing in her eyes, this man, she desperately wanted to get him, to occupy his everything, he made her dream, and even for him, she could destroy everything.


    Li Wantong was taken aback by what Mo Yier said. She knew that Mo Yier was also from the demon world, and her strength was not weaker than hers, but she never knew what Mo Yier''s background was. But can a person who can speak to this level have a low status?


    ''s eyes fell on Cangyu greedily, she was cruel, even if she had a background and strong strength, she would not let Cangyu go.


    Now that there is no Mu Bingyun, Cangyu still loves Mu Bingyun and doesn''t seem to want to talk to Mo Yier, so she still has many opportunities. Mo Yier didn''t know how abominable she was. Big Brother Cang wouldn''t like such a vicious woman.


    Thinking of this, Li Wantong''s brows and eyes showed a hint of color, Mo Yier is just a spoiled eldest lady, how can she compare to her? She has been able to get to this day, it can be said that she has climbed up step by step.


    "Miss Mo, Brother Cang is infatuated with Miss Mu. Although Miss Mu has disappeared for three years, and her life and death are now uncertain, he will come here every day. No matter what happens in the future, Brother Cang will only have Miss Mu in his heart now, Miss Mo. Is it too inhuman to act like this?"


    Mo Yi''er looked at Li Wantong frivolously: "What is inhumane? That Mu Bingyun is dead, what''s wrong with me pursuing Big Brother Cang? I like it, I just want to be with Big Brother Cang, what else does anyone care about me? Big Brother Cang is willing to be with me. Li Wantong, don''t think I don''t know, you go here all day, not to get Big Brother Cang to treat you differently. I have already investigated your things, just you If you want to be careful, don''t take it out to shame, so as not to provoke other people''s jokes!"

 Chapter 709： Madam, Ive been waiting for you for a long time

    "I like someone, Mo Yier, I want to get it, and I will try my best to get it. And you..." Mo Yier''s eye-catching eyes fell on Li Wantong, "You are just a villain, you only dare to think in your heart. , I calculated in my heart, but didn''t have the courage to say it, do you think you will be liked by Big Brother Cang?"


    Li Wantong''s face was pale and her face was extremely ugly. She didn''t expect Mo Yier to speak so mercilessly and reveal all her thoughts. Fortunately, there were only a few people here. Otherwise, it would not be long before she Li Wantong was a villain. will spread throughout the fairyland.


    Good you, Mo Yier, dare to say that to her!


    This place, she will find it back sooner or later. Don''t think that the eldest lady with background is amazing. After she goes to the original fairyland to strengthen her power, what can you do to Mo Yier? ? It''s okay to be looked down upon by Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun is better than her in everything, but this Mo Yier, except for her identity and background, which other is like her?


    Even dared to speak like that in front of her, she really wanted to kill Mo Yier with a sword. However, she knew that Mo Yi''er was protected by strong men, and she would definitely be killed by these strong men before she started.


    "Hmph, what are you doing staring at this girl, isn''t this girl right, I''ve seen people like you a lot, and this girl still advises you to be more acquainted, and don''t play Big Brother Cang''s ideas, otherwise, you will lose your life one day. , don''t blame me."


    Li Wantong could only look at Mo Yier and snorted coldly: "Big Brother Cang has the freedom of whoever he likes. You are so reluctant to Big Brother Cang, you don''t like him at all, it''s just selfish!"


    "This girl is selfish. She wants to get Big Brother Cang. Since she was young, Miss Ben will use all her means to get what she wants. There is nothing she can''t get, it''s just a matter of time!"


    When Mo Yier said this, she was very proud. If her father had not stopped her, she would have come to the fairyland long ago. If it weren''t for that time, maybe she would be able to be with Big Brother Cang, and she and he missed so many years as a result, but she is not in a hurry, she said that it is only a matter of time to get Big Brother Cang.


    Pai Bai didn''t know when he had appeared beside Cang Yu. Hearing these eldest ladies quarreling, the corners of his mouth twitched, Madam, come back quickly, if you don''t come back, the master will become a sweet pastry and be taken away by these people . Although these people couldn''t take away the master, the current state of the master made him feel uncomfortable. He had never seen such a master, an incomparably powerful man, with a panicked expression on his face when he was waiting for his beloved woman.


    "Master, Dongfang Ming has really noticed something is wrong. All the passages are guarded by people, and our people can''t get through at all." The thief laughed, "But their people can''t get through, so now, now Both sides are still frozen, I don''t know what the master is going to do next?"


    Hearing Pale''s words, Cang Yu turned around gradually, his blurred vision was clear: "Find a way to get there!"


    Pale shivered: "Master, I..."


    "No way?"


    Feeling the slightest coolness, Pale pouted his lips: "My subordinates will go immediately, by the way, Master, many people have left the customs, when are you going to attack Dongfang Ming?"


    "Not in a hurry."


    Cang Yu has a sad face on his face, like a cloud that cannot be removed. Pale sighed, said the statement was white, and turned away. The master kept talking less and less, and Lilac practiced all day long. He was the only one who worked hard. Since he arrived in the Immortal Realm, he has been busy doing things every day, and it seems that he is the busiest.


    He shook his head and smiled wryly. Who told him to be the most idle, the most idle person must be assigned a lot of work. These are nothing, if Madam can come back, he can be busy even more. But, madam, will you come back?


    "Brother Cang, think about it, although Dongfang Ming is still in doubt, he didn''t immediately send someone to attack, but this is a matter of time. If there is no way, the people of Immortal Realm must pay more if they want to survive. big price.


    Not even one can survive! "


    Mo Yier squinted, she wasn''t scaring. How powerful the people of the original Immortal Realm were, all these were told to her by her father. If she hadn''t cared about Big Brother Cang, she wouldn''t have come to meddle in business at all.


    "Miss Mo, go back!"


    Mo Yier finally waited for Cangyu to speak, but it was these words, her face changed, but looking at that handsome face, even though she was cold to her, and she didn''t see her in her eyes, she still couldn''t be angry with him .


    "Brother Cang, I advise you to think about it!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "Miss Mo, Big Brother Cang has his own plans. Didn''t you see that Big Brother Cang has asked you to go back? Please think about it, Big Brother Cang, don''t do things according to your own ideas."


    "Li Wantong, is it your turn to take care of what this girl wants to do?"


    Mo Yier''s eyes burst out with anger, Big Brother Cang just ignores her, what qualifications does this woman have to talk to her like this?


    "It''s very lively here!"


    When the two faced off, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Everyone present except Mo Yier was incomparably shocked. Looking in that direction, they saw a red-clothed woman flying in the distance, with silver hair fluttering, her jade-colored face, and a beautiful, beautiful smile, not a smile. Eyes, a little water wave swaying in the eyes, clearly illuminating the surroundings, those eyes are so beautiful, but her eyes are on Cang Yu.


    Cangyu raised his head slightly, his originally cold face suddenly softened, his eyes softened, and the corners of his mouth curved, his eyes went from confused to clear, until there was only this silver-haired red-clothed woman inside.


    Before Mo Yier could return to his senses, he wrapped the woman in his arms, stroked her hair, looked at her face, put his arms around her waist, and hugged her tightly. Like a lost and found baby, for fear of falling again.


    Mu Bingyun lay in the man''s arms, took a deep breath, smelled the familiar breath, and gradually closed his eyes, enjoying the beautiful moment.


    "Looks like it''s not the right time for me to come back?"


    She raised her head slightly and looked at him with a half-smile, but he attracted his gentleness and domineering, he wrapped her around her with one hand, raised her chin with the other, bit her red lips with one bite, and sucked her sweetness fiercely. Mo Yi''er''s eyes widened, she didn''t know what to say, and she didn''t even know what to do.


    Li Wantong was even more shocked that Mu Bingyun actually came back.


    And Yin Pei Pei and Qin Yurou looked at each other and didn''t know what they were thinking, but the jealous look in their eyes could not be concealed.


    "Madam, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." The hoarse voice was in the ear, a little low, revealing excitement and a little choking.

 Chapter 710： Then go home?

    Mu Bingyun only felt a sore nose, looked up at this man, how self-respecting the man is, but at this moment he saw tears in his eyes. It was said that the man did not cry easily, but she saw it.


    raised a smile, and the red lips parted lightly: "It''s been a long wait."


    "Then go home?"


    "go home!"


    Her brows were smiling, like a blooming lotus flower, overflowing with fragrance, she rolled his eyes and hugged her even tighter. The two held hands, as if there were only each other in the world and no one could see them again. Looking at each other, they are full of tacit understanding, and the love that permeates cannot be hidden.


    "Mu Bingyun, wait for Lao Tzu! Do you want Lao Tzu to help you, you came out so soon, are you still alive?? In order to see your lover, you left Lao Tzu behind, Mu Bingyun, this woman is Lao Tzu. The most ruthless woman I''ve ever seen!"


    Ao Zhuoxing, who was panting behind him, came over, dressed in dusty clothes, staring at him and scolding, especially when he saw the loving faces of the two of them, he was not angry, "I''m just wondering, how can you run away? So anxious, it turns out that you are here to see your lover? What if you leave Laozi behind and encounter any danger?"


    Cang Yu raised his eyes to look at Ao Zhuoxing, and Ao Zhuoxing also glared: "What are you looking at, what are you looking at? If I hadn''t stepped forward, Mu Bingyun would have been torn apart by Gangfeng, you kid should be grateful I!"


    "Thank you."


    Hearing this, Ao Zhuoxing choked: "Do you think you can thank you with just one sentence??"


    "Brother Ao, what would you like to thank?"


    Ao Zhuoxing thought distressedly: "I have to give something good, right?"


    This is the result that he came to after thinking for a long time. After the space crack, all of his appetizer rings were damaged. I don''t know what Mu Bingyun''s holding ring is, but it was not damaged by the cracks in the space. Of course, it was also because of this that they were able to come back smoothly.


    However, isn''t Mu Bingyun''s luck better?


    Thinking of what happened before, his eyes were a little dreadful. He originally thought that Mu Bingyun was already the descendant of the Supreme Being, but he didn''t expect that it was not before, but it is now, that something happened inside, the Supreme Being Suddenly, Mu Bingyun also officially became the descendant of the Supreme Being.


    And he is proud of Zhuo Xing... as if he has seen what it is like to never see the light of day. No, now he has to coax Mu Bingyun to release his master-servant contract, otherwise he will die. Yes, he is dead.


    "Mu Bingyun, after all, I saved your life and brought you luck. Let''s see if you can get rid of that?" Ao Zhuoxing coughed lightly, asking him to talk about the master-servant contract. He really couldn''t say it. After all, he was a golden five-clawed golden dragon, and he was given a contract by the master and servant. It would be a shame to say it. If he sees other dragon clan in the future, how will he be allowed to mix?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at it lightly: "Ao Zhuoxing, follow me back to Shuangyun City to get your damaged ring. You can do whatever you want. However, I will not cancel the master-servant contract unless... One day I was in a good mood."


    "Mu Bingyun..." Ao Zhuoxing gritted his teeth, wishing he could tear her apart, "If you don''t untie it, you won''t untie it, why do you say it, is this a deliberate attempt to embarrass me?? I understand, I understand. Yes, hum!"


    "Yu, let''s go back! I haven''t been back for so long, and everyone is worried."


    "Um."


    "Stop!"


    Mo Yier finally reacted, looking at the hands they were holding, she felt extremely dazzling. She looked down at Mu Bingyun condescendingly, and moved her gaze to Cang Yu''s face: "Brother Cang, is this Mu Bingyun?"


    "Yes."


    Mo Yier''s face was ugly: "She is the person you have been waiting for for so many years?"


    "Yes."


    "You are husband and wife?" Mo Yier asked through gritted teeth, her eyes were full of fierce light, as if she would kill Mu Bingyun if Cangyu dared to say yes. She stared into his eyes tightly, not missing a little bit.


    "It''s my wife."


    never hesitated, his only wife in this life. Holding her hand tightly, he felt the world was perfect. When he lost her, he felt that his heart was empty.


    Mo Yier glared at the two of them fiercely, her eyes were about to bulge out. Especially the two of them are still so affectionately in love. After more than three years of waiting, it seemed to them that it was only fleeting, and they didn''t wipe out their feelings at all. They seemed to be even more affectionate.


    Mo Yier didn''t understand, what was it that could make people fall in love so deeply, why is the person that Big Brother Cang loves not her. Why?


    Li Wantong did the same, but she just stood silently on the side and didn''t dare to ask anything. What she was most worried about was whether Mu Bingyun would settle accounts with her. At first, due to Wu Laiqing''s suppression, the Li family had a hard time for a while. Later, for unknown reasons, Wu Laiqing gave up the suppression. Now that Mu Bingyun comes back, whether it will continue or not makes her very worried.


    All her glory now is because she is the head of the Li family. If the Li family collapsed, so would she. In terms of reason, she has no right to question like Mo Yier, no, it should be questioning the two of them.


    They are a pair, and the rest are just third parties.


    "Since the wooden girl is back, it''s really a good thing. If you don''t see the village before you reach the ground, let''s go back first!" A smile appeared in Li Wantong''s eyes. After being the head of the Li family for so many years, she is good at pretending to be a snake. , even if she wanted Mu Bingyun to die, she would greet him with a smile when she was in front of people.


    Mu Bingyun gave Li Wantong a thoughtful look, her red lips slightly hooked: "Indeed, let''s go back first!"


    Mo Yier fixedly watched the two leave from her side: "Mu Bingyun, how about we compete fairly?? Let''s compete once, and I don''t believe I will lose."


    "This girl, you have already lost." Mu Bingyun turned around with a slight smile, pinched a certain man, and secretly transmitted a voice: "Look how many peach blossoms have you provoked me again? One, two, three, four Duo, if I don''t come back, wouldn''t it be more? Maybe, one day, I will be able to form a team of Women''s Army."


    He just smiled and touched her hair without explaining. She laughed too, without his explanation, she knew that he had never seen these people in the eye. Explain something, the more explanation, the more cover up, he doesn''t need to cover up anything.


    Mo Yier gritted her teeth, still unwilling: "Are you afraid of losing?"


    "no."


    "Then why don''t you dare to gamble with me? Don''t you like him? He doesn''t like you either. You are so affectionate, why don''t you dare to gamble with me? Are you afraid of losing face?" She was not reconciled, she had waited for so many years, and there was such a good opportunity in front of her, but Mu Bingyun came back, how could she be reconciled.

 Chapter 711： do not gamble

    The way they were leaning against each other really stabbed her eyes, and her heart hurt even more.


    "Mu Bingyun, do you want to bet with me??"


    Mo Yier''s voice suddenly increased.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was light, and two words were spit out from his red lips: "No gambling."


    "you¡­"


    "I won''t gamble with the person I love, you can gamble with items, magic weapons... But, this girl, please don''t insult my husband with these words, if you hear you say this again, don''t blame me for doing it It''s gone!"


    The dull eyes were suddenly sharp, shooting out a dazzling light, the fluttering red clothes, the silver hair dancing in the wind, the arrogance in the words, full of domineering, "Also, please don''t look at this girl with such possessive eyes. Take care of my husband, otherwise I can''t help digging it up and throwing it to the dog! He''s mine!"


    Mu Bingyun said word by word, full of possessiveness, which caused the man beside him to laugh. That smile was like the blossoming of flowers and the beginning of the world. His Binger had never said such a thing to him.


    "What are you happy about?"


    Mu Bingyun looked up to see the man smiling, and couldn''t help laughing: "If it wasn''t for you, would I be like this?"


    "My fault, Binger don''t get angry."


    "Then go home and collect the penalty!"


    This time, the two of them didn''t stay any longer. He took her by the waist and rose into the air, one black and one red, and quickly disappeared from the eyes of several people. Mo Yier lowered her head and looked up in that direction after a long time. His expression was unknown, but his face was full of hatred.


    She didn''t lose, she hadn''t even started yet, how could she lose?


    Mu Bingyun is back!


    The entire Shuangyun City was full of joy, and then the entire Immortal Realm became a sensation. Mu Bingyun once again created a miracle in front of their eyes. People who fell into the cracks in space can still come back intact. What does this mean?


    She is a person full of miracles, and when they meet Dongfang Ming, they hope she will create a miracle again.


    Ao Zhuoxing was full of anger, and stood in the yard swearing: "What miracle, if I hadn''t pulled her at the end, would she have been able to come back alive? This miracle was obviously created by Lao Tzu, and I must say that Lao Tzu was also a golden light back then. The glittering dragon has been unlucky since he met the bastard, the Supreme Being of All Beasts. The Supreme Beast, the bastard, played Lao Tzu into the palm of his hand. You have the ability to appear in front of Lao Tzu again. Let''s fight tens of thousands of them. Turn around, shrinking the head tortoise, I only know how to deal with Lao Tzu by some indiscriminate means. Supreme beasts, don''t be shy, when Lao Tzu gets rid of the master-servant contract, he will definitely come to you to settle the account, and then Lao Tzu will give you to the contract .


    In the future, I also want to enjoy the feeling of the king of the beasts serving tea and water. "


    After a series of scoldings, Ao Zhuoxing lay down on the rattan chair with a relaxed face, took a cup of tea and drank it slowly.


    "Scolding this **** every day makes me feel refreshed!"


    Everyone in the courtyard looked at each other in dismay, and the corners of their eyes couldn''t stop smiling.


    Chen Feitian glanced at Ao Zhuoxing one more time and asked, "Bingyun, is this really a dragon? Or is it a five-clawed golden dragon?"


    "Yeah, it''s true. Maybe he left his family when he was a child, and there was no one to discipline him. He looked a little wild. Fortunately, the master accepted him, otherwise he might go out and do a lot of evil." Mu Bingyun said seriously The smile can''t be restrained. After he truly became the descendant of the supreme beast, he would naturally be her master.


    "Mu Bingyun, don''t make fun of it over there!" Ao Zhuoxing glared fiercely, "Don''t think I can''t hear you!"


    "Ao Zhuo Xing, a new batch of goods has come from me recently. Do you want to go and have a look? I heard that the quality is good," before Wu Laiqing finished speaking, a breeze blew in front of him, and Wu Laiqing disappeared, far away. His voice came, "Don''t worry, it''s all yours, no one likes these things except you."


    "Hurry up, I can''t wait."


    Everyone looked at each other and smiled. Ao Zhuoxing''s temperament is indeed easy to be deceived by others. No wonder he was overshadowed by the Supreme Being of All Beasts. Fortunately, he is now here with Mu Bingyun. , wouldn''t it use Aozhuoxing to do something bad?


    "The people sent by Dongfang Ming are getting more and more powerful." Chen Feitian said solemnly, "I''m afraid it won''t be long, Bingyun, Immortal Realm is still weak now, I don''t know..." He was angry and worried, now they There is no way out, only forward.


    "Brother Chen, don''t worry, the plan is as usual."


    Yuan Donghua''s heart moved: "Bingyun, did you think of a good solution?"


    "Brother Yuan, why are you curious? I won''t disclose this matter for the time being. Even today''s Immortal Realm can resist it for a while. If it''s so easy to get everything, what should I do in the future? Besides, the battle is already there. Casualties, I can''t guarantee everyone''s safety. I can help deal with Dongfang Ming together, but their lives are in their own hands. I just want to protect these people who care."


    Everyone moved in their hearts and looked at Mu Bingyun seriously, they understood. If it wasn''t for someone who cares so much about her in Immortal Realm, I''m afraid she wouldn''t mind these things. They were extremely fortunate that Mu Bingyun was from the Immortal Realm.


    "Uncle Master, I will listen to you, but we have to find Master earlier."


    Ying Changqing is always like this, everyone had already expected who he would say next, and they heard him say: "If there is nothing else, I will go down to practice first, Shishu, you can arrange everything. !"


    So, after Mu Bingyun nodded, Ying Changqing turned around and left. Wu Laiqing watched the opponent''s strength rise steadily, his heart skipped a beat, training freak! I sighed in my heart, if he can be so diligent, it is estimated that his strength is also top-notch, right?


    Of course, just think about this matter, his role is to help the owner manage the entire Shuangyun Firm, and when the owner wants something in the future, he can take it out.


    "Big Brother Yuan, Big Brother Chen, I think your strength should be suppressed, right?"


    Chen Feitian nodded, they did not dare to break through in the fairyland. Once the breakthrough caused a shock, it is estimated that Dongfang Ming would not test it slowly, but directly bring people down to destroy them. Therefore, as a last resort, they can only suppress their strength.


    Over the years, thanks to the Shuangyun Firm in the Immortal Realm, many people have reached the ninth rank of Immortal Sovereign, and they almost broke through to Immortal Venerable. However, they didn''t dare to act rashly, they could only suppress their strength, and they didn''t dare to practice.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes and pondered, and everyone did not dare to disturb him.


    After a while, she said: "Brother Chen, you have gathered all those who have suppressed their strength and are about to break through, and I will find a way to make them break through. If this continues, it will be impossible to deal with Dongfang Ming at that time. At present, the fairy world is probably How many such people are there?"

 Chapter 712： an amazing place

    Chen Feitian and Yuan Donghua calculated silently, and after summing up, they said, "No less than 200 people."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up: "Very good, it seems that Immortal Realm is not as weak as imagined, as long as you give some time, it will not be so difficult to hit Dongfang Ming."


    "Two big brothers, then I''ll trouble you."


    How dare the two of you say trouble, if there is no Mu Bingyun, all the people in the fairy world will be finished. After the agreement, he set off immediately and gathered all the people who were about to break through that he knew. Not long after, more than 200 quasi-immortal Venerables appeared in front of Mu Bingyun.


    "Everyone, now you follow me to a place, and then you can break through. However, after the breakthrough, I still hope that you can hide your strength, and you can practice normally, but when you want to break through, come to me, Qian Qian. Don''t break through in the fairy world, otherwise it will definitely attract their attention."


    "Don''t worry, wooden girl, we don''t want to be caught and sucked out of luck and immortal power."


    It is estimated that few people can accept this kind of wedding dress for others. Even those who disliked Mu Bingyun in particular did not dare to be careless at this time. In the face of catastrophe, the enemy is still resolved, but there are other grievances.


    "Okay, you come with me!"


    Mu Bingyun led several hundred people out of Shuangyun City in a mighty manner, heading towards the place where she fell into the space crack. It didn''t take long for everyone to come to a barren continent, but it still belonged to the realm of the fairyland. Now that Dongfang Ming found out that something was wrong here, they did not dare to go to the Demon Realm to break through, otherwise it would still cause suspicion and even be suppressed by the Demon Realm.


    "Bingyun, where is this?"


    Even Chen Feitian can''t understand, let alone other people, it is impossible to break through here, and it will attract the attention of the original fairyland.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, his eyes searched around, and suddenly there was a wave in front of him, and azure appeared in everyone''s eyes. Then she hit a few tricks and fell, and a white hole appeared in front of her. Looking through the hole, there was another world, which shocked everyone.


    Of course ??Mu Bingyun wouldn''t say that, in fact, the place where it appeared is the manual of the beasts. This thing must not be known to everyone, and only this method can be used to bring everyone in to break through. The inside has also been remodeled so that it will not arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    "Everyone, let''s go first!"


    Everyone was surprised and didn''t think much about it. At this time, the first thing to do is to break through the strength. Although they also have various thoughts about this place, they think that they will have the opportunity to visit this place in the future.


    Seeing that more than 200 people have entered, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are guarding outside. As soon as she became conscious, the hole disappeared.


    At this moment, Mo Yier appeared again, and of course her two maids also followed. As for Li Wantong, she will definitely come here, every time there is Mo Yi''er, she will definitely come.


    Several people looked at a certain place and remained silent for a while. Li Wantong asked first, "Miss Mu, don''t know where that place is?"


    She wondered, if someone in the Li family wanted to break through the Immortal Venerable, would they want to use this place. In short, now she won''t choose to tear her face with Mu Bingyun, that''s no good. She is not Mo Yier, she has an identity background and strength.


    "A very magical place."


    Mu Bingyun said with a deep expression on his face: "Does the Li family also have people who need to break through? The Li family master might as well bring people over and break through together today. Opening this place will cost a huge amount of immortal power, so I also Don''t dare to open it easily, if there is any problem with me, it will be difficult to deal with."


    Li Wantong glanced at it and smiled embarrassingly: "I see, I''m just a little curious, but if anyone in the Li family needs a breakthrough in the future, I will definitely ask them to come to Miss Mu." Even so, she was thinking about Mu Bingyun The truth in the words.


    What exactly is that place? If you own it, it would be great, and what is so weird in it?


    Mo Yier didn''t think so much. In her eyes, Cangyu is probably the only one. Therefore, she would follow the duo from time to time. Since the last time, she has not done anything out of the cabinet, and the two have no time to talk to her for the time being, but there is no conflict.


    Time flies by in an instant, and in the blink of an eye it is three days. Mu Bingyun has been observing the situation of those people inside. After seeing that some of them broke through, they were looking everywhere, and couldn''t help laughing. This place is a blank page she specially prepared, and there is no way to find anything, so they are destined to be disappointed.


    "Mu Bingyun."


    Mo Yier waited for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but speak, "Let''s compare, the loser will leave Big Brother Cang, how about it?" Exposed, "How?"


    Mu Bingyun gave her a funny look, "No way."


    "You..." Mo Yier finally couldn''t help it, "If you have the ability, you will duel with me, what is it that you hide behind Big Brother Cang?? Don''t you want to lead the people from the Immortal Realm to the original Immortal Realm? As long as you Promise me to fight with me, or leave Big Brother Cang, and I will help you!"


    "I don''t need you. As for him, no matter what anyone offers, I will not let him out, nor will I take him as a bet. Miss Mo, I advise you to think about it, in fact, my temper is not very good. ."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, "He will always be mine." After she finished speaking, she felt the warm smile from the man beside her, and laughed along with her. She couldn''t help pulling him tightly. Really, it didn''t work. No matter what the conditions, he could not be taken away from him, and whoever dared to rob her, she would fight as hard as she could.


    The interaction between the two made Mo Yier a little dazzling again.


    "Brother Cang, don''t you really like me at all? What''s wrong with me, do you think you only like her? What''s so good about her? She''s beautiful, she''s talented in formation, but behind me A powerful force, as long as you go back with me, you can get everything you want."


    "I just want her!"


    The desolate and cool tone sounded, I only want her, this sentence completely stunned Mo Yier. Don''t men like power, power, and eternal struggle, don''t they just want to stand at the top?


    Why, under such a great temptation, he only wants Mu Bingyun, what is so good about her?


    Moyle didn''t understand, and neither did the other three. They don''t understand why these two people don''t enter the oil and salt, is it really the most important to each other in their lives? Can you even give up everything?


    They don''t believe it, they feel that the temptation is not enough.


    "Brother Cang, didn''t you say you want to find your parents? As long as you follow me, I will let Daddy activate his strength and go to the original fairyland to help you find your parents. With my Daddy''s power, there will be news soon. Also, Miss Mu, I heard that your parents and brothers also disappeared, and I was looking for them a while ago. As long as you leave Big Brother Cang, I can also help you find them."

 Chapter 713： The peach blossoms are blooming, it is really fragrant

    When talking about this, Mo Yier''s eyes were a little proud, and only she would be so confident.


    However, the expressions of the two in front of them were extremely calm, and they didn''t even look at her. Mo Yier wanted to say something, but Cang Yu, who had never spoken, spoke.


    "Miss Mo, go back!"


    Mo Yi''er opened her mouth and looked at Cang Yu with a fixed gaze: "Brother Cang, you... Have you really never liked me at all?"


    "No."


    Mo Yier squeezed her pink fist: "Brother Cang, you said, if Dongfang Ming knew about your actions, what would happen?"


    "It won''t be much," Cangyu''s expression was indifferent, his eyes did not move, there was only one person in his eyes, "Come, kill!"


    "It''s just a matter of time, if Miss Mo wants to threaten this, go ahead!" Mu Bingyun''s brows were full of smiles, "We''re ready, just one person to deliver the letter, if it''s Miss Mo If you think it''s boring, you can try it. I just don''t know what will happen if the daughter of the Demon Emperor Tiangang intervenes in the war in the fairy world without authorization."


    "Mu Bingyun, don''t forget, Big Brother Cang is also from the Demon Realm, and he also intervened in the Immortal Realm battle!" Mo Yier seemed to have found a good excuse.


    "Yeah, he is indeed a person from the devil world, but he is the husband-in-law I recruited, so he is naturally a married woman. From now on, he will no longer be a person from the devil world. He is my person, so he naturally wants to listen to me. This is...no problem. Bar?"


    Mo Yi''er''s chest was heaving, and she was obviously very angry: "You insult Big Brother Cang like this, and Big Brother Cang has a crush on you!"


    But when she said this, she herself did not believe it, because Cangyu was not humiliated at all, and she even had a smile in her eyes, obviously tacitly acquiescing to Mu Bingyun''s words. Mo Yier doesn''t understand, really doesn''t understand, why can''t Big Brother Cang see that he has paid so much?


    "Hmph, Mu Bingyun, don''t be complacent, one day, I will take Big Brother Cang away, and then you will regret it!" Mo Yier turned and flew away, Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei hurriedly looked reluctantly Gloomy eyes.


    A meaningful smile appeared in Li Wantong''s eyes, and she looked at Cang Yu, full of admiration. It''s a pity that she has no competitiveness at all. Even so, she will not give up. To borrow Mo Yi''er''s words, she will one day **** Cangyu away.


    took two more glances, and she also left. Now she is still too weak to fight against Mu Bingyun, it would be nice to have someone who can join forces with her.


    "The peach blossoms are blooming, it''s really fragrant!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled, his silver hair was blowing in the wind, but he leaned against his arms, not at all as he said, but hugged him tighter, "I have to watch it. , so as not to be dug into the corner."


    "What flower?"


    She was stunned for a moment, and then her eyebrows moved: "The beauty is jealous for you, I didn''t even see it!"


    "Where is the beauty, isn''t the beauty in your arms?"


    His hands tightened and he clamped her, staring into the pool of water, staring straight into her eyes, "All minds are affected by the beauty."


    So, can''t notice what flower, where is the flower, where is it fragrant again?


    No matter how beautiful, the beauty is not the person in your arms, no matter how fragrant, it is covered by the fragrance of the people in your arms.


    This time, Mu Bingyun was really amused by him.


    "You, when it comes to love words, it''s really a set of sets, and I don''t know who to learn from. If it was a little girl, you would have been deceived by you long ago."


    Inexplicably, she remembered the time when they first met. He couldn''t help but gradually recalled that when we met for the first time, he said: "Is it too late?"


    Thinking about that time, it was doomed at first sight!


    "What do you think?"


    "I miss you," she paused. "I was thinking about the first time we met. How did you feel when you met me?" She was not curious at first, but when she asked, she became even more curious. , She didn''t even know when this man was interested in her. It seems that in the early stage, he was always taking the initiative in the early stage. On the contrary, she still avoided it. When she thinks about it, she is really grateful.


    "It''s funny to see a little girl with a blank face to heal her wounds!"


    There was a smile on his lips: "A little curious, what happened to being able to be so cruel to himself at a young age."


    "After being curious, I don''t know when I became interested."


    She couldn''t help laughing: "So, you were curious at first, not love at first sight?"


    "What is Bing''er thinking?"


    "I think it''s very interesting when I think about it before." She thought about it and said, "I was also very contradictory at the time, and I thought you had some intentions! But when you think of yourself as a little girl with nothing, you won''t do anything to me. Like. Later..."


    Everything this man did for her later moved her, and even gradually felt the light from the darkness. At that point she was thinking, how nice it would be if the beam never disappeared. She was thinking again, what if the light suddenly disappeared?


    He sure she believed him, she believed.


    Facts have proved that he is different from other people. For so many years, there is a trust between them, and it is this trust that has allowed them to come together today.


    She raised her head and couldn''t help but kissed him on the lips: "No matter how many peach blossoms there are around me, I will never doubt you."


    "Where are the flowers?" He lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips, "I only like this red ice flower."


    "Is there such a flower?" She couldn''t help laughing, but the two of them hugged each other tightly, looking at the starry sky that couldn''t be seen to the end, "Yu, after all this is resolved, are we going to hold a grand wedding to marry you? Marry back home? After all, I have already said something, if I don''t marry you back, wouldn''t it be shameful?"


    "It''s time to give Bing''er a grand wedding," he lowered his head and looked into her eyes affectionately, "I asked Pale White to prepare the dowry."


    Under the starry sky, the woman''s laughter sounded, and from the laughter, she could hear her appointment. That one-on-one red and one black figure seems to have become permanent.


    ¡­


    After a few days, all the Immortal Venerables who entered the Myriad Beast Spectrum have broken through. Everyone also returned to the Immortal Realm. Many thoughtful people sent people to inspect, but they found nothing, and finally had to give up.


    She naturally knows about these Mu Bingyun, of course she doesn''t care, there is nothing there at all, and the search is futile.


    The atmosphere of ?? Immortal Realm became more and more solemn, and everyone entered into full-speed cultivation.


    There are three entrances to the original fairyland. At this moment, the three entrances are guarded by both sides, and no one can enter each other''s place. On Dongfang Ming''s side, they are ready to send experts to control the people of the Immortal Realm.

 Chapter 714： I do not recognize

    "Brother Ming, there is still no news about Sheng''er. I heard that there is a problem in that little fairyland. Before Yuan Feng went to this place to find those two people, now Yuan Feng is dead, these two people are probably in the little fairyland. In the immortal world, Brother Ming, send someone to bring them back!"


    Qian Ru''s face was full of worry, "Although Sheng''er''s soul jade pendant has not broken, who knows what means they are using to torture Sheng''er. As long as they are brought back, they will be able to know where Sheng''er is. When the time comes, I will let them know. You can''t live, you can''t die!"


    Qianru showed cruelty on her face.


    Dongfang Ming looked a little impatient, "I''ve already handed over the matter of Sheng''er. Madam, go back first, and Sheng''er will come back safely."


    "Brother Ming!" Qian Ru couldn''t believe it, "It''s been several years, and there is still no news about Sheng''er. I recently heard that your people are investigating things in the Little Immortal Realm. What happened? Is it more important than our Shenger??"


    Qianru didn''t understand how this man had changed.


    At first, she tried her best to grab this man in her hands. But after so many years, although she got what she wanted, in addition to the thrill of winning Qianji, it was only Sheng''er that could bring her happiness. In the eyes of this man, it was as if she had never existed.


    "Brother Ming, you don''t care about Sheng''er at all, since you don''t send people down, I''ll just send my people. You don''t care about Sheng''er''s affairs. Sheng''er doesn''t have any father''s pain, and I am my mother. exist."


    "enough!"


    Dongfang Ming''s expression changed: "What do you know??"


    Qianru was taken aback, she had never seen Dongfang Mingfa so angry, she was still facing her. She didn''t know what to say for a while. She felt that since Sheng''er disappeared last time, Dongfang Ming felt a little abnormal.


    "You go first, I won''t let Sheng''er have any trouble, there should be no Sheng''er in Xiaoxianjie."


    Qianru knew that she couldn''t anger this man any more. Since he said that there was no one in Xiaoxianjie, then there must be no one. Nodding, she went down. But she will never give up, she is going to secretly send someone down to find it.


    After Qianru left, Dongfang Ming''s eyes flashed with an unknown look, he punched the table, and the table instantly turned into dust: "Qianji, where are you?"


    Dongfang Ming gritted his teeth: "Qianji, Qianji, you were able to come out!"


    "Little Immortal Realm!" Thinking of this, a ruthless look appeared in Dongfang Ming''s eyes, "It''s been 10,000 years, who exposed this secret!"


    "Master!"


    Suddenly a person appeared in front of him, Dongfang Ming stopped: "Speak!"


    "Master, Chihime''s whereabouts have not been found."


    "Where is the little fairyland?"


    "At present, our people can''t enter the Little Immortal Realm at all, Master, they should have noticed, and now they are trying to find a way to escape."


    A cold light flashed in Dongfang''s bright eyes: "Understood, let them all come here, this place can''t be left."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Not long after, the original fairyland was headed by Dongfang Ming, and many masters of sect families gathered in three places. This incident naturally aroused the idea of ????other sects. Few people know the truth of Xiaoxianjie. But the existence of the Little Immortal Realm is known to the entire original Immortal Realm, but they don''t care at all about the group of immortals with weak strength and incomplete cultivation techniques. They just flew to some of the people in the Little Immortal Realm. There are a lot of benefits, and fewer people are competing with them for resources.


    Therefore, for 10,000 years, Xiaoxianjie has not had any problems. Even if people usually go to Xiaoxianjie, they don''t find any doubts. Over time, everyone doesn''t care.


    But he didn''t want to, this time the Dongfang family was basically dispatched, and they didn''t know what it was for.


    Vaguely, many people heard that someone from Xiaoxianjie captured Dongfang Sheng, and Dongfang Ming was eager to save his son. But is this reason really convincing?


    Regardless of whether he is convinced or not, it is already a fact that Dongfang Ming wants to kill the people of Xiaoxianjie.


    When Dongfang Ming brought a group of immortals to the passage of the fairyland, the powerful momentum made the whole fairyland feel it.


    Mu Bingyun and the others first felt it, and as soon as everyone moved, they appeared in front of everyone in Dongfang Ming.


    When they saw Mu Bingyun, especially the one with silver hair and red clothes, they already understood that this person used to be the one who used the Dongfang Sheng teleportation magic weapon. And Cang Yu''s aura was also recognized by them.


    "Patriarch, these two are the same two people from the beginning."


    Dongfang Ming was really a little surprised. He didn''t think of a reason why it was wrong, but it came true. In this case, he squinted his eyes, just to use this to catch all these people.


    "Where is Sheng''er?"


    Dongfang Ming said Dongfang Sheng as soon as he opened his mouth, which really made the rest of the fairy world stunned for a while, and then reacted. Isn''t Dongfang Sheng the son of Dongfang Ming that Mu Bingyun mentioned before?


    Immediately everyone felt that Dongfang Ming was very insidious, and clearly wanted to use this to alienate everyone in the fairy world, and then break them down and kill them. They are all monks, if their brains are not broken, they will not be so stupid.


    "Who are you?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, since he wanted to pretend to be stupid, let''s all be stupid together: "Why are you from here, if there is nothing wrong, please leave!"


    Everyone looked at Mu Bingyun with awe, as if they were really asking about Dongfang Ming''s origins, it seemed that the other party was the invader, and they were stunned for a while. Dongfang Ming narrowed his eyes, and his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun.


    "On that day, the two of you robbed Sheng''er''s magic weapon, and now Sheng''er is still missing, hand over Sheng''er, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Who is Sheng''er? I don''t know, but if you don''t leave right away, don''t blame us for being rude." Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on the people behind Dongfang Sheng, who were all Immortal Venerable experts with the lowest strength. They are all Immortal Sovereigns.


    Dongfang Ming''s power is really strong.


    Dongfang Ming didn''t expect the other party to pretend to be confused with him, and didn''t want to hide his face: "Since you don''t hand over Sheng''er, I will avenge Sheng''er, kill! Not one!"


    Hearing the words, everyone''s heart froze.


    Mu Bingyun beckoned, and everyone quickly retreated, leaving Dongfang Ming stunned for a moment, and then he felt that something was wrong around him. The people in the immortal world in front of them did not disappear before their eyes, and then there was no one around.


    At this time, he already knew that he was caught in the formation.


    Everyone in the fairy world was relieved when they saw that Dongfang Ming was temporarily trapped. There are so many Immortal Venerable powerhouses, although there are about 200 on their own side, but most of them have just broken through, and their strength is only the first and second rank of Immortal Venerable.

 Chapter 715： Kill you while you are sick

    "Miss Mu, what should we do now? I''m afraid the formation won''t be able to surround them for long."


    Mu Bingyun hooked his lips: "Naturally, it is to kill you while you are sick. If the situation is not right, then come back!"


    "Understood."


    With Mu Bingyun''s words, everyone flashed their swords and rushed over. It was a slashing attack against those people. With prior preparation, they would not fall into the formation at all. Moreover, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were in control of the formation at any time.


    Dongfang Ming never thought that the people on this side would kill them directly. He was just here to test this time, and he did not bring many people with him. Seeing that the formation was besieging the people on his side, there was really no way for him to do so for a while. .


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, and the immortal stone floated out of his hand and fell into the formation. As the immortal stone fell, its formation became more stable, and it was just a simple siege formation, which has become a killing formation. combination of arrays.


    In an instant, Dongfang Ming felt that the surrounding environment changed again.


    "what-"


    The screams around him made Dongfang Ming feel a little anxious. His eyes sank, and he really didn''t expect that he would be overshadowed by these ants! It seems that people here cannot stay.


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Ming jumped into the air, flashing magic formulas in his hands. Dongfang Ming''s current strength is already at the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and he is almost able to break through. However, for so many years, he does not know why he can''t break through, but he feels that as long as the luck and cultivation of these people in Xiaoxianjie are all Absorb, absolutely can break through.


    At this point, there was a ferocious look on his face, and the ants were eager to die, so he was welcome.


    "not good!"


    Cangyu''s complexion changed, "Bing''er, I''ll go in and deal with him, he wants to break through the formation, others are faster."


    Mu Bingyun paused and nodded: "Okay, be careful, if you see something wrong, go back immediately. It''s just a little bit more, Mu Bingyun concentrates, as long as all the passages are broken, then the fairy world will be able to match the original one. When the fairy world is connected, what Dongfang Ming wants to do will not be so easy."


    Yes, their purpose this time is not to eradicate Dongfang Ming, and it is not an easy task to hunt down the top powerhouses. There are so many people in the fairy world, and their strength is relatively weak. Dongfang Ming is very powerful, if he wants to escape, it is really a very easy thing.


    When Cang Yu disappeared in the formation, Mu Bingyun''s speed increased, and she felt the sound of the collision in the formation, and she already knew that the two were fighting.


    "Brother Chen, how are you over there?"


    Seeing Chen Feitian rushing over quickly, Mu Bingyun asked eagerly, but her eyes did not leave the formation. Although it looks hazy outside, she is the person in charge of the formation and can clearly see everything inside.


    "Bingyun, the passage on my side has been broken. Now the two worlds are merging. It is estimated that people in the original fairyland have been alerted."


    "Very good, where''s Big Brother Yuan?"


    "I''ll take a look, Bingyun, be careful here."


    "understood."


    Boom¡ª


    Suddenly there was a loud noise inside, and Mu Bingyun''s face turned pale. It was Dongfang Ming, and Dongfang Ming''s attack hit the formation. She was the person in charge of the formation, so she would naturally be affected.


    "Yu, come out."


    After the words were finished, Cang Yu''s figure suddenly appeared beside her. Seeing his pale face, he frowned: "Bing''er, why don''t you just kill him directly."


    "No, your strength is weaker than him. If you really work hard, you don''t know what he will do. Besides, if you do it here, in case a space crack is caused, you won''t have the good luck last time. Dongfang Ming has existed for a long time. There are countless ways to save his life, and he may not be able to kill him. Big Brother Chen has already done it, and now we only need to look at the original big brother, as for here..." She moved her eyes, "As long as those two sides succeed, here is fine. ended."


    As for Dongfang Ming''s life and death, it doesn''t matter.


    "Binger."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly felt a palm against her back, then her body warmed, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help hooking up. This man was actually afraid of her being injured, so he used his own strength to prop up a protective shield inside her body, and even fused with his own strength, slowly helping to control the formation.


    She glanced at him sideways: "Create a magic circle for him."


    "What illusion?"


    "Chihime."


    With the words ?? spit out from his red lips, he smiled: "This illusion array is really good."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, as if everything in the world had turned pale. It was only an instant, the two of them turned their heads, and countless immortal stones were thrown into the formation, and everyone felt like there was something more.


    Dongfang Ming, who was originally hitting the formation with one palm at a time, stopped moving. He looked at the front in disbelief, as if he had lost his soul: "Qian...Qianji."


    "It''s me!" Qianji''s charm was full, and some ruthlessness appeared in her eyes: "Dongfang Ming, you didn''t expect to meet me here, right?"


    "Qianji, you...how did you come out?" Dongfang Ming couldn''t think, how could Qianji come out? Looking at that face, he couldn''t help recalling the past, many, many things in the past. There was a woman named Qianji who really made him love.


    But then... Suddenly, Dongfang Ming''s face changed, and he slapped Qianji with a palm: "You shouldn''t come out!"


    "Haha, Dongfang Ming, do you think I''m still the original Qianji?"


    One palm fell in the air, and Qianji''s figure appeared behind him.


    Dongfang Ming''s face turned hideous: "Why did you come out!"


    There was a fierce gleam in his eyes: "Qianji, you go back!" He gestured to come and grab Qianji, but Qianji seemed to have wings and was able to fly here at will, no matter how he caught it, he couldn''t catch it.


    Mu Bingyun and the two saw Dongfang Ming jumping up and down in the formation, as if they had forgotten that they were a monk, and they were relieved that they did not attack the formation again.


    "Bingyun, it''s alright."


    Yuan Donghua and Chen Feitian flew over from a distance. After the two looked at each other, Mu Bingyun''s voice reminded them around: "Everyone, retreat!"


    Everyone quickly stepped back when they heard her words. Then I saw two figures, one red and one black, quickly leaping to the formation. The formation was like a small square, and it was the people of Dongfang Ming who were wrapped in it. I saw a few of their magic tricks falling, and their foreheads continued to grow. Sweat dripped, and his face became pale.


    Then the small square gradually separated from the ground, even folded, compressed, and flew upward, gradually becoming a compressed sphere, followed by a wild smile on Mu Bingyun''s face, and a word spit out from his mouth.


    "Blast!"


    Everyone was shocked, and then only heard a bang in their ears. The sphere that was suppressed to the extreme exploded at the entrance of the passage. When they heard the countless screams inside, everyone couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 716： this is just the beginning

    When the white light dissipated, Dongfang Ming appeared in front of them in ragged clothes. Even if such a big attack, to someone like Dongfang Ming, it is only a small injury.


    When everyone saw the drastic change in their faces, Dongfang Ming was very embarrassed, and he no longer had the elegant color before. He fixedly stared at Mu Bingyun, as if to see something from her.


    "You know Chihime?"


    "where is she?"


    Mu Bingyun sneered: "Dongfang Ming, this is just the beginning!"


    Although they can''t kill Dongfang Ming for the time being, they can break them down one by one, making each other a bare tree trunk. Without branches and leaves, sooner or later there is only a dead end.


    Dongfang Ming snorted coldly: "Don''t think that you can escape everything like this, ants are always ants, and animals kept by their masters will always be animals!"


    The faces of everyone were ugly, but they didn''t dare to go forward. None of them could beat each other, even if the other party was injured, likewise, now Dongfang Ming did not dare to act against them, and his people were all dead.


    At this moment, Dongfang Ming only felt comfortable and familiar breaths coming from the air, and his face changed greatly: "What did you do?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and smiled: "I didn''t do anything, since they are all immortal worlds, they must be connected together, don''t you think? Dongfang Patriarch, we people from Immortal World, we dislike this place is relatively small, I feel that the Dongfang family is relatively small. The site is more suitable, so I want to go up and have a look."


    Dongfang Ming''s consciousness moved at this time, and he found that the immortal world that was originally overcrowded, now only a few people were left. He glared at Mu Bingyun fiercely, turned around and jumped up.


    "Keep up!"


    Mu Bingyun beckoned, and everyone quickly followed behind Dongfang Ming. Seeing Dongfang''s frantic appearance, they all laughed. When everyone came to the original fairyland, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Damn you!"


    "Patriarch Dongfang, this is already a fact, and you can''t change it. As for what you want to do in the future, then we can all rely on our abilities!"


    Dongfang Ming stared at this red-clothed woman, he couldn''t care about anything else, he wanted to come over and slap her to death!


    Mu Bingyun hooked the corner of his mouth: "Patriarch Dongfang, you should worry about how much territory you have left."


    Dongfang Ming''s face changed greatly, all the people from the fairy world poured into his sphere of influence, and he didn''t need to think to know what happened. Thinking of this, he didn''t care anymore, turned around and left.


    "Bingyun, Dongfang Ming''s power is not small, if he leads people to kill one by one, we people in the fairy world may not be able to resist."


    Chen Feitian was a little worried, not only that, in fact, most of the people present were worried.


    "Brother Chen, have you forgotten how many people there are in Immortal Realm?"


    Chen Feitian paused, he did the math, he didn''t know how many people there were in the Immortal Realm, and he just didn''t know how many people there were in the Immortal Realm. However, now that everyone has come to the original fairyland, isn''t the fairyland abolished?


    "Brother Yuan, feel for yourself, what is the difference between this place and where we used to be? Although that place is not bad, it is also called the Little Immortal Realm by them. I was surprised at the beginning. The less love there is, there is no love at all, but after entering the realm of the wheel, I realize a lot. I can understand that the small fairyland is not the real fairyland, there are too many things missing, it is only suitable for short-term living, those who like stability , it is possible to live in Xiaoxianjie, but those who want to improve all the time, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate here."


    Mu Bingyun''s words made Chen Feitian understand and relieved.


    "Big Brother Yuan, Big Brother Chen, take your people and grab the territory! No matter how powerful he is from Dongfang Ming, he can''t stand up to our many people? Besides, they have so many sites, how can they take care of them? Protect your main place. Of course, their main place will sooner or later be in the pockets of those of us who come from the small fairyland."


    Seeing what Mu Bingyun said, Chen Feitian and Yuan Donghua still didn''t understand, even Emperor Ziyang couldn''t help but move: "I said, two brothers, we should take someone to grab the territory, so as not to be occupied by others. got a head start."


    Seeing this, several people couldn''t help laughing.


    "Alright then, Bingyun, we''ll go first, but the main thing is to save our lives!"


    Everyone is no longer hypocritical at this time. After a while, they will give Dongfang Ming time to react. At that time, they will not be able to grab a good site.


    "By the way, if you catch those who know it, you can''t kill it if you don''t."


    Everyone didn''t understand why Mu Bingyun was so kind, but she smiled: "If it was killed, who would be able to see that you became gods?"


    "Easy to kill, how can you let them understand the pain you once had, although it won''t let them experience all your pain, if you can let them watch you become a **** and your strength grows, wouldn''t it be a pleasure?"


    Everyone understands that this is better than killing those people.


    "Wood girl, we understand, thank you for reminding me."


    "I understand too, it''s a little refreshing to think about it, haha!"


    Ao Zhuoxing looked contemptuous: "I understand why the old man of the Supreme Being of All Beasts would choose you as his successor, so you are all a virtuous person." After a pause, his eyes suddenly lit up, "However, like this It''s really refreshing, and I also feel refreshed, haha!"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed: "Ao Zhuoxing, go to work with me now. It is estimated that many people from the Immortal Realm have discovered such a big movement."


    "By the way, Wu Laiqing, just stay in Immortal Realm. You can come up again when it stabilizes. After all, we are businessmen, so we won''t participate with them."


    "Understood, boss."


    For them, this is indeed the case. They never lack resources. As long as he is given time, he can quickly survive in the fairyland. After everything was arranged, Mu Bingyun and his party went in another direction.


    When they flew out of the sphere of influence of the Dongfang family, they saw many people outside. When those people saw Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, they were all stunned. Before Dongfang Ming was looking for the two of them, it could be said that there was a lot of uproar, and no one didn''t know the appearance of the two.


    So seeing them wandering leisurely in Dongfang Ming''s sphere of influence, I just felt strange.


    "Miss Mu, I don''t know what happened over there?"


    "Don''t worry everyone, it''s just that a small fairy world has merged in. It won''t affect everyone, and it will calm down after a while. But for the sake of safety, everyone should not go there. The people of the small fairy world are not weak, I see Many Immortal Venerable powerhouses, it is estimated that Dongfang Ming will suffer this time."

 Chapter 717： Catch them all, pull them back and educate them

    She blinked and said everything in a succinct manner with a smile.


    Everyone glanced at each other. They were a little curious at first, but they heard that there was a strong immortal fighting there, so they stopped again. It is better not to participate in the battle of the Immortal Venerable Powerhouse.


    "If you say you don''t want to go there, don''t go there. Is there any secret? The two of you were hunted down by the Dongfang family last time. How can you still walk here? Is there really a secret inside?"


    Of course, the secret that this person is referring to is of course some kind of magic weapon that was born. As soon as these words came out, everyone became suspicious.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the man who was talking. His strength was also the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and he was considered a master of the Immortal Realm. No wonder he asked this question. However, any one of them here is stronger than this man, and I don''t know the confidence from him, but the greed flashing in his eyes is indeed in line with what he said. Come to think of it, just want to find the baby.


    "If this young man is interested, you can naturally go and have a look. But if there is any death or injury, it is your own responsibility. I am only responsible for coming over to inform you, it is better not to join in the fun if there is nothing, after all, it is a bit lively, yes If you can''t collect it, the price may be your life."


    The man''s expression was a little ugly: "My life is naturally my own responsibility. It''s better for the wooden girl to take care of her own life. Walking around here so recklessly, when the East Patriarch reacts, maybe he will take your life. !"


    After saying that, the man leaped over and looked a little excited. He decided that there was a treasure there. He won''t be deceived, and he will only know if he goes over and sees it.


    Mu Bingyun had ridicule and pity in her eyes. She had already said it, but people didn''t listen, so there was nothing to do.


    After the others looked at each other in dismay, some people couldn''t help but pass by. Some people are still watching here. As for those sectarians, they have already sent spies there, and it is estimated that they will know the news soon.


    The rest is none of her business. Now you should think about the follow-up. The conflict with Dongfang Ming is not afraid of others. As long as everyone takes a turf in Immortal Realm this time, and the forces are reshuffled, no matter how powerful Dongfang Ming is, there is no way to change all this. After all, the appearance of Chi Guoguo in the Little Immortal Realm was evidence, and Dongfang Ming could not argue.


    If Xiaoxianjie and Dongfang Ming were really fighting against each other, they would not be able to defeat them, and they would even suffer heavy casualties. She has been thinking about this method for a long time. As for the thousand-person formation, it has already played a role.


    As soon as he thought of this, Ao Zhuoxing was a little curious: "Mu Bingyun, your thousand-person formation has been rehearsing for so long, why haven''t you seen anyone? Could it be that it''s useless?"


    "Of course not, do you want to see it?"


    When ?? met her half-smiling eyes, Ao Zhuoxing inexplicably felt a little chill behind his back, and hesitated for a while, "I really want to take a look."


    "Then go see it."


    Afterwards, the three figures moved and quickly disappeared in place. It didn''t take long for them to appear above a certain place. Below were Pale Bai, Li Dingxiang, Ying Changqing and others. They were very excited. All of a sudden, a certain force belonging to Dongfang Ming was leveled, but not many people died, but everything inside was destroyed.


    "Grab it!" Li Dingxiang waved his hand: "Grab them all, pull them back and educate them!"


    Ao Zhuoxing stared: "What are they doing?"


    "I didn''t do anything, this will be our site in the future." She said it as it should be, and looked around, "It''s surrounded by clouds and mist, the mountains and rivers are beautiful, and it is very suitable for living. People from Dongfang Ming are quite good at choosing sites. son''s."


    Ao Zhuoxing thought to himself, robber.


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth curled into a sneer, and the three of them fell together. Li Dingxiang found the three and rushed over happily: "Bingyun, isn''t it good here?"


    "It''s really good, this place is good, and it will belong to us in the future. I will set up a formation later, and no one will dare to break in easily." I don''t know that everyone is Dongfang Ming, and not everyone is Immortal Venerable Ninth Rank, of course, as long as her formation can break through to Immortal Array 12, then she can set up a formation that even Immortal Venerable 9 cannot break.


    It seems that God thinks that her test is not enough, and she can''t comprehend the last level. Of course, she is not in a hurry. Sometimes, a breakthrough requires a wedge. It''s like she encountered a space crack before, but because of a wedge, her strength broke through to the first rank of Immortal Venerable.


    "Did you catch it?"


    As soon as I finished asking, I saw Pale Bai grabbing a middle-aged man out. This man''s strength is at the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, which is actually not bad. After all, the powerhouses of Immortal Venerable are all core personnel of Dongfang Ming, and even here, they cannot be seen casually. I saw so many at the beginning, but Dongfang Ming has many people and is powerful.


    "Madam, I caught it. He said that he was in charge of this piece, and the head of this unnamed sect. He said that he was Dongfang Ming''s son of a bitch, and he probably knew a lot of things."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "Where did you say that you are the master''s son of a bitch?"


    "I am!" With a pale face flattering, "Madam, I am my master''s son-in-law." With a serious look on his face, he almost destroyed all the three views of Ao Zhuoxing.


    Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly turned his face away, he would not be as spineless as Pale, and he must think of a way to let Mu Bingyun cancel the contract.


    "What are you talking about, kid, don''t bring people over, let Bingyun ask questions carefully."


    Li Dingxiang couldn''t help but scolded, and pulled someone over with a pale smile, "Madam, what do you want to know, this kid has been tossed by me for a while, he will say whatever you ask."


    "Do you know about the little fairy world?"


    The middle-aged man shuddered when he heard this, and quickly closed his mouth. Seeing this with a pale face, he looked threatening: "If you don''t tell me, I will let you try another criminal law!"


    The middle-aged man was frightened and said quickly, "I know, I know..."


    "So, have you been involved in the little fairy world?"


    "participated in."


    "Then tell me carefully, what did you do?"


    The middle-aged man''s face was ashen, and he knew that he could not escape no matter what, as if he was accepting his fate, and said everything in the past.


    "Little Immortal Realm was created by Dongfang Ming 10,000 years ago. Taking advantage of the fact that other sects in Immortal Realm were not paying attention, he moved a lot of people in in some small places and cleaned all their memories. Then he connected Little Immortal Realm again. Some lower realms are used to ensure that a steady stream of people can appear in it."

 Chapter 718： already unstoppable

    "Dongfang Ming has also set some things in Xiaoxianjie. As long as someone breaks through to Immortal Venerable, the people above will feel it immediately, then this person will be captured and brought to Immortal Realm for us to cultivate together. Follow Dongfang Ming. All the sect masters of the sect knew about this matter, and of course also participated in it. It is said that absorbing the luck of immortals, as well as the cultivation base, can make the chance of becoming a **** even greater.


    But for so many years, basically no one has become a god, and I don''t know what''s wrong, so I haven''t paid much attention to Xiaoxianjie all these years. If it turns out, as long as there are children born in Xiaoxianjie, if they are talented, they will also be caught and cultivated. "


    Hearing this, everyone''s face sank.


    Especially Ao Zhuoxing, he thought Mu Bingyun was a bit like a robber before, but he didn''t think that these people were not human at all. The newly born child was taken away immediately without knowing anything about it. Thinking about what happened next, even the hard-hearted person might not be able to bear it.


    Dongfang Ming is simply a pervert!


    In order to become a god, he did not care about anything. If they knew that Dongfang Ming had planned to refine and absorb all the people in the Little Immortal Realm, they didn''t know what expressions they would have.


    However, now Dongfang Ming has been unable to implement this idea. Dongfang Ming has suffered huge losses, not only losses. As long as what he has done is disclosed to the Immortal Realm, Dongfang Ming''s reputation will be stinky in the future.


    "In this world, there are people who are even more abhorrent than that old man, the Supreme Being of Myriad Beasts. I have gained a lot of knowledge today." After a long time, Ao Zhuoxing sighed, and everyone couldn''t help but think that they had also gained a lot of knowledge.


    Even if they usually kill people without blinking an eye, they can''t start with a newborn child.


    "What else do you know?"


    The man hurriedly told everything he knew, and after finishing, he kowtowed: "Girl, the young ones follow Dongfang Ming to do things, and please forgive me."


    "Pale."


    At this time, Cang Yu made a sound, and a pale and agitated spirit hurriedly said, "Master, what are your orders?" Isn''t that a bitch?


    "Have you recorded everything just now with the Image Stone?"


    Li Dingxiang nodded quickly: "Emperor, it has been recorded."


    "Pale, deal with this person." Cang Yu''s face sank, there was some disgust in his eyes, and he had obviously endured it for a long time. Pale to order, he quickly lifted the middle-aged man down, and returned with a smile on his face. It can be seen that the person was really dealt with.


    "Master, it''s done."


    "Um."


    "Pale, Lilac, you guys will bring people to build this place, and then move Shuangyun City up." Shuangyun City was given to Wuyun, and she never forgot it. However, after so many years, the dark clouds still showed no signs of sobering up, and she didn''t know the reason, and she couldn''t forcibly wake it up, she could only wait.


    "Got it, Bingyun."


    Scenes like this are staged in various places. The formation of a thousand people is not only on Mu Bingyun''s side, but also on Chen Feitian''s side and Donghua''s side. As long as people who have a good relationship with Mu Bingyun have obtained this formation They started training within a certain period of time. Now they are proficient in using them. With a thousand-person formation, they only need to surround and arrange the formation outside the opponent''s forces, and they can be wiped out.


    This time, no one will show mercy.


    Time has passed for a day and a night. The forces belonging to Dongfang Ming have fallen next to each other. After Dongfang Ming learned the news, he was simply furious. I wanted to lead people to level the power of those people, but who knew that all the forces around the Dongfang family were attacked, and the forces of the other party were unstoppable. No matter where he wants to deal with them, there will always be a wave of Xianzun powerhouses with hundreds of people who will make sneak attacks on their way. When they arrive, everything will be too late.


    Later, the Dongfang family was also attacked by an unknown group of people. It is said that they were also powerful immortals from hundreds of people, and they even almost hit the inner door of the Dongfang family.


    Dongfang Ming finally understood that it was already unstoppable that people from the Little Immortal Realm were injected into the Immortal Realm. Now he regrets not paying attention to Xiaoxianjie for so many years, and such a thing has happened. What he is worried about now is what action the other party will take next.


    The other party was like a loach. He wanted to kill the wave of Immortal Venerable Powerhouses, but the other party saw something was wrong and ran away quickly. His own forces were also in chaos, and the subordinate forces of all parties had also suffered a lot of attacks, but fortunately, the forces in the inner circle had not been attacked. But... just the loss of the peripheral forces was enough to make him vomit blood.


    Those inner forces are also in danger. After all, the opponent is very well prepared for this attack. The formation alone can trap them for a long time.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing after knowing all this. At the beginning, Dongfang Ming left little fairyland, but he left the most formations, but he didn''t know that there were several secret realms in the little fairyland, and it happened that there were formations inheritance in the secret realm. She got it.


    Coupled with the inheritance of the refining tools obtained by Cangyu, the strength of the fairy world has been greatly improved. When she knew the secrets of the immortal world, she announced the formation, and Cangyu also inherited the refining tools, took out all the parts that could be seen, and took out all the magic weapons that were usually refined.


    So, don''t blame the people in the Xiaoxianjie for being so powerful, but they are more prepared. Besides, all of this is just as Mu Bingyun said, but it has only just begun. Although Dongfang Ming has lost a lot of power, with the current strength of Xiaoxianjie people, they can only attack the periphery, and they can only attack from one place, so that they will not be unilaterally killed by Dongfang Ming.


    Because of this, Dongfang Ming is now very headache.


    When Dongfang Ming had a headache and wanted to kill everyone in the Little Immortal Realm, all the sects in the Immortal Realm knew about this. Of course, this was already the third day after the incident.


    They are all curious, why Xiaoxianjie has existed for so many years, why suddenly attacked. At first they thought they were attacking Immortal Realm, and they were all ready to deal with these people. It was later discovered that these people were pointing at Dongfang Ming.


    So, they began to ponder, what the **** did Dongfang Ming do to make people in Xiaoxianjie go out?


    Many sects will naturally not miss the opportunity to learn about this matter. After all, once the people from the Little Immortal Realm come up, the pattern of the Immortal Realm will change. So, on this day, the war between Dongfang Ming and Xiaoxianjie stopped briefly.


    After working hard for more than ten days, all the forces that came up to attack Dongfang Ming have grabbed a lot of territory and successfully controlled them. Some people have even moved the city up, and some people have razed the original house to the ground. , build their favorite style, as for those people, they have already controlled them, and they are ready to let them watch them become gods. Although this is a bit big, but they think it is very cool, even if they are not gods, they are considered to be gods. Take a breath.


    Dongfang Ming''s face was ashen, and he really hated him when he saw the many leaders of the small fairy world, especially the red and black figure. However, looking at the other side, all the major sects of the original immortal world, he suppressed his anger.

 Chapter 719： Lets make memories together

    "I don''t know what you mean by coming here today?"


    Dongfang Ming was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. Although he knew what they meant, he had to ask them, otherwise he would stay silent for a long time, and he felt that these people would not be taken away until it was dark.


    "Patriarch Dongfang, in fact, we are just curious, what happened here. Originally, I thought it was the people from Xiaoxianjie who were going to attack the immortal realm, but later I found out that this is not the case. I don''t know what kind of hatred there is between you. , it¡¯s fine for a short time, but if it goes on for a long time, it will definitely affect other places, I hope the East Patriarch can understand the key point.¡±


    Dongfang Ming choked, he couldn''t say that the beast he raised wanted to be a human, so he ran out by himself, right?


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows: "Your Excellency, we actually don''t want to disturb the peace of the Immortal Realm, but... there are some things that you may not know, and we are also forced to be helpless. If we don''t resist today, it is estimated that the entire Little Immortal Realm will disappear in the future. We didn''t know it before, so we didn''t think about it so much, but now that we know the truth, how can we not resist?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words are right, it means that he didn''t say anything, but it made the people in the fairy world interested. Is there any compelling reason to make all the people in the Little Immortal Realm go out?


    "I don''t know what your reason is?"


    In fact, these people are extremely happy. Over the years, Dongfang Ming has been very arrogant. Why are they afraid of being bad for the Immortal Realm? They are just watching someone looking for trouble with Dongfang Ming, and they come to mend the knife. Since it is to mend the knife, it must be It is necessary to understand all the situation, and then you can know how to use the knife, which is more accurate and makes Dongfang Ming more painful.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to have realized something, with a deep smile on his face: "This reason, I actually don''t want to talk about it, after all, it is the grievance between us, since the fairy world is everyone''s fairy world, I can''t help but say it, so, Dongfang Patriarch, if you have offended, you have to blame you for going too far." The latter sentence raised his voice to let everyone understand that this was all because of Dongfang Ming.


    "you¡­"


    Dongfang Ming''s eyes were like poisonous snakes, as if he was about to tear Mu Bingyun apart, "Mu Bingyun, if you hadn''t captured Sheng''er, I wouldn''t have done this to you. You still have the courage to say that you have a last resort. Let Sheng''er go, don''t blame me for slaughtering everyone in your little fairyland."


    "Patriarch Dongfang, what you said is wrong," Li Wantong also stood up, "Do you think you can cover up the real reason for this by taking advantage of your son''s disappearance?"


    Dongfang Ming''s heart suddenly burst. He really didn''t expect that things were developing so fast that he wouldn''t be given time to react at all. Not only the people of the Little Immortal Realm, but also other sects in the Immortal Realm, seem to be targeting them intentionally. If it weren''t for the time he didn''t react, he would have enough time to erase all the evidence. However, today I''m afraid it won''t work.


    "It seems that the Dongfang Patriarch has gradually forgotten because the matter is too long ago. Then, let''s let the Dongfang Patriarch remember the memories. I believe you are also interested, so let''s enter the Dongfang Patriarch''s memories together and have a look. Who is in charge of this matter?"


    Li Dingxiang finished speaking and took out an image stone. Dongfang Mingfei wanted to come and **** it, and then another figure blocked him back. The man was a black robe, very slender, with black hair hanging down, and a pair of peach eyes. At the moment, he was staring at Dongfang Ming with a fascinating light. The corner of his mouth seemed to be smiling, which made many women around him a little stunned. .


    This person is the leader of the Immortal Realm generation, the youngest and most handsome head. People call him Master Tao, but they don''t call him head. Just because of his strength and appearance, he feels that calling him head Tao is an insult to him.


    "I don''t know what Master Tao means?"


    Dongfang Ming was vomiting blood, but it was better that the person who stopped him was someone else, but it was Tao Ran. Tao Ran''s strength is not weaker than him, but the other party is much younger than him. More importantly, Tao Ran has come forward, it is impossible for him to stop anything. For a time, Dongfang Ming''s expression was extremely ugly. He knew that if everyone knew the truth of the matter, then all the reputation he had established would be destroyed.


    "I just want to see what this girl is going to show us, and what is it? I believe everyone is very interested. It''s a coincidence that I haven''t heard anything new for a long time. It happened, I just caught up today." No, he really just happened to catch up, but he shot out of curiosity.


    It¡¯s okay not to say this, but when he said it, Dongfang Ming felt unhappy, curious, can he just stop people from doing things just because he was curious? ?


    "Girl, I''m really interested in what''s inside." Tao Ran said, walking into Li Dingxiang. Before she could react, the image stone fell into his hands for no apparent reason, squinting. , he moved his finger, and the image of the image stone appeared in front of everyone.


    First there was a wailing, and then the content became discolored. Not to mention how wonderful everyone''s faces were, Dongfang Ming probably didn''t even think that if Li Dingxiang arrested someone, he would leave such a thing behind before killing someone. He originally thought that those who knew about it had been killed, and no matter what the other party said, he could not confirm the original matter. I didn''t expect that the image stone would be used in the lower realm, and it was brought here.


    After watching a section of influence, the scene fell into silence. Everyone''s expressions are very different, some people are surprised, stunned, can''t believe it, some people are disgusted, hated, and some people''s faces are plain, as if the things they just watched have nothing to do with them, and they really don''t. any relationship.


    However, there is one person who is full of curiosity. That person is Tao Ran. His eyes are full of interest: "I didn''t expect that Patriarch Dongfang played a game of chess in 10,000 years. It seems that the level of chess is a little bad." Everyone was amused by this remark. , couldn''t help but laugh. No, it''s a bad game. ],


    Being humiliated, you can imagine how ugly Dongfang Ming''s face was.


    "Blood mouth spray!"


    Dongfang Ming snorted coldly: "You guys clearly captured Sheng''er because of the treasure, and now you know that I want to kill you, so you forged these evidences. Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, you two have ulterior motives, my Dongfang family is not. I''ll let you go!"


    "Everyone, this is just a matter of my Dongfang family and them, I hope you don''t interfere."


    "Dongfang Ming, look here."


    In anger, Dongfang Ming couldn''t help but look up. When he saw everything in front of him, his head was a little dizzy.

 Chapter 720： Cant quibble

    There is a curious person like Tao Ran, so of course he won''t give him a chance.


    "Let it go and see."


    Tao Ran''s voice fell, and everyone in the small fairy world immediately opened all the image stones, released the pictures inside, and a personal face appeared. These people have usually walked in the fairy world. Many people know each other, and there are several of them. It is Dongfang Ming''s general. After everyone looked at each other, they couldn''t help showing a strange smile.


    Each image stone is a picture of a person telling the truth of the year. Although the word order of the expression is different, the truth of the matter is the same. At this time, it was impossible for Dongfang Ming to refute.


    He suppressed his anger and wanted to kill everyone in front of him, especially Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. If it wasn''t for these two, could he be as humiliated as he is today?


    When the picture in the image stone finished playing, the scene fell into silence again.


    After a while, Tao Ran stretched, as if a little sleepy. However, where could the immortal be sleepy? He glanced at Dongfang Ming frivolously, observed the expressions of everyone, and finally spoke.


    "Patriarch Dongfang, I didn''t expect you to have this plan 10,000 years ago. No wonder there is a small fairyland suddenly appearing. Don''t you know what else Patriarch Dongfang has to explain?"


    Hearing Tao Ran''s words, all the factions in the Immortal Realm reacted. Yes, now that the people from the Little Immortal Realm are coming up, they all know the situation in the Little Immortal Realm. If they want to get ahead, they can''t cultivate here at all, and they can''t become gods at all. If you want to become a god, you can only cultivate in the immortal world, and you may not be able to become a god.


    Dongfang Ming gritted his teeth: "Everyone, I don''t believe that if you have such an opportunity, you won''t be tempted."


    "Patriarch Dongfang is right, no one in the fairyland can withstand such a temptation. Of course, this has already happened, I mean, next, Patriarch Dongfang should think about how to settle the people in the small fairyland?"


    Tao Ran''s words are very in line with the hearts of the sects. With so many people coming in at one time, ordinary people are nothing. They can just use this to recruit some people with better qualifications to enter the sect. As for those who are powerful, it is difficult. But I don''t want to help Dongfang Ming clean up. The calamity he caused himself should naturally be borne by himself.


    Dongfang Ming naturally understood. Seeing the smiles of these people, he couldn''t understand. The other party knew that his plan to become a **** had failed, and he didn''t care about the people in the immortal world, but the resources of the immortal world. They meant that Wu Fei wanted him to bear it.


    "Humph! Immortal world is the strong prey to the weak. Since you want to survive in the immortal world, then you must do your best!"


    It is impossible for him to give up his territory. He will not let these people survive in the fairy world so easily. He has damaged so many people and forces before, and it is his kindness not to kill them immediately. Of course, he didn''t want to admit it, because he couldn''t take these things into consideration at all. The other party was premeditated and slippery like a loach. Whenever he wanted to do something, a wave of Immortal Venerable Powerhouses would stop him. No chance of resistance at all.


    In just ten days, he lost too much.


    "Since the East Patriarch has spoken, I also want to express my opinion."


    Mu Bingyun felt that things were almost over. As for why the people from the Immortal Realm came so quickly, it was naturally within her plan. In order to successfully occupy the land this time, they have conspired for a long time. If it was to kill Dongfang Ming directly, it would be unrealistic at all. Not to mention the strength of the other party, killing the other party rashly would probably bring them disaster, so she came up with this one method.


    Expose Dongfang Ming''s face and let everyone in the Little Immortal Realm occupy the moral commanding heights. This trick was learned from Mu Fengxue. As long as everyone in the Little Immortal Realm takes control and does not harm the interests of other sects in the Immortal Realm, I believe that these people are happy to argue that they will fight against Dongfang Ming, and maybe they will pull in the middle.


    The power of Dongfang Ming makes all sects in the immortal world jealous. Their arrival is just as these sects intend, and they can disperse Dongfang Ming''s power without a single ounce of strength. Who wouldn''t like it?


    Dongfang Ming only felt a little cool, and he was not stupid. After thinking about it a little, he understood that he was in the scheme of things. He tried again and again, but gave the other party time to plan. Thinking of this, his face was ashen, and he really didn''t expect that he would lose to the ants.


    "I don''t know what the wooden girl is going to say?"


    Tao Ran stared at the silver-haired red-clothed woman with a smile at the corner of her eyes. It was these two people who attracted Dongfang Ming to jump in the fairy world, and now he has calculated it again. He thinks it is really interesting. It is true that there has been no very interesting things in the fairy world for a long time.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, every few in the fairy world do not know. Therefore, when she spoke, everyone stopped talking and waited quietly for her to speak. What they care most about is whether the battle between the two sides will hurt their own interests. As long as it doesn''t hurt, they are very happy to see people on both sides fighting.


    "What I want to say is that we people in Xiaoxianjie just want a place to practice. You all know the origin of Xiaoxianjie. It''s not your fault. After all, this matter has nothing to do with you. The big move is to want you all to know that we just want to get what we deserve from Dongfang Ming''s hands."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone felt more at ease. Those people in Xiaoxianjie, although not as strong as Dongfang Ming, are not weaker than ordinary sects. If they really want to **** other sects'' territory, they really can''t resist.


    Mu Bingyun also didn''t plan to let the people of the Little Immortal Realm touch other places, at least not at this time. If they act rashly, not only Dongfang Ming, but the entire Immortal Realm will eradicate them.


    "After these days of hard work, we finally won our own territory, and it can be regarded as a place to live. Of course, everyone knows the grievances between us and the East Patriarch."


    When the words fell, everyone understood and knew what she meant. It is nothing more than that the people of the Little Immortal Realm will not **** their territory, and will only fight against Dongfang Ming.


    As for them, she also understood what she meant, and hoped that they would not help Dongfang Ming.


    "Actually, I''m a businessman."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly smiled, which made Tao Ran''s eyelids jump. That smile was really touching, and he couldn''t help but bend the corners of his mouth. I have never seen such an interesting woman, but unfortunately, she already has a husband.


    Everyone listened carefully, and she continued: "When I was in Xiaoxianjie, I didn''t have any power, I only had a business house, which sold medicine pills, magic weapons, array plates... a series of things, yes, and restaurants. , there are countless dishes in it, and I may come to the fairyland to survive in the future, and I hope you can join us, our firm has a rule, in each place, there will only be one."

 Chapter 721： Angry Dongfang Ming

    Some people would have been worried that Mu Bingyun''s business would rob them of their business, but when she heard that there was only one place in one place, it had little impact on them. There are many people in the immortal world, and there are many sites. It is impossible for people from a city to go to one family, right?


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Actually, we just want to get what we should have through our own methods."


    Everyone was a little silent, and they were still hesitating. After all, this matter is not a small matter. If it is not handled properly, it will hurt their interests.


    Mu Bingyun was not in a hurry, but said slowly: "In short, the person who has hatred with us is the Dongfang family. Our things will not be provided to the Dongfang family. By the way, we came up in a hurry, and we also looked for it. It¡¯s a good place, and Shuangyun City has also been moved up, if you have time, you can go and see it.¡±


    At this time, Wu Laiqing came forward and said with a smile on his face: "Our owner is just a businessman, and we also like to make friends in the immortal world. If we weren''t forced to be rogues, we wouldn''t want to come up to disturb you. You must have known that the owner was being hunted down before. Dongfang Ming didn''t give up on this matter, and even sent people to Xiaoxianjie to kill people, fortunately, the owner is lucky."


    Having said this, Wu Laiqing''s expression suddenly became suddenly: "By the way, it''s been so long today, why don''t we set up a banquet here, or let my Shuangyun Restaurant open in the presence of everyone''s witnesses, and also ask for a prize, with everyone''s witnesses, next I feel more confident, and I will have your support in the future.¡±


    In fact, without waiting for Wu Laiqing to say anything, everyone could smell the fragrance. Mu Bingyun smiled secretly, the recipe that Wu Yun brought was really not something that ordinary people could resist. It is best to be able to take down these people without force. She only needs to provide a living condition for everyone in the Little Immortal Realm. As for the latter, as she said, she will not do too much. As long as people other than the Dongfang Patriarch do not interfere in their affairs, she will be sure to gradually swallow Dongfang Ming''s territory.


    Around the maids came up with dishes, which shocked the people in the fairyland. The plate full of delicacies made them swallow their saliva in disappointment. Although they didn''t want to look at it, they were not fools, and of course they knew what Mu Bingyun''s purpose was.


    When a plate of delicacies were visited in front of them, everyone seemed to have stopped thinking and started tasting from slow to fast. During this period, there was nothing belonging to Dongfang Ming, which was really embarrassing.


    "Master, I made the decision privately, and I didn''t prepare the owner of the Dongfang family. After all, if it wasn''t for the owner of the Dongfang family, we wouldn''t have had so many hard lives." Everyone saw Wu Laiqing''s grievances, and their cheeks couldn''t help twitching.


    Especially everyone in Xiaoxianjie couldn''t help laughing, what a hard life. In fact, their life is still moisturizing, that is, living in a kind of fear, it can be regarded as a hard life for the time being.


    They also understand that today Mu Bingyun is bribing everyone in the Immortal Realm. In the future, as long as they do not touch the interests of others within the sphere of influence of Dongfang Ming, others will never care about this matter. Then they should plan well and start swallowing Dongfang Ming''s forces one by one.


    And those two hundred Immortal Venerables have all become Mu Bingyun''s people. As for what she used, it was naturally a magic weapon. I believe that no one would refuse to accept these cultivation resources. These people have been monitoring the Dongfang family, and she will know if the other party makes any big moves. Therefore, even if Dongfang Ming wanted to clean up these forces, there was no way.


    After a long time, everyone was still not satisfied, and even Tao Ran couldn''t help but praise: "After so many years of living, this is the first time I have eaten such delicious food. Although I also came from the lower realm, but... I have never seen such delicious food. I think we really need such a restaurant in the fairy world."


    Everyone quickly nodded in agreement, the previous disagreement had long since disappeared. As long as the other party does not infringe on their interests and cause Dongfang Ming to suffer losses, they are also happy to agree.


    Everyone in Xiaoxianjie also showed a smile, and now they are not afraid of other sects in the immortal realm looking for trouble.


    "Miss Mu, don''t you know that your restaurant has other dishes?"


    Tao Ran was a little unfulfilled. He felt that it was delicious, but the variety was a bit small, and he believed that in Mu Bingyun''s hands, there must be something more delicious than this.


    "Of course there is. If Mr. Tao likes it, you can go to Shuangyun Restaurant."


    "We must go, we must go."


    After everyone used up the food under Dongfang Ming''s eyelids, they said these words again, making Dongfang Ming very angry. Countless aromas drifted to the tip of his nose, although he hated these people, he had to say that these foods were really delicious.


    "Okay, the food is also enjoyed, everyone, we can talk about something serious, the East Patriarch, should you give us an explanation?"


    As the saying goes, eating people is soft-mouthed, and holding people¡¯s hands softly, everyone¡¯s current scale has been skewed towards Mu Bingyun¡¯s side. Everyone looked at Dongfang Ming and asked him to give an explanation, which made Dongfang Ming so angry. If it wasn''t for his inability to spit out blood, he probably would have vomited several times.


    "What do you want to explain??"


    Dongfang Ming''s voice was gloomy, "Since you don''t interfere, that''s the best!"


    Hearing Dongfang Ming''s words, everyone felt more and more that Mu Bingyun was better. This Dongfang Ming became more and more arrogant, and now he has lost so much power, he deserves it.


    "I don''t know what else the wooden girl has to say?"


    Tao Ran''s words made everyone turn their attention to Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and said, "There is nothing to say. Today, everyone who can recognize the people who came from our Little Immortal Realm, Mu Bingyun is very grateful here."


    Everyone quickly said, how dare you, in fact, everyone knows it well. What Mu Bingyun did was just to give them a step. They wanted to clean up Dongfang Ming for a long time, but the other party was so powerful that they didn''t dare to do it at all. The various sects in the immortal world were like scattered sand, and everyone considered their own interests. The appearance of everyone in the Little Immortal Realm made them feel wonderful.


    Dongfang Ming''s expression became more and more ugly, and he could already imagine what would happen in the future.


    "Humph!" Dongfang Ming snorted coldly, "Since that''s the case, let''s see the real chapter!"


    It is impossible to kill these people now. Not to mention that these forces came up and seized a lot of his territory, built houses quickly, and arranged formations. These formations are exquisite, and it is not easy to break them.


    Dongfang Ming decided to leave, he wanted to go back to discuss countermeasures. The momentum of Xiaoxianjie is irresistible, and it is a matter of time to integrate into the immortal realm, but the other party''s plan is very careful, and everyone has not responded, and everyone is over.

 Chapter 722： possess her!

    He has been wise and wise for so many years, but he never thought he would fall.


    said that after Dongfang Ming left, the people from the fairy world came over to have a face-to-face with the forces of the small fairy world, which was regarded as a face to face, so as to avoid conflicts in the future. Afterwards, they each left, and said that as long as they did not break out of Dongfang Ming''s sphere of influence, they would not intervene.


    Although they knew that once the power of the people in the Little Immortal Realm developed, it would also affect them, but compared to such a big power as Dongfang Ming, they would rather have countless small powers emerge.


    And Wu Laiqing quickly led the people of Shuangyun Trading Company, which opened in various places in the fairyland. As for the site of Xiaoxianjie, everyone did not abandon it. Now that the Little Immortal Realm has been opened up, although it is not comparable to the Immortal Realm, it can let some people who can no longer improve there, after all, there are countless resources in it. If it weren''t for these things, people in the fairy world would not look down on them, I''m afraid they would also get a piece of the pie.


    Everything was going on in an orderly manner, but Dongfang Ming was very busy. It is said that every few days, Dongfang Ming will lose a bit of territory, and the surrounding small fairy world forces are slowly swallowing up, and he really has nothing to do.


    As for the local forces in Immortal Realm, they are all watching, and seeing how unlucky Dongfang Ming is, they can''t help but laugh. Later, the power of the Little Immortal Realm gradually became stable in the Immortal Realm and began to communicate with the local forces.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun didn''t intervene anymore. As for suppressing Dongfang Ming, it is not a one-time thing. If such a big force has absolute strength to crush it, it is impossible to kill Dongfang Ming.


    Wu Laiqing was busy at Shuangyun Trading Company, so she didn''t need to worry about it.


    What she has to do now is to look for the missing people. Since she came to Immortal Realm, she has sent people everywhere to look for them, but she has never been able to find them. If it was said that her father would go to another dimension because he used a secret technique to escape, then her mother, Qianji and the others should have arrived in the Immortal Realm.


    Looking at Dongfang Ming''s appearance, he probably didn''t catch them either. After all, Qianji knew Dongfang Ming, and as long as her strength was still there, she would not be easily caught. She was just thinking, where exactly is Qianji.


    "Bingyun, what are you thinking?"


    Li Dingxiang pushed open the door and entered, saw Mu Bingyun frowning, and couldn''t help asking.


    "I''m thinking about my mother and the others, and I don''t know where they went, is there still no news?"


    Li Dingxiang shook her head with regret, "Yes, there is no news, our people have asked everywhere, since they escaped from the passage to the fairyland, there is no trace, and I don''t know where they went. But Bingyun, Don''t worry, they probably hid because they were afraid of being caught. If they know the news that you have arrived in the Immortal Realm, they will definitely come to find you."


    "Well, yes, as long as they know that I have come to the Immortal Realm, they won''t hide anymore, and now Dongfang Ming can''t easily do anything to us." But she was still a little worried, Qian Ji''s appearance would never let Dongfang Ming go. And You Yuanzhi''s father and son still have Dongfang Sheng in their hands, and Dongfang Ming will never die.


    She is just a little afraid that these people will act rashly, Dongfang Ming is not so easy to deal with. The other party did not use absolute power to kill the people of the Xiaoxianjie, but he was jealous, not only the people of the Xiaoxianjie, but also the entire immortal realm.


    Little Immortal Realm is only the entire Immortal Realm with such a large area of ??Dongfang Ming''s influence, one can imagine how big the Immortal Realm is.


    "Bingyun, a few women are here again, hanging around all day long, and it seems that they still don''t give up on Emperor Zun." Li Dingxiang was extremely angry, "Especially that Mo Yi''er is so arrogant, but Yin Yin The end of Pei Pei and Qin Yurou was a bit miserable, and she was actually contracted by her."


    Mu Bingyun listened quietly, the corners of his eyes moved: "How did I hear that something happened to Li Wantong?"


    "Yeah, something happened. I heard that she is not an array mage? It is said that she was injured because she was also studying an ancient array method, and it seems that she was attacked by backlash."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, will the research formation be backfired? Why doesn''t she know?


    "Bingyun, you don''t know, and I don''t know what''s going on recently. The other forces are fine, but Li Wantong''s side has enemies who often come up to her to trouble her. As a result, the Li family''s forces cannot expand. When I saw the place, I was robbed first."


    Li Lilac looked a little excited, Mu Bingyun moved his lips: "Do you know what''s going on?"


    Li Dingxiang was surprised: "How do you know?"


    "You''ve already told me what you look like. Tell me, what''s going on, I still don''t believe it, why has she been unlucky recently."


    Li Dingxiang didn''t hide it, and said the gloomy words at the beginning one by one. After knowing that Cangyu had asked someone to help train Li Wantong''s enemies, she was a little bit dumbfounded.


    "Bingyun, you see that Emperor Zun is simply changing tricks in order to avenge you. Emperor Zun also said that he can''t take advantage of that woman. You must know that after knowing you disappeared, Emperor Zun stopped laughing all day, every day. Waiting at the place where you disappeared. If I could deal with Li Wantong, I would have wanted to do it myself."


    Li Dingxiang was talking when she suddenly felt something was wrong, and when she turned around, she saw Cang Yu walking in. He quickly pushed it away, and smiled shyly.


    "came back?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Lilac just told me about your deeds."


    Li Dingxiang hurriedly ran out, but Emperor Zun told him not to tell the matter, hoping not to offend Emperor Zun, no, she had to ask Pale Bai what to do if she offended Emperor Zun.


    "It worries you."


    "Binger just knows."


    She raised her brows, the man''s eyes were serious, and the whirlpools inside seemed to sink her.


    "Still no news."


    Not only is there no news from her parents, but also no news from his parents. Thinking of this, she felt a little dejected. At present, there is no clue at all, and the whole person can''t help lying in his arms, quietly enjoying the warmth.


    "You said, what should we do next?" She was also a little confused. If it was to cultivate, it would not happen overnight. If it was to find someone, there was no clue at all.


    Only by the side of this man will she feel extremely at ease, she doesn''t need to think about anything, she just needs to lean on him quietly, don''t need to think about anything, empty her mind, the whole person looks relaxed, and the corners of her mouth twitch. With Wu''s smile, you can see that her mood improved immediately because of his arrival.


    "Let''s do something else."


    Hearing the man''s strange voice, she was about to do something else, only to feel her whole body rise up and be held in his arms by him. The man''s eyes were as deep as pools of water, making it impossible to see what was inside, but she could sense an aura emanating from his whole being.


    Possess her!


    When the three words ?? popped into her mind, she couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 723： upside down

    "Master, I advise you not to come here. My cousin likes Mu Bingyun alone in the past and now. For so many years, no one has been able to get into his eyes. No matter how long you wait here, He doesn''t even care about you. In his heart, the most precious thing is Mu Bingyun, if anyone dares to hurt Mu Bingyun, it is estimated that my cousin might slaughter him all over the place!"


    Yin Pei Pei had a smile at the corner of his eyes, but his eyes were full of hatred. Yes, she also understands that her cousin has never liked her, and she has to admit that everything at the time was her own illusion.


    She had always thought that Mu Bingyun stole her cousin, who knew that he never belonged to her at all. After a lot of hard work, after arriving in the demon world, I thought I could catch up with my cousin again, but I didn''t want to meet Mo Yier, and was contracted by the other party.


    Who knew that he found his cousin again through Mo Yier, but he still didn''t look at her. Later, she found out that Mo Yier liked her cousin, she really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    So many people like her cousins, but each one is better than the other, and she is really nothing. However, she is not reconciled, why does Mu Bingyun get all the good things.


    It''s just a waste material, how can I get such a good cousin, how can I encounter miracles many times to change my fate. And she Yin Pei Pei, once the favored son of heaven, has become someone else''s contract slave, is this fate?


    Qin Yurou stood aside, softly and weakly, not saying a word.


    Mo Yier fell into thinking, while observing the faces of the two, her hatred for Mu Bingyun never stopped. Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun, this woman stole the man she loved the most. Now that this man doesn''t even look at her, when has Mo Yier been treated like this?


    "What do you two have in mind?"


    After a long time, Mo Yier raised her head, her sharp eyes fell on the two of them, and they were both shocked. Of course, the surprise was followed by joy. They worked hard for so many days, and finally made Mo Yier face them.


    The former Mo Yi''er was arrogant and cheerful, and didn''t bother to use any conspiracy methods at all. No matter what the two of them said, she would not listen. I just feel that if you have a persistent heart, you can get the people you want, or as long as you have enough background power, you can get everything you want.


    "Master, this man''s heart can''t be won by being tough." Yin Peipei smiled at the corners of his eyes, "If you want to win your cousin''s heart, it turns out that those methods are impossible. Master either threatened, Either you rely on your own identity and background, but you don''t know that this is what makes men more and more disgusted."


    Before Yin Peipei could finish speaking, Mo Yier suddenly asked, "Why didn''t you get his heart when you have such an idea?"


    As soon as these words fell, Yin Peipei''s face flushed, and he really didn''t know how to answer. This is something she still doesn''t understand. Besides being good-looking, what else can Mu Bingyun attract to his cousin? How can I make my cousin give up and still not like other women, she is really puzzled.


    "Master, in fact, we have very little contact with Big Brother Cang. If we get along day and night, no matter who it is, it is estimated that we can have some feelings. Big Brother Cang himself should be my fianc¨¦. Later, due to some things, the two of us were separated for many years. Mu Bingyun intervened. When we meet again, Big Brother Cang''s heart is firmly tied by her, and she won''t let us get close to half a point at all.


    Later, the elders in the family did not recognize Mu Bingyun, and Big Brother Cang even took her away. As the saying goes, be hired as a wife, run as a concubine, in fact, in our place, Mu Bingyun is just a concubine of Big Brother Cang. In order to keep him, I also promised to let her enter. Who knew that she was arrogant and arrogant, and she didn''t care at all, and also kidnapped Big Brother Cang away. "


    "Yeah, Yurou is right, because of this incident, my cousin will cut off contact with the family. Master, do you think such a woman is worthy of being my cousin''s wife? She is just pretending to be in front of you. Pretend to be, in fact, not recognized at all.¡±


    Mo Yier frowned: "Do you know that in the fairy world and the devil world, two people love each other, they just need to communicate with each other and become husband and wife directly. The so-called hiring a wife and running as a concubine are just mortal customs. Li, hum, mortals like to live in these rules and regulations, I can understand why the two of you can''t get his heart, it turns out to be so pedantic, and you don''t know what tofu scum is in your mind. Such a woman, let alone brother Cang , I''m afraid even the man in my devil world will not look down on it."


    The two of them immediately blushed and cursed in their hearts. They didn''t know how Mo Yier''s brain grew. Really **** them off!


    It''s just that if they don''t come up with their chips, they can only become Mo Yi''er''s slaves forever. They don''t want to live like this forever. So, the two of them turned their heads quickly.


    "Master, in fact, no matter what, don''t you just need to get your cousin''s heart?"


    Mo Yier was really serious, staring at Yin Peipei with squinted eyes: "Yes, what can you do?" Seeing that Yin Peipei didn''t speak, she continued, "I know you want to regain your freedom, as long as you help If I get Cangyu, then I will give you freedom, provided that you cannot rob him from me."


    The two looked at each other and struggled inside. They want to be free, and they also want Cangyu. But now it is obvious that only the free body can be chosen. If there is no freedom, they all feel that Cang Yu is in front of them, and they can''t lift their heads at all. Just like now, every time Mo Yier took them to find Cangyu, they felt that they were really slaves and didn''t dare to look up at all.


    "Okay, Master, we will do our best to help you win your cousin''s heart." Yin Peipei gritted his teeth and finally agreed. Although she was very upset, Mo Yier, she couldn''t provoke her. After becoming Mo Yi''er''s slave, she realized how powerful the background behind the other party was.


    It''s no wonder that neither cousin nor Mu Bingyun dared to kill Mo Yier easily. The Heavenly Gang Demon Emperor is not something that ordinary people can provoke, especially this daughter he loves the most.


    Mo Yier''s arrogance does have her own capital.


    "Actually, with the appearance of Big Brother Cang now, I''m afraid I can''t break through from him." Qin Yurou said something softly, which made Mo Yier pay attention, and she continued, "The two of them have a very good relationship, especially It''s because they trust each other very much, and I haven''t seen any misunderstanding between them until now."


    "Then what do you mean?" Mo Yi''er''s eyes lit up, and she met Qin Yurou''s smile.

 Chapter 724： there is news

    "It seems that the master has understood, but I am afraid this matter is not easy to act. Their trust is too strong, but as long as someone can bite a gap between their trust, it will naturally be unstoppable."


    Qin Yurou''s eyes were full of calculations, "Master, why don''t we think about it, maybe we can come up with a good countermeasure. But now the most important thing is, Master, don''t express your love in front of Big Brother Cang easily. Just be As a guest, I occasionally stop by, and slowly change my image.¡±


    Mo Yier listened to it and felt that what they said made sense. Originally, she really disdain for scheming, but she found that without scheming, she couldn''t get the person she wanted at all.


    ¡­


    "Lilac, is this from Master Tao?"


    Mu Bingyun squeezed the jade slip in his hand and raised his brows: "Did he say anything else? If he really found out what Qian Ji and the others said, it would be a good thing." The jade slip was delivered this morning, Tao Ran only He said there were a few people on his side, but he didn''t make it clear who it was. Just describing the appearance and characteristics of a few people, especially when describing a certain golden-haired Augusta, she has already determined that they are Chihime and others who have disappeared for a long time, and the number is also very equal.


    "It was sent by his people. How about it, Bingyun, should we go over and take a look. I don''t think Tao Ran is a bad person. The last time he was able to make it so smooth, let the people of the Little Immortal Realm stand up in the Immortal Realm. There are also some of them. His help."


    Li Dingxiang understood what Li Dingxiang meant, but she didn''t understand a little. Why would someone like Tao Ran show affection to her?


    "Then let''s go over there!"


    Thinking about meeting those people, she was also a little happy. At least none of them had an accident. As for the others, they could only come slowly. After making the decision, Mu Bingyun rushed to Tao Ran''s side with someone.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw Tao Ran was already waiting outside, which made her a little surprised: "Young Master Tao."


    "Miss Mu." Tao Ran got up quickly, his eyes lit up: "I didn''t expect Miss Mu to come here so soon, please come in!" Tao Ran turned sideways and let her in.


    "Young Master Tao, don''t know where they are now?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, please come with me, and you will be able to see them soon. At first, I didn''t know the relationship between Miss Mu and Miss Qianji, and then I overheard them mention your name, so I remembered to come and inform You guys." Tao Ran was also a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that there was still a lot of fate between them.


    "Wood girl, they are inside."


    Since Chihime and the others were rescued by him, they haven''t gone out again. As for these people being chased and killed by Dongfang Ming''s people, he was still a little surprised. It was his pleasure to fight against Dongfang Ming, to save them, but he just wanted to see Dongfang Ming having a hard time.


    Thinking of how Dongfang Ming was so busy recently that he almost lost his power, he became happy. Maybe it was because he had been cultivating for too long, and he was also a little bored. It was also a very good thing to watch Dongfang Ming''s unfortunate situation.


    His eyes suddenly fell on the woman in front of him. It was really a pity that such a woman was already married. Of course, he was Tao Ran, so he just smiled and passed, he didn''t care.


    When Mu Bingyun walked into the inner courtyard, she saw a few familiar figures, and finally laughed: "Mother, Qianji, Jiuxiao, Augusta, Uncle You..." She was surprised when she got here. "Why don''t you see Young Master Yu?"


    Mu Qingrou and the others were all happy. Through Tao Ran, they knew what Mu Bingyun had done with the people from the Little Immortal Realm. They knew that she would come over today, so they waited early in the yard.


    "Yun''er, you are finally here."


    Mu Qingrou got up quickly and took Mu Bingyun''s hand: "I was separated for so long, but my mother was worried to death." If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t know the situation outside and was afraid of being caught by Dongfang Ming, she would have long ago Went out to find someone. They were chased and killed at the beginning, but luckily they were met by Tao Ran by accident, and they were rescued.


    "Mother, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." After she finished speaking, she glanced at Qianji, her expression a little wrong, "Qianji, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qianji''s face was a little pale, she shook her head and smiled: "Dongfang Ming is too ruthless." She didn''t seem to be as radiant as she just came out, and her body seemed to be gradually weakening. Not only was her face pale, her lips were also white, and her strength was even going backwards. The place where the wrist is exposed is also frighteningly slender, like a blank sheet of paper.


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly stepped forward to check her pulse. Although she was not a genius doctor or an alchemist, she still had no problem with checking her body. But when she probed into Qianji''s body, her expression was very solemn. Apart from knowing that Qianji''s body is constantly weakening, she can''t see any problems.


    "Bingyun, do you see what''s wrong with her?"


    The person who is so anxious is naturally Augusta. Those deep eyes were full of worry, and her handsome face was also a little haggard. It could be seen that Qianji had been in such a situation for a long time.


    "I can''t tell, I just think something must have been planted in her body, Qian Ji, did you meet Dongfang Ming?"


    "No." Qianji''s lips turned pale, and the corners of her eyes were a little mocking: "It should have been slapped, and this scorpion was estimated to have been stabbed 10,000 years ago. I don''t know why, but it happened at this time. So , I just said that Dongfang Ming is too cruel. Maybe he had expected me to escape, or maybe he put Gu into my body just in case! He really knows how to calculate."


    Tao Ran listened, his eyes flickered, Qianji, Qianji, he said, why the name is so familiar. No, this surname should be very familiar, Qianjia, Qianru''s natal family, which is Dongfang Ming''s Yuezhang''s family. However, Qianjia basically did not show up in these years, and I don''t know why. He didn''t expect that he rescued some people at will, and among them, there were people from thousands of families who, listening to his tone, had a lot of grudges with Dongfang Ming. Especially that 10,000 years, it really shocked him, 10,000 years ago, he calculated, as if he had not been born!


    "I''ve heard of this kind of Gu." Tao Ran''s voice suddenly attracted a few people, all eyes fell on him, looking forward to his next words, of course he didn''t disappoint a few people, "It is said that Once this kind of Gu enters the body, it will burrow into the bone marrow. Even if the flesh is rotten, the Gu will not be destroyed as long as the bone marrow is still there. One characteristic of this kind of Gu is that it absorbs the cultivation of the cultivator, no matter how much you cultivate. Quick, as long as you get hit with such a Gu, you will become weaker and weaker, until you become an ordinary person, or even die."

 Chapter 725： hello junior

    Qianji''s heart sank: "Does Master Tao know, under what circumstances, this kind of Gu will not absorb the cultivation base, and even the person who is caught in the Gu will not be able to find it?"


    Tao Ran was stunned for a moment, but still said: "When Gu is sleeping, as far as I know, in some specific environments, Gu will fall into a deep sleep, will not absorb the cultivation base, and will not cause any bad effects to the human body. Influence. But once this person leaves such an environment, then Gu will wake up and will double his cultivation, just like Miss Qianji..."


    Tao Ran''s pupils could not help shrinking suddenly: "Isn''t it like this?" He was a little shocked. It was not easy to set up such an environment. According to Qian Ji, this Gu was probably written by Dongfang Ming. Qianji probably only knew that she had been intoxicated, otherwise she would not have such an expression.


    Tao Ran, who has always been curious about new things, couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought. What is the significance of Dongfang Ming doing this?


    "That''s true of me. It seems that Dongfang Ming has been planning this matter for a long time. So, does Young Master Tao know how to get rid of Gu?" She had some expectations. If she could live, who would think about death. Since being awakened by Mu Bingyun, now she just wants to live a good life. Although she has no relatives or lovers, she has met so many people who are very kind to her.


    If she just died like this, she hadn''t killed Dongfang Ming and Qianru, and she didn''t feel reconciled just thinking about it.


    "There is indeed a way to get rid of the Gu. As long as you find the person who fell for the Gu and take the blood of his heart, you can take the Gu out, and Miss Qianji will not be tortured by the Gu again."


    "Take the blood of his heart?"


    Chihime laughed, "That''s right!"


    A red light appeared on her face, taking Dongfang Ming''s blood and killing him! At this time, she seemed to have found the purpose of her heart. Dongfang Ming, Dongfang Ming, you are really cruel! Not only to imprison her, but also not to give her a way out, is he so afraid that he will take revenge?


    "Miss Qianji, do you know who was betraying?"


    "Who else would there be besides Dongfang Ming? Only a little man like him would treat me like this." She saw the wrong person and loved the wrong one. No, she felt that she was reincarnated wrongly.


    Tao Ran''s eyes flickered, and he was full of interest again, as if he was curious about what happened back then.


    At this time, Mu Qingrou interrupted a few people: "Qianji, this matter is still uncertain, whether it is Dongfang Ming or not, we should first find out who put the Gu, and then take the blood to help you get rid of the Gu. It''s done." Although everyone judged that it was probably Dongfang Ming who did this.


    Qianji also calmed down: "I''m afraid I can''t deal with Dongfang Ming in my current state." She sighed, "He is too calculating." Her eyes fell on several people, "I can''t implicate you all. , you finally managed to gain a firm foothold in Immortal Realm, and if you clash with Dongfang Ming again, I am afraid you will anger the other party."


    "Aren''t we friends?" Mu Bingyun said quickly, "Since we are friends, of course we must help each other."


    "Yun''er is right, if it wasn''t for Qianji, I wouldn''t be able to escape the pursuit of the Dongfang family. At this time, how could I ignore you?" Mu Qingrou''s face softened, "You Children, although they are people from 10,000 years ago, their temperament is still simple, and now we are born and die, and we are a family, so don¡¯t say anything about being involved or not.¡±


    Qianji''s heart warmed, and her eyes were red. Not relatives, more like relatives. Even if she was abandoned by her family and betrayed by her lover, but she still has these people in front of her, what could make her happier than this?


    "I see, thank you."


    "Qianji, although we can''t kill Dongfang Ming directly now, he doesn''t dare to shoot at us easily. If he really makes a big move, the rest of the Immortal Realm will definitely take this opportunity to make up for the knife behind him, and he doesn''t dare to do so. Even if he comes to destroy us, he has to consider whether the backyard will catch fire. He clearly knew that I should know the news of Dongfang Sheng, but after so long, he did not take any action. It can only show that he is very afraid. "


    Qianji fell into deep thought, and after a while, she said, "Bingyun, you are right, Dongfang Ming does things carefully and carefully, and he will only do it if he is very sure. At present, he does not dare to act, and he is really on guard. Other sects in the Immortal Realm." Her eyes suddenly fell on Tao Ran, "It seems that the Tao sect really doesn''t have a good impression of Dongfang Ming."


    Tao Ran couldn''t help laughing: "Miss Qianji made fun of him, but I just think that he always compares himself to the number one person in the immortal world, which makes him a little uncomfortable, and occasionally makes him a little uncomfortable, and it''s fun and fun. However, You guys have a lot of grudges with him, why don''t you let me observe and observe often? Seeing him unlucky makes me feel very happy."


    "I never thought that there are people with such a dark mind in this world."


    Hearing this, everyone looked up quickly, and sure enough, there was a person lying on the tree, who was it if it wasn''t Ao Zhuoxing? Ao Zhuoxing turned over and fell down. When he fell, his eyes fell on Ao Jiuxiao. Naturally, Ao Jiuxiao also stared at Ao Zhuoxing, with his eyes facing each other, constantly looking and examining.


    For a long time, Ao Jiuxiao bowed his hands: "Senior."


    "Junior, hello." Ao Zhuoxing hurried over, brought a gust of wind, and grabbed Ao Jiuxiao, "I will say how to look at the crowd, you are the most conspicuous boy, so you are a dragon, just right, Lao Tzu is also a dragon. You are a four-clawed golden dragon, Lao Tzu has one more claw than you, and a five-grassed golden dragon. You should call Lao Tzu a senior. But you are good-looking, not bad, not a dragon."


    Ao Jiuxiao just felt a little dizzy, "I don''t know who the senior is?"


    "My name is Ao Zhuoxing."


    "The younger generation is proud of Jiuxiao."


    "By the way, Jiuxiao, are you familiar with Mu Bingyun?"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes lit up, and he quickly pulled Ao Jiuxiao away, "If you have a good relationship with her, how about helping Lao Tzu to say good things, I have acquired a lot of treasures recently, as long as you get things done, Lao Tzu will accept the inside of the ring. Your life is all yours."


    After he finished speaking, he also opened the ring, which was golden, almost blinding Ao Jiuxiao''s eyes. He quickly backed away with a startled look on his face, making Ao Zhuoxing somewhat inexplicable.


    "These are all funny things, why are you scared like that kid?"


    "Senior, you should keep these things for yourself!"


    He is afraid of money!


    He was really afraid of these shiny things.


    You Yanghong''s face was a little uncomfortable. He and Ao Jiuxiao had known each other for so many years and ran for their lives together. Of course, he knew that the other party had such consequences because of the things he had refined. Thinking about it before, he was really extreme.


    "Okay, Ao Zhuo Xing, don''t get too close." Mu Bingyun''s words immediately let Ao Zhuo Xing go on.

 Chapter 726： So comfortable now

    "Hey, I know that everything you know is towards you, and there is no good thing, whether it''s a human or a dragon." After speaking, Ao Zhuoxing landed on the tree, half-squinted his eyes and lay down, his ears Always pay attention to the following conversation.


    Tao Ran''s eyes narrowed, this person was not weaker than him. Immortal Venerable Ninth Rank, how many people in Immortal World are Immortal Venerable Rank 9? There are only a handful of them, even five fingers can count them. However, this person is still a dragon, and he is familiar with Mu Bingyun. It seems that there is still something to be afraid of Mu Bingyun, otherwise, with the pride of the dragon family, he will definitely not speak so well.


    "What are you doing watching Lao Tzu, do you want to fight?"


    Tao Ran was startled and felt a strong wind blow. I wanted to step back, but I suddenly felt that it would be good to have a discussion with such a master, so I said, "Miss Mu, I want to have a discussion with Brother Ao, so I won''t entertain you, it''s a lot of negligence."


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Tao, I would like to thank you."


    Tao Ran nodded, leading Ao Zhuoxing to disappear in an instant.


    Tao Ran looked like a casual person, and it just so happened that Mu Bingyun didn''t care about any rules and regulations. If the host wants to go and learn from each other, it''s fine for them to have a good talk here. It just so happens that the guy from Ao Zhuoxing has also been aggrieved recently, so it''s okay to vent.


    "Bingyun, this dragon''s predecessor is very powerful, where did you meet?" Ao Jiuxiao is still in shock. Over the years, although there are still some dragons around him, there are basically no golden dragons, and they are still five-clawed golden dragons. It''s already superb.


    "We met by chance. Now he is our man. He is such a weird person, Jiuxiao doesn''t need to learn from him."


    Mu Bingyun had a smile on the corner of his mouth. When the Supreme Being of Myriad Beasts appeared, he cleaned up Ao Zhuoxing fiercely. If it weren''t for the restraint of the Supreme Being of Myriad Beasts, Ao Zhuoxing would not have saved her, and maybe even killed her. The murderous aura at the time was still vivid in her mind, and she never thought of letting Ao Zhuoxing go.


    Ao Jiuxiao did not understand why Mu Bingyun was not afraid of Ao Zhuoxing, but he believed in her. He said he understood, but he was still quite excited to see the five-clawed golden dragon. If it weren''t for the four-clawed golden dragon, he would probably have been suppressed to the ground by his aura before, but he is also a dragon with a noble bloodline. Although the status is a little worse than that of Aozhuoxing, it is not much worse.


    "By the way, what about Young Master You?"


    Mu Bingyun never saw You Yuanzhi. As for Feng''er, she never caught her eye. She probably forgot about such a person at this moment. Speaking of You Yuanzhi, several people were silent for a while.


    You Yanghong sighed: "Yuanzhi took Fenger out, and should be back soon." You Yuanzhi was his son, but Fenger coaxed him into confusion, which made him a little bored.


    "By the way, did my uncle know anything about my aunt?"


    "I have inquired about Dao, it''s in the Dongfang family, we didn''t dare to rush in before, and we never dared to go past." As for Dongfang Sheng, the fate was naturally not good. I was tortured by him every day, and now I am a little mentally disturbed.


    But that kid was hard-hitting, and he recovered within a few days.


    Mu Bingyun also sighed a little after hearing it: "What is Uncle You going to do?"


    "I..." You Yanghong''s expression changed, "Naturally, he wanted to go in and save people, but the Dongfang family is not for ordinary people to enter. Think again!" He also thought about replacing people with Dongfangsheng, but the After people? Immediately afterward, I am afraid there will be revenge from Dongfang Ming.


    What''s the point of that?


    More importantly, he was unwilling to let Dongfang Sheng go.


    "Then you all go back with me. No matter how slowly things are discussed, Qianji can''t wait here. Qianji''s strength has regressed so much. If it continues, I''m afraid..."


    She didn''t finish her sentence, but everyone understood. In Qian Ji''s situation, once Gu continues to devour her cultivation base, it will be fine to become an ordinary person. The most terrifying thing is that her life is not guaranteed. This is not something they want to see.


    Several people talked about the events of the past few years, and the situation in front of the fairy interface. Ao Zhuoxing and Tao Ran appeared there with embarrassed faces, but both of them had satisfied expressions on their faces, obviously they were playing happily.


    "I''m very comfortable now, you boy is very durable!"


    "Senior has won the prize."


    Only after he really started, did Tao Ran know that although their strengths were equal, Aozhuoxing''s strength was not divided by their realm, and that hard body alone was daunting. After fighting again, he even understood the strength of the dragon''s fleshly body.


    Ao Zhuoxing snorted arrogantly, and walked to Mu Bingyundu with big steps: "Mu Bingyun, when will you be able to rescind the contract? As long as you rescind the contract, I will too. help you."


    "If you don''t lift it, you will help me. Besides, I don''t have anything for you to help me. Well, don''t mention it. Unless I am in a good mood, I will agree, otherwise you will die! "


    Ao Zhuoxing went down the whole person, and then paced to Ao Jiuxiao''s side, his eyes widened: "Boy, I''m your Dragon Clan elder anyway, talk to Mu Bingyun and ask her to cancel the contract, then It''s time to benefit from you, how about it?"


    "Senior, this may not work."


    Ao Jiuxiao couldn''t help the urge not to laugh in his heart, and he had to make a respectful comparison on the face, which was indeed a bit uncomfortable.


    Ao Zhuoxing gritted his teeth, glared at him, turned around and jumped to the tree: "Mu Bingyun, if you don''t cancel the contract for Lao Tzu for a day, Lao Tzu will be haunted and follow you every day."


    Who knew that Mu Bingyun''s heart blossomed with joy, and with such a master following her, she would be much safer. Although she also has a lot of Immortal Venerable powerhouses under her hands, most of them are Immortal Venerable 1st and 2nd Rank, and there are basically no Immortal Venerable above 3rd Rank. Only Ao Zhuoxing is the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable. Although she cannot be driven arbitrarily, as long as the other party follows her, if someone threatens her life, the other party cannot fail to take action. Just like the last time, no one dared to break into the space crack. Ao Zhuoxing was afraid of death. If she died, he would also die, so he had to rush in together to save her life.


    Ao Zhuoxing saw that Mu Bingyun did not speak, and thought that his threat had played a role, and he was a little proud of himself there. Who knew that this was what Mu Bingyun was thinking about, and it was estimated that he would be so angry that he vomited blood. In fact, if you want to blame it, you can blame it. At the beginning, he was greedy for Wuyun''s divine beast breath, otherwise he would not have ended up like this.


    "Father, I''m back."


    At this time, You Yuanzhi and Feng''er walked into the door together, and suddenly discovered Mu Bingyun''s arrival, which was also a great surprise, "Miss Mu is here?" They also only learned about Mu Bingyun in the last two days. Before they could ask Tao Ran for help, she came over.

 Chapter 727： invitation

    You Yuanzhi also didn''t expect Mu Bingyun''s arrival. But remembering that her relatives are here, it will be a matter of time to find this place. On the other hand, when Feng''er saw Mu Bingyun, she lowered her eyes and did not know what she was thinking.


    I didn''t expect that after so many years, Mu Bingyun became more and more powerful. She followed You Yuanzhi. With his protection, she really didn''t suffer much. After years of hard work, You Yuanzhi had already given up on her. This is a trivial matter to her, but apart from these, she has nothing.


    The fairy world has changed a lot now, and she can''t find those people in the past, and this place is quite unfamiliar to her.


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze stopped on Feng''er''s body, and she was not too surprised that You Yuanzhi was captured by Feng''er. For a woman like Feng''er, You Yuanzhi was no match.


    "Since everyone is back, then follow me back to Shuangyun City!"


    "Young Master Tao, I really thank you for this."


    Mu Bingyun''s thanks were sincere. Without Tao Ran''s help, perhaps with Qianji''s condition, Mu Qingrou and the others would have been caught by Dongfang Ming, and she would be very passive at that time.


    "You''re welcome."


    Tao Ran said with a smile, in fact, he happened to pass by. He knew that Dongfangming had arrested people, so he would save them. In short, making Dongfang Ming difficult is a very pleasant thing for him.


    After saying goodbye to Tao Ran, Mu Bingyun brought everyone back to Double Cloud City. Now that the surrounding of Shuangyun City is under construction, for the immortals, it is only a short-term problem, and it will be able to take shape soon.


    Apart from these, the other sects from the Little Immortal Realm did not stop, and they would poke Dongfang Ming from time to time to grab some territory or something. It was so unpleasant that it made Dongfang Ming very annoyed. In the end, they had to send strong men to guard all the important sites, and this was the only way to avoid suffering.


    Of course, the matter of Qianji''s return to Shuangyun City could not be concealed from Dongfang Ming''s eyes.


    "Dongfang Ming held a banquet and wanted to invite people from the entire Little Immortal Realm to participate, and of course other sects in the Immortal Realm." Mu Bingyun closed the booklet, and his eyes fell on Qian Ji, "The name was also named, Qian Ji. name."


    Qianji''s heart moved, and there was a sneer in her beautiful eyes: "I really don''t know what his purpose is, he has hurt me so badly, do you want to see for yourself, whether your Gu is effective?"


    "If Qianji doesn''t go, then don''t go, but we need to go. I don''t know what Dongfang Ming wants to do this time. There are so many sects in Xiaoxianjie who have robbed him so much territory, he will not be without a little bit. Take action?"


    Chen Feitian said, "Since he dares to entertain, it means that he does not dare to act rashly, and we will not have any problems when we go there. After all, there is a huge mouth of blood behind the Dongfang family. If he dares to move, I guarantee that these people will live in the Immortal Realm. Other sects will definitely not miss this opportunity and will bite him hard."


    "Brother Feitian is right, we really need to go there. Anyway, the Dongfang family is now the first family in the fairyland. We attended the banquet, and we can be regarded as people in the fairyland. He wants to move us in the future. It''s not that easy."


    Yuan Donghua also thinks so, and Dongfang Ming is a helpless compromise. If there is no more banquet, it is estimated that the people of Xiaoxianjie will find a way to devour his territory. Even an elephant cannot withstand the gnawing of thousands of ants.


    "I''m going too, just so I want to meet Dongfang Ming. I also want to meet other people," Qianji said with a smile on the corner of her mouth. "There were still many things I didn''t understand back then, so I wanted to ask more."


    "Okay." When Mu Bingyun heard Qianji say this, she didn''t persuade her anymore, with her there, no one would hurt Qianji, "Ao Zhuoxing, I''ll give you a task to protect Qianji, what you like, I will give you."


    Ao Zhuoxing was originally unwilling to let him work and not cancel the contract for him, but when he heard that Mu Bingyun wanted to give him something precious, he quickly nodded in agreement. After agreeing, he felt a little remorse, how could he not be tempted, but everything Mu Bingyun gave him was precious! Forget it, the last time, he promised the last time.


    "Okay, I agreed."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile, and his eyes fell on the other person, "Augusta, Qianji needs more care from you. This time in the past, most of you will meet people from Qianjia. What happened then, you You must help Chihime."


    Thousands, Qianru, these people, for Qianji, are in themselves a kind of unremembered memory. Is there anything more painful than the betrayal of one''s own relatives? I believe that although Qianji said that she has let go, in fact, her heart must be very painful.


    A smile appeared on Qianji''s pale face: "I''ve caused you trouble." Her eyes were a little confused. If she hadn''t met Mu Bingyun, maybe she would never be able to come out again, or she would always be just a dead bone. , In the palace, after spending 10,000 years one after another, perhaps many thousands of years later, I will forget the existence of Dongfang Ming in my mind, and even forget who she is.


    "Miss Mu, I¡­ can I go together?" You Yuanzhi was a little excited, but You Yanghong was even more excited. If you go to Dongfang''s house, you might be able to find Xiu''er.


    "Of course you can go, but if you want to find someone, be careful." Mu Bingyun thought for a while and said, "Take Dongfang Sheng with you. If you encounter any problems, replace the person. Dongfang Ming does not dare to take it lightly. against us."


    "Thank you, wooden girl."


    You Yuanzhi was full of gratitude. Although You Yanghong didn''t say anything, he was very grateful, with an awkward smile on his face: "If Bingyun needs any help in the future, even if you ask me, You Yanghong will definitely not refuse."


    "Uncle Uber is serious."


    On the other hand, Mu Qingrou did not speak, and looked around for a long time: "Yun''er, where is Cangyu?"


    "He went back to the Demon Realm." Mu Bingyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Mother, he also has his own things to do, so he can''t get tired of being by my side all day, right?"


    Mu Qingrou smiled embarrassedly: "Yes, but suddenly I''m not used to it, I always feel that there is one person missing. Cangyu has always been by your side in the past, if the two of you don''t stand together, mother will always feel less. what."


    "Mother, I think it''s because you didn''t see Dad that you felt something was missing. Don''t worry, I have sent people to look for it everywhere. Once I find out about Dad''s whereabouts, I will definitely tell you. However, I guess Dad should not be in the fairyland. The method he used at the beginning should have escaped from the space crack, maybe in another space."


    Of course, she still didn''t say a word, that is, she didn''t know whether it was life or death, but she believed that Nanyuan would not die! In addition, she is most worried about Nan Junmo. Since entering the wheel realm, she has not found Nan Junmo''s figure, and she really does not know life and death.


    "That''s good, don''t make fun of your mother."


    Mu Qingrou was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 728： reaction

    The Dongfang family held a banquet and invited the sects of all sizes in the fairy world. Of course, everyone knew that everyone in the small fairy world was the protagonist. For a time, everyone in Immortal Realm was secretly guessing what would happen at this banquet. One thing worth affirming was that Dongfang Ming had compromised with Little Immortal Realm.


    Oriental family.


    Qianru''s face was about to crack, she clenched her teeth fiercely, and after a long while, two names that she hated to death popped out from between her teeth: "Qianji!"


    "He''s still alive!"


    She really couldn''t believe that a person who disappeared for 10,000 years was still alive and appeared on the side of the person who made her son disappear. Now she has to wonder if Sheng''er''s disappearance has something to do with Qianji.


    "Mrs."


    The voice of the maid next to her finally woke her up. Only then did she realize that she had crushed a hosta, which was given to her by Dongfang Ming. She spread out her palm, the fragments of the hosta fell to the ground, and glanced at it lightly: "Clean it up and find one that is the same."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Qianru couldn''t help but see Qianji, so she came to Dongfang Ming''s library. Sure enough, she saw Dongfang Ming inside, she walked in silently, as if she heard a voice, Dongfang Ming raised his head a little unhappily.


    When he saw it was Qianru, his displeasure was put away. Of course, this expression did not let Qianru miss it. She didn''t know when it was that Dongfang Ming didn''t like her much. Could it be because of that **** Qianji?


    "How did you come?"


    Qianru felt like a nameless fire rose in her heart, and when she heard a voice that was neither salty nor indifferent, it seemed like a volcano was about to erupt, but she knew it couldn''t happen at this time. She still has to rely on Dongfang Ming to find Sheng''er, and this time is the best chance.


    "Brother Ming, I heard that my elder sister is back?" A smile appeared on Qianru''s face, "I just don''t understand, why didn''t my elder sister go home when she came back, but in Shuangyun City, could it be that Sheng''er disappeared..." She covered mouth, a little surprised.


    Dongfang Ming didn''t even look at her, so he said, "She is back, but are you sure she has seen Sheng''er? With her temperament, if she knew that Sheng''er was your son and mine, would Sheng''er still be alive?"


    Qianru frowned, thinking that this is the case. Qianji''s temperament, if she knew that she was married to Dongfang Ming and gave birth to Sheng''er, when she first saw Sheng''er, I am afraid that she would have died by then.


    definitely won''t be so peacefully waiting in Double Cloud City, but thinking of this, she felt a lot more at ease. Although Sheng''er disappeared, the Soul Jade Token did not shatter, the explanation still said.


    "I wonder if elder sister will come over?" Qianru''s face was very worried, but the hands inside her sleeves had already turned white, Qianji, Qianji, even if you were still alive, why did you come back, "Brother Ming, you After so many years, why did my sister come back? What did she experience outside?"


    Qian Ru''s heart was actually shocked. At first, she gave Qian Ji a Gu. If it was said that there was no blood in the heart of the person who gave the Gu, she would not be able to draw the Gu out. It stands to reason that even if Qian Ji was not weakened and died, Must be dead too. Ten thousand years have passed, and the other party has come back intact. This thing is really weird.


    She glanced at Dongfang Ming, seeing that he had no extravagant expression, and felt even more strange.


    "Brother Ming, my elder sister was obviously caught by Gu. You said she was looking for a way to attract Gu. Could it be that she found a way to attract Gu, and then came back?" Qianru was a little anxious, she was raising the Gu by herself. Yes, but it was the Gu that let the rest of the people down. It was a coincidence that this person was beaten to death by Dongfang Ming, and Dongfang Ming naturally couldn''t get his heart.


    Who knew that the person who was gushing was not that person at all, and she was proud of it for a long time. If Qianji hadn''t been framed, how could Dongfang Ming marry her? The memories of the past are still vivid now. Now she is the only young lady of Qianjia, and Dongfang Ming is her husband.


    Dongfang Ming moved his fingers, and in the place where Qianru didn''t find it, under the palm of his hand, it was already shattered.


    "We''ll know when we meet."


    His eyes were so heavy that he couldn''t see any emotions at all, but Qian Ru felt that there was no Qian Ji in Dongfang Ming''s heart at all, and he was relieved a lot.


    "Since that''s the case, I''m going to prepare first. I''ll be able to see my sister soon, and I don''t know if my sister will blame me."


    said, Qianru left.


    Dongfang Ming slowly raised his head. If he said that Dongfang Ming was indeed unkind and unjust, and his methods were cruel, there was only a woman named Qianji who was taken into his heart by him.


    Chihime, why don''t you stay in a good palace, why do you want to come out?


    On the day of the feast of the Oriental family, the people in the world are like a city, and the people with great faces in the fairyland come one after another.


    "Oriental Family!"


    Chihime looked at the gate that seemed to be located in the clouds, and couldn''t help but smile sarcastically. The memories of the past are constantly recalled in her mind, and a heart seems to be torn apart again, and the pain is so painful that she cannot speak.


    "Chihime."


    Hearing the concerned tone in her ear, the corners of Qianji''s mouth curved, and she couldn''t help but look at Augusta, the golden-haired and green-eyed weirdo in her eyes, but she didn''t expect that now that they have been together for a long time, it is not so weird.


    "Augusta, don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Augusta''s brows were so wrinkled that he was about to trap a mosquito, why not worry. Accompanying Qianji for so many years, he could no longer understand the expression on her face. Maybe she didn''t know what she was thinking, but he could easily understand it.


    "Qianji, you are the fairy in my heart, you should all smile. No matter what you encounter, I will accompany you."


    Incomparably sincere words, Chihime can no longer take it as a joke. Even though she refused many times, Augusta seemed to agree and stayed by her side silently.


    Especially his serious look made her unable to bear to say a heavy word.


    "Then let''s go!"


    Qianji lowered her eyes and looked so weak that it was worrying. Augusta stood silently beside her, the closest to her, but did not make any private moves. She just kept preparing. Once she saw that something was wrong with her, she thought that he must be the first person to rush over to support her.


    Mu Bingyun followed, Mu Bingyun looked at the two of them. She also did not expect Qianji to make Augusta so determined, and it seemed that she would not give up if she didn''t achieve her goal.


    If the two can fall in love, it would be a good thing. Of course, how can things be so simple, unless the matter of Dongfang Ming and Qianjia is resolved.


    A few people just walked to the door, and a woman appeared at the door, with a dignified and beautiful appearance, and her eyes were fixed on Qianji. Qianji didn''t leave either, looking straight at the person who came.

 Chapter 729： meet

    The person here is a little richer, and YouQi''s face is ruddy and healthy, which is in contrast to Qianji''s weak appearance. After a long time, Qian Ji suddenly laughed, her pale face almost transparent.


    "elder sister!"


    Qianru suddenly had a surprised smile on her face, and there seemed to be tears of excitement in her eyes that did not fall. She confirmed it carefully, as if she was finally sure of Qianji''s identity, and hurried over to grab Qianji''s hand.


    Qianji smiled and ducked, "Who is your sister?"


    "Sister, have you forgotten? I''m Qianru? We... We haven''t seen each other for 10,000 years. Since my sister disappeared, we sent many people to look for her, but none of them were found. I thought..."


    "Shouldn''t you think I''m dead?"


    Qian Ji squinted her eyes: "Don''t be hypocritical, Qian Ru, you know what virtue you have. Don''t call me a sister, you like Dongfang Ming, and now it''s fulfilled, but don''t talk about it. on me."


    "Sister, what are you talking about? I know you are blaming me for having a biological child with Brother Ming, but I have never forgotten my sister. Back then I knew that my sister and Brother Ming loved each other so much, but so many years have passed..."


    Qianji was a little impatient, and she frowned: "Bingyun, let''s go first! I don''t know this person very well. If she didn''t speak, I would have forgotten."


    After saying that, Qianji held Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun felt that she was actually shaking. He quickly grabbed Qian Ji, and the two walked in. He just passed in front of Qianru without giving any good looks.


    Qianru''s face can be imagined, how ugly it is. Of course, her pitiful look made many people in the fairy world speculate about the relationship between Qian Ji and Qian Ru.


    Not everyone knows about things so long ago, and even if they do, they probably don¡¯t know much. After all, Dongfang Ming''s love history, they have no interest.


    Mu Bingyun led Qianji and just stepped into the gate when he felt another look. This gaze was very scorching hot, she remembered how Dongfang Ming once saw Qian Ji in the illusion mirror, and couldn''t help but look over. Sure enough, it was Dongfang Ming, but this time Dongfang Ming''s reaction was very different from that in the illusion mirror.


    Qianji naturally also discovered Dongfang Ming, and the whole person became a little stiff. There is really no love anymore, only hatred, hatred, monstrous hatred is hidden in my heart.


    If she was a volcano, it would have submerged Dongfang Ming long ago.


    Dongfang Ming walked over slowly, fixedly looking at Qian Ji, his upper and lower lips moved: "Qian Ji."


    "Heh, Dongfang Ming!" Qianji suddenly laughed, "Why, didn''t you think I would be here again?" She raised her head, and there was nothing but hatred in her eyes. When he saw this, Dongfang Ming felt a little bored.


    Even though he is not a good person, Chihime is indeed his favorite person. The hatred in Qianji''s eyes still made him feel a little uncomfortable. Thinking that Qianji once liked him, she suddenly hated him.


    He was somewhat unacceptable.


    "Patriarch Dongfang, please let me go, you are in the way."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and dragged Qian Ji to move, "It seems that the East Patriarch doesn''t welcome us very much!"


    Dongfang Ming''s face sank, he stepped aside, and Qianji passed by him. Augusta glared at him fiercely, bah, you Dong Ming, it turns out that this person hurt the beautiful fairy in his heart.


    Dongfang Ming frowned, why did this golden retriever stare at him with hatred?


    How did he know that Augusta was Qianji''s admirer, and now that he had fallen into it, he naturally hated those who had hurt Qianji.


    Qian Ru, who followed up behind, saw Dongfang Ming lost his mind, and the alarm bell rang in his heart. It seems that after so many years, Qian Ji is still in Dongfang Ming''s heart. But she just knew something, Qian Ji''s Gu didn''t seem to disappear. Perhaps there were some changes in the middle, which would delay the absorption of Gu''s cultivation. But with these alone, Qian Ji still lived a long time.


    What if you come back?


    Thinking of this, Qianru felt more at ease, with a smile in the corner of her eyes. It seemed that something was not right, so he quickly showed a look of sadness, walked into Dongfang Ming, and tugged at his sleeve.


    "Brother Ming, elder sister doesn''t seem to want to talk to me. I know that elder sister must be blaming me for marrying you."


    Dongfang Ming glanced at her lightly: "It doesn''t matter about your business."


    Qianji clearly hated him. He put Qianji in the palace and hadn''t seen it for ten thousand years.


    Thinking about it, you hate him so much, right?


    "I''d better go and see my elder sister, Brother Ming, I''ve already notified Qianjia, and they will come when the time comes."


    "understood."


    Dongfang Ming frowned, it seemed that Qianji''s Gu had already attacked. The person who was attacked by Gu is already dead, and there is no way to find the blood of his heart. It seems that the only option is to shut Qianji back.


    No matter how much Qianji hates him, he is not a good person anyway, Dongfang Ming.


    "Chihime, I don''t think you should come."


    Augusta worried, "I don''t think those two people are good people, especially the one called your sister. Seeing that she is not pure, she is talking to you with a smile, but her face is full of calculations."


    He used to be in the heavens, and he observed the people below acting every day, and he saw all kinds of secret expressions. For Qian Ru''s thoughts, natural history can see clearly.


    Seeing his serious appearance, Qianji couldn''t help but smile: "I know, Augusta, thank you for your kindness. I can''t understand what they are thinking. I won''t be hurt by them again, don''t worry, the Dongfang family. Their forces are very powerful, you can''t have a conflict with them because of this. Even if you want to clean up people, you must have a master by your side."


    Augusta''s eyes lit up: "I know, Chihime, are you caring about me?"


    Qianji opened her mouth, feeling a little uncomfortable, she turned her head away and stopped talking.


    Now Augusta is distressed, what does this turn his head mean?


    Mu Bingyun also shook his head and laughed, "Mother, what do you think?"


    Mu Qing Judo: "There is a play."


    "But I think Dongfang Ming''s attitude is a bit strange. It doesn''t look like he wants to deal with Qianji, so I don''t know what his plans are. It''s Qianru, but I really want Qianji not to come back."


    She felt that her feelings could not be wrong, and Dongfang Ming felt a little strange to her.


    "No matter how you feel, neither of these two is a good thing. The pain they caused Qianji is immeasurable."


    Mu Bingyun thinks about it and agrees, no matter what the reason is, just keeping Qianji in the palace for 10,000 years, regardless of her life or death, Dongfang Ming is also unforgivable and unforgivable.


    "Mother is right, I hope I can get Dongfang Ming''s blood earlier and help Qianji draw out Gu."

 Chapter 730： why come out

    The feast of the Dongfang family has finally begun, and Dongfang Ming''s voice is heard in everyone''s ears: "Welcome everyone to the Dongfang family. The purpose of this banquet is to hope to get along well with everyone in the Xiaoxianjie in the future."


    When ?? finished saying this, Dongfang Ming''s face was not very good-looking.


    Everyone in Xiaoxianjie smiled. In fact, after calculating Dongfang Ming these days, they have also entered a period of fatigue. It wouldn''t be good for them if they continued. But Dongfang Ming never let go, they couldn''t relax, they could only keep causing trouble for him.


    Even if it is an elephant, it is afraid of ten thousand ants.


    finally waited for this day, and their sects in the small fairy world can be regarded as able to stand in the fairy world. Dongfang Ming said this, which means that the lost territory, the Dongfang family will not settle accounts with them again. As for the secret, I don''t know.


    Secretly, they won''t give up easily, and the same goes for coming to Dongfang Ming. It''s just an attitude, and this attitude alone will make the people of Xiaoxianjie feel much more at ease.


    Dongfang Ming''s eyes looked at everyone in the small fairy world, and his expression was quite bad. His eyes stopped for a moment on Qianji''s face, and then he continued to talk about some recent events.


    is nothing more than a momentary confusion that led to such extreme measures. Now it has also been confirmed that it is impossible to become a **** in such a way as to seize other people''s luck and cultivation base. I hope that in the future, I can coexist peacefully with everyone in the Xiaoxianjie.


    The people in the Immortal Realm were a little happy, but now they are led by the Little Immortal Realm. The Dongfang family is too busy to take care of themselves and will no longer expand their power at will. For them, it is indeed a good thing.


    Except for the members of the Dongfang family, everyone showed a satisfied smile.


    When everything is finished, it is the communication between the major sects themselves. I don''t know if Dongfang Ming deliberately placed the people at Mu Bingyun''s table away from other people.


    "Chihime."


    I don''t know when, Dongfang Ming has appeared in front of him. His face was calm, as if he couldn''t see what he was thinking, only a pair of eyes, he must be staring at Qian Ji. It seemed that she wanted to see something from Qianji''s face, especially when she saw that Qianji was extremely weak and pale, she seemed to have something to say, but she just opened her mouth and said nothing.


    He beckoned, and immediately someone made a chair for him and sat beside him. His eyes never looked away, his eyes were so deep that he couldn''t tell what was going on inside.


    "Why come out?"


    After a long time, Dongfang Ming finally spoke. Many people did not expect that Dongfang Ming asked this sentence. Why come out? As soon as these words fell, Qian Ji sneered.


    She slowly raised her head, her delicate and beautiful face was slightly pale, but it was extremely moving. The beautiful eyes showed a bit of water light, and it looked like a moon shadow, and the moon shadow could reflect the scenery tonight. Only, Dongfang Ming inside looked a little ugly.


    "You shouldn''t look at me with such eyes." Dongfang Ming said this very plainly, but I don''t know if it was an illusion, Mu Bingyun felt as if he was restraining something. Qianji didn''t speak, and she didn''t say much. As long as Dongfang Ming doesn''t mess around, she won''t stop it.


    Qianji squeezed a wine glass with her fingers, ready to drink it down, and one hand grabbed her wrist instantly, only to hear Augusta say: "Qianji, your body is not suitable for drinking." Dongfang Minghan The raised hand slowly fell, very natural, as if he did not want to stop Qianji from drinking. All this has not been concealed from the other people, and they all feel a little strange.


    Chihime''s eyes swept across Augusta''s face, seeing that his face was serious, and his concerned appearance was not fake. Thinking of the extremely hypocritical Dongfang Ming in front of him, he smiled and put down the wine glass.


    Dongfang Ming only felt his heart tighten, and looked at Augusta with a slightly unkind look. The latter naturally did not show weakness and glared back.


    "Dongfang Ming, what you said is a bit mean. Why can''t I come out, is it possible that I will be imprisoned by you for a lifetime?"


    "Chihime, I prepared that place for you, and I have my reasons."


    "Enough, Dongfang Ming, no matter what your reasons are, 10,000 years is enough." Qianji smiled and tilted her head. Even though her body was constantly weakening, she did not show weakness in front of Dongfang Ming. "If you feel that you owe me, give me your heart and blood, since you can give me that kind of gu, why don''t you kill me directly, and lock me in that place and make me suffer. ."


    Dongfang Ming moved the corner of his mouth: "You know?"


    "Understood, besides you, there will be people who would do such despicable things, don''t pretend to be a good person in front of me, Dongfang Ming, I can see through you. Since you don''t like me, why do you bother me again and again? After I thought I could be with you, you imprisoned me mercilessly. Ten thousand years, do you know what will happen in ten thousand years?"


    Dongfang Ming''s calm face finally moved, and he stared at Qianji carefully: "I''m sorry."


    "Haha, you actually say sorry? Dongfang Ming, do you want to continue the relationship, or do you want to have another wife and concubine? Yes, people like you don''t care about other people''s feelings. As long as everything can achieve itself Why not? Now you, Dongfang Ming, are the patriarch of the great Dongfang family, a powerhouse in charge of a big power, and you are no longer the unknown person you used to be.¡±


    Qianji shook her head: "Okay, let''s not talk nonsense. Now you get everything you got, give me your heart and blood." After saying this, she was a little stunned, "That''s right, you won''t give it to me. My, don''t you want me to take revenge? If you give me blood, won''t you be avenged by me? You know my temperament best, if anyone is sorry for me, I will definitely retaliate Go back. Over the years, I have planted a lot of flowers, and these flowers are all made of stinky man''s body. Are you afraid that I will make you into flower fertilizer? "


    Qianji smiled, but Dongfang Ming felt a little strange. He lowered his eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    "Qianji, stay at Dongfang''s house."


    After a long time, Dongfang Ming said again, "I won''t hurt you."


    Qianji sneered: "Impossible! What exactly do you mean, Dongfang Ming?"


    "Gu is devouring your cultivation. Now your body is getting weaker and weaker. It is best to stay in Dongfang''s house." Dongfang Ming said truthfully. in yesterday.


    Qianji stopped talking. She thought that when she saw Dongfang Ming, she would curse and even kill him. When she really saw it, she found that she could get along peacefully with this person, as if this person was no longer in her heart.

 Chapter 731： Tentative

    Dongfang Ming was a little uncomfortable, recalling the time when Qianji saw him without a smile, especially the innocent and pure smile that made him unable to control himself.


    Now, Qianji will never smile at him like this again, ten thousand years is enough to make her want to kill him.


    "Since you are back, don''t leave."


    "Dongfang Ming, I, Qianji, really never thought that I would meet someone as shameless as you."


    Qianji glared at him fiercely: "Where am I going, that''s my business, what does it have to do with you, Dongfang Ming? My life or death has nothing to do with you at all. Also, as I said, I will take revenge for those who treat me badly, and what you should be worried about is your life!"


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun saw Qianru coming this way and pulled Qianji. Qianji withdrew her expression and glanced at Qianru contemptuously.


    "Sister, what are you doing? If you can come back, I''d like to move back to a thousand homes. From now on, I only hope that my elder sister can get along well with Brother Ming, which is my younger sister''s wish."


    "Stop being hypocritical, Qianru, your son has been born to Dongfang Ming, where do you want to move? In this way, wouldn''t everyone in the immortal world want to call my Qianji shameless, and drive the real lady Dongfang out of the house, and Jiu Zhanque Nest, you are really calculating, exactly the same as before."


    Qianru''s face was aggrieved, and she tried to come over to hold Qianji, but she was avoided again. Seeing Qianji''s indifferent gaze made her feel inexplicably a little scared. At this time, her eyes suddenly fell on Mu Bingyun.


    "Miss Mu, I heard that you know about Sheng''er. If you have the magic weapon, you can get it. I wonder if you can tell me where Sheng''er went?"


    Qianru wept while telling the story, as if she was really like a loving mother, she just missed her son eagerly. This voice happened to be heard by everyone, and the old **** Mu Bingyun gave her a look.


    "Mrs. Oriental, I don''t know what you mean?"


    Qianru moved the corners of her mouth: "It was also many years ago, I don''t know if there is any misunderstanding, the teleport magic weapon that the girl rides is Sheng''er, since Sheng''er''s magic weapon is in the girl''s hands. I just hope that the girl can go around. Sheng''er died, I don''t know..."


    "Sorry, I don''t know what Sheng''er is. The magic weapon you mentioned was just found. I believe that the East Patriarch knows how many people there are in Shuangyun City."


    Mu Bingyun raised her eyebrows, "So, Madam, don''t make any false accusations at will. It took a long time to clear up the old quarrel with the East Patriarch, and don''t misunderstand again because of some things. If Madam insists that you are in my hands, you can send someone to check. Besides, if someone is in our hands, do we still need to work so hard in the Immortal Realm?"


    Mu Bingyun laughed and said, "It''s better to change it directly."


    "I just don''t know what the madam is sure of. The person is in my hands. If there is no evidence, I would ask the madam to weigh it. People in our little fairyland are more irritable. I believe that the owner of the East has already learned, if the madam needs to try. If you want, just come."


    Qianru''s face changed, she didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun''s words were not polite at all, and she didn''t give her any face at all. Is it just for the **** Chihime?


    The life of this **** is really good, even if she is about to die, someone will help her. So what, the **** didn''t have some days to survive. As for Sheng''er''s whereabouts, of course she has to check it slowly. She believes that the disappearance of Sheng''er must have something to do with the woman in front of her. Even if she didn''t catch it, she knew about Sheng''er''s whereabouts, and there was really no evidence at the moment.


    "It''s my fault for thinking and disturbing the girl. But I would like to thank Miss Mu for taking care of my sister all these years. In the future, I still hope that my sister can stay in Dongfang Mansion, so that I can also take care of her."


    Speaking of this, Qian Ru''s face was a little unsightly, "Elder sister, you left quietly because of being smothered, but Brother Ming and I died of anxiety, and father and mother were also saddened by your disappearance for a long time. If sister is free, Why don''t you go back and have a look, by the way, my father and mother are estimated to come over in the next two days, and my sister should stay here first, how about it?"


    Qianji''s eyes moved, originally wanting to solve it. Thinking of her parents, after all her former relatives, let''s meet for now!


    "Okay, I''ll wait for them to come here."


    Qian Ru laughed, as if she had obtained some great treasure: "That''s right, sister, why do you have to be so arrogant, brother Ming has not forgotten you all these years." At this point, she glanced at the east Ming couldn''t capture what Dongfang Ming thought. But Qian Ji''s arrival seemed to disrupt everything for her. In her heart, Qian Ji was already dead.


    Dongfang Ming''s obscure attitude made her even more uneasy. Especially if Fangcai Dongfangming asked Qianji to stay in Dongfang Mansion, she was very concerned. She regretted that she didn''t come earlier, so she didn''t hear what the two of them said earlier.


    So, this feast ended when Qianru asked questions from time to time, and Qianji had a hit or miss. Mu Bingyun and the others also took advantage of the situation to live there. Of course, You Yanghong and his son did not forget their purpose. This is also the reason why Mu Bingyun will take advantage of the situation to live there. I believe Qian Ji also took this into consideration.


    After such a feast of the Dongfang family, the fairy world was quiet for a short time. The many forces in the Little Immortal Realm have also begun to slowly rectify. Naturally, the Dongfang family is also strengthening the management of their own strength, so as not to be accidentally taken away by others.


    The people of Qianjia also heard news that they would come over in three days. Qian Ji lived in the Dongfang Mansion with peace of mind. Now she is not afraid of anything. She is just a little curious about the attitude of the Qian family. If so, she needs to know the reason, if not, she might as well stop thinking about it here.


    Qianru came to her several times, but she refused.


    "Miss Qianji, the head of the family is here."


    Qianji and Mu Bingyun were discussing matters, and a maid came to report from outside the door, and Dongfang Ming had already come.


    "Do you want to see me?" Mu Bingyun asked, and she had seen it these days that Qianji really didn''t have any thoughts about Dongfang Ming. If it wasn''t for his physical condition, he would most likely have killed Dongfang Ming.


    "Let him in!"


    Qianji smiled lightly: "See, why didn''t I see him, I still want to take his blood to attract Gu, how can I disappear?"


    Mu Bingyun raised her brows. She always felt that things were a bit weird, but she couldn''t tell what was weird. She only felt that Dongfang Ming''s attitude towards Qian Ji was somewhat different from Qian Ji''s description. It didn''t look like he was going to kill Chihime. She didn''t know the reason, so she didn''t express her thoughts.

 Chapter 732： Doubt

    Dongfang Ming stepped into the room, looked around, and finally settled on Qianji''s face. Compared to yesterday, she seemed to be a little weaker. This time, his eyes moved, and even a panic that he couldn''t understand.


    calmed down and walked in.


    "Qianji, I''m here to see you."


    Mu Bingyun paused for a while, then got up and left. At this time, she believed that Dongfang Ming would not mess around. Since the two had something to say, she could just stand guard outside the door.


    "Bingyun, that guy named Dongfang Ming is not a good thing at first glance. What does he want to say to Qianji?"


    Augusta didn''t know where he knew that Dongfang Ming was coming to look for Qianji. He hurried over and saw Mu Bingyun at the door. He couldn''t help but feel anxious, and a look of panic appeared on his face.


    "Augusta, don''t worry, Chihime will be fine."


    Augusta frowned: "How can I not worry, someone covets the fairy in my mind."


    Ao Jiuxiao, who came over, suddenly heard this remark, couldn''t help laughing, patted Augusta''s shoulder, and glanced inside the house, but unfortunately couldn''t see anything, no wonder it made people so worried.


    "You kid is poisoned by Qianji, don''t worry, if Dongfang Ming wants to hurt Qianji, it won''t be at this time. We can just wait outside. They will come out later and ask Qianji again. What happened to Ji?"


    Augusta shrugged: "That''s all I can do, it seems that I can''t beat Dongfang Ming. Jiuxiao, why don''t we go and learn from each other, the strength has not increased recently, and Dongfang Ming has made me feel a sense of crisis. "


    "Okay, since you have this interest, I will accompany you to learn from each other." Of course Ao Jiuxiao would not refuse, and he would be happy to help his brother relieve the pressure. Augusta is lucky to be able to bravely pursue the person she likes.


    His peripheral vision fell on Mu Bingyun''s face, he was nostalgic for a moment, and left with Augusta. And he never had a chance. He sighed in vain, wondering if he was helping Augusta or himself.


    There was only Mu Bingyun left in front of the door. She stared at the door and did not relax. Qian Ji''s current situation, she can''t do anything about it, she can only solve it if she gets the heart and blood of the person who is under the gu. However, will Dongfang Ming give Qianji a heart attack?


    Dongfang Ming''s strength has approached the peak of the fairy world, and no one can catch it, let alone take away the blood of his heart. Just as he was thinking, there were scattered footsteps behind him.


    "Lady of the East."


    Qianru walked slowly in front of Mu Bingyun, her face still showed a weak and gentle smile, "Miss Mu, is Brother Ming inside?"


    "exist."


    "Is my sister here too?"


    Qianru''s eyes flashed, and an unknown emotion flashed through her, "Now that Brother Ming has finally met his beloved, I should bless them. I don''t know where Mu girl met her sister?"


    "My elder sister has disappeared for 10,000 years. I thought my elder sister was already..."


    Speaking of this Qianru, her face was a little embarrassed, "I didn''t expect my elder sister to still be alive, but her current appearance is also very dangerous."


    "I met by chance. She wasn''t like this at that time. Madam seems to know about Qian Ji''s intoxication?"


    Qian Ru was stunned for a moment, remembering what she said yesterday, she couldn''t help but nodded: "Yeah, when my elder sister left a letter saying that she wanted to go out to find a way to lure Gu, she would leave without saying goodbye. Where can I imagine, this is the way to go. For 10,000 years, I thought my elder sister was... but I didn''t expect her to come back. However, the way my elder sister is now, I am afraid that she has not found a way to draw out Gu."


    "So that''s the case, so who in the end gave Gu?" Mu Bingyun asked inadvertently.


    Qianru''s lips moved: "It''s been a long time, she''s a maid from the Qian family, but..."


    "But how?"


    Mu Bingyun was surprised, "Could it be that girl?"


    "Yeah, when Brother Ming found out, he beat that maid to death with one hand. After he died, only then did he know that the maid had bewitched his elder sister. So..." Qianru looked regretful, "If that maid is still talking. , my sister won''t suffer anymore."


    "Perhaps, there will be a way."


    Mu Bingyun replied indifferently, but he was thinking secretly in his heart. Qianji herself didn''t know that she was being tricked at first, but later guessed that Dongfang Ming was being tricked. Similarly, when Qianji left, she didn''t leave any letters, but Qianru didn''t seem to lie about this. Then the letter should be forged by Dongfang Ming.


    If Dongfang Ming wanted to kill Qianji, why should he only cast Gu, why would he imprison him in the palace after he had been Gu. So what else is there that they haven''t figured out?


    Moreover, Qianru didn''t even doubt the matter of the Gu, as if she had seen it all with her own eyes.


    "Where did Madam meet the maid who was bewitching?"


    "Of course I''ve seen it before, that maid was my sister''s personal maid. I don''t know what happened, but she was cruel to her." Qian Ru shook her head and sighed, as if she didn''t want to say this anymore, "By the way, Miss Mu, if If you know about Sheng''er''s whereabouts, please let me know."


    "nature."


    Mu Bingyun laughed, "By the way, I heard that Young Master Ling has countless wives and concubines. I wonder if you have encountered an enemy family. Didn''t Madam go here to check?"


    Qianru''s complexion changed, she naturally knew how lustful Dongfang Sheng was. And no matter what the identity of the person is, as long as he can get the woman back, Dongfang Sheng never cares about the means. If it is really because of this, then the matter is not so simple. There are too many women brought back, and it must be checked one by one to be able to find out.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t wait.


    "Miss Mu, I won''t stay here any longer, I suddenly remembered something else."


    "Lady walk slowly."


    After watching Qianru leave, Mu Bingyun hurriedly delivered a message to You Yanghong. The situation of the Dongfang family is complicated, and Dongfang Sheng will definitely not leave the women who have been snatched away.


    You Yanghong, who got the news, has already followed Qianru, and she put away the communication talisman. His eyes turned to the door again, and after hearing a slight noise, a person came out of the door, it was Dongfang Ming.


    Dongfang Ming''s face was a little pale, he looked at Mu Bingyun, turned around and left. She hurriedly stepped in, and she was relieved to see Qianji sitting there in good condition.


    "How is Chihime?"


    Qianji raised her head slowly, her eyes a little confused: "He said he didn''t trick me."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on a teacup, and when she went down carefully, there was actually a drop of bright red blood in it. She felt the strong power in the blood, and she was surprised.

 Chapter 733： Broken-mouthed girl, Ill teach you a lesson

    "Heartblood?"


    "Dongfang Ming''s?"


    Qianji bit her lip, making her lips paler, "Yes, it''s his. I''ve tried it, and it''s not his," a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Whether it''s his or not, he shut me down. For ten thousand years, I will not forgive him. If I can survive, I will still find a way to kill him!"


    Mu Bingyun paused and repeated the previous conversation with Qianru, and both fell into deep thought.


    After a long time, Qianji said: "So, he Dongfang Ming locked me in the palace, or to save my life? It''s ironic, maybe he wants to save my life, but also wants me not to hurt his affairs. Whether it was in the past or now, the most important thing in his eyes is power and power."


    "Qian Ji, if the person who is infested is really dead."


    Qianji leaned on the chair, fell into contemplation, and twitched her lips: "That may be fate! I used to have a bad temper, and it was normal for the maid to hold grudges, but I didn''t expect that I always treated her like a sister, she But he''s going to kill me."


    "Have you ever thought of another possibility?"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but tell his guesses: "Perhaps, this person who is intoxicated is not your maid, but..."


    Qianji suddenly regained her energy, and Mu Bingyun looked at each other, and the two of them said at the same time, "Qianru." After speaking, the two kept looking at each other for a long time, and they felt more and more that there was such a possibility.


    "Qianji, although this is just a guess, but I think from the perspective of Qianru, it is very likely that she will attack you. Can you recall that when she was in contact with people, was there anything unusual?"


    Qianji shook her head: "I have almost forgotten it, it''s been ten thousand years, but I can try to think about it, maybe I can find those memories in the back of my mind. Before that, I feel it is necessary to understand this kind of memory. Gu¡¯s habits and conditions for survival. Bingyun, I would like to ask you to help, Tao Ran seems to have some knowledge of this kind of Gu. I don¡¯t know if I can ask you to ask him, it is best to get some detailed information. I think it helps me remember something."


    "sure."


    How could Mu Bingyun refuse, "Then you have to rest first, it''s not too late, I''ll go to Tao Ran, I believe he won''t stand idly by when it comes to making Dongfang Ming unlucky." Although Tao Ran doesn''t know why he hates Dongfang Ming, at least Such a character would not be Dongfang Ming''s friend.


    ¡­


    It didn''t take long for Mu Bingyun to get the information he wanted from Tao Ran, all the information about Qian Ji''s Gu, no matter its shape or size, or living habits. With this information, she returned to Dongfang''s house.


    "where did you go?"


    I didn''t know that when I arrived at Dongfang''s house, I met someone I didn''t really like to see. Mo Yier looked at her a little, curled the corners of her mouth, and moved her eyes.


    "I heard you went to find Young Master Tao?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be your business, right? Miss Mo."


    "It''s none of my business, but I advise you to be a bit more virtuous, and don''t hang out with other men all day long. Big Brother Cang has only left for a few days, so you can''t stand your loneliness and are going to find other men?"


    At this time, Yin Peipei put on a smile: "Master, you forgot, there are several handsome men around her, such as Mo Xing, and Ao Jiuxiao, which of these men is not the dragon among men. But that Mr. Tao , is indeed powerful, comparable to the pinnacle of the immortal world, a lot of handsome people, gentle and considerate, it is estimated that few women will not be tempted."


    "Yes," Mo Yi''er raised her eyebrows and chuckled, "But for a married woman, it''s probably not appropriate to do such a thing!"


    "Master didn''t say that the cultivator is informal. I think Lai Mu girl is not the kind of person who likes to be in a strict manner. She does everything based on her own temperament."


    Mu Bingyun sneered, she thought it was why these people stopped her, it turned out to be here to ruin her reputation. Reputation, although she doesn''t care, she doesn''t want her reputation to deteriorate.


    "Yin Peipei, Qin Yurou, if you frame someone, your tongue will be pulled out."


    The two of them shook when they heard Mu Bingyun''s name, they all knew that Mu Bingyun was powerful. But he didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t care about face at all, not even giving Mo Yi''er face. If it wasn''t for Mo Yi''er in front, it is estimated that the other party would have done it.


    But they were wrong, and they started the next moment. The two slaps, no more or no less, happened to slap the two of them on the face, and the force was not small, and the cheeks were suddenly swollen.


    The two of them covered their faces with disbelief, which was indeed a bit funny.


    "Next time, I''ll pull out my tongue. Miss Mo, you two broken-mouthed girls, I will teach you a lesson. If they say these filthy words next time, they will not only frame my reputation, but also frame Mo. The reputation of the girl. After all, they belong to Miss Mo. If this matter spreads out, I am afraid it will not sound very good."


    Mu Bingyun raised a smile and stared at the red-faced Mo Yier.


    "Don''t you know that Miss Mo has other things?"


    Mo Yier was silent, she thought about it for a while. There is really no evidence for what happened today. After all, Mu Bingyun just went to Tao Ran, just as Mu Bingyun said. Yin Pei and Pei''s nonsense are not good for her.


    ¡°Pop¡ª¡±


    Two slaps again, Yin Pei and Pei each slapped one, this time it was Mo Yier.


    "Go, why do you two need to lose face here!"


    The thing she was annoyed about was that her two maids had no evidence to frame others. If Big Brother Cang found out, wouldn''t she want to look down on her? In the past, Mo Yier never cared about the consequences of her actions, but it was her temperament, and she was always upright. Therefore, there is no need to think so much, and I am not afraid of Big Brother Cang suspecting anything. But today''s incident, in the final analysis, is that her two slaves falsely framed people.


    Yin, Pei and Pei felt resentment in their hearts, but did not dare to speak. Whoever told them to be signed into a master-servant contract would not be able to resist at all. Had to bury hatred in my heart. Whether it was Mo Yier or Mu Bingyun, they hated it so much that one day, they would get them all back.


    Staring at the back of Mu Bingyun''s departure, Mo Yier suddenly said fiercely: "Next time, I hope there is evidence. At least, evidence that can be believed."


    "Yes, I see."


    Yin Pei and Pei did not dare to refute, so they had to come down. The swollen faces on both sides of them are so funny.


    "Hmph, Mu Bingyun, I don''t believe that Big Brother Cang will always like you."


    ¡­


    "How about it?"


    Qianji closed her eyes, and after just browsing the information, she slowly fell into memory. When she opened her eyes again, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but ask. If you can find evidence, Qianji will be saved.

 Chapter 734： Thousands of people

    No matter how the matter ends, since she has already suspected Qianru, she has already made a plan. You must take Qian Ru''s heart and blood. Although Qian Ru''s strength is not as good as Dongfang Ming''s, she is also the third rank of Immortal Venerable, and it is not something that ordinary people can deal with.


    But if she asked Ao Zhuoxing to help, she would definitely be able to catch him.


    "I remember." Qianji''s eyes lit up, and a faint smile overflowed from the corner of her mouth, "Thank you, Bingyun."


    She looked a little embarrassed: "Gu was indeed sent by my girl, but that girl most likely surrendered to Qianru. I didn''t expect that Dongfang Ming would kill him in the end. And the person who raised the Gu was probably Qianru. Whether it''s her or not, there is only one object of suspicion. I just remember that Qianru used to like to make some weird things by herself."


    "That''s good, find a chance, then I''ll let Ao Zhuoxing start. It''s just easy to catch Qianru, but it''s not so easy to force the other party''s heart."


    If it is not voluntary, it is indeed a problem. If all the jade and stones are burnt, it will be difficult to handle.


    "But there is another way." Mu Bingyun''s words made Qianji stunned for a moment, and then said, "You mean, let Dongfang Sheng be released?"


    "Yes, where is Dongfangsheng more important than you."


    "I just don''t know if You Yanghong and his son will agree. By the way, didn''t they follow Qianru to find Xiu''er? No news yet?"


    "It should be soon." Mu Bingyun immediately sent a message to You Yanghong, but he never replied, so he could not help frowning, "It seems that something happened, I''ll go take a look first."


    "Let''s go together!"


    The two rushed outside quickly, which was also a coincidence, just in time to see You Yanghong pulling a woman and rushing out quickly. There are many people chasing behind him, and it can be seen that You Yanghong is a little embarrassed. But to be able to see his beloved again, he felt that it was worth it even if he died.


    "Brother Hong, why don''t you go!"


    Xiu''er''s face was a little miserable, "I can''t implicate you and Yuanzhi."


    You Yanghong held Xiu''er''s hand tightly, with a very moving expression on his face: "This time, I''m not leaving."


    However, the next moment they were surrounded.


    "What are you running for?" Qianru stared at Xiu''er sharply, "I just wanted to ask you a few words," her eyes fell on You Yanghong, squinting, "Who are you? By the way, I remembered, you came with the wooden girl, right?"


    "You did come with me, Mrs. Oriental."


    Mu Bingyun and Qian Ji walked out, Qian Ru withdrew her gaze, and her whole person became extremely gentle again, "It''s a misunderstanding to say that, I wanted to ask this girl, I wonder if she has any Sheng''er''s news, I didn''t expect this one to appear suddenly and take her away. I just don''t know what this means?"


    "That''s right, this girl Xiu''er is his wife, I believe that Mrs. Dongfang can also understand?"


    What your son committed, don''t even try to wipe it up. Qianru''s expression changed, although she had already guessed it, she didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to pick it up directly. Especially when she saw Qianji''s mocking appearance, she gritted her teeth with hatred.


    "I''m also confused, since it''s a misunderstanding, then this girl Xiu''er should go back!" Qian Ru smiled kindly, but anyone who knew her would know what she was enduring, "I''m here to apologize for Sheng''er. already."


    You Yanghong didn''t look good when he was holding Xiu''er. If it wasn''t for Dongfang Sheng, would he have missed Xiu''er for so many years? Qian Ru pretended to be fake at first glance, and might even wipe her son''s ass.


    "That''s the case, You Yanghong, you should take Xiu''er away first!" Qian Ji said, and the moment she finished speaking, Qian Ru''s face was a little cracked. She held back that she didn''t have a seizure, so you, Qianji, are about to die, and you are not comfortable coming to her.


    You Yanghong really took Xiuer and left, and naturally he returned to Double Cloud City. He couldn''t think of anywhere safer than this place. As for You Yuanzhi and Feng''er, they didn''t see it. Maybe it was going out, You Yuanzhi was already dazed by Feng''er, and he didn''t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Why did my elder sister come here, did it startle you?"


    Qianru smiled, walked in and held Qianji. This time, Qian Ji did not refuse, but held Qian Ru''s hand, "Just come out and have a look. It''s true that I haven''t seen anyone I know for a long time. Qian Ru, when did my parents come over?"


    "almost."


    Qianru didn''t expect Qianji''s attitude to change suddenly, but she didn''t doubt it. After all, a person who was about to die, it''s not surprising that she suddenly figured it out.


    ¡­


    After a few days, the thousand family members finally arrived.


    Chihime''s face is getting paler and thinner, and her body is getting thinner and thinner, as if a gust of wind can blow her whole body down. If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t use force to take out the blood from her heart, she would probably have to force it.


    Maybe Qianru was thinking about the speciality of this kind of Gu, so she raised the Gu by herself! She doesn''t want to, others will never be able to force her blood out, even death.


    At this moment, Qian Ji, Mu Bingyun, Qian Ru, Dongfang Ming and others were all sitting quietly in the hall waiting, no one spoke, very quiet. Several people lowered their eyes halfway, thinking about things that no one else knew.


    Qianji''s body trembled slightly, and she looked outside from time to time, her pale face and white lips made her look even more haggard. Qianru hid her hands in her sleeves and pinched it. Although her head was half down, she was looking at other people from the corner of her eye. Especially when investigating between Qianji and Dongfang Ming, seeing that there was no interaction between the two, the unknown breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Qianru stopped looking here, Dongfang Ming suddenly raised his head and his eyes fell on Qianji. I wonder if it was because he saw her thin body, he frowned.


    Qianji seemed to be aware of it, looked up a little, and the eyes of the two were intertwined in mid-air.


    "coming."


    I don''t know when, Qianru''s voice sounded, and along with the footsteps outside the door, the two of them looked out in unison. The footsteps were quick and a little hurried. Qianji couldn''t help but get nervous. Ten thousand years, ten thousand years, she wanted to see her family after all.


    I just don¡¯t know what will change after seeing this. She clenched her hands tightly and bit her lip, showing her nervousness.


    "Chihime."


    Mu Bingyun let out a soft cry, Qianji''s lips and teeth separated, and only then did she feel a little fishy sweetness in her mouth, and she had bitten her lip unknowingly. She smiled helplessly. She didn''t expect that she would be so nervous. She exhaled a long breath, and she couldn''t help but turn her eyes to the outside, and three people came towards her.


    In front of ?? is a middle-aged man and woman with a Chinese character face and a slightly burly appearance. The woman has a delicate appearance, and her eyebrows are somewhat similar to Qianji. Behind them was a middle-aged but still beautiful woman who was very similar to Qian Ru, especially the raised corners of her eyes, which were carved out of a mold.

 Chapter 735： recognize each other

    Qianji couldn''t help trembling after seeing a few familiar faces. Especially the pair of people who once regarded her as the jewel in their palms, still had the same face, nothing changed, and she didn''t know why there was an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    She squeezed her hand fiercely to restrain herself from rushing up. She didn''t know what to say when she rushed up, whether to blame, or to ask if they were doing well.


    Nothing is clear yet, she can only suppress herself.


    "Aji," Shen Jun suddenly shouted, looking excited, he walked towards Qianji with quick steps, and before Qianji could react, he grabbed her hand, "You are my Aji. Ji?"


    Shen Jun asked excitedly, but the beautiful eyes looked at Qianji''s face. Although the familiar face was extremely pale, it was distressingly pale, but this was not her daughter, who was it?


    "Mother."


    Qianji smiled lightly and called out this word that she hadn''t called in ten thousand years. In fact, before she disappeared, she had already broken with her parents. Now that she is in such a state, it was her own reason, so she felt a little better. calmed down.


    If you want to blame it, you can blame yourself for being too self-willed back then. Yes, if it weren''t for her being too self-willed, why would her parents like Qianru and indifferent to her. Even in the end, he made his parents unhappy and made them angry.


    One side is a disobedient daughter, and the other is a daughter who can coax others. Even if Qianru is not her mother''s daughter, she can speak, not to mention Qianru is her father''s biological daughter.


    Qianji was a little gloomy for a while, but the hatred for Qianqiu and his wife was much less in her heart. Even if she could forgive the Qianqiu couple, she could not forgive the others. Qianru, Dongfang Ming, she will not forgive any of them. With a long sigh, her eyes fell on Qianqiu''s face.


    Though Qianqiu didn''t speak, her eyes were fixed on her face, as if she was looking at her daughter who had disappeared for ten thousand years. Now that she came back, she wanted to carefully identify whether it was his daughter.


    In addition, Qianqiu showed no other emotions.


    Seeing this, Qianru on the side of ?? quickly got up and greeted her. Greeting Mrs. Chen, calling the person Qian Ru''s biological mother, and then walking to this side, with a generous face, she quickly grabbed Shen Jun''s hand, with a smile on her face, as if she cared for Shen Jun. There are also concerns about Chihime.


    "Madam, now that my sister is back, I have invited her to stay in the mansion. Now my sister''s condition is probably a little bad. Therefore, Ru''er did not bring her sister back, but asked her to come over."


    As she said that, she turned her eyes to Qianqiu again, with an apologetic look on her face: "Father, Madam, I hope you don''t blame Ru''er for making decisions without authorization. My sister has disappeared for ten thousand years, and Ru''er has felt guilty for many years. Coming back is the happiest thing for Ru''er."


    The originally excited Shen Jun calmed down, but he still didn''t let go of Qianji''s hand. Her own daughter, she hadn''t seen each other for ten thousand years, even if she had a good impression of Qianru, she couldn''t compare to her own daughter. So Qian Ru felt that Shen Jun was not as close as he used to be, but instead he let go of his hand without a trace, embarrassed for a moment, and then a smile of understanding appeared on his face.


    "It''s Ru''er, isn''t it? Madam and sister have seen each other for so many years, so they should have a good talk. Ru''er is a little talkative here. I hope Madam and sister don''t blame Ru''er."


    Qianru took a few steps back, so Mrs. Chen was very satisfied with her progress and retreat. Of course, Qianqiu was also very satisfied. Looking at his daughter was still there, as if he didn''t see the existence of his father, his face was not very good-looking.


    "Madam, then you talk first, and Ru''er will go down first." Qianru turned around and said to Dongfang Ming, "Brother Ming, you should stay here too, you and my sister haven''t seen each other for many years..."


    "Okay, what are you talking about, Ru''er is a family, so stay here. It''s been ten thousand years, Qianji, you know how to come back!" Qianqiu''s expression was not very good-looking, he was still thinking about this for himself before. His daughter was a little happy when he came back, but after seeing it, he found that Qianji didn''t seem to have made any progress, and was not as sensible as Ru''er.


    If it wasn''t for her doting, how could Ru''er go against his will and run away with someone?


    Qianji was a little excited at first, but because of Qianqiu''s words, she cooled down. If it wasn''t for Shen Jun holding her hand all the time, she really wanted to turn around and leave. Even though mother is very happy about her coming back, what about father?


    Looking at Dad''s appearance, he seemed to wish her not to come back.


    The smile on her face that she wanted to have solidified because of this, and the feelings that were about to pour out of her chest were like being poured into a basin of cold water, which made her completely calm down. Seeing that Qianji''s eyes changed from excitement, to finally feeling calm, and then to indifference, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help frowning.


    But she has no way to help Qianji, she can only ensure that Qianji will not be bullied by others.


    "Brother Qiu, what are you talking about, Aji has come back after so many years, my daughter is back, and you still say such unpleasant things, look at you, Aji is so thin and pale, she must eat suffered a lot."


    "Hmph, as soon as possible today, why did she want to..." Qianqiu seemed to have remembered something, yes, the person Qianji wanted to elope was Dongfang Ming, but now Dongfang Ming is the overlord of one party, or is he the other one If the daughter''s husband said this, wouldn''t the family feel uncomfortable, so he hurriedly took back what he was about to say.


    "Since you''re back, you''ll go back to Qianjia with us in a while, Aji, you are still a member of my Qianjia, no matter what grievances you have suffered outside, I''m still your father! If anyone dares to bully me Qianqiu Daughter, I am the first Qianqiu not to forgive him!"


    Qianqiu''s words made Qianji couldn''t help but look up, her beautiful eyes twinkling with stars, as if she was recognizing something. Qianqiu looks very serious, is this still her father? Thinking of how high-spirited she was when she was doted on by her parents, she was the eldest lady of thousands of families, the envy of countless women, she had doted on her parents, she had a lofty status, no matter if she met her, she would bring her There are three points of envy.


    At that time, Qianji was very famous in the fairy world, but after she met Dongfang Ming, everything changed from here.


    "Father."


    After an unknown amount of time, Chihime finally spoke. Did she misunderstand? Even if Qianru married Dongfang Ming, her parents did not give up on her because of it. She admitted that she always thought that Qianru married Dongfang Ming, and Qianqiu and his wife might have given up her daughter.

 Chapter 736： affection

    Now she is a little confused.


    "Aji, what are you thinking about? Now that you are back, come back to Qian''s house with us in a while!"


    Shen Jun''s words were full of kindness, "My father and I, after waiting for you for so many years, even if so many people say you are dead, we don''t believe it. Aji, you are finally back, don''t look at your father or not. What a good face, he is more nervous about you than anyone else. You child, you had to cut ties with us at the beginning, but in our hearts, you will always be my daughter. Even if your father changes, your mother will not change. It''s a big deal, we don''t want the old thing Qianqiu, let''s live together."


    As soon as these words fell, Qianqiu''s old face was very uncomfortable, what do you call him an old man, but in Qianqiu''s eyes there is a doting that ordinary people can''t see. This old woman, when her daughter comes back, she doesn''t want him anymore.


    Thinking of this, Qianqiu also sighed for a while: "Daughter, Dad is also in a hurry, you are Dad''s sweetheart, how can you be willing to scold you. For so many years, I have always thought of you as Dad, and we all hope that you will be able to scold you. Come back. I, Qianqiu, never believed that my daughter died like this!"


    Qianji was completely moved. If she had misunderstood and hesitated at first, she would have thought that the two were lying to her. But the tone of the two is exactly the same as before, even after 10,000 years, they are still the people who love them the most.


    So, she was not betrayed by the person she loves the most, and the person who loves her the most?


    The tears in her eyes finally fell down. This time she no longer suppressed her feelings and looked at the eyes of the two of them. Only then did she realize that even if they were immortals, her parents were getting older. The sadness between his brows could not be concealed.


    "Father, mother."


    A drop of tears merged into a small stream, flowing down from both cheeks. The red eyes also infected Qianqiu and the two of them. The two quickly hugged their daughter who had disappeared for many years. Although Qianqiu did not cry, her eyes were red. . But Shen Jun couldn''t hold it any longer, and cried while holding Qian Ji''s head.


    "Aji, you are finally back."


    Hearing Shen Jun''s choked voice, Qian Ji kept them tightly: "I''m sorry." She never thought that she would actually say these three words to the second old man personally. The guesses and misunderstandings when they didn''t meet have always made her suffer. I thought the second old man was sorry for her. Only at this time did she realize that the people who doted on her still loved her, so how could she doubt them.


    "Just come back."


    Qianqiu turned his head away, secretly trying to remove the warmth from his eyes, it would be too embarrassing for a big man to cry with a girl.


    Mu Bingyun did not expect it at all, and it turned out to be like this in the end. But seeing the three of them enjoying themselves, she also laughed. Qianji was able to find her lost parents, which was a happy thing, and she sincerely wished. Thinking that her parents should love her like this, she even laughed out loud.


    As for Qianru''s mother and daughter''s expressions, they were a little stiff. I guess they didn''t expect it. This is the result, right?


    Especially Qianru, who just said those persuasive words just now, probably wanted to find a crack in the ground to get into. Under the sleeve robes that were not visible in front of others, her jade hands had long been pinched white. Her eyes have been on the three of them, but she has an understanding smile on her face, as if she is also wishing the family can be reunited.


    It was just the jealousy and hatred in her eyes that could not be suppressed. She really did not expect that she had worked hard for 10,000 years, thinking that she would be able to exchange for the love of Qianqiu and his wife, but she could not imagine that it was less than 1/10,000 of Qianji''s. Qianji did something that was disrespectful in the eyes of Qianqiu and his wife, but with just a few soft words, she could easily be forgiven.


    And what about her Qianru?


    I worked hard for more than 10,000 years, and I didn¡¯t get anything at all. Qianji, Qianji, why did you want to come back and ruthlessly expose the truth.


    But remembering that Qianru''s life was not long, she laughed again. Well, since Qianqiu and his wife didn''t take her seriously, then the heartache of losing their daughter again can be regarded as a punishment for them.


    Thinking of this, Qianru seemed to have found a sense of balance, but her smile became more sincere.


    Mrs. Chen on the side of ?? also had a bad face. Qianqiu and his wife were in love as always. In fact, in these ten thousand years, Qianqiu had never been to her. If Qianji hadn''t come back, she would still be able to laugh at her. A woman who has lost her daughter is really pitiful, and only a man can comfort her.


    Now what?


    As if she was the joke, the daughter who had been missing for 10,000 years came back and accepted it easily, as if they were the real family. And she and Qianru are just outsiders in this family. Thinking about it, she is really unwilling. What has she gained after coming to Qianjia for so many years?


    There is only endless humiliation and humiliation.


    Shen Jun, Qian Ji, these two women, the pain they brought to her and her daughter, Ru''er, seemed to start again, and Madam Chen started to panic. .


    She prefers to see Shen Jun frowning and worrying all day long, missing her daughter. Didn''t Ru''er say that Qianji had already planted Gu, and if she couldn''t attract Gu, she would only end up dying in the end?


    Mrs. Chen fell into contemplation, and her eyes fell on Qianji''s cheek. Seeing that his face was pale and the corners of his lips were white, his body seemed not as round as before, and he looked very thin.


    couldn''t help but say, "Aji, what''s wrong with your appearance? Are you injured?" Madam Chen remembered the Gu thing, and Ru''er said that the other party was going out to find a way to relieve the Gu, is there no way?


    Her eyes lit up, then... Then doesn''t Shen Jun have to try the pain of losing his beloved daughter again?


    That''s not bad, and I don''t mind how the three of them are having a good time.


    After Madam Chen''s reminder, Qianqiu and his wife really reacted.


    "Aji, what''s the matter with you?" Shen Jun felt that something was wrong with Qianji before, and he was so happy. Since he ignored his daughter''s physical condition, he was reminded again now, and he couldn''t ignore it.


    Qianqiu''s reaction was even more exaggerated: "Is this an injury? Who the **** is this, I want to skin him, and dare to hurt my Qianqiu''s daughter."


    Qianru on the side couldn''t help but grit her teeth, they are both daughters, why is there such a big difference?


    Very good, then let you try the pain of losing your beloved daughter again, hum, don''t blame her for being unkind and unjust. She wouldn''t contribute her heart and blood to tempt Qian Ji. Thinking of this, Qian Ru couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, no one found out, otherwise, she would have felt how gloomy this smile was.

 Chapter 737： each mind

    Qianji silently revealed her physical condition without concealment. After she finished speaking, she smiled lightly: "Mother and father, don''t worry, I will find a way. Now that I am back, I know that you are still thinking of me, I hope You forgive me for being ignorant, and I will stay by your side from now on, honor you well, and make up for what I owe you for so many years."


    Qianqiu couple''s performance made her have to be moved. She is not a hard-hearted person, knowing that her parents still love her, everything is just a misunderstanding, she should not hate them.


    "Silly child, what nonsense are you talking about," Shen Jun stroked her pale cheeks, "you have suffered, how did you come here all these years, tell your mother well in the future, those who bullied you, just tell your father Say, I will let your father, the old man, teach them a good lesson. In the future, when I return to Qianjia, I still have no Aji who dares to bully me."


    "Um."


    "Aji, your Gu..." Qianqiu''s eyes were full of worry, "This Gu, is there really any other way?"


    "Yeah, Mom and Dad, don''t worry about it. Although there is no progress at the moment, Bingyun asked Young Master Tao about this Gu, and I believe that we will get along with each other. Although my body looks weak, I live It won''t be a problem after a few decades. Don''t you think that thousands of families can''t find a way to get rid of the poison after spending a few decades?"


    Qianqiu''s face became solemn: "That''s right, when I go back, let someone find a way together, in short, to save my Aji." After losing Aji for 10,000 years, he didn''t want to lose his beloved daughter again.


    The same is true for Shen Jun, "Brother Qiu, you must think of a way earlier, but the girl you chose for A Ji would have harmed our daughter. A Ji, you will be with your mother from now on, and you will not choose any girl. , let your father sleep alone!"


    Qianqiu looked embarrassed, why did he blame him again?


    "Uncle, auntie, don''t worry, even if I''m here, I won''t let Qianji have an accident."


    At this moment, Augusta, who had always been silent on the side, really couldn''t help it, "I will definitely protect Chihime."


    The voice that suddenly came out really caught the attention of Qianqiu and his wife. The two of them looked along the voice and saw a blond green-eyed weirdo, which was exactly the same as Qianji''s reaction at the beginning.


    "Brother Qiu, can you tell, where is this from?"


    Qianqiu carefully identified, "I''ve heard of Western gods who were born with blond hair and blue eyes, isn''t this person?"


    "Most likely." He took one last look, sure.


    Augusta was a little horrified by the two stares, but he felt that in front of his fairy, he couldn''t lose face, so he straightened his back and let the two look at him. Ji''s maintenance and admiration made the two look at each other.


    "Young man, what''s your name?"


    Qianqiu is now questioning.


    Augusta hurriedly introduced himself, praised Chihime along the way, and then stated that he would take good care of Chihime and would not let anyone bully her. Now the two of them understand more and more that this person is their daughter''s admirer.


    Qianji couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mother and father, Augusta is a very good person. He took good care of me all the way here. Not only him, but also Bingyun, and other good friends. I can It''s also thanks to them for coming back, otherwise, I might never be able to see my parents again."


    At this time, Qianqiu and the two noticed Mu Bingyun again. Seeing his silver-haired and red-clothed clothes, his face was stunning, and his smile was gentle, as if they were greeting them. When they thought of someone who could ask their daughter to nominate, it was definitely worth making friends with. .


    The two hurriedly greeted Mu Bingyun, and the two of them got to know each other.


    Then Qianqiu suddenly remembered: "Miss Mu, are you that wooden girl?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled and nodded: "Yes, uncle, it is exactly what you think."


    Qianqiu looked stunned. When he looked at Mu Bingyun again, he no longer regarded him as an ordinary junior. Such an outstanding woman turned out to be his daughter''s friend, which is really a blessing! With her own ability, this woman was able to let the people of the small fairyland come to the fairyland, and she stood on her heels in just ten days, which shows that her method is by no means ordinary.


    Goodbye, his strength is also unusual. This friend of my daughter is really not easy. Thinking of the other party''s previous incidents, Qianqiu suddenly felt very relieved. Although Dongfang Ming married Qianru, he could be regarded as his son-in-law, but in front of his truly beloved daughter, Dongfang Ming was a fart.


    In fact, back then, he readily agreed to Qianru and Dongfang Ming''s marriage, but he felt that Dongfang Ming was not worthy of his precious daughter. Dongfang Ming seemed to be ruthless. If his precious daughter married the other party, he would not suffer?


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have strongly opposed Dongfang Ming and Qianji, but Qianji, who was young and extremely innocent, didn''t see it. But things are different now. Dongfang Ming has married Qianru, and now his daughter is back. Thinking of this, Qianqiu seems to be complete.


    He let out a long sigh of relief, and looked at Mu Bingyun with kindness in his eyes: "Bingyun, I will often come to Qianjia to sit in the future. Aji has a friend like you, and I am relieved." Hearing Qianqiu''s words His tone changed, and Mu Bingyun agreed with a smile.


    "You too."


    Qianqiu stared at Augusta and said, which made Augusta very happy, and quickly bowed to thank him, making Qianqiu look satisfied. He thinks, although Augusta''s strength is worse than Dongfang Ming''s, he is much better than Dongfang Ming. Of course, now he doesn''t want to marry his precious daughter!


    These **** trying to cheat his daughter!


    In short, the result after the arrival of Qianqiu and his wife was something neither Qianji nor Mu Bingyun had expected. However, such a result was what they all hoped for. In Qian Ji''s view, loving her parents and never giving up on her is the best result. As she said, she will definitely stay in Qian''s house in the future. filial piety to them. Of course, the premise is that Gu must be brought out. At present, she and Mu Bingyun have both determined that the person who is the one who will be Gu is likely to be Qianru.


    It''s just that so many years have passed, and there is no evidence at all. Qianru is no longer able to move at will. In fact, the most troublesome thing is to take heart blood.


    As for Mu Bingyun, of course he blesses Qianji in his heart, but thinking about the Gu in Qianji''s body, he is also extremely worried. Even if she said that Dongfang Sheng was in her hands, Qian Ru probably wouldn''t admit that she was the one who was gushing.

 Chapter 738： there is a way

    Seeing Qianji and Qianqiu talking and laughing, Dongfang Ming and Qianru mother and daughter were silent.


    After a long time, Qian Ru finally said, "Since my elder sister is back, from now on, my elder sister will have the final say. If my elder sister hadn''t left suddenly, I am afraid that I would have married Brother Ming long ago. It is my younger sister''s fault."


    Actually said this, but Qianru knew that with Qianji''s temperament, it was absolutely impossible to stay in Dongfang''s house. Regardless of whether Qianji likes Dongfang Ming or not, Qianji doesn''t like things that others have touched.


    Dongfang Ming will always belong to her Qianru, and Mrs. Dongfang is the only one of her Qianru, and no one else will want to touch everything in her hands.


    After saying this, the three people who were originally happy raised their heads and looked at Qianru in unison. The expression on Qianru''s face was a little weird, and the look on Qianru''s face that I just wanted to make amends for the sake of my sister really made people unable to pick out any faults.


    And Dongfang Ming didn''t say anything against it, as if he hoped Qianji could stay.


    This made Qianqiu a little unacceptable. Dongfang Ming, this bastard, still wanted to delay his daughter. It seems that they have forgotten, and his Qianjia is not easy to provoke!


    "No, I just want to be with my parents from now on."


    Qianji''s pale face showed a smile, and it was a little cold, so cold that Qianru couldn''t help shaking. In particular, Qian Ji''s eyes seemed to have seen all her heart, as if she wanted to expose all her secrets.


    "Sister, what are you talking about, are you blaming me?"


    "My good sister, how could my sister blame you?" Qian Ji suddenly smiled, incomparably gentle, even Qian Ru couldn''t understand it. Is it really Qian Ji, who has **** and no brains in her eyes?


    As long as she said something, Chihime would believe her, but Chihime in front of her seemed to have changed a lot. Could it be, what did Qianji discover?


    "It''s fine if you don''t blame your sister. For so many years, my sister has always felt a little uneasy in her heart. Fortunately, my sister has returned safely." Qianru showed a smile of understanding and held Qianji''s hand, feeling a little cold. .


    Seeing Qianqiu couple''s worries, Qianji cast a reassuring look: "Father and mother, I plan to stay at Dongfang''s house for a month, and then go back to Qian''s house with you, so as to catch up with my sister whom I haven''t seen for many years. When I came back, I heard that my sister and Dongfang Ming got married, and with your support, at that time I thought you didn''t want me anymore, so I was very angry, and I didn''t have a good face when I saw my sister, it''s really my fault here."


    Mu Bingyun''s brows twitched. In fact, she couldn''t understand Qianji''s sudden transformation. However, Qianji seemed to have some plans.


    "Sister is serious."


    Qianru was a little surprised, looked at Qianji''s face carefully, and saw that Qianji''s smile turned out to be incomparably genuine, as if returning to the days when they were still in Qian''s house. Inexplicably she breathed a sigh of relief, she said, how could Qian Ji''s coddled temperament since childhood, how could she not give a good face when she saw her, it turned out to be because of Dongfang Ming and Qianqiu couple, so she was relieved. .


    Since Qianji is still the original Qianji, although the other party has no life to live, she doesn''t want to relax. Since Qianji came back, Dongfang Ming''s eyes are not right. Comfortable.


    "Actually, everything that my sister has now should belong to her originally. If she wants it, she can give it back to her at any time."


    When ?? Qianqiu heard this, his whole heart felt bad. He wanted to say something, but suddenly received Qianji''s eyes. Well, he just listens to his daughter. As long as her daughter says she is willing, he won''t say anything.


    As for Shen Jun, a lot of doubts arose in her heart, but of course she wouldn''t say it outright. She is Qianji''s mother, she knows Qianji in front of her better than others, and she is no longer the former Qianji.


    My daughter has a chance to do things. I believe that with the two old guys behind her, her daughter will not be bullied.


    Qianqiu and Mrs. Chen had an accident back then, but now Qianru and Dongfang Ming are still an accident, she will not let the next accident happen again. These two mothers and daughters are both virtuous, and she will not allow anyone to hurt her daughter over and over again.


    "What are you talking about, since my sister can get what she is today, then it is natural that I have a fate with my sister. How can I take everything from my sister?"


    Qianji''s brows and eyes were smiling, as if she was really an older sister. Even Shen Jun was suddenly confused. Could it be that her daughter really thought so?


    In short, she still felt that something was wrong. As for Qianru, she already believed that Qianji was still that brainless.


    Mrs. Chen didn''t say anything. She still believed that the little thing she taught her daughter could be handled well. Seeing Qianji''s pale and weak face, she didn''t care, what did she care about, in a few decades, Shen Jun didn''t want to experience the pain of losing his beloved daughter again, thinking of this, she smiled softly.


    Just like that, Qianqiu and his wife also lived with Qianji at Dongfang''s house. It is said that they waited until a month later to go back with Chihime.


    When ?? had a chance, Mu Bingyun couldn''t wait to find Qianji.


    "What''s your plan?"


    Qianji was not surprised that Mu Bingyun came in and asked this question. She thinks that she is really content to have such a friend. Now her parents are still by her side, and she has a group of sincere friends like Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun saw that she was about to speak, so she squeezed a soundproof array: "Okay, let''s talk, no one can hear. Qianji, what are your plans?"


    In fact, she was a little happy, Qian Ji''s plan was probably about attracting Gu. After thinking about it for so many days, she didn''t think of a suitable solution.


    "Bingyun, I do have a way, but this way may be a bit risky. But this way, I think is the safest way, and it can make Qianru willingly force out the blood of his heart and attract Gu."


    Qianji''s face was inscrutable, which made her a little confused. In the end, what is the way to make Qian Ji willingly force out the blood of her heart?


    "Didn''t I ask Aozhang to do me a favor the other day?"


    Qianji said mysteriously, "Fortunately, you have such a master by your side, and he really found him."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved and found it. Before she could ask, Qianji proudly took out a jar. The jar was all black, and she didn''t know what material it was made of. There is a coldness on it, and there is even some **** smell.


    "This thing, I didn''t find it in Qianru''s place. After all, this thing grows in a different environment and needs a specific environment, but I didn''t expect it to exist. I thought she would destroy it after she used this to deal with me. I don''t want to keep it anymore. My little sister, I like these weird things." Speaking of which, Qian Ji frowned: "This is mostly taught to her by Mrs. Chen. I heard that Mrs. Chen used to It''s a kind of Gu heir."

 Chapter 739： Mysterious Blood Jade

    Thinking of the heirs of the seed Gu, Qian Ji couldn''t help but think of the accident between her father and Mrs. Chen, "It seems that this is almost the case. I think Qianru''s mother and daughter must be removed!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t understand Qianru''s words, she didn''t know much, since Qianji said she wanted to get rid of it, then there was a certain truth. What she cares about now is what Chihime is going to do.


    "Is there Gu in the jar?"


    "Yes, there just happens to be one in there, I guess I didn''t have time to use it."


    A smile appeared on Qianji''s pale cheeks: "You said, if Qianru knew that her son had been infected with the Gu that she raised, how would she look?"


    "You mean...I see."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed, "It is indeed a bit risky, but this method is good. Regardless of whether Qianru is willing or not, she will force her heart out in the end. It''s just that Dongfangsheng has a good life, and it will not be so easy to catch it next time. ."


    "Anyway, I won''t let them go. Let them live for a while. When I recover, I will definitely take their dog''s life and use them as flower fertilizer." Qianji''s eyes were bright and there was no more The dullness before, perhaps the arrival of the Qianqiu couple gave her countless hopes.


    "This approach is a good approach, so what do you want to do next?"


    Qianji fell into deep thought: "I just want to get the Gu back first, but I don''t have any plans for the next step. After all, if Qianru has no doubts and believes that her son has been hit by her own Gu, if this series of arrangements is not good If we do, it is easy to have a counter-productive effect. If the entire Dongfang family launches its forces, we are indeed not opponents."


    She also has to consider the safety of the people around her.


    "If Dongfang Ming knew that your Gu was sent by Qianru, do you think he would help you?"


    Qianji was stunned for a moment, then smiled: "Bingyun, don''t be joking, that person Dongfang Ming has no conscience, maybe he does have some feelings for me, but it''s just that. Guess, don''t tell me, but he wants me into the palace, saying it''s for my own good, but in fact, he is afraid that I will die, and the Qianjia people won''t help him. Look at my front foot just as he left, he married Qianru on the back foot ... This person, for power, has no conscience."


    "Even if he knew that I had been caught by Gu, and that it was from Qianru, so what? Will he still let Qianru force his heart out and lead me to Gu?"


    Mu Bingyun moved the corner of his mouth: "Just talking, but these two seem to be alike."


    "That''s what you said, so you don''t know whether Dongfang Ming cares about his son or not." Qianji smiled, "Okay, Bingyun, if you have your own business to do, just do it. Go and do your own business, don''t worry about me. My parents are here, and Aozhuoxing helps me, so there won''t be any problems here. You see my aunt is a little gloomy all day, maybe she''s worried about my uncle, so I should find someone first Come on! Immortal world is very big, it is not easy to find people, not to mention there are other mysterious places, so don''t waste your time here."


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, with Ao Zhuoxing by Qianji''s side, there is really no need to worry about the mystery. Coupled with the care of Qianqiu couple and Augusta, no one dared to bully Qianji.


    She really has to start preparing for other things. The situation in the fairy world is much more complicated than she imagined. In fact, she was more worried about her Nan Junmo than Nanyuan. Since Nan Junmo entered the wheel realm, she disappeared.


    After discussing with Chihime, she plans to leave the Dongfang family the next day. Early in the morning, she was going to say goodbye to Qianqiu and his wife, but she was stopped by Li Dingxiang before she passed.


    "Lilac, what''s the matter in such a hurry?" She asked with a smile, she had never seen Li Dingxiang in such a panic.


    Li Dingxiang stabilized her mind and took out a jade slip: "Bingyun, this is what I received this morning, and I can''t see the content, so you are asked to read it by name. I think this matter is a bit wicked. , Who do you think will send this thing at this time? It will definitely not be Emperor Zun. Now Emperor Zun is busy in the devil world, and it will not be so inexplicable to send something to you. He will definitely send that pale boy here."


    Mu Bingyun grabbed the pale red jade slip, which turned out to be made of blood jade. It is indeed a bit strange. The material of jade slips is generally white jade, and very few people choose blood jade that is too precious.


    and also indicated that she can only see it alone, which is a bit strange.


    Never thought that she had just held the blood jade, and a string of words suddenly flashed inside, and it just fell into her mind. He frowned, but continued to browse.


    The text is, however, a few hundred words throughout, but she is confused and even has a very cold feeling.


    "Bingyun, what did it say?" Li Dingxiang was a little nervous, shouldn''t it be a bad thing? Now that they have just arrived in the fairyland, there will indeed be things that some people are not used to seeing.


    Mu Bingyun kept silent, read the hundreds of words several times, and finally made sure that he was not wrong. More doubts arose in her heart, "Did you see the person who sent this thing?"


    "Of course I didn''t see it, if I saw it, I wouldn''t be surprised. I just opened the door, and this thing fell on top of my head. I don''t know what''s going on. Are people watching?"


    "It said that he found Feng Qingyi. Feng Qingyi is not in a good condition, but he has been rescued by him. Now he is settled in an inn in Shuangyun City, let us go immediately."


    "what?"


    Now it was Li Dingxiang''s turn to be surprised, "Who is it that helped us find someone??"


    "I don''t know, it''s not too late, go take a look first."


    Now that she has found someone and heard that Feng Qingyi is not very good, she is not in the mood anymore. She was able to survive many times in the Liuyun faction, thanks to Feng Qingyi''s help. Reasonable, she can''t watch the other party in danger, no matter who the messenger is and what the purpose is.


    The two rushed back to Shuangyun City non-stop, and went to a certain inn according to the instructions of the man. When she found the designated Tianzi No. 1 room, she just walked to Tianzi No. 1 and felt the breath at the door, which was the same as that of Yu Jian.


    Li Dingxiang was about to open the door, but she couldn''t open it: "Bingyun, can''t open it!"


    Now Li Dingxiang is also a little anxious, and Feng Qingyi gives her a very good impression. And the two have smelled a **** smell inside, and it has been determined that Feng Qingyi is likely to be injured.


    "I''ll try."


    Mu Bingyun''s words fell, and she put both hands on the door. As soon as she put them on, she felt the light of her hand and the door opened. Without waiting for her to wonder, she had already seen the people in the house, so she put the matter behind her head, and the two hurriedly entered the house.

 Chapter 740： Feng Qingyis experience

    "Wind Tsing Yi!"


    Mu Bingyun quickly walked to the side of the bed, looking at Feng Qingyi who was lying on the bed, his face couldn''t help changing. It was just that Feng Qingyi''s exposed skin seemed to have been whipped, and it looked very miserable. Except for the face, there was no damage, and it is estimated that other places have suffered a lot of damage.


    Feng Qingyi''s face was very pale, the corners of her lips were bloodless, and her eyes were tightly closed, as if she had shouted before, which made him aware. Even though he was dying, he still remembered the voice deep in his mind.


    "Ice...cloud?"


    ''s extremely weak voice, as if his throat had become hoarse. Mu Bingyun''s brows were furrowed tightly. People who used to be so unrestrained and unrestrained in their actions, actually encountered such treatment.


    After she came back to her senses, she quickly took Feng Qingyi''s pulse, internal injuries and trauma. Fortunately, she had an elixir in her hand, so she quickly took out a pill and fed it to Feng Tsingyi, feeling that the elixir was working in his body. She breathed a sigh of relief after her body recovered slowly.


    "Lilac, find a junior and help him change his clothes."


    Li Lilac looked serious, didn''t speak, and hurriedly turned away.


    After Xiao Ergang Feng Qingyi changed his clothes, the two went in again and found that although his face was still pale, his pulse had stabilized, and he was no longer just dying.


    The two were silent, not knowing what to say for a while.


    There are too many doubts bothering them now, but they don''t want to know now. They just want to see Feng Qingyi wake up, and they also hate someone who can hurt Feng Qingyi like this.


    The two of them couldn''t help but be shocked after they described his injuries to them. Obviously it was deliberately whipped, even with old and new scars, obviously Feng Qingyi was captured for a long time, and finally rescued by that mysterious man.


    "Ice cloud."


    Li Dingxiang opened her mouth and looked at Feng Qingyi, who was still in a coma. She couldn''t bear it in her eyes, "Who do you think did this?"


    "No matter who did it, I won''t let him go!" Mu Bingyun''s eyes were slightly cold, "You ask someone to check and see if you can find some clues. And the mysterious person, who is it? The mysterious background, if you can find it, try your best, if you can''t, forget it. Since he can send me a letter once, then he will definitely make moves in the future."


    She was curious, who was the person who rescued Feng Qingyi and sent her a letter.


    Is ?? someone she knows?


    "Understood, then Bingyun, watch here first, and take him back when he wakes up! I''ll let Lai Qing arrange the people. By the way, we''re going in a hurry, so we have to go over to Qian Ji''s side. Say."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun responded, but he was in no mood at the moment. Regarding what happened to Feng Qingyi, we can only talk about it when he wakes up. After Li Dingxiang glanced at Feng Qingyi who was not awake again, she finally pushed the door and left.


    One day later, Feng Qingyi only felt as if his body had been soaked in a hot spring. After years of torture, he had become accustomed to the pain, and even became numb. Is he dead?


    Recalling before, he vaguely heard a voice that he hadn''t heard in his heart for a long time. This voice has always been hidden deep in his mind and also in his heart. That poisonous disciple, thinking of this, he couldn''t help laughing.


    How could it be possible, he might never be able to see her if he fell into that place. He sighed deeply and withdrew his smile. He slowly opened his eyes, thinking about what means those people would use to torture him today.


    No matter how much he tortured him, he would never obey them.


    When he opened his eyes and introduced a scene that was not familiar in front of him, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. He felt that someone in the room raised his eyes and saw a red figure. He opened his mouth and wanted to call out the name that he hadn''t called for a long time, but the silver-white hair made him hesitate.


    He particularly clearly remembered that the poisonous disciple had an enviable head of blue silk, very long, very long, reaching her ankles. Although this person looks very similar now, he has silver hair.


    He shook his head and smiled in disappointment. Could it be that the perverted woman sees him disobedient and wants to toss him in another way?


    Thinking that Feng Qingyi was also a leader in the past, but he didn''t expect that because he was a little good-looking, he would be coveted and caught by those perverted women.


    The world is unpredictable, and after tossing, he is tossing. Although he feels that his body is unprecedentedly comfortable, he can be comfortable for a while, no matter what happens next, he will definitely let those perverted women do as they wish.


    He Feng Qingyi doesn''t like being manipulated by others, even if he dies, let alone become a woman''s plaything.


    "Tsing Yi, are you awake?"


    Just as he was about to close his eyes and prepare to rest, a familiar voice crossed his heart. It''s not like the softness of ordinary women, nor the crispness of some women, but it is very familiar, with a bit of coolness, and the voice is very monotonous, which can be remembered when you hear it.


    Strangers feel indifferent, but familiar ones are very comfortable.


    This voice is not that poisonous disciple, who is it?


    There was a glint of joy in his eyes, and he quickly looked in front of the door, only to find that the door was still closed, as if he had remembered something, he suddenly looked towards the windowsill. Sure enough, a familiar face appeared in his eyes.


    There was some confusion in his eyes, this silver-haired woman turned out to be her!


    The corners of her eyes were slightly raised, and her eyes looked dull, but he clearly felt how happy she was now.


    "Ice Cloud?"


    He was still a little unsure, what about her black hair?


    Of course this is not important, he is wondering if he is still in that perverted place.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Mu Bingyun came over, grabbed his wrist and felt the pulse: "It seems that there is no major problem. Don''t practice these days, and heal the injury first."


    She didn''t rush to ask what happened to Feng Qingyi, but seeing that the other party was still very energetic, she didn''t seem to have been destroyed by this endless torture, and she felt a lot more relieved.


    What she was afraid of was that Feng Qingyi was no longer the Feng Qingyi she once was, and whoever suffered such torture would not necessarily be the same as before.


    "I''m okay."


    Feng Tsing Yi finally believed it, his words were still indifferent, like a spring breeze blowing, which made people very comfortable. Even after being tortured for so long, he was still able to smile at this time.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again, but it''s a bit embarrassing to do it this way."


    He seemed to be annoyed. He, who had always paid attention to his image, seemed to have collapsed in front of her. But he laughed again, it was this time, and he was still thinking about his own image.


    Isn''t it supposed to celebrate being alive?


    He has determined that he came out alive.

 Chapter 741： just want to live

    "Why am I here?"


    He was sure that Bingyun was not the one who rescued him. When he was beaten into a stupor, someone did come in and rescued him. But he didn''t see it clearly, and passed out in a coma. I just remembered that the man was much taller than Mu Bingyun, so I wasn''t sure if he was a man or a woman.


    "Someone notified me that you were here, but that person notified me in some ways, and I don''t know who he is. Anyway, can you go now?"


    Feng Qingyi tried to support himself, and found that there was no problem, and nodded: "It should be possible to go."


    "Okay, go back with me first! We''ll talk about everything later, this is my place, and no one can hurt you."


    He smiled, still calm, as if it wasn''t him who suffered everything. Just got up and stood up slowly, and walked a few steps, although it was a little vain, there was no problem in the end.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun frowned. Seeing him take a few steps, he stumbled a bit. After opening the door, he turned around and helped him over. When it was down, she found the shopkeeper''s place and walked over with Feng Qingyi.


    "The treasurer."


    "You two want to check out?"


    "Yes, the shopkeeper, I don''t know who sent this son here?"


    The shopkeeper recalled, "Girl, this young man suddenly appeared in our inn at that time. I also received this, but I just asked me to arrange him at No. 1 Tianzi and paid a lot of immortal stones. By the way, two Since people are leaving, I should return the remaining immortal stones to you."


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand: "No need, thank you the shopkeeper."


    Since that person doesn¡¯t want to show his face, he certainly won¡¯t reveal himself. It seems that unless the other party shows up himself, it is impossible for him to know who he is.


    "It turned out that I was thrown here." Feng Qingyi''s voice laughed, "No matter who it is, if I can meet, I will definitely thank him."


    Yes, without this mysterious person, I am afraid that he will not be able to come out for the rest of his life.


    "Tsing Yi, you really haven''t changed at all. I originally thought that what happened to you would make you feel dark in your life, but I didn''t expect..."


    Feng Tsingyi turned his head sideways, with a smile in his eyes: "However, when I meet someone badly and encounter a little thing, as long as I can breathe a sigh of relief, I will never give up hope of life."


    It was this will that kept him up to this point. Thinking about it, it has been decades since he came to the Immortal Realm. The second year he came to the Immortal Realm, he was caught in that dark place and tortured all day long, but he still wanted to live.


    "What supports you till now?"


    Although ??Mu Bingyun didn''t know the specific situation, Xiao Er''s description made her understand that the scars on Feng Qingyi''s body were caused by long-term torture. If it is said that the immortal is injured, as long as taking the medicinal pills, the scars can be healed and restored as before. However, the scars of Feng Qingyi need to recover slowly.


    Feng Qingyi said lightly, "I just want to live."


    Come and see the person you want to see and see if she is doing well. But he didn''t say it, and it didn''t make any sense to say it. Now that''s fine. Seeing that there is no sadness between her brows, she should be living well.


    "Where''s Brother Cang?"


    "He''s in the Demon Realm, and he''s still busy. We should be able to meet in a while."


    Feng Tsingyi understood, it seems that she has a lot of them. Over the years, the relationship between the two is also very good. Seeing the smile that was about to overflow in her eyes when she talked about Brother Cang.


    "What happened to the hair?"


    "A little accident, there is a chance to recover later."


    One question and one answer, so he didn''t ask any more. Taking advantage of the situation, he talked about other situations in Xianxianjie, and learned that she actually led Xiaoxianjie to move up. When there were some heroic deeds a while ago, his smile could not be stopped.


    He didn''t read it wrong back then, her existence was surprising.


    "Bingyun, I have always had a question, how did you break through back then?"


    Although he blocked everyone''s mouth for her, now he wanted to know how she used the waste vein to break through. Mu Bingyun paused for a while, then glanced at him from the corner of the corner, and when he saw his curious expression, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "This is a long story. It has something to do with my father. Go back and talk about it slowly."


    "Alright, now I understand why I can''t find you when I came to the Immortal Realm. It turns out that you went to the Little Immortal Realm, but I went to the Immortal Realm."


    Mu Bingyun knew it, and it was no wonder that Wu Laiqing used all his forces and did not find anyone in the Immortal Realm.


    "Actually, I''ve been to Little Immortal Realm before, but... I was arrested before I even started looking for you." He said calmly, "If I had run faster, I wouldn''t have strayed for so many years. ."


    "Anyway, it''s good to be able to come out."


    Mu Bingyun did not speak, and silently followed. The two walked back to the headquarters of the Shuangyun Firm step by step. Behind the headquarters was the house of the Shuangyun Firm. When they arrived, there were already many people standing there.


    Of course, most of Feng Qingyi didn¡¯t know him. However, he could feel that these people had no ill will towards him, and the only ones he knew should be Mo Xing and Li Dingxiang.


    "Go first!"


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, and everyone did not dare to say anything. When Mo Xing saw Feng Qingyi, he was extremely surprised. This proud person was shocked after hearing the news from Li Dingxiang''s mouth.


    Although Feng Qingyi has recovered a lot at this moment, he can still feel Feng Qingyi''s weakness. He pursed his lips and came up to support Feng Qingyi. Although Feng Qingyi has never revealed his heart, he knows that the person in Feng Qingyi''s heart is the person in his heart, but Feng Qingyi will hide it even more.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again. Brother Mo!"


    "Brother Feng, welcome back!"


    ¡­


    Feng Qingyi felt as if he had entered heaven after arriving at Shuangyun Firm.


    "He seems to like the sun."


    Li Lilac looked at the people who were waiting there early in the courtyard, and always watched the sun rise every day. Feng Qingyi has been back for many days, except for watching the sun every day, it is no different from before.


    Mu Bingyun knew that Feng Qingyi had changed a lot.


    Where is he just looking at the sun, but telling himself that he is still alive! I don''t know what he has experienced, although he still shows a smile that makes people feel like a breeze, in the end many things are different.


    "Let him go, it''ll be fine after a while. By the way, Lilac, is there any news?"


    "No, the other party is too mysterious, Bingyun, do you have any guesses in mind?"

 Chapter 742： Shexian Cave, Yuding Palace

    Mu Bingyun was silent, recalling everyone she had seen in her mind. When she passed through everyone''s faces, she didn''t find anyone who was similar to this mysterious person.


    "No."


    Li Dingxiang also showed a helpless smile: "Then I can''t find it here, and I don''t know who helped us, but he didn''t show up, making it so mysterious!"


    "Forget it, if he wants to see us, he will come out anytime."


    ¡­


    "Tsing Yi, how are you feeling today?"


    Feng Qingyi was enjoying the sunshine with his eyes closed, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He knew who it was when he heard the footsteps, opened his eyes, and his eyes fell on her.


    "It feels good."


    "Then I don''t know if it''s convenient to reveal, what happened to you, and who hurt you?" Mu Bingyun waved, a stool appeared beside her, and she sat down, "Can you say? If you need help , I will definitely help you."


    Feng Qingyi stared at her for a while, then smiled: "Of course, I''m afraid it will scare you."


    "You think I''m afraid of being scared?"


    "That''s right, who doesn''t know Mu Bingyun''s daring, back then..." He remembered something and couldn''t help smiling, "Okay, I''ll tell you, maybe we''ll meet again in the future."


    "Immortal world is very big. I believe everyone in the fairy world knows it. At the same time, there are many places with mysterious forces in the fairy world. These places may not be known to outsiders, or they may have heard of it, and some people are afraid to provoke. Then I The place I want to talk about is called Shexian Cave, this name will definitely not be unfamiliar to people who have lived in the fairyland for some time, and many people will avoid it and do not want to provoke it.¡±


    At this time, Mu Bingyun was a little wary. They have only come up for a while, and they really don''t know the situation in the fairy world. In order to stand on their feet, they didn''t notice anything else.


    "Shexian Cave, what is this place?"


    "In a mysterious place, I heard that there was once a great power in the fairyland where he was shot to death by an arrow, and the arrow was so powerful that it shot a hole on the steep cliff. This hole looks like a The door, below it is an abyss of ten thousand feet, through the door, there is a different world. Inside, it seems to be a paradise of fairyland, but in fact it is not the case."


    "Why not then?"


    "There is a Jade Cauldron Palace in the Shexian Cave. All the women in the palace are stunning, and if they come out, they will turn all beings upside down. All men who are attracted by these women will be brought back to the Jade Cauldron if none of them can escape. in the palace."


    said here, Mu Bingyun vaguely understood something.


    Seeing that she understood a little, Feng Qingyi continued: "As you think, they captured the man they liked, but it was just for fun and playing..." When he said this, his ears were a little red, "I But because I didn''t want to listen to their manipulations, I was locked in the torture chamber."


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, "Then they beat you all day?" Those beautiful eyes didn''t seem to believe that there are such perverted women in the world. If people do not obey, they will be tortured by inhuman means.


    "Yeah, their psychology is indeed a bit perverted. I haven''t seen too many people. The person who arrested me was called Yuzi. She was a very powerful woman. I escaped for several years, but in the end I didn''t escape."


    Speaking of this, he was a little embarrassed. He shouldn''t have asked the other party for directions. It''s a bit sad to think about it. Before I could cultivate in the fairyland, I was arrested.


    He had seen some women who pursued the blue, and although the methods were shameful, they were not as scary as the women in the Jade Cauldron Palace. These people look at you, either because they really like you, or just toying with you.


    In their eyes, men should be toyed with. He felt horrified when he thought of Shiri Yuzi scolding him while whipping him.


    Mu Bingyun went from shock to calm at the end. She has seen quite a few people, and she has seen many strange people. It is indeed the first time she has seen an existence like Yuding Palace.


    "Does Tsing Yi want revenge?"


    After a long time, she asked.


    Feng Qingyi''s eyes flashed with a cold glow: "Naturally."


    I believe that there is no man who has been bullied who does not want revenge.


    "I can help."


    He nodded, of course he knew she would help. Seeing her calm gaze, she didn''t know whether to smile or show other expressions. This woman and him have always only been friends, so he didn''t intend to reveal anything from the beginning.


    However, it was precisely because of her existence that he persisted for so long. Perhaps, liking someone is also good, not to show his feelings.


    Just like now, being able to talk and feel her concern, he felt very content.


    ¡­


    "You said she helped a man back that day?"


    Mo Yier''s eyes lit up, "Do you know who that man is?"


    Yin Pei Pei said quickly and diligently: "I know, this person is from the lower realm. She used to be a person from the same sect. It seems that the person is injured. The specific matter is unmanned and cannot be investigated."


    "I heard that, whether in the lower realm or now, she has a good relationship with that man. Judging from the look on her face at the time, she probably didn''t look good, maybe she was worried about that man, master, you said that he suddenly appeared for no reason, and they would meet each other. What does it matter?" Qin Yurou''s eyes moved, "She had a lot of suitors back then, if it wasn''t for seeing that Big Brother Cang is the best among them, she probably wouldn''t choose Big Brother Cang, by the way, I remember once There''s another person, what''s your name...Ling..."


    "Ling Jichen!" Yin Peipei became excited all of a sudden, "This person has also made a big noise at the wedding of the two, but since he arrived in the Immortal Realm, he has never heard of this person. If the master is willing to look for it, maybe A good harvest."


    Mo Yier pondered, she was actually a little surprised by the sudden appearance of Feng Qingyi. I heard that that person is also personable and looks like a talent from a distance. What purpose does that woman named Mu Bingyun have to attract so many people?


    Let¡¯s not talk about Feng Qingyi, Mo Xing and the like, it¡¯s not easy to just say Ao Jiuxiao. There were countless Meijis in the former Ao Jiuxiao Palace. It is said that after entering the Wheel Realm with her, they all dismissed Meiji when they came back. In the end, she didn''t get her heart, and she still worked hard without complaining. She didn''t understand why.


    What she doesn''t understand is that these men are so willing to like them, they don''t take action, they don''t cross the thunder pond, Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun, what is your charm to make these men do this?


    What made her feel a little balanced was that Tao Ran, a young leader in the Immortal Realm, didn''t seem to have that kind of thoughts towards her, and the thought of Mu Bingyun was not everyone''s favorite.


    "Continue to observe, in a few days I will give you the manpower to mobilize."

 Chapter 743： come to you

    "Why is Master Tao here?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little surprised, since Tao Ran helped last time, they seldom met. Tao Ran came over quietly that day, and she didn''t get any news.


    Tao Ran nodded: "I heard that something happened here, Miss Mu, Tao is just curious, come and have a look."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, then remembering this person''s interest, he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing.


    "Young Master Tao''s news is really good. My friend came back the day before yesterday, and you are here today."


    "Miss Mu, don''t you want to see that brother down here?" Tao Ran''s eyes were really full of interest. A few days ago, he heard that someone rescued a man from the Jade Tripod Palace, and just happened to hear Mu Bingyun. There is such a person here, and my heart is itching.


    It is a miracle that the man who entered the Jade Ding Palace can still come out!


    He endured it for three days, and finally he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    Mu Bingyun saw that he couldn''t hold back the appearance of meeting people right away, and he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Are you so curious? She knew that Feng Qingyi was here and couldn''t hide it from people outside, but she didn''t expect things to spread so quickly.


    "You are Feng Qingyi?"


    Tao Ran looked at him carefully, Feng Qingyi was still dressed in blue clothes, the style was very simple, his hair was half tied, and his black hair was hanging down. , seems to be entertaining himself. The golden light of the setting sun scattered on his body, adding a sense of mystery.


    His expression was very indifferent, not at all like someone who had just escaped from the Shexian Cave.


    Tao Ran then walked over and sat opposite to himself, his eyes still didn''t move a bit, "Tao Ran, brother Feng, Feng Mou has heard about your deeds."


    Feng Qingyi''s hand holding the chess piece trembled, his eyes were a little inexplicable, and he looked back at Mu Bingyun, he wanted to ask, where did this neurosis come from. Of course, when he saw Tao Ran''s admiration on his face, he had a certainty that the other party really admired him.


    "Tsing Yi, this is Young Master Tao, the head of Qianhuamen, a contemporary leader in the Immortal Realm, second only to Dongfang Ming in strength." After Mu Bingyun''s introduction, Feng Qingyi understood. These days, Mu Bingyun told him about the current situation in the Immortal Realm, including Tao Ran.


    Know that this person is a curious person who is very interested in new things. Of course, it is not surprising that he was curious about the fact that he was able to escape from the Jade Cauldron Palace.


    "Brother Tao."


    The smile on Tao Ran''s face widened, "Sure enough, sure enough, people who can survive from that place are unusual!"


    As he spoke, Tao Ran saw a pot of tea in his hand, and then took out three cups: "Come on, let''s drink while talking, Brother Feng, you have to tell me well, what you experienced in it and how it happened. What kind of perverted way are those perverted girls who escaped? You are really a role model in the fairy world, and you can actually survive."


    Before Feng Qingyi could speak, he started to make tea. After a while, the whole yard became fragrant. After the tea was ready, he poured it out for the two of them one by one. Feng Qingyi seemed to have been infected by him. He took a sip of the tea and began to tell about his experience in Yuding Palace. .


    Tao Ran could not help frowning when he heard that the woman in the Jade Cauldron Palace treated men cruelly. When he finally looked at Feng Qingyi, it was no longer just the curiosity and admiration that he had, but an indescribable feeling.


    He only felt that if he fell into the hands of those girls, he might not be as good as Feng Qingyi, and he would have to kill himself in three or five years. He had lived in darkness for decades, and he didn''t know how the light-hearted man in front of him lived.


    "Brother Feng," Tao Ran looked serious, "I, Tao, really admire you."


    It''s not that he admires that he can endure the torture of those perverted girls, but that he never thought about death in such a desperate situation! There is even a strong will to live,


    "Brother Feng can come to my Qianhuamen if you are free in the future. You will be my Tao Ran''s friend from now on. If those girls come to trouble you, I will never see you suffer!"


    "Then thank you Brother Tao."


    Being able to make such a refreshing friend, and Tao Ran''s sincerity made Feng Qingyi feel it, he was very happy. The two seemed to hit it off right away. At first, they talked about the Yuding Palace, and then they started to play against each other.


    As for Mu Bingyun, he did not participate, and was accompanied by the whole process.


    only woke her up when she knew the sound of hurried footsteps in her ears.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Li Dingxiang didn''t look very good: "Bingyun, people from Yuding Palace are here, and they want us to call out Tsing Yi."


    "I see, let''s go and have a look."


    Mu Bingyun saw that the two of them were in a good state, so he didn''t bother. Leaving with Li Dingxiang, when they left the gate, they finally saw the legendary Jade Ding Palace woman.


    The five or six women in front of them are really characters, and their faces are all attractive. The clothes are also different from ordinary women. They are shrouded in light gauze, and the clearly visible apron inside is also of various styles. Under the veil, the looming thighs are even more fascinating, especially the exposed arms like lotus roots, which seem to be able to let people take a second look.


    All of these women have seductive eyes and bright lips. They seem to always have a smile on their faces, but their eyes are a bit sharp.


    When Mu Bingyun appeared, the eyes of five or six women all fell on her. Not because of other reasons, these women described themselves as celestial, but when Mu Bingyun came out, the silver-haired and red clothes, YouQi, were all red. The style of the clothes is very simple, but the workmanship is fine, and the embroidery on it is also very delicate. Especially in addition to the jade-colored skin above the neck, other places are relatively conservative.


    But this can''t hide her beauty at all, but it is more noble and more holy. To use a metaphor, those Mu Bingyun are the real fairies, and the five or six women in front of them, like Feng Chen women, are just scratching their heads here.


    At this point, the faces of five or six women were very ugly. After so many years in the Immortal Realm, no matter where they go, they have not lost so badly!


    "You are Mu Bingyun?"


    The woman at the head was the most beautiful, and her beautiful eyes looked at Mu Bingyun, it was hard to hide the jealousy in her eyes: "I am Yuzi from Yuding Palace, I heard that you have a man here who escaped from my Yuding Palace?" Yuzi While talking about the corners of his eyes, he seemed to be telling Mu Bingyun not to lie. Yuzi''s strength is also a top-level expert in the fairy world. After all, people who can reach the realm of immortal respect, except for the background of the sect, few sects can achieve this strength.

 Chapter 744： then you should really hit

    "I don''t know who the girl is looking for?" Mu Bingyun said slowly, his aura was not inferior to Yuzi''s, especially standing quietly at the door, not afraid at all, which made Yuzi''s heart rise even more With a touch of jealousy, "However, I don''t have anyone in Shuangyun City that the girl is looking for, so you should go elsewhere!"


    Yuzi''s eye-catching gaze fell on Mu Bingyun''s stunning face, she took a few steps forward, just three steps away from Mu Bingyun, and stopped, the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, her brows and eyes twitched. With a charming smile, the breeze drifted everywhere along with the fragrance on her body.


    Especially the layer of light and fluffy tulle that shrouded his body also floated along with him, revealing his slender and fair thighs if there were any, and both men and women passing by would have their eyes dazed.


    Many men didn''t want to look away at all, as if two lines of nosebleeds had already flowed out of their noses, and their eyes kept staring at the woman in the Jade Cauldron Palace. These women felt the gazes around them, and their smiles were smug, as if they enjoyed these gazes too much.


    No matter how **** their eyes are, they are also considered amazing.


    As for those women, after seeing them, they only felt ashamed and couldn''t help turning their faces away, or they ran away from this place. The women in the Jade Ding Palace are beautiful, but in their eyes, such revealing dress is too immoral.


    Although I had to envy these women for their stunning looks, they still looked down on them in their hearts.


    "Miss Mu, think about it again, think about it carefully, this person is Feng Qingyi, a very handsome man. He likes Tsing Yi, his smile is very bright and unrestrained, and it is very easy to confirm, Miss Mu may wish to reminisce I may have missed something in the memories." Yuzi stared straight at Mu Bingyun''s eyes, as if to see a little bit of a lie, "I heard that Miss Mu came from the Little Immortal Realm, I hope you will cherish this. This kind of opportunity, if it is because of something that ruins many years of hard work, it is not worth it. I also heard that Miss Mu has a lover. If something happens because of other men, I don¡¯t know that Miss Mu¡¯s husband will No worries."


    "There really is no such person."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were very flat, and he didn''t care about the threats Yuzi said, "So, please ask Miss Yuzi to leave. If the girl wants to visit Shuangyun City, Bingyun is very welcome."


    After that, Luomu Bingyun felt a killing intent. It came from Yuzi, and the two looked at each other again.


    "Miss Mu, you are very courageous!" Yuzi snorted softly, and her serious face smiled involuntarily, "Do you know Yuding Palace?"


    "I know." Mu Bingyun replied gently, I didn''t know yesterday, but I already know today.


    ''s seemingly calm answer made the people around him terrified, and a surge of pressure hit his face, causing many people who were not prepared to sink, especially the people in Jade Cauldron Palace felt the most obvious.


    Apart from Yu Zi, the others were forced to take a dozen steps back, all of them groaned, their faces pale, and then looked up and couldn''t believe that Mu Bingyun dared to treat them like this from the Jade Cauldron Palace.


    "Man, hand it over!"


    Yuzi has lost patience, especially since the other party doesn''t give her face at all, and even dares to hurt the people in her Yuding Palace in front of everyone. If she just went back like this, should her name of Yuzi be put inside?


    "You don''t need to say anything else, I came here today to take Feng Qingyi away. Everyone in the Immortal Realm knows that no one in my Jade Cauldron Palace can be infected, no matter what his relationship with you is. Miss Mu, do you really want to oppose my Jade Ding Palace for such a person? Although your Shuangyun Firm''s strength is good, it is still far worse than my Jade Ding Palace."


    Mu Bingyun raised a smile, those red lips smiled so wanton, after so many years, she was suddenly threatened, making her return to a certain time in the past.


    "impossible."


    After ?? finished speaking, she said again: "It seems that Miss Yuzi is not here to hang out, so please leave with someone, you are not welcome here."


    "So, you are here, and you are not going to hand it over?"


    "Yes," her eyes fell on Yuzi, her eyes narrowed, "I heard you beat him for decades?"


    When Yu Zi heard the words, she laughed out loud: "A man who is disobedient should be beaten! Whoever calls him Feng Qingyi is ignorant, he is just a man, but a slave of my Yuding Palace. He entered my Yuding Palace and tried to escape. , If he is not obedient, he will be considered good if he is not beaten to death."


    After she finished speaking, she felt a killing intent, her eyes narrowed, and that killing intent was actually transmitted from Mu Bingyun. She couldn''t help laughing, the corners of her eyes were a little sarcastic.


    "Why, do you feel bad? Unfortunately, the man who entered my Jade Ding Palace does not belong to the outside world, no matter what your relationship was, from now on, Feng Qingyi can only be a person of my Jade Ding Palace, whether it is life or death! "


    "Then you should really fight!"


    Just listening to Mu Bingyun''s words, everyone felt a red figure, like a red fragrant in the mountains falling in front of Yuzi, a red sword suddenly pulled out, with a trace of sparks, a sword towards Yuzi He stabbed in front of Zi, "Feng Qingyi is my friend!"


    When Feng Qingyi and Tao Ran came out in a hurry, they heard such a cold sentence, and then they saw that red figure attacking Yuzi indifferently. Feng Qingyi stared blankly, the words she swore like an oath rang in her ears, and the corners of her inexplicable mouth curved into a smile.


    Actually, being her friend is a good thing to be taken care of.


    Tao Ran looked back, looked at Feng Qingyi''s smile, and looked a little clear, and then looked at the two fighting people again. Looking at it like this, the eyes are bright.


    The two women are absolutely gorgeous, one is coquettish and the other is cold, and they collide with each other, which is absolutely amazing. At the same time, he found that although Mu Bingyun was attacking Yuzi, her movements were a bit strange.


    frowned, he didn''t figure out what was going on.


    "Brother Feng, this wooden girl is really an amazing character. You are really lucky to be his friend." Speaking of which, he was a little envious.


    Mu Bingyun is such an excellent woman, he naturally admires it. Although the two have had contact, I don''t know why, and there is no meaning of deep friendship, which is vaguely regrettable.


    Mu Bingyun just fought Yuzi just now, in order to give Feng Qingyi a breath.


    "Bingyun is a good girl, if you treat her well, she will treat you well."


    Feng Qingyi recalled that many years ago, in fact, he didn''t have much contact with her, but she remembered everything he did in her heart.


    Just when he was thinking, he suddenly heard a sneer from Mu Bingyun, and then a red robe appeared in his eyes, only to hear her say: "Tsing Yi, I will help you get it back!"

 Chapter 745： lesson

    Feng Qingyi was stunned for a moment, only to find that Mu Bingyun had retreated back at some point when he looked up, and when Yu Zi was about to rush over there, he was shocked to find that he was enveloped in the formation. They have all changed their colors, and the previous arrogance has disappeared.


    Mu Bingyun''s face was expressionless, although her formation still did not break through to the twelfth rank of the Immortal Array, but it was more than enough to deal with the jade posture of only the third rank of Immortal Venerable.


    She could have killed the opponent with one sword, wouldn''t that be too cheap.


    "Mu Bingyun, what did you do??"


    Yuzi was angry, her face seemed to be cracked, revealing her original ugly face.


    Mu Bingyun ignored the other party, Chixin was put away, a flash of lightning appeared from her fingertips, Feng Qingyi was a little surprised. As far as he knew, Mu Bingyun was a wood vein, so how could he have the power of thunder and lightning in his body? When he remembered that when the opponent was fighting, the power of thunder and lightning was still oscillating around, and there was no power of wood in his body.


    His mind seemed to explode, as if he had figured out a lot of things.


    He stared at those pointed, white fingers without blinking, and the power of thunder and lightning emerging from above extended to the sky, to the clouds, to a place they could not see with the naked eye. Soon the sky changed color, and countless thunderclouds accumulated.


    There were bursts of roaring sounds from above, which startled the onlookers. In particular, everyone in the Jade Ding Palace in the formation was pale and looked at the coercion in the sky with horror.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Suddenly, a wrist-thick thunderbolt emerged from the thundercloud, and suddenly extended from the formation. As more lightning power poured in, the entire formation was filled with the power of lightning. The squeaking sound in my ears made my scalp tingle.


    "beat!"


    When everyone was stunned, they heard Mu Bingyun''s voice again, followed by bursts of screams. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw the women in the formation, being whipped with whips turned into lightning.


    They knew that Mu Bingyun was a powerful woman, but they didn''t even know that her formation was so powerful, that she was able to incorporate lightning into the formation, especially looking at its power, it could be seen that her formation was not low.


    Tao Ran was also shocked. Earlier, he felt something was wrong. With Mu Bingyun''s strength, he could clearly have the upper hand. Why did he do those unnecessary actions? Now it seems that the other party just wanted to use the help of the two to fight. array.


    Yes, even when the opponent is not paying attention, she can complete such a powerful formation, which makes Yuzi, a third-order Immortal Venerable, unable to get rid of it, so what is her formation?


    It is said that the formation that can trap the Immortal Venerable can only be trapped at the eleventh level or above. Thinking of the opponent Yu Dongfangming fought against some time ago, it is obvious that her formation skills should be at the eleventh level of the fairy formation. If it is the twelfth level If so, ten Dongfang Ming is not enough.


    Even so, he still admires this woman, whether it is her own strength, her wisdom, and the importance of love and righteousness.


    "what-"


    A scream came, and Mu Bingyun didn''t even frown. Seeing this, Li Dingxiang, who came out, showed a happy expression on his face: "What is it called, the scars on Tsing Yi''s body are ten million times more painful than yours, you are so embarrassed to cry out, when you tortured Tsing Yi, why didn''t you know it would be pain!"


    There are even faces to grab people, and I don¡¯t know who gave these people the faces!


    Li Dingxiang was the most shocked in her heart, especially when she learned of the scars on Feng Qingyi''s body from Xiao Er''s mouth, she was very disgusted with this so-called Yuding Palace.


    The thunder tribulations in the sky continued to fall, and the lightning whips hit Yuzi and the others in the formation, smashing them to pieces.


    Mo Yier and Li Wantong who heard the news came in a hurry, and they were very dumbfounded when they saw everything in front of them. You Qi saw that Mu Bingyun looked indifferent, and his scalp was tingling when he triggered the lightning.


    seemed to sense the arrival of several people, Mu Bingyun''s eyes swept over them one by one, making several people unable to help but retreat. At this time, Mu Bingyun seemed to be unable to provoke them. Especially Li Wantong, when she saw the formation in front of her, she couldn''t understand it at all. Obviously, the gap between her and Mu Bingyun was really not a single star, or even too far. She couldn''t understand a single formula, and she felt a little bitter just thinking about it.


    Especially the look in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, that kind of indifference, made her understand that the other party didn''t put her in his eyes at all. Especially after she entered the Immortal Realm, her Li family became weaker and weaker, and the enemies who appeared out of nowhere made the Li family also smoky, and the people who were affiliated with her had already made her a little nervous. She didn''t understand, Xiaoxianjie is obviously fine, why after arriving in the immortal realm, the Li family seems to be going into decline in her hands.


    And she hasn''t made any progress in the formation technique for a long time, not to mention progress, as if she''s still going backwards. All of this made her terrified. She didn''t understand that the formation that she had realized was her own ability and talent, how could she go backwards. Since there was a problem with the ancient formation, she has become more and more unlucky, so that her cultivation may not improve for a long time.


    Such a self, what do you use to compete with Mu Bingyun?


    She lives in fear every day, making her at a loss, does she want to go back to the days when she was bullied?


    Do not¡­


    Li Wantong shouted in her heart.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Li Wantong''s pale appearance, and the corner of his mouth tickled, how could someone who plotted against her live in peace? Li Wantong seemed to feel the cool gaze, and felt even more frightened in her heart. She quickly told a word and left.


    When I left, I was still a little stumped.


    heard the screams of the woman in the Jade Cauldron Palace, and every time she screamed, she couldn''t help but lose her legs. In fact, if Mu Bingyun wanted to deal with her clearly, would he also use this method, and he would not be able to escape at all.


    The more she thought about it, the more fearful she became. No, she couldn''t let the Li family down, she had to have the Li family, and she needed a force to ensure her integrity!


    "Tsing Yi, how do you want to end them?"


    In the ?? formation, Yuzi and others were already scarred, and instead of showing sympathy, the people around showed a happy look. There were countless men who were captured by the Jade Cauldron Palace. All of them never came out. They all died in it. If they were not as good as their wishes, they would be beaten like today. They just felt very happy, too happy.


    Feng Qingyi glanced lightly: "Will killing them cause you trouble?"


    "Do you think I''m less troublesome?"


    A rhetorical question made him laugh: "Yes."

 Chapter 746： bombed to death

    Yuzi seemed to sense something, lying on the edge of the formation, with a begging look in his eyes: "Let me go, Feng Qingyi belongs to you!"


    "He is a free man, not someone else''s." Mu Bingyun said again, "I''m just avenging my friend."


    After the words were finished, she pinched the magic art with both hands, the pressure on it became heavier and heavier, and the sky showed a black color, as if a vicious beast was going to devour all the people below.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    There was a burst of lightning and thunder, and the thick thunder and lightning rushed into the formation, and the women who came with Yuzi were suddenly smashed into scum. Yuzi''s eyes seemed to bulge out, but there was only fear in them. She wanted to escape, but no matter where she went, she couldn''t get out.


    "No, no, don''t¡ª"


    Yuzi couldn''t care about anything anymore, and shouted with claws and claws inside, no longer in high spirits, and the whole person was very embarrassed. Seeing this, Feng Qingyi''s eyes appeared a touch of memory.


    Didn''t he come here like this every day?


    It turns out that these women are also afraid of death and pain. He seemed to feel the piercing pain coming from his body, and heaved a long sigh of relief, not knowing what to say. Then a sturdy thunder robbery fell, wrapping Yuzi''s figure, accompanied by her screams, gradually drowned by the lightning, and finally after the lightning dissipated, there was nothing in the formation, even a single No powder at all.


    Yuzi, these women in the Jade Cauldron Palace were killed by Mu Bingyun''s lightning strike.


    Everyone looked at the red-clothed silver-haired woman standing at the door in unison, and put away their contempt. They understand that the other party is not only avenging Feng Qingyi, but also telling them that Shuangyun Business is not afraid of anything, and even dares to kill the people of Yuding Palace.


    Shexian Cave, Jade Cauldron Palace, used to be a place where the whole immortal world was afraid. However, in the eyes of this woman, they only saw a faint look, as if she was not afraid of killing Yuzi and others.


    Feng Tsingyi stood there for a long time without regaining his senses. It was not until a cool breeze blew that made him sober. He looked back at the woman who avenged him. He knew that this woman was special.


    It seems that he was poisoned again, and he couldn''t help but feel her heartbeat. However, he understood very well that even if he was moved again, he could only suppress all his heartbeats. She needs to treat herself as a friend, at least she can enjoy her care.


    This seems to be enough, and even if it is not enough, what can he do?


    No wonder, no wonder Mo Xing couldn''t resist her charm.


    No wonder, no wonder Ling Jichen also gave up the person he once liked because of her.


    No wonder, no wonder so many people fell for her, but only a person named Cangyu could enter her heart.


    He wondered if Cang Yu was too quick, or if they were too slow.


    "Bingyun, thank you very much."


    Mu Bingyun turned around and smiled and said, "Thank you for what, didn''t you say it? You Feng Qingyi is my friend of Mu Bingyun. You have helped me so much. Doing a little thing for you is right."


    "Haha, then I won''t leave in the future. It''s really good to be your friend. I also want to be like Brother Mo, asking for an errand from you. You shouldn''t refuse, right?"


    "Of course not, Shuangyun Firm has you to join, I welcome it before it''s too late."


    Even if Feng Qingyi didn''t say it, she planned to do so. As for the Jade Ding Palace in Shexian Cave, she really didn''t take it seriously, so what if the Jade Ding Palace was stronger?


    After hurting the people on her side, she will not let them go.


    "You, Mu Bingyun, do you know who they are?


    At this time, Mo Yier suddenly spoke, even her own father told her that if she met someone from Jade Cauldron Palace, don''t offend her. However, what did Mu Bingyun do to actually kill the people in the Jade Cauldron Palace?


    I heard that the palace lord of the Jade Cauldron Palace is also a character, and his strength is very powerful. Isn¡¯t he afraid of this woman?


    "Do you know what you are doing? If you have trouble yourself, that''s your business. Don''t implicate Big Brother Cang at that time."


    Of course, the last sentence is the real purpose. Mo Yier remembered her father''s advice, her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and then she looked at Feng Qingyi. She had to say that Feng Qingyi also looked very good. It was brilliant, but this woman actually killed the people of Yuding Palace for a man.


    No matter how arrogant she is, she is going to provoke someone she can provoke. She has never thought of provoke other powerhouses, especially the powerhouses his father mentioned.


    "Mu Bingyun, because of this man, you actually killed the people of Yuding Palace."


    "He''s my friend, he was hurt, I naturally want to help, even if Yu comes back, he won''t say anything. Miss Mo, I know what you think, but you want to slander me with this If so, I advise you to take it easy, today, you have also seen that anyone who hurts the people around me, I don''t count on any means to deal with them."


    These words made Mo Yier''s face a little ugly, and she glared fiercely: "Do you think I want to take care of it? I just don''t want Big Brother Cang to be implicated by you. If it wasn''t for Big Brother Cang, I wouldn''t be here today. Come here! You must know that Yuding Palace is not a person to talk to."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Mu Bingyun with contempt, "I''m really glad Big Brother Cang is no longer here, or you will be implicated to death by this woman!" After speaking, she snorted, "Let''s go!"


    At this time, she realized that Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou''s faces were pale, and there was still panic in their eyes. He frowned, but said nothing.


    Mu Bingyun killed the people of Yuding Palace for a man. Just because of this news, I don¡¯t know how Big Brother Cang will react when he finds out. She would not believe that Feng Qingyi was just a friend of Mu Bingyun.


    When Mo Yier disappeared, Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze and beckoned, the formation in front of him had been removed. When he turned around, he met Tao Ran''s gaze, and when he saw some worry in his eyes, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Master Tao, what are you worried about?"


    "Miss Mu, although your strength is very strong, and even in the formation method, it is estimated that there are no two who can be side by side with you in the immortal world, but this Jade Cauldron Palace is really not easy to provoke, and this jade posture is very popular with its palace master. so¡­"


    "So Young Master Tao is worried. Are you afraid that the Yuding Palace will come to trouble me?" Before Tao Ran could speak, she continued, "Even if Yuzi is not killed today, they will not let us go. Dinggong''s temperament, unless you bring back Tsing Yi."

 Chapter 747： acquaintance is here

    "Of course it''s impossible, Miss Mu is right," Tao Ran was a little stunned, "If the Yuding Palace dares to make trouble, I Tao Ran will not sit idly by."


    "Then thank Young Master Tao for your help."


    A group of people walked in chatting and laughing. After the onlookers looked at each other, they also dispersed.


    It didn''t take long for Mu Bingyun to use thunder and lightning to kill Yuzi, and there was a lot of buzz in the fairyland. Of course, the Yuding Palace should have known it long ago. It is strange that the Yuding Palace did not send someone immediately. Come to Mu Bingyun for trouble.


    Such a reaction made everyone confused. As for Mu Bingyun, when she heard about it, she just smiled and didn''t take it to heart. She really wasn''t afraid of the Jade Cauldron Palace. Although Yuding Palace is powerful, there is no top powerhouse like Dongfang Ming. Even Dongfang Ming has never seen her afraid.


    After a few more days, Feng Qingyi has fully recovered, and now he is very busy with helping Mu Bingyun expand Shuangyun Business. As for Tao Ran coming over from time to time to find Feng Qingyi to discuss other matters, the two were very close to each other calling them brothers.


    While sending people to inquire about the whereabouts of those missing, Mu Bingyun paid close attention to the movements of the immortal world. At the same time, she was also studying the formation technique, and she was trapped in the twelfth rank of the formation. She spent so many years, but she could not find out. Of course, she did not give up. Just groping slowly.


    As for that mysterious person, she hasn''t shown up yet, and after a while, she doesn''t care much. Since the other party didn''t want to see her, there was no need for her to look for anything.


    Li Dingxiang is afraid of running on both sides of the demon world and the fairy world, and there is not much progress in the relationship with Pale, as if the two have become accustomed to this way of getting along.


    On this day, two people she used to know came here, and she never thought that her own people had found them both. These two people are Ouyang Qingqing and Jing Jinshui. Li Dingxiang told her that they are already together, and the story is a bit complicated.


    I heard that Ouyang Qingqing first fell in love with Jing Jinshui. It is said that the two experienced together and Jing Jinshui often helped her. Although Ouyang Qingqing once liked other people, it was only out of worship, and there was not much love in it.


    However, it is different for Jing Jinshui, it is really the love engraved in my heart. As for accepting Ouyang Qingqing through Jinshui, it seems to be a chance.


    But when the two of them appeared in front of Mu Bingyun, things didn''t seem to go as smoothly as expected. Because in addition to the arrival of the two, there was another person beside them.


    When she saw this woman, her eyes were a little surprised. This woman looks a bit like her before, her whole body exudes an icy aura, standing independently not far from the Jingjinshui, she is also dressed in red, with black hair hanging down, and a stunning appearance. Three to four alike. If she hadn''t known that her mother hadn''t given birth to another daughter, she would have thought that she had met her own sister.


    Jing Jinshui''s eyes fell on this woman from time to time, and when she saw Ouyang Qingqing''s sadness and bitterness, her heart sank.


    The relationship between the two has gone wrong, and most of it is the reason of this woman. But seeing the appearance of this woman, her face was a little hot. Although she knew that Jing Jinshui had some thoughts on her, she also thought that this matter was in the past and should have been forgotten. In the end, she still didn''t escape, and she didn''t know what to say or what to say.


    "Bingyun, we finally meet again."


    Jing Jinshui had some nostalgia in his eyes. When she was gone, he thought many times when he would be able to see her. When I saw it for real, I realized that things had changed a lot.


    Like her silver hair, he never thought of it. Later, after listening to Li Dingxiang talk about it, he realized that it was only because she thought her lover was dead that she became angry and turned white.


    Jing Jinshui withdrew his nostalgic eyes, no matter what, this person does not belong to him. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could not help but glance at the woman in red beside him, and seeing her indifferent face made him miss him more and more.


    "I haven''t seen each other for a long time. Now that I''m here, just stay here!"


    Mu Bingyun calmed down her mood. In fact, her inner story was very complicated. Especially when she saw Ouyang Qingqing''s appearance, the sad look on this simple girl''s face made her feel distressed.


    She walked in front of Ouyang Qingqing and took her hand: "What''s the matter, why don''t you see your name is Sister Bingyun?" Yes, this girl used to always like to follow after her and called Sister Bingyun. , at that time she was still on guard against this simple little girl. But I don''t want to, everyone will grow up, and every experience is more or less sentimental.


    "Sister Bingyun."


    Ouyang Qingqing showed a smile, but the innocent look in her eyes did not disappear, "I''m very happy to see Sister Bingyun, I''m a little excited." She held Mu Bingyun''s hand, and at this moment she finally felt something in her heart. A stream of heat is flowing.


    Sister Bingyun is still the same as before, her hands are very warm. After so many years, her somewhat cold heart has gained some warmth, making her feel that it is still necessary to go on alive.


    "Look at how you cried, we are not together from now on, maybe you will bother me!"


    Ouyang Qingqing also laughed: "Back then, when I followed behind Sister Bingyun, I was not bothered. As long as you don''t dislike me, I will be patient with you and not leave."


    Shui Ningzhi''s heart was shaking at the moment, especially when he just stepped into the hall, his eyes never took his eyes off this silver-haired red-clothed woman. She thought that she was the most suitable for wearing a red dress, but she didn''t want anyone else to be more suitable than her. The appearance of this person wearing a red dress, as if all the reds in the world have lost their color, will feel ashamed in front of her.


    Even if it was herself, she couldn''t help but look at her twice, there was surprise in her eyes, this woman is so stunning! One look is amazing, another look makes one can''t help but take another look until you sink yourself into it.


    Shui Ningzhi had to admit that the woman in front of her was much prettier than her. Although she didn''t look much different in appearance, the more she looked at her, the more she wanted to see her, especially the temperament on her body, with a bit of coldness. It seems that the meaning is not deliberately radiated, it is just a kind of temperament itself.


    "Don''t know who this is?"


    Just when Shui Ningzhi was thinking, he heard the voice of Mu Bingyun. Her eyes met Mu Bingyun''s, and when they crossed each other, she only felt that these eyes were too dull.


    It is this kind of blandness that I dare not let her look down on it.

 Chapter 748： Dark clouds are about to leave

    "Bingyun, this is Shui Ningzhi, and now she is my righteous sister."


    Without waiting for Shui Ningzhi to speak, he spoke after Jinshui. After speaking, he seemed to remember something, and his expression was a little uncomfortable. Yes, when he rescued Shui Ningzhi, he really saw the somewhat similar appearance, especially the similar temperament, but when he saw Mu Bingyun again, he felt that he was wrong. Obviously two people.


    Shui Ningzhi nodded, his icy face seemed to want to squeeze out a smile, but how strange it looked, he finally retracted all his expressions and said flatly, "Miss Mu."


    "It turned out to be Senior Brother Jing''s righteous sister, why does this Shui girl look familiar?"


    After that, even Ouyang Qingqing, who was a little depressed, couldn''t help laughing: "Where is it familiar, Sister Bingyun, have you forgotten what you look like? The righteous sister is somewhat similar to you."


    Yeah, it''s so similar that it distracts the people she likes. If it was Sister Bingyun who worried Jing Jinshui, she would not be sad at all. However, this person is Shui Ningzhi, she can only swallow her pain, not knowing what to say.


    The most contradictory thing for her is that the golden water treats her very well, but it is also so good for the water to congeal the branches. She is also a normal woman, where she can tolerate the person she likes, this person is still her husband, treat other women well.


    After Jin Shui explained to her countless times, she only regarded Shui Ningzhi as her younger sister. Is it really so? Looking at that face can make people understand, where is the sister so simple.


    She wanted to ask countless times, she still had Sister Bingyun in her heart, why did you accept her and marry her?


    Now she has to find someone who looks similar to Sister Bingyun, which not only makes her feel sad, but also finds this a bit ridiculous. Hydrangea, is it really what it looks like on the surface?


    "Okay, you are tired too. I will ask someone to arrange a yard for you. Let''s rest first! Your strength is still weak, so don''t roam in the fairyland. After a while, you will improve your strength before going out to practice."


    Mu Bingyun saw that Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were a little erratic, probably thinking of Jing Jinshui again. She also didn''t know how to help, this Shuijingzhi also looked cold and indifferent, and it was impossible to say that she seduced Jing Jinshui.


    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go down first."


    Ouyang Qingqing really had no interest, turned around and left, Jing Jinshui also followed her after seeing this, Shui Ningzhi nodded and left with others.


    When the three of them left one after another, Li Dingxiang came over and said, "Bingyun, there is something wrong with this! I think Qingqing is not doing well."


    "Is Shuijingzhi a person from the lower realm, or a person from the immortal realm?"


    "I heard that they came from the lower realm together." Li Dingxiang frowned, "It''s hard to investigate, let''s take a look! If she doesn''t have any thoughts, we can''t control it, after all, the problem lies with Jing Jinshui. , if it continues like this, let Qingqing leave him." After saying this, she curled her lips, "It seems that Bingyun''s charm is too great for people to resist, so she even found a substitute."


    "What nonsense," Mu Bingyun shook his head and laughed, "I thought the two of them should have a good relationship. After all, so many years have passed. I hope they can have a good result. If Senior Brother Jing still can''t let go, Qingqing can leave him. It''s a good thing, there are so many leaders in the fairy world, is it possible that you can''t find someone you like?"


    "By the way, Lilac, there must be some progress between you and Pale?"


    suddenly said about his body, and Li Dingxiang looked a little weird: "What are you nervous, that kid has not been serious all day, I have to observe carefully."


    If Pale White was here, he would definitely spit out old blood after hearing it. What does it mean to have no seriousness? He is obviously the most serious.


    "You can handle your affairs! Since you have someone you like, you just need to take care of it."


    "Understood, Bingyun, stop talking about me."


    Li Dingxiang''s face turned a little red, "I''d better tell you about the other situation!"


    ¡­


    A few days later, news came from Qianji''s side that she had returned to Qian''s house. Regarding the matter of Gu, let Mu Bingyun not worry, she has already found a solution and will be able to solve it soon. He also said that with Ao Zhuoxing by his side to help, there would be no problem.


    Hearing the words, Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief, Qianji was a man with a plan, and she believed that the other party had her own plans. As for the You Yanghong family in Shuangyun City, they did not live in Shuangyun Mansion, but bought a small yard by themselves.


    Others, she didn''t care much. As for Dongfang Sheng in You Yanghong''s hands, he had already handed it over to Qian Ji. Now that he has found his wife, the two plan to get along well in the future, and will never think of anything else.


    She can understand this feeling of being lost and found, and she can only express her blessings.


    Time flies by, and in the blink of an eye, several years have passed. In recent years, Cangyu has been to the fairyland from time to time, and after staying for a few days, he has returned to the demon world. Although the two of them have a certain prestige in the immortal world, in fact, in the vast lower world and the demon world, there are many such forces. While searching for people, expanding their own power has become the main thing.


    As for the matter of looking for the successor of the formation, she feels that good things go with the flow, and she took the initiative to search for it, but it may not have any effect. Shuangyun Commercial Bank is also becoming more and more famous in Immortal Realm. Many people buy things by inquiring about this place, and it is gradually opening in various cities in Immortal Realm.


    Of course, the most popular of them is Shuangyun Restaurant. In Wuyun''s words, no matter whether it is a mortal or an immortal, it is impossible to resist the temptation of delicious food. She definitely didn''t believe this at first, but since she arrived in the Immortal Realm and the restaurant was so popular, she had to believe it.


    This day, when Mu Bingyun was studying the formation method, he suddenly felt a warmth coming from his arm, and he looked happy: "Dark cloud?"


    This is the dark cloud coming out?


    After so many years, without dark clouds around, she is really not used to it. Wu Yun always likes to whisper in her ear something that he doesn''t understand, but he thinks it makes sense.


    "Bingyun, I''m coming out."


    Hearing this, she finally laughed.


    "The movement may be a bit loud, you find a place. It''s better to have no people and be desolate."


    Hearing this, she understood. It is estimated that Wu Yun has already accepted the inheritance and is about to show great power. She is very happy for Wu Yun. Without hesitation, he told Li Dingxiang and flew out of Shuangyun Mansion.

 Chapter 749： The Lord of the Jade Ding Palace

    Not long after, Mu Bingyun found an uninhabited mountain, his figure floated in mid-air, jumped to the top of the mountain, and floated up, like a red petal falling into the mountains, entering the world full of green. , is so conspicuous.


    When she reached the top of the mountain, a cold breath came, and she said, "Dark clouds, come out!" She rolled up her arms, and there was a mark of the Golden Crow on it. The whole body was golden, and there was a little bit of gold emitting from it, which was very beautiful.


    As her words fell, the golden crow, which was just a mark, suddenly jumped out of her arm slowly, and then flew into the sky, turning into a huge golden crow. Her chirping sounds are very pleasant.


    Looking at Mu Bingyun''s smooth arm, it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    The huge head of the dark cloud faced the sun, the sun seemed to understand something, and the golden beams fell down, just on her body, she shook her body, and a golden plume rain floated in the air, beautiful Awesome, like gold falling from the night sky.


    Mu Bingyun stared at Wu Yun''s figure without blinking, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The runes surrounding Wu Yun''s body should be the so-called inheritance, right?


    Here, she was really relieved, the dark clouds now look a little different. Although the original dark cloud looked like a divine beast, it felt like something was missing. Now it looks even more like this is a noble and ancient mythical beast, and no one dares to look down on it.


    The dark clouds gradually spread out their wings, and the long wings received the light from the sun, as if this was the power she instinctively needed to absorb. Every once in a while, her body grew bigger. There are more and more runes around, and after wandering around for a few laps, these runes gradually merged into her body.


    The golden light emanating from ??''s body shone so brightly that people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt a breath of aura fall towards this side, his figure flashed, and countless immortal stones were thrown around, which quickly blocked the surrounding of the dark clouds, and the layers of formations formed She protects.


    After these breaths came over, everyone was a little surprised when they saw the appearance of the dark clouds. Of course, many people''s eyes showed greed. The Golden Crow is an ancient mythical beast, and few people who encounter it do not want to take it for themselves. Especially these old antiques from Immortal Realm, since they have been attracted, it proves that they are very interested.


    Some of these people are familiar to Mu Bingyun. When Tao Ran saw Mu Bingyun here, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "Miss Mu, is this?"


    Now he believes that this Golden Crow must have something to do with Mu Bingyun.


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun responded, which meant that Jinwu had something to do with her. The rest of the people had different expressions. Such a powerful Golden Crow was actually related to Mu Bingyun. Especially Dongfang Ming, the color of greed in his eyes could not be concealed. If he can have such a mount, then the strength does not know how much to increase, and even there are not many people in the fairy world that can be his opponents.


    However, it is not so easy for Jinwu to have a relationship with Mu Bingyun. He suffered a lot from Mu Bingyun''s hands, and of course he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    The people who came were old, young, young, middle-aged, men and women. Everyone''s look is the same, greedy, wanting to take the Golden Crow as their own. Although Mu Bingyun saw it, he was not worried.


    One of them is particularly conspicuous. This person is a woman, and her appearance is also very stunning. It is worth noting that this person is dressed like the previous jade posture, which is very revealing. She stood quietly in front of people, her jade legs were very white and slender, which made people unable to help but imagine.


    Compared to Yuzi, although this woman is wearing revealing clothes, she can''t see the slightest bit of dust from her pure and beautiful face. As if, this is not called coquettish, called sexy.


    Yes, the men around her could not help but pass over her body, but they couldn''t see the color of sex, only admiration and surprise. Compared to Yuzi, this woman is a person from heaven.


    seemed to notice Mu Bingyun''s gaze, Yuchan raised her head slightly, and her eyes burst into waves: "Miss Mu, is this Golden Crow yours?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun has already guessed the identity of this person, Yu Chan, the master of the Yuding Palace.


    Yuchan''s eyes were a little dangerous, and the corner of her mouth ticked: "I heard that a while ago, Miss Mu killed several disciples of my Yuding Palace?"


    "I was still thinking, who the **** is so capable, and I don''t feel strange when I see Mu Girl today, just my few unpretentious disciples are really not Mu Girl''s opponents, and they are damned!"


    Yuchan said with a smile, looking at Mu Bingyun up and down with her beautiful eyes, she was a little surprised, "Whether it''s her strength or her looks, Miss Mu is really better than my poor disciples."


    Although ??Yuchan said so, it seemed that he would not be held accountable or seek justice, but this made Mu Bingyun more vigilant. Yuding Palace is indeed not simple. After all, he has done so many things and has not been destroyed, so there is a reason for his existence.


    The palace lord of the Jade Tripod Palace is indeed much more powerful than Yuzi.


    "Master Jade Palace is a false praise."


    Yuchan raised her brows slightly, and smiled faintly at the corners of her mouth: "It seems that Miss Mu is indeed a character, and it is really enviable to be able to obtain such an ancient divine beast as the Golden Crow, regardless of the blood of the Golden Crow, Still in strength, even in appearance, they are all excellent."


    "Wood girl, don''t you know that your Golden Crow is selling?"


    Yuchan''s sudden words made the other strong men nervous. They just said how could Yuchan be talking so much nonsense, and they didn''t even pursue the matter of Mu Bingyun killing the disciples of Yuding Palace. It turned out to be Jinwu''s idea. Indeed, there are just a few disciples, and it is really not something that Jinwu can compare.


    "If Mu girl is willing to sell, my Dongfang family is willing to give Mu girl a satisfactory price!"


    Dongfang Ming couldn''t help himself at first.


    As his words fell, many people one after another said that as long as Mu Bingyun was willing to sell, they could use the auction situation. A smile appeared in Yuchan''s eyes, but her eyes kept on Mu Bingyun.


    "It seems that the wooden girl is a little reluctant."


    "It''s not a question of willingness or unwillingness. Although Jinwu is mine, I haven''t finished. She is my life-and-death partner, comparable to my relatives. How can I sell it?"


    "I see, that''s really a pity, Miss Mu." Yuchan muttered to herself, wondering if it was a pity that she couldn''t get the Golden Crow, or something else.


    Mu Bingyun endured the profound gaze of the other party and didn''t think it was that scary. Even if Yu Chan''s words are full of threats.

 Chapter 750： These two had a great time

    The dark clouds over there are still absorbing the light of the sun, gradually increasing their strength, and more and more people come to watch. Many people didn''t dare to think about it when they saw so many strong people, and even found out that Jinwu was Mu Bingyun.


    However, the ancient divine beasts will inevitably have someone who will give birth to their own hearts, and there are also two strong men who want to leap over and contract them. Before they could get close to the dark clouds, the formation arranged by Mu Bingyun immediately enveloped them in it.


    The two who fell into the formation did not know why their eyes suddenly turned red, and they looked full of evil spirits, and they pulled out their swords and slashed at them. And they don''t need a little bit of immortal power, they only rely on their own flexibility and strength to fight. In a few moments, both of them were slashed several times.


    "what-"


    A scream came from the formation, and without waiting for the scream, another scream followed. The two seemed to be more and more brave, and let each other say hello.


    Suddenly the man in gray robe slashed on the thigh of the man in white robe, and the latter splattered blood, making the white robe covered with blood, and everyone outside felt numb.


    When everyone thought that the white-robed man was going to lose, he slashed the gray-robed man in the abdomen, and the latter fell down in pain. And the man in the gray robe was no better than him. The entire robe became wet, and there was a deep mark on it that he was also seriously injured.


    What makes people feel terrified is that when the two fell to the ground, they were still slashing at each other with their knives. Due to their injuries, neither of them could stand up or dodge. Slashing on the opponent''s body, a stream of blood spurted out, slowly dipping into the ground, staining the soil where the two of them were located.


    "These two had a great time!"


    Huhu¡ª


    The voice fell, and everyone wondered if it was a little cold here. It''s obviously slashing, where are you playing? When they reacted, they realized that the person who said this was actually Mu Bingyun.


    Her expression was very indifferent, her eyes occasionally passing over the two of them. It was this expression that reminded them. It seemed that she was an Immortal Formation Master. Before, she used the formation technique and quoted the thunder and lightning to kill Yu Dinggong Yuzi and others, which seemed to be in front of her eyes.


    They only feel that their throats are dry. These two are powerful immortals, not radish and cabbage. Seeing that they don''t use the slightest immortal power, they don''t even have the slightest defense. The knives in their hands are magic weapons, and immortals have no immortals. Power defense, just cut it down like this, no different from the body of a mortal.


    Seeing that the two of them are getting weaker and weaker, their blood is flowing all over the ground, and they are constantly waving knives to greet each other, slashing each other''s limbs into blood and blood, and can''t bear to look directly.


    For the sake of cultivating to this extent, who does not have a few lives in his hands?


    However, seeing such a **** side makes people feel a little nervous. Especially after knowing that the two of them were hit by Mu Bingyun''s formation, it made them even more uncomfortable.


    If you want to grab the Golden Crow, the formation in front of you can''t get past it.


    "It seems that they do like to play hacking."


    was another sentence, and everyone could hear it clearly. It wasn''t Mu Bingyun''s voice. They didn''t know when another woman appeared beside Mu Bingyun. After they saw it clearly, they also recognized that there was a man named Li Dingxiang beside Mu Bingyun, who won her trust.


    Hearing her words, everyone shuddered in unison, and it really wasn''t that the whole family didn''t enter the house, and they all spoke so alike. They don''t want to look at the formation anymore. If they look at it again, they think that the two are likely to chop each other into meat sauce before they die.


    It''s strange to say that the two of them chopped everywhere, but they didn''t have the arm of the other. Thinking that everyone here is more afraid of Mu Bingyun. Even Yuchan couldn''t help but his eyes sank a bit. The formation, seeing that it can trap the strong Xianzun, is at least the eleventh order, but it should only be the eleventh order.


    No wonder Yuzi is not the opponent''s opponent. At the eleventh level of the Immortal Array, except for the top powerhouses, Mu Bingyun can really walk sideways in the Immortal Realm. No wonder the other party can be so fearless, it turns out to be somewhat capable.


    "The wooden girl''s formation is really powerful!"


    Yuchan praised, "I don''t know what''s the difference between this formation and the last formation?"


    Mu Bingyun gently turned his head and looked at each other: "The last time was powerful, kill quickly!"


    "As for this!" The crowd stared at the bright red lips and couldn''t help swallowing their saliva, feeling a little cruel, and they couldn''t help but pointed their ears to listen to the answer in her mouth, "This one adds a bit of an illusion, which makes people misunderstood. Thinking that I lost my immortal power, and seeing that everyone is an enemy, I will involuntarily slash and kill each other until the last breath is left!"


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, and their nerves were tense. They only felt that both ends were cold, and no matter what they used, they could not block the attack of the cool wind.


    is too scary. People who heard this, many people gave up their opposition to Mu Bingyun, and even had no thoughts about Jinwu, and they even cherished their lives! He didn''t want to lose his life for the sake of an ancient divine beast. You Qi took another look at the two people in the formation. They had already chopped off each other''s lower limbs to the point where they couldn''t see clearly. The two of them had already started to follow chopped.


    Yuchan was also choked for a while. Whether it was the previous formation or the current formation, it was very frightening. Especially today''s formation, people are cut, what kind of mentality is this.


    "Often greedy people are more likely to be tricked. They all regard each other as an opponent to **** the Golden Crow. Although they shout, they don''t know that they have been cut like this, they only think that they will soon Killing the other party is just a little bit..."


    With the introduction of Mu Bingyun, the crowd became more and more unbearable. This formation is too terrifying, they want to leave, the danger here is so dangerous, let''s go home, and don''t provoke Mu Bingyun in the future.


    "Miss Mu, your formation is really good. If you kill people like this, it will be a little easier."


    Tao Ran suddenly said something that made everyone''s scalp tingle. Don''t listen, don''t listen, don''t listen to such cruel words. What makes it easy to kill people?


    "I prefer them killing each other!"


    She smiled at the corners of her eyes, and occasionally glanced at the two in the formation. The two had already chopped above each other''s stomach, and the blood was still splattering, always at the same frequency, and a strange laugh would occasionally come out of her mouth.

 Chapter 751： Origin of half man

    The scene became more and more bizarre. After Tao Ran spoke, no one dared to ask Mu Bingyun anything. They have seen a lot of Immortal Formation Masters, but those who study this strange formation are terrifying.


    Everyone turned their attention to the Golden Crow, which absorbed the rays of the sun, as if that was the only way to get rid of the chill on them.


    Golden Golden Crow is really beautiful. When you raise your head, you can only see the body of Golden Crow Miaoman except for the sunlight. It is so beautiful that many people are shocked by its feathers.


    Some golden feathers also floated out, and many people picked them up quickly and found that they contained a powerful force, and each feather was very hard, comparable to a magic weapon.


    The mind that was suppressed earlier rose up again. If they can get the Golden Crow, their strength can indeed increase a lot, but after the previous formation, everyone is still relatively clear, and they are greedy for a while, most of them are sober, and Mu Bingyun grabbed Jin Wu, most likely ended up with the two opponents in the formation.


    There was a loud noise in the sky, and everyone raised their heads in unison, only to see that the formation arranged by Mu Bingyun was so shattered when the dark clouds flapped their wings, and the scattered fragments turned into pure immortal power between heaven and earth.


    Then the dark clouds rose up, and the sun''s rays became more and more intense. Everyone could only stare blankly without blinking.


    Then two terrified screams attracted them, the formation was broken, and the two previous people were lucky enough to wake up. When they woke up, they first screamed in pain, and then screamed again in horror.


    They were terrified to find that they were all **** and bloody, and they couldn''t stand up. They tried to exert force, as if only the arms were intact, and there was nothing below the abdomen, like a mass of meat sauce.


    Their faces had long since lost their blood, and at this time they were as white as a piece of paper. Then they felt one after another looking at them, and they finally recalled in their minds that after they entered the formation, they encountered an opponent who robbed Jinwu and kept slashing at the opponent.


    The expressions of the two of them changed again and again, thinking of their own situation, they quickly turned their immortal power to stop the blood. However, the lower limbs that they chopped into meat sauce could no longer be attached.


    Therefore, there were two more people in the Immortal Realm. Whenever these two halves were mentioned, everyone recalled in horror a formation that came from the hands of a woman named Mu Bingyun. Because of their greed, this is their punishment.


    Later, many people in the immortal world used half-humans to describe those who suffered after greed.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the two of them lightly, the smile in his eyes made them feel even more fear. The two of them supported their bodies with their arms, moved slowly, and finally felt that they were almost there. They used their hands as their legs and fled from this terrifying place, but they were destined to be only half human. Unless they can become gods and recast their bodies.


    Everyone watched this scene helplessly, and even Yuchan didn''t have the heart to test anything.


    But the fearful heart was quickly occupied by the cry of the Golden Crow. The Golden Crow above his head suddenly retracted his wings and landed on the top of the mountain. He raised his head and opened his pair of golden eyes, facing the sun.


    Two beams of light that can be seen with the naked eye stretched down from the sun and passed to Jinwu''s two eyes. There was a strong light around the Golden Crow, and the whole body seemed to be bathed in golden mist.


    Suddenly, three figures soared up and rushed towards Jinwu. Mu Bingyun''s expression turned cold, and he was about to follow up to stop it, but he moved slightly and stopped.


    Yuchan was about to rush over, but when she saw that her face was unmoving, she didn''t dare to act rashly when she was suspicious, and stood quietly by the side. Before she could continue to think about why, the next moment she got the truth.


    When the three people who rushed up earlier came into contact with the layer of thick golden mist, their entire bodies evaporated at a speed that the naked eye could see.


    Yes, it just evaporated, leaving nothing behind, which is even more frightening than the previous two slashing people. What is the movement of the golden fog, and it has such power?


    Many people looked at the Golden Crow vigilantly, and did not dare to make any bad ideas.


    Mu Bingyun remembered the legend of the Golden Crow. It is said that a long time ago, the sun in the sky was also transformed by the Golden Crow. Now that the dark clouds absorb the power of the sun, the sun cannot be approached by monks, at least she dare not approach it as an immortal, and its temperature can directly evaporate the immortal.


    These three people encountered such a thing, I am afraid they did not expect that those golden mists could still vaporize them.


    Everyone looked horrified and immediately evaporated, so how high the temperature was, even the immortals couldn''t resist. Although the strength of those three people is only the ninth rank of Immortal Sovereign, they are considered strong in Immortal Realm.


    Now, no one really dared to attack the Golden Crow''s idea. If the opponent sprayed a fireball out, wouldn''t they be unable to escape?


    Mu Bingyun just heard what Wu Yun said, and decided that there was nothing to stop him. These golden mists are not actually from the dark clouds, but drawn from the sun. After the dark clouds have absorbed it almost, they will return. However, Wu Yun''s current strength has not reached this level, but it has stunned the immortal.


    It was another three days and three nights, and the light on the dark clouds gradually diminished. Strangely enough, the sun never set during these three days. When there was no golden light left around the dark cloud, she saw her entire huge body stand up, and after shaking, another golden light flashed, and the strong light caused temporary blindness.


    After they were able to see clearly, on the top of the mountain stood a girl in a golden skirt. The girl was about eleven or twelve years old. She looked very beautiful, her big eyes were very expressive, and her small mouth was upturned. Then, looking around in the crowd, when she saw Mu Bingyun, her figure jumped to her side.


    "Frozen Cloud!"


    Wu Yun''s voice has also changed a lot, she said triumphantly: "I already knew that my breed is not ordinary, although this time has been in retreat for a long time, it is worth it!"


    "Since we have broken through, let''s go back!"


    Wu Laiqing''s appearance is clearly benefited, and it is the inheritance of the Golden Crow, "By the way, we have moved to the real fairyland, and as for Shuangyun City, Wu Laiqing has helped you take care of it for so long, you should Go back and take over."


    Thinking of Wu Yun''s business mind, she felt that it would be a waste not to use it.


    Wu Yun''s eyes widened and he was a little surprised: "Bingyun, how long have I been in seclusion? You actually fool people and fool me back to work. I don''t think my body has grown up yet. You¡¯re going to send me, why don¡¯t you give me something to eat first?¡±

 Chapter 752： Dark clouds are Yan control

    "The entire Shuangyun City is yours. Are you afraid that you won''t be able to eat enough? As long as you earn Immortal Stones well, you can eat anything!"


    Dark Cloud thought about it carefully, and that''s true. Don''t care too much. As for the few people who died when she absorbed the power of the sun before, there were still two and a half people, she didn''t even ask.


    "Wooden girl."


    When the two were about to leave, Yuchan''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. She had a smile on her face, and her eyes fell on Wu Yun to look at it. This Golden Crow is about to become an adult. It is a pity that it is so powerful. If you can become the person of her Jade Ding Palace, what if you lose a jade posture?


    However, Yuchan is not a fool, it is not easy to get the Golden Crow.


    "After a while, I''m going to entertain everyone in the Immortal Realm at Shexian Cave, and I hope the wooden girl can come too."


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and said, "I don''t know why the Jade Palace Master is entertaining, so let me prepare a suitable gift."


    "It''s my birthday. For mortals, one year is one year, one year is ten years old. One year is ten years old. In the fairy world, one thousand years old is one year old. Long live is one big one. I have existed in the fairy world for almost 10,000 years.


    Yuchan spoke slowly, and after she finished speaking, everyone present said they would definitely go, only Mu Bingyun did not speak. She fixedly looked at Mu Bingyun, waiting for the answer.


    "Okay, I will definitely go!"


    Yuchan smiled and said, "That''s good, a few days ago, my unreliable disciples brought some trouble to the Mu girl. Since Feng Qingyi is from the Mu girl, then how can we in the Yuding Palace have to do it? Give Mu Girl some face, and I will no longer hunt down Feng Qingyi. As for the invitation, the people from the Jade Cauldron Palace will send it to you in two days."


    "Master Jade Palace is polite."


    "Yes, Fairy Jade is really polite, we will definitely come."


    Everyone agreed, no matter what they thought about the Jade Ding Palace, since the palace masters have directly invited them, they can''t not go. Yuchan got a satisfactory answer and said goodbye to everyone one by one. Of course, he focused on Mu Bingyun''s farewell and left.


    "Bingyun, who is this woman, why do I feel that she is a little ill-intentioned. She has a deep mind, and she is probably calculating something in her heart."


    "Last time, she killed a few of her disciples, let''s talk as we walk..."


    A few people rushed in the direction of Shuangyun City, and while walking, she explained the matter of Feng Qingyi clearly, and when she got to Shuangyun City, she was almost finished.


    "So that''s the case, Feng Qingyi, you are being targeted by these women, and you are a little bit behind. It''s best if those women are killed, but this Yuchan is not that kind of mindless, Bingyun, you must be careful about her. Calculate. This kind of smiling tiger will not have any contradiction with you in front of you, and if she has the opportunity, she will not let it go. "


    Feng Tsing Yi was a little uncomfortable, he did have a bit of a back, but Wu Yun''s words were still so direct and showed no mercy at all.


    Wu Yun spread out his hands, sighed, and said helplessly: "I am still a worry!"


    "However, this retreat has made me grow up a lot. I really couldn''t bear to look at my previous appearance at a few years old. Now I am twelve years old, and I can see it." As he said, Wu Yun said. I took a picture of the water tank that ran to the side. Seeing that the appearance inside was getting better and better, I couldn''t help nodding with satisfaction.


    "How can you tolerate being ugly like me?" After she finished speaking, she pointed at herself, her face seemed to be blooming, "Anyway, I''m more satisfied with my appearance than before... Not bad either."


    The few people who followed behind stared at the dark clouds and spoke to themselves, while Mu Bingyun stood by and listened quietly. They all felt a little weird about this way of getting along.


    Tao Ran, in particular, was a little surprised by the way Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun got along. After all, Wu Yun''s identity is the Golden Crow. What a master-servant contract. Mu Bingyun looked at Wu Yun as if it were family.


    "Dark cloud, there are many mirrors in the house, here is a water tank."


    Mu Bingyun watched the dark cloud rise to his buttocks, lying on the water tank to see his appearance, the surprise in his eyes was not satisfactory, but he was clearly very satisfied. I have long known that Wu Yun likes good-looking beauties, but he doesn''t want to attach so much importance to his appearance.


    Remembering that the Dark Cloud Formation was just like a little kid, it¡¯s no wonder that he likes to buy all kinds of dresses.


    Tao Ran and the others also waited aside with laughter, the appearance of the dark clouds is really funny. The girl in front of her with her **** up and taking a picture of herself in the water tank seemed to have nothing to do with the noble and arrogant Golden Crow from before.


    "Bingyun, just let the dark clouds take a photo. She must have been suffocated after being in seclusion for so long. I think that the dark clouds have grown so well, and she will really be a great beauty in the future." Li Dingxiang looked at the dark clouds and praised them.


    Wu Yun suddenly raised his head, looking very satisfied, squinting: "Lilac, you are becoming more and more good at talking, so you like to make me happy. But with my appearance, I will definitely be a great beauty in the future, yes, tomorrow Just go shopping in the city to see if there are any new styles in retreat for many years. In other words, I really like this Double Cloud City."


    The last sentence ?? was said to Mu Bingyun, "Since I''m out of the customs now, I have to take good care of this city that belongs to me!" Wu Yun''s eyes shone brightly, full of longing hope.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught sight of Tao Ran: "Bingyun, is this?" She looked at it and felt that she looked pretty good. After all, she had a fascinated obsession with beautiful appearance.


    "Tao Ran, Master Tao, the head of Qianhuamen." Mu Bingyun gave a brief introduction. As for the rest, she was going to talk to Wu Yun slowly. In these days of Wuyun''s retreat, many things have happened, and decades have passed, and it is not clear for a while.


    "It turned out to be Mr. Tao," she nodded. "He looks pretty good, but he''s a little worse than that kid Nan Junmo." She looked into the water tank, and the more she looked, the more satisfied she became.


    Tao Ran had a depressed look on his face, what does it mean to look good, but he was a little bit worse than Nan Junmo. So, is there anyone better than him? This little girl is really outrageous, and dares to say that he is not as good as others.


    Tao Ran has never seen Nan Junmo or Cang Yu. Therefore, he still thought that he was the most handsome man in the fairyland.


    "Miss Wu, right?"


    Tao Ran''s peach blossom eyes flashed, and he paced behind the dark clouds. Wu Yun seemed to be aware of it, and looked back at him lightly: "Are you not convinced?"

 Chapter 753： dark cloud cooking

    "I''m a little unconvinced." Tao Ran said sullenly, the girl''s fragrance passed on the tip of his nose, making him a little lost. He took a few steps back with a laugh, the little girl looked a bit saucy.


    Wuyun got up, raised her eyes, her smart eyes flashed with wisdom, she tsk tsk a few times, and looked at Tao Ran at the same time. Tao Ran was a little uncomfortable looking at it, and the folding fan in his hand didn''t know where to put it.


    "This girl has observed it carefully, Mr. Tao, to be honest, although your skin is better than most people, I have seen two that are indeed prettier than you!"


    Tao Ran''s heart is depressed, this act of complimenting and giving him a stick is really not a hooligan?


    "Who are they? Besides Nan Junmo, who else is there?" Although it is said that women love looks, this man is not inferior to women when he thinks about it. Especially Tao Ran, who loves his appearance, was suddenly stepped on, and naturally felt a little unwilling.


    "Of course it''s Bingyun''s husband, you''re desolate." Wu Yun said triumphantly, looking at Tao Ran idiotically, "Don''t always think that you are the most beautiful, maybe one day you will meet someone more beautiful than you, That is the feeling of the cloud falling into the abyss, it is not terrible to fall into the abyss, the terrible thing is to fall directly on the solid ground."


    Tao Ran looked embarrassed, looking at the serious dark cloud, he didn''t know what to say. Suddenly a delicate hair accessory appeared in his hand, "Okay, Miss Wu, I''ll apologize next time, okay?"


    Wu Yun glanced at the hair accessories in his hand, only to think how he liked it, and took it with one hand, "For your own sake, this girl will forgive you for the time being. By the way, there will be such fun in the future. , remember to think of this girl, as long as you follow me, I promise you will be a rich person in the future, although it is impossible to be the richest man in the fairyland, at least you can rank first. Now there is no one who promises to mix with this girl. regrettable!"


    Several people looked at the dark clouds with high-spirited expressions, as if they had returned to the past, that is how they heard the dark clouds flickering. Especially the few people who came out of it who were fooled by the dark clouds had to admit that they really didn''t regret it at all now.


    Li Zhan suddenly landed next to the dark cloud and looked at it carefully: "Little dark cloud?"


    Wu Yun also found Li Zhan: "Old man, you look at this girl with shining eyes, are you surprised?"


    "Xiao Wuyun, don''t talk about it, you''re good to go out. You have to know that you have been in retreat for all these years. Even though you are eating dishes made by top chefs, you are not as good as you," Li Zhan said. I just swallowed a little. As long as I have eaten the dishes made by Wuyun, no one thinks it is not delicious, and they want to eat it. It is a taste that other people can''t make. Even now, the chefs of Shuangyun Restaurant are all top-notch. Can''t make the level of dark clouds either.


    Li Zhan is full of snot and tears. He looks as pitiful as he is. An old man is looking at you, so he must be soft-hearted, right?


    However, the dark cloud pushed the snotty old man away with disgust on his face: "Go away, the snot running down this girl''s body really means that the older you get, the more you live."


    After she finished speaking, she wiped her sleeves and frowned: "Old man, you soiled my clothes, you have to pay!"


    Li Zhan''s innocent face, with a small aggrieved look in his eyes, has simply lost all his integrity. Wu Yun felt that he never wanted to know this old man for the rest of his life. When he first met, he was serious, but now he is becoming less and less disciplined.


    "Dark clouds, are you so hurting the old man''s heart?" Li Zhan''s face was wrinkled into a small chrysanthemum, "You make something delicious, there have been a lot of new styles of clothes in the shop recently, I absolutely guarantee you I will like it. You see, your grandfather Li thinks of you so much, by the way, these days when you are in retreat, I have collected the styles of each year. "


    "Bring it to me and see!"


    Li Zhan looked at the white and tender little hand in front of him, the muscles on his face twitched twice, and he silently took out the ring. Wu Yun took it over with a look of joy, and looked inside, looking very satisfied.


    "You old man have a conscience, go and cook!"


    Li Zhan happily followed behind, Mu Bingyun looked at this old and young man playing tricks, and felt a little interesting. Thinking of the delicious food made by the dark clouds, she also felt a little hungry.


    Originally, the immortal should not know that she is hungry. Since she was brought on the road of no return by the dark clouds, she has developed the habit of eating every day, and her taste is also very picky.


    Delicious dishes, eat them, and bad ones, you will definitely not eat them.


    Tao Ran also stayed, smelling the fragrance constantly wafting out, swallowing his saliva unconsciously. This little girl really has some skills, and the food she actually cooks is better than the top chef of Shuangyun Restaurant.


    Since Mu Bingyun moved to the Immortal Realm, Shuangyun Trading Company opened all over the Immortal Realm in an instant, especially the Shuangyun Restaurant is very popular. He is a frequent visitor there.


    Thinking of the deliciousness of Shuangyun Restaurant, his tongue seemed to be biting off. He originally thought that there would be no more wonderful place in the world than Shuangyun Restaurant, but he didn''t want to be broken by a little girl.


    Li Zhan also saw Tao Ran''s appearance, and he felt that Tao Ran should change, called intoxicated.


    "Master Tao, this girl is very talented in cooking."


    Li Zhan blinked, "There is no one more powerful than her in the entire immortal world."


    Li Zhan is an Immortal Formation Master, and now he has reached the tenth rank. Although he rarely appears, Tao Ran knows this person. Whether it is the small fairy world or the fairy world, there is a kind of respect for the fairy formation master.


    Although Li Zhan''s strength is not strong, the formation is already comparable to the strong.


    He didn''t expect Li Zhan to have such an evaluation of Wuyun, Li Zhan said cheerfully: "Why, Master Tao still doesn''t believe it?"


    "Of course not, I just didn''t expect it," Tao Ran couldn''t help chatting, "Master Li, to be honest, before that, I had to go to Shuangyun Restaurant every day, I thought it was the best there. I didn''t expect that the fragrance in Wu Girl''s dishes would be fascinating, I think it''s much better than Shuangyun Restaurant."


    Being able to stay and have a delicious meal, he thought it was worth it.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he only felt that a few people were quiet, and there were still smiles in their eyes, and some did not understand. At this moment, the voice of the dark cloud fell in his ear.


    "Hmph, the entire Shuangyun Restaurant is owned by this girl, and all the top chefs are students of this girl. Do you think this girl cooks deliciously, or do they cook deliciously?"

 Chapter 754： Tao Ran, go wash the dishes

    Wu Yun walked out with a plate of dishes, threw the plate over the table, and threw it in the middle without any mistake, and then moved into the kitchen with one hand, and several plates with dishes flew straight like this. It came out and landed firmly on the table, not at all scattered.


    Li Zhan also followed to help and took out the bowls and chopsticks, where Wu Yun also sat in his place and glared at Tao Ran.


    There was a smile in his eyes, and he seemed to be proud: "How is it, didn''t think of it?"


    Tao Ran was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "I really didn''t expect, I didn''t expect Miss Wu to be so powerful." Although he said that, his eyes fell on the dishes on the table, feeling that countless greedy worms were born in his body, and they were about to come out of his body. Crawled out of the throat.


    "It''s good to know that I''m good, and don''t offend me in the future, otherwise I''ll let Shuangyun Restaurant add a blacklist. If you offend me, you won''t have to eat!"


    When the words fell, not only Tao Ran, but also other people became serious. You must not offend Wu Yun in the future, if she offends her, she will have nothing to eat.


    Everyone enjoyed this delicious meal together, and in the end everyone was satisfied. Everyone''s stomachs were conquered by the dark clouds. They hadn''t tasted the dishes made by the dark clouds for many years. This meal made them want to eat them.


    Li Dingxiang has never eaten a dish made by Wuyun. This is also the first time I have eaten it. This time, my stomach is round. In the end, I was a little embarrassed, and my cheeks turned red.


    "Dark Cloud, your cooking is so delicious."


    couldn''t think of any words to praise him, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, but his face was content. Shuijingzhi on the side is still very cold, but looking at the speed of her food, it can be shown that she likes this kind of delicious food very much. In the end, I ate a little too much.


    As for Ouyang Qingqing, who has disregarded her image, she just put food in her mouth. Fortunately, since she was a young lady, she still cares more about her image, and her appearance is not too embarrassing. As for the other men, they didn''t have so many concerns, and the scene of grabbing food was staged.


    The last piece of meat left, under the competition between Li Zhan and Tao Ran, the two had already used their abilities, and in the end Tao Ran was slightly better and ate the last piece of meat, which attracted Li Zhan''s resentful expression. expression.


    "It seems that you are all satisfied, then Tao Ran washes the dishes, you eat the most." Wu Yun raised his brows, and when these words fell, Li Zhan, who was originally depressed, became happy and glared at Tao Ran, you kid, I want you to grab it I want you to grab the last piece of meat, now it''s time for you to wash the dishes, right? ?


    That way, he is no different from an old urchin.


    Finally, Tao Ran looked at the mess on the table, the sleeve robe he appointed was rolled up, and all the tableware and chopsticks were taken to the kitchen, only to hear the sound of water, and it didn''t take long for him to come out clean.


    In fact, there are many benefits of immortals, such as washing dishes, rolling up the sleeves, rinsing with water, and then pressing a trick to steam dry, which is cleaner than disinfection. The dark cloud thought silently, more and more discouraged to find a way back.


    In fact, she was somewhat unwilling to come from that place.


    Since eating Wuyun''s dish once, Tao Ran has been running to Shuangyun Mansion from time to time, often with meals. After the first time, he also accepted his fate to wash the dishes after every meal.


    Wu Yun saw that he was so interesting, so he didn''t say much.


    The advantage of this is that he finally became familiar with everyone in Shuangyun Mansion, and now everyone doesn''t call him Master Tao.


    instead shouts directly:


    Tao Ran, Tao Ran, after eating, go wash the dishes!


    Tao Ran, wash the dishes!


    Every time this time, Tao Ran''s expression is like this: ƒ×!


    But in order to eat Wuyun''s delicious food, he decided to go out of his way. For the sake of delicious food, he became a dishwasher in Shuangyun Mansion, and it was worth it in an instant.


    Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion knew that Tao Ran was a frequent visitor, and they were happy with him, but who didn''t know, Miss Wu said that Tao Gongzi likes to wash dishes the most, and this matter spread outside.


    Tao Ran heard a lot of people pointing at him, and his ears turned red. When did he become the favorite to wash dishes? ?


    "That''s Mr. Tao, right?"


    There were low voices of discussion around, "Yeah, that is Mr. Tao. He was the first person in Mr. Tao''s generation. Mr. Tao is really handsome, and I heard that his strength has reached the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable."


    "Wow, Young Master Tao is so amazing!"


    "Isn''t it? I just don''t know why a good person, good looking and powerful, has such a strange hobby."


    "Wow, Master Tao actually likes to wash dishes..."


    Tao Ran''s expression was very unnatural, and his expression was straight, as if he didn''t hear the discussion around him, with exactly the same expression as before, he slowly stepped into the Shuangyun Mansion.


    "Hey, a good person, if he changes, he will change. I don''t know who made Mr. Tao stupid."


    A sigh came from behind him, and Tao Ran stumbled in with a very uncomfortable expression. When he entered Shuangyun Mansion, countless maids faced him with smiling faces.


    "Morning Tao Gongzi!"


    "Tao Gongzi''an."


    "Master Tao, Miss Wu is cooking."


    ¡­


    Tao Ran walked in with a smile on his face, and wiped the sweat from his forehead until he reached the dining hall.


    terrible!


    When he was full, Wu Yun waved his hand: "Tao Ran, wash the dishes!"


    Tao Ran touched his bulging belly, and seeing that the others were not much different from him, he stood up silently, rolled up his sleeves, and brought all the tableware and chopsticks into the kitchen. The sound came, and after the sound of water stopped, it was the sound of placing tableware and chopsticks again.


    followed the footsteps, and Tao Ran''s figure appeared on the seat. Seeing that everyone seemed to be paralyzed, the muscles of the cheeks were shaking freely, this group of people, so corrupt!


    His eyes fell on the girl beside him. He suddenly remembered what he had brought, and quickly took it out. It was a very delicate hosta. He paced over and came to the dark cloud.


    Dark Cloud squinted his eyes, as if he knew someone was coming, "Have the dishes been washed?"


    "All right."


    I don''t know why Tao Ran felt that the dark cloud didn''t look like the Golden Crow, but like a kitten. Rou Rou''s voice was tickling, and she couldn''t help but sneer, this little girl''s films are too good at fooling people.


    "Xiao Wuyun, I happened to find this when I came here. It''s a good style. I guess you will like it. The dishes you cook are delicious." Finally, he praised and put the hairpin in Wuyun''s hand.


    Dark Cloud lifted his eyelids and raised his hand, holding a very delicate hosta in his palm, and the gemstones on it were also very rare. A few words popped into her mind, and she happened to find it?


    "Thanks!"


    She thanked her casually, and closed her eyes without thinking much. Tao Ran saw her put away the hosta, and walked out with a smile.

 Chapter 755： where do you come from

    Mu Bingyun stared at Tao Ran''s back thoughtfully, and then looked at the dark clouds who didn''t care. Seeing that everyone was preparing to return to their yard next to each other, she was also preparing to leave.


    Since the dark cloud retreat, she is in a good mood and cooks meals every day. She feels that if she eats it again, she will definitely be unable to live without the dark cloud.


    At this moment, Shui Ningzhi stopped her.


    "Wooden girl."


    Shui Ningzhi followed, her icy face was a little pink, and the corners of her mouth were a little brighter, as if to say that she was also satisfied. She looked at Mu Bingyun and stared at her, feeling a little uncomfortable, and quickly wiped the corner of her mouth.


    Those cold eyes revealed a kind of unease: "Miss Mu, I... I heard that you have some insights on the formation, I don''t know if I can ask you?"


    This is what Shui Ningzhi voluntarily said the most. After she finished speaking, she became even more nervous. The whole person was tensed up, the red clothes were blown up by the sarcasm outside the door, and the jet-black hair swayed, as if to help their owners calm down.


    "Yes, you can come with me!"


    Mu Bingyun nodded. After Shui Ningzhi heard it, his icy face softened a lot, and there was a smile on his brows. Although she is cold and arrogant, she is also very confident in her appearance, and she even thinks that her talent is very good, as long as she is given time, she can surpass anyone else.


    However, in front of Mu Bingyun, this face that is somewhat similar to her, and the other party seems to be better than her, always makes her feel nervous. She could feel that in the entire Shuangyun Mansion, except Jing Jinshui was very kind to her, and the wooden girl didn''t have any dislike for her, the rest of the people were somewhat prejudiced towards her.


    Of course she also knew the reason, but it was because of Ouyang Qingqing. She didn''t care about Jing Jinshui, and she just regarded him as her righteous brother. She didn''t bother to explain these misunderstandings. Instead, she felt that the more she explained, the more suspicious it became. If she didn''t believe it, she didn''t bother.


    The reason why she mustered up the courage to find Mu Bingyun was because she really had a lot of things she didn''t understand about the formation. After living in Shuangyun Mansion for so long, she had heard a lot about Mu Bingyun, especially knowing the other party. Will not hide from anyone.


    After thinking about it for several days, she finally decided to speak.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to find other people, even Master Li seems to have some prejudice against her.


    Mu Bingyun found that Shui Ningzhi was very nervous, and the other party''s breathing couldn''t help but become disordered, maybe she didn''t even notice it herself. Shui Ningzhi held each other''s hands, twisted it around her dress, pinched it tightly, and followed behind silently, without saying a word during the period.


    It wasn''t until she got to Mu Bingyun''s yard that she calmed down her nervousness. She seemed to be indifferent and looked extremely dull.


    When Mu Bing opened the door and turned back to invite her in, she was surprised: "Miss Shui, come in!"


    "thanks!"


    This should be the word that Shui Ningzhi said the most when she came to Shuangyun Mansion. She nodded and expressed her gratitude. After Mu Bingyun entered, she followed and closed the door.


    After ?? walked in, Mu Bingyun casually asked her to sit down. Instead of sitting down, she took out a piece of jade slip, which was engraved with many things she didn''t understand over the years.


    "Also ask the wooden girl to take a look."


    Mu Bingyun took her jade slip, and with a conscious move, he probed into it, and some doubts about the formation were revealed in his mind. All the doubts of Shui Ningzhi over the years were read by her in half an hour.


    Shui Ningzhi sat aside and waited silently, she has fully recovered by now. She didn''t look nervous at all. Although it seemed that Mu Bingyun was not that easy to talk to, many people would even change their color when they heard the name Mu Bingyun, but when she really got in touch, she realized that Mu Bingyun was a girl. Just don''t want to deal with boring people.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun had taken out a blank jade slip, he kept going inside to answer her doubts. She was a little excited, and her gaze shifted from looking at the room to Mu Bingyun.


    Although there is no black hair, the silver hair and the serious face still attract people''s attention. Her heart tightened, and she finally understood why Mu Bingyun was so attractive.


    She was looking forward to how many questions Mu Bingyun could help her answer, no matter how many, she felt that she should be grateful.


    Two hours later, Mu Bingyun finally stopped. There were two jade slips in his hand, and they were handed to Shui Ningzhi.


    "Look, I''m waiting here. If you don''t understand anything, you can bring it up."


    Shui Ningzhi was a little grateful, and took it quickly, her consciousness entered the jade slip, from the initial sudden shock to the final shock, at the end, she finally understood that Mu Bingyun was not in vain, and answered the questions about the formation for her. The text can be understood and benefited a lot at a glance.


    The rumors she heard before were really not rumors, they probably happened. Originally, she was a little complicated towards Mu Bingyun, but after seeing this, the little bit of jealousy in her heart disappeared just like that.


    After reading the jade slip, she got up and bowed to Mu Bingyun: "Thank you, Miss Mu, for clarifying the confusion, Shui Ningzhi is very grateful."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head and glanced at Shui Ningzhi: "Where did you come from?"


    Shui Ningzhi was shocked, and she felt a little nervous. She thought that Mu Bingyun had not asked for so long, and Mu Bingyun would not have asked. She stood quietly by the side, the coldness of her figure could not be expelled, especially when she was looked at by a person who was infinitely stronger than her, she only felt pressured.


    "Wooden girl, I have no purpose."


    Shuizhizhi paused, and finally said.


    "When you said this, you were already covering up your intentions. You also know that Senior Brother Jing treats you differently now, maybe he didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, but you don''t seem to have any thoughts about him either. , I didn''t do anything else, and because of this, I didn''t let anyone drive you out."


    Shui Ningzhi''s face turned pale, and his face could not hold back.


    She didn''t expect it to be like this, and before she could say anything, she heard Mu Bingyun say again, "I can''t control what Senior Brother Jing thinks, the fate between him and Qingqing can only be determined by himself, I don''t care. Will intervene, but I don''t want to see Qingqing get hurt."


    "Miss Mu, I never wanted to hurt Qingqing."


    "That''s good, then let''s talk about it, who are you?"


    Shui Ningzhi smiled bitterly. She felt that she was well hidden, but she didn''t expect to be discovered. She glanced at the Buddha bead on her wrist. This is a magic weapon that can hide her body. As long as she wears this, no one will be able to discover her true body.

 Chapter 756： identity

    Shui Ningzhi really wanted to understand, how did Mu Bingyun find out? Could it be that the other party really has piercing eyes?


    "Since Miss Mu has seen it, I can''t hide it anymore," Shui Ningzhi knew that if she didn''t say it today, with Mu Bingyun''s means, there were definitely a hundred ways for her to say it herself. She said it herself, her cold face, even when she smiled bitterly, couldn''t make too many expressions, I don''t know if I was used to it, "Actually, my body is a water ganoderma, which grows in the water of Lingyun Peak. Ganoderma lucidum has been by his side since he arrived at Lingyun Peak, although he never glanced at me or even saw my little me."


    Shui Lingzhi is just a very common elixir in the cultivation world. It''s so inconspicuous that people don''t want to bend over to pick it. As for why she changed shape, there are many stories in it.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little clear, she said that the first time she saw Shuijingzhi, she felt something was wrong. I didn''t think too much about it at the time, and then I accidentally used Chiye to investigate, only to find out that the other party turned out to be a human-shaped Ganoderma lucidum, and the light on it really surprised her.


    "It was indeed the righteous brother who saved me, and then I got the chance and turned into a human figure," she said, with a somewhat uncomfortable expression, "because I had seen the portrait of the wooden girl from him, but I didn''t dare to turn it into a complete resemblance. , but it accounted for three or four points.¡±


    The first time she changed shape was to determine her appearance, so when she saw Mu Bingyun again later, she would be surprised, but actually frightened. This is also the expression she doesn''t know anything else, because the portrait she saw is the former Mu Bingyun, and it still looks cold. In order to become more and more like, she spent all her time maintaining this expression, hoping to see him one day.


    She knew many things and knew that Mu Bingyun would not be with him, so she wanted to be a substitute, even if it was a substitute, it didn''t matter.


    Mu Bingyun understood, the person in Shui Ningzhi''s mouth should be Ling Jichen. However, in her previous life, this character had never appeared, so she never thought about it.


    "Although Shui Lingzhi is an ordinary elixir, the transformed Shui Lingzhi will be scrambled by everyone. That time my righteous brother rescued me. I have seen him, and I have been with him since then. It is to go to the fairyland with him."


    After talking about her life experience, Shui Lingzhi''s cold face finally cracked: "Miss Mu, do you know where he is?" In fact, she is not such a temperament herself, it is reasonable to say that Shui Lingzhi is even After being transformed, a woman should be as weak as water, even if it wasn''t, it wouldn''t be like this.


    All of this was when she wanted to see Ling Jichen again, which aroused the other party''s idea.


    She doesn''t care what the outsiders think about this person. From the time she was conscious, all her mind was attracted and could no longer accommodate others.


    "I don''t know where he is either."


    If Shui Ningzhi hadn''t mentioned this person, she would have almost blurred the impression of this person. It seems that she has really let go of everything she once had, and everything now makes her feel very good.


    Shui Ningzhi had a disappointed look on his face, and on his cold face, the pair of cool eyes showed some loss and some emptiness. There was a wry smile on the corner of her mouth, the fairy world is so big, with her strength, how can she find the person in her heart?


    Recalling how many times she saw him looking sad, she tried to understand, and when she moved desperately to that place, she saw that he was only staring deeply at a portrait. At that time, she didn''t know what expression she had, she should have There was no expression, at that time she was still a water ganoderma lucidum, and in the eyes of people, it was just a low-level elixir.


    But he turned his head sideways. He thought he had found her, but he didn''t expect that he was just looking in a certain direction. Later, she found out who was originally living in this direction.


    That stunning woman made her jealous. She hated, hated why she couldn''t transform into a human form, if it was her, she would never let him fall in love alone. Later, when he left, she finally changed shape and knew the truth of the matter.


    Even so, the person who made her heart still cannot be forgotten. I even understood how I felt when I first saw the portrait, it was sour and lost.


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t know how she left Mu Bingyun''s room. She was a little lost when she left the yard. The fairyland is so big, how can she find him? She raised her head and looked up at the warm sunshine, but she could not feel the warmth.


    "Ningzhi, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable?" A concerned voice sounded from behind, and Shui Ningzhi turned back and retracted all expressions. His face was as pale as never before, like a piece of white paper, which made Jing Jinshui even more worried. . Even though he knew it was inappropriate to do so, every time he saw Shuijingzhi feel uncomfortable, he couldn''t control his body.


    He clenched his fists tightly, but still paced to her side, looking at Mu Bingyun''s yard: "Ningzhi, is something wrong?" He was actually a little worried, whether Mu Bingyun was embarrassing her, but When the words came to his lips, he felt that Mu Bingyun was definitely not that kind of person.


    "Brother, I''m fine, but I feel that the speed of cultivation is a little slow, and I''m very distressed. Now that my cultivation is not high, I don''t dare to walk around in the fairyland." At present, the only person who knows her identity is Mu Bingyun, but there is no guarantee that she will not be Others saw through, she really didn''t dare to walk around, especially those immortals who had the means to detect treasures.


    fell into their hands, only to be used as a medicine.


    "Junior Sister Mu didn''t embarrass you, did you?"


    Seeing her distressed appearance, Jing Jinshui couldn''t help but ask. Before Shui Ningzhi could answer, the sound of fast footsteps came from his ears, and he felt that he was pulled away.


    She met Ouyang Qingqing''s angry eyes: "How dare Big Sister Bingyun embarrass her??" Her eyes were a little sarcastic, and she turned to Shui Ningzhi, "You''d better make it clear, Big Sister Bingyun hasn''t had the time to deal with you yet. If she really cares about this little character, your life will be lost!"


    Ouyang Qingqing suppressed the pain in her heart, and did not dare to look at Jing Jinshui. The person she had loved for so many years was so concerned about this woman who suddenly appeared. Even though she knew that Jing Jinshui might not be able to control herself, it was because he didn''t love herself enough.


    Countless grievances filled his heart with anger, and his eyes were getting worse and worse when he looked at Shui Ningzhi: "I won''t bother with you about other things. If you dare to slander Sister Bingyun, don''t blame me, Ouyang Qingqing, for being rude!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s tense look made Jing Jinshui frightened. He wanted to say something, but Shuijingzhi stopped him.

 Chapter 757： late night talk

    "Brother, the Mu girl didn''t embarrass me. I came here to ask Mu girl the formation method. She is very good."


    Shui Ningzhi''s appearance is still cold, and even her voice is cool. Anyone who is used to it knows that she has this temperament. Jing Jinshui''s face was a little embarrassed, how could he doubt Junior Sister Mu. He rubbed his head, his eyes were a little blank, why did he become like this.


    Suddenly he felt a line of sight, and he raised his head to meet Mu Bingyun''s gaze, his heart skipped a beat, and he couldn''t hide the panic on his face. Shui Ningzhi stared, as if he understood something.


    Ouyang Qingqing turned his head to the other side, his eyes gradually covered with a layer of gray, as if he could not see the world clearly.


    "Mu... Junior Sister Mu!"


    Through the panic in Jin Shui''s eyes, anyone can see clearly, he is thinking about everything before, whether she has seen it in his eyes. Thinking of this made him feel uncomfortable.


    He is very contradictory. What has he been doing all these years?


    His eyes fell on Ouyang Qingqing, whose body was a little stiff. He looked at Shui Ningzhi, who had no expression on his face, and then at Mu Bingyun standing in front of the door, with a faint look. He felt that something was changing.


    "Brother Jing is also here?"


    Mu Bingyun walked over slowly, took Ouyang Qingqing''s hand, and glanced at Shui Ningzhi: "Miss Shui''s talent in formation is quite good."


    "By the way, that girl Wuyun is going out to buy clothes, so I will lead Qingqing over there. Brother Jing, do you have any opinion?"


    Jing Jinshui stammered, "No...no." He was so nervous that he didn''t know what to say. At this time, he finally understood that Junior Sister Mu had changed a lot. In the past, Junior Sister Mu didn¡¯t like to laugh, so she was on guard against everyone, and would only talk to a few people close to her. She was huddled in her own world, and no one could enter.


    Today''s Junior Sister Mu seems to like to laugh. Needless to say, there must be the credit of that powerful man, Junior Sister Mu, who smiled brightly, seemed to be able to turn all beings upside down, but he didn''t dare to have any idea.


    In front of her, he felt ashamed, as if he had done something unpardonable.


    When he came back to his senses, he was the only one left alone on the path outside the courtyard, looking at the paths interspersed everywhere, he felt very confused about the direction to go.


    Recalling the encounter with Mu Bingyun, I gradually fell in love with this strange junior sister, and then I liked it, and later I realized that it was impossible. I don''t know when he and Qingqing were together, and then he met Shui Ningzhi who was being chased and killed. At that time, she was covered in scars, but she frowned tenaciously. He was soft-hearted and rescued her.


    The peaceful life of ?? and Qingqing is gone.


    Jingshui''s figure gradually disappeared on the trail, aimlessly interspersed on the trail that didn''t know the direction.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night, Jing Jinshui woke up from his sleep and suddenly realized that Ouyang Qingqing was no longer beside him, so he stood up and turned over. Open the door, the moonlight scattered on the face, a little chill.


    He vaguely heard a sound and moved carefully in that direction. When I reached the end, I found that this direction was the room of Shuijingzhi. He was about to take a step back, but just turned around and hesitated, then he couldn''t help turning around again, walked over quietly, and avoided the side.


    He only heard a familiar voice, which made him frown.


    "Shui Ningzhi, I know you don''t have any thoughts about Senior Brother," Ouyang Qingqing''s white clothes looked a little thin in the moonlight, surrounded by lush leaves that covered her face, "This is something I have never seen before. The reason for your trouble."


    Ouyang Qingqing sneered and put her arms around her: "But that doesn''t mean that I can accept you by my side. Senior brother is soft-hearted and affectionate," she said with a long sigh, "If you continue to stay, for him , it''s torture."


    The water condensation branch is half-hanging its head, standing in a more conspicuous place. I couldn''t see what her expression was, but Jing Jinshui saw her loneliness. Like an abandoned child, he really wanted to rush out and hug her, but he knew he couldn''t do it, and he couldn''t live up to Qingqing.


    "If it is said that the person whom Senior Brother loves most in his heart should be Sister Bingyun." Ouyang Qingqing smiled, but there was no trace of jealousy in her eyes, "But I don''t mind."


    She raised her head and looked at the moon that was not round, "Because I didn''t like him at first, the first person he met was Sister Bingyun."


    Shui Ningzhi finally moved, and looked up at this woman she never wanted to talk to. Tonight''s Ouyang Qingqing seems a little different from the one she knew before.


    "Sister Bingyun has someone she loves, and that person is worthy of her."


    "Later she left and went to the immortal world. Because of the acquaintance, I often go to experience with my senior brother. My senior brother is friendly, soft-hearted, and affectionate. I have said this before, so...he takes good care of me."


    Her eyes were somewhat reminiscent, and there was a happy smile on the corner of her mouth, "There is no doubt that I am in love with him."


    "After getting along, I fell in love with him." She lowered her head, "but he didn''t know it."


    Jing Jinshui felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, he knew that he had made Qingqing sad. But when facing Shui Ningzhi, he couldn''t control his body or even his thoughts.


    "Because of some things, we are together again." Ouyang Qingqing sighed with a long sigh of relief, "I know, he likes me, but he doesn''t love me. We still got married, and the days after that were very peaceful."


    When ?? said this, Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes suddenly fell on Shui Ningzhi. The latter was a little nervous and only heard her say: "One day, he brought back a woman covered in blood."


    "Careful."


    ''s tone was very flat, Ouyang Qingqing leaned on the pillar, "When I saw this woman''s face, I knew that the peace of life would be broken."


    "It''s just, I didn''t expect that something happened beyond my expectations."


    Shui Ningzhi slowly raised his head: "Sorry!"


    "I didn''t mean that!"


    "I know." Ouyang Qingqing smiled. Although she felt a lot of pain in her heart, she couldn''t express it in front of Shui Ningzhi, "Senior Brother Jing is very good, but his heart is too soft and too infatuated."


    Her eyes were gray, "So, how about you leave Shuangyun Mansion? I can give you cultivation resources. Although you have done nothing but appeared in front of his eyes, he will still be attracted to you. You leave, Brother will forget."


    Shui Ningzhi''s body looked a little thin, she didn''t refute a word.


    "The Immortal Realm is indeed very dangerous. I will give you everything I have. Let go of Senior Brother! He can''t stand the toss anymore."


    Shui Ningzhi raised his eyes: "Okay, I''ll leave right away."


    "I won''t bother you again."


    "no!!"

 Chapter 758： Qingqing in distress

    Jing Jinshui finally couldn''t help rushing out and stood between the two, especially the way he subconsciously protected the Shui Ningzhi behind him, it really stinged Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes, she held back her eyes The tears that were about to fall were forcibly evaporated with immortal power.


    But his eyes were still a little red, and he was so distressed that he twitched. There was a smile on his brows and eyes, but that smile was so bitter. Her heart was sour and numb, as if something was gradually disappearing from the atrium, a hole was missing, and her heart gradually split with the hole, and she couldn''t help but cover it in pain, still to no avail, but she still with a smile.


    "Senior brother, do you care so much about him?"


    His voice was hoarse, as if he was about to lose control of his emotions. She has thought about how the three of them will face each other countless times, and she has also delusional thinking that in the end, the senior brother may wake up.


    Shouldn''t she really be reluctant?


    But she loved this person, deeply, unforgettable, like a fire, until it became ashes.


    "Qingqing, I only think of Ningzhi as my sister, and I don''t have any ideas. You let Ningzhi leave like this, didn''t you let her die??" Jing Jinshui said these words involuntarily, "Ningzhi can''t leave! Immortal world. It''s so dangerous, and she''s alone again, I don''t worry."


    Ouyang Qingqing only felt a little stuffy, her whole body was full of waste gas, and it was about to burst. She tilted her head, the smile on her face disappeared.


    "Senior brother, is she more important, or am I?"


    She asked a very childish sentence, and when she asked this sentence, she already had the answer. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails sank deep into her palms, little blood stains on her nails, drop by drop on the ground, staining the soil red. In the dark night, the red-stained soil could not detect such subtle changes at all.


    Jing Jinshui opened his mouth, looking very embarrassed: "You are all equally important to me."


    "Brother, let me go! I''m disturbing you."


    Shui Ningzhi jumped out, and the figure flew away in the blink of an eye. Jing Jinshui suddenly became nervous, and when his figure moved, he followed.


    "Senior brother, is she more important?" Ouyang Qingqing looked up at the figure that leaped away, her heart was broken into pieces, and the tears in her eyes finally fell down before they could dry.


    Jing Jinshui paused, then turned around and said, "Qingqing, I''m just worried about her safety, you wait for me to come back."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was pale, and the golden water was about to disappear. After biting her lip, she still followed. Can she still not let go at this time? Let go, let go, the two words are easy to say, how can someone who loves deeply let go so easily.


    "Qingqing, where are you going??"


    Just when Ouyang Qingqing was about to disappear into the sky, Li Dingxiang, who heard the movement, happened to see her jumping out back. After asking, she found that Ouyang Qingqing had disappeared.


    She stumbled a bit when she remembered the other person''s figure, and found that this place was outside Shuijingzhi''s house. Then he went to Ouyang Qingqing''s room to investigate, but Jinshui was nowhere to be seen.


    At this point, if she didn''t know anything, she would be really stupid. Without thinking much, he turned around and ran towards Mu Bingyun''s house. And quickly notified the other people that the strength of the three people was too low, and the immortal world was so dangerous, it was difficult to guarantee that there would not be any problems.


    Li Dingxiang knocked on Mu Bingyun''s door while instructing someone to follow him to find it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing Li Dingxiang so anxious late at night, Mu Bingyun was also a little surprised.


    "Bingyun, I don''t know how to explain it. I always see Qingqing going out, Jingjinshui and Shui Ningzhi are no longer in the room. I''m afraid something will happen, so I''ve already sent someone out to find out. If they can keep up, the immortal world is so dangerous, and their strength can kill them with one punch."


    Li Dingxiang''s words are no exaggeration, especially during this time period, many people are staring at Shuangyun Mansion.


    Mu Bingyun was also a little anxious when he heard it: "Then let''s go too."


    Wu Yun and others over there were also awakened, and they all went out with people. While Mu Bingyun and Ouyang Qingqing passed the news, they didn''t get any memories. There is no other way but to find someone slowly.


    For a time, all the people from Shuangyun Mansion were dispatched, but for some reason, the entire Shuangyun City was searched, but no one was found. The faces of the people were not good-looking. Most of the three were out of Shuangyun City, and it was even more difficult to find someone now.


    "I don''t know where they went. You said at night, even if there is something wrong, you can''t just leave. I see Qingqing''s expression is very wrong." Li Dingxiang frowned: "Bingyun , I have sent people to go to various places to find them, and our people here will also distribute them."


    "Just do it!"


    So, Mu Bingyun and Li Dingxiang together, Wu Yun and Li Zhan together, and the rest of them were in groups of two. This was also for the sake of safety. One after another, they went out of Shuangyun City like this, and finally Mu Bingyun opened Chiye to see if the body of Shui Ningzhi was Shui Lingzhi, and see if he could find it.


    However, in this fairyland full of treasures, it is not easy to find. You can only give up this method and swipe through every place at a fast speed.


    Ouyang Qingqing stared vigilantly at the two rough and wretched-looking men in front of him, feeling a little disgusted, and the two gradually approached with smiles. She couldn''t see through the strength of the two of them, and most of them were much stronger than her.


    "Girl, where are you going?" the man in gray said, looking at her with obscene and wretched eyes, "Seeing that girl is alone, why don''t you go back with my brothers for company?"


    "Big brother said it well, girl, my big brother and I will hurt people, and it will definitely make you flutter." The thin man''s eyes were even more red, and when Ouyang Qingqing did not answer, his expression became fierce, "Or Don''t think about it carefully, there are only my brothers in this area, and you can''t call anyone. But even if you call, the people of Immortal Realm won''t bother about their business for a while."


    Ouyang Qingqing held the sword in his hand and kept retreating, but he looked around, thinking about what breakthroughs could be made. However, the strength gap between the two sides is too large, and she can only escape from the range of the two of them with a single fight.


    Just when the two thought she was going to compromise, she jumped up, raised the sword and greeted the two of them. He pierced the thin man''s chest, and suddenly the man in gray made his move. A thick hand grabbed her long sword. A slight shock caused her arm to hurt, and the long sword fell to the ground. But he avoided it, and was slapped on the shoulder, and the whole person flew out and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 759： be saved

    Just when she was about to get up, some powder was scattered on her face, with a fragrance, and when she wanted to hold her breath, it was too late, her body seemed to be imprisoned, and her body could not move.


    She could only stare at the two people who came over with a lewd smile, looking very humiliated, tears quickly gathered in her eyes and fell down her neck.


    Ouyang Qingqing is really a little desperate, is it going to be frivolous by these two today?


    "Little beauty, don''t cry, my brothers will take good care of you, just because you are so beautiful, we will not treat you badly." The thin man''s eyes flashed, seeing Ouyang Qingqing still struggling, he couldn''t help but feel He laughed, "This thing is not necessarily avoided even by a strong immortal emperor. Did the little beauty just come from the lower realm? No wonder her strength is not high, but it has fulfilled my brothers."


    The gray-robed man laughed along, and the more he heard their words, the more desperate Ouyang Qingqing became. Has fallen to the bottom, as if everything is dark.


    "Damn, I hate people like you the most."


    A rude scolding came from her ear, which made her a little awake. At the same time, she felt that her clothes were still intact, so she quickly opened her eyes, and then she couldn''t help but widen her eyes when she saw everything in front of her.


    I saw a burly man dressed in golden light, slapped the gray-robed man into meat sauce with a slap, and then made a repeated action, another punch, slammed the thin man to the ground and sunk deep, watching the emerging The blood mist must have also become the meat sauce.


    Ouyang Qingqing was surprised but also a little happy, and of course, a little scared. Who is this person, so terrifying, so powerful. The whole man looked even more terrifying than the previous two.


    Ao Zhuoxing took a hard sip at the two pieces of meat sauce: "If I hadn''t looked at you guys, I wouldn''t have soiled my hands!"


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help shrinking her neck, but she couldn''t move her body, and she couldn''t hide her face in her collar. Aozhuo walked in front of her and glanced lightly.


    "Let''s go!"


    He waved his hand condescendingly, thinking he was saying, hurry up, I won''t kill you.


    Ouyang Qingqing had an innocent look on her face, let alone leave, she couldn''t even move, she couldn''t even speak. I can only roll my eyes, hoping that the person in front of me can see it.


    Ao Zhuoxing frowned: "Why don''t you go, don''t think that I have saved you, so you are relying on me?? Let''s go!"


    He is a noble dragon, how can he be with a human. He doesn''t need to promise him, although this girl looks good, but it''s not enough for him to let go of his noble dragon identity. He is not the brat of Ao Jiuxiao, but that kid Jiuxiao seems to have also dismissed all the beautiful girls.


    After saying that, Ao Zhuoxing turned around and was about to leave, but he happened to see the tears in Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes and the tears on his face.


    It was a long distance before, he didn''t notice it, but now he understands.


    "You can''t move?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were filled with joy, and he hurriedly moved his eyeballs up and down, indicating that he could not move. He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, although he didn''t know who this person was, and although his temper was a bit rough, he didn''t look like a bad person.


    Ao Zhuoxing was a little distressed, took Ouyang Qingqing''s pulse, and his eyebrows twitched: "I''ve been hit with cartilage powder, this old man can''t fix it! We can only wait for the time to pass, and it will dissipate on its own."


    Looking at Ouyang Qingqing, he didn''t seem to want to cry at the moment. After Bingyun contracted, he felt that he had no freedom.


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little helpless. If the other party didn''t take him away, it was estimated that if he met other people, the end would be similar. Thinking of the nervous appearance of her previous senior brother, she felt a pain in her heart. If it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of this man, she would have...


    Is there really no place for her in Senior Brother''s heart?


    Whether there is or not, at least in the hearts of senior brothers, the water congealing branches are more important! Thinking of this, she felt despair in her heart, her face was ashes, and the hope she had previously had seemed to have been lost. If it weren''t for the inability to move, she would probably curl up and do nothing, just sit here and wait to die.


    It¡¯s okay, maybe if you don¡¯t live, you can be liberated. It''s really painful to love someone. She loves so much, but she can''t forget it. It might really be a relief to be left here.


    "Why are you crying and embarrassed, I didn''t say that I would leave you alone!"


    Ao Zhuoxing cursed in his heart, and embraced Ouyang Qingqing resignedly: "Since Lao Tzu kindly meddles with his own business, he will let you go after you recover!" As he spoke, he suddenly felt Ouyang in his arms. There was something wrong with Qingqing, with a face of despair, it looked like she was dead.


    I thought to myself, these little human girls really can''t stand the toss. If a little girl from the dragon clan is bullied, a dragon''s tail will definitely be thrown back and beaten to pieces.


    Thinking like this, he still didn''t throw Ouyang Qingqing back. Seeing her soft and weak appearance, her body was incredibly light.


    "You humans are just too weak, except for a certain bitch!"


    Remembering that Mu Bingyun made a contract with him, although he was elated every time he received benefits, in the end he was a dragon, and he had his own pride.


    After a few days, he would say a few words to Mu Bingyun and ask her to cancel the contract, although the other party has never agreed to it for so many years. However, he has a very tenacious will and will never give up, and one day he will definitely let Mu Bingyun agree.


    "Look at Lao Tzu. He was threatened, but he still lived a very nourishing life. They had to give Lao Tzu a lot of benefits. Every time they asked for help, they gave a lot of benefits."


    As everyone knows, those benefits are worthless in Mu Bingyun''s eyes. Of course, although he knew it, it was worth it in his eyes.


    Ao Zhuoxing was nagging while hurrying on the road. When he saw Ouyang Qingqing still looking desperate, he frowned. Could it be that he was frightened? He couldn''t help speeding up his pace. Such a weak little girl, still brought back to Shuangyun Mansion and let Mu Bingyun take a look. He is a big man of the dragon family, and he doesn''t understand what the little girl is thinking.


    The speed of ?? accelerated, and Ouyang Qingqing only felt that the cold wind blew her face a little. At this moment, a celestial force suddenly wrapped around her, making the despair on her face fade a little.

 Chapter 760： You cry, you cry, I dont care about you

    "Little human girls are fragile!"


    Ao Zhuoxing blessed the protection of Xianli, and complained in his mouth, but the speed was faster. Not long after, a voice came from his ear, Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes suddenly moved, Ao Zhuoxing happened to see it, glanced at her, jumped over with her in his arms, and saw a man and a woman.


    picked her up and let her see the scene in front of her. Seeing a sadness in her eyes, she knew that she really knew the two of them. Ao Zhuoxing didn''t go out, and Jing Jinshui and the two couldn''t find him, and they didn''t know what the purpose was, so they just hugged Ouyang Qingqing and whispered.


    "Ningzhi, go back with me, don''t mind what Qingqing said, she doesn''t have any bad intentions."


    Jing Jinshui looked very worried. Looking at the indifferent woman opposite, he didn''t know what to say, "The fairy world is so dangerous, if you want to leave, you have to wait until your strength can protect yourself before leaving, right?"


    "Brother, my arrival has caused trouble for you."


    Shui Ningzhi''s voice was a little cold, "Go back, she''s still worried about you."


    "But I''m worried about you too!" Jing Jinshui blurted out without thinking, "I''ll go back to Qingqing and explain to her, in short, you can''t go anywhere now."


    "Ningzhi, if something happens to you, I will feel guilty, even if I beg you, stay, okay? No matter what you do, you must take your own life into consideration, right?"


    Shui Ningzhi''s eyes flickered, a little moved: "I know that my righteous brother treats me very well."


    "It''s good to know, then go back with me. Qingqing won''t tell you this again in the future. If you continue to mess up like this, do you have the heart to see me worrying? Didn''t you say that I''ll take care of you?"


    Shui Ningzhi felt a little conflicted in her heart, she knew that if she went out like this, there was only one dead word. She hadn''t found the person she was looking for, so she couldn''t just die.


    Jing Jinshui looks very serious, this should be the only person who truly cares about her. Now she may only be able to rely on him to survive in the fairyland, she thought about it, and then leave when she can protect herself!


    "it is good."


    Jing Jinshui finally breathed a sigh of relief, pulled the Shuijing branch and walked back.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were full of tears, staring at the back of the two leaving, his eyes were blank, and the tears fell straight down, unknowingly wetting Ao Zhuoxing''s sleeves.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t nag this time. Although he didn''t know the relationship between the three, he was still able to guess something. The little girl in his arms wasn''t frightened. After coming to this conclusion, he hurried to Shuangyun Mansion with the person in his arms.


    On the way, he paid attention to this little girl many times, and he felt a little unhappy when he found that she couldn''t hold back tears. There was a great dragon clan holding her back, but she was still crying, wanting to wake her up with a roar, but he didn''t.


    Forget it, a weak human, he doesn''t have the same knowledge as her.


    Finally Shuangyun Mansion arrived, when Ao Zhuoxing came back, he felt that something was wrong. It happened that Wu Laiqing came out, saw Ouyang Qingqing in his arms, and couldn''t help running over.


    "Young Master Ao," he greeted Ao Zhuoxing, stared at Ouyang Qingqing and said, "Qingqing?" He hesitated, not understanding why Ouyang Qingqing was brought back by Ao Zhuoxing.


    Without waiting for him to ask, Ao Zhuoxing said, "I met you on the way, and she got powdered cartilage, Lao Tzu is really your lucky star, and he came very timely, those two **** were slapped into meat sauce by Lao Tzu! "


    Wu Laiqing swallowed, Ao Zhuoxing must be the most irritable dragon, at least the most irritable he has ever seen.


    "Thank you, Mr. Ao, let''s go first!"


    Because of Ouyang Qingqing''s three people''s affairs, he has also been anxious, waiting for everyone''s news, his strength is the weakest, and he can''t help much.


    "By the way, I also met two people who should be familiar to her. Take them to see them!"


    Wu Laiqing understood after a meal, immediately asked for directions, immediately passed the news to other people, and sent people to look for it at the same time. Ao Zhuoxing took Ouyang Qingqing back. Wu Laiqing was busy, and he didn''t tell Ouyang Qingqing''s room. After thinking about it, he hugged her into his yard, put her on the bed, and couldn''t help but muttered a few words. .


    "Tomorrow should be able to recover," Ao Zhuoxing sat on the side with an arrogant expression, "You should thank Lao Tzu well!"


    Ouyang Qingqing also understood that Ao Zhuo Xing was his own person, but his time in the Immortal Realm was relatively short, and he couldn''t fully recognize these people, so he felt a little fortunate in his heart. But remembering what happened before is a little painful.


    "Stop crying, cry again, I will throw you out!"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked aggrieved, making Ao Zhuoxing helpless, so he stopped: "You cry, you cry, I don''t care about you." After he finished speaking, he heated a pot of tea, snorted and drank it, and glanced at Ouyang Qingqing Some chapped lips, "Do you want it?"


    "Oh, forgot, you can''t talk, you look thirsty."


    So, Ao Zhuo Xing poured a cup of tea, walked to the side, slowly put it on her lips, and poured it into it. As a result, it poured a little violently and poured Ouyang Qingqing a mouthful, no matter how sad Ouyang Qingqing was. , and couldn''t help but laugh.


    The whole person is really clumsy.


    "Laugh again, I won''t give you water to drink."


    He stared at Ouyang Qingqing''s smiling eyes, and said something nagging. Although he said so, he didn''t do it. Instead, he took out a handkerchief and wiped it for her, and poured another cup of tea. , this time, using the control of Xianli, slowly let her drink it.


    Quenching her thirst, Ouyang Qingqing also felt much more comfortable, with gratitude in her eyes, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. Ao Zhuoxing put down the teacup and muttered, the door is open, although he is an informal person, he also knows that humans care more about reputation.


    I looked outside from time to time, and occasionally glanced at Ouyang Qingqing, only to think that this girl was indeed much more delicate than the dragon girl. It has been a long time since he returned to the Dragon Clan. Of course, he will never go back until the contract is released.


    Once those old guys know what happened to him, they will definitely be laughed at for a lifetime.


    So, he will definitely not go back, let''s talk about it after the contract is lifted! Perhaps, this time I can mention to Mu Bingyun, he has done such a big favor, is he going to help him terminate the contract?


    Thinking of this, Ao Zhuoxing was extremely happy, even a little overjoyed.


    At this moment, there were a series of anxious footsteps outside, and he stiffened his face. Among them, there was a footstep that he was very familiar with, who was it if it wasn''t Mu Bingyun?


    came really fast, it seemed that Mu Bingyun really cared about the little **** his bed.

 Chapter 761： regret

    As he was thinking, Mu Bingyun and the others had already walked in, and they saw Ao Zhuoxing''s room with the door open, and he was sitting on a chair beside him. Mu Bingyun and Jing Jinshui entered at the same time, and were about to see Ouyang Qingqing, but was stopped by Ao Zhuoxing.


    "She fell asleep."


    Ao Zhuoxing was a little depressed, "Okay, just to remind you to keep your voice down." His eyes were a little unpleasant to Jing Jinshui, and he turned to Mu Bingyun, "Would you like to help me get rid of it? Anyway, I helped you this time. busy?"


    "Think beautiful." Mu Bingyun took out a golden ring and handed it to him: "Would you like it?"


    Before waiting for Ao Zhuoxing to answer, he was picked up by him. He hurriedly checked inside, and sure enough, all kinds of rare treasures glowed with a mysterious light, which was in line with his intention.


    However, the next moment his face froze, and he gritted his teeth at Mu Bingyun who was already on the edge of the bed: "I''ve been fooled again." He looked annoyed, and his whole person was not very good.


    Mu Bingyun ticked the corner of his mouth, but when he saw Ouyang Qingqing''s tear-stained face, he looked a little unhappy: "Senior Brother Jing, you should give me an explanation, if it wasn''t for Zhuo Xing''s coincidence this time, you should know what the consequences would be. !"


    After ?? finished speaking, her eyes fell on Shui Ningzhi at the door: "No matter what Qingqing does, you should know that if you leave here, Senior Brother Jing will go out to find you. You should understand this very well!"


    Shui Ningzhi lowered her eyes and shook her body. She really understood that the only person who cared about her was Senior Brother Jing. Of course, Senior Brother Jing also cared about her the most. How could she not be angry when Ouyang Qingqing said those words.


    But she didn''t expect that Ouyang Qingqing would follow and almost had an accident.


    Jing Jinshui looked at Ouyang Qingqing''s pale face silently, and felt very distressed in his heart. His hands trembled a little. She stroked her cheek, still wet with tears.


    If...if Ao Zhuoxing hadn''t suddenly appeared, I''m afraid he really wouldn''t be able to see Qingqing again. At this moment, he was a little scared, and he remembered everything with Qingqing in his mind, and he regretted it extremely. He knew that Ouyang Qingqing was coming, why didn''t he worry about her safety at that time.


    If something happened to Qingqing, he would never be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    "Bingyun, it''s not about Ningzhi, I know it''s my fault, I won''t make Qingqing sad again." Jing Jinshui seemed to swear to himself, "I will take good care of it and make up for everything in the future."


    "Senior Brother Jing, you just need to understand. Some people miss you and you will never meet them again. When you lose them, you will never have a chance. This time I will teach you a lesson. Let Qingqing be here tonight. ," she turned back and said, "Zhuoxing, your yard is so big, change your room!"


    "I am dependent on you." Ao Zhuoxing glanced at the person on the bed and pouted, "Your territory, you are the master."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "What are you doing with your anger? You are obviously an old dragon, and you have to pretend to be a bug."


    "Again, Lao Tzu is a dragon, a great dragon, not a bug!"


    "Okay, okay, thank you very much tonight, really."


    Mu Bingyun said it very seriously, this was the most serious thanks Ao Zhuoxing received, he felt a kind of respect, and his mood was much better.


    "I don''t care about you anymore." He also knew the identities of Ouyang Qingqing and the three of them. Of course, he still felt that Jing Jinshui and Shui Ningzhi were a little annoying. This little girl is so innocent and pitiful, these two are too hateful. .


    said in his heart, turned around and went to the next room.


    "You take good care of Qingqing!"


    After speaking to Jing Jinshui, she left the room and walked to Shui Ningzhi''s side, "Since Senior Brother Jing doesn''t worry about you, you''ll be fine, don''t do this kind of thing again. If something happens to Qingqing. , I will not let you go, no matter how much you have to do with this matter. Although you will be angry and resentful, after all, in my heart, Qingqing is the most important. "


    "I understand."


    Shui Ningzhi''s voice was a little cold. Although she felt uncomfortable, she knew that Mu Bingyun was telling the truth. If Ouyang Qingqing had an accident today, the other party would not take into account the friendship with Jing Jinshui and would take action against her. .


    She can guarantee that between Qingqing and her, Jing Jinshui will choose her, but she cannot guarantee that between her and Mu Bingyun, Jing Jinshui will choose her. After all, in Jing Jinshui''s heart, she was just a shadow of Mu Bingyun, and she understood it very well.


    Mu Bingyun gave her a deep look, and said to everyone, "Everyone, let''s go down, it''s alright."


    One night was spent without any danger.


    Qingchen, when Ouyang Qingqing woke up, he felt a person beside the couch, slowly opened his eyes, and felt that his body was already able to move, but it was still a little sore, and it was estimated that there was still some medicinal effect.


    Jing Jinshui seemed to feel it, he raised his head quickly, the two of them looked at each other, and he hugged her with surprise in his eyes.


    "Qingqing."


    Ouyang Qingqing remembered his concern for Shui Ningzhi, so he was about to push him away, but he was hugged tightly, "No such thing will happen, I will treat you well."


    "Qingqing, I already know, I won''t abandon you next time, I will protect you well." Jing Jinshui was really scared, as Mu Bingyun said, only when he lost, he knew he was afraid , he is afraid of losing Qingqing.


    When he knew that Qingqing was almost killed, he felt that his brain was about to burst. After knowing that she was rescued, he was extremely fortunate. He regretted very much why he left Qingqing behind and chased after him desperately.


    Ouyang Qingqing lowered her eyes, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    Jing Jinshui felt that Ouyang Qingqing didn''t speak, and was a little worried in his heart. When he let go of her, he saw her calm face and felt like something was about to be lost, so he quickly clenched her hand.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Ouyang Qingqing still didn''t speak, "I know you''re angry, Qingqing, I was just worried about Ningzhi last night, she has only one dead end in the fairy world, so when I saw her go out, I couldn''t wait to chase after her. I didn''t know you would follow. If I knew you were coming, I would definitely not leave you alone."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Ouyang Qingqing raised her head, "If you knew I was following, what would you do?"


    "I will take you to find Ningzhi, I will not leave you, Qingqing, this time is a bit special, I hope you can understand." Jing Jinshui saw that something was wrong with her appearance, and quickly said, "It won''t happen again. It happened, trust me."


    "it is good!"


    Ouyang Qingqing pulled out a smile, "I believe in you."


    Jing Jinshui finally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly hugged her, "Qingqing, I know you can understand me. When Ningzhi can protect herself, I won''t stop her wherever she goes."

 Chapter 762： Who called Lao Tzu a rough dragon

    Ouyang Qingqing opened her eyes, she was confused, and when Jing Jinshui was in her arms, she only felt a little cold in her heart. It was cold, and she felt that this person could no longer make her feel warm.


    Is this still the person she loves deeply?


    Yeah, even so, she still loves him deeply, she doesn''t know how long she can love him, she just finds this kind of love a little uncomfortable. I couldn''t help holding him in my hands, brother, if I still love you, I will be with you.


    She closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep. After Jin Shui found out, he smiled helplessly and touched her little face: "I fell asleep like this, it really scared me to death." Gently put her down, looked at her face quietly, Jin Shui recalled a lot of this moment, all about the things they had experienced and practiced. If they hadn''t cooperated tacitly and trusted each other, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be alive today.


    "I''ll treat you well."


    kissed her on the forehead, Jing Jinshui picked her up, walked back to his room, put her down, backed out again, and closed the door. After Jingshui left, Ouyang Qingqing opened his eyes and stared blankly above.


    Outside the door, Shui Ningzhi walked over silently, looked inside, and couldn''t see anything through the door.


    "Brother, I''m sorry, I was wayward."


    "I don''t blame you, Ningzhi, from now on, you can cultivate here!" Jing Jinshui glanced over her face, looking a little haggard, "Don''t blame yourself for this, it''s my fault."


    "Brother..."


    Shui Ningzhi opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    Jing Jinshui shook his head and stopped her, "Okay, don''t say anything, Qingqing is tired and fell asleep again, let her rest! Don''t bother her for the time being."


    "I know." Shui Ningzhi moved her mouth: "I''ll see her again when she recovers. It''s me who is wrong, if possible, I''d rather meet the person who happened to this, not her, even though nothing happened. "


    "What nonsense!"


    Jing Jinshui''s voice improved a bit, and then the reaction came over, his face slowed down, "This matter is over, don''t mention it again, you forgot what I said to you? Cultivation well, it should be Don''t blame yourself for what you did, it''s not your fault, it''s me."


    "Um."


    Shuijingzhi nodded and finally left.


    After looking at Jin Shui for a long time, he withdrew his gaze. He must restrain himself and stop making Qingqing sad. He couldn''t lose Qingqing, he really couldn''t lose it. When he thought of losing Qingqing, his heart seemed to be torn apart.


    touched his heart, it turned out that Qingqing was so important in his heart. Qingqing, he will never let Qingqing down again.


    "Humph!"


    A cold snort woke him up, and he saw Li Dingxiang and Mu Bingyun coming over. Li Dingxiang looked unhappy and glared at him: "Fortunately, Qingqing is fine!"


    "Bingyun, I think I want to rearrange a yard for Qingqing to avoid being disturbed." Li Dingxiang was extremely angry, "It also saves her from seeing something and making her angry. There are so many pure women, some people It''s shameless to eat in a bowl and look at what''s in the pot!"


    Jing Jinshui was silent, his face was a little red: "Lilac, it''s my fault, I will treat Qingqing well in the future, and I won''t make her angry anymore."


    "It''s a fart, it should be hurt long ago, if you really like other people, just say it directly, lest Qingqing be sad for you every time, this time it almost happened, you have a little conscience If you see clearly what you want, you can let it go earlier, what are you doing, looking for a spare tire??"


    As for why Li Dingxiang used the word spare tire, he naturally heard Wu Yun''s complaints and learned it.


    "No...I...I will not leave Qingqing."


    "Hmph, who cares about you, in short, with me here, I can''t stand you bullying Qingqing! If you really want to have a good life with Qingqing, don''t care about other women, but if you really like someone, how can you do that? Care about other people??"


    "I treat Qingqing sincerely."


    "Okay, don''t explain, Bingyun, let''s see Qingqing first, we don''t know how she''s doing. According to what I said, Qingqing should really be set up in a separate courtyard, don''t let this stinky man go in and disturb her!"


    Jing Jinshui looked embarrassed as he watched the two push the door and entered. After a while, there was a slight chatter inside, and he did not dare to go in to disturb them. When he was about to leave, he met Wu Yun and Li Zhan again, his face so embarrassed.


    Dark Cloud walked in front of him, looked at him quietly for a while, and touched his chin. He was horrified to see him, don''t say it, it was really scary to be watched by Dark Cloud.


    "If you don''t strengthen your heart, you will regret it sooner or later." After speaking, Wu Yun turned around and said, "Old man, let''s go in, right. Old man, why don''t you have someone you like??"


    Li Zhan''s old face shook: "Girl, let''s go in soon."


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, don''t use such a clumsy method to divert your eyes."


    The two walked into the house, and Jinshui knew what happened yesterday, so he offended all the people in Shuangyun Mansion. Looking at the lively house, he had to go out.


    Just walked out, another person came, and when he stared at this person, he was even more embarrassed.


    He cupped his hands, and now he doesn''t know what to call him.


    "I heard that you left Qingqing for the sake of Shui Ningzhi? You should know about my relationship with Qingqing." Feng Qingyi said lightly, with an expression of dissatisfaction with Jing Jinshui.


    Jing Shui of course knew that Feng Qingyi was actually Ouyang Qingqing''s cousin, so he hurriedly bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    Feng Qingyi frowned: "This kind of thing, there is no next time, I don''t want to see Qingqing get hurt, if you can''t protect her, it''s better to leave her sooner or later."


    "I will definitely protect Qingqing so that she won''t get hurt."


    "So best."


    Feng Qingyi stepped into the small courtyard, and when Jin Shui saw that he had no intention of looking back, he breathed a long sigh of relief, and a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He knew that what happened this time was serious, and he completely accepted all kinds of criticism.


    "I just see that you are a little unpleasant, such a cute little girl, are you really willing to let go?" Ao Zhuoxing paced in front of Jing Jinshui, grabbed him and punched Jing Jinshui in the face , "I just can''t stand it. Whoever calls me a rude dragon, as the saying goes, when the road is injustice, he will beat people up."


    Jingshui suffers from pain, but is not the opponent''s opponent, and his heart is full of bitterness.


    Ao Zhuoxing let out a haha, and threw Jing Jinshui to the ground with one hand, "Sure enough, after hitting someone who is not pleasing to the eye, I feel a lot more relaxed, so I went to Mu Bingyun to ask for something good."

 Chapter 763： Li Wantong asks for help

    Jing Jinshui smiled bitterly and looked at Ao Zhuoxing who was walking away. He slowly got up, and bursts of pain came from his face. It is estimated that other people will feel that Ao Zhuoxing has beaten him well.


    Followed by Jinshui, no matter where you go, you will be met with strange looks from many people. But he endured it silently, helping Ouyang Qingqing cook porridge every day, and buying some gadgets to come back to make her happy.


    also avoided Shui Ningzhi and rarely spoke to him. After a while, Ouyang Qingqing showed a smile. At this time, he finally felt more relieved. Seeing his efforts, the people in the manor gradually became kinder to him, not as vicious as before.


    The relationship between the two seems to have returned to its original state, only Shuijingzhi lives in a secluded place, and everyone does not embarrass Shuijingzhi, and each does his own thing.


    "Qingqing, I''m relieved to see you finally smiling." After Jinshui led Ouyang Qingqing, the two walked aimlessly on the street. interest.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s color is soft, and his eyes are taken back from a distance: "Senior brother."


    "What''s the matter, Qingqing?" Jing Jinshui was a little nervous, since what happened a few days ago made him into a high level of tension, for fear that Ouyang Qingqing would never be seen again, "Did I make Qingqing angry by saying something wrong? No, hit me. If I say something wrong in the future, hit me. As long as you''re happy, it doesn''t matter if you hit me."


    Ouyang Qingqing looked at Jing Jinshui''s serious eyes, opened his mouth, but didn''t ask what was in his heart. Holding it, Jing Jinshui held her hand tightly, and could feel the temperature passed on by him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the indifference in his eyes gradually faded away.


    "Senior brother didn''t say anything wrong, as long as senior brother treats me well in the future."


    She lowered her eyes, feeling a little depressed. She knew that the senior brother was also kind to her, but every time she met Shui Ningzhi, the senior brother would involuntarily favor Shui Ningzhi, and her husband favored other women, which was unbearable for every woman.


    "Of course I''ll be nice to Qingqing, and I''ll be nice to Qingqing."


    Jing Jinshui seemed to feel something, and quickly wrapped her in his arms, "Senior brother will protect you from now on, and no one will bully you again. If I make you unhappy, Qingqing will vent at me, I promise. Neither say a word!"


    Seeing Jing Jinshui''s cautious assurance, Ouyang Qingqing was a little touched. If senior brother didn''t care about her, why would he say such a thing. He also reached out and hugged him, and the soft voice was in his ears.


    "Okay, if my brother bullies me in the future, I won''t forgive you." She raised her head, her long eyelashes kept stirring, and the eyes inside were so charming, "Senior brother, you have to keep your word!"


    "It must be counted!"


    Jin Shui hurriedly assured, "Are you happy now?"


    Ouyang Qingqing laughed, he just felt warm, like the little sun shining on him in winter, very comfortable. In recent days, the two have been very knowledgeable about their relationship without mentioning Shui Ningzhi.


    Ouyang Qingqing also felt that Shuijingzhi rarely appeared, and felt a little more at ease. If Senior Brother can be good with her, she will be fine, and she won''t bother with Shui Ningzhi.


    On this day, the invitation from Yuding Palace arrived.


    Mu Bingyun said after reading the invitations one by one, "The long live birthday of Yuchan, the master of the Yuding Palace, will be half a month later. She invited us to Shuangyun Mansion, and everyone should prepare."


    "By the way, Bingyun, the Emperor said that he will come over in ten days, and I heard that the people from the Jade Cauldron Palace also invited him."


    Mu Bingyun blinked: "You mean to say that Pale White will come too, I must know about this before you!"


    Li Dingxiang twitched the corners of her mouth, her face was slightly red, how could she forget that Emperor Zun wanted to come over, she must have told Bingyun first. Seeing that everyone was looking at her with a smile, she could not wait to find a crack in the ground to get in.


    "It''s not like everyone doesn''t know about you and Pale. Besides, when do you two do things??"


    "Bingyun, if you talk like that again, I will ignore you."


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand: "Okay, I really can''t talk about you, you are so shy, why don''t you feel shy when you talk to Pale?"


    "When did I talk nonsense with him, that kid is a lump of wood!" Li Dingxiang hurriedly took a step back and retorted. After she finished speaking, she felt that the eyes of everyone were even more ambiguous, and her heart was not good. When she wanted to settle accounts with Mu Bingyun, they had already slipped away.


    "Bingyun, I''m going to strike!"


    Dark Cloud glanced at her and said lightly, "Lilac, don''t steal my words."


    ¡­


    "Wood girl, please help me!"


    Li Wantong looked very haggard, and her fairly beautiful face was pale. Recently, things happened one after another in the Li family, and she was too busy to take care of them.


    The enemies that she had offended at the beginning were all powerful, and she would not be afraid of them before. However, now her cultivation base has not improved for a long time, and her formation has not improved for a long time.


    Seeing that the collaterals in the Li family are also malicious, and there are enemies outside, and if things go on like this, everything will be taken away from her, even more miserable than before.


    After thinking about it, she only thought of Mu Bingyun. She thought that as long as Mu Bingyun could help her, she would be able to quickly rectify the Li family and stand at the top again. Mu Bingyun helped the people from Xiaoxianjie to come up, which was enough to prove that the other party was not so cruel, so she came to Shuangyun Mansion with hope.


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to speak, Ao Zhuo sat down on the chair, stepped on the side, picked up a pot of tea and poured it into his mouth: "Ha, the water here is still delicious. some."


    "Waste!" Li Dingxiang spat, Ao Zhuoxing didn''t care at all.


    stared at Li Wantong and grinned: "You want to help this bitch?" He picked up the fruit beside him and bit it bit by bit, the whole room resounded with the sound of biting the fruit.


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help laughing. Seeing Ao Zhuo''s bad behavior, he quickly hid behind Jing Jinshui and laughed.


    Ao Zhuoxing glared: "After all, Laozi was once your savior, Qingqing, why can''t you laugh at Laozi?"


    "No..." Ouyang Qingqing quickly stabilized her smile, "Brother Ao, you are a man of temperament, I didn''t laugh at you."


    "That''s good," Ao Zhuoxing didn''t want to know her in the same way, and he wasn''t a man, so he couldn''t punch him, "This **** doesn''t have any good intentions at first glance, Mu Bingyun, I think I will She slapped her to death, lest she be a demon in the future."

 Chapter 764： Dont sell meat in front of Lao Tzu

    Li Wantong was frightened by Ao Zhuoxing''s aura, his face turned pale again, and his neck shrank inward, completely losing the aura of the original Li Family Master. But after being the head of the Li family for so many years, he was still a little arrogant.


    "Young Master Ao, what does this mean? I don''t know when Wan Tong saw you offended. If he offended you, please tell me. If Young Master Ao is talking nonsense, Wan Tong doesn''t want to suffer such a plain and framing accusation. "Li Wantong raised her head, revealing her fair neck, just for Ao Zhuoxing to look straight.


    Mu Bingyun was speechless and couldn''t help covering his eyes.


    Ao Zhuoxing crossed Erlang''s legs, nibbled at the fruit, and squinted at Li Wantong: "Don''t sell meat in front of Lao Tzu, you will be upset when you see me, just because you are not pleasing to the eye, I want to slap you to death! Your uncle Ao kills people. Do you still need a reason??"


    "One slap is enough to make meat sauce. What do you need so much nonsense for?"


    Li Wantong couldn''t help but take a step back, the color of her whole body was gone, and her body was shaking slightly. She bit her lip, she didn''t expect Ao Zhuoxing to be so rude, not even feminine, even more inhumane than Cang Yu at the beginning, and of course even more disrespectful.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t mean to stop her, her expression changed: "Miss Mu, are you going to let this person destroy the relationship between the Li family and Shuangyun Mansion??"


    "He''s Uncle Ao, and I can''t afford to offend him." Mu Bingyun held his chin, with a smile in his eyes, and his red lips joined together, "With the strength of my entire Shuangyun Mansion, I can''t get him alone, he is a fairy. Respect the ninth-rank powerhouse."


    After ??, she looked embarrassed: "Patriarch Li, you have wronged me."


    "That wooden girl means you won''t help me anymore??"


    Li Wantong did not expect that Mu Bingyun refused so much that she could not refute, and even pulled out a strong man like Ao Zhuoxing. Of course, she didn''t know that Ao Zhuoxing was not deliberately designed by Mu Bingyun, but because he was bored and came by himself.


    "It''s all said that we can''t provoke Mr. Ao, he wants to kill, what can we do? If we stop it, we won''t be slapped into meat sauce by him," Wu Yun pouted angrily, pulling Li Zhan''s sleeve, tears welling up, "Grandpa Li, why is there such an unreasonable person who has the cheek to ask us to die for her? You say this person is hateful and not hateful!"


    "Snapped-"


    Li Zhan raised his eyebrows and slapped the table with a slap, "Damn, it''s really terrifying, how dare you bully Xiao Wuyun!"


    "Who wants to bully our little black cloud, let''s see if this son won''t kill him!" A voice came from outside the door, dressed in a graceful son''s style, strode in with a dashing stride, the pair of peach blossom eyes are particularly conspicuous, and the face is not good Staring at Li Wantong, the latter seemed to fall into an ice cellar.


    This is not Tao Ran and who is it?


    When ??Tao Ran walked in, two people walked in behind him. One had no expression on his face, but his color was unparalleled.


    When they saw these two people, everyone was stunned for a moment, then smiled and nodded as a greeting.


    Mu Bingyun also saw that person, and the smile in his eyes was even more obvious. Now the two of them can know what the other party wants to say without saying a word. So Pale Bai quickly stepped aside and let Cang Yu walk in front.


    He went straight past, and when he passed Li Wantong in the middle, he swept over directly. If a careful person saw it, he would find that he deviates a bit farther from Li Wantong, as if he was afraid of being contaminated with something dirty. Then he quickened his pace and quickly walked in front of Mu Bingyun. He naturally pulled her up and hooked her waist, and the two of them sat together on the larger seat.


    Pale White quickly stood opposite Li Dingxiang, the two of them winked together, making everyone laugh out loud.


    Tao Ran glanced, and naturally walked to the side of the dark cloud, and took out a very delicate gadget: "Little dark cloud, do you like it?"


    Dark Cloud was not polite at all, and quickly picked it up to observe. Tao Ran breathed a sigh of relief, something that could make Wu Yun take a second look would prove that this was what she liked.


    "It''s not bad, I''ll take your boy''s wishes, add a meal for dinner!"


    When ?? heard the extra meal, not only Tao Ran, but other people also stared at her with gleaming eyes. Are looking forward to, when will be able to night ah!


    "By the way, who bullied our little black cloud, do you want me to kill him for you?"


    Wu Yun was in a good mood, so he stopped: "Small matter, trivial matter, it''s quite easy for this girl to kill someone!"


    "That''s good."


    Tao Ran glanced over Li Wantong and sat down in his seat. The hall fell into silence for a while. Li Wantong only felt that she was nothing in this group of people. This feeling was very uncomfortable. They didn''t even take herself seriously.


    "Wood girl, do you really want to be so decisive?"


    She is still not reconciled, this should be her last hope. Although she was talking to Mu Bingyun, her eyes were actually looking at Cang Yu, but that man didn''t give her a single look, he was completely focused, and even greedily looked at the woman who was close to him. That infatuated look in her eyes was something she envied and hated.


    "Pale, throw her out. If you break into Shuangyun Mansion again, kill her directly."


    Hearing this voice, Li Wantong''s blushing face faded again, and looked at Cangyu in disbelief. Is this person still so cruel?


    Mu Bingyun propped his chin up, silently watching all this, and did not speak. Pale and bitterly came up over there, ready to lift Li Wantong out, when Li Dingxiang''s voice sounded behind her.


    "Hey, hey, Pale, if your kid dares to touch her, my mother will never stop with you!"


    This was so frightened that Pale quickly retracted his hand, looked left and right, felt everyone''s ridicule, and felt even more embarrassed. Immortal power accumulated in his palm, and he instantly wrapped Li Wantong, and then threw it outside, and Li Wantong was thrown out just like that. When he used up the immortal power, he quickly cut off the connection and threw it away, making people laugh.


    Everyone looked into the distance in unison, until the figure was no longer in sight, then they withdrew their eyes and laughed.


    "What did you do about the Li family?" Mu Bingyun poured a cup of tea for him with a smile and handed it to him, but he didn''t take it. He only looked at her with a pair of burning eyes, she felt that from time to time His eyes swept over, he coughed softly, and said in a low voice, "What are you going to do?"


    "What about Binger?"


    When the words fell, she felt a warm palm hold her hand holding the teacup, and slowly followed his strength, bringing the teacup to his lips, and now she finally understood what he meant. .

 Chapter 765： complex

    Since he likes it, of course she will not refuse, and let him drink up the cup of tea along the way.


    The two had not seen each other for a long time, and this sudden intimacy made her feel the heartbeat of a deer, and her cheeks were also flushed. Seeing that he drank all the tea, he still did not let go of her hand. open.


    knew that this person was going to do something wrong, his eyes moved, and he suddenly bit his lips, and the soft touch also made him stunned for a moment. Before he could react, she pushed him away and leaped out of the hall.


    He looked at the distant figure, naturally he would not let it go, he got up and chased after him. Soon everyone saw the black figure holding the little red flower in his arms, and the two jumped in a certain direction together.


    "The relationship between Emperor Zun and Bingyun is getting better and better," Li Dingxiang sighed a little. Over the years, everyone has changed a lot, and everything is going in a good direction, "I hope they can keep going like this. "


    "Sister Bingyun and brother-in-law will definitely be happy."


    Ouyang Qingqing had blessings and envy in his eyes. Even though she and senior brother still look the same today, many things are different, she just subconsciously doesn''t want to think about those issues.


    Can Senior Brother not care about Shuijingzhi?


    She won''t deceive herself. She hasn''t had much communication with Shui Ningzhi recently, but she can still feel that senior brother still cares about Shui Ningzhi. If there is any problem with the other party, senior brother will definitely be the first to rush up.


    rested her head on Jing Jinshui, she closed her eyes, she just wanted to get along with him more when she still loved him deeply, she had gradually lost confidence in the relationship between them.


    Just because I still love in my heart, I can''t bear to let it go. How painful it is to let go, like cutting a piece of meat off the heart.


    "Is Qingqing tired?"


    After Jinshui felt the strength on her shoulders, she realized that she was leaning on it with her eyes closed. She couldn''t help but touched her cheek, her fair earlobes were so beautiful, and her long eyelashes were beautiful.


    The black hair was scattered on his body, and he held it up, like silk and satin, and he couldn''t help but hold it. Holding her hand, it was soft and soft, and he liked the feeling of holding her more and more.


    "Qingqing, why don''t you go out for a walk, you''ll be going to Yuding Palace in two days."


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t put his head down, he just closed his eyes and said, "Senior brother, don''t move, let me lean on you."


    "Still naughty!" He pinched her nose and wrapped her in his arms, "Then I won''t move, let you rely on me."


    "Um."


    Hearing her voice coming out of her nasal voice, it was as small as a mosquito, but it was pleasant to the ear, and he also enjoyed this feeling. The fragrance from her body reached the tip of his nose, and he couldn''t help but lean in closer.


    I never thought that when I was holding Qingqing, it would be so beautiful.


    The rest of the people saw the appearance of the two, and the strange agreement did not disturb them. As for Ao Zhuoxing drinking tea and eating delicious food, he was enjoying himself. A maid beside him hurriedly filled him up, and when he was almost done, he changed new tea for him.


    As for Shui Ningzhi, she silently lowered her head. In order not to cause Ouyang Qingqing''s misunderstanding, she chose a position where the two could not see her. Stayed for a while and left silently. She still looked cold, and it happened that Jin Shui saw her lonely back, and there was some worry in his eyes. Every time he saw that stubborn and indifferent look, he couldn''t help but go to comfort him.


    "Senior brother, what''s wrong?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s subtle voice sounded in his ears, which woke him up. By the way, if he wants to be nice to Qingqing, why don''t he go! If Qingqing finds out, I am afraid they will misunderstand again.


    He glanced outside the door again, and there was no sign of Shuijingzhi: "Nothing, I think it''s good."


    "Oh!"


    Ouyang Qingqing still didn''t open her eyes, she closed her eyes and responded.


    "Pale, come here, you kid, I have something to ask you." Li Dingxiang waved at Pale, with a pleasing smile, the two hurriedly walked out, not knowing what to say while walking. whats the matter.


    "Then I''ll prepare dinner." Wu Yun pulled out his sleeves, showing his small arms, pulled Li Zhan, and waved at Tao Ran, "Tao Ran, old man, come and help me."


    "it is good."


    Tao Ran''s eyes lit up, and of course he agreed to help. Now that he can eat dishes made by Wu Yun, he rarely goes to restaurants. As for Li Zhan, he had long been accustomed to this little girl''s oppression, and happily followed, and the three of them left one after another.


    Feng Qingyi''s eyes flashed with a trace of disappointment, and his side glance fell on Mo Xing, who was also somewhat indifferent, "Brother Mo."


    "What''s wrong with Brother Feng?" Mo Xing kept walking, and when he heard someone call him, he looked up and found that everyone was almost gone, only Feng Qingyi looked at him.


    "It''s better to go together and discuss how to develop next."


    "Alright."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, with some relief, some bitterness in their eyes, and a hint of willingness. The two men got up together, one in Tsing Yi and the other in Mo Yi, and walked out of the hall side by side.


    Therefore, in the entire hall, only Ao Zhuo Xing, who was eating on the side, was left, as well as Ouyang Qingqing and Jing Jinshui. However, they seemed to be people from two different worlds. On Ao Zhuoxing''s side, they could only hear the sound of eating and the sound of satisfaction, while on Ouyang Qingqing''s side, both of them were relatively quiet.


    The setting sun came in from outside the door, and it happened to shine on the figures of the three of them. The golden light made them feel a little warm, but also a little dazzling. Ouyang Qingqing slowly opened her eyes, did not pick up her head, but changed to a more comfortable position, looking out the door, the sunset slowly falling in the distance covered her eyes. A layer of golden yarn.


    Jing Jinshui also looked at the setting sun and put his arms around Ouyang Qingqing. The two didn''t say a word and just looked into the distance so quietly. Jing Jinshui felt that this was the best time to be with Ouyang Qingqing.


    Ao Zhuoxing also stopped eating, and put the teacup gently on the table, looking out with a pair of tiger eyes. He stood up, his eyes swept over the two of them, his pace suddenly quickened, and he rushed out with a swipe, followed by a dragon roar, and in Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes, there was a five-year-old chasing the setting sun. Claw Golden Dragon.


    She was a little stunned, and Ao Zhuoxing''s scolding voice came from her ears: "I''m burning to death!" It turned out that Ao Zhuoxing saw the sunset and wanted to see if he could catch up, but when he was still far away, he Some can''t stand it.


    She couldn''t help laughing, hugged Jing Jinshui''s arm and said, "Let''s go back!"


    Over there, Ao Zhuoxing was still swaying in the air, a huge five-clawed golden dragon, staring at the setting sun with big eyes and small eyes, looking extremely stupid. When it was getting late and the sunset disappeared, he finally came back a little unwilling.

 Chapter 766： What do you mean by Double Cloud Inn? ?

    Yuding Palace is going to hold a feast, and it is also the 10,000-year birthday of the palace owner, Yuchan, and everyone who knows Yuding Palace has been invited. Those who could not come, also asked someone to bring gifts.


    Although the people of Yuding Palace usually do things only by their own temperament, they don''t care about means. But this is the Immortal Realm. If you respect your strength, as long as your strength is strong, no one dares to object to it, even if you say that you are right.


    Therefore, for the feast of the Jade Ding Palace, everyone who is invited, who can come, will naturally come.


    The people from Shuangyun Mansion also set off early. Jade Cauldron Palace is not near here. Tomorrow will be the feast of Jade Cauldron Palace. They plan to live in the nearest city of Shexian Cave first, and they don¡¯t have to rush so much tomorrow.


    Many people also have this idea. When they reach their destination, they are already crowded. Fortunately, there is also an inn under the Shuangyun Commercial Bank. Wu Laiqing greeted him early and asked people to reserve a few rooms, so they didn''t rush over.


    "What do you mean by Shuangyun Inn?? The next room is empty, why don''t you let us live?? I don''t want to pay ten times the price. Do you not want to do business??"


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the inn, a voice reached their ears. Looking closely, the person who spoke was a young man. There were five young men in a group, four men and one woman, all of whom looked very good.


    "I''m sorry, everyone, the Tianzihao room you need has already been reserved. If you don''t mind, please wait for a while. We will use the array method to arrange other rooms, which will definitely not be worse than these rooms." Lu Youran said With a smile, she walked out of the inn, looking much softer than before. Suddenly, she saw Mu Bingyun and several people at the door, and hurriedly nodded in greeting.


    Mu Bingyun stopped at her, saying to solve other problems first. She brought people into the inn and was about to go upstairs. At this time, a young man stopped them quickly.


    "The shopkeeper, aren''t those rooms reserved for them?" The young man looked a little arrogant, and even a little disdainful, he touched a storage ring and came out, "We liked the room you reserved, this is compensation for you, As for where you want to live, please, we live here."


    After he finished speaking, he threw the storage ring, and the ring broke into the air and hit Mu Bingyun''s face. She didn''t move, and she was about to hit this flower-like face. Many people around showed a touch of pity. Immortal world is such a bully, no one dares to care.


    Surprisingly, Lu Youran didn''t say a word and stood silently on the side. This is a little surprising. After all, Lu Youran''s reputation here is very good. She will not be polite to anyone who makes trouble in the inn. Could it be that Lu Youran can''t provoke the young people in front of her?


    The young man saw that Lu Youran was very interesting, the corners of his mouth crooked, and he looked even more proud.


    At this moment, the man in the azure robe behind the young man suddenly floated over and was about to intercept the storage ring, but was snatched by Cang Yu, his **** clamped the ring, and then he threw it to the young man''s side. , The young man did not expect such a thing to happen, the whole person could not escape at all, only to hear him scream.


    I saw a ring sunk deep into his face, and he could only see a circle with blood on his face. He rubbed his face in pain, stared at Cangyu viciously, and was about to start.


    "you wanna die!"


    At this time, the man who was about to intercept the ring stopped at him, and the young man quickly stepped back, covering his face and daring not to say anything.


    The man withdrew his slender and clean hand and hid it in his sleeve. His eyes fell on the two of them: "You two are shocked." After speaking, his eyes stayed on Mu Bingyun''s face and moved away for a moment. With no expression on his face, he turned around and walked to Lu Youran''s side.


    "how long it takes?"


    Lu Youran quickly reacted and said, "It only takes a quarter of an hour, please wait inside, sir."


    "OK."


    The ?? man responded and looked back at the remaining four, who quickly followed. Among them, the young man stared at the blue eyes with incomparable resentment, and did not dare to make other actions.


    A few people were arranged to wait in the hall. After Lu Youran had someone serving refreshments, he immediately dispatched the Immortal Array Master to set up a new room. Before that, he also asked a few people about their preferences and how many rooms they needed. Finally, the man replied, there are four rooms in total.


    "Brother, why did you stop me??"


    The man didn''t answer, he just sipped the tea silently, followed Mu Bingyun''s group upstairs, and didn''t take it back until he disappeared, "How many silver-haired and red-clothed women are there in the fairy world?"


    Xue Lin''s expression changed: "Is she Mu Bingyun?"


    "Yes." The man put down the teacup, his eyes had no emotion at all, and his tone was very flat. He didn''t know whether he was angry about the talent or not, but Xue Lin was a little scared. Come out with me, and don''t make trouble for me!"


    "I..." Xue Lin felt a little pain in his cheeks, so he pressed the ring on it with all his strength, but he didn''t want the ring to sink into his bones, and the pain made him grin. After encircling the immortal power, the blood was slowly stopped, but there was still a faint red mark on the cheek, "I''m not reconciled if this revenge is not repaid!"


    After he finished speaking, he slammed the ring to the ground, looking very vicious.


    "Second Brother Xue, Brother Xue is right, since it''s out, it''s better for us not to provoke right and wrong. You think that person is Mu Bingyun, I heard that she is still an eleventh-order Immortal Formation Master, Piao Piao thinks, let''s Just listen to Big Brother Xue, don''t be so impulsive."


    As Yu Piaopiao spoke, he involuntarily looked at the handsome man, his cheeks reddened, "After all, there is nothing wrong with listening to Big Brother Xue."


    Xue Lin felt very uncomfortable, what Big Brother Xue''s, isn''t he Xue Lin from the Xue family? ?


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say this. As for revenge, he also kept it in mind and kept it in his heart. No matter if you were Mu Bingyun or Cangyu, he would not let go of either.


    Yu Piaopiu didn''t interrupt when she saw that the two didn''t speak. Ruyu''s fingers clenched the teacup tightly and kept turning it, indicating that she was actually very nervous. Occasionally, the corner of her eyes glanced at the man, but she didn''t dare to take a second look.


    "Yuran, where did those people just now come from? Why do they look a little strange. It seems that they are not involved in the places we have investigated." When they got to the room, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but ask.


    Lu Youran also shook his head: "I don''t know, it should be out of the scope of our investigation. Immortal world is so big and has many forces, so we really can''t finish the investigation. It is said that this time Yuchan invited many immortal world sects. A very small part of it."

 Chapter 767： Never heard of Jinwu being scared to death

    "However, I have already sent people to investigate. Since they have come here, they will always reveal their identities. There should be news soon."


    "I saw that the young man was likely to hold grudges before, and make people pay more attention."


    Lu Youran nodded: "Understood, right owner, that..."


    "Lai Qing didn''t come here. If you miss him, let someone help you watch here and go back!"


    Lu Youran''s expression was a little uncomfortable: "Master, I''m still busy, so I won''t accompany you more. But if you have a son with you, I don''t think you need me. I''m leaving!" Lu Youran was afraid of what Mu Bingyun would say. Hastily fled.


    After a quarter of an hour, the inn really built a few very nice rooms, and invited Xue Lin and the others in. Seeing the satisfied room, Xue Lin didn''t say anything.


    "Brother Xue, this inn is not bad."


    Yu Piaopiao glanced at his house and walked out quickly, seeing Xue Mang outside, he couldn''t help but walk over. Xue Mang nodded slightly, but his eyes were somewhere. She followed her line of sight and saw a woman in red walking over.


    "Huh? That''s the wooden girl from before? What?" She was surprised that the woman had black hair, but she had silver hair before, and her eyes were a little curious and a little surprised.


    "No, it''s another person who came with the wooden girl, and Piao Piao didn''t notice it."


    Yu Piaopiao was stunned, stared at the woman until she entered the room, and said, "These two really look alike, but this woman looks much weaker than Mu Girl, and she is only the third rank of Immortal King just now. I can''t see how far the Mu girl is in her strength, at least she is stronger than me. Does Big Brother Xue know the current strength of Mu girl?"


    "do not know."


    Xue Mang''s eyes flashed a ray of light, "I can''t see it, I should hide my strength."


    He was really wronged on this point. Mu Bingyun now has no wood meridian, and the thunder meridian is hidden again. As long as she doesn''t use her strength, it is usually invisible.


    Yu Piaopiao was very surprised, but didn''t ask any more questions.


    "Brother Xue, may I ask you a question?" Yu Piaopiao pondered for a while. Seeing that Xue Mang did not stop him, he gathered up his courage and said, "What exactly are you here for?"


    She tugged at her sleeves, she really didn''t understand. Since she met Big Brother Xue, she went wherever he went, and never thought of leaving. Fortunately for her, Big Brother Xue did not have a woman he liked so far.


    However, she felt that Brother Xue paid too much attention to the wooden girl, but fortunately the other party was already married.


    "Piao Piao, go back to your room and rest when you are tired from the journey!"


    didn''t wait for an answer, only heard the sound of Xue Mang closing the door, Yu Piaopiao was a little frustrated, and had to pace back to his room, feeling a little disappointed.


    ¡­


    "Bingyun, I heard that there will be a beautiful lantern festival here at night, why don''t we go out and play?"


    Wu Yun pushed open the door and came in. She glanced at the room, but couldn''t see Cangyu''s figure, so she couldn''t help asking, "Where''s Cangyu?" As soon as she finished speaking, she felt someone behind her and was startled, "Cangyu. , you scared me to death, if you scared me, I would sleep with Bingyun every day, I won¡¯t worry about you!¡±


    Cangyu stepped to Mu Bingyun''s side, and quickly put her in his arms, saying, "I''ve never heard of Jinwu being scared to death!"


    "If you scare me like this again, I will definitely be the first Golden Crow to be scared to death." Wu Yun pursed his mouth angrily, seeing that he actually hugged Mu Bingyun tightly, a bad idea flashed in his heart, "Bing Yun, we are going out with a few girls today, without men, what do you think?"


    Without waiting for Mu Bingyun to speak, she hurried over, snatched him out, pulled him out of the room, and closed the door by the way, "Cangyu, just stay in the room and wait for Bingyun to come back and pamper you! If you Come with me, I really sleep with Bingyun in my arms every day!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Knowing that Wu Yun likes to play, he said to the room, "Then you just wait and we''ll come back after we play." Cangyu, who was about to keep up, stopped walking when she heard what she said. The house waited obediently.


    So the two went to Ouyang Qingqing again, thought about it, and went to Shuijingzhi''s room, but found that there was no one in it, and finally called Lu Youran, and the four went to the street. The lanterns of the fairy world are incomparable to the mortal world.


    Not to mention the materials used for lanterns, they are all things that are invaluable in the mortal world. The lamps made are also various and colorful, and they are also set with gems and diamonds. They walked all the way to the river. Although it was already dark, there were bright lights everywhere, and the river was full of lights, as beautiful as the Milky Way.


    "Pretty?"


    Wu Yun said triumphantly, several people glanced at her, and Mu Bingyun''s heart moved: "Wu Yun, this has something to do with you, right?"


    "Bingyun, don''t tear me apart every time!"


    Wu Yun was a little helpless, "Why did you guess that this was my idea?" Since she came out of the retreat, she has come up with various ways to toss in the fairyland, and the voices of the stores under Shuangyun Commercial Bank are getting better and better. As soon as people hear Shuangyun Firm''s eyes flashing trust.


    As for this lantern, she also remembered it a while ago, so she asked Lu Youran to help, and set up such a place next to the river, which was surprisingly popular with many people. The immortals have never seen anything, not to mention the small lanterns. However, there is a lantern festival in the fairyland. Isn''t it even more unexpected, and you can come to appreciate the beauty of the lanterns when you are tired from practice.


    "The immortals think about training all day, winning treasures, how to improve their strength, where there is such a leisurely mood, only you have such an idea." If it weren''t for the appearance of the dark clouds, it is estimated that the immortals would not enjoy the restaurant. the kind of food.


    "That''s right, I am convinced by your reason!"


    Dark Cloud nodded fiercely, and then his eyes moved twice, "So, Bingyun, let''s go buy a lantern and put it on, how about it?"


    "And Qingqing, Youran, if you see what you like, I will buy it for you." These words were so arrogant that the three couldn''t help laughing. Here the dark clouds seem to be the smallest, but they are also the most insidious.


    Even if they are depressed, they can be amused by a few words from the dark clouds.


    "I do know that the lanterns are the best somewhere." Lu Youran said, seeing the three of them looking at her seriously, she reacted, and took the three to the destination, and soon saw a booth , the booth is much larger than the other booths, surrounded by dazzling lanterns.


    All of them are very beautiful, attracting many women to come to choose. It was an old man who made the lantern. The old man was lying on a chair, half-squinting, not caring at all whether someone was stealing his lantern.


    "Hey, isn''t that Shuijingzhi?" Wu Yun''s sharp eyes found Shuijingzhi''s figure.

 Chapter 768： Isnt that a half-naked guy?

    Mu Bingyun looked at the booth and confirmed that under the light, the person in red with a cold face was Shui Ningzhi. Shui Ningzhi stared at a lantern, showing a rare emotion.


    The three of them looked at each other and walked over to Shuijingzhi.


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t know someone was coming, so he took down the lantern: "Boss, how do you sell this?"


    "Fifty fairy stones."


    Shui Ningzhi responded and was about to take out the immortal stone, when a female voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "This lantern is so beautiful, I want it!"


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t pay attention before, but when he was about to give it to the boss Xianshi, he suddenly found that the lantern in his hand was being held on the other side, he frowned, and his eyes locked on the figure of the person who came. It was a very bright-looking woman. There is arrogance in the eyebrows.


    The woman stared at Shui Ningzhi: "I want this lantern, let it go!"


    "I''m ready to buy."


    Shui Ningzhi walked to the boss with the lantern, and wanted to give the boss immortal stone, but she didn''t want the woman to not let go: "I haven''t let go of what Yujiao likes, you can let it go if you are interested, otherwise don''t blame me. You''re welcome, no matter where you came from, if you provoke my Jade Cauldron Palace, don''t think about a better life!"


    "This is what I saw first."


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t want to let go, and his eyes fell on the periphery of the lantern. There was a man in white painted on it, and his expression was very similar to the person in her impression. The hand holding the lantern became even tighter, and she would not let it go no matter what.


    Yujiao looked angry, "Will you let it go, do you have to be so ignorant?"


    Let''s talk, Yujiao slapped her past, and Shui Ningzhi ducked with a lantern. Unexpectedly, Yujiao was unrelenting. Her strength was much stronger than Shui Ningzhi. Shui Ningzhi had to take care of the lanterns while avoiding them, so she looked a little embarrassed.


    "It turns out that the people of Yuding Palace like to bully the weak!"


    Wu Yun pouted, "I really can''t tell! I only saw the palace master of Yuding Palace last time, and I don''t think he is such a person."


    Yujiao frowned and stopped attacking. She wanted to see who was going to stop her. When she turned around, the first thing she saw was not the dark clouds, but Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun is really recognizable in the Immortal Realm. The red clothes and silver hair have become her symbol. She originally wanted to be angry, but she forcibly held back her anger.


    "It turned out to be a wooden girl!"


    Yu Jiao looked over with cold brows, "I didn''t expect Miss Mu to be here. It''s really a coincidence. The Palace Master has told us a lot of things about Miss Mu when she came back." She bit the word "deeds" very seriously. , as if Yuzi''s death is still vivid in my eyes, knowing that Mu Bingyun is powerful, she is only one person, not to mention her strength is much weaker than Yuzi.


    "Oh, so, that girl will say hello to the Palace Master for me, and she will come over tomorrow to congratulate her on her birthday." Mu Bingyun glanced at Shuijingzhi, who was holding the lantern tightly in his hand, "Miss Shui, this is Did you see the lantern?"


    Shui Ningzhi knew that Mu Bingyun was helping her, and was very grateful, she quickly took out the immortal stone and paid it to the boss, and went to Mu Bingyun''s side with the lantern. If Mu Bingyun hadn''t arrived in time today, she would probably have fallen into Yu Jiao''s hands, and she once again knew the dangers of the Immortal Realm.


    "It turns out that this is Mu Girl''s friend." Yu Jiao stared at Shui Ningzhi with a cold glow, "Then don''t bother." After saying that, she turned around and left.


    After watching Yujiao''s figure disappear, the people around also dispersed, each picking out their favorite lanterns.


    "Bingyun, what do you think of this?"


    Wu Yun had already selected several, and after paying the boss Xian Shi, he brought them over. Mu Bingyun looked at it and chose a lantern that was not too small or too small. It looked quite delicate, with a few simple petals on it and a few more A verse is more appropriate, "I think this is good."


    Ouyang Qingqing also chose a pink lantern, Mu Bingyun smiled, Ouyang Qingqing held the lantern and remained silent.


    Naturally there were two left, only Wu Yun and Lu Youran were left alone. It just so happened that several of them got their favorite lanterns.


    "Second Master, you have a good eye."


    Lu Youran fondly touched the lantern in her hand, "This lantern looks hazy like fog, and I like the landscape painting on it, but, what about you..." Before finishing speaking, several people saw Wu Yun''s hand lanterns, silent.


    Dark Cloud took a look at the lantern: "Is there any problem?"


    "No problem." Lu Youran said quickly, she didn''t want to say, Er Dong, you are so young, why do you like this kind of thing!


    Dark Cloud took a look at the lantern, isn''t it a half-naked man in the water? She wasn''t wearing pants, she just had her shirt open. Of course, her only dissatisfaction was that this face didn''t fit her aesthetic.


    "This lantern fits my heart very well, but this face is too poorly drawn." Wu Yun sighed, shook his head and walked towards the river, "Come on, let''s set off the lantern."


    Shui Ningzhi saw that several people didn''t mention the fact that she came out alone, and she felt a little relieved. She made up her mind that she would never come out alone again. If her luck is not so good next time, it is estimated that no one will help her. After hesitating for a while, he still followed behind the four with a lantern.


    She walked to Mu Bingyun''s side, a little reluctant to put the lantern, but she couldn''t bring it back!


    Mu Bingyun saw the pattern on the lantern. It was a handsome man in white, and he did look like Ling Jichen. No wonder Shui Ningzhi would meet Yujiao for a lantern and was reluctant to let go. She gently placed the lantern on the water.


    The lanterns here will swim in the water at first, and after a certain time of burning, they will break away from the layer on the water surface and leap into the air until they burn out and go out. For the immortals, this small trick is very easy.


    The gentle wind blew her lantern away and knocked other people''s lanterns crooked. Ouyang Qingqing and Lu Youran also put down their lanterns and watched them swimming on the water. After a while, they jumped into the air and kept rising until they couldn''t see them.


    "The figure of this half-naked man is actually quite good, but the face painting is too bad." Wu Yun complained, but she still put her half-naked male lantern on the water, and soon the lantern rose into the air, and many people saw it clearly After seeing the pattern on the lantern, I couldn''t help but covered my mouth and laughed, especially knowing that the person who set the lantern was just an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, and even laughed out loud.


    Wu Yun''s two eyebrows shrugged: "What are you laughing at, isn''t it a half-naked man? I don''t believe you don''t like this figure!" She bumped Mu Bingyun, "But I believe Bingyun will not like it, after all, you already have I got one, it should look much better than the pattern."


    "What nonsense!"

 Chapter 769： This girl mourns for you

    Dark Cloud had a happy face, his eyes fell on the lantern with water congealing branches, and when he found the pattern on it, his eyes flashed.


    "It turns out that the water girl''s taste is also different from other people''s. I said that this lantern should be painted with some beauties, and it looks comfortable!"


    Shui Ningzhi was said to be a little red at the base of his ears. He touched the figure on the lantern with his fingertips, and finally put it on the water. Finally, he saw him slowly fly into the air, and his eyes were a little silly.


    "The mansion is full of beauties, haven''t you seen enough?"


    Even Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help joking, "I don''t know how young you are, so why are you not ashamed."


    "What are you ashamed of, everyone has a love for beauty!"


    Dark Cloud with his little hands behind his back, looking at a lantern on the river, another lantern in the air, with a smile on his lips. In this way, she can be regarded as leaving many traces in this world, right?


    Actually, it''s really good here.


    "So you came here."


    Several people turned their heads and found that all the men came out, even the old man Li Zhan ran out. Wu Yun''s eyes widened and he walked towards Li Zhan. The latter saw something bad and was about to flee, but was caught by her.


    "Old man, stop with this girl, didn''t you tell me that you should stay in the house?"


    "Little Dark Cloud..." Li Zhan looked aggrieved.


    Tao Ran couldn''t help laughing: "Xiao Wuyun, you are too domineering. With such a beautiful scenery, you even left us inside the house. You all ran out alone. If we hadn''t come out, we would have missed the scenery."


    "Huh?" Dark Cloud looked at them and glanced at Pale, "Pale, the cloves didn''t come, why are you here?"


    Pale stammered: "It''s the master who is not at ease, let me take a look. The master said that what you promised the lady will be done." So he sacrificed the time alone with Lilac and came to find someone.


    After all, this is at the foot of the Jade Ding Palace, and there are countless strong men from various factions.


    Dark Cloud understood, no wonder she didn''t see the wife-loving madman coming, it turned out that she had sent her own valet.


    "My girl mourn for you!"


    "Since they''ve all come out, then you guys have a good time strolling around, and I''ll go back first." Mu Bingyun said at the right time, and before a few people could ask questions, the whole person disappeared.


    The dark cloud despised her back for a long time: "Important to friends!"


    A few people surrounded her and laughed, but of course it was only a kind smile. So, everyone continued to go to other places, this time Shui Ningzhi did not run around alone, but was with everyone.


    Mu Bingyun hurried back to the inn, and went upstairs very quickly. He met Xue Mang who was going downstairs, nodded, and turned his body aside to prepare to go up.


    "Wooden girl."


    She figured for a while and turned back.


    "I have offended my younger brother a lot before, please Haihan!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled and didn''t say anything. Turning around and leaving, there is a word in my heart that I didn''t say. It''s too unreasonable to let someone else Haihan get into trouble.


    Xue Mang stared at the figure she left without hesitation, and her facial expression stiffened. The words Mu Bingyun were murmured in his mouth, and there was a bit of light in the corners of his eyes.


    "Have the ability!"


    With just a few words, one could tell that he attached great importance to Mu Bingyun.


    pushed the door and entered, and Mu Bingyun saw the man lying on the couch, looking very well-behaved, she couldn''t help laughing, and walked over quietly. However, how could he hide from his eyes and ears.


    "Binger is back?"


    Mu Bingyun got angry, straightened his body, did not hide, and walked over silently: "I heard Pale said that a certain person was worried, so he sacrificed his personal time and let him pass."


    He pulled her over with one hand and put her inside. The two of them lay down together, looking into each other''s eyes, without saying a word, very quiet.


    "I''m not at ease." He said this after a long time, "Bing''er is getting better and better, and my husband has a sense of crisis!"


    Mu Bingyun burst out laughing, "Those people say that my methods are cruel, what kind of crisis will it make you feel?"


    "Xue Mang, the eldest son of the Xue family, this person''s place is relatively mysterious, and his strength has reached the eighth rank of Xianzun, Xue Lin, Xue Mang''s younger brother, the first order of Xianzun, Yu Piaopiao, the eldest miss of the Yu family, Xianzun The ninth order of the emperor."


    Mu Bingyun listened carefully, she had known about him for a long time, but she didn''t expect to get the news so quickly. When she said this, there was suddenly no voice. She raised her head and met his wary eyes, a little stunned. .


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Xue Mang is sending someone to check Bing''er''s news. I''m nervous for my husband. It seems that someone is going to steal my treasure."


    Seeing what he said was serious, she could only laugh sullenly on the side: "Then you become more powerful, whoever dares to steal will kill him!"


    "Bing''er is really smart! This is a good idea!" He put his palm on her cheek, the two of them were head to head, closed their eyes, and fell asleep like this.


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the second day, the group got up and hurried to Shexian Cave.


    This city is the closest to Shexian Cave. After about a moment, a towering mountain appeared in their field of vision. The peaks were connected to one another, and the top of the mountain was thick with fog, and the top could not be seen at all.


    Immortals from all directions leaped to one of the highest peaks, and everyone still had a smile on their faces. Several people did not stop, and flew over, looking close, in fact, it took some time to fly over.


    When they got to the mountain, they all looked up together and found that under the cover of the thick fog, they still couldn''t see how tall the mountain was.


    "This place hasn''t changed at all!"


    Ao Zhuoxing said carelessly, "However, being occupied by a group of girls surprised me very much."


    After ?? finished speaking, he felt a few cold eyes, followed his eyes, it turned out that several disciples of Jade Cauldron Palace were here to lead the way, and when he heard Ao Zhuoxing''s rude words, he looked a little angry.


    The Jade Ding Palace is worthy of its splendid reputation, and each disciple''s appearance is extremely outstanding. Compared with the women outside, it is really much more beautiful. Even a woman who is not outstanding in appearance will become more and more beautiful after arriving at the Jade Tripod Palace.


    However, there are only a few who can reach the realm of Yuchan. Most of them will arouse people''s **** and heart. I don''t know if they know how powerful Ao Zhuoxing is. Although a few disciples are blushing and angry, they are not as arrogant and domineering as before. Or today is Yu Chan''s 10,000-year-old birthday!


    "Is this the girl from the Jade Ding Palace?" Ao Zhuoxing glanced at it, but he didn''t have any interest. He didn''t like this kind of woman who showed her **** and thighs, and her buttocks could be vaguely seen.

 Chapter 770： I scared you to death

    Although the ??Dragon family is rough and informal, it does not mean that they are shameless.


    His eyes were a little contemptuous, and the disciple named Yuding Palace was even more red-faced. Other sects are not as bold as Ao Zhuoxing, and most people will not offend Yuding Palace.


    "Humph!"


    After Ao Zhuoxing passed by, the women snorted coldly at his back, who knew that Ao Zhuoxing suddenly turned around and almost scared them into falling from the air.


    Ao Zhuoxing laughed: "I scared you to death!"


    Mu Bingyun is extremely speechless. This rude old dragon is really shameless. He has to poke at everything. If the opponent''s strength is not the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, his temperament that causes trouble is estimated to be early. was slaughtered.


    She now understands that when she first saw the Supreme Being, she felt that she was a relatively gentle person. Who knew that when he mentioned his arrogance, the old man''s eyebrows would fall. It is estimated that Ao Zhuoxing must have done something to make Master so irritable.


    When the master left, she also told her that if she could not be sure to defeat Ao Zhuoxing, she must not cancel the master-servant contract, and even if Ao Zhuoxing did not help her, she could not be released to do evil.


    Now she finally understands that if this old dragon is not restrained, he will definitely cause trouble every day.


    Ao Zhuoxing seemed to have sensed something, and looked back at Mu Bingyun: "What are you looking at Lao Tzu doing, do you want to give something good today?"


    "No!"


    Mu Bingyun returned to his senses and said expressionlessly.


    On the contrary, Ouyang Qingqing took out a storage ring, which collected some rare treasures that the dragons liked: "Brother Ao, I didn''t thank you last time, but this is thank you for your life-saving grace."


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes fell on Ouyang Qingqing''s little white hand, which was the ring on the palm. He scratched his head, shook his head and said, "I don''t want women''s things, so that last time was taken as an excuse."


    "Isn''t Sister Bingyun a woman?" Ouyang Qingqing jumped up with a smile, landed beside Ao Zhuoxing, and put the ring in his hand, "Brother Ao, just accept these things. They are all specially prepared for you, and it is useless for me to keep them, and they will never be taken out of my place."


    Ao Zhuoxing hesitated for a while, then held the small ring: "Well, I have your heart, next time if anyone wants to bully you, just report it and see if I won''t kill him!"


    When he said this, his eyes were fixed on Jing Jinshui. The latter looked uncomfortable, as if the dragon hated him very much. Of course, he felt that the other party happened to rescue Ouyang Qingqing. He knew the danger at the time, so he hated him even more!


    He didn''t know, but Ao Zhuoxing heard his conversation with Shui Ningzhi. Although Ouyang Qingqing didn''t say anything bad, but Ao Zhuoxing hated this kind of procrastination.


    "Okay, if anyone dares to bully me next time, I''ll ask Big Brother Ao for help." Ouyang Qingqing raised a bright smile, the sincerity in his eyes made Ao Zhuoxing a little moved, and he thought again, what a wonderful little girl, why? It was humiliated by the pig Jing Jinshui, which was a waste of money.


    After he recovered, Ouyang Qingqing had already returned to Jing Jinshui''s side, Jing Jinshui hurriedly held her back, and now he is used to holding her hand all the time. Recently, he always has a feeling that if it is not good Hold Qingqing, you will lose her one day.


    When he thought of losing Qingqing, his heart couldn''t help but hurt.


    In a few moments, several people jumped up from the bottom of the mountain, and finally saw the top of the mountain. At the bottom of the top of the mountain, they saw a hole. This hole is a bit big. All kinds of colors of silk and satin are covered with flowers, and before they get there, they have already smelled the smell of all kinds of flowers.


    The people who came were invited in by the disciples of the Jade Tripod Palace.


    As soon as a few people came, someone came up. Coincidentally, the person who came up to greet her was Yujiao. When Yujiao saw a few people, she was a little stunned. He glanced at the place where Shui Ningzhi was, then moved away and smiled at Mu Bingyun.


    "Wooden girl, please."


    paused, her eyes fixed on Cang Yu, "Young Master Cang, please."


    Then he greeted each and everyone, and when his eyes finally fell on Feng Qingyi, his face changed slightly: "Master Feng, please."


    Feng Qingyi doesn''t care anymore, the person who should be killed has already been killed. Nodding with a smile, she passed Yujiao and walked into Shexian Cave.


    "I didn''t expect us to meet again." Yujiao''s voice passed through the ears of several people, her eyes were on Shui Ningzhi, "Miss Shui, please!" After she finished speaking, she waved her braid and let out a crack. The sound of the slap did not seem to lead the way for others, but made a request with his hand, but pointed inside with the finger holding the whip.


    Shui Ningzhi''s face changed a bit, before she could say anything, Jing Jinshui hurriedly said, "Is the girl going too far?"


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t hold it either, so Jin Shui consciously let go of her hand and went over. She followed silently, not saying a word. Ao Zhuoxing, who was still looking at Shexian Cave, also noticed the situation here and strode over.


    The voice was full of anger: "What''s the matter? I said that I haven''t seen anyone for a long time, and they are all blocked here??"


    Ao Zhuoxing is a dragon of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and he is also a very violent dragon. Many people have already heard of it. Yu Jiao''s arrogant expression also disappeared, and her hatred for Shui Ningzhi did not diminish at all.


    "Please."


    Ao Zhuoxing snorted from his nostrils: "Let''s go, Qingqing, next time someone bullies you, tell Big Brother Ao, I will help you get him!"


    Ouyang Qingqing, who was a little cold in her heart, couldn''t help feeling warm when she heard such concerned words, and the hand that Jing Jinshui released did not feel cold anymore. The pace quickened, not following Jing Jinshui, but quickly arrived next to Li Dingxiang.


    "Thank you, Big Brother Ao."


    Ao Zhuoxing didn''t care about anything else, and continued to walk and look at it. After entering the Shexian Cave, he could no longer fly. The inside was like a small passage, but the surroundings were very bright, and after special arrangements, It looks very beautiful, like a road to a better place.


    Ao Zhuoxing hummed and said that these girls are quite good at doing it, which is really dumbfounding.


    Jing Jinshui seemed to have forgotten Ouyang Qingqing, and his eyes were a little concerned about Shui Ningzhi: "Ningzhi, are you okay? What happened before?" Yesterday, when Shui Ningzhi met Yujiao, Mu Bingyun didn''t have many people. When he opened his mouth to explain, several people met later and went to have fun. The unpleasant things had long been forgotten, so he didn''t know the reason.

 Chapter 771： to the top of the mountain

    "Brother, it''s alright, I met Miss Yujiao yesterday and had some misunderstandings. I didn''t think she was still holding grudges, and it was my fault." Shui Ningzhi said lightly, "But it''ll be alright, righteous brother, you should go anyway. Find Qingqing!"


    Shuijingzhi''s voice was cool and cool, and there was no joy, anger, sorrow or joy.


    Jing Jinshui felt a little lonely in vain, especially when she looked at her alone, she felt uneasy.


    "It''s alright, Qingqing is not a stingy person, just walk for a while and talk to you for a while. If you have anything, just tell me directly, you know?"


    Shui Ningzhi was a little moved, and her icy face moved: "I know, thank you brother for your concern, I''m afraid Qingqing will misunderstand, after all last time..."


    "The last time will not happen again. I will take good care of Qingqing, and of course I will take good care of you. You don''t have any pressure, just treat this as your home."


    Shui Ningzhi nodded, but she knew in her heart that this could never be her home. However, Jing Jinshui''s concern for her should be the most beautiful thing in this world, and she didn''t want to lose this righteous brother. Therefore, she cherishes the relationship with Jing Jinshui very much.


    Some time ago, because Ouyang Qingqing''s righteous brother avoided contact with her, she was also a little nervous in her heart, and she was even afraid of losing something. Now that I hear his concern, I feel more at ease.


    Of course, she was also a little guilty, and she didn''t tell him the truth of the matter.


    "What is Ningzhi thinking?"


    "Brother, in fact..." Ningzhi''s face was expressionless, but she was extremely flustered, especially with Jinshui''s extremely concerned eyes, and finally said: "I''m just a little afraid of delaying the righteous brother and affecting your relationship with Qingqing. ."


    "Silly girl, where can you?"


    Jing Jinshui said with a smile, "No, I will treat Qingqing well." If it was in the past, he might not have said this in front of Shui Ningzhi, but since he was afraid of Qingqing''s departure, he has decided that he will always Be with Qingqing, never let her get angry.


    When ?? faced Shuijingzhi again, he calmed down a lot and knew that many things were impossible. This time, he really took care of Shui Ningzhi as his younger sister, and he would never have any other unreasonable thoughts.


    In this way, the group of people walked a little slowly. Shexian Cave was well arranged by the disciples of Yuding Palace. It was like a beautiful and unique scenery. The dripping flowers resembled the women of the Jade Ding Palace.


    Yujiao was outside the Shexian Cave, greeting people and asking softly, "Why, they went up?"


    "Yes, Senior Sister Jiao."


    "Very good, stare at Shuijingzhi, don''t get lost, there are a lot of people here today, let''s see where they are arranged."


    The woman beside her looked flattered, "Don''t worry, Senior Sister Jiao, I will take good care of them. I see that the person with the best relationship with Shui Ningzhi should be the one called Jing Jinshui, but he seems to be He only came from the lower realm, and his strength is not strong, it is said that he came up together with Shui Ningzhi and Ouyang Qingqing."


    Yujiao''s eyes flashed with light: "What is the relationship between the three of them?"


    "Ouyang Qingqing and Jing Jinshui are husband and wife. As for Shui Ningzhi, it is said to be his righteous sister. I don''t know if it is true, but I heard something a few days ago. It seems that Ouyang Qingqing is jealous and Shui Ningzhi is jealous. Zhi rushed out of Shuangyun Mansion. As for the specific reason, it was too tightly concealed there."


    "Understood, you go down first, stare at Shuijingzhi, and if you have a chance, give her some trouble!"


    Yujiao''s eyes were ruthless, the person who dared to rob her has not yet been born in this world. Anyone who opposes her will not end well. A mere water congealed branch should not anger Mu Bingyun.


    Even if she is irritated, she still doesn''t believe that the palace lord can endure Mu Bingyun''s behavior over and over again. Besides, she knew that the palace lord seemed to be very interested in Mu Bingyun''s husband!


    ¡­


    Passed through the Shexian Cave, and everyone felt that there was a different world. Clouds and mists rose, surrounded by layers, and exquisite houses were sitting in front of them. They were surprised that they had reached the top of the mountain. It turned out that at the top of the peak of the Yuding Palace, looking down from the top of the mountain, there is a sea of ??clouds, surrounded by other slightly lower peaks, lush trees, pictures of wind blowing clouds, and countless fairies around. Dancing, people can''t help but marvel, this is a fairyland.


    The women in the Jade Ding Palace were originally stunning, and they were wrapped in a veil, her black hair was blowing down, and the rare hair accessories fell between her ears, which added a little more beauty. The slender jade legs, the small waist under the veil, the jade arms, and the looming bellybands of various colors are all amazing.


    The men who come here are really feast for the eyes, no wonder the women of Yuding Palace are amazing every time they appear.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Does it look good??"


    "Dead ghost, where are you looking??"


    Of course, the price of seeing beautiful women is being repaired by your own family. Such a scene seems to be no different from the mortal world, but women who care about their own men can¡¯t bear them watching other women.


    One by one, the soft flesh around the waist was pinched, or the ears were pinched, and the maids led them to the water corridor.


    "Are you looking?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows and glanced at the women around him. These were just the maids of the Jade Cauldron Palace, but they were born very well, as if all the most beautiful women in the fairy world had come here.


    "Look at what?"


    After ?? finished asking the question, the person beside her stared at her with eyes that she could understand, and there was an emotion that you understand, she couldn''t help but pat him.


    "What are you pretending to be?"


    She still doesn''t believe it, this person has not seen the appearance of these maids, any man who sees it will have to imagine it.


    "It''s enough to see Bing''er, how can other people catch your eye?"


    After speaking, he held her waist and walked up the long corridor. Before the two of them walked far, a maid came over, "Miss Mu, Young Master Cang, the palace master has prepared a place for you to rest, please share with us. Here comes the servant."


    The two nodded and followed the maid.


    I have to say that the maids of Yuding Palace are very thoughtful in greeting people. In short, none of the people who come here are dissatisfied. To be able to drink immortal brew, eat immortal fruit, and see beautiful women, for men, this is a holy place.


    The Jade Ding Palace is a big place. Besides, I have prepared for this feast for a long time. I have arranged a small courtyard for the visitors, so that it is quiet and no one comes to disturb.


    The maids always asked about the relationship between the people who came, and they chose to arrange a separate courtyard or arrange them together. They were also very thoughtful.


    I don''t know why, but Shuijingzhi was placed in a yard. Logically speaking, it should be able to be with Li Dingxiang. Of course, she didn''t suspect anything. When she went in, she found that the yard seemed to be smashed by someone. Even if she didn''t care about these people, she was angry.


    "Why, are you not satisfied with the yard I specially arranged for you?" A familiar voice sounded outside the door, making her feel a little bad.

 Chapter 772： fight

    Mu Bingyun''s buttocks didn''t get hot, so Li Dingxiang came in in a hurry.


    "Bingyun, something happened."


    Mu Bingyun was a little surprised: "I just came here, don''t tell me who''s causing trouble?" Her hand holding the cup was shaking a little, couldn''t it be that fellow Ao Zhuoxing who smashed someone''s house?


    "It''s really happened," Li Dingxiang looked strange, "it''s on Shuijingzhi''s side, and now Yujiao is leading someone to ask her to explain!" After speaking here, her voice couldn''t help prolonging, "Senior Brother Jing After listening to it, I rushed over without caring about anything."


    Mu Bingyun rubbed his eyebrows, feeling that the matter was a bit complicated: "What about Qingqing?"


    "What else can I do? I followed it, and I saw something was wrong on my face. I came to inform you to take a look. It is estimated that Yujiao was deliberately looking for trouble." Although she didn''t like seeing Shui Ningzhi, this time it was in the name of Shuangyun Mansion. Come here, you can''t let people see the joke.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun felt a little sad, Qingqing and Senior Brother Jing finally reconciled, and I don''t know if there will be any problems this time. If the fate of the two is not cherished, it is estimated that there is no way. Let it not go, probably not.


    In the courtyard where Shui Ningzhi lives, many people have already come here, and the four people standing in the middle are the three of Shui Ningzhi and Yujiao. Yu Jiao looked a little aggrieved, and she held the whip in her hand, but she didn''t do anything at the scene.


    "Miss Shui, what do you mean? Even if you are dissatisfied with me, you shouldn''t smash the yard I arranged for you? This is arranged by our disciples of the Jade Cauldron Palace. It took a lot of effort, you If you are not satisfied, you can tell us and let us change it for you."


    What ?? Yujiao said was to show that the yard was smashed by water congealing branches, and suddenly everyone had a bad impression of this good-looking girl. Originally, they thought it was Yu Jiao who was bullying others, but it turned out to be someone squeamish.


    "Miss Shui is from Shuangyun Mansion. I can''t afford to offend Yu Jiao, but I, Jade Ding Palace, can''t let you insult me. No matter what, Miss Shui asks you to apologize to all the disciples of our Jade Ding Palace!"


    Everyone immediately understood the identity of Shui Ningzhi, it turned out that this was bullying others! All of them whispered below, all saying bad things about Shui Ningzhi, even if she had no facial expression, her appearance was very ugly, and the discussion following everyone became more and more unbearable, and even added this guilt to the double On the cloud house.


    Yujiao was very proud to hear what the people around her were discussing. She has already said that those who offend her Yujiao will not have a good end. Today is just a small shame.


    By the way, he also poked the spirit of Shuangyun Mansion, I believe the palace master is also very willing.


    "Miss Yujiao, please don''t spray anyone with blood, I didn''t smash the yard, it was like this when I came in."


    When ??Shui Ningzhi said this, he seemed a little pale and powerless. Everyone shook their heads in disbelief. If she didn''t smash it, could it be Yujiao who smashed it herself?


    That''s really a joke.


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t know how to explain it, she was not good at words.


    "Ningzhi will never do such a thing, everyone, there must be some misunderstanding in this matter!" Jing Jinshui saw that the discussion was getting worse and worse, "Miss Yujiao, I don''t know what evidence you have to prove that Ningzhi smashed the yard. ?"


    Yu Jiao sneered: "She came in this yard, that''s all, if it wasn''t for the maid who brought tea in, she wouldn''t have found out. What evidence do you need? No one has come in before, so you think I''m still wronged. What did I, Yujiao, wrong her? "


    "I said, no smashing means no smashing, believe it or not!"


    "Yo, girl Shui, who are you arguing with? Can you represent Shuangyun Mansion? If you can, then fine, I''ll arrange another yard for you, so how about you?"


    "What, Miss Shui has nothing to say? As long as you apologize, then I will let it go. If you don''t apologize, then you will fight with me, Yujiao. I don''t want to look at my disciple of Yuding Palace. Aggrieved, the room that I had fortunately set up was ruined by others."


    Yujiao said it very rationally, and everyone couldn''t help but agree.


    "It seems that Miss Shui neither wants to admit nor accept the fight, that''s good... If you can kneel down and apologize to me, I don''t need you to accept the fight. After all, for a person who is afraid of death, kneeling down It''s very simple, isn''t it?"


    With the previous foreshadowing, everyone didn''t think Yujiao was aggressive. Instead, it was like watching the fun, and even coaxed Shui Ningzhi to kneel and apologize.


    "I promise to fight with you!"


    Shui Ningzhi looked a little stubborn, "But, I repeat, I didn''t smash the yard, Miss Yujiao, after the fight, I hope you can find someone to find out about this!"


    Yujiao laughed: "Okay, since Miss Shui has such a backbone, then I promise you, after the fight, I will ask someone to check this matter again, how about it?"


    "Ningzhi, I can''t agree, she is now in the realm of Immortal King, and you are in the realm of Immortal King, you can''t compare at all."


    Ouyang Qingqing also disagreed at this time: "Senior brother is right for us to wait, I have already asked Lilac to find Sister Bingyun, she will be able to come over soon."


    Hearing that Mu Bingyun was asked to help out the siege again, Shui Ningzhi felt a sense of unyielding in his heart. She knew that Mu Bingyun depended on her own abilities for many things.


    "Brother, Qingqing, you don''t need to say more, I want to compare with her!"


    "Wait a minute, Miss Yujiao, today is your palace lord''s 10,000-year birthday, isn''t it a bit inappropriate to fight?" Jing Jinshui quickly found an excuse.


    Yujiao did smile: "Don''t worry, everyone, the palace master is very open-minded, she won''t mind about such a thing, I believe the palace master knows and will support my approach, so girl Shui come with me. ?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Shui Ningzhi broke free from Jing Jinshui, and when she came to Yujiao, she clearly felt the cruel look in the eyes of the other party. Although she knew it was very dangerous, she was a proud person and was framed by others. She couldn''t recognize it. .


    Yujiao walked behind her with a smile, and the two of them went all the way to the arena where they fought. Yujiao first jumped up holding the whip, Shui Ningzhi hesitated for a while, and jumped up too. The two cupped their hands and instantly became entangled.


    Jin Shui looked nervous, Shui Ningzhi was not Yujiao''s opponent at all, he was a little embarrassed, and his dress was torn in several places, so he could not wait to rush up.


    Yu Jiao saw that it was almost time, and suddenly a whip hit Shui Ningzhi''s arm. The latter backed away in pain, but she didn''t want Yu Jiao''s eyes to be stern, and another whip was slapped on her face, and it was immediately obvious. to fall.

 Chapter 773： Do you dare to move the person that Lao Tzu is covering?

    Jing Jinshui was anxious, and the figure jumped onto the ring and hugged Shui Ningzhi, but she didn''t want to still be unable to avoid Yujiao''s whip. When Yujiao saw Jingjinshui coming, the power on the whip couldn''t help but increase a lot. Aiming at Jing Jinshui''s neck and waving it.


    Ouyang Qingqing bit her lip and jumped up, a long sword appeared in her hand, and one sword picked up Yujiao''s whip. Yujiao didn''t stop, the whip slammed on the sword, and Ouyang Qingqing''s tiger mouth was shattered by the huge force.


    The disparity in ??''s strength was the result of this. She gritted her teeth, but Yu Jiao didn''t seem to see it. She swung her whip and attacked Ouyang Qingqing head-on. Ouyang Qingqing pushed Jing Jinshui off the ring at will, and Jing Jinshui held Shuijing''s branch tightly. When he realized that the situation was not right, he turned around. This turning back almost broke his heart.


    I saw Yujiao hit Ouyang Qingqing with a whip, the latter dodged quickly, dodging the vital attack, but was still hit, the whole person flew out, and the bones of the other arm were also staggered. Now, the bright red blood stained her clothes, and the pain caused cold sweat on her forehead. Seeing Yujiao chasing after her again, she was unable to resist.


    Sometimes she is thinking, Ouyang Qingqing, why are you so stupid, why are you so incapable of letting go, do you really want to give up your life before you give up?


    He glanced over Jing Jinshui, who was dazed by Shui Ningzhi, his throat was dry, and the strong wind of the whip seemed to have reached his neck. He heard only noises in his ears, followed by the words of senior brother shouting in his ears.


    seems to be called Qingqing, you should get out of the way.


    She opened her eyes and saw Jing Jinshui rushing towards her in a panic, but she already knew it was too late. His speed couldn''t stop the whip from falling.


    The corners of ??''s eyes were a little sparkling, which made her look at her brother''s injury, but she still couldn''t see it, and even jumped up involuntarily. Sometimes she wonders if it''s worth it, and she doesn''t know if it''s worth it. She only knows that if she doesn''t go up, her senior brother will be seriously injured or even die. Watching his senior brother die, she can''t do it.


    "Qingqing¡ª"


    is the voice of Jing Jinshui, with sadness and tears.


    Ouyang Qingqing is slowly chasing down with gravity, and is welcoming the arrival of death. Suddenly, a force behind her lifted her up out of thin air. It was a pair of extremely powerful arms, and there was some familiar aura.


    "Someone bullies you, why don''t you call me and don''t treat me as a big brother??"


    Hearing Ao Zhuoxing''s words, Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were filled with tears, why was it not Jing Jinshui who saved her every time, but Ao Zhuoxing, even a person who had never had a mask, who cared so much about her, why in Jing Jinshui''s heart, still water Branches are more important.


    She is not reconciled. She has been with her senior brother for so many years and has experienced everything, but it is still not as good as the sudden appearance of Shuijingzhi.


    "Wait here and see if I don''t clean up that bitch!"


    After the words were finished, Ao Zhuo Xing carefully put Ouyang Qingqing aside, swung his arms and rushed in front of Yu Jiao, grabbed her whip, and slapped Yu Jiao with his backhand. Hearing Yu Jiao''s scream, everyone shuddered.


    "You dare to move the person I''m covering??"


    Ao Zhuoxing slapped Yujiao''s left hand with another whip, and with a slap, broke Yujiao''s right hand. Both arms fell down, Yu Jiao screamed a little hoarse, her face was as white as paper, and she looked a little terrified.


    "I''m a dragon, and there is no rule not to beat women. Those who dare to beat me are really tired and crooked, I don''t want to kill you!"


    The words fell, Ao Zhuoxing gestured to hit him with another whip, and a voice sounded in his ear: "Also ask Ao Gongzi to stop!"


    Ao Zhuoxing wanted to ignore it, but Yuchan had already landed in front of Yujiao and glanced at the surrounding scene. Glancing past Mu Bingyun, who had just arrived here, she looked away at Yujiao, with a look of displeasure in her eyes.


    Waste! !


    "Okay, for your sake, I won''t kill this bitch." Ao Zhuoxing smashed the whip and turned around to Ouyang Qingqing''s side. Jing Jinshui also reacted and rushed over. He was about to pick up Ouyang Qingqing, but Ao Zhuoxing lifted him away.


    "piss off-"


    "Let''s go, Sister Qingqing, with your big brother Ao here, no scumbag dares to bully you. It seems that this kid can''t protect you anymore," Ao Zhuoxing picked up Ouyang Qingqing and glared at Jin Shui by the way. "You should think about it."


    Jing Jinshui was shocked, and lowered his head in despair. At that dangerous time, he didn''t think much about it, he just didn''t want to hurt Shui Ningzhi. But he never thought that Ouyang Qingqing would protect him regardless of his own life.


    "I have heard about the matter, and I don''t know if the Jade Palace Master can investigate this matter. In the end, Shui Ningzhi is from my Shuangyun Mansion, and I don''t want her to be framed, although she has just come to Shuangyun Mansion, But I''m sure she won''t have time to smash the yard."


    Yuchan''s face also cracked a bit, and after scolding a waste again in her heart, she smiled: "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, I will definitely give you an explanation, Yujiao was a little impulsive, and now she has been punished, look at this matter. So far, how about it?"


    "As long as the Jade Palace Master finds out the truth."


    The ?? person was repaired by Ao Zhuoxing, she only needed the other party to return her innocence.


    "That''s right, I''ve already sent someone to investigate, and there will be news soon." After finishing speaking, Yuchan sent someone to take Yujiao down.


    Ao Zhuoxing''s whips used the power of the dragon clan. If he wanted to recover, he would not be able to recover in a few days. The two whips would abolish the meridians of his arms. If he wanted to recover all of them, if they were not affected, he still needed to restore the meridians. Can.


    If there is no repair of the medicinal herbs, Yujiao''s hands will be useless in this life.


    This time, Mu Bingyun didn''t even warn him, he turned around and left. She didn''t forget that Qingqing was injured and rushed to Ao Zhuoxing''s yard to find that Ouyang Qingqing''s injury had been treated.


    Seeing Ao Zhuoxing''s meticulous appearance, it was a strange thing.


    Wuyun took out an elixir and fed Ouyang Qingqing to eat it, and said, "Qingqing, you are a big fool! Don''t you die when you go up? He is willing to block it through Jinshui and let him die."


    "Black cloud said it very well, Qingqing, you should think about it carefully. What do you keep for a man who doesn''t pay attention to you like this?" Li Dingxiang had long been uncomfortable with Jing Jinshui''s emotional obedience and wished to slap him Shoot to death.

 Chapter 774： dragon wanting revenge

    Originally, I thought Senior Brother Jing was a good one. Although he was a good person, it would be a dereliction of duty as a husband. Disregarding the safety of his wife, to save other women is a cold heart.


    She sighed: "You are really a big fool."


    Seeing Ouyang Qingqing staring at the bed curtain in a daze, the two of them shook their heads and said nothing. People who are deeply in love, no matter what they say, they won''t listen.


    "Bingyun, are you here?"


    Wuyun''s eyes were sharp, and when she saw Mu Bingyun arrived, she jumped up quickly, "How is that Yujiao?" Of course, she hoped that Yujiao would be a little bit miserable.


    Mu Bingyun looked at Ao Zhuoxing and said, "The injured meridian is useless, and there is no suitable medicine to save it."


    "Damn!" Li Dingxiang gritted her teeth and said, "Bingyun, persuade Qingqing, she won''t speak when she comes back, what''s so good about staring at the bed curtain?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ouyang Qingqing''s empty eyes, and sighed in his heart. This time it was estimated that his strength was almost exhausted. The rift between Brother Jing and Qingqing was getting bigger and bigger, and if he wanted to repair it, it was almost zero.


    "Qingqing, no matter what happens, you have to live. Feelings are not what you have, you should live for yourself. If you feel that a person doesn''t love you enough, it will hurt you, so it''s better to leave. If you fall into despair because of your feelings, If you don''t even want to survive, it''s not worth it.


    The relationship between you and your senior brother, you should think about it yourself, no matter how much others say it is useless. We can all see that you love him very much, but..."


    In the end, she still didn''t say the last sentence. Jing Jinshui may have feelings for Qingqing, but she just doesn''t love her enough.


    "Sister Bingyun," Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes rolled, and the tears inside were heart-wrenching, "I know, I won''t think about it, I just want to be quiet and think about it."


    "Okay, then let''s go out, think about it."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and beckoned the others to leave, "By the way, Ao Zhuoxing, during this period, you should protect Qingqing. How about this task, here it is for you!"


    This time, Ao Zhuoxing did not take the ring excitedly, but pushed it back, "Take it, I''m in a bad mood, I will protect Qingqing!"


    Seeing this, Mu Bingyun is no longer reluctant. With Ao Zhuoxing watching, Qingqing will be fine. If Ao Zhuoxing couldn''t protect her, it was estimated that no one in the entire immortal world could protect her.


    A few people withdrew, leaving Ao Zhuoxing alone here, he scratched his hair vigorously, and after turning his hairstyle into a chicken coop, he finally gave up.


    "Qingqing, I''m late this time, but if that **** has a chance, I''ll kill her for you!"


    For what he promised carefully, he was proud of his promise. Only then did he promise to protect Qingqing, but he was injured right under his nose. This was an insult to his IQ.


    "Brother Ao, don''t blame yourself, it''s not your fault."


    Every time Aozhuo Xing helped her, it made her feel warmer. Seeing his messy hair, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Qingqing, I don''t think that kid is very reliable. If you wait for your injury, I will introduce you to a good one. For example, our dragon clan''s man, who loves his daughter-in-law, will never happen. Even if the man of the Dragon Clan tries his best, he will not allow his woman to get hurt." He was a little embarrassed after saying that, "But not now, I will go back to the Dragon Clan when my business is done, if you don''t mind then. , just go back with me, you can choose the dragon man, if those boys dare not obey, let me see if I won''t kill them."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Big Brother Ao." Ouyang Qingqing smiled reluctantly, remembering her brother''s nervous appearance, her heart was very bitter, and now she didn''t want to think about any more feelings. Even so, she still has a senior brother in her heart, and she can''t forget it for the time being.


    "It was my own fault, I couldn''t help watching him get hurt."


    If she said that Jing Jinshui had done something that was sorry for her, she really didn''t know how to describe it. Because of this, many people may think that she is making trouble unreasonably!


    Ao Zhuoxing stared with a pair of tiger eyes, there was something he didn''t understand. He has always been a rude dragon. He solves everything with his fists. He never thought that emotions could be so complicated. In their dragon clan, as long as they fell in love with the female dragon and went up to fight, as long as they defeated the female dragon and the female dragon fell in love with him, they would be able to get married.


    Once married, the male dragon will only care about his female dragon when he is alive, and will never behave like Jing Jinshui.


    "Would you like me to beat that kid for you?" Ao Zhuoxing asked, glaring at the tiger''s eyes, and grabbed the sleeves by the way, it seemed that he really wanted to beat Jing Jinshui.


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly shook his head to stop him: "No, Big Brother Ao, don''t beat him up..." Emotional matters can''t be solved even with hands. She is also very contradictory now, her mind is very complicated, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    "Okay, if you say you don''t beat him, you won''t beat him. If you think about it one day and want to beat him, tell me, I must be gone so he doesn''t even know his mother!"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s appearance is not good, the whole person is full of violence, and it makes people feel a little cute, so Ouyang Qingqing can''t help but smile, but he really thinks that beating Jing Jinshui doesn''t mean much, it''s better Make Qingqing happy.


    "Really thank you very much."


    Ouyang Qingqing said very seriously, "If Big Brother Ao hadn''t appeared in time, I wouldn''t know if I was alive or dead at the moment."


    "Qingqing, don''t talk for now. If you want something to eat, why don''t I go and get some for you? By the way, are you thirsty?"


    Although he was asking, Ao Zhuoxing had already brought the tea and poured half a cup carefully. The small teacup was held by his rough hands, looking a little funny, "It''s not hot anymore."


    Ouyang Qingqing took the teacup and drank the tea inside, feeling much more at ease.


    "I''m not hungry, and I don''t want to eat anything. Big Brother Ao doesn''t have to look at me all the time, and it''s not a serious injury. It''ll be fine for two days."


    Ao Zhuoxing glanced at her arm, remembering the time when it was full of blood before, his heart was aflame again, he felt that he was too merciful, he should have killed that **** earlier.


    But he also knew that if Yujiao was really killed, things would be a big one today, and it would be difficult for Mu Bingyun to cancel the master-servant contract for him. After thinking about it, he decided to find an opportunity to let the girls of Yuding Palace have bad luck.


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t know that Ao Zhuoxing, who had a simple and honest smile, was thinking about creating some trouble for everyone in Yuding Palace.


    Ao Zhuoxing saw that she was very tired and felt a little distressed, and said quickly: "You rest first, I will go outside and watch for you!"

 Chapter 775： Who is more important?

    "I''m sorry, righteous brother, it''s all my fault."


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t expect things to develop like this, she shouldn''t be impatient, she clearly knew that her strength would never be Yujiao''s opponent.


    "Ningzhi, you''re not wrong. In that situation, there was nothing you could do!" Jing Jinshui said with a wry smile, "It''s my fault, my strength is too low to protect you and Qingqing, you are also injured, take good care of you, Living in the same yard with Lilac, no one will dare to come and make trouble."


    "I went to see Qingqing, and this time I don''t know if Qingqing will forgive me." He didn''t know what to do, especially when he saw Qingqing''s last desperate look, he just felt that his heart was tugged.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Shui Ningzhi was about to get up, but he was holding him down: "Be obedient, take good care of yourself, how can you walk around like this, I''ll just go alone." He just thought that if Shui Ningzhi passed by at this time, Wouldn''t it be possible to let more people see her, now that Qingqing is injured, everyone will definitely think that it is the reason of Shuijingzhi.


    The water congealed the branches, but still did not follow. Watching Jing Jinshui leave the room, he closed his eyes.


    After walking through Jinshui, he walked briskly, and finally arrived at the yard where Ouyang Qingqing was recuperating. In fact, this yard was owned by Ao Zhuo Xing. He directly brought Ouyang Qingqing back to this place. Everyone felt that it was better to be here than to look at Jing Jinshui.


    I met other people on the Jinshui Road, but these people didn''t give him a single look. Just like last time, he was once again disliked. Of course, he didn''t feel that he was wronged at all, that he had done something wrong, and everyone should treat him like this.


    pushed away the yard, the yard was very quiet, Ao Zhuo Xing was squatting at the door, his head was half propped up, when he heard the movement, a pair of eye-catching eyes shot over, making people tremble with fear.


    Especially when he found out that the person who came was Jing Jinshui, he stood up.


    But compared to the usual shouting and shouting, it was always Lao Tzu''s self-proclaimed self-proclaimed self. This time Ao Zhuoxing didn''t say anything, but the fire in those eyes was not weak at all.


    Jing Jinshui came over, "Brother Ao." He cupped his hands in greeting, Ao Zhuoxing didn''t say anything, just stared at him with wide eyes, as if he wanted to see through his body.


    "Through the Golden Water!"


    After a long time, Ao Zhuoxing spat out the name of Jing Jinshui, and could clearly feel the anger he suppressed, "Is it more important than Qingqing?"


    "If Shui Ningzhi is more important than Qingqing, you can let Qingqing go. There must be someone in this world who regards her as the only important person. You are half-hearted, are you still a man??"


    In the face of accusations, Jing Jinshui chose to remain silent. He felt that Ao Zhuoxing was right. He wanted to explain something several times, but when he wanted to give the answer, he was really in a dilemma, as if he couldn''t choose between Shui Ningzhi and Ouyang Qingqing.


    "Qingqing and Ningzhi are very important, I don''t want them to be hurt!"


    Ao Zhuoxing glared at him: "You kid is right, you go, Qingqing is resting, I won''t see you now. Don''t try to coax her back with those sweet words, not be nice to her, and tie her up again. Are you a little selfish by your side??"


    "Do you want Qingqing to block the sword for you next time too?? You clearly know that your strength can''t deal with Yujiao, and you should know that Qingqing is not the opponent of Yujiao''s bitch."


    "Okay, I won''t tell you any more, I''m just fighting for Qingqing. After all, I have encountered this kind of thing twice. I think the problem between you is Shuijingzhi!"


    "It''s not about Ningzhi, Brother Ao, it''s just between me and Qingqing, please don''t involve other people."


    Hearing Ao Zhuoxing talking about Shui Ningzhi, and thinking of the other party''s methods, Jing Jinshui couldn''t help but feel a little worried, "No matter how Brother Ao blames me, please don''t hurt Ningzhi, she doesn''t know anything, everything about me is I do it of my own free will and have nothing to do with anyone else."


    "roll-"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes became cold, he even thought that this person was here to apologize to Qingqing, it turned out to be just to exonerate another woman. Whether it was the other party''s fault or not, in short, he thought that if there was no such person as Shuijingzhi, there would be no such thing.


    "Brother Ao, please let me go, I want to take Qingqing back."


    Jing Jinshui was also a little angry, obviously he came to apologize, Ao Zhuoxing''s concern for Ouyang Qingqing made him feel a sense of crisis, as if something belonging to him was about to be taken away by someone.


    Yes, that''s the feeling, Aozhuoxing is powerful, and it''s not good to want to capture something. He Jing Jinshui was not the opponent''s opponent. Originally, he didn''t think what Aozhuohang would do to Qingqing, but he felt that the other party was too concerned about Qingqing.


    "She is seriously injured now, where are you taking her?"


    "I don''t need Brother Ao to take care of it. Qingqing is my wife, so I will naturally take good care of her and not make him feel wronged. It''s Brother Ao, do you take care of it a bit more? Qingqing is in Brother Ao. I''m afraid there is something wrong in the courtyard. If this matter is passed on, it won''t be a good thing for Qingqing or you. So, it''s better for me to bring Qingqing back."


    "no!"


    Ao Zhuoxing was about to explode with rage, wishing he could beat Jing Jinshui to death with one punch.


    "When she recovers, you can take her away. Now she is asleep and needs to be healed." He really thinks that Qingqing is not worthy of such a man. What is there for her to miss, maybe he doesn''t understand the feelings, but he Understand, this person in front of me is not Qingqing''s benevolent person.


    "If you really care about Qingqing''s safety, you won''t let her be in danger again and again. Today, I won''t let you take her away." After saying that, Ao Zhuoxing started and prepared to punch Jing Jinshui. go out.


    Jin Shui also saw that Ao Zhuoxing wanted to do something, he couldn''t help saying: "Qingqing, I''m here to pick you up."


    The room was not equipped with a soundproof array, so Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes seemed to breathe fire, he lifted Jing Jinshui with one hand, but the sound of the door opening sounded in his ears, and when he looked back, Ouyang Qingqing was standing at the door with a pale face.


    Soft and weak appearance, petite body, haggard appearance, and some red eyes. He threw Jing Jinshui away, turned back and paced in front of her, with some concern in his eyes.


    "Qingqing, go in and keep it. Since Mu Bingyun asked me to protect you, this is my mission!"


    The corners of Ouyang Qingqing''s pale mouth curved, raised his head, saw Ao Zhuoxing''s worried look, and said, "I''d better go back, Brother Ao, I''ve caused you trouble, senior brother is impulsive, Qingqing apologizes to you."


    Although she was smiling, blood was dripping in her heart. Senior brother actually said that there would be a problem between her and Big Brother Ao. When the senior brother said the first sentence, she listened at the door. She didn''t expect that at this time, He still chooses to maintain the hydraulic branches without leaving any room.

 Chapter 776： Just dont kill it

    It seems that there is nothing wrong with Shui Ningzhi, after all, the senior brother said it very well, everything is voluntary.


    Yes, everything is of his own free will, no matter what other people do.


    She raised her eyes, there was a rare indifference in her eyes, and the deep affection inside was gradually disappearing. His eyes met Jing Jinshui, who was also stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted and took her hand.


    "Qingqing, how are you?"


    Ouyang Qingqing frowned, the pain in his hands was far more than the pain in his heart. Ao Zhuoxing saw it, and slapped Jing Jinshui''s hand away.


    "Didn''t you see her hand hurt?"


    Jing Jinshui felt a little unhappy, but when he saw Ouyang Qingqing frowning, his heart was also very distressed, and his face was apologetic: "Qingqing, I''m just too worried about you, let''s go back, you are injured, take good care of it."


    Seeing that Ouyang Qingqing didn''t speak, he was also a little anxious. He remembered that he had been coaxing him for a long time last time before asking Qingqing to forgive him. He walked over, this time he didn''t touch her hand, but put his arms around her waist, "let''s go, let''s go back, okay? I was wrong, Qingqing, it''s my fault, you want to beat me and scold me It''s okay, as long as you go back with me, okay?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes moved to the man who apologized to him. I don''t know when, their way of getting along became a little strange. He always apologized to himself, but the damage to himself later was the same.


    She doesn''t mind saving people through Jinshui at all. What she does mind is that her brother''s heart is not that important. Maybe she should let go? She looked at the person she had loved for a long time again, and thought she could keep going, no matter what difficulties she encountered in the future, she was willing to spend it with him.


    However, she found that such heavy feelings were already unbearable.


    "Okay, let''s go back!" After speaking, she said to Ao Zhuo, "I''m sorry, Big Brother Ao."


    It was for no reason that he suffered such grievances. After Jin Shui heard that she was willing to go back with him, he was also a little happy, and hurriedly hugged her and left.


    "Qingqing, it''s really my fault, I won''t be so impulsive..."


    Ao Zhuoxing stared at the backs of the two, his eyes were obscure, and he crushed the fruit in his hand. With a casual throw, he walked out of the courtyard and went straight to Mu Bingyun''s courtyard.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s voice is very loud, and when he shouts at the door, the people inside will definitely hear it. Then he saw a man come out with a displeased face, but Mu Bingyun next to the man was not displeased.


    He walked over with big steps and said carelessly: "Jin Jinshui brought Qingqing back, and he said that he was afraid of getting a bad reputation. From my point of view, Qingqing has already given up on him sooner or later. He has already given up on him. He was so fascinated by that **** Shui Ningzhi that he couldn''t find the north and south, but unfortunately he doesn''t know it yet."


    "Ao Zhuoxing, you can see quite clearly!"


    Mu Bingyun looked him up and down, "I didn''t see it, you still care about Qingqing."


    "Remember, Lao Tzu is a dragon, a dragon who speaks his mind. When I came, I promised to protect Qingqing. Besides, Lao Tzu saved her twice, if she can''t survive again, I will be in vain. saved?"


    "That''s right, it''s just Ao Zhuoxing, and Qingqing needs to be able to think through emotional matters, and we can''t force them to break up, right? If we force them to break up, maybe they will still feel inseparable. Now, let them deal with it themselves, you just need to make sure that Qingqing is not injured and will not suffer life damage."


    "You have some truth in what you said," he frowned, with a rare sadness on his face, "It''s just that I just don''t like his behavior, and I really want to give him a fist."


    "Just don''t kill me."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind her. It wasn''t Li Dingxiang, but she stepped forward with a displeased face, crossed Ao Zhuoxing, and said to him, "Master Ao, you are so powerful, can we still stop the two of you? You beat someone, with your strength, if you don¡¯t tell me, who will know?¡±


    Li Dingxiang''s eyes flashed with bad ideas, but these words made Ao Zhuoxing a little enlightened, and the smile enlarged on his face, and then


    laughed and left: "This method is good!"


    "Lilac, you **** has a lot of ideas, so Master Ao accepted it." Ao Zhuoxing turned his head and smiled at Lilac.


    Li Dingxiang hurriedly smiled and shook his head: "Master Ao, I didn''t say anything, I don''t know anything, how do I know about your business! Are you right?"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s mind is not stupid at all, and suddenly said: "Yes, how can you, this bitch, know what I''m thinking, you don''t know, I suddenly remembered that there is one important thing to do, so I won''t stay, haha! "


    Speak, he walked away, the sun shining on his golden clothes.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu looked at each other, their faces were expressionless, but they both knew that someone was going to be unlucky.


    As for Li Dingxiang, she stood aside and said gloomily in a certain direction: "A man like this is just untidy and pale, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, yes, my aunt, everything you say is right." Pale showed a head from the edge of the fence and met Li Dingxiang''s eyes, indicating that he would be eaten to death by this woman in his life.


    Of course, he enjoyed it very much.


    ¡­


    It didn''t take long for Mu Bingyun to get the news. It is said that Jing Jinshui didn''t know who had offended him. When he went out, he was beaten and badly injured. His whole body was swollen. Very skillful.


    will not be disabled, but it will make people feel very painful. Jing Jinshui didn''t know who was offended, but he only felt pain, and when they left, he couldn''t find anyone.


    When Li Dingxiang got this news, she snorted coldly: "You deserve it!"


    "This is not not reporting, the time has not come."


    Wu Yun said silently, Li Zhan and Tao Ran nodded quickly, expressing their strong support for this statement. As for other people, they applauded, but they did not dare to say it directly. After all, their relationship with Jing Jinshui is still good. Although Jing Jinshui has some emotional problems, he is still a good person.


    After all, you can¡¯t see it when you look up, and not everyone has the dark cloud of Li Dingxiang who is not afraid to offend people.


    As for Ao Zhuoxing, sitting at the side of the round table, eating slowly, he was a rough dragon, but he was still graceful, which really blinded everyone''s eyes.


    They really haven''t seen such a polite Ao Zhuo Xing. Could it be that Ao Zhuo Xing used to hide his appearance from the world? Just thinking about this, everyone felt that they were thinking wrong.

 Chapter 777： Waiting

    "Back time!"


    Ao Zhuoxing raised his head, "I just said, this kind of person will be beaten sooner or later when he walks!"


    Jing Jinshui''s bloated face was really good-looking, Ouyang Qingqing also sat silently beside him. For immortals, if they were injured, it would be no problem to attend the banquet.


    At this time, they were in the large garden of Yuding Palace, and the tables next to each other were placed next to each other. They were one table here, and there were more people. There was a lot of noise around, and they couldn''t attract others at all. idea.


    Shui Ningzhi has been staring at the table silently, her face is also a little pale, everyone did not accuse her, not even a word. It was because of this that she felt out of place here.


    She knew that she couldn''t fit in.


    "Congeal the branches, don''t blame yourself."


    Jing Jinshui really couldn''t bear it, so he couldn''t help but comfort him. After comforting him, he remembered something, and looked at Ouyang Qingqing subconsciously. Seeing that her complexion was as usual, she did not show him the same pained look as before, and his heart was relieved.


    "Qingqing, Ningzhi is also injured, so I only care about her as a righteous brother, you don''t mind."


    Ouyang Qingqing raised his eyes, which made him a little nervous. This time Ouyang Qingqing was very quiet. He didn''t let him coax him for a long time, and he didn''t make trouble.


    "Well, I don''t mind."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was very low, even a little cold, which was not at all the same as the original emotional questioning voice.


    If it was before, Jing Jinshui would definitely feel that as long as Qingqing understood him and didn''t make trouble with him, he would feel that it was the best time. However, seeing her so quiet now, my heart is a little flustered.


    "If you''re not feeling well, let''s go back and rest!"


    Ouyang Qingqing twitched the corners of his mouth and shook his head: "No discomfort, just a few minor injuries. The medicinal pill Wu Yun gave is very good, except that he can''t fight for the time being, there is no problem."


    "That''s good, if there is anything bad, please tell me in time." Jing Jinshui was still a little worried, especially this pale face, which made him feel pain in his heart.


    "Ok, I know."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was still very flat and very small, as small as the voice of a mosquito, so small that people could not hear it. Only Ao Zhuoxing on the other side of Jing Jinshui and Ouyang Qingqing heard it.


    Ao Zhuoxing glanced at the two of them, and then continued to destroy the refreshments brought by the maid of Yuding Palace. It will take some time for the specific feast to start, and the major sects have not yet arrived.


    It is said that Yuchan was afraid that they would be bored in the house, so he invited them out to watch the performance of the women of Yuding Palace while drinking immortal brew and having refreshments.


    For this feast, Yuding Palace paid a huge price and invited several cooks from Shuangyun Restaurant. Of course, these are all agreed by Wuyun. As a businessman, if you have immortal stones and don''t make money, then you are a fool.


    He took care of Ouyang Qingqing and found that she really had nothing to do. Jing Jinshui turned back to talk to Shui Ningzhi occasionally. He knew that after this time, it was impossible for Shui Ningzhi to integrate into the crowd. In Immortal Realm, besides himself, Shui Ningzhi didn''t know anyone else at all, and he didn''t want her to be alone.


    He may have thought about what happened to Shui Ningzhi, and there are still some thoughts in his heart, but now he has no such thoughts. He just wanted to take good care of this lonely righteous sister, and he had already decided to be with Qingqing.


    Through these days of thinking, he knew that he owed Qingqing too much, and that he could not make up for it with all he had. He could only accompany her all the time and give her what he could give her as much as possible.


    But he didn''t know that the woman who was close to his heart had gradually pulled her heart away from his body.


    Ouyang Qingqing glanced at Jing Jinshui and talked to Shui Ningzhi from time to time, but it was not the same as before. Of course, it is impossible to forget someone for a while, even now she feels a little uncomfortable.


    But she has already understood that two people are not in the same heart, and they cannot give all their hearts to each other. This will not be happy, and will only cause harm to each other. She had understood some, but not fully understood.


    Thinking about it, she turned her eyes to Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, Cangyu carefully peeled the skin of the fruit for Mu Bingyun, and carefully brought the pulp to her mouth, as if it was natural. And she also peeled a fruit and fed it into his mouth. The two of them were eating with smiles, and their eyes could only accommodate each other.


    Seeing Cang Yu carefully wiping her hands for her, that delicate, every movement revealed her love for her. This should be called love, right? Ouyang Qingqing thought silently that it seemed that she had never heard of what happened between the two of them in love, but every action they made with each other always made people feel warm and sweet.


    She lowered her eyes and stared at Jingjing Shui again. Seeing that he was still chatting with Shui Ningzhi from time to time, Shui Ningzhi''s icy face seemed to melt.


    She looked away, a wry smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, she suddenly felt a trace of sight, and when she turned her head, she saw Ao Zhuoxing staring at her, with some concern in her eyes, and her heart warmed again.


    "Brother Ao, did you beat him up?"


    Ao Zhuoxing did not expect that Ouyang Qingqing would suddenly turn his head and ask this question in a soft voice, almost choking, looking a little embarrassed, with the tea she handed over in front of him, he gulped it hard.


    "It''s me." His ears were a little red, and his voice was soft, "My temper, I just can''t stand everyone and want to beat up. Is Qingqing angry?"


    "No." Ouyang Qingqing shook his head, "I just feel a little sorry for Big Brother Ao."


    "I don''t care about fame!"


    Ao Zhuoxing hummed a few words, looking very arrogant, seeing Ouyang Qingqing amused, he couldn''t help laughing out loud. Jin Shui saw it this time, and found out that it was related to Ao Zhuoxing, and felt a little panic in his heart. He always felt that Qing Qing who was sitting beside her was a little far away from him, so he quickly hugged her waist lightly.


    Ouyang Qingqing closed her smile and lowered her eyes. This scene made Jing Jinshui have a bad premonition in his heart, why he could laugh at Ao Zhuoxing, but not at him, he wanted to ask, but he felt Ouyang Qingqing''s body was a little cold, and his heart softened again .


    It must have been when he was talking to Ningzhi just now that Qingqing felt uncomfortable. He turned back and gave Shui Ningzhi an apologetic look, and said nothing.


    Li Dingxiang sneered in her heart, and then turned her head away. If anyone can''t stand Jing Jinshui the most, it''s Li Dingxiang. Although she has not been so vicious for so many years, she is not used to herself. People, never give a good face.


    "Thousand Masters are here!"


    "The East Patriarch is here!"


    "Master Chen is here."


    ¡­

 Chapter 778： come here

    Hearing a series of registrations, Mu Bingyun looked up and looked outside, and soon a familiar figure appeared in his line of sight.


    "I heard that this kid Augusta has passed the test of Qianjiazhu and his wife. As long as Qianji agrees, he will soon be able to achieve good things."


    Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze and said, "Lilac, you''ve been gossiping recently!"


    "Bingyun, don''t you know, I don''t believe you don''t know. But..." Li Dingxiang''s face was a little worried, "Looking at Qianji''s appearance, I don''t know what happened."


    Mu Bingyun turned the teacup. Just when he was talking, Qianji and his party had already come over. At the request of the two families, they decisively asked the maid to join the table, so that the two families could sit together.


    Qianji was also sitting beside Mu Bingyun, and it could be seen that Qianji was doing pretty well these days.


    As for Dongfang Ming and Qianru being assigned to another table, they have no interest in inviting each other over, and the other party probably does not want to compete with them. Mrs. Chen seemed to be very sensible, and went to Qianru''s table.


    This is really a joy for everyone.


    "How are things going?"


    After a while, Mu Bingyun finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "Come on, Bingyun don''t worry about me anymore. What else can I do, no matter how bad it is, it won''t be worse than it is now." Although Qianji''s face was pale, the rest was fine. Seeing this, she felt more relieved.


    "If you have any difficulties, be sure to ask me, and I will help you."


    "Um."


    Qianji smiled and felt a little warm in her heart. In the blank 10,000 years, she only made so many friends.


    "Don''t worry, when I''m healed, we''ll have to ride the fairyland together. At that time, I''ll help my father lead the thousands of families together. If the two of us join forces, whoever dares to provoke them will kill him and make them into flower fertilizer!"


    "It''s true that the three sentences are inseparable from this line of work, and that''s why you have this hobby." Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but laugh, "You see that your uncle and aunt are staring at you, how dare you make people into flower fat?"


    "My parents listen to me," Qianji''s eyes flashed with wisdom, "I will give them a surprise, Bingyun, the truth will surface soon, and I will let everyone who destroys my family''s happiness. and be punished accordingly.¡±


    "The truth?" Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes and shook Qianji''s fleshless palm, "What else did you find out?"


    "It''s kept secret for the time being, and there is no evidence yet. When I find the evidence, I''ll make those people regret living in this world and tell them what life is about twists and turns!"


    Li Dingxiang was close, just when she heard it, she blinked and said: "Qianji, don''t you realize that you are becoming more and more cheerful, and you are not at all like the terrible woman who used to be sullen and pitiful to make people fat. ."


    "Don''t hit me anymore, I''m so skilled now that most people can''t see what I''m thinking about. There''s a lot of knowledge in here, you can learn it!"


    The three of them suddenly laughed together, it was lively, of course, this kind of joke caused the people around to laugh. Shen Junyu and Qianqiu looked at each other with relief in their eyes.


    Now that her daughter is sensible, still alive, filial to them, and has made so many good friends, they are very relieved.


    The arrival of the sects one by one, until it was getting late, the ethereal and slow tones sounded in the ears, and the dancing girls also retreated. Everyone knew that the feast was about to begin.


    Sure enough, Yuchan''s figure suddenly came out from a peach blossom that was blooming very beautifully. She was dressed in pale pink clothes, still so exposed, her eyebrows were still sticking to the flowers, her lips were also pink, and a pair of seductive eyes. The watery eyes are like a delicate flower, which hooks people''s hearts.


    "Thank you for your attention, I can come to Yuding Palace to attend my birthday banquet today."


    Yuchan''s voice was also very nice, it was a little less majestic than usual, and a little more delicate, it made people''s ears numb. Most of the men present were staring at Yu Chan''s figure and couldn''t move their eyes away, and the whole person fell into a trance.


    Yuchan liked this feeling very much, and then bowed to everyone: "Then everyone can eat and drink as much as you like today, you are welcome. In addition to eating and drinking, you can also watch the stunts of our Yuding Palace disciples, of course, if you have stunts yourself. , you can also come on stage and let everyone observe it.¡±


    "Before that, Yuchan has to apologize to Miss Mu." Suddenly, the conversation changed and fell on Mu Bingyun, a name that many people in the Immortal Realm knew. A few years ago, people from the entire Little Immortal Realm came up, all from the handwriting of this wooden girl.


    So everyone followed Yuchan''s gaze, and when they saw the red robe, they didn''t look away.


    "That''s right, Yujiao, a disciple under the Yuding Palace, had some misunderstandings with Shuangyun Mansion''s Shui girl in the morning. For the damage caused to Shui and Ouyang girl, I, Yuding Palace, can''t be blamed. The truth has been found out. Someone deliberately made trouble in my Jade Ding Palace and wanted to provoke a conflict between Shuangyun Mansion and my Jade Ding Palace. Now these people have been locked in the basement. After today, we will make corresponding punishments. We will give some compensation for Miss Ouyang''s injury, and our Yuding Palace has a good jade muscle pill, which can help to eliminate scars."


    Two boxes appeared in Yuchan''s hands and handed them to the maid, who brought them to Shui Ningzhi and Ouyang Qingqing.


    "And please don''t mind the two girls."


    After finishing speaking, Yuchan turned her eyes to Mu Girl, "I also hope that such a thing will not affect the relationship between Yuding Palace and Shuangyun Palace."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Since the Jade Palace Master has found the reason, let this matter pass!" Of course, what is going on in this matter, I believe anyone with a discerning eye will know what is going on.


    Yuchan''s statement is just a bit nicer, after all, today is her birthday.


    "Okay, everyone, let''s have fun tonight! Then, Yuchan will show her ugliness first and present a song for everyone!"


    After the words fell, Yuchan jumped and landed on the branch. A pair of jade legs hung down with the veil, straight and slender, which was dazzling. Then a guqin appeared in her hand and was fixed in front of her.


    The jade finger landed on the strings, and a pleasant tune sounded instantly, and everyone sank in at the beginning. Sometimes brisk, sometimes turbulent, like a small stream, people are fascinated by listening to it, after a long time, the song is over, but everyone is still immersed in it with their eyes closed, as if they can''t get rid of that world.


    Yuchan was very satisfied with the effect she had created. As soon as her figure moved, it slowly fell under the moonlight. Many people woke up and saw a fairy jumping down from the air. Apart from beauty, I really don''t know. What words to find to describe.

 Chapter 779： Shinto unexplored region

    "Good song!"


    I don''t know who gave a compliment, and then there was thunderous applause, "The Jade Palace Master is indeed a talented woman!"


    In the face of everyone''s praise, Yuchan was also very humble, blurring the impression that Yuding Palace had brought to everyone in the past. Originally, the Yuding Palace in their impression should be a group of ruthless women who regarded men as playthings.


    However, now in their hearts, only the fairy with a fluttering dress is left. No matter her appearance or body shape, she is first-class, but it makes life impossible for her to be promiscuous.


    "This Yuchan is really a very smart woman."


    Seeing this scene, Qian Ji couldn''t help but praise her, "Originally, the reputation of the Jade Cauldron Palace was not very good, but she has won over a lot of people''s hearts by coming here today. Speaking of which, Bingyun, you should give her this matter. took advantage of it."


    "really."


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze swept over Yuchan and the heads of the various sects. The patriarch''s warm greeting showed that he had already learned the other party''s skills. With the feminine beauty to gain the impression of everyone, as long as the Yuding Palace does not move people from all sects in the future, they will no longer reject the Yuding Palace as before.


    "If Yuzi''s brain is half of Yuchan''s, it shouldn''t be killed by me."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, "However, if the Jade Cauldron Palace is all this kind of people, it should not be me, but everyone in the fairy world, but there is only one Yuchan."


    "That''s right," Qianji smiled. The two of them laughed while admiring the night, "Bingyun, I wonder if you''ve heard of it."


    "what?"


    Qianji heard her question and knew that Mu Bingyun didn''t know, "Have you ever thought about why Yuchan would let everyone change her impression of Yuding Palace on her birthday?"


    "I don''t know." Mu Bingyun said truthfully, she really didn''t think much about this, she thought that Yuchan was just taking this to change the image of Yuding Palace!


    She remembered that Qianji asked this question, is there any purpose in her heart?


    "Qianji, you know?"


    "I know, this shouldn''t be the secret of the fairyland! It''s also about the secret realm, and it''s about becoming a god. Yuchan did this, but she wanted to have a good relationship with the various factions. If you can cooperate in the secret realm at that time. If so, maybe we can share the method of becoming a god.¡±


    "Dongfang Ming shouldn''t be able to hold back anymore," Qianji''s eyes passed over Dongfang Ming''s slightly nervous look, and suddenly sneered, "Yes, after all, his whole purpose is to become a god."


    "What secret realm?"


    Mu Bingyun was thinking, is there really any shortcut that can make an immortal become a god?


    "The secret realm of the divine way, in fact, this secret realm existed many years ago, but the time interval between the appearances is very long. If you count the time, there are still some years. There will be many people who become gods, and these people, without exception, go to the realm of the gods under the witness of everyone."


    Qianji could see the disbelief in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, so she explained it very clearly, "This kind of opportunity is rare, you should prepare more, your strength is also in the realm of Immortal Venerable, try to cultivate more In the days, if you can really get the chance, then it will really be a happy thing."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, "Yes, such an opportunity is very rare, but apart from that, what are the chances of other people in the God Realm becoming gods?"


    "Disaster!"


    Qianji only said one word, "If the chances of becoming a **** in the small fairy world were zero, the chances of a real person from the fairy world wanting to become a **** are not much. Among the 100,000 immortals, there is only one person who can succeed. !"


    That is really difficult, Mu Bingyun has a feeling in his heart, but it doesn''t mean there is no, it''s just a small chance.


    "It''s no wonder that Yuchan will use this method to make friends with the various factions this time. If you can cooperate with others, the chance to become a **** is indeed much greater."


    She sighed, looked at Yuchan, who was chatting and laughing with everyone, and didn''t speak again.


    Suddenly, a group of women wearing veils flew around, and these women were even more beautiful than those they had seen before. They all stood on the stage, holding various musical instruments in their hands, and began to dance, and then the voice of the woman''s singing spread throughout the garden, causing people to fall into ecstasy again.


    Even many women couldn''t bear the voices of these women, and there was a look of admiration in their eyes. Only the people at the table Mu Bingyun didn''t seem to be caught in it, and they were relatively calm from the beginning.


    Especially Ao Zhuoxing, the irritable dragon, looked at the stage with a slanted look on his face, which was really funny. Occasionally peeled two nuts into my mouth and swallowed them in two bites.


    For a long time, these dozens of women stopped performing. Their faces were covered with veils, and their faces could be vaguely seen. Everyone was staring at their enchanting figures, as if they could no longer move their eyes.


    Of course, most of these gazes came from the men present. It can be said that most of the beauty in the fairy world is in it.


    "Everyone, this is the best disciple of my Yuding Palace."


    Yuchan spoke, and attracted people''s minds again, everyone seemed to understand, she seemed to have a purpose for people to come up.


    Yu Chan didn''t go around the corner: "Actually, this is the case. My Yuding Palace has been established in the fairyland for almost ten thousand years, and it is not easy. You also know that all the disciples of my Yuding Palace are women, and there are not half of them. Man, I, the palace lord, ignored them all these years and didn''t let them out to find the person they liked."


    Hearing this, many people moved in their hearts, especially the men present, all looked at Yuchan with shining eyes, and had a feeling of becoming a door-to-door husband. Yuchan smiled slightly, not annoyed, and spoke again.


    "You are all extremely smart people, you should know what I mean."


    Everyone held their breath, but did not speak. If it was another person, I am afraid someone would have been born Tao Kan immediately. However, the prestige of Yuding Palace, many people know that Yuchan is not easy to provoke, don''t look at her today. So talkative. When it comes to conflicts of interest, they don''t have the ability to fight each other.


    So even if they already care about it. All the women in the Yuyu Ding Palace didn''t dare to say a word, they just stared at Yuchan quietly, expecting her to give the answer they hoped for.


    Yuchan is very satisfied with these people. It seems that after so many years, her reputation in the Jade Ding Palace is well known, and few people dare to offend them face to face. Of course, this does not include the people from Shuangyun Mansion.


    looked at Mu Bingyun absently, but immediately moved away, no one noticed this scene.


    She also smiled more charmingly, her red lips slowly opened, and she opened her mouth in anticipation of everyone.

 Chapter 780： Purpose

    "Yes, today I will take advantage of this good day to say hello to you. From now on, if you are interested in the women of my Yuding Palace, you can marry yourself. As long as the disciples in my palace are willing, I am Yuchan here. Just say a word, I will prepare a generous dowry, and I hope to have a good relationship with various sects for thousands of years."


    Hearing this, everyone was really happy, and some even didn''t believe it. Regardless of the fierce reputation of Yuding Palace, its strength is true, the women in its palace are beautiful, and being able to marry a disciple of Yuding Palace is not harmful to them at all, and they can still cooperate with it. good thing?


    "Master Jade Palace, is what you said true?"


    At this time, someone boldly asked, and his eyes were still a little obsessed, naturally obsessed with the women of Yuding Palace. All the women, not only the disciples, but also the maids inside, are first-class. Usually they wander outside all year round. Although they can meet many women, it is true that they can be as beautiful as the women of the Jade Cauldron Palace. is rare.


    In the fairyland where there are many men and women, it is very difficult to find a satisfactory partner.


    "Of course it''s true. As long as you are good enough and are taken care of by the disciples of my Jade Cauldron Palace, then I will keep my word and I will never break my promise. You can rest assured."


    As soon as the words fell, the audience burst into laughter. The strange thing was that Yuchan was not angry. Everyone''s eyes were on the man who was questioning before the audience, and they all understood, and the expression was still a little uncontrollable. No wonder the Jade Palace Master would say to her face that as long as she was looked at, she would not break her promise.


    Just because the man who spoke under the stage, his appearance is really uncomplimentable!


    "Pfft, this appearance is really... I can''t compliment it!"


    Li Lilac always said something. Although the voice was very small, the eyes and ears of the people present were very sensitive. Not only did everyone hear it, but the man naturally heard it too.


    "Who do you call ugly?"


    The man''s face was flushed, and he looked very angry, as if he wanted to tear Li Cloves apart.


    But after he finished speaking, everyone laughed again. The girl didn''t directly say that he was ugly, he obviously admitted it himself.


    "Zhang Mazi, this girl is absolutely right. With your toad-like appearance, you should not be embarrassed here. You Zhang Mazi still want to think of the beauty of Yuding Palace, isn''t it? Are you overthinking it?"


    Zhang Mazi is really ugly, which is not an exaggeration at all. He is short and round, and looks like a potato. However, there is also a big cake face, which is very flat and irrelevant. Even that face is not very clean. The whole face is a little bit of black pockmarks, more than just pockmarks, but also very large.


    should be moldy potatoes!


    If the beautiful woman wakes up to see this face every day, it is estimated that few people can stand it.


    "You guys wait!"


    Zhang Mazi opened his mouth and even had a mouthful of yellow teeth, pointing at the crowd with a little anger.


    Of course, there are people who don''t like him, and another news broke out: "Zhang Mazi, don''t think you don''t know what you did, you didn''t like a girl from a small family a while ago, and they didn''t want to, You actually wiped out that family, and the girl didn''t want to marry you in the end, and even committed suicide."


    "I didn''t wrong you in this matter!"


    Zhang Mazi really had nothing to say, he did so, with some resentment in his eyes, he swept the faces of everyone one by one, as if he wanted to write down the appearance of these people.


    "Huh! So what? Isn''t the power of the fairy world respected? If she doesn''t want to, I will naturally use my own strength to get it."


    Although Zhang Mazi was ugly, his strength was not low, and he was already the eighth rank of the Immortal Sovereign. He is also the head of a medium-sized sect, but anyone with a little face will not be in the company of such a person, and if he does something bad, the whole city will know it.


    "Originally, I thought that accidentally telling the truth would offend people."


    Li Dingxiang murmured silently, "I didn''t expect it to be born from the heart!"


    When everyone hears it, it''s a joy, isn''t it?


    This Zhang Mazi has an ugly face, and his heart is even more ugly. He can''t hide his ugliness, isn''t his face born from his heart?


    Li Dingxiang immediately felt a vicious gaze, and shrugged: "It seems that I have provoked an incredible person. This Zhang Mazi really imagines that he is the head of a sect, with great power!"


    A discerning person could tell that she was not afraid of Zhang Mazi at all, but Zhang Mazi didn''t think so. He thought Li Dingxiang was afraid, and a proud look appeared on her face.


    "Since I''m afraid, I see that you look pretty good, why don''t you go back with me and be my concubine, as long as you agree, I will let it go and serve me well, maybe I will still be there. Let you be the real head lady."


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, the girl was just laughing at him, but he actually took it seriously. Many things, they are thinking, with Zhang Mazi''s brain, what means is used to achieve today''s sect.


    Everyone knows that Li Dingxiang is a member of Shuangyun Mansion. Offending someone from Shuangyun Mansion will have similar consequences compared to offending Yuding Palace. After all, Mu Bingyun of Shuangyun Mansion used thunder and lightning to kill the disciples of Yuding Palace, and Yuchan did not get angry with such a big event. It can be seen that Shuangyun Mansion has this strength.


    No matter how powerful the Shuangyun Mansion is, the reason why the Jade Cauldron Palace did not take action shows that the Jade Ding Palace is jealous of the Shuangyun Mansion.


    Everyone did not speak, waiting to see the joke! But when Zhang Mazi saw that Li Dingxiang didn''t speak, he couldn''t help it anymore.


    "Why, don''t you want to?" Zhang Mazi threw his arms, smashed the wine glass on the table, made an unpleasant sound, and stared: "Even if you don''t want to, you have to be willing, you must be willing. "


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to marry me, but if you can come and stay with me for a month, I''ll let it go."


    "You are courting death! Do you know who she is?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t make a sound, silently looking at Pale and angry, he just found it a little funny. Although the relationship between Li Dingxiang and Pale Bai is fairly stable, the experience between the two is too little, and I always feel that something is missing. By the way, it is this kind of hero who saves the beauty.


    "Why does Binger smile so happily?"


    "You look pale, not bad."


    She sipped her tea, "We won''t interfere, let him solve it himself!"


    Cangyu raised his eyes, and found that Pale looked unhappy, as if someone had pulled the scales off. He understood in an instant and nodded. The two looked at each other, each of them peeled some fruit for each other, added vegetables... and a series of actions, which made people''s teeth sour.

 Chapter 781： make you a bun

    "who are you?"


    Zhang Mazi raised his head and stared at Pale White, "What qualifications do you have to meddle in business affairs? By the way, you know that bitch, right? If you are interested, send this person to my sect tomorrow, otherwise, You are responsible for the consequences."


    "So, if I don''t send it, will you come and destroy my Shuangyun Mansion?"


    Zhang Mazi snorted coldly: "What kind of smashing the door, this head is not afraid of such forces that the sect family is not at all."


    Everyone was silent, God, how could he know that this kind of sect family is not a force, and none of these sects can easily offend them. Isn''t the Dongfang family the first family here? Didn''t he suffer a big loss in the hands of Mu Bingyun?


    After this loss, he had to entertain people from the entire Little Immortal Realm. Isn''t this the woman from Shuangyun Mansion?


    They felt that Zhang Mazi had provoked Shuangyun Mansion, and they should not befriend this sect in the future.


    "Very good, your name is Zhang Mazi, right?? Today I am pale and let you become Zhang Baozi!"


    Pale gritted his teeth, and when he heard Zhang Mazixiao thinking of cloves, especially the lewd look in his eyes, he couldn''t wait to shoot this person into meat sauce right away!


    "Palace Jade, I think I need to go out with this Sect Master Zhang to settle some personal affairs. You shouldn''t mind, right?"


    Yuchan looked at Mu Bingyun and Cangyu who were silent, and said with a smile, "Of course I don''t mind, I would like to thank Young Master Pale for taking into account that today is my birthday and giving me such a big face, you can just deal with it. Now, as long as you can, you can come back."


    These words are not really thanks, but to remind Pale to save someone''s life. After all, today is her birthday, and she doesn''t want to cause anyone to die. As for the rest, it didn''t matter much to her.


    Pale White smiled sullenly and cupped his hands: "Don''t worry, Palace Master Jade, I will bring him back!"


    After finishing his words, he slowly walked towards Zhang Mazi. Seeing that the situation was wrong, Zhang Mazi hurriedly said, "What are you going to do??"


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want to marry Lilac? Are you still insulting her like this? I''m going to let you know today that I''m pale, you can''t even think about some people!"


    Pale picked up Zhang Mazi''s bulging body, and the figure jumped out of everyone''s sight. The voice floated back from a distance: "Everyone continue, we''ll be back later."


    It took a long time for everyone to look away. They were thinking, what would happen to Zhang Mazi when he went here, and the pale appearance should not be a good thing.


    As a result, everyone understood again that Li Dingxiang and Pale Bai should have that relationship, so keep this matter firmly in mind, and don''t be offended when they encounter them in the future. By the way, some of them saw the pale strength, it seems to be the first rank of Immortal Venerable, right?


    At this point, everyone trembled in unison. Immortal Venerable 1st Rank beat Immortal Sovereign 8th Rank, there is no suspense anymore. If it wasn''t Yuchan''s birthday today, Zhang Mazi probably wouldn''t be alive.


    "Continue everyone. Of course, what I said before counts. As long as you can like each other with the disciples of my palace, I will not stop you."


    Everyone quickly forgot about the previous matter, and the woman from the Jade Ding Palace also slowly walked down and sat beside them, and soon started chatting with the people present.


    It was originally a birthday party, but it turned into a blind date.


    "It''s a pity that the Jade Palace Master doesn''t do business."


    Wu Yun murmured, "It''s better not to do business, lest I become a competitor. At that time, I would have one more opponent. I guess I will be busy all day, but I can''t. Now Wu Laiqing can handle it alone, and I can feel at ease. Be a hands-off shopkeeper."


    Dark Cloud''s muttering alone makes people very speechless.


    Yuchan just came over, and after hearing her remarks, she couldn''t help but smile: "Miss Wu really looks down on me!"


    "The Jade Palace Master already has the ability!" Wu Yun raised his head and raised his brows, she was no stranger to Yu Chan. After all, they had already met last time, and their impression was not too good.


    Yuchan nodded and said, "Miss Wu has praised her so badly, you are amazing. If you weren''t from Shuangyun Mansion, I would really want to **** you over, no matter how expensive it is."


    "Jade Palace Master is joking, I and Bingyun are life and death sisters, no matter what, we will not be separated."


    This is also the attitude of Wu Yun, no matter what the cost, she will not leave Shuangyun Mansion and take refuge in Jade Cauldron Palace. She knew that Yuchan was clearly poking people, but she was not surprised by the other party''s behavior.


    "Oh, is that so?" Yuchan''s eyes flashed: "That''s really a pity, but in the future, I hope to be friends with Miss Wu, Mu Bingyun, if I can have life and death friends like you. If so, it is really Yuchan''s luck."


    The two didn''t answer any more, and Yuchan didn''t say anything more. His eyes swept to the other people at the table, and finally his eyes were fixed on Ao Zhuoxing.


    Her fingers trembled slightly, this is the powerhouse of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable! It is still a very powerful dragon. If she can win over to the Jade Ding Palace, who else will she be afraid of in the Jade Ding Palace?


    It''s a pity, she has some regrets in her eyes, there is no way for this dragon to win over.


    Then her eyes fell on Cangyu, the smile on her face became more, and she even felt a tenderness like water, Mu Bingyun instantly realized that something was wrong with the other party''s aura.


    looked up at Yuchan, her eyes flashed with certainty, and she couldn''t help frowning. Is it really okay to show this possessive look in front of the man facing her?


    "Young Master Cang, I don''t know if you are still satisfied with everything in the Jade Ding Palace."


    Cangyu moved his fingers slightly, put down the wine glass in his hand, held Mu Bingyun''s hand, and said, "Is Bing''er still satisfied?"


    "Satisfied." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "Jade Cauldron Palace is the real fairyland. Everything inside is different from outside, so I am very satisfied."


    "Then satisfied."


    So Cang Yu said silently, as if everyone was listening to Mu Bingyun, and several people around also laughed. No matter what happens to your Jade Ding Palace Palace Master, how could you be able to seduce their son Cang.


    Yuchan was also a little stunned. Seeing the love between the two, her smile was lessened: "Oh, so that''s the case, I don''t know what Mr. Cang thinks about the marriage between the disciples of Yuding Palace and the various factions, no Do you know if the disciples of Cangtianmen will be interested in my Jade Cauldron disciple?"


    Yuchan seems to know that it is difficult to seduce Cang Yu, so she began to sell her Jade Cauldron disciple instead.


    "They all have someone they like."

 Chapter 782： Youre still alive, dont worry

    His complexion was as usual, and there was no pressure to lie at all. In fact, there are only men in his Heaven Sect, and all of them are bachelors. While lying, he held Mu Bingyun''s hand on the other, and said with a voice transmission, "Bing''er, she reminded me, can your Shuangyun Firm recruit more women so that my disciples can find them sooner rather than later? The person you like, this matter is left to you, after all, my husband lied for you."


    This man is still rude!


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t contain the smile in her eyes, she shook him back, and said softly: "Okay, let Wuyun handle this matter, her eyes have always been good, and I guarantee that everyone is stunning, and so are you, Although the development of power is important, it can¡¯t make the disciples feel wronged, it is better to let some people take turns to Shuangyun Business after a while, so that they can spend more time together, in fact, there are many excellent women here.¡±


    "A lot? Why haven''t I seen it?"


    Cangyu''s expression was a little off, "Why do I think there are too many men in Shuangyun Mansion?"


    "Do you want to see it?"


    "Of course it doesn''t mean that."


    Mu Bingyun chuckled and continued to transmit, "Stop talking about this, the Jade Palace Master is still talking to you."


    So, the two stopped short-term sound transmission. Of course Yuchan could see that the two of them were quietly transmitting sound, but unfortunately she couldn''t hear it at all, and her expression was a little anxious.


    "It turns out that this is the case, then it is a bit regrettable, but the disciples will always recruit new recruits. If there is a chance, the two factions should still have more exchanges. There is no grievance between the fairy world and the demon world, unlike the ordinary world. It is also possible to communicate from time to time.¡±


    Yuchan is right. If it was said that the small fairy world was somewhat repulsive to the devil world, then the real fairy world is much more tolerant and has no opinion on the people of the devil world. It''s just that the way of cultivation is slightly different, other than that, it''s similar to other people.


    Yuchan didn''t stay for long, then turned and left. After all, she is the palace lord of Jade Ding Palace, even if she has her own purpose, she will not show it clearly, she will only attack from side to side, and then find a way to achieve it. But such people are the most terrifying.


    Yuchan turned around and went to Dongfang Ming''s table, and a faint voice came over.


    "Oriental House Master, Oriental Lady."


    Yuchan greeted the two with a smile, "I hope to be on good terms with the Dongfang family in the future!"


    "Natural nature."


    Dongfang Ming also responded with a smile, and the two of them looked at each other for a while before they understood the meaning.


    "I think the person Dongfang Ming should marry is Yuchan. After all, they have a common goal and do something similar." Qianji shook the glass and smiled, "I don''t know if Dongfang Ming regrets it, but he married early. ."


    Her eyes were far away, and her voice was not loud, like muttering to herself. When she just finished speaking, she actually felt Dongfang Ming''s gaze, and a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    raised his glass, and then drank the wine, which attracted Dongfang Ming''s frown. Of course, he didn''t do anything, but continued to chat with Yuchan. Qianqiu and Shen Jun looked at each other, but they couldn''t help but worry.


    "I don''t know if you have any news about Young Master Ling?"


    Regarding Yuchan''s question, Qianru''s face suddenly became worried, she shook her head and sighed: "There is still no news, and I don''t know where he is going. It''s already this time, and he hasn''t come back yet."


    "I believe that you can find it, so don''t worry too much about Mrs. Dongfang. With the power of the Dongfang family, there are not many people who will offend the Dongfang Mansion to make a son."


    Qianru has not raised her brows. Although she said so, Dongfang Sheng was indeed arrested. If the other party went out by himself, he would not have kept her news for so many years.


    Yu Chan saw her sorrow and comforted: "If Mrs. Dongfang doesn''t dislike it, my Yuding Palace will also pay attention to you, but there is little hope for such an aimless search. After all, if you can find it, you will be early. It should be found, and you should probably try something else."


    Hearing that there are other ways, Qianru became interested, and even had some hope in her eyes: "Could it be that the Jade Palace Master has any way?"


    "It''s not a solution, it''s just some ideas. Taking advantage of this time, Mrs. Dongfang might as well tell me about the various strangeness and doubts after Young Master Ling disappeared. When the time comes, I will let the people from Yuding Palace look for it and analyze it for you. Analysis, maybe we can really find some details.¡±


    When the words fell, Qian Ru''s eyes showed some emotion, but more joy, she quickly took Yuchan''s hand and said, "Sister Yuchan, if you can help me find Sheng''er, I will definitely thank you very much. ."


    "Whatever Sister Qian said, we will all befriend each other in the future. We are like sisters, and of course we have to help each other."


    "Okay, after today, I Qianru will really treat you as my sister," Qianru pulled Yuchan to her seat, "Then I''ll tell you what happened before, and let my sister analyze and analyze it for me."


    Yuchan naturally agreed with a smile, and the two of them began to whisper.


    Wuyun glanced lightly and said, "It''s really a pity that she doesn''t do business. No, I think she''s more suitable for public relations. Look, a few words will make someone her sister."


    Everyone looked at each other, although they didn''t know the meaning of the new words in Wu Yun''s mouth, but guessing the words according to the meaning is not difficult to guess, and you can vaguely know the meaning.


    "Are you okay with Chihime?"


    Mu Bingyun was slightly worried, after all, the current Dongfang Sheng is in her hands.


    Qianji paused and said, "Don''t worry, I have a solution, Qianjia is not afraid of Dongfang Mansion!" Qianjia''s retreat was only because the second old man was heartbroken and withdrew from the battle in the fairyland after she disappeared. In fact, he was secretly developing forces. , but no one knows.


    Even the so-called Madam Chen doesn''t know.


    Just as everyone was discussing, they suddenly felt a little more **** smell, and quickly followed the smell and looked over, only to see Pale White carrying a round object flying far away, with a smug expression on his face. Smile, even have a very cool feeling.


    Everyone stared silently at the object that looked a bit like a potato, judging from the abnormal dryness of the blood on the other person''s body, they didn''t know how they were tortured by Pale. The faint breath passed from his body was left behind in the end.


    Everyone was a little frightened when they saw the pale appearance. Sure enough, the people in Shuangyun Mansion were all sturdy. In the past, Mu Bingyun and lightning struck the disciples of the Jade Ding Palace to death. Jiao was almost miserable.


    In the end, there is the pale battle against Zhang Mazi. The ghost knows what Zhang Mazi has gone through.


    Pai Bai saw so many people looking at him, and threw Zhang Mazi to the opponent''s position. Zhang Mazi was lying on the ground like a pool of mud, and he was already dying. The medicinal pill fell into the opponent''s mouth.


    "You''re still alive, don''t worry everyone!" He waved at the crowd, but everyone was staring at Zhang Mazi with horror in their eyes.

 Chapter 783： Help you to abolish this source of evil

    Zhang Mazi, who had eaten the medicinal pill, finally regained some consciousness. He only felt as if his whole body had been smashed by a boulder. He tried to support himself, and found that his bones seemed to be broken by someone, and they were broken inch by inch. He couldn''t stand up at all, the whole person could only lie on the ground.


    The disciples of his sect were also frightened, and some did not dare to move forward. Zhang Mazi''s temper was not very good, and they were all a little afraid that he would suddenly attack.


    "I haven''t seen such a person with broken bones for a long time. It seems that the emperor did this kind of thing back then."


    "I once remembered that Brother Cang didn''t break the bones, but smashed the bones, right?" Feng Qingyi said slowly, as if he was helping Li Dingxiang to correct some mistakes.


    "I remember that too."


    Mo Xing silently added, remembering what happened back then as if vividly in his mind, he understands that this is why Cangyu is able to hold the beauty back, and he can protect her regardless of purpose.


    So they were so convinced that they never thought of doing anything else. As far as they were in the Shuangyun Mansion, Brother Cang was a character. Not everyone had this kind of aura. He was able to confidently believe that no one could destroy the relationship between him and Bingyun.


    Everyone heard a few people''s slow discussions, and now they turned their eyes to Cangyu. They actually only knew that Cangyu was Mu Bingyun''s husband or a person from the devil world. They didn''t take them seriously, but the strength of the other party should not be underestimated, so they didn''t dare to offend.


    "what-"


    Zhang Mazi screamed suddenly, everyone saw him being lifted up, he saw somewhere below him, and there was a touch of sympathy in his eyes, you can bully a little girl without background, but this girl with background, as soon as people come out , it will waste your life, and you deserve it.


    Everyone understood that Zhang Mazi was basically useless like this, his whole body was broken by an inch, and he didn''t even let go of that place, which shows how ruthless Pale''s methods are.


    Don''t say it was Li Dingxiang''s idea, now it''s just to let them take a look, and they have to consider the consequences.


    "If you don''t take your head down to recuperate, this time I will teach head Zhang how to be a man. I hope you will not bully those women who have no strength in the future."


    Everyone said silently, but they have that thing to bully! Now that everything is gone, what else is there to bully.


    "Don''t hate looking at me, I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to control your own things, and help you abolish this source of evil, and you won''t be afraid of offending anyone with background in the future." Pale stopped, "Okay, carry it down. Come on! I see that Zhang Sect is like this, it is impossible to continue, it is better to carry it back directly, you can arrange it yourself."


    After saying that, Pale returned to his position in the eyes of the crowd with his hands swung, and the original majestic expression suddenly changed into a pleasing expression: "Lilac, are you still satisfied?"


    That dog-legged smile is really eye-opening. He looked like a strong man just now, but now it has suddenly changed. Looking at his appearance towards Li Dingxiang, everyone warned himself once again. If you can''t afford it, don''t provoke it.


    "not bad."


    Li Lilac''s mouth and eyes were curved, and she couldn''t hide her joy. She whispered, "I didn''t expect you to have such a man."


    "When I''m such a man, I''m pale and always a man." After speaking, Pale''s eyes were a little ambiguous, and he whispered, "Why don''t you try it out?"


    Li Lilac slapped him in the face, and his face was a little red, "Go to your test, do you want to live?"


    "Of course not, Lilac, you have wronged me. If you say don''t try it, then don''t try it, it''s all up to you." Pale covered his face with grievances, making Li Dingxiang feel a little distressed.


    "Well, it didn''t hurt, did it?"


    Pale hurriedly shook his head and smiled: "Of course not, why don''t you try again, as the saying goes, hitting is kissing and scolding is love, if you don''t hit or scold you don''t love each other."


    "Go, who wants to fall in love with you!" Li Dingxiang spat fiercely, "I gave you a ladder and I''m going to go up to the house and uncover the tiles?"


    "Hum hum hum..." Wu Yun suddenly hummed a little song, "Oh, I said, now I have to eat another pack of dog food, as the saying goes, this single dog life is really sad, the left is The one on the right is showing affection, and the one on the right is still showing affection, which makes this girl feel a little down, who said that this girl is still a little girl."


    Pale Bai and Li Dingxiang were stunned for a moment, and then they understood what the dark clouds meant. After being with Wu Yun for a long time, they can naturally understand what she said.


    "My son also thinks that this...that one who shows affection should be thrown out to feed the dog!"


    Tao Ran took a sip of tea and said, "Xiao Wuyun, are you right?"


    "Tao Ran, although you usually don''t make any sense in what you say, but what you said makes sense!" Wu Yun shook his head and sighed there, as if he was an abandoned child, looking very strange.


    Ouyang Qingqing, who had a bad atmosphere at first, couldn''t help laughing sincerely. After spending a long time with Wu Yun, she always knew what joy was. It seemed that she could make people happy.


    The dinner that followed was very smooth, and nothing happened again. It wasn''t until late at night that the dinner party ended in the middle of everyone''s thoughts. Of course, there are already many men from various factions and the disciples of the Jade Ding Palace who have set eyes on each other, and are already discussing the matter of getting married.


    Until the early morning of the second day, all the sects left one by one. Except for those sects who wanted to marry, they stayed behind to discuss other matters, that is, Dongfang Mansion and some other sects who wanted to discuss things stayed there, and the rest of the sects were Gradually left.


    It is said that in just half a month, the major sects have all married the Jade Ding Palace. There are more than 20 disciples who have married from the Jade Ding Palace. Depending on the current situation, there may be more.


    However, from the day before yesterday, the flying sedan chair that the disciples of the Jade Cauldron were married to, for some reason, always flew in mid-air and had an accident, and the bride just fell from the sky. Fortunately, they are all immortals with rough skin and thick flesh, and they can''t die, otherwise it will really become a big joke.


    "Did you know? The disciples of Yuding Palace who got married in the past few days, I don''t know why the Feitian sedan chair was knocked down from above." Pai Bai walked in with a smile. Seeing everyone was there, he couldn''t help but put himself Say what you see.


    Everyone heard about ??, but they thought it was an accident at first.


    "Then?"


    Mu Bingyun wanted to know what happened next.

 Chapter 784： Its Gods punishment

    "Madam, don''t you know that the face of the bride who was thrown down was green with anger, and she threatened not to marry on the spot, and returned to Yuding Palace with her and her dowry. Leaving the groom alone is really cold. What else can I do, pick up the sedan chair and go back in shame! These sects have come to apologize and apologize, and it can only be said that their people are ineffective and cut corners or something."


    Everyone glanced at each other, only Ao Zhuoxing was still oblivious to his legs, nibbling on chicken legs, his ears moved, feeling everyone was a little surprised, he raised his head and said: "It is estimated that these girls are doing too much of their own deeds. , Now God will punish them, look, can''t you get married?"


    Everyone is wondering, will they be punished for doing too much bad things?


    Why are so many people still alive?


    "I heard that these sects and the Jade Ding Palace were at a standoff. The cooperation was not successful, and the relationship was even worse. It is estimated that the face of the Jade Palace Master is greener than the bride." The pale look seems to be gloating.


    "What a big deal, these girls usually use their power to bully others. This is God''s punishment. Well, let''s play first, and I want to go out for a walk." After saying that, Ao Zhuoxing took off and went out. The old dragon who disappeared without a trace, everyone has nothing to do.


    When Ao Zhuoxing went out, Mu Bingyun suddenly asked, "Do you think they are really being punished?"


    "I don''t think so. It is estimated that some people don''t like the Jade Ding Palace and want to fix them!" Li Dingxiang analyzed.


    "Lilac is right, most of them are people who don''t want Yuding Palace to have a good relationship with the major sects, maybe the relatives of those men who were taken away by Yuding Palace." Pale said seriously.


    Wu Yun also nodded quickly and said: "Although good people don''t live long, and disasters live for thousands of years, but too many bad things have been done, many people have offended them, and there are many people who dislike them. Yuding Palace didn''t want to take advantage of this. At that time, is it okay to make friends with the major sects? Maybe the enemy of the other party thinks that they cannot make friends with the major sects, and deliberately does such a thing to destroy it."


    "Also a possibility."


    Everyone affirmed in unison that there must be a lot of people who offended Yuding Palace''s behavior at the beginning. Maybe some of them were weak at the beginning, but now they are stronger, but they should not be able to fight with their own strength. The entire Yuding Palace would come up with this method.


    Only Ouyang Qingqing sat in the corner and looked out of the house thoughtfully. She inexplicably remembered that when she was in the Jade Ding Palace, Big Brother Ao told her that he seemed to be looking for some trouble in the Jade Ding Palace.


    Big Brother Ao did this thing, right?


    She recalled it carefully for a while, and found that in recent days, Big Brother Ao did go out from time to time. Maybe other people thought it was very normal, but she obviously felt that Big Brother Ao would be very happy when he came back every time he went out. She shouted a few words in front of her, and no one would bully her in the future.


    Most likely.


    But she didn''t show it, and she didn''t mean to tell everyone. Since Big Brother Ao didn''t want everyone to know about it, she had to help hide this secret, and she felt a little warm in her heart.


    The corner of her eyes looked at Jinshui, the eye channel, and the corners of her mouth were a little bitter. If the senior brother had half of the Ao eldest brother, she would be satisfied, but unfortunately, in the brother''s heart, the water congealing branches is still more important! Seeing that she was not angry, Jing Jinshui and Shui Ningzhi spent more time meeting and talked more, and explained to her that this was just a concern for the righteous sister.


    In the past, she would definitely quarrel with Jing Jinshui, but now... she lowered her head and covered up all the emotions in her eyes.


    It was said that Ao Zhuoxing came out of Shuangyun Mansion and hurried to a certain direction. When he was in the air, his golden clothes also changed into a very ordinary gray robe, and then his appearance also followed his mobilization. Changed, and then used the secret method to change his breath.


    Then, a big knife appeared in his hand, and the temperament of the whole person became a bit gloomy. He waved the big knife majestic and laughed, but did not make a sound. He looked left and right, looking for a direction to speed up.


    Soon a group of people dressed in red appeared in the field of vision. These people were all in midair, and in the middle was a flying sedan chair. Needless to say, the person in the sedan chair must be the bride. In front of the Feitian sedan chair, riding a Pegasus was a young man with a medium appearance, but with a happy look on his eyebrows.


    There are musicians playing string music around, which is very beautiful. These musicians belong to the Yuding Palace. As for the others, they belong to the school of this young man.


    A group of people were blowing and beating, very festive, except that they were flying in the sky, but they were not much different from the mundane world.


    Ao Zhuoxing looked down and sneered, hiding behind the clouds, waving a big knife, stirring the surrounding air, and slashing around the Feitian sedan chair, his figure flashed, and everyone saw only a gray figure, Before the big knife could be seen clearly, their sedan chair was out of control, and then it was about to fall to the ground.


    The young man on the flying horse saw this, remembered what happened before, his face turned pale with fright, and hurriedly shouted: "Quickly control the sedan chair!"


    When he left, he promised again and again that he would never let the sedan chair fall off. In order to successfully marry the woman from the Jade Ding Palace, he had to spend a lot of effort, and the sect had also spent a huge price, and he had also brought him with him. There are many strong men in the sect.


    However, when these strong men besieged the gray figure, they were all shot and seriously injured in a few moments.


    Ao Zhuoxing smiled and swung the knife onto the sedan chair, and then slammed it down with a fist. The whole sedan chair swayed and fell to the ground. Naturally, the bride inside the sedan chair became embarrassed again, and her appearance was also very ugly.


    Ao Zhuoxing, regardless of the young man''s pale face, slashed everywhere with a big knife, and after he chopped up all the dowries in the Yuding Palace, he patted his **** and flew away. After a while, no one had a chance to react , the person who attacked them has disappeared, let alone clean up each other, and even the face is not clearly seen.


    The young man looked at everything in front of him with a pale face. He knew that he was finished, and he couldn''t look up in the sect from now on.


    followed Ao Zhuoxing to intercept the other women who were married from the Jade Ding Palace at the same time today. There were seven people who were married today, and he had already inquired clearly. But what he did today was not so simple.


    An hour later, the flying sedan chairs of the disciples who married today in the Yuding Palace were all shot down by unknown people, and all the masters they brought were seriously injured, and the characteristics of that person are now known.


    "It is said to be a slender man in a black robe, with a face like a jade crown, and a big sword in his hand. The man looks very young, but he looks like he is twenty-eight or nine years old. When I heard that he was making trouble, he was very vicious, sister. Guys, are you saying that our Jade Ding Palace once had a sister who knew this person, but he didn''t agree to him, and he held a grudge, so he made such a move?"

 Chapter 785： so angry

    This is the Jade Ding Palace''s disciples discussing this matter. Ao Zhuoxing, who was secretly hiding on the side, listened to it, and muttered in his heart, he doesn''t like the girls of the Jade Ding Palace, these girls are all nonsense!


    "Don''t talk nonsense, the palace lord is very angry, and now he has taken someone down the mountain, it is estimated that he is going to arrest that person, the palace lord has issued an order to kill, no matter what method is used, he must kill that person. Otherwise. Next time my sisters from Yuding Palace get married, won''t they suffer?"


    "Yes, yes, maybe it will be your turn to get married that day, but don''t fall off the flying sedan chair, it''s really ugly."


    Ao Zhuoxing touched his chin, it was a good time when Yuchan wasn''t there. When he was about to leave, he heard the conversation between the two again.


    "Senior sister, what do you think about the other thing? Why does the palace lord care about Yujiao so much, and even let someone take her to seek medical treatment. If she hadn''t done that last time, the palace lord would not have let the palace lord take her to the doctor. Apologize to Shuangyun Mansion."


    "Let''s not try to figure things out about the palace lord, be careful with your life. As for Yujiao, when I came, I knew she was always favored, and the palace lord liked her very much, so don''t ask this next time. problem."


    The disciple was so frightened that his face was pale, and he nodded quickly: "Understood, Senior Sister, I will definitely remember your words."


    Ao Zhuoxing felt a little melancholy in his heart. It turned out that Yujiao''s **** was taken away and was not in the Yuding Palace, so didn''t he run away in vain? Thinking silently in his heart, he made up his mind to stroll around the Jade Cauldron Palace first to see if there are any good things, and take them away by the way, as for those that cannot be taken away, they will be destroyed.


    After laughing in his heart, without the two disciples noticing, Ao Zhuoxing sneaked into the Jade Cauldron Palace.


    Yu Chan, who has already gone down the mountain, would not have thought that a wolf had entered his Yuding Palace. Now he is still negotiating with various factions, and they have sent people out to find the real culprit. For a while, there was a lot of trouble, but he was busy. At that time, I didn''t even see half a person at all.


    Yuchan was so angry that her heart hurt, but she couldn''t do anything about the person in the dark. She also sent people to monitor the various sects, and even went to Shuangyun Mansion, and found that Mu Bingyun had never dispatched anyone at all. It''s strange, who is the one who can''t get along with her Jade Ding Palace, is it provoking someone who can''t be provoked?


    "Isn''t it someone we are familiar with?" Yuchan frowned and said to the disciple next to her, "Anyone who attended my banquet last time, any unfamiliar faces?"


    "Reporting to the palace master, if the people who came last time are considered to be very strong, they are naturally from the Xue family. The Xue family is already far away from our side. I don''t know why they came here. It stands to reason that we are with them. The well water does not violate the river water, so there is no conflict at all. The disciple heard that when Xue Lin came, there was a conflict with Mu Bingyun and others in the city at the foot of the mountain. I heard that it was finally stopped by Xue Mang, and nothing else happened. The matter, the recent actions of the Xue family are indeed a bit mysterious, and they often move around in other sects."


    "Oh? Which sect did they go to?"


    "All the sects, big and small, went, and brought a lot of good things with them, as if they were befriending the major sects. Palace master, could it be..."


    Yuchan frowned and thought carefully: "Could it be that the Xue family wants to cooperate with the major sects, thereby destroying the relationship between my Yuding Palace and the major sects? If so, it can be said. Yes, but they are so obvious, aren''t they afraid of angering the major sects? It won''t be worth the loss at that time."


    Yu Chan paused and said, "It shouldn''t be the Xue family, but they still send some people to keep an eye on the Xue family. It is an indisputable fact that they want to cooperate with the major sects. It is best to destroy it. Let them work together smoothly.¡±


    "Understood, Palace Master."


    On this day, the news that all the Feitian sedan chairs in the Jade Ding Palace were shot down has gradually spread. Naturally, the people in Shuangyun Mansion discussed again, and they still said that this person is really capable.


    "I think this person is definitely a top powerhouse, maybe even more powerful than Tao Ran!"


    Dark Cloud Road.


    After all, Tao Ran was one of the few ninth-rank Immortal Venerate powerhouses. When Tao Ran was told this, it was a little unclear whether Wu Yun was praising or belittling.


    said it was a compliment, but he said that he was inferior to this person, saying that it was a depreciation, but it still expressed that he was very powerful. No matter what it means, he has no right to refute it.


    Li Dingxiang touched her chin, and her eyes were a little happy: "I think this person has done a good job, and he just helped us breathe a sigh of relief!"


    "There are really too many experts in the immortal world." Ouyang Qingqing also reluctantly said, but the corner of his eyes glanced at Ao Zhuoxing who was eating tea in the corner. After hearing her words, Ao Zhuoxing stopped his hand holding the teacup. After a pause, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Ouyang Qingqing was already able to confirm that it was Big Brother Ao who was helping her vent his anger. He lowered his head and said, "But this person is indeed very powerful."


    Ao Zhuoxing was even more happy and couldn''t help saying: "That''s what the girls in Yuding Palace deserve. Who told them that their hearts and livers are black, now they''re angry??"


    He fiddled with the tea cover, looking triumphant, as if he was gloating about misfortune, didn''t he? However, he didn''t plan to share his great achievements with everyone. After all, this is a bit of a shame, and the fewer people know about it, the better.


    "By the way, Bingyun, I also have a new thing here."


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Li Dingxiang quickly shared what she knew, and it was not as big as that of Yuding Palace, so it did not attract the attention of the fairy world.


    "I heard that the Li family is in trouble. A sideline has joined forces with Li Wantong''s enemy and has seized power. At present, Li Wantong has escaped under the cover of Chen Xiner, and Chen Xiner is locked up. The forces of the Li family are chasing and killing Li Wantong. It''s a little difficult to see if she wants to turn over this time."


    "When did this happen?"


    Mu Bingyun was surprised, she never put these people in her eyes, so she didn''t pay attention.


    But Li Dingxiang was very enthusiastic about this matter. She always remembered that when she was kidnapped and injured Bingyun, there must be Li Wantong''s shadow in it.


    "Just what happened yesterday, Li Wantong''s whereabouts are unknown now, and I don''t know if it''s life or death! It''s probably a bit difficult." Of course, there was no sign of pity on her face, but more joy.


    "Oh, I see."


    Mu Bingyun responded, his eyes fell on a certain man, and he said inadvertently, "I didn''t expect Li Wantong to kill herself, but how did things develop so quickly?"

 Chapter 786： Unfortunate Yuding Palace

    Li Dingxiang stopped talking, can you be unhappy?


    It is estimated that Emperor Zun helped in it, right? Of course, she won''t reveal it, so keep this kind of thing quietly in your heart!


    Mu Bingyun with a smile on his brows, holding a cup in his hand: "Pour me a cup of tea."


    A certain man resignedly poured her a cup of tea, and continued: "Would you like to continue feeding you?"


    "Still... no need."


    She fiddled with the teacup with her fingertips, ready to bring it over, but he wouldn''t let go at all. Everyone looked at the nose and heart, indicating that they didn''t see anything, and they looked at the sky and the earth one by one, but they didn''t look in the direction of the two.


    Yuchan, who had been busy all day, was also preparing to rush back to the Yuding Palace. At the foot of the Yuding Palace, suddenly there was the sound of fighting.


    "Palace Master, do you want to go over and take a look?"


    Yuchan paused, and heard the voice over there seemed to be somewhat familiar, and said, "Go over and take a look, that seems to be the head of the Li family."


    The busy Yuchan didn''t pay attention to the news from the outside world at all, and naturally didn''t know about Li Wantong''s pursuit. So when they went over, they saw Li Wantong''s embarrassment, and the whole person was supported by the formation.


    "Save!"


    Yuchan said, and the disciple beside him quickly led someone to kill him. The disciples of Yuding Palace are all well-trained and their strength is good, especially if they can be brought out by Yuchan, they will definitely not be bad. A mere member of the Li family will be solved by three and five, and Li Wantong will naturally be taken away. saved.


    Li Wantong was stunned for a while before returning to her senses, and said, "Many thanks to Palace Master Yu for saving her life, Wantong can''t repay it." She looked pale, covered in blood, and there was no one around. Yuchan had already guessed something and didn''t know what to do. Did not ask directly.


    "What''s wrong with Li Family Master? Should I have someone take you back?"


    Li Wantong''s face was a little struggling, she couldn''t go back, and going back was no different from sending her to death. Now that my mother is still in Li''s house, if I don''t catch her, my mother should be fine. The only chance now is to join the Jade Tripod Palace, so Li Wantong shared her experience.


    Yuchan''s eyes flashed when she heard it, "So it turns out, these people are indeed a bit hateful. Li Family Master, let''s go up to heal first, and let''s talk about the rest."


    "Okay, thank you Jade Palace Master."


    Li Wantong clenched her fists and looked back at the people of the Li family who were killed. Since you are so cruel, don''t blame her for being ruthless.


    But when Yuchan brought Li Wantong back to the Yuding Palace, she swore that this was the most embarrassing time in her life!


    "Have you heard? Yuding Palace has been robbed!"


    "What?? Who dares to steal the Jade Cauldron Palace? Aren''t you afraid of being widowed by the girls inside??"


    "You don''t know now. Did you forget that a few days ago when the disciple of Yuding Palace got married and was knocked down from the flying sedan chair, I think the other party must be the enemy of Yuding Palace."


    "Then tell me what exactly was stolen from Jade Ding Palace, won''t you steal the disciples of Jade Ding Palace??"


    After the words were finished, everyone burst into laughter, and the man stopped: "Of course not, I want to say this thief..."


    It is said that the thief released all the men in the dungeon of Yuding Palace, and now these people do not know where they have escaped. However, everyone also has a hunch that these people will definitely come back to seek revenge for Yuding Palace after many years.


    Not only did he rescue the man in the dungeon, but he also stole all the treasures that Yuding Palace could steal. The flowers and plants of Yuding Palace were also destroyed, and it looked very good that could not be taken away. Also broken.


    In short, this time the Yuding Palace suffered a great loss.


    I heard that Yuchan vomited blood on the spot, it''s not as simple as a green face. As the news spread, all the factions were hesitating. With such a big enemy in Yuding Palace, can they really continue to cooperate?


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that the other party is preventing the Yuding Palace from cooperating with the major factions.


    In fact, people with discernment have misunderstood. No one knows that this is just what Aozhuo did to help Ouyang Qingqing get angry, but when he saw so many people associate all kinds of conspiracies with his behavior, he touched his chin. , or if someone offends him next time, he will vote again?


    It is said that there are really many treasures in Yuding Palace, and this time he earned it.


    He looked at those people who were still discussing, and sat alone in the corner secretly having fun.


    "However, it''s really not a good thing for Li Wantong to join Yuding Palace."


    Li Dingxiang looked a little hideous, "It''s really Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten to death, it''s cheaper for her. But if you follow the people of Yuding Palace, you will be punished sooner or later. Maybe one day the master will kill them all. maybe."


    "Lilac is right, following the girls in the Yuding Palace, there is no future, and they will definitely die!"


    Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly added that his face was as usual, and he did not reveal any news that he had done bad things.


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help but covered his mouth and laughed, but Mu Bingyun looked at him and said, "Qingqing, what are you laughing at?"


    "No..." Ouyang Qingqing stopped smiling and said, "Aren''t you happy to see Yuding Palace unlucky?"


    Everyone thought, that''s right!


    Jing Jinshui felt a little guilty in his heart. With his strength, it was impossible to help Qingqing out of his anger. He was chatting with Shui Ningzhi, and he had no interest. Especially recently, Qingqing''s attention seems to be no longer on him, and this is what he is most worried about.


    "Qingqing, how about we go out for a walk? Wuyun recently came out with something new, let''s try it too?"


    Jing Jinshui said with hope, but Ouyang Qingqing just smiled and shook his head: "I don''t want it anymore, didn''t Sister Qianji say that there will be a few years before the secret realm of the divine way will be opened? We still practice well, maybe we can get a chance?"


    "Sister Bingyun, everyone, Qingqing''s strength doesn''t seem to have improved much at the moment, so she''s going to retreat for a while, but she won''t come out recently." After speaking, she looked a little envious, "Look at Changqing, apart from cultivating or cultivating, she has never come out. It''s no wonder that his strength has improved so quickly," Lilac had a bad feeling, and she saw Ouyang Qingqing say to her, "Lilac, didn''t you say you have to work hard to cultivate? Changqing has left you too far, shouldn''t you work hard? I heard that he is currently retreating and preparing to attack the realm of Immortal Venerable!"


    Li Dingxiang was beaten and blushed: "Qingqing is right, I am extremely ashamed!" She was extremely resentful, "But I really should have a good retreat."

 Chapter 787： Xue Lin makes trouble

    Mu Bingyun looked around the crowd: "If you want to retreat, go to retreat, I have already inquired with Qianji, there is indeed a chance to become a **** in the secret realm of Shinto. , it is always good to be stronger.¡±


    Tao Ran also knows about the secret realm of Shinto, but he is a genius. He was not there when the secret realm of Shinto was opened last time, so he is looking forward to this time. But now with his strength, he doesn''t need to practice much, he just needs to slowly polish his own cultivation, and maybe he will be able to become a **** that day.


    The chance of immortals becoming gods is too small. If you can get a chance in the secret realm of Shinto, it is also a very good thing.


    So, everyone thought for a while, and those who could retreat went to retreat, and the entire Shuangyun Mansion became quiet.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on Tao Ran: "Tao Ran, don''t you want Qianhuamen? Why do you still live in my Shuangyun Mansion?" Although she asked like this, she didn''t mind, if Tao Ran could be taken Flickering to Shuangyun Mansion, she felt very good.


    Tao Ran coughed dryly: "Bingyun, we are friends, right? If we are friends, it should be no problem to come and stay here occasionally. The most important thing is that if I leave, no one will help you wash the dishes." Said this His eyes lit up, "Everyone, go to retreat, the old man Li Zhan has also retreated, and no one will grab food from me in the future."


    Tao Ran pursed the corners of his mouth, unable to restrain his happiness.


    "There are fewer people, Bingyun, let''s hire a cook, look at my little hands, the cooking has been a little rough recently, I have to take good care of it, if my skin is not good, I won''t want to hook up with handsome guys in the future. "


    With a grievance on his face, Wu Yun stretched out his white and tender little hand, "Look, my fingers are much thicker than in the past few days, no, I can''t cook anymore, you will solve the food in the future by yourself, Go back to the restaurant and find a cook. This girl doesn''t cook anymore!"


    Wu Yun''s words were backward, and she immediately received a series of resentful eyes, but this time she had made up her mind: "It''s a big deal, this girl will pass on what she has learned in her life to our own cooks. This is my bottom line??"


    Everyone nodded in unison, remembering that it was really unreasonable to let Wu Yun cook, and they were very satisfied to be able to enjoy the food for so many days.


    "Okay, it''s time to go to the retreat. You choose the cook, and then this girl will teach you!"


    This matter was settled like this, and everyone did not object anymore. If they object again, they are afraid that they will eat unpalatable food like a restaurant. If this is said, wouldn''t it be scolding?


    Now that the location of Shuangyun Restaurant has been set for a month, the people outside can''t eat in line, and they are still disgusted.


    "Then I''ll go to retreat." Ouyang Qingqing greeted everyone with a nod and left without stopping. Even though Jing Jinshui was stunned, he felt something was wrong, so he hurriedly followed.


    Ao Zhuoxing raised his eyebrows and looked at him without saying anything.


    But after a while, Jinshui came back decadent, and his mind was a little messy.


    "Brother, did Qingqing tell you anything? What happened to her?"


    Shui Ningzhi quickly asked, the care of her righteous brother these days made her feel a kind of concern like a relative. Therefore, she did not want to lose this righteous brother, and gradually accepted Jing Jinshui''s concern, and was no longer as indifferent as before.


    "Qingqing said that she is going to retreat now, and I don''t want to talk about other things for the time being. Ningzhi, you should also practice and go to retreat. I''m going to retreat after a while. As my strength improves, I will be able to walk alone in the fairyland in the future. Dangerous, but also able to protect themselves.¡±


    Shui Ningzhi thinks it makes sense. She originally planned to retreat. Now that everyone has retreated, she has nothing else to do. As for finding the person in her heart, she thinks that she must first have strength. If she has enough strength, she may be able to Find him in advance, and then be able to stand side by side with him.


    So, Shuangyun Mansion really quieted down.


    After a few days, Cang Yu returned to the Demon Realm, but within a few days, Cang Bai brought a group of people over, saying that they wanted to integrate into Shuangyun Business, Mu Bingyun remembered what happened before, and told Wu Yun about it. Now, Wu Yun cheerfully arranged errands for these old bachelors, all of which were places where they could contact the women of Shuangyun Firm.


    Really don''t say it, after a few days, these old bachelors found the person they liked, and all of them came to Mu Bingyun to express their opinions, saying that they would take good care of each other Yunyun, and firmly said that they would learn from their masters and would be wholehearted. treat girls.


    Mu Bingyun asked them to choose a good day to do things together, and everyone was happy.


    As for Tao Ran, it seems that he has become Wu Yun''s little follower, following her around all day long, very chic. The disciples of Qianhuamen were looking forward to the return of their sect master.


    "Your Shuangyun Restaurant only has such a table of dishes, and you want to charge me ten thousand immortal stones? Why don''t you go grab it?"


    Xue Lin slammed the table and immediately alarmed the shopkeeper. This Shuangyun Inn is in Shuangyun City, and the reputation has always been very good. Although the food is a bit expensive, everyone thinks it is worth it.


    Therefore, when Xue Lin was angry, everyone watched all this very calmly. They didn''t think the people from Shuangyun Mansion were easy to provoke. This was still on their own territory!


    "Second brother Xue, is this not a good idea?" Yu Piaopiao was a little anxious, "Big brother Xue has just left for a while. If you come back later and find out that you are making trouble here..."


    Yu Piaopiao''s voice transmission gently caused Xue Lin a burst of contempt: "I know you, Brother Xue, don''t take me seriously, right?? You care about your Brother Xue, why don''t you chase it back? It''s not that he doesn''t take you in his eyes at all. He Xue Mang doesn''t want any woman, fluttering, you''re still giving up. Well, there''s nothing to do with you here, today I''m just looking for someone from Shuangyun Restaurant Let¡¯s settle the account, how can such a table of dishes sell for 10,000 immortal stones, this is a black heart shop, and it¡¯s basically blackmail!¡±


    Yu Piaopiao wanted to stop Xue Lin from causing trouble, but he knew that he couldn''t stop it. Except for Big Brother Xue, no one in the Xue family could control Xue Lin. Although she was anxious, there was nothing she could do.


    Xue Lin raised his head and turned his eyes to the crowd: "Why, you people in Shuangyun Restaurant are guilty of a guilty conscience and dare not recognize them? You dare to charge such expensive food money, today, Xue Lin, I will seek justice, I heard that The people of your Shuangyun Mansion are powerful, and you are not afraid of anyone, so you use your power to bully others??¡±


    "So, what kind of justice do you want?"

 Chapter 788： This Yu Piao Piao is really a **** assist.

    Hearing the voice, Xue Lin''s eyes followed, and he saw a little girl in a gorgeous dress walking downstairs. She was about eleven or twelve years old. She looked cute and had a feeling of budding.


    This little girl is naturally the dark cloud who taught the cook in the restaurant. She was originally eating in the bakery and unexpectedly ran into Xue Lin to make trouble. She had seen people like this a lot, remembering the last time Xue Lin was taught a lesson by Cang Yu, she thought, was this person sent to fight?


    "Have you become the Lord?"


    When Xue Lin saw Wu Yun, he was stunned at first. He had seen Wu Yun, and he heard that it was a golden crow. But he wasn''t afraid at all, but Tao Ran, who was following the dark clouds, made him a little afraid.


    Remembering that he was here to make trouble, he didn''t hesitate, and said bluntly: "My son thinks that the food in your Shuangyun Restaurant is not worth the price, the dishes on a table are only seven or eight dishes, it seems that Not so good, how can you sell 10,000 Immortal Stones?" Everyone glanced at Xue Lin''s table, which had been eaten cleanly, and wanted to ask Second Young Master Xue, is your face feverish?


    Xue Lin was not conscious at all. He had tried to seek revenge from the people from Shuangyun Mansion, but was stopped by Xue Mang. Now Xue Mang is leaving temporarily because of something, but he has found an opportunity. Before Xue Mang returns, he must take revenge on Shuangyun Mansion and let the other party learn the lesson it deserves.


    "So, Second Young Master Xue means you don''t think it''s worth eating this meal?"


    The dark cloud came down from above. Although his body was petite, his aura was no less than that of anyone, even stronger than those present. Immediately, everyone looked squarely at this little girl, and even Xue Lin felt that the other party was a little difficult to provoke, but now he is already riding a tiger, no matter what, he will definitely teach Shuangyun Mansion a lesson, one strategy is not good, he has other way.


    "Of course it''s not worth it. Ten thousand immortal stones have been able to eat food for a month in other high-end restaurants. Are you really not robbing them here??"


    "Oh, then next time Young Master Xue, don''t eat at my Shuangyun Restaurant. After all, you can''t afford it. You should go to other high-end restaurants with 10,000 Immortal Stones to eat! My Shuangyun Restaurant has a rule that you don''t take credit. !"


    After the words were finished, everyone couldn''t help laughing. The dignified Second Young Master Xue couldn''t afford to pay for meals. It was really a joke.


    "You..." Xue Lin snorted coldly, "No matter what, you have to give me a reasonable explanation to convince me why the food in Shuangyun Restaurant is so expensive, if I am not convinced, you must compensate me a thousand times. compensate!"


    "Second Master Xue really knows how to do business. If you are not satisfied with a meal, you will have to pay you a thousand times as compensation. I calculate, a thousand times is 10 million. In this way, Second Young Master Xue Want to eat a meal for nothing, and then earn my 10 million immortal stones? This is not the way to do business."


    Wu Yun smiled and said, "Why don''t you do this, I think Second Young Master Xue is indeed a little unconvinced, so I will explain to you next, if 90% of the people present think the price of my double restaurant is reasonable, then I will win. Now, Second Young Master Xue will obediently give me 10,000 yuan for the meal, and then you have to give us a little reputation loss fee, which is not much, only 10 million yuan, after all, this is the price that Second Young Master Xue set by himself." Said After all, Wu Yun waved his hand, and someone immediately brought the note up, "This is a note that I have sent. If you don''t agree with the price of my Shuangyun Mansion, then do as Ergong Xue said, how about it? If you agree, sign it on it! By the way, swear by your soul, lest Second Young Master Xue say that I am not sincere."


    After the words fell, everyone was a little shocked.


    Xue Lin also flinched, Yu Piaopiao said: "Second brother Xue, you must not agree, if Brother Xue comes back, he will definitely be angry." She anxiously persuaded Xue Lin, who originally flinched a little Now, when I think of being pressed by Xue Mang, I feel a sense of grief in my heart.


    Wu Yun secretly said in his heart, this Yu Piao Piao is really a divine assist, and he almost killed Xue Lin.


    Sure enough, the next moment Xue Lin agreed, the two signed the note and swear by their souls at the same time. Now it''s a matter of fact, Wu Yun''s heart blossomed with joy, and he made a fortune when he came out. I hope there will be more of this kind of thing in the future, so what kind of restaurant will she open!


    Of course, this is just thinking about it. It is a virtue to promote Chinese food, and she will definitely keep it well.


    "Okay now, you explain to me!"


    Xue Lin seems to have found confidence again.


    Wu Yun said to everyone with a smile: "Everyone, wait a minute, although you can say what you think, my Shuangyun Mansion is not so tolerant of people, you are welcome, then next, Tao Ran, let us take care of our Shuangyun. Please come out with all the chefs and ingredients of the restaurant!"


    After that, Tao Ran ran in, and then all the dozen or so cooks in the restaurant came out. All of them are red-faced, in high spirits, and their strength is not weak. They are tall and tall, so people dare not despise them. Their well-proportioned figures have subverted their perception of cooks.


    Wuyun smiled, these cooks are new, and the people brought over by Pale White are all good-looking, so they are people from Cangyu, who came to work on shifts.


    "Second Master Xue ordered those dishes just now. List them."


    "Shanjiao chicken, boiled flying beef, jasper shrimp, lotus leopard bone soup, snow herring, boiled cabbage with fairy milk, and stewed white duck."


    "Oh?" Wu Yun''s eyes twitched, "I didn''t expect Er Gongzi Xue to be very knowledgeable, and all the dishes I ordered were the signature dishes of my Shuangyun Restaurant! Let''s talk about this chicken with peppercorns, come up with the ingredients! "


    When the words fell, everyone heard the sound of a chicken crowing, but this one was all white and had an immortal energy on his body. Except for his lack of intelligence, his own strength had reached the realm of an immortal king.


    Seeing this, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. How much would it cost to cultivate a low-level monster like an ordinary chicken into the realm of an immortal king? ?


    "I believe you already know the cost of raising this chicken, right?" Wu Yun smiled lightly, "The biggest cost is the time cost, at least three years, so our signature dishes are limited daily, otherwise we can Not available."


    Everyone expressed their understanding, and they wiped their sweat and turned the pheasant into a fairy chicken. They were really willing to spend money. They like to eat at Shuangyun Restaurant. Another reason is that every time they eat, they can improve a certain amount of money. The strength of the original is like this, do they think 10,000 immortal stones are too cheap? ?

 Chapter 789： Its all our own

    Xue Lin''s face was no longer good-looking, he could already predict what would happen next, and his hands couldn''t help shaking.


    "Flying Bull, are you familiar with it?" Wu Yun said with a smile, "It''s also the strength of the Immortal King Realm, yes, we raised it ourselves."


    "That shrimp, I guess you haven''t seen it??" Everyone shook their heads quickly, and heard her say, "We also raised it ourselves, it is still in the realm of the fairy king, if a shrimp is eaten by a person in the realm of the fairy king. If so, it can improve a small realm. By the way, this shrimp eats ten immortal stones every day!"


    "Leopard bones, that is, the bones of leopards, their strengths range from immortal kings to immortal monarchs, but these are all raised by ourselves, without intelligence, the cost of raising leopards, you can calculate the cost of raising leopards, leopards don''t eat much. , only 20 immortal stones a day, but his growth period is relatively slow, about five years or so! Of course, you have to say, a leopard can make a lot of soup and meat, but you can calculate the cost of five years count."


    "Let''s talk about cooking cabbage with immortal milk!" Wu Yun said eagerly, "Have you heard of immortal milk? One drop of immortal milk can make 100% immortal milk cooked cabbage! But what about the cost?"


    "Everyone, do you think seven dishes cost 10,000 immortal stones?"


    Everyone shook their heads in unison: "It''s not expensive, it''s not expensive at all. It turned out that the raw materials of Shuangyun Restaurant came from this way, which really surprised us. In the future, I decided that I must come to Shuangyun Restaurant to eat more. ."


    "Everyone also knows that our Shuangyun Restaurant is only a restaurant under the Shuangyun Commercial Bank. You may doubt that we are not afraid of losing money by using these materials? Let me tell you, we opened the Shuangyun Restaurant, we want to use our hometown. I brought the delicious food here for everyone to taste, since everyone likes it, what is it for us to lose a little bit?"


    Wu Yun looked aggrieved, "I just don''t understand, we all sold things at a loss, and some people would say that it was expensive, so we decided to increase the price because of this matter, and this kind of casual slandering of our Shuangyun. People in the restaurant will be included in the blacklist that they cannot enter the restaurant to eat for life."


    Everyone also felt that Shuangyun Restaurant was a little innocent, and they also knew that if the other party was able to support it, most of them were subsidized in other ways.


    Wu Yun snickered in his heart, although the real cost of raising is like that, but for them, there are other ways of course. Of course, opening a restaurant will earn a lot of money. If she doesn''t make a profit, isn''t she losing money. If she''s losing money in business, isn''t that slapping her in the face?


    Xue Lin didn''t know what to say anymore, everyone was talking about everything about Shuangyun Restaurant, and felt that 10,000 yuan was really cheap, and even supported the price increase. He blushed, and even wanted to point at these people angrily and say, don''t be deceived.


    However, he couldn''t say these words. After all, what Wu Yun said really required so much cost, but he couldn''t just admit defeat like this: "Who knows if you''re overcharging!"


    After ?? finished speaking, he remembered the delicious food he had eaten before, and he was a little unsure. These dishes were really delicious, and he had eaten them once, and he couldn''t help but come again. In fact, when he came here, he ate every meal at Shuangyun Restaurant, and he hadn''t eaten anything else at all.


    I came to Shuangyun City today just to find trouble. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the dark clouds, and there was so much involved.


    "Why, you don''t dare to speak anymore?" Now that he has said this, he has to continue. He hopes that there will be a turnaround in the end.


    Wu Yun said with a smile: "It seems that Er Gongzi Xue is a little bit unconvinced, well, there are still live leopards, live shrimps and the like in our backyard. Since Er Gongzi Xue is going to pour dirty water into my Shuangyun Restaurant today, I will also I can only ask you to help testify, everyone, if you want, please go to the backyard to watch together."


    Of course, everyone agreed. There is food to eat, and raw materials can be seen. Naturally, they are willing, and they can rest assured and boldly consume at Shuangyun Restaurant in the future. Since they can come here for a long time to eat, it means they can afford it.


    So, the group was led to the backyard. When they got here, it was as if they had entered a zoo, with all kinds of birds, poultry, and beasts. Everyone was excited. Originally, these things looked ordinary in the fairy world. They never thought that someone could develop such a look. It was really delicious! They were even thinking, if they caught two to raise, would they be able to make such delicious food?


    But after thinking about it, I recalled that Wu Yun said that the growth period was very slow, and it was estimated that the cost of raising it could be eaten several times in Shuangyun Restaurant, so I gave up this idea.


    Xue Lin''s face turned pale. He didn''t expect Shuangyun Restaurant to be so generous, and his steps were a bit vain. He happened to walk outside the leopard, and suddenly the leopard''s roar came from inside, which made his legs a little weak. Quickly back away.


    Yu Piaopiao was a little worried. If Brother Xue came back, he didn''t know how he would be angry. He lost 10 million immortal stones in vain, and Xue''s immortal stones were not for nothing. It''s better to let the second brother Xue lose like this. It is estimated that she is already not worth it for the elder brother Xue. How can there be such a retarded brother.


    "Second son Xue, I wonder how you feel now? Do you believe it?" The voice of the dark cloud came to Xue Lin''s ears, which made his mind sober from the blankness and looked at the picture of the dark cloud. The smiling face, he just felt a little scary, who said that the little girl is easy to bully, who said that?


    Mingming''s words are so sharp and he has the means to do things. He knows it. The other party dug a big hole at the beginning and let him jump in.


    "I don''t know what Second Young Master Xue thinks, should you let everyone express your stance?"


    No matter how stupid Xue Lin was, he knew that if he let everyone express his opinion, he would be even more embarrassed today. Although he really wanted to leave immediately, he knew that if he did, he would definitely be looked down upon even more.


    He was about to pull out the ring, but Yu Piaopiao said, "Second brother Xue, if you lose 10 million, Brother Xue will definitely be angry when he comes back, you might as well apologize to Miss Wu, Miss Wu will see it. It''s easy to talk, maybe I can forgive you this time."


    Wu Yun''s heart blossomed with joy, this Yu Piao Piao was really an assist from a god, but she also took advantage of the situation and said: "Yes, this lady has a lot of adults, if the second son of Xue can be here today in front of everyone, give her Everyone in my Shuangyun Restaurant apologized and was able to clarify like the outsiders that my Shuangyun Restaurant did not bully customers. If I sold high-priced food, I would not care about today''s affairs, and the 10 million immortal stones would not be used. Here, I don''t know what Second Young Master Xue decided to do??"

 Chapter 790： unexpected fame

    Xue Lin, who was still a little reluctant at first, was really angry when he heard Yu Piaopiao mentioning Xue Mang, and when he heard Wu Yun''s words, the whole person was not well, so he quickly took off the ring and threw it to Wu Yun. .


    "Thousands are all here!"


    Wu Yun took the ring happily, "Second son Xue, there are still ten thousand immortal stones, don''t you give the money for the meal?" Staring at Xue Lin''s blushing face, she stopped, "Oh, forget it, Since Second Young Master Xue is willing to compensate me for the loss of Shuangyun Restaurant, then this ten thousand immortal stones will be treated as my Wuyun¡¯s invitation to you, and the shopkeeper will put the immortal stones that Second Young Master Xue ate on my account.¡±


    "Yes, Erdongjia."


    The shopkeeper immediately took the booklet and wrote it down.


    Xue Lin''s whole person is not well. It''s not that he doesn''t want to give it, but that he only has 10 million on him, so he can''t ask Yu Piaopiao, who came with him, what to do? ? Then he was even more embarrassed. He asked a woman for immortal stones. Just this, he didn''t know how many years he would be laughed at.


    He snorted coldly and stepped out. Yu Piao Piao glanced anxiously outside, but did not chase after him, but came to Wu Yun''s side and touched a ring.


    "Miss Wu, I apologize for the second brother Xue. The second brother Xue has always been like this. I hope you don''t mind. Of course, after a while, when the big brother Xue comes back, Piao Piao will definitely explain the situation to the big brother Xue truthfully."


    Wu Yun pushed back: "Don''t worry, Miss Yu, our Shuangyun Restaurant is very principled and will not implicate other people. Although Er Gongzi Xue has been on the blacklist of my Shuangyun Restaurant, she is very concerned about Miss Yu and Da Gongzi Xue. There are no restrictions, and he will still be a guest of my Shuangyun Restaurant in the future."


    Yu Piaopiao finally felt at ease, and still put the ring in Wu Yun''s hand, "Then I would like to thank Miss Wu''s Haihan. Brother Xue likes the dishes of your Shuangyun Restaurant the most." After she finished speaking, she hurried out. .


    Dark Cloud touched his chin, it was really interesting.


    The eyes of everyone looking at Wu Yun are different. They feel that the second owner of Shuangyun Firm cannot be underestimated. Of course, they also think that he is a person who can make friends.


    From today onwards, more people come to eat at Shuangyun Restaurant. After the news of Xue Lin''s uproar in the restaurant was reported, many people from far away heard about it, and they all came here because of their fame. There are also many retail investors who have even moved their homes and eat at Shuangyun Restaurant every day. As a result, it is even more difficult to eat at Shuangyun Restaurant.


    There are also many distant families and even joint names. They want Shuangyun Commercial Bank to open the restaurant earlier. They can''t spend time every day to come and eat. They can only wait for Shuangyun Restaurant to pass. They even know that Shuangyun Restaurant will only be in One city opens another, and they say that as long as they go there, they can open as many as they want.


    But when Wu Laiqing said it, he was denied by the dark clouds. Young talents are precious! So no matter how much resentment it receives, Shuangyun Commercial Bank is going its own way and really only opens one in one city.


    But it¡¯s good to have them. Those families that are farther away have already thanked the flowers for waiting, and even brought gifts to visit in person. Of course, their purpose is not only as simple as Shuangyun Restaurant, but also under Shuangyun Commercial Bank. Other things, such as medicine pills, magic weapons, and even more formations, as long as they are produced by Shuangyun Firm, there is absolutely nothing wrong, but their quirk is that, in any case, they will only open one in one city, and there are still limited quantities. .


    Many people have asked Wu Yun why he is so persistent. Wu Yun just said that even if he is in business, he should not be too greedy. This is a world that respects strength. If you cut off other people''s fortunes, you may anger your opponents, and you don''t know how they will die.


    Although she is not afraid, she is not willing to cause such trouble.


    Just one family can make a lot of money. If you eat meat yourself, you have to give others some soup!


    Even Shuangyun Firm has set up a wholesale market. If there are other shops in need, you can also come to buy goods and sell them. Among them, the goods only need to be labeled with Shuangyun Firm. Remember not to be fake, otherwise Shuangyun The firm doesn''t mind helping them clean it up.


    Therefore, no matter where Shuangyun merchants go, they are very popular, not only by immortals, but also by those who set up shops. Selling things of Shuangyun merchants, you can only make a profit without losing money.


    The dark clouds here are visited every day, and they are very busy, but the backyard of Shuangyun Mansion is very quiet, and everyone retreats in their own rooms. As for Mu Bingyun, he was studying the formation to see if other breakthroughs could be made.


    However, a major event also happened during the period. I heard that the Yuding Palace was in charge of Li Wantong and brought people to recover the Li family. Of course, those who conspired to hunt down Li Wantong were all killed. Now the entire Li family is completely controlled. In the hands of Li Wantong, Li Wantong also became Yuchan''s most capable subordinate, helping to do a lot of things.


    Li Wantong once again gained some fame in the fairy world, of course, under the reputation of the dark cloud, few people noticed her. But this time, Li Wantong seemed to be much quieter than before, and didn''t care about these false names.


    "Madam, but I heard that this Li Wantong is seeking medical treatment everywhere. It is said that the cultivation base cannot improve, and the formation may not improve for a long time."


    "So she succeeded?"


    Pale smiled: "Of course not, the master helped her to modify the ancient formation, it is impossible for her to improve her formation, and as for the ability to affect the cultivation, the master did not say it, it seems that the master is sullen. You''ve done a lot of things!"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, his eyes fell on his pale face, "Lilac probably won''t come out in a short time."


    "I know." Pale is a little bit resentful, "Madam, what do you mean by cloves, all these years, although I understand what she means, but she never gives me a final response, and is about to kill her subordinates. already."


    "When the time comes to the secret realm, you accompany Lilac and protect him well. The two of you will act alone, not for the treasure, and protect her well. If there is no progress after you come out, you can only explain..."


    looked at with pale eyes, "What does it mean?"


    "You are too stupid!" Mu Bingyun spit out two words with red lips, making him dumbfounded, is he too stupid? ?


    He scratched his head and smiled embarrassingly: "Does this really work? Lilac is so fierce all the time, madam, you see, besides me, who can stand her temperament, she is also vicious, and I am the only one who likes her more. "


    "You can''t go anywhere. Lilac is also a girl. Don''t you know why she is like this? She is stubborn, and she must not be able to talk about this matter.

 Chapter 791： Mu Qingrou ran away

    Pale''s eyes widened: "Won''t that make her hate it? The subordinates are afraid that she will be disgusted, so they don''t dare to pester her all day long. Occasionally take the opportunity to talk to her, take her out to play, and don''t care. Dare to go further."


    "You should take two more steps, really." Mu Bingyun pursed her lips and said with a smile, "It''s your detached behavior that makes her not sure if you will change anything after being with you, you Just stick to her all day, show up when she needs it, hide when she doesn''t, and watch her secretly."


    "So it is." Pale is not stupid, and he understands after a little mention, "Madam, I understand, but when it''s time to go to the secret realm, what if Lilac doesn''t come with me?"


    "When the time comes, I will ask everyone to help you."


    Mu Bingyun said very meaningfully, "If it doesn''t work, it really only shows that you are too stupid, so let''s go!"


    "Okay, then thank you madam. By the way, madam, this time I brought some disciples over and let Wu Yun arrange it. By the way, the previous disciples, the master said to see what they mean, if you don''t want to go back , you can stay in the Immortal Realm, it¡¯s a family anyway.¡±


    "Then you can go to Wuyun." She paused and said, "However, are you hiring again?"


    Pale hurriedly said: "Master said, it''s just time to expand the power." She laughed and let Pale go on. It seems that they haven''t seen each other for several days, but they have their own affairs in a short time. This time it is about becoming a god, other The people are still looking for it, but there is still no news.


    It''s been so long, and her anxiety has no effect. It''s just that her mother couldn''t sit still, and it seemed that she was about to leave.


    At this moment, Wu Yun pushed in the door with a helpless expression on his face, "Bingyun, Auntie ran away."


    "I knew it." Mu Bingyun also had a helpless expression on his face, and the two shook their heads, "We agreed to stay well, mother really doesn''t trust me, Wu Yun, did you send someone to follow?"


    "Don''t worry, since you told me last time, I have sent a lot of people to guard her. With their protection, Auntie will be safe."


    "That''s good, by the way, Ao Zhuoxing told me one thing the other day, Xue Lin still didn''t give up, he was going to rob a batch of our goods, and then arrange more people to let him know what is going to be a twist in life. Since He''s from the Xue family, so let''s beat him first."


    "Okay, I can''t get him out of bed!"


    Dark clouds glowed with light, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "I found a wonderful person, that girl named Yu Piao Piao."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was a little interested, Wu Yun continued: "Every time I fix Xue Lin, she will come with a divine assist. It seems that Xue Lin is very jealous of Xue Mang, so I can''t hear anyone saying that he is better than Xue Mang. Ci Yu Piao Piao said that if he lost 10 million, Xue Mang would definitely be angry when he came back, but the boy handed over the ring readily. Yu Piao Piao also came to apologize, explaining that Xue Lin¡¯s mistake had nothing to do with Xue Mang. "


    "It''s really interesting, and she''s an infatuated woman. How could I hear that Xue Mang doesn''t like Yu Piaopiao at all?"


    "Hmph, what''s so strange, there are countless scumbags in this world, some people are ambitious and want to accomplish things, but they ignore the people around them. Only on the day they lose will they realize that the most precious ones are around them. At that time, it will be too late for such a person to regret it, but I like this girl Yu Piao Piao''s temperament, she often comes to restaurants for dinner, and her temperament is relatively simple, but her brain is probably not very easy to use."


    "It looks like you get along well with her." Mu Bingyun smiled, "Since you like this kind of girl, you can take it to Shuangyun Mansion to play, I see what you mean, you want to bring her to play. Bar?"


    "Bingyun, I''m here to introduce you, this little girl is really nice, it would be fine if she didn''t like Xue Mang. If possible, I hope she can turn her eyes away sooner, look at my Shuangyun Mansion. There are so many handsome men, let her choose one, it will be much better than Xue Mang!"


    "Just toss with you, but don''t force others."


    "How can I be reluctant? It''s not just to let her see a better man than Xue Mang. This little girl probably hasn''t seen much of the world. Although Xue Mang looks good, well, this person is too ambitious, no He will treat her well. Yu Piao Piao also has a good family background. It is probably because of this that Xue Mang will let her stay here and not attack. I heard that among those women in the past, which one was not thrown away by him? "


    The dark cloud is getting more and more energetic.


    "Dark cloud, you''re more and more like a man with a wide tube."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly, "But you can do it if you like it, and Shuangyun City has been tossed very well by you."


    Dark Cloud raised his head, with a proud look on his face, "You don''t even think that the designer is Dark Cloud!"


    The two looked at each other and smiled. The friendship between them was something no one else would ever understand. At first, many people outside didn''t understand how Wu Yun was the second owner of Shuangyun Trading Company. Even the scene where Wu Yun was in the restaurant was incredible, but they didn''t know that at first, Shuangyun Trading was created by Wu Yun. of.


    She and Bingyun together are called financial resources.


    "Second Brother Xue, don''t do this anymore. How can you take someone to intercept the goods of Shuangyun Trading Company? It will cause a conflict between the two parties and will cause trouble to Brother Xue!"


    Xue Lin turned his head and glared: "Yu Piaopiao, Yu silly girl, you should take care of yourself! You don''t need to take care of my affairs, by the way, you are just worried about him, Xue Mang, you have the ability to follow Xue Mang go back??"


    "I¡­"


    Yu Piaopiu''s face was embarrassed, and she wanted to stop Xue Lin, but she knew that she couldn''t stop it no matter what, the opponent''s strength was much stronger than hers, she was just a daughter of gold, and her strength was not strong.


    "Okay, you can go back, I can intercept their belongings, and then I can offset the 10 million immortal stones??" The more Xue Lin thought about this, it was also a good idea, and Yu Piao Piao panicked.


    "Second Brother Xue, don''t go, if you go, you must..."


    "Yu Piaopiao, that''s enough, you only see Xue Mang in your eyes, don''t you?? Don''t you know what he''s going to do when he goes back?"


    Yu Piaopiao lowered his head, his face was a little pale, Xue Lin didn''t seem to be relieved: "It''s from a certain family, I heard that I want to marry the Xue family, this kind of thing is definitely not my Xue Lin''s turn, he will When I went back, it is said that this family is bigger than your Yu family. Someone in their family once got a chance in the secret realm of Shinto and became a god. If there is no accident, it should be successful. What can you do then? "

 Chapter 792： do as he says

    Xue Lin had some disdain in his eyes, "Do you think he, Xue Mang, doesn''t let those women approach him because he doesn''t like women? He just wants to choose a marriage contract that is more beneficial to him. For example, it''s this family. The family is probably not comparable. As for why he didn''t reject you, of course he dragged it, and if he didn''t find a better one, it would have been difficult for him to accept you, Yu Piao Piao."


    Xue Lin also snorted coldly: "It really is a silly girl!"


    Yu Piaopiao took a step back, his face was bloodless, his fingers were pinched in the palm of his hand, and he wanted to smash the palm of his hand. She couldn''t believe it, Big Brother Xue thought so.


    No, impossible, Xue Lin must be sabotaging her relationship with Big Brother Xue. Big Brother Xue clearly said that the other party''s family was too big to offend, so he went back to deal with it. It was absolutely impossible for this to be the case.


    "Xue Lin, you lied!"


    Xue Lin glanced at the pale Yu Piaopiao and frowned: "I didn''t lie to you, you still give up, go back and be your eldest lady! Xue Mang, you can''t count on you, he has been a heartless since he was a child. Lungs, no one can occupy his heart."


    After saying that, Xue Lin walked out quickly. He didn''t forget that he had to intercept the goods of Shuangyun Trading Company! Thinking about making Shuangyun Trading Company suffer, he felt an inexplicable sense of pleasure in his heart.


    "Second son, they are here."


    Xue Lin and the others hid in the backyard of the clouds, and saw everyone in the Shuangyun Trading Co. leap forward in unison, their faces flashing with excitement: "Very good, wait and see my gesture, let''s go over together and take all their generals. Overturn it and grab it when the time comes."


    "Understood, Second Young Master."


    Xue Lin held his breath and saw a large group of people approaching, and he was about to approach him. He made a gesture, and everyone rushed out immediately, surrounding all the people from Shuangyun Trading Company.


    There were about ten people in Shuangyun Trading Company, and he brought fifty people here, and he could rob this batch of goods no matter what.


    "who are you?"


    Xue Lin smiled and walked out: "Leave your storage ring, people can leave!" He was not so stupid to kill people directly. If he killed people, he would really provoke Shuangyun Mansion. Being chased, he didn''t want to find death.


    "No, you get out of the way!"


    Xue Lin laughed, "Very good, since you are not literate, then this young master is not welcome, come here, grab them for me, beat me hard, and save a life."


    After the words fell, the man on the other side suddenly said, "Do as he says!"


    Before Xue Lin could react, the dozen or so people on the other side were like wolves rushing into the flock, and in the blink of an eye, many of them had already been thrown down.


    His eyes widened and he was about to flee. The man headed over there grabbed him. Only at this time did he realize that his information was wrong, and the strength of the other party was not what it said.


    Of course, it was too late to regret, and there were two more men around, each one punched him, causing him to scream in pain.


    "Boss, pull his ring off."


    "This dress is much prettier than mine. I strongly suggest that Miss Wu make us a new dress."


    "By the way, boss, see if he has other good things on him."


    ¡­


    "Boss, the others were all robbed, so they were left with a pair of trousers, and everyone was beaten so hard that they had one life left."


    "Well, let''s go back, Madam will be satisfied." The man called the chief said.


    Xue Lin didn''t know what to say anymore, he only felt darkness in front of him.


    When Xue Lin woke up, he had been sent to the yard where he lived temporarily. It is said that someone found a large number of naked men. He felt that it was a bit offensive to the atmosphere of the fairyland, so he kindly threw them back.


    "I will definitely take my revenge!"


    Xue Lin gritted his teeth and said, staring fiercely in a certain direction outside.


    Yu Piaopiao came in, and he quickly turned his head away.


    "Second Brother Xue, I said, don''t provoke Shuangyun Mansion. If they didn''t recognize you in the end, they might kill you all. This time Miss Wu will let you die, then You are really lucky. You have learned a lesson this time, so don''t try to provoke it again, Miss Wu''s good temper doesn''t mean they can endure it all the time."


    Xue Lin''s face turned hideous, and he patted it on the bed, but felt that his whole body was about to fall apart, "I won''t let them go!"


    Yu Piao Piao put the wound medicine aside and said faintly: "Second brother Xue, you are the three times you are asking for trouble, in fact, it''s no wonder Miss Wu and the others, you can''t take the shot, they just take it, Piao Piao thinks, In the fairy world, they can be regarded as reasonable people, and they did not directly take the life of the second brother Xue, if it is that Dongfang Ming, it is not necessarily."


    It seems that Dongfang Ming is a wicked person, and Yu Piaopiao knows it.


    Xue Lin stared fiercely at Yu Piaopiao, he felt that he was not beaten to death, he was about to die of anger.


    "Are you helping the Xue family or his Shuangyun Mansion??"


    Yu Piaopiao pondered for a while, and then said: "I like Brother Xue, but I also have a good relationship with Miss Wu. I will not help you. These few things are clearly what Brother Xue did wrong. I think you should bring some gifts. , come to the door and apologize, maybe the innocent girl won''t mind too much."


    "Yu Piaopiao, you''re going to be mad at me! Ah! You are really stupid and stupid!"


    Yu Piao Piao looked innocent, but he didn''t mind being called a silly girl, and he has been used to it for many years, "Second brother Xue, Piao Piao is not angry with you, but just thinks it is like this. Big brother is back..."


    "Please, don''t mention Xue Mang, you continue to say what you just said, don''t mention the word Xue Mang!" Xue Lin covered his ears and couldn''t take it anymore. He was about to collapse, Yu Piao Piao, ah Yu Piao Piao... It almost made him mad.


    "Okay, second brother Xue, you should recuperate first, Piao Piao doesn''t look too serious, it will be fine in two days, then Piao Piao will prepare gifts for you, and let''s go to Shuangyun Mansion to make amends. Two days ago , I have been to Shuangyun Mansion, know the way."


    "Can you go out?"


    Xue Lin''s eyes were blank, and he was powerless to say anything. He swore that he didn''t want to say a word to Yu Piaopiao.


    Yu Piaopiao was stunned for a moment, "Oh, okay..." After a while, she asked again, "Second Brother Xue, do you think Brother Xue would really do that?" After asking, she found that Xue Lin didn''t seem to have it. Listening, he sighed deeply, his face was a little lonely, he silently got up and walked outside.


    Xue Lin looked at her somewhat lonely back, opened his mouth, still didn''t say anything, withdrew his gaze, his eyes became fierce, good you double cloud mansion, I will make you pay the price!


    ¡­


    "Second son, the thing has been brought over, there is absolutely no problem, I heard that this thing is not worth the immortal stone at all, the beast inside has already died, at best it can only have some ordinary functions, but from the outside, it should be a living creature. of."

 Chapter 793： Divine Beast Egg

    Xue Lin''s eyes lit up, looking at the smooth and textured divine beast egg in front of him, "Do you think this person can deceive Shuangyun Trading Company? I heard that their appraisers are very powerful, and they have never appeared for so many years. made a mistake, what if they don''t accept it?"


    "Don''t worry, Second Young Master, they won''t see it."


    "Very good, you have someone take this thing and let them auction it, but then I want to see if the Shuangyun business will collapse after this incident!" Xue Lin also flashed a bit of ruthlessness in his eyes, "Humph, This time I want to let them know that it''s not a good time to provoke this son! This son will let them know that some people can''t afford to provoke them, and they will pay the price!"


    "Understood, Second Young Master, don''t worry!"


    "Go ahead, my son will also go there. I heard that Shuangyun Auction House will also auction other treasures. When the time comes, I will go and see. Maybe this son likes it. By the way, this matter cannot be compared with Yu Yu. Piao Piao said that she has been getting close to the dark clouds recently, and maybe she will leak the wind."


    "Yes, this subordinate will go now."


    ¡­


    I heard that Shuangyun Auction House received a request from an employer to auction a divine beast egg. The news spread like running water, and everyone knew it in just three days.


    Xue Lin smiled secretly, knowing that he had already succeeded, and as long as someone took the broken egg back with a high price, the troubles of Shuangyun Trading Company would follow. It is conceivable to be able to shoot at a high price.


    At this moment, the divine beast egg was placed in Mu Bingyun''s house. She and Wu Yun were sitting on the side alone, all eyes on the divine beast egg.


    "Dark Cloud, is this egg really dead?"


    Wu Yun shook his head and frowned: "For others, it is indeed dead. But for me, it should still be alive, but if there is no other way, it is probably close to death, but I didn''t expect it. Xue Lin still has some ability to get such a divine beast egg."


    "Bingyun, this time I want to let Xue Lin know what heartache is."


    The two of them looked at each other, the deep meaning inside was invisible to other people. Perhaps Xue Lin could not have imagined that the divine beast egg was actually alive. Of course, it was not their style to let the other party go.


    The auction house was relatively nervous this time, and it took only five days for the divine beast eggs to come out, which was the auction house¡¯s time, so some people couldn¡¯t catch up after hearing it.


    Xue Lin had set up a private room early, and when he was about to go inside, a voice suddenly came from his ear.


    "It''s really a divine beast egg! A lot of people have visited it before. Who doesn''t know that the girl from Shuangyun Mansion is Jinwu, she has seen it all, this divine beast egg must still be alive, we really felt it inside that day. The breath of life, Miss Wu also showed us, and you can clearly see that the small figure inside the egg is indeed still moving."


    "I went too, oh my god, there are still mythical beast eggs. They haven''t appeared for many years. If it hadn''t appeared this time, I would have thought the mythical beasts were extinct!"


    ¡­


    The more and more discussions in his ears made Xue Lin¡¯s heart skip a beat. Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, Yu Piaopiao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Second brother Xue, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    "No...nothing."


    Xue Lin no longer has the pleasure of revenge, his mind is a little confused, isn''t it just a useless dead egg? Why is it alive again?


    "Piao Piao, is the dark cloud a Golden Crow?"


    Yu Piao Piao wondered, "Yes, everyone knows this, and many people have seen Jin Wu''s real body back then. If it wasn''t for her strength, she wouldn''t be able to get close to it. Miss Wu is really good, a little bit. There is no shelf of divine beasts, how about if Brother Xue goes to Shuangyun Mansion with me after the auction, how about that?"


    Xue Lin''s face turned pale, "Forget it, let''s go in!"


    His heart has been up and down, is it really a living mythical beast? Even if he auctioned off more immortal stones, it would be a loss for him! Knowing that he should try it out, Xue Lin no longer cares about other things, his eyes have been locked on the stage, and he has been waiting for the appearance of the divine beast egg.


    However, after a long time, the auction below became more and more intense, but the traces of the divine beasts were always unable to be found, and my heart became more and more anxious.


    "Second Brother Xue, something doesn''t seem right about your appearance?"


    Xue Lin shook his head, "No, I''m just curious about the divine beast eggs."


    Yu Piaopiao doesn''t understand, are you curious?


    Brother Xue is also curious about the divine beast eggs. Didn''t he still say a few days ago that whoever buys the divine beast eggs at sky-high prices is the stupidest fool in the world? How did it change in just a few days?


    However, the second brother Xue should have this kind of temperament, so she is not curious.


    During the long wait, Xue Lin only felt very uncomfortable, and finally, the divine beast egg he had been waiting for appeared. His eyes fell on the very familiar divine beast egg, and his pupils shrank suddenly. He knew that this was the egg from before. Compared with the dull and dull egg before, it was so dazzling that it appeared now. Bring back the contract.


    He has already decided that he must take the eggs back, since the immortal stones are all his own, but he feels a little distressed when he thinks of the high auction commission, but he can''t care about that much.


    "I want to take a picture of this divine beast egg!"


    Yu Piaopiao was surprised: "Second brother Xue, do you also want divine beast eggs?"


    "Yes, you will lend me some immortal stones later, it''s too late now, I''ll pay you back when I go back."


    Yu Piaopiao agreed without even thinking about it, because the Yu family has countless immortal stone mines, and it was not too simple to take a picture of a divine beast egg, and immediately fell off a very beautiful collection ring and handed it to Xue Lin.


    "Okay, Second Brother Xue, since you want to take pictures, just take pictures. It seems that you don''t have such a big prejudice against Shuangyun Mansion. There are about 300 million in it. If you don''t have enough, then ask me to borrow it. Okay."


    Xue Lin didn''t say much this time, he just wanted to take pictures of the beast eggs back, and felt a little regretful in his heart. After he took the divine beast egg, he would return to Xue''s house, and he would not care about Shuangyun Mansion. When he raised the divine beast, he would come back to take revenge.


    Thinking of this, he was a little excited. That''s right, that''s it. When the time comes, he will bring the invincible divine beast back to attack Shuangyun Mansion and see how they resist.


    Xue Lin, who was originally in a low mood, became excited and excited again. Yu Piaopiao''s face was full of surprise, and he thought to himself, Second Brother Xue''s expressions were too rich, and he didn''t always have the same expression like Brother Xue, and he looked happy. .


    "Everyone, you don''t need to introduce anything more, right? Let''s start right away! Start shooting a piece of immortal stone!"

 Chapter 794： local tyrant fluttering

    Although it was a fairy stone, the first person bid soon, and the price was so high.


    "five million!"


    Mu Bingyun looked down, but found that the first bidder turned out to be Xue Lin. Wu Yun couldn''t help laughing, she really couldn''t bear it anymore, it seemed that Xue Lin really couldn''t hold back her breath.


    "Bingyun, this time I will let him lose with only one pair of pants left. Let''s see if he, Xue Lin, dares to oppose me."


    "You''re good to play, as long as you don''t play to death, anyway, your relationship with Yu Piao Piao is not bad, this girl is still very good."


    "Don''t worry, Yu Piaopiao apologizes to me every day, saying that Xue Lin is too playful, but she actually takes care of her. Although she is devoted to Xue Mang, she still knows about people who treat her well. It''s just that she doesn''t. It can be seen that Xue Lin is such a bad thing, and Piao Piao speaks for him."


    Dark Cloud glanced down, and could clearly see Xue Lin in a certain private room. This room was prepared for Xue Lin so that she could observe each other''s expressions anytime, anywhere.


    "Ten million."


    "Fifteen million!"


    "Twenty million!"


    ¡­


    The price competition is also getting more and more fierce. Xue Lin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, followed by incomparable remorse. If he knew that the beast was alive, why would he be so stupid and put it up for auction .


    He stopped his weak subordinate countless times, cursed fiercely, and bid again.


    "Fifty million!"


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t care much about this. For her, the immortal stones bidding below were simply a piece of cake. She felt that Second Brother Xue was just too nervous. If there were not enough immortal stones, she would lend him them. Actually, don''t worry about it.


    How did she know that Xiao Jiujiu, who was in Xue Lin''s heart, was simply the baby he was photographing himself. Few people could understand this kind of suffering.


    It''s like I have a baby that I think is fake, but it looks real, so I want to auction it off to others, and then I will laugh at this cheater. Who knows that I took a real baby and regretted it in my heart. Only to be able to go and shoot it back.


    Even if he came back, he would be very aggrieved. After going around, he had to pay a large commission to Shuangyun Auction House, which he wanted to take revenge on. Thinking about it, he felt very aggrieved.


    "Second Brother Xue, take your time, if you don''t have enough immortal stones, you can borrow them later. Don''t worry, I''m not short of immortal stones for the time being, I''ll borrow them for you first, and wait until you have them. Give it to me, but when you take pictures of the baby you like, you have to go to Shuangyun Mansion with me to apologize to Miss Wu, after all, what happened last time was your fault."


    Yu Piaopiao felt that she had to persuade Second Brother Xue well. Last time she went to Shuangyun Mansion, there were countless strong people, and even everyone was a character, and Shuangyun Mansion was richer than she imagined. too much.


    Her Yu family owns the immortal stone mine, which is equivalent to sitting on the mountain, while the Shuangyun Mansion is trying to find a way to continuously flow other people''s immortal stones into her own pocket. She admires this very much.


    After coming into contact with the dark clouds, she felt that with the IQ of the second brother Xue, it was impossible to fight against the dark clouds. Fortunately, she told Wu Yun a lot, and the other party agreed, as long as second brother Xue didn''t do too much, it wouldn''t hurt his life.


    She was relieved.


    "Second Brother Xue?"


    Xue Lin had a grim expression on his face and shouted, "One hundred million!" As if he wanted to eat the people in another private room, there are not many people who can afford the competition, but there is only one private room, how much does he add? , the other party will add as much as you want, always pressing him.


    "One hundred and fifty million!"


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, the other party had already increased the price.


    Xue Lin suddenly patted the table: "200 million!"


    "Second Brother Xue?"


    Yu Piaopiao looked under her eyes, there were not many people bidding, she just didn''t understand why second brother Xue had a hideous expression and looked a bit scary. She had never seen Second Brother Xue so hateful and hideous, as if someone robbed him, as if the other party should not bid, she was just weird.


    Isn''t this the place to bid for things?


    Second brother Xue is really getting more and more playful, is this going to cause trouble for Brother Xue?


    The more Yu Piaopiao thought about it, the worse it was. No matter what, he couldn''t let Second Brother Xue cause trouble again.


    "Second Brother Xue, the other party''s financial resources should be very strong, why don''t I lend you some immortal stones?"


    Hearing the borrowed immortal stone, Xue Lin finally reacted with excitement on his face: "Okay, Piao Piao, how many do you have there?"


    Yu Piaopiao opened his palm, and with a flash on it, several storage rings appeared, he removed all of them, wiped his consciousness, and said, "In these three rings, each ring has a It''s a billion immortal stones."


    "If Brother Xue isn''t enough, my bracelets, necklaces, and jewelry have immortal stones in them. You can use them first, and ask me to borrow them if you don''t have enough."


    "Then Piao Piao, thank you very much." Xue Lin finally breathed a sigh of relief at this time. Fortunately, he came with Piao Piao, otherwise, if the other party increased the price, he would have no choice.


    No matter what, he will pat the divine beast egg back.


    In the other private room, Dark Cloud''s eyes lit up: "This Yu Piaopiao is really rich, and she deserves to be the daughter of the Xianshi mining tycoon! That''s it, Bingyun, did you see that she has four or five on her fingers? For the storage ring, it is estimated that she did not take down the immortal stones in the ring, maybe there are immortal crystals, and she also said that she has bracelets, necklaces, and jewelry, and there are immortal stones in them!"


    "Oh my God! This is simply a moving immortal stone mine. How much do the Yu family dote on her that they let her walk around with so many immortal stones. Wow!"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, "Why are you so excited, your family is rich!"


    "Bingyun, you don''t know that! All I earn back are some hard-earned money, and the other one is to rely on the mountain to eat the mountain!" Wu Yun''s eyes were shining, "This is the standard second generation of immortals, and it can''t be spent. The immortal stone, heroic! Since Piao Piao has so many immortal stones, let Xue Lin play for a while, anyway, let Xue Lin peel off a layer of skin!"


    "It''s all right, what if he can''t afford the Xue family?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words reminded Wu Yun, she thought about it and said: "You are right, Xue Mang is basically in charge of the Xue family now, and it is estimated that Xue Lin will not be allowed to come here, I think Xue Lin will take care of it. I will take out all the points of the auction first. I need to do a good calculation on our auction commission, but I don¡¯t need to calculate it. It would be nice if we could do it a few more times.¡±


    Mu Bingyun looked down from below, and he didn''t bother with the dark cloud. The whole bird of the dark cloud got into the immortal stone. If Xue Lin was not peeled off this time, he would not be reconciled.

 Chapter 795： Let him see what is life twists and turns

    Time has passed, the competition is not as many as before, and in the end, only two people are left to compete. One was Xue Lin, he was already nervous and sweating profusely, for fear that he would not be able to compete, thinking that that was actually a divine beast! If you miss this time, there is absolutely no next chance.


    In any case, he must photograph the divine beast egg.


    However, the other party is not in a hurry. As long as Xue Lin increases the price, he will add five million each time, no more or no less, so Xue Lin can''t wait to jump over and clean up the other party.


    "2.5 billion!"


    Xue Lin said, the whole auction was already quiet. Everyone''s eyes subconsciously looked at the other private room, expecting the sound of a price increase, but this time the other party seemed to think about it for a long time, and of course they still did not disappoint them.


    "Two-four-five-million-five million."


    "Pa¡ª" Xue Lin slapped the table with his palm, gritted his teeth and said, "Three billion!"


    He still has 500 million. He asked Yu Piaopiao to borrow 3.3 billion in total, and he has 200 million. If it is not enough, he will ask Yu Piaopiao to borrow some more. In short, he will only need to pay the commission. That''s it.


    Thinking of this, he felt a lot more relaxed, but before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the other party spoke again, not the so-called three billion five million, but...


    "3.3 billion!"


    Xue Lin only felt his heart twitch suddenly. If he knew what myocardial infarction was, he would have thought he had this disease, gritted his teeth, and continued to increase the price.


    "3.4 billion!"


    He clenched his fist tightly. He really wanted to kill the opponent. He even dared to **** the beast egg with his second son Xue. He simply didn''t want to live. Pay a heavy price to let the other party understand what the consequences of offending him, the second son of Xue, are.


    Everyone looked at a certain private room in unison again, their hearts involuntarily speeding up, and they wanted to know if the other party would still increase the price. There were heavy breathing sounds throughout the auction house, and there were only breathing sounds, and even the auctioneer didn''t interrupt as much as before.


    "3.41 billion."


    The voice seemed to reveal a hint of helplessness. Everyone understood. This should be the highest price the other party can offer. Otherwise, judging from the fact that the other party has been flat and only added five million, they will never directly increase the price by ten million. of.


    Xue Lin, of course, saw it too. Very good. Now it''s his turn. He wants to let the other party understand that he, the second son of Xue, can''t be compared with everyone. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and raised the price proudly. Now, the voice is still restrained, and all the excitement is suppressed, but he can still feel his joy and pride.


    "Three and a half billion!"


    When this number fell, Xue Lin was very comfortable. He felt that he had never been so comfortable before, and the financial pressure was so good! Although this immortal stone is not his, it is still cool!


    Yu Piaopiao looked at Xue Lin with a stunned expression. She didn''t understand. There was something wrong with the second brother Xue today. Wouldn''t he be thinking too much about bad thoughts all day and ruining his mind?


    However, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s broken, so that it won¡¯t bring trouble to Big Brother Xue. Thinking of this, she drank tea silently.


    "you win."


    suddenly said to the people in the bread room, Xue Lin finally showed a triumphant smile, and he knew that no one could beat him, Second Young Master Xue. If it wasn''t for Xue Mang pressing on his head, he would definitely make these people look good.


    "Someone, arrest the bidder, and I will teach him a lesson later!"


    Yu Piaopiao wanted to stop it, but she was helpless, knowing that she couldn''t stop it either. In particular, the auctioneer''s voice sounded below, indicating that Xue Lin had successfully bid. When the waiter brought the things in, Xue Lin excitedly hugged the divine beast egg in his arms and kissed a few times.


    Then the people he sent also came in: "Second Young Master, the people over there are gone."


    "Forget it, let''s go back first!"


    Yu Piaopiao breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that Second Brother Xue was very happy and no longer wanted to trouble other people. It''s okay, okay, so Big Brother Xue won''t be angry when he comes back, isn''t he just spending some immortal stones to buy divine beast eggs?


    She doesn''t mind at all, it''s okay if Brother Xue doesn''t pay it back, she''s not that bad, as long as he doesn''t make trouble for Brother Xue. Things that can be solved with immortal stones are not troublesome for her.


    "Haha, I earned it for nothing!"


    The dark cloud''s smile spread all over the private room, and his eyes swept to Tao Ran: "I didn''t expect that Tao Ran, you are quite good at pretending, but Xue Lin was sweating profusely in anxiety. Seeing him so hateful, he wanted to find someone to come and clean you up. already."


    Tao Ran said with a smile: "This young master is out, one of the two tops, of course he can bluff a mere Xue Lin. Xiao Wuyun, laughing so happily, how much did he make in vain?"


    The corner of Wu Yun''s mouth couldn''t hold back a smile: "Three hundred million, it really means that Xue Lin was only left with his pants." She inquired clearly that the immortal stone in Xue Lin''s hand was done by Xue Mang. Immortal Stone lost, who knows what will happen next?


    She is happy, Xue Lin, Xue Lin, who told you to provoke this girl if you have nothing to do!


    Tao Ran also felt a little cold, Xiao Wuyun had too many ideas to treat people.


    "By the way, those who see it have a share. Since you have performed so well this time, the three of us will spend 100 million for each of the three of us, and we can spend whatever we want. Anyway, Xue Lin bleeds and earned it in vain."


    Tao Ran never thought that Wu Yun was so generous. One hundred million was not a small number. Perhaps it was not much in Wu Yun''s eyes, nor was it much in the eyes of the daughter of an immortal stone mine tycoon like Yu Piao Piao, but everyone else thought it was a big deal. The number of pens, many medium-sized sects may not be able to take out so many immortal stones at one time.


    So, for him, it is also a lot.


    "However, Wu Yun, is this divine beast so cheap, Xue Lin?"


    "How is that possible?" Wu Yun raised his head with a smile, "I made a decision a long time ago, let him spend a sum of immortal stones and finally have nothing, but in order to convince him of the loss, I still need to do something, wait. Come on, Xue Lin will definitely come to Shuangyun Mansion, and he will definitely ask me to compensate, when the time comes, this girl will let him see what is meant by twists and turns in life."


    "Bingyun, why aren''t you curious about how Xiao Wuyun is going to **** him off?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "I''m used to it."


    Tao Ran''s body trembled. What does it sound like? Does this mean that Wu Yun is always so mean to people?


    "Okay, let''s go back, there is no program today."


    Wu Yun yawned, "I have to go back and have a good night''s sleep, I''m so tired! I''m tired of counting immortal stones, I need to take good care of them, and I''ll deal with Xue Lin later."


    If people outside knew, they could count the immortal stones and have the heart to strangle her. Wouldn''t this be hateful?

 Chapter 796： Xue Lin wants to contract divine beast eggs

    It was said that Xue Lin was holding the divine beast egg that he finally took, and returned to the house with a happy heart. Then his subordinates came back with 3.2 billion. When he heard that the commission was as high as 300 million, his expression did not know. How to describe it.


    "It really is a black-hearted businessman!"


    Xue Lin cursed and told his subordinates to go down, then looked at the divine beast egg in his hand, and felt a little happy, 300 million is only 300 million, as long as he can get the treasure back.


    "Second brother Xue, where did you get so many immortal stones??" After Yu Piaopiao received the immortal stones returned by Xue Lin, she was no longer surprised. In her impression, second brother Xue was a dummy. The immortal stones on the body have never been hot, how can there be so many?


    "You just take it, and I will give you the remaining 100 million when I have more money."


    Yu Piaopiao put away the ring suspiciously, and said, "I''m not in a hurry. If Brother Xue doesn''t have it, you don''t have to pay it back. Anyway, it''s only 100 million, not much." Second brother, if you don''t have one, don''t make your face fat. It doesn''t matter if you don''t pay more than three billion yuan, she''s not bad at that.


    Thinking that she didn''t look down on the other party when she talked about it like this, and if she angered him again, it would not end well, so she didn''t say that.


    "Of course I have to pay it back. Although I, Xue Lin, are not a good person, I won''t take advantage of women. Hmph, do you think I''m that ruthless guy from Xue Mang?"


    "Big Brother Xue is not a ruthless guy, he is a good person."


    "Okay, okay, what kind of good person, do I still not know his virtue? Is it because I have been with him for a long time, or you have been with him for a long time, how long have you known him? Do you think he is really a good person? ?? Maybe he will kill you one day!"


    Xue Lin snorted a few words, saying bad things about Xue Mang, and he looked down on Xue Mang at heart.


    "Big Brother Xue is a good man, otherwise he wouldn''t save me!"


    "He saved you?" Xue Lin suddenly laughed, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help laughing, and there was sarcasm in his eyes, "He Xue Mang will really put gold on himself! I really didn''t expect it!"


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you, you''re just an elm head, and you won''t listen to anything. This young master will put his words here today. If you follow Xue Mang again, you will regret it sooner or later. Xue Lin suddenly walked in front of Yu Piao Piao, staring at her slightly innocent eyes with some evil eyes, and said seriously, "Yu Piao Piao, if you go back to your Yu family obediently now, I promise you Live better than ever, and I will not regret it in the future, no one knows Xue Mang better than me."


    "Okay, second brother Xue, don''t think that I can endure you saying bad things about brother Xue, and I can always slander his image in my mind. In my heart, brother Xue will always be a hero, no matter what, I I won''t change my mind."


    Yu Piaopiao pushed Xue Lin away and ran out in big strides.


    Xue Lin withdrew his gaze, the evil spirit in his eyes seemed to have been withdrawn, and his expression became a little serious.


    Glancing at the divine beast egg in his hand, he became happy again, mind you, Yu Piao Piao, if you don''t listen to my son, sooner or later, you will suffer a loss. Don''t cry and come to my son, then this son will not care about this kind of shit. thing.


    He hugged the divine beast egg, kissed and touched it. He was even happier than seeing a beautiful woman. When he got to the room, he forced a drop of blood to fall on the divine beast egg. After seeing the blood soaked into it, he felt a little excited. , and soon he will be able to have a divine beast.


    It feels good to think about it, but after a while, the divine beast egg didn''t make any movement. He didn''t believe in evil. After dripping blood, he tried to sign other contracts, but found that he still couldn''t succeed.


    At this time, he had a bad premonition in his heart. If he couldn''t contract the divine beast, wouldn''t he have spent 300 million to go out in vain?


    Xue Lin was sweating profusely with anxiety, and he kept chanting spells. At first, it was a master-servant contract, then a general contract was signed, and then he tried to sign an equality contract, but the beast egg still did not respond.


    He wiped his sweat and immediately shouted: "Get in here for this son!"


    "Second son, I wonder if the divine beast egg can contract?"


    "Contract is a ghost! Tell me what''s going on, this young master can''t make a contract no matter what??"


    When the subordinate was yelled at like this, the whole person trembled, he hurriedly investigated, swallowed his saliva and said, "Young master, this egg is dead, how can you make a contract, and your subordinates don''t know why the son is crazy Just take it back."


    "what??"


    Xue Lin''s eyes were in a daze: "How could it be dead? Isn''t her Shuangyun auction house attracting so many people to auction it because this egg is alive?? How could it be dead, it must be you, you are playing the game? It''s my son, right??" Xue Lin lifted the person up, so scared that the person''s legs were weak.


    "My subordinate has never deceived the son, he always said that this egg is dead, and I don''t know how the son listened to other people''s rumors. Didn''t the subordinate say it before? Shuangyun Auction House picked up the divine beast egg. It just means that they can''t identify that this is a dead egg at all, so naturally they have to vigorously publicize it, and naturally it is for someone to shoot."


    "Master, are you a demon?"


    Xue Lin only felt that his throat was dry and hard to swallow. How could he forget that he used this egg to bluff Shuangyun Auction House, but he was bluffed again. This... He rubbed his head fiercely, wishing he could The egg was smashed.


    "You go down!"


    "Young Master?"


    "Young Master, if you feel uneasy, you can take this egg to Shuangyun Mansion to ask for compensation. I believe they will compensate the Young Master for the sake of fame, and then it will be in the hands of the Young Master. , the son is actually not at a loss."


    After the words were finished, the dazed expression on Xue Lin''s face disappeared and turned into a smile, and he slapped him on the head: "Yes, this young master is now the guest who took the photo, since they dare to publicize that the beast egg is alive, then this Of course, the son can go up and find trouble! Originally, he wanted to let other people find trouble for him, but now he just left this matter on the head of this son. When the time comes, this son will ask them to pay 3.5 billion, no, Pay four billion and see what his Shuangyun Mansion will do!"


    Xue Lin seemed to have found a new hope in life, and he was very proud of himself. Holding this egg, I can''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, I didn''t smash it in a fit of anger. This is a treasure worth four billion. When the time comes, let''s see if your dark clouds will cry over him.

 Chapter 797： Brother Xue has grown up, dont cause trouble

    Yu Piaopiao didn''t understand a little. Second brother Xue seemed to be a different person this morning. He seemed to be much more excited than yesterday, and even offered to visit Shuangyun Mansion.


    But seeing that Second Brother Xue is in such a good mood, it is estimated that he is not looking for trouble, so he should go. But she really didn''t understand, is second brother Xue really so happy?


    Could it be because of the divine beast egg yesterday, she was a little curious.


    "Second Brother Xue, you are so happy, have you already contracted the divine beast egg?"


    If that''s the case, she thinks it''s a very happy thing.


    "of course not."


    There was a red light on Xue Lin''s face. It was really rare to see such a bright face. Yu Piaopiao couldn''t help it anymore. She was just a little curious. Create trouble.


    Ever since she met Big Brother Xue, she knew that Second Brother Xue always caused him trouble. For this reason, although Big Brother Xue had the intention to teach a lesson, he also said that when the other party was her younger brother, he did nothing but endured it all the time. She felt that Big Brother Xue was really aggrieved.


    "Then brother Xue, did something good happen? How can you be so happy?"


    Xue Lin turned his head and said, "I''m happy for you, but aren''t you happy?"


    "Of course not, I''m just a little curious. I don''t usually see Second Brother Xue so happy. Of course, it''s a good thing for you to be happy?" It''s a good thing if you are happy and don''t cause trouble for Brother Xue, Yu Piaopiao added silently in his heart.


    "Piao Piao, you will know later, don''t worry, I owe you 100 million, I will pay you back soon."


    "Second brother Xue, don''t worry, fluttering is not lacking in this, if you don''t have enough money, you can ask me for it!"


    Xue Lin''s face suddenly froze, and he didn''t want to communicate with Yu Piaopiao anymore. This woman always talked to him at a different point. He finally knew why the elder brother didn''t talk to Yu Piaopiao very much.


    "Don''t talk to me, hurry up, didn''t you say a while ago that you wanted me to go to Shuangyun Mansion? If you ask again, my son won''t go."


    Sure enough, Yu Piaopiao stopped talking, and followed silently. The two of them walked very fast, and they arrived at Shuangyun Mansion not long after. When they saw Shuangyun Mansion, Yu Piaopiao saw that Xue Lin''s face became more and more serious. Excited, I became more and more confused.


    Did Brother Xue really decide to shake hands with Shuangyun Mansion? If that''s the case, she thinks it''s a good thing. In the future, I will be able to come to Shuangyun Mansion from time to time, and I am not afraid that Second Brother Xue will provoke people from Shuangyun Mansion.


    Xue Lin didn''t know what Yu Piaopiao was thinking, but even if he did, he probably would have passed by after a few moments of sullenness.


    "Miss Yu is here?"


    As soon as the two of them walked to the door, Wu Laiqing came out, happened to find Yu Piaopiao, and greeted them warmly. Nowadays, there are many people in retreat in the mansion, but those who have seen Yu Piaopiao think she is a good girl. In short, she left a good impression on everyone in Shuangyun Mansion, so Wu Laiqing became enthusiastic when she saw her coming. greeting.


    Wu Laiqing''s eyes fell on Xue Lin again, and he greeted him lightly, it was a world of difference! But this time Xue Lin was surprisingly not unhappy, but Yu Piao Piao was really surprised.


    She thought, is Brother Xue really here to apologize?


    Brother Xue has grown up, so he won''t cause trouble?


    "Miss Yu, go in quickly, the second owner has been thinking about you, and they all said why you haven''t come these days. When you know you''re here, you will definitely be happy."


    Yu Piaopiao walked in with a smile, Xue Lin also followed very well and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, which finally relieved the worried Yu Piaopiao.


    Wu Laiqing directly invited the two into the hall, only to find out that everyone who was there was here. Yu Piaopiao only felt that today was a little strange. But thinking that she wasn''t here alone today, and brought someone with her, she didn''t have so many doubts.


    "Miss Wu, Miss Mu, Young Master Tao."


    These three people are sitting in the hall. They are all people she has seen before, and of course there are other people who have seen them. They are not here for the time being. For example, an old dragon that she likes to eat very much in her impression, the one named Ao Zhuoxing, is not there now.


    "Miss Yu is here, that''s great."


    Wu Yun was also a little happy, and hurried over to hold Yu Piao Piao, she really liked this god''s assist! And after knowing that Yu Piao Piao''s temperament is simple, he also likes to communicate with each other more and more.


    "Yeah, there''s one more thing to come here today, that is Second Brother Xue..."


    Before Yu Piaopiao said he was here to apologize, Xue Lin quickly interrupted the conversation and said, "This son is indeed a big deal, I hope you can give this son a good explanation, otherwise..."


    He snorted twice and didn''t finish the next words, Yu Piao Piao was a little dumbfounded: "Second brother Xue, didn''t you come here to apologize?"


    "When did this son come to apologize, he just said that he came to visit Miss Wu and his eyes, and wanted to get justice for himself."


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t understand, but other people understood it very well.


    Xue Lin took out the divine beast egg, but looked at Mu Bingyun and said, "It is said that Miss Mu is the big owner of Shuangyun Mansion, so I want to ask, what do you mean by bullying customers like this? Is it because we have grievances and grievances between us, so you lied to me with a dead beast egg?? You also lied to me for 3.5 billion. You are really black-hearted businessmen. That''s your true face!"


    Mu Bingyun looked puzzled, walked down from above, looked at the divine beast egg, and said, "Dead?"


    "Of course it''s dead. I have already tried it back, but I can''t make a contract at all. Then I asked an expert to see it. It''s still the same. Let me talk about it today. What are you going to do about this matter? Is it compensation or is it still the same? Prepare to let me publicize this matter, and let everyone know that your Shuangyun Firm is doing such a wicked thing!"


    "Second Brother Xue, is this a misunderstanding? Miss Wu and Miss Mu are definitely not such people. I believe they will never do such a thing."


    "Yu Piaopiao, there is no place for you to speak here. Today is here to seek justice, so don''t promise anything, unless they can prove that this divine beast egg is alive and can make someone contract the divine beast egg, otherwise , this son is not convinced, you must apologize and compensate for the loss of this son!"


    Xue Lin had an imposing look on his face, as if he would demolish Shuangyun Mansion without giving an explanation.


    Mu Bingyun and the others looked at each other, but did not panic at all. As for Yu Piaopiao, it''s not easy to speak. If this egg is really dead, it''s true that the Shuangyun Mansion is in the wrong. It''s really not the fault of Second Brother Xue.

 Chapter 798： the egg is alive

    But she still didn''t think that Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun would really treat Xue Lin like this, so she said, "Second Brother Xue, maybe Miss Mu and Miss Wu were also deceived? Why don''t you just forget about it this time!"


    "No, they must know. Don''t you know that the dark cloud is a divine beast? Shouldn''t the divine beast know whether the divine beast''s egg is alive?" Saying this, Xue Lin''s heart suddenly trembled, and his eyes fell on the dark cloud. Since the dark cloud is a divine beast, it must be known whether the egg is dead or alive, so why is it dead again? He even let himself take a picture, yes, he understood, this must be a set that the other party gave him!


    Alright, alright, alright, you Shuangyun Mansion, you actually put a cover for him to get in, hum, even if he got into it, so what, it''s not to compensate him for his losses.


    "Both of you are the owners of Shuangyun Firm, I wonder what your explanation is?"


    "This egg is alive."


    After Xue Lin stopped talking, Wu Yun came over and carefully held the egg in his hand, caressed it gently, raised his head and said, "It''s really alive."


    "Since it''s alive, why can''t this son be able to make a contract? You must be cheating on this son, trying to deceive my immortal stone. By the way, you should be revenge, just revenge!"


    Dark Cloud looked innocent: "I have no revenge, it is really alive."


    "You... what evidence do you have? Well, since you said it''s alive, then you help me contract it??"


    "Second Master Xue, don''t you know that the divine beast also has its own pride, and not even a cat or a dog can contract it. If it is not the person it likes, I would rather die than let you contract it."


    "Sophistry!" Xue Lin''s eyes widened, "You are just sophistry. You mean, this young master forced the contract, and it killed itself??"


    Xue Lin was really angry. He thought he was a rogue, but he never thought that there would be someone more rogue than him.


    "No, I said that it is alive, unless the person who wants to contract it is sincere, or it is attractive, otherwise it is futile."


    Xue Lin was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, "Very good, if you can make someone contract this egg today, this young master will never trouble you again, if you can''t, you must compensate. How about the double loss of my son?"


    Wuyun said with a smile: "Of course, but the divine beast was frightened by you, I need to appease it, it will take some time. You mean, no matter who I let it contract, you recognize it?"


    "Anyone can do it, but you can''t do it from Shuangyun Mansion. What if you cheated?"


    Xue Lin also learned to be smart this time.


    I sneered in my heart, what do you guys do now?


    Wu Yun looked around, and finally put the realization on Yu Piaopiao''s body, very satisfied: "Since the second son of Xue said so, what do you think about letting Miss Yu come? How can you say that Miss Yu is also with you? Come together, you are more familiar with her than we are, how about letting her contract the divine beast?"


    "it is good!"


    Xue Lin was relieved, although Yu Piaopiao was a little stupid in his eyes, and stupid people are better than stupid people, at least they won''t come over with other people to deceive him. Very good, Shuangyun Mansion, you are courting death yourself, don''t blame him.


    Thinking that he can get tens of trillions of immortal stones, his heart is excited. Although there is no divine beast, he has made a lot of money anyway, which is still very good.


    "Very good, then the two of you will wait a moment, I will first appease the divine beast egg, it will take about two hours, and then Miss Yu will need to go out, I hope Miss Yu can cooperate, and be gentle later One point, of course you need to use your sincerity." This dark cloud is not nonsense.


    Unless the beast egg is willing, it is impossible to force the contract. This is because everyone knew that she was the Golden Crow and did not forcefully **** it. First of all, she is afraid of Mu Bingyun''s strength, and there is a possibility that she will not be willing, so it is useless to grab it.


    "Can I really?"


    Yu Piaopiao stared at the divine beast egg, suddenly she felt a very intimate atmosphere, and couldn''t help but touch it.


    "Of course, Miss Yu, you can wait by the side, its mood stabilizes, and you can start the contract."


    Yu Piaopiao was also a little excited. The throbbing she felt just now was something she didn''t understand, and it even made her feel a kind of excitement, yes, it was excitement, she thought she could try it.


    So, the dark cloud was stroking the egg of the divine beast, as if to comfort him. In fact, she kept inputting her own power to restore the divine beast. Before, in order not to be discovered, she only input a little to save her life.


    This time, it was all recovered. After signing a contract with Yu Piao Piao in the future, as long as the contract continues, it will be able to live. Because Yu Piao Piao grew up with the divine beast egg, the relationship between the two will be more intimate.


    From the very beginning, when she knew about this divine beast egg, she felt that Yu Piaopiao, a simple person without any utilitarian intentions, was the most suitable to be with this divine beast egg. Handing it over to the other party, she is also very relieved that Yu Piao Piao will take good care of this divine beast egg.


    The hall was quiet, Xue Lin only felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t think Wu Yun could succeed, of course his eyes never left the divine beast egg in Wu Yun''s hands.


    He smiled coldly: "Don''t touch it, no matter what method you use, you can''t revive this dead egg." After speaking, he raised his head and smiled, as if he was laughing at a few people.


    "Second son Xue, don''t worry, why don''t we discuss it, if Miss Yu can contract the divine beast egg and prove that it is alive, today, you made a fuss about my Shuangyun Mansion, which has already caused my Shuangyun Mansion. For the loss of reputation, without your knowledge, I will not let you compensate the immortal stone. After all, my Shuangyun Mansion is not bad, so you apologize in front of everyone, how about it?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Xue Lin snorted coldly: "Let''s talk about it when the results come out, I think you are struggling to the death!"


    "Could it be that Second Young Master Xue thought he would lose, so he didn''t dare to agree?"


    "Of course not, this egg must be dead, I will never read it wrong!" Xue Lin said viciously: "Okay, I will promise you, as long as Piao Piao can contract the divine beast egg and prove that it is still alive. , then I will apologize in front of everyone and swear that I will never trouble you again in the future, how about that?"


    Mu Bingyun''s red lips slightly hooked: "Very good, I hope Second Young Master Xue can remember what he said."


    "Hmph, my son''s words count!"


    Time passed, and Wu Yun picked up the divine beast egg and placed it in front of Yu Piaopiao.

 Chapter 799： Then I will give you a chance

    "Miss Yu, now put your hand on the divine beast egg, and use your heart to communicate. You must be sincere, and I believe you can do it." Wu Yun said that she would never read it wrong, and she put the divine beast egg on it. Yu Piao Piao''s hands.


    Yu Piaopiao''s fingers were trembling a little. When she touched the egg of the divine beast, she believed that the dark clouds really asked her to come to the green contract divine beast. Originally, she didn''t have much feeling for the divine beast, but the previous touch of intimacy, as well as the breath from the divine beast, caused her to have some emotions that made her look forward to something.


    She saw that Wu Yun and several others were very confident, and she already believed it seven or eight points in her heart, the beast egg must be alive. As for why the second brother Xue insisted that he was dead, maybe it is really like the dark clouds said, the beast has the pride of the beast, and not everyone can make a contract with it. The second brother Xue is very arrogant and domineering. frightened.


    The Divine Beast Egg was unwilling to contract, so he took it to Shuangyun Mansion to find the answer. However, she would not have thought that at the beginning, Xue Lin had made a divine beast egg that she thought was dead in order to retaliate against Shuangyun Mansion, but she did not think that the divine beast egg was actually alive?


    Xue Lin looked coldly at the divine beast egg in Yu Piaopiao''s arms, still not feeling that she could change anything. In his opinion, the divine beast egg was dead. Even Yu Piaopiao can''t make a contract. He will take a look today, how Shuangyun Mansion will explain it to him later.


    Yu Piaopiao gently walked to the side and sat down while holding the divine beast egg, stroking his fingers on it constantly, his eyes staring at it, there was no greed in it, only a feeling of wanting to communicate with the divine beast inside.


    The divine beast egg was warmer than before, and she could even feel that the breath inside was much stronger than before.


    Xue Lin noticed this scene, and suddenly found that Yu Piao piao also looked pretty when he smiled, and then remembered that the other party was infatuated with Xue Mang, he snorted coldly in his heart, no matter how beautiful it is, it is not stupid. cheated.


    He snorted coldly, looked away, and landed on the divine beast egg. Although he is very sure, every time he confronts Shuangyun Mansion, there will be various things that he cannot predict, and he cannot be sure that other results will occur later. He must ensure that the other party cannot cheat.


    "What kind of beast are you?"


    Yu Piaopiao suddenly spoke softly, his voice was very gentle, a bit like warm water, making people unable to extricate themselves from bathing in it. Even Xue Lin''s face was much less ferocious at the moment, but he quickly regained consciousness and sneered in his heart. He didn''t expect this woman to be quite caring.


    "Stupid Piao Piao, it''s a dead egg, how can it answer your words, my son, look at me, Wu girl, Mu girl, you Shuangyun Manor still can admit defeat, and use a dead egg to fool my son, hum!"


    Mu Bingyun looked up at Xue Lin and said, "Second son Xue, don''t worry, you will soon be able to know whether this egg is dead or alive. Of course, please remember your previous promise, after all Second Young Master Xue is a trustworthy person, isn''t he?"


    Xue Lin turned his head angrily: "Very good, then I will give you a chance, one day, you only have one day, if after a day, this egg does not improve, then you must double all the immortal stones. To my son, I also need to apologize to this son!"


    After ?? finished speaking, Xue Lin sat on the side and waited silently. This time he didn''t say anything. He just stared at the divine beast egg for fear of something going wrong. In fact, he was also very nervous.


    Anyway, the dark cloud is a real divine beast. What if there is such a slight chance that this divine beast egg is alive?


    Of course, if Yu Piaopiao couldn''t contract the divine beast egg, Shuangyun Mansion couldn''t prove that the divine beast egg was alive, but he felt a little more at ease.


    Time passed by, and Yu Piaopiao was still muttering to herself, which made Xue Lin think she must be crazy, why did she still talk to the divine beast egg? If she was alive, she was obviously a dead egg. .


    Seeing that half of the time had passed, the sky was already dark outside, and the sound of regular footsteps sounded. Xue Lin couldn''t help but looked up and looked outside, only to see a tall and burly man walking in wearing a golden armor. His eyes were very sharp, he walked in, looked at him for a while, and then looked at Mu Bingyun and the others.


    His face suddenly changed, and the whole person became a kind of hanging feeling. He sat down on the chair on the side, and then waved to the maid next to him: "I''m hungry, go get something to eat. Come."


    The maid said with a smile: "Master Ao wait first, the servant will go." The maid went down with a smile, and soon after she brought some good food, Xue Lin also felt a little hungry.


    Ao Zhuoxing asked while eating, "Mu Bingyun, what are you doing??"


    Listening to his tone is very casual, even very rude, but let Xue Lin confirm the rumors outside, and sure enough, this Ao Zhuoxing is an overlord, and no one will give it to him.


    Of course, he did not know what the truth was.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ao Zhuoxing lightly, and said, "Second Master Xue doesn''t believe that the divine beast egg is real, and thinks that we lied to him, and came here to seek justice. No, we have to prove the innocence of Shuangyun Mansion. Let Miss Yu help."


    At this time, Ao Zhuo Xing discovered Yu Piao Piao sitting in a corner. Yu Piao Piao stared at the divine beast egg quietly, as if he had sunk into it. did not hear.


    Xue Lin only thought that Yu Piaopiao was crazy, of course he didn''t mind at all, knowing that tomorrow''s divine beast egg has not been contracted, he can receive compensation at that time.


    Ao Zhuoxing was also interested: "Is it the one from last time?"


    When he brought back the divine beast egg, he had seen it, and even knew that it was a living divine beast egg. If it wasn''t for the dark cloud, he really wanted to eat it in one bite. Mythical beasts eat mythical beasts, growing fast!


    Thinking of the divine beast egg, he felt that the saliva was about to come out, and he quickly took a bite of the chicken leg: "I knew you should have eaten that egg for me, it''s better to make me stronger than to keep it, you guys. Say yes?"


    After he finished speaking, his eyes fell on the divine beast egg, and suddenly there was some regret in his eyes, and he said faintly: "I understand, as long as you, Mu Bingyun, are there, you will never want to eat divine beasts in this life. "


    "By the way, when did you help me remove that?"

 Chapter 800： wait

    Ao Zhuoxing looked at Mu Bingyun eagerly, while nibbling on the chicken leg, pretending to wipe his tears, "Anyway, I have done so many things for you, you have to look at the Buddha''s face even if you don''t look at the monk''s face, right? Did Lao Tzu work in vain?"


    "Eating your food, isn''t it bad to be here? Besides, did Bingyun let you work in vain? Mr. Ao, although you are very good, but you think you still have such a good life after leaving Shuangyun Mansion, hum. Hmph, be careful this girl deducts your salary."


    Wu Yun''s words stunned Ao Zhuoxing, the chicken legs in his hand were almost frightened, and he said quickly, "I don''t want to say, one day, I will let Mu Bingyun lift it himself."


    Xue Lin seemed to have heard something. He had long known that this dragon was very powerful. He heard that there were two dragons that Mu Bingyun had friends with. One was the unfathomable Ao Zhuoxing, and the other was Ao Jiuxiao, who lived in the fairy world. He is also a character, but he does not live in Shuangyun Mansion. There was also Wu Yun, the ancient divine beast, the Golden Crow. He thought to himself, why do all good things go to Mu Bingyun? ?


    "Young Master Ao, if you don''t dislike it, you can follow him back to the Xue family next time. As long as I, Xue Lin, are here, I can guarantee that I can meet all the needs of Young Master Ao." Xue Lin didn''t care about shamelessness, as long as he was able to dig people over, then he would be there. No one can underestimate him.


    At least in the Xue family, he can have some say in it. It''s not like Xue Mang controls everything now, even if he wants to stretch his fists. Thinking about it, he felt that as long as Ao Zhuoxing could promise him to go back to Xue''s house, he would spare no expense, a powerhouse of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, this is rare!


    Ao Zhuoxing glanced at Xue Lin, which made the latter a little excited, but the next sentence made his face stiff, "Did you get kicked in the head by a flying donkey? Who do you think can buy Lao Tzu? With your kid''s family background, you can raise Lao Tzu?"


    A few questions made Xue Lin speechless. He wanted to ask, Mr. Ao, what do you need, but remembering the background of Shuangyun Mansion, he didn''t ask anything. He is not really a fool, and the powerhouse of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable is not easy to win.


    It was just a passing thought before, but now that I wake up, I no longer have that kind of attachment.


    Therefore, Xue Lin stopped talking, and Ao Zhuoxing snorted coldly. She looks very arrogant, as if she doesn''t like Xue Lin at all. Xue Lin''s face was not good, so he could only bear it. Who called the other party a top-level powerhouse, I heard that Ao Zhuoxing was very unreasonable.


    Just like that, everyone sat in the hall all night, and the sky gradually became brighter. Xue Lin''s eyes were filled with joy. He looked at Mu Bingyun and the others with a calm expression, and then looked at the people who were still talking to the divine beast egg. Yu Piao Piao, his body was shaking with excitement.


    Needless to say, this time it was his victory.


    "Miss Mu, there''s still an hour left."


    He didn''t mean anything else when he said this, and he didn''t want to end it early. He just reminded them simply and kindly whether to prepare the immortal stone first, and he would have to go back in a hurry later!


    "I think the two of you should prepare your preparations!"


    Wu Yun sat on the chair beside him, dangling his calf, resting his chin in one hand, and looked up at Xue Lin, who was a little smug, and said with a smile: "Second son Xue, don''t worry, you have to wait until the time is up. Don''t worry, if the divine beast egg is really dead, and our Shuangyun Mansion is so big, could it still run away?"


    In fact, people outside knew about such a big thing. As for how people outside knew, it was time for Xue Lin to come over today, and he had asked people to spread the word about it. The reason for doing this is to fear that Shuangyun Mansion will default on its debts. Now as long as he wins, Shuangyun Mansion, who is forced by public opinion, has to pay him compensation.


    "Of course I''m not afraid that your people from Shuangyun Mansion will run away, but I''m afraid that you won''t be able to pay, or you want to pay the bill, and many people outside are watching, this young master is just reminding you."


    "It seems that Second Young Master Xue has considered it very well. In that case, if everyone is interested in this matter," Mu Bingyun glanced outside and said, "Pale Bai, broadcast the situation here, and let the whole People from Shuangyun City came to identify and determine whether this divine beast egg is dead or alive."


    "Understood, ma''am."


    To broadcast the situation here, it is not too simple for immortals. After a while, outside the door of Shuangyun Mansion, Pale took out a mirror, he stroked it, and the figures of several people in the hall appeared on the mirror.


    The people outside had been waiting for a long time, and they were a little surprised to see Pale so.


    "How is this going??"


    "Master Pale seems to be from Shuangyun Mansion, right? He really brought out the mirror above? Isn''t Shuangyun Mansion not afraid of the death of the divine beast egg? Do you want us to watch it together?"


    "I think Shuangyun Mansion has the confidence. Yesterday, the second son of Xue came to the door for no reason. This matter is well known. Shuangyun Mansion has always had a good reputation. I guess I want to clarify it."


    "I think it''s the same, no matter what, it''s better to be able to watch the final result of the whole process than to hear it from others, and then we''ll have to see if it''s the Shuangyun Mansion that lied to everyone, or the second son of Xue who came up to make trouble. , of course I think the latter is more likely, after all, there is no courage and self-confidence, and Shuangyun Mansion does not dare to show us the process."


    ¡­


    No matter what the crowd was talking about, the Shuangyun Mansion was very quiet. At the last moment, even Xue Lin, who was very sure, couldn''t help but get nervous.


    On the other hand, Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were very plain. During the period, the two also used food. The strong porridge smell made people salivate. Xue Lin cursed in his heart. It''s a guest, why don''t you see the other party asking him to have some breakfast or something?


    Really is a profiteer, stingy!


    Humph, later he will let them know what a lesson is, and then they will know what it means to be distressed.


    Mu Bingyun slowly finished drinking the continent, with a look of satisfaction on his face, after wiping the corners of his mouth, he even ate some fairy fruit and some tea, and then stopped. Xue Lin didn''t feel very well. Looking at the tea that had already been drank, no maid came to help him, and he cursed again in his heart.


    When it was strange, Yu Piaopiao didn''t speak all the time, and her head was bowed. After dawn, she didn''t speak again, and her eyes were closed, making people think she was about to fall asleep.


    At this moment, Yu Piaopiao, who was originally motionless, actually moved.

 Chapter 801： Brother Xue, its alive

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Yu Piaopiao, her eyes were a little confused, and she felt a little embarrassed to find so many eyes. A smile appeared on his face, but his hand tightly hugged the divine beast egg, without any intention of letting go.


    "The time is almost up, it seems that Piao Piao didn''t succeed." A smile appeared in Xue Lin''s eyes, "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, look..." Before he could speak, Yu Piao Piao''s action stopped him. Living.


    Staring at Yu Piaopiao, she saw that she didn''t know what spell she was chanting, and the divine beast egg in her hand turned into a ray of light and fell on her wrist, and she could clearly see the small imprint of the divine beast egg on her wrist. , not ugly, on the contrary very beautiful.


    Xue Lin rubbed his eyes, wishing he could rush over and take the mark off. Of course, he did rush over and grabbed Yu Piao Piao''s hand. He hadn''t seen any contract ceremony before, but the divine beast egg suddenly got into Yu Piao Piao''s arm. How could he believe it?


    Holding Yu Piao Piao''s slender wrist, his eyes were fixed on it. He really wanted to push it out. Yu Piao Piao was frightened by his sudden action and wanted to break free, but found that he did not have the strength of Xue Lin. big.


    "Live?"


    Xue Lin still didn''t want to believe it, so he couldn''t help but ask. The divine beast egg can contract, but it can only mean that it is alive. He asked this because he did not want to believe it.


    Especially that mark still glowed with some kind of light, and it also conveyed a very mysterious aura. Isn''t this a divine beast or something?


    "Second Brother Xue, it''s alive."


    Yu Piaopiao was a little aggrieved. In fact, she didn''t know how she was able to make a contract with the divine beast egg, and now she ran directly to her wrist. She only felt that she was talking to the divine beast egg before, and realized that she had reached another strange place, and there was a very subtle voice talking to her in her mind all the time.


    By the way, she remembered it, and the other party said that she felt her sincerity and felt that she was sincere, so she was willing to sign a friendly contract with her. When she woke up, the divine beast egg got into her arm and was drilling. Before entering, the other party also told her that she must prepare more immortal stones, otherwise, if the immortal power is not enough, it will be dangerous to her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t care less about Xue Lin pinching her wrist. As soon as her consciousness moved, she took out the ring and opened it quickly. When her consciousness called, she saw a steady stream of immortal stones drifting into the mark on her wrist. .


    Xue Lin, who was so close, couldn''t believe it. It was really too dazzling to see pieces of immortal stones drilling into that mark. At the same time, the breath of the divine beast egg he felt became stronger and stronger, and he had to believe that the divine beast egg was really alive.


    "Second Brother Xue, can you let me go? Since the egg of the beast is mine, then I will return the immortal stone to you later, as if I bought it."


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun couldn''t help but look at each other, this girl is really sincere! What a good girl, where to find it, it''s a pity, how can you fall in love with someone who shouldn''t!


    But other people''s feelings, they can only think in their hearts, and can''t do anything.


    Xue Lin also reacted, and quickly released Yu Piao Piao, seeing that her wrist had been pinched a little red by him, and quickly said: "I''m sorry." At this moment, Xue Lin was still wondering if he really Not welcome by the beasts?


    "Second Brother Xue, this is the Immortal Stone."


    Seeing the immortal stone that Yu Piaopiao handed over, Xue Lin''s face was not very good, "Take it back, I don''t want it!"


    Although he did lose, he also lost, but the person who took advantage was Yu Piaopiao, and he couldn''t always blame him.


    Remembering that he lost 300 million immortal stones in vain, of course he felt distressed, but looking at Yu Piao Piao''s happy look, he rubbed his head fiercely, expressing that this feeling was too uncomfortable.


    "I don''t want it, you can take it yourself. Since the divine beast egg is related to you, you can keep it." He glanced at Mu Bingyun and Wuyun, and said, "Even if you win this matter, this young master will do it. Go out and apologize!"


    This time, Xue Lin was very straightforward. He didn''t hesitate at all. He walked out, and everyone''s consciousness followed, and found that he had arrived at the door. He really clarified this time with everyone, indicating that the divine beast contract is rather special. Just misunderstood Shuangyun Mansion.


    Originally, everyone thought they would be able to see a good show, but they didn''t expect the result to be like this. After hearing Xue Lin''s apology, there was not much interest. However, it is a pity to think that the divine beast egg was contracted by Yu Piao Piao. Of course, they didn''t dare to make any decisions. As long as people who pay more attention to Yu Piaopiao''s identity, they can know that the daughter of Xianshi mining tycoon, Xianshi can throw out billions of people casually, it''s not that they can provoke of.


    After briefly explaining the matter, Xue Lin came back again, looking at Mu Bingyun and the two of them, still not very kind. Although Xue Lin was not a good person, he would still do what he promised.


    "You win!"


    Xue Lin''s voice passed, "I won''t trouble you again in the future, but if you provoke me again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Although he lost, his momentum couldn''t be weakened. Anyway, he needed to say some harsh words, at least make him feel a little bit of face, right?


    His eyes fell on Yu Piao Piao, and when he saw the suspicion on her face, she looked a little distorted: "This son has already said that since the divine beast egg has chosen you, it is yours, don''t give up any immortal stones. already."


    He didn''t spend any immortal stones himself, but it would be fine if other people, let him deceive Yu Piaopiao of a little girl''s immortal stones, Xue Lin, he is not so despicable.


    "Okay, Piao Piao, should we go back?"


    Yu Piaopiao thought about it too, thanked him quickly, and said a short sentence, saying that after coming to visit again in a few days, he would leave with Xue Lin.


    After leaving Shuangyun Mansion, Xue Lin was in a bad mood, and the original billions of immortal stones were gone. Can you be happy? Of course, it was somewhat comforting that the divine beast egg was caught by Yu Piaopiao.


    Being acquired by a silly girl is better than letting the people from Shuangyun Mansion take advantage. Thinking about it this way, Xue Lin seemed to have obtained self-comfort, and felt that it was not so bad. Although 300 million immortal stones were wasted in vain, the beast egg was alive, and it was not bad for Yu Piaopiao to get it. .


    "Second Brother Xue, if Brother Xue comes back, he will definitely be angry knowing that you spent so many immortal stones all at once. Otherwise, you should take the immortal stones. I don''t lack these things anyway."

 Chapter 802： You go back and hatch your divine beast eggs.

    "Enough, silly girl Yu, just keep your immortal stone. Do you think this son is really so poor?? He Xue Mang is angry if he wants to be angry. Anyway, I am also the second son of the Xue family, so I can''t spend a little immortal stone. already?"


    Yu Piaopiao was taken aback, but seeing Xue Lin''s lifeless appearance, he was relieved. Glancing over Xue Lin''s face, he still said, "If Second Brother Xue needs it, just..."


    "Okay, my son knows, you can go back and hatch your divine beast egg." Xue Lin looked impatient and stopped, but he seemed to have remembered something, and he added, "You know what divine beast this is. ?"


    "Snowbird."


    Xue Lin was a little surprised. It turned out to be a snow bird. Although the snow bird was not comparable to those ancient divine beasts, it was also very rare among divine beasts, and its bloodline was also very precious. Even the adult snow bird had many functions. Of course, the biggest one was The function is to escape, even if there is an Immortal Venerable behind him, as long as you ride a snow bird, it is possible to save your life.


    "Remember, if Xue Mang asks you what your divine beast egg is, you can tell him that it is an ordinary divine beast. As for what divine beast, you can say that the breath is a little weak, and you can''t see it until it hatches."


    Originally, the breath of this divine beast egg was very weak, so Xue Mang would definitely believe it, he knew Xue Mang too well. This silly girl is not the opponent''s opponent at all, maybe she will be played around.


    "Why, Second Brother Xue, why can''t you tell the truth to Brother Xue?"


    Yu Piaopiao really didn''t understand that she had been protected too well since she was a child, but she wasn''t that stupid. She didn''t think there were bad people everywhere, especially those who saved her. She wouldn''t believe that the other party was a bad person.


    So, no matter how Xue Lin slandered Xue Mang, she never believed it. Of course, she didn''t have any ill will towards Xue Mang. She just thought that this second brother Xue was too playful and liked to provoke right and wrong. , it''s actually pretty good for her.


    This is also the reason why she is willing to speak for Xue Lin in front of the dark clouds. After all, she wasn''t really stupid. She knew who was kind to her. Although Xue Lin looked a little vicious, she really didn''t have much bad intentions for her.


    Xue Lin wanted to say that this guy Xue Mang was uneasy and kind, but when he remembered that this silly girl probably wouldn''t believe it, he turned his head and said, "When the divine beast really hatches, you can give him a surprise like this. Do you think this is the reason? How about it?"


    Xue Lin narrowed his eyes, he believed that as long as Xue Mang was happy, this silly girl would definitely do it. Sure enough, Yu Piao Piao showed a smile, thinking that what Xue Lin said made sense.


    It would be meaningless to say the snowbird directly. After all, the current snowbird is indeed very weak, and I don¡¯t know when it will hatch. Rather than let Brother Xue expect so much, it is better to give the other party a surprise at the end.


    Thinking of this, Yu Piaopiao nodded happily: "Second brother Xue, you are a good idea, so I told Brother Xue, yes, you have to help me keep it a secret."


    "Don''t worry, when will your second brother Xue tell that guy??"


    Yu Piaopiao believes it. Although Second Brother Xue is a bit bad on weekdays, being a person is actually more about credibility.


    "Second brother Xue, let''s come back to Shuangyun Mansion in a while! I told you that Mu girl and Wu girl are good people."


    Xue Lin''s face stiffened, but he thought to himself that the people in Shuangyun Mansion were actually much better than Xue Mang. If this silly girl had more contact with them, she might become smarter.


    "You''re going to go by yourself, but my son won''t go."


    Xue Lin stopped, and walked a little faster. He just lost such a big face, so he wouldn''t go. Although he didn''t want to trouble Shuangyun Mansion, it didn''t mean that he had to befriend him. He wasn''t Xue Mang''s person.


    Yu Piaopiao stared at Xue Lin''s fast pace, a little helpless, this second brother Xue was helpless. Of course, she didn''t persuade much, and hurriedly followed.


    ¡­


    Since the last time, Xue Lin really stopped looking for trouble at will. Naturally, because of Yu Piaopiao''s love, Shuangyun Restaurant exempted him from the blacklist. Now he obediently digs out the immortal stone to go to the restaurant for dinner, and even buys it at the restaurant next door. Lived in a yard.


    Xue Mang didn''t come back either, so the matter here was left to Xue Lin. Although Xue Lin seemed to be a bit of a jerk, he was not so sloppy when it came to business affairs. With busy affairs, he had no intention of going against Shuangyun Mansion.


    Besides, everyone is preparing for the secret realm of Shinto, and of course nothing will happen at this juncture. In the end, the Xue family attracted some sects to cooperate, and the Yuding Palace naturally attracted some, but the Yuding Palace would always be destroyed in various ways when it wanted to marry the sect, but it was always unable to catch people, and finally it did not. That''s it.


    Fortunately, there is Li Wantong, a right-hand man, who has also attracted many sects, which makes her quite satisfied.


    Time flies, in the eyes of the immortals, it is only a momentary thing, but in the mortal world, it is half a lifetime. The fairy world seems to have quieted down, and there are few fights.


    In addition to coming to Shuangyun Mansion to find Wuyun to play, Yu Piaopiao spends the rest of his time taking care of her divine beast eggs. In fact, she doesn''t need to take care of anything, she just needs to provide a steady stream of immortal stones.


    When he knew that this divine beast egg would eat so many immortal stones, Xue Lin was a million fortunate, fortunately this divine beast egg picked people, otherwise he might not be able to raise it if he contracted. He has not been to Shuangyun Mansion in these years, and he does not want to go. As for Shuangyun Mansion, he feels that he cannot go, so it is better not to go.


    The people of Shuangyun Mansion also exited one after another, and many people''s strength also made a qualitative breakthrough. Cangyu will come here from time to time, stay for a while, and then return to the Demon Realm. For this secret realm of Shinto, the Demon Realm has also caused a sensation, and many sects plan to go there to seek opportunities.


    Shui Ningzhi and Jing Jinshui have exited the customs one after another. Shui Ningzhi is now the fifth rank of Immortal Sovereign. It is not so powerful, but in the Immortal Realm, it can be considered to be able to barely protect itself, and under normal circumstances, no one will provoke it at will. Jing Jinshui also reached the ninth rank of Immortal Sovereign, and he was almost able to break through to the Immortal Sovereign realm. The cultivation speed of the two of them is already very fast in the Immortal Realm. They are also very satisfied with such progress. .


    After all, cultivating is not a one-off event, and it is impossible to achieve complete advancement all at once.


    However, Ouyang Qingqing did not intend to leave the customs. After Jinshui thought that so many years had passed, he also missed Ouyang Qingqing a little. When she came out, she was ready to explain it well, and I don''t know if she was relieved.

 Chapter 803： you know where he is

    In fact, he also knew that Ouyang Qingqing was really angry with him that time, so he waited at the door with a frowning face all day, hoping that Ouyang Qingqing would be the first to see him when he came out.


    "Ningzhi, do you want to go out?"


    Ouyang Qingqing asked for a separate room, Shuijingzhi was going to go out, and he happened to pass through this room. Seeing Shuijingzhi approaching, Jinshui greeted him. Looking at Shui Ningzhi''s indifferent face and the red clothes, he still couldn''t keep his face.


    He quickly looked away, knowing that if he didn''t restrain himself, Qingqing would leave him sooner or later. If Mu Bingyun is the woman he cannot reach, then Shui Ningzhi is the woman he cannot approach, and only Ouyang Qingqing is the woman he should protect for his entire life.


    However, sometimes, people cannot control their hearts. The same is true for him. It is precisely because he is unattainable that he can only look up, so when facing Mu Bingyun, he does not dare to express his emotions, and he does not even dare to think about it.


    However, Shuijingzhi is like a fairy who has fallen into the mortal world, and he is able to approach. He shook his head with a wry smile on the corner of his mouth, not knowing what he was still thinking.


    "What are you going to do, do you want me to accompany you?"


    The strength of Shui Ningzhi now makes him less worried than he used to be, but the dangers of the Immortal Realm are still unpredictable.


    "Just go for a walk in the city, is the righteous brother waiting for Qingqing?"


    "Well, I don''t know why she hasn''t come out yet, maybe there is a new breakthrough!" Jing Jinshui didn''t even notice it himself, and there was some missing in his eyes.


    He didn''t even know that Ouyang Qingqing was becoming more and more important in his heart.


    "Then the righteous brother should wait for Qingqing. If she comes out and doesn''t find you there, I''m afraid she will be angry. I can go out alone." At that time, the tone was more relaxed, she had tried her best to make herself not look so cold, but there was nothing she could do.


    She looked up at the blue sky. She had been in the Immortal Realm for decades, but there was still no sign of that person. She thought she should go out and inquire about the news. No matter what method you use, as long as you can find him.


    Farewell to Jing Jinshui, Shui Ningzhi stepped out of Shuangyun Mansion and walked aimlessly on the street. Because her face was somewhat similar to Mu Bingyun, and she was dressed in red, many people noticed her.


    Of course, after seeing her clearly, she also recognized her, and some people also stepped forward to say hello. Seeing that her strength was not so weak, she was also a lot more polite. It was also the first time that she felt that strength was so important, and a confident smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Finally, she was able to walk freely in the Immortal Realm. Although she wasn''t considered a strong person, she was already on her way. Perhaps this time the secret realm of the Shinto can also give her a chance!


    She just heard that there is a place for inquiries in Immortal Realm, so after asking people, she came to this place, told the appearance of the person in her heart, and even drew a portrait, and after paying the commission, it was only leave. I started to walk aimlessly again, and unknowingly came to Shuangyun Restaurant, and found that it was extraordinarily lively. I knew that if I didn''t make an appointment in advance, I couldn''t come here to eat.


    Of course, if she goes in, for Mu Bingyun''s sake, the shopkeeper will still arrange for her, but she doesn''t want to do it. Mu Bingyun only gave her a place to live because of Jing Jinshui''s face. If it wasn''t for Jing Jinshui, the other party might not keep her.


    After all, she couldn''t fit in with them.


    Naturally, in her heart, she didn''t want to use the name of Mu Bingyun to enter. After all, the person in her heart was Mu Bingyun. In Ouyang Qingqing''s words, no woman can tolerate the person she loves. There will be other people in mind.


    When she turned to leave, there was warmth in her hand, and she frowned a little uncomfortably. She was about to pull out her hand, but she heard a laugh.


    "Miss Shui, why don''t you come in and sit together. I just ordered a good table. Today is just in time, and I just met Miss Shui, which is also fate."


    Shui Ningzhi raised his eyes, and a familiar face appeared in his field of vision. She knew this person named Li Wantong, and Shuangyun Mansion didn''t want to see this person, so she didn''t think about getting too much entanglement with him, so she was ready to break free.


    "Thank you, Master Li, no need."


    After that, she was about to leave. She is not someone who doesn''t wink. The people in Shuangyun Mansion don''t like Li Wantong, and they even wish Li Wantong bad luck. She doesn''t know the reason, but she doesn''t want to cause any misunderstanding.


    "Is the water girl looking for someone?"


    Li Wantong smiled and held Shui Ningzhi''s hand, her voice was a little soft, "My Li family also has some energy, if Miss Shui does not dislike it, I can help, after all, I have heard of the person you are looking for. Pass."


    Seeing Shui Ningzhi''s body froze, and did not leave immediately, Li Wantong said again: "This person is called Ling Jichen, right, he once came to the Little Immortal Realm with Miss Mu, and then he left by himself for no reason. You know if I''m right, but Miss Shui is looking for him?"


    Shui Ningzhi was shocked and turned back, her stiff face couldn''t hide her excitement: "Do you know where he is?"


    "I don''t know about this, but I saw that Miss Shui came out alone, and I must not want to trouble other people. I hit it off with Miss Shui, why don''t you leave this matter to me, maybe there will be news? Mister Shui might as well come in, let''s talk slowly, how about it?"


    Shui Ningzhi hesitated for a while, and finally nodded: "Okay, I''ll go in with you."


    "So please, Miss Shui, although Miss Mu has some misunderstandings about me, I don''t mind at all. Many things happened at the beginning, so it''s no wonder that Miss Mu would mind."


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t listen to her explanation so much, and now she wants to find the person in her heart earlier.


    ¡­


    Since that day, Shui Ningzhi has often been out of the house alone, and usually no one cares. Every time only Jing Jinshui will ask about it, and seeing that she really only wanders in Shuangyun City alone, she will No plans to follow.


    Jing Jinshui was very firm this time, waiting outside Ouyang Qingqing''s door every time, waiting for her to appear before he could see his existence.


    "Senior Brother Jing."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice suddenly came from behind, Jing Jinshui turned his head quickly and said, "Why did Bingyun come here? Qingqing hasn''t left the customs yet, and I don''t know if I want to continue my practice or if I have encountered something else."


    Actually, if he wasn''t afraid to disturb Ouyang Qingqing, he would have forced his way in long ago. At present, he just wanted to get in, but he couldn''t. The formation outside the door was arranged by Mu Bingyun himself, so he couldn''t break through with his strength.

 Chapter 804： who do you like

    "Senior Brother Jing, don''t worry, Qingqing will be fine. I think I want to practice for more time. It is still a long time before the opening of the secret realm of the Shinto, so there will be no delay."


    Jing Jinshui did not dare to look directly in front of Mu Bingyun, in fact he didn''t know why, maybe he was guilty! Ever since he appeared in Shuangyun Mansion with Shuijingzhi, he felt that he couldn''t face Mu Bingyun anymore.


    "Senior Brother Jing."


    "Is there anything else to do with Bingyun?" Jing Jinshui had to raise his head, hiding the confusion from the corner of his eyes, and tried his best to calm himself down. In fact, he couldn''t face Mu Bingyun, and another reason was that he had made Qingqing angry many times because of Shui Ningzhi.


    Those who are familiar with Mu Bingyun know how much she cares about Ouyang Qingqing.


    "I just heard that Senior Brother Jing has been waiting here for Qingqing recently, so I came here to have a look." In fact, Mu Bingyun has already seen it, Ouyang Qingqing has changed, and since she retreated, she has already begun to think slowly. The relationship with Jing Jinshui.


    She is not good at interfering with these. The two are people she is familiar with, and they are even more important than ordinary people. She does not want them to be hurt. Of course, for now, only Qingqing is hurt.


    "Senior Brother Jing, I didn''t come here to accuse you of anything. You have also seen Qingqing''s attitude, so I hope you can figure out what you need. Relationships are a matter of two people. I think Qingqing''s eyes are actually intolerant. Sand, she can forgive you again and again, just because she has you in her heart, and she may give up on you one day when she understands it."


    Jing Jinshui felt a little panic in his heart and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He really couldn''t guarantee, he couldn''t swear and say that for Qingqing''s sake, he could ignore the water and congeal the branches. Shui Ningzhi was rescued by him, and he has even considered him his righteous sister. No matter what, he will not let Shui Ningzhi get hurt.


    So, he just nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Mu Bingyun was a little disappointed in his eyes, shook his head and said: "Okay, if there is nothing wrong with senior brother, let''s practice more. When the secret realm of the divine way is opened, the immortal world powerhouse gathers together, it must be dangerous, the strength of one point is more than one point. Protect yourself."


    "Thank you Bingyun for reminding me, I understand that I will treat Qingqing well."


    After Jin Shui thought, there was only so much he could say. He would treat Qingqing well and would never provoke her anger in the future. But he still can''t ignore Shui Ningzhi. Shui Ningzhi has no relatives in the fairy world. He is her only relative. He understands the pain of being abandoned, so he doesn''t want Shui Ningzhi to suffer such pain.


    Mu Bingyun sighed, turned and left without saying anything. Having said that, if this person hadn''t been through Jinshui, she wouldn''t have come here today. It seems that she came by mistake.


    Not every man is sullen and can treat her wholeheartedly, regardless of any woman. Maybe she was lucky, but that didn''t mean she didn''t want Ouyang Qingqing to find such a man.


    If everyone around her can find the only happiness, then she will surely bless her faithfully. She hates emotional betrayal, it should be called disgust.


    Jing Jinshui has been watching the back of Mu Bingyun''s departure. He knows that in Junior Sister Mu''s heart, the image may have fallen a lot, but how can he abandon Ningzhi?


    His heart was also very contradictory, and sometimes he wished Qingqing could understand his painstaking efforts.


    "Bingyun, don''t bother, this Jingjinshui is no longer the Jingjinshui of the past, he has already been hit by the magic barrier of Shuijingzhi, let''s not talk about how Shuijingzhi is, just Jingjinshui. He can''t let it go himself, with Qingqing and a restless heart, if he really wants to pursue other people, why not let go of this feeling?"


    Wuyun shrugged his shoulders: "It''s over, Jing Jinshui has become a scumbag now. I didn''t expect that my friends next to me still have scumbags."


    "Black Cloud, Senior Brother Jing is reluctant to admit his feelings for Shui Ningzhi. On the one hand, he suppresses his feelings for Shui Ningzhi. On the other hand, he tries to be nice to Qingqing. He doesn''t know that doing so will hurt Qingqing."


    "You''re just worrying. When did you become so meddlesome? Last time you said that I''m lenient, and now I don''t know who is worried about Qingqing and Jing Jinshui all day long."


    Wu Yun remembered something, and said, "Forget it, let''s not talk about Jing Jinshui, this girl Qingqing was really good to us at the beginning. After so many years, she is still so pure, and I like it. Don''t worry, I am here, Qingqing. If she leaves Jing Jinshui, she will definitely help her find a good husband, and promise to be single-minded, we must put an end to this kind of half-hearted man in the future, it''s really scary!"


    Mu Bingyun did not object, but said: "There is news from Qianji''s side, there may be some turbulence recently, if there is no accident, she should be able to recover, and she will be with us when she goes to the secret realm of the Shinto."


    "Yeah, that''s really good."


    Wu Yun was a little happy, and then pursed his lips: "Qianji is also unlucky. I once met a scumbag like Dongfang Ming, but unfortunately, it''s not easy to kill such a top scumbag."


    "What are you worried about, you can''t escape the **** thing. Qianji has a plan. Since she doesn''t want us to intervene and wants to solve it herself, we shouldn''t interfere more. I''m just thinking now, where did eldest brother and father go? I have never met my parents-in-law and my mother-in-law. Although Yu didn¡¯t say anything, he must have been anxious, how many people he has sent out over the years to look for it, but there is still no news.¡±


    Seeing her worried appearance, Wu Yun couldn''t help laughing: "You, what are you worried about, the boat will go straight to the bridge, but I think they will be fine, but I also miss that kid Nan Junmo, alas, without him Now, this girl feels that life is not so much fun."


    Speaking of Mu Bingyun''s surprising discovery here, Wu Yun''s eyes are shining, and his heart is moved: "Wu Yun, honestly admit, do you like my big brother in your heart?"


    "What nonsense, it''s just that the kid is more interesting. Look how old I am, how could I like him!" Wu Yun quickly retorted.


    Mu Bingyun asked again: "Then who do you like? Could it be Tao Ran? I think he has been wandering around you all these years. As the saying goes, love grows over time..."


    "Stop, that kid Tao Ran is just this girl''s little follower. My girl''s eyes are very high. That kid doesn''t like him because he thinks about eating food all day!" Wu Yun''s face lit up, "The person I like. , I must be handsome, tall, strong, and please this girl, and by the way, I have to be single-minded, if I dare to be half-hearted, this girl will castrate him with a knife!"


    Tao Ran retracted his legs at the door, thinking in his mind, who is the Holy Spirit Nan Junmo.

 Chapter 805： complex green

    After a few more days, more and more people were leaving the house. It is worth mentioning that Ying Changqing finally broke through to the first rank of Immortal Venerable. Of course, after he left the customs, he stayed for two or three days, and he said that he wanted to go out to practice. In his words, time waits for no one.


    The last person to leave the customs was Ouyang Qingqing. After so many years of hard work, her strength has also broken through to the ninth rank of Immortal Monarch, and she is one step away from breaking through to the realm of Immortal Sovereign. The strength is on the same level as Jingjinshui, which makes people feel a little incredible. After all, among so many people, Ouyang Qingqing is the one who dislikes cultivation the most.


    As for the other people, big and small, there are no small breakthroughs.


    "Qingqing, are you still angry?"


    Jing Jinshui looked at Ouyang Qingqing, who had been chatting with Mu Bingyun, and finally found a chance to interject. He was nervous and didn''t look away. After Qingqing left the customs, she seemed to be a lot colder to him.


    Ouyang Qingqing turned his head, his eyes fell on his face, "You''re not angry, senior brother, what are you thinking about?" His voice was calm, and it sounded like he was not angry, not even a little emotional.


    Ouyang Qingqing like this made Jing Jinshui a little scared. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to ask. Only now did he realize that he rarely said anything to Ouyang Qingqing before. Basically, she was talking and he was listening. It was difficult to find any topic.


    For so many years, he didn''t know Ouyang Qingqing''s many small hobbies, and his expression was a little decadent. He seemed to understand what he had missed. But it''s not too late, in the future he will try to make Qingqing understand.


    "Qingqing, since we''ve already left, why don''t we go out and practice while we still have time?"


    "Is this?" Ouyang Qingqing seemed to be thinking, Jing Jinshui looked at her nervously, only to hear her say: "Okay, but Ningzhi to go?"


    Facing her faint smile, Jing Jinshui''s heart seemed to be missing a hole, he said: "She doesn''t go, she has been going to the city from time to time recently, and it seems that she has no intention of going to experience, just the two of us, it will only be ten days and a half months. look, come back later."


    Actually, he just wanted to take Ouyang Qingqing out for a walk alone and find a chance to deepen his relationship. He has already raised some sense of crisis, if it continues like this, it seems that Qingqing will leave him.


    "OK!"


    Ouyang Qingqing agreed.


    always had a smile on his face, and fiddled with his hair from time to time, and his appearance was even more charming than before. After Jin Shui looked at it like this, he was a little crazy. He found that Ouyang Qingqing was actually very beautiful, not inferior to Shuijingzhi, but the temperament was very different between the two.


    Ouyang Qingqing has the feeling of being a lady of a family, it is bright at first glance, and even seeing her smile makes people feel comfortable. Why didn''t he find it before, fortunately he didn''t miss it, otherwise he would definitely regret it.


    "Sister Bingyun, I''m going to go out with my senior brother to practice in a while." Ouyang Qingqing''s expression didn''t seem to have changed much, especially when speaking to Mu Bingyun, it was really the same as when they first met, "You and Wuyun Don''t worry, I''m still strong enough now, and I can''t be under your protection forever, right?"


    In fact, she also wants to go to the experience, after all, she will go to the secret realm of Shinto to find opportunities, and it will not be so easy when she encounters countless strong people.


    Before that, as long as there is an opportunity to improve her strength, she will not miss it.


    "Go, do you want me to send two people with you?"


    "No need, let''s go by ourselves."


    Ouyang Qingqing and Jing Jinshui said at the same time, but their thoughts were different. Jing Jinshui was still a little happy, thinking that Ouyang Qingqing thought the same thing as him.


    "By the way, Big Brother Ao, if I find something you like when I go out, I will definitely bring some back for you." Ouyang Qingqing said with a bright smile, she didn''t look delicate or pretentious, she was very comfortable.


    Ao Zhuoxing likes to sit in the corner and observe everything silently, but when he heard someone mention him, he looked up quickly and saw Ouyang Qingqing''s sincere appearance, and he also smiled.


    "it is good."


    He replied, "That''s right, you know how to honor my eldest brother." Don''t mention how proud he is, "But be careful when you go out, if someone bullies you, let me know, and I won''t kill him!"


    "Don''t worry, Big Brother Ao."


    Ouyang Qingqing was sincere. She found that this eldest brother Ao, although a little rude, was very sincere to her. She should really thank him well.


    Jing Jinshui was a little sour on the side, but he knew that Ouyang Qingqing was just thanking Ao Zhuoxing for saving his life, but he was still very uncomfortable. He always felt that Ao Zhuoxing cared too much about Ouyang Qingqing, so he came to interject.


    "Yeah, if Brother Ao likes something, we''ll bring it back to you."


    Ao Zhuoxing hummed two sentences, rolled him a glance, and did not agree. In Ao Zhuoxing''s heart, Jing Jinshui was just a piece of scum, so he wouldn''t bother to talk!


    Jin Shui''s face was a little unbearable, but it didn''t crack.


    "Qingqing, let''s go back first! I haven''t seen each other for a long time, I want to talk to you alone."


    Ouyang Qingqing agreed, and the two then left the hall. As soon as he got to the room, Jin Shui couldn''t help hugging Ouyang Qingqing, and the fragrance came from the tip of his nose, which made him a little intoxicated.


    ¡°Qingqing¡­¡±


    The voice murmured, his palms caressed her face, covered her lips with his lips, and wrapped his arms around her waist. When he was about to make the next move, he suddenly opened his eyes and found that Ouyang Qingqing was opening his eyes. Looking at him.


    This is a pair of very pure eyes, as if he is committing a crime.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ouyang Qingqing pushed Jing Jinshui away, smiled reluctantly, and said, "Senior brother, we still need to prepare. We will go to practice in a few days! Although our strength has improved a lot, it is still much lower than the others."


    Although Ouyang Qingqing made a lot of sense, Jing Jinshui felt that he was going to practice, and it didn''t conflict with what they were going to do, so he grabbed her waist and said, "Qingqing, why don''t we do something else first? Get ready and take a day off."


    "Senior brother, I don''t want to..." Ouyang Qingqing felt a little repulsive in his heart, and pushed Jing Jinshui away again. He didn''t think about anything in the days of retreat, but when he was awake occasionally, he recalled the feelings between them, and he realized that in fact so many years , The person in love, has always been her.


    If there is still this person in her heart now, she has to admit that there is, but many things are different. She thought, she already knew exactly what she wanted.

 Chapter 806： All she wants is the only

    What she wants is the only one, the only one who loves herself, they are the only one for each other, obviously her only one is Jing Jinshui, and the only one who Jing Jinshui is not her. Thinking about it feels a bit bitter, maybe this is fate!


    "Why?" Jing Jinshui didn''t let her break free, and hugged her waist tightly, "Qingqing, you won''t reject me in the past, are you still angry? I already said, I will treat you Okay, Shui Ningzhi is just my righteous sister."


    Ouyang Qingqing lowered his head, with some sadness in his eyes, Senior Brother, do you really not understand what the uniqueness is? Sister-in-law, if you can deceive yourself, can you deceive other people?


    "Senior brother, let''s spend some time! I just came out of retreat, I''m a little tired," Ouyang Qingqing raised her head, her brows were a little tired, "I''m really tired, let me rest!"


    Jing Jinshui looked at her tired eyes, and was a little worried, "What''s wrong, okay, let''s go to rest and do nothing, okay?" Seeing Qingqing like this, his heart softened, and he stopped by the waist. She picked it up and carefully placed it on the bed, then lay down on the bed and hugged her tightly.


    For the first time, he felt a sense of emptiness in his heart, and he murmured: "Take a good rest, don''t think about other people, and stay by my side all the time, okay?"


    Ouyang Qingqing had already closed her eyes. Even if she heard his words, she didn''t want to answer. The embrace she thought was warm always made her heart a little cold.


    Senior brother, brother, what do you think Qingqing should do?


    Seeing Ouyang Qingqing closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep, Jing Jinshui''s complexion changed, how could he not know her rejection of him. Originally Qingqing would not reject him, why is all this?


    Qingqing has always loved him, how could those who love him reject him? Could it be that Qingqing doesn''t like him anymore, or does he like someone else? Thinking of this, the face of Ao Zhuoxing appeared in his mind.


    He squeezed his fist, impossible! impossible!


    He hugged Ouyang Qingqing and fell into a deep sleep. Qingqing would not like anyone except him.


    ¡­


    "Palace Master, it has been found out. I think this matter must have something to do with You Yanghong. Maybe you can get the whereabouts of Young Master Dongfang if you catch You Yanghong."


    Li Wantong said with a smile on her face, "Although Mu Bingyun was hiding it tightly, there were too many doubts about what happened at the beginning. It''s better to let people catch You Yanghong and find out. It is said that You Yanghong was taken away from Dongfang Mansion. Xiu''er, this Xiu''er is the one who Dongfang Sheng once snatched back."


    Yuchan fiddled with the teacup with her beautiful fingers, raised her water eyes, and said, "Really? Don''t make any mistakes, after all, this is about Dongfang Sheng. If we can cooperate with the Dongfang family, then the time will come. Entering the secret realm of Shinto, the chance of getting a chance is even greater."


    "Subordinates dare not make mistakes, this is absolutely true."


    Snapped-


    Yuchan put down the teacup fiercely, a little happy: "Very good, then hurry up and catch this person, he must live, remember we need a living Dongfang Sheng, understand?"


    "Subordinates understand."


    Li Wantong didn''t dare to make mistakes. Now that she climbed the big tree of Yuding Palace, she never thought about going down. Her formation and cultivation could not improve by half, except to seek refuge in the Jade Cauldron Palace, and then use the other party to go to the secret realm of Shinto to find opportunities, there is no other way. Many alchemists in the immortal world have helped her to see it, and there is no way to solve the problem of her body.


    Li Wantong thought it would be easy to catch You Yanghong. After all, she had already inquired about the place where You Yanghong lived, and when she was waiting, she found that there was no one there. After several inquiries, I found out that You Yanghong had left Xiu''er for a long time, and it was impossible to find it now.


    Then she thought of another person, You Yanghong''s son, You Yuanzhi. Fortunately, after inquiring, she knew that You Yuanzhi had always been in the Immortal Realm, so she sent someone to investigate.


    "What about people?"


    Yuchan was a little displeased, "It''s been several days, why haven''t you caught You Yanghong yet?"


    Li Wantong quickly explained the matter, "Palace Master, You Yuanzhi should also know that the subordinates have already gone to arrest people, and I believe they can be caught within three days."


    "That''s good, Wantong, you have always acted prudently, don''t let my expectations down."


    "This subordinate understands that the Palace Master will not be disappointed."


    Yuchan remembered another thing, "By the way, that thing was done safely, she really agreed?"


    "Naturally, this woman who has fallen into emotions will forget everything if she gives it some sweetness. The Palace Master can rest assured. I''m sure there. She will definitely say what we want to know when the time comes. The world is infatuated. There are many women, and they can do anything for men."


    "That''s good, don''t let people find out, tell her, if you dare to let people find out, you will never want to see the person she wants to see." Yuchan''s eyes fell sharply on Li Wantong, and the latter quickly responded. , "I heard that you were once infatuated with Cang Gongzi?"


    Li Wantong hurriedly shook his head: "How dare I think about it!"


    "It''s good to understand, Cangyu is a really good man, but there''s no way you can do it by your means, so don''t go to the fire. The relationship between him and Mu Bingyun can''t be destroyed unless all major events happen. Listen. Saying that Mo Yier hasn''t been here recently, the Palace Master thought there would be a good show to watch!"


    "Okay, let''s go on, do things properly, I want to see You Yuanzhi within three days."


    ¡­


    "Feng''er, hurry up, we are going to Shuangyun City soon, as long as we go to Shuangyun Mansion, we are safe."


    You Yuanzhi grabbed Feng''er, and the two jumped into the city. The people who were chasing behind only hesitated, but they also chased after them. Feng''er was also in a state of embarrassment, and she had injuries of various sizes. She thought she would be able to live a good life, but that''s alright. Suddenly, some unknown characters appeared and came to chase and kill them.


    Feng''er''s face was very ugly, and her eyes were filled with resentment. It was really unfortunate to follow You Yuanzhi, this waste. If she knew that she would not leave early, or stay at Qianhuamen, it would be better than running around with him.


    You Yuanzhi didn''t think about it that much, and the speed of pulling Feng''er was not slow. He soon saw Shuangyun Mansion, with joy in his eyes, he jumped over, but he didn''t want the people behind him to be faster, and surrounded them. Right in front of the door of Shuangyun Mansion.


    At this moment, the gate of Shuangyun Mansion was closed, and no one came out. Jing Jinshui wanted to rush in, but was stopped. With a sullen expression on his face, he has a bad look at the people around him. He also didn''t understand why these people wanted to kill him for no reason.


    "I don''t know why you are chasing down?"


    His voice was a little loud, and he wanted to attract the attention of the people in the mansion, but he knew that there was a formation in Shuangyun Mansion, and the voices from outside might not be able to pass through. Although the people inside should be able to find out what''s going on outside, he can''t be 100% sure that everyone inside is there.


    "Our master asked you to go back, Young Master You, and I don''t know why Young Master You keeps running."

 Chapter 807： where are you from, where are you going?

    "No matter who your masters are, I can''t go back. Go back and tell your masters, if you are sincere, you might as well report your name. Now I want to go in and visit Mu Girl, please don''t stop me."


    You Yuanzhi pulled Feng''er behind him. In fact, he was seriously injured. He didn''t know why the other party didn''t intend to hurt his life, but he had a bad premonition that he would definitely not be able to be caught.


    Feng''er breathed a sigh of relief at this moment. When she arrived at the door of Shuangyun Mansion, the people inside should be able to know it soon.


    "Young Master You, you''d better leave with us, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude." Seeing that You Yuanzhi still had no intention of leaving with them, the man was about to make a noise to arrest people, and suddenly the door of Shuangyun Mansion opened. .


    The man was stunned for a moment, and saw a little girl coming out of it, about eleven or twelve years old, very handsome and beautifully dressed, the little girl came to them.


    He couldn''t help but say, "Miss Wu, please don''t mind your own business!"


    Wu Yun ignored them, walked straight over, and said, "I heard that someone is coming to visit Bingyun, so I came over and asked, who are you people? How did you arrest people on the site of my Shuangyun Mansion? Who gave you this? Power? The entire Shuangyun City belongs to my Shuangyun Mansion, hehe, you guys are all right, and you told me not to meddle in my own business, don¡¯t you know that people from the Jade Cauldron Palace will also be struck to death by lightning when they come here?? "


    "You Yuanzhi, go, follow me into the house, Bingyun is already waiting for you."


    Wuyun looked very arrogant, glanced at these people with contempt, and said: "Where did you come from, don''t be ashamed here, if you don''t leave, then my aunt will let you never leave!"


    After the words fell, those people looked at each other in dismay, and they knew that they couldn''t provoke Shuangyun Mansion at all, they could only leave in despair. Their masters can''t provoke them, so what can they do?


    Feng''er saw that Wu Yun, even a little girl, was able to scare people, her heart was determined, and then she glanced at the very well-built mansion, with some envy in her eyes and some resentment against You Yuanzhi, if Mu Bingyun asked They are willing to stay, or leave, just promise to stay, and they don''t have to run around.


    It''s better now, Shuangyun Mansion doesn''t have their status anymore, I would have known how good it would be to stay here!


    followed the dark clouds all the way in, and she saw that it was also unusual, much better than the places she had seen before. When she stepped into the hall, she looked around and found that many people were already there.


    There are several men who are very handsome, and looking at the momentum around them, any one of them is more powerful than You Yuanzhi, and even more handsome than You Yuanzhi.


    I regretted secretly in my heart. If I had known that this was the case, I would have stayed in the first place, and maybe I could have achieved good things with some other young master. Mu Bingyun didn''t miss the regret in Feng''er''s eyes. He knew that this woman was restless, but he didn''t expect to be able to stand firm until this time.


    "Young Master, why are you being hunted down?"


    You Yuanzhi smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know either. Somehow, a group of people came to chase and kill us, saying that they wanted to take us to see their masters, and they chased us along the way, but they didn''t hurt their lives, and I didn''t dare to. I really followed, thinking that it would be much safer for Miss Mu, so I came here."


    Facts have proved that his decision is very correct, and few people dare to provoke Mu Bingyun. Now that he finally escaped, he was also a little scared.


    "Lilac, do you know where these people are from?"


    Li Dingxiang shook his head: "After these people fled, they didn''t seem to return directly, and then they escaped without paying attention. It seems that they are very familiar with our Shuangyun Mansion. I don''t know who it is, but the other party is so vigilant. It may be deliberately hidden, and there is little chance of being found out."


    "Forget it, Young Master You, you all live in Shuangyun Mansion recently, no one should dare to come here."


    You Yuanzhi hurriedly cleans up: "It''s causing trouble for Miss Mu." In fact, he was also a little embarrassed. At first, Feng''er was afraid that there would be trouble in Shuangyun Mansion, so he dragged him away. I feel shameless, but there is no better way at this time. Speaking of which, it was thanks to Mu Bingyun that he was able to reunite his parents.


    "Lilac, arrange a room for them!"


    "Let''s arrange two rooms!" Feng''er said immediately, she didn''t seem to feel that You Yuanzhi''s body stiffened, "I''ve disturbed everyone recently, but Feng''er is still worried, those people will wait for us to go out. No more people will be sent to arrest people.¡±


    When she said this, she did look a little pitiful. If it was an ordinary person, she would definitely answer immediately, why don''t you just stay! I waited until it was safe to go out, but Mu Bingyun didn''t answer the call, as if they didn''t hear it.


    Feng''er didn''t think there was anything, and suddenly saw Tao Ran, and greeted with a smile: "Tao Gongzi, I didn''t expect to meet again, it''s really fate."


    "Miss Feng''er." Tao Ran nodded politely, not close or close, Feng''er had already experienced it.


    Then she set her eyes on the others, and Mu Bingyun introduced it casually, which made You Yuanzhi a little embarrassed. Feng''er didn''t think at all, she believed that as long as she wanted to, she would definitely be able to hook up with a man from Shuangyun Mansion, at least much better than You Yuanzhi, she had decided to abandon You Yuanzhi.


    You Yuanzhi didn''t know what Feng''er was thinking, but he felt that Feng''er was a little naive. Thinking of her escaping with him, he felt guilty and didn''t want to blame.


    ¡­


    "Homeowner."


    Li Wantong saw that her subordinates came back in a hurry, but did not see You Yuanzhi''s figure, her face changed, "Where are you?? With so many of you, can''t you catch two of them? What do I want you to do?"


    "Going home, You Yuanzhi escaped into Shuangyun Mansion, and there is nothing he can do about it!"


    Li Wantong''s face was ferocious, and her eyes were fierce: "What did you say? They went to Shuangyun Mansion??"


    "Yes, the subordinates wanted to capture them, so they surrounded them at the gate of Shuangyun Mansion, but they didn''t expect the people in Shuangyun Mansion to know, so they were taken in, and the subordinates had no choice. already."


    Li Wantong didn''t speak anymore. If she said what she hated the most, it would be Shuangyun Mansion. It''s Mu Bingyun again, why is it always Mu Bingyun, Shuangyun Mansion, this is her shame!


    "Get off!"


    She roared loudly, shattering everything in the room, and the sound of explosions was transmitted to the outside, scaring everyone to the point where they dared not take a breath.


    "Mu Bingyun, I will make you pay sooner or later!"


    "Cangyu, why do you despise me, since you both love me, I, Li Wantong, will fulfill you all!"

 Chapter 808： A thousand family secret

    "So you can''t catch people?"


    Yuchan fiddled with her beautiful nails and slowly painted beautiful patterns on her nails. The stunning face was smiling, but it made people feel another kind of coldness. Li Wantong didn''t dare to speak. Yuchan was not as kind as she appeared on the surface. She saw the other party kill people who were ineffective more than once.


    "Since you can''t catch it, it''s just a pity! Wan Tong, this Gong also knows that I can''t blame you for this matter. After all, you met Shuangyun Mansion, and I am not sure about Mu Bingyun. Ben Gong can directly deal with it. The meeting won her, not to mention the Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in Shuangyun Mansion, just the one named Ao Zhuoxing, this palace has nothing to do."


    Li Wantong breathed a sigh of relief, only to realize that cold sweat had wet her underwear.


    "But don''t let this happen next time. You Yuanzhi escaped from somewhere else."


    "This subordinate understands, please rest assured, the Palace Master, Wantong will not have a next time."


    Yuchan raised her eyes and smiled softly: "It''s good to know, you have always acted prudently, and the most important things in this palace are entrusted to you, that is, I can trust you. As for the secret realm of Shinto in the past few years, then you will be the same. Gong go together. I have a general understanding of your situation, and it seems that I can only go to the secret realm to seek opportunities."


    "Thank you, Palace Master."


    Li Wantong was a little happy. If she could go to the secret realm and get the chance, then she wouldn''t have to worry about the inability to improve her cultivation.


    "You are Ben Gong''s capable subordinates. Of course, I hope you will become stronger and stronger. If people in my Jade Ding Palace act like you, then Ben Gong will be much more relaxed and won''t think about everything."


    "Pay close attention to the situation in Shuangyun Mansion, and report it if there is any new situation!"


    "Yes, Palace Master."


    "The Dongfang family doesn''t have to get too close, you might as well make friends with thousands of families."


    Li Wantong said in surprise: "Palace Master, is this?"


    "According to the words of this palace."


    Yuchan''s eyes also sank a bit, Qianji, I didn''t expect that she missed a Qianji.


    Li Wantong didn''t dare to ask any more questions, so she silently retreated, the palace lord''s decision, she didn''t care what to ask. As for surrendering to others, it is only temporary. After Li Wantong can cultivate, she will make other plans. At present, Yuding Palace is her best protection card.


    It didn''t take long before Mu Bingyun received the news that Dongfang Sheng had returned to Dongfang Mansion. As for other news, she didn''t know.


    Later, he still received a letter from Qianji, saying that he had obtained the blood of his heart and had already released the Gu. The specific reason has not been said for the time being, but it is said to wait until she passes by. When she was in doubt, she received an invitation from Qianjia.


    The meaning of the invitation is roughly that Qianqiu will step back behind the scenes. In the future, Qianji will be the head of the Qianjia, and all the big and small things will be taken care of by the Qianjia, which means that Qianqiu will hand over the Qianjia to Qianji. This time the invitation was for them to participate in the ceremony of Qianji becoming the head of the family, and naturally other forces were also invited. But she was the first to receive it.


    Within two days, the matter of Qianji becoming the head of the Qianjia family spread like wildfire. At first, everyone was shocked. The last time they met Qian Ji, it was just a thin woman with a pale face. In a blink of an eye, she became the head of the Qian family. They really couldn''t believe it.


    When they arrived at Qianqiu''s house, when they saw the woman in gorgeous clothes, with a beautiful face and even a little majesty, the majesty and momentum on her body were not inferior to Qianqiu''s. The whole person was shocked and believed Qianqiu. Ji became the head of a thousand families.


    Qianji greeted Mu Bingyun from a distance, and everyone felt relieved after seeing her spirit. Especially when he found out that Augusta was willing to help Qianji take care of everything, and his speech became more and more fluent. If he hadn''t seen his face, he would have really thought he was from the East.


    Under the witness of Qianqiu and everyone, Qianji became the head of Qianji''s family. Especially when Qianqiu said that Qianji will be the master of Qianji in the future, only then did everyone know how much Qianqiu loved Qianji. .


    There were two people whose faces were turning green, one was Qianru, and the other was Mrs. Chen.


    However, Qianru''s pale face seemed to have suffered some kind of blow. Seeing the scenery, Qianji did not behave as before, and there was an indescribable sadness between her brows. However, when he looked at Chihime, he still had a look of hatred.


    "Everyone, in fact, apart from the fact that I control thousands of families today, there is one more thing I want to tell you."


    Chihime''s words quieted the lively scene, and everyone''s eyes were on her. She is expected to announce what else she will announce. This Qianji, as long as she is an immortal of Dongfang Ming''s generation, will know.


    "Actually, this incident has troubled me for a long time, because of this incident, my mother has been wronged."


    Madam Chen suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart, and when she looked up, she found Qianji''s eyes full of meaning. Qianji didn''t give everyone a chance to guess, but said the answer directly.


    "More than 10,000 years ago, there was another person between my very loving parents, and this person was Madam Chen." Qian Ji sneered, "Everyone who witnessed that incident knew that Madam Chen had a big belly. Thousands of things?"


    "I know about this."


    Soon more old-fashioned immortals stood up, and then more and more people said they knew about it. At the beginning, they were still wondering why there was another woman between the always loving Qianqiu couple, but they didn''t interfere too much. After all, the man was romantic outside, maybe they didn''t know it.


    However, they didn''t understand why Qianji would bring this up again, and even Qianqiu and his wife didn''t understand. Although Mrs. Chen was an obstacle between them, how many years later, since Qianji disappeared, their relationship has become more and more Shen, Mrs. Chen seems to have also become a decoration in Qianjia.


    Every time Shen Jun thinks about this, he naturally complains. Qianqiu was also uncomfortable. If he said that everything was not what he wanted, it is estimated that few people would believe it.


    "Mrs. Chen, shouldn''t you come out and explain what happened back then?"


    Mrs. Chen''s face was slightly pale, but she still smiled: "I don''t know what Qianji wants me to explain?" She looked calm, but in fact she was a little confused. That matter won''t be found out, right?


    Thinking that it has been more than 10,000 years, she does not believe that the other party has found out, and she feels a little relieved.


    "It seems that Mrs. Cai Chen wants to hide this secret forever?"


    "I don''t know what Qianji is talking about. Is it possible that after Qianji becomes the head of the family today, he will use his own people to make a knife and give himself power?"


    "If Mrs. Chen wants to think so, you can leave it to you! Since you don''t want to tell the truth about this matter, let me tell you the truth!"

 Chapter 809： Im afraid your dirty body will pollute my flowers

    Chihime''s words made people even more curious. What happened back then was so mysterious. It seems that there is still a huge secret involved, so what is this secret?


    Mrs. Chen''s heart beat faster, pretending to be calm: "Well, tell me what exactly I did? But Qianji, we are still a family. If there is no evidence, don''t say it. I have been in Qianjia for so many years. It''s like a transparent person, that''s all, but don''t think about throwing dirty water on me." Madam Chen winked at Qian Ru, but Qian Ru didn''t seem to hear anything, she just stared blankly. I didn''t know what was going on in my mind.


    Mrs. Chen felt more and more bad.


    "When Mrs. Chen came to Qianjia with a belly up, she said that she was pregnant with my father''s child, and invited witnesses. Everyone believed this matter. After all, before this, you were indeed caught by your mother when you came to Qianjia. In Dad''s room. So, no one will doubt this fact." Qianji''s face suddenly became dazzling, "However, no one knows that the person that night was not actually you, but my mother, but you took me Mother brought it back to the room, as for why they don''t have the memory of that night, it''s all your conspiracy!"


    When the words fell, everyone was in an uproar, and even Qianqiu and Shen Jun thought it was incredible. They never thought that things were like this. At first, the two almost broke up because of this, and they were overwhelmed by the things in front of them. Who would investigate so much? Messy, everyone knows what''s going to happen.


    "According to what you said, it''s the method I used. Why don''t you stay with your master directly? Why do you have to make such a big turn?" Mrs. Chen seemed to have calmed down a lot, but she was the only one who knew what she was thinking.


    Qianji didn''t worry at all: "Actually, that''s what you thought, but you didn''t expect that my mother went to my father''s room at that time, and it would be difficult for you to find the next opportunity, so just take the plan and wait for them. After that, the exchange will be carried out, but you never expected that after this happened, my mother directly sent someone to drive you out.


    You are unwilling to have a baby with other men, and you came back pregnant. You are also lucky. The time is just right, so no one doubts, Mrs. Chen, do you think I am right? "


    Mrs. Chen took a step back, but quickly calmed down: "Qianji, you are really good at making up stories. You slander my innocence so much, I think you are really not suitable to be the head of the Qian family."


    "I''m not the owner of the house, do you want that daughter of yours to be the one??" Qianji''s eyes shot cold light, "I really want to make all of you into flower fat, but I''m afraid your dirty body will contaminate my flowers!"


    One sentence is creepy.


    "Don''t you want evidence? Very well, I''ll take out the evidence." Qianji waved, and soon a middle-aged man was brought up. When she saw him, Madam Chen lost her color completely. Weren''t people killed by her? ?


    "Are you curious, this man has been killed by you, why is he still here? It''s because of your panic that he took his life. Over the years, he hasn''t left Qianjia too far, he just wanted to find him. You take revenge. Of course, what''s even more stupid is that he still wants to recognize his daughter, my sister Qianru, don''t you think?"


    Qianru''s face was pale, she slowly raised her head, and when she looked at the man, she couldn''t help but take a step back.


    "Ten thousand years ago, I was infatuated with Dongfang Ming, but Qianru gave me a gu. This gu can only be solved with her heart and blood, but she set up all the intrigues and tricks to make everyone think that the person was the gull. He''s already dead. And I wasn''t looking for a way to get rid of the Gu, I was tricked by Dongfang Ming into a special place, where I''ve only been able to support it for 10,000 years until now."


    Qianji''s eyes were slightly moist, "This man is a researcher of Gu. He has appeared since Qianru was very young, but the two of them didn''t plan to tell Madam Chen."


    Qianru can understand so much, naturally because of this man. Originally, this was a matter between the Qian Family and the Dongfang Family, and it should not be made public, but she had no choice but to make it public. It was related to her parents as well as her. Only by letting everyone know about it would she be able to wash away her father''s past in the end. How wrong.


    After eliminating Mrs. Chen, there should be no obstacles in the relationship between parents. Qianru is not her sister, she is even happier.


    Madam Chen slumped to the ground, her eyes full of disbelief.


    "Oh I see!"


    Shen Jun was really **** off. He walked fast and hit Madam Chen with a palm. Madam Chen spat blood on the spot, but no one felt sympathy.


    Qianqiu hurriedly stepped forward to comfort Shen Jun, the two looked at each other with relief in their eyes.


    "Brother Qiu, you have been wronged." Shen Jun knew how self-willed he had been towards Qianqiu over the years, which caused him a lot of trouble.


    Qianqiu quickly hugged her, "I''m still sorry for you, if I hadn''t been tricked by someone, where would such a thing happen, and our Aji wouldn''t have suffered so much grievance."


    The two embrace each other, and their relationship is finally complete here.


    "Aji, what are you going to do with these people?"


    After ?? Qianqiu and his wife were over, they finally remembered Mrs. Chen and that wild man. She gave Mrs. Chen a stern look. This vicious woman had been between them for so long, and the Qian family was finally at peace.


    The two held hands tightly, and their eyes became more affectionate, as if they had missed each other for a long time.


    "Father and mother, from now on, the Qianjia will be handed over to me, and you can enjoy your two-person world!" Qianji''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, "My Qianjia will forever form an alliance with Shuangyun Mansion, and the world will not be destroyed. Our relationship will never end.¡±


    She held Mu Bingyun''s hand with gratitude in her eyes: "Bingyun, luckily I have you."


    If it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun''s appearance, I''m afraid she would never know this, and she would never regain the love of her parents.


    "I''m glad you have now." Mu Bingyun held her tightly, "My Shuangyun Mansion and Qianjia Yong form an alliance. Unless the world is destroyed, the two sides will be forever better."


    At this time, everyone was silent.


    Thousands of families, Shuangyun Mansion, any one of them will make people change their minds. They have joined forces, and few people will dare to provoke them from now on. If Dongfang Ming''s face is embarrassing, then Yuchan is even more embarrassing.


    She originally wanted to form an alliance with Qianjia, but who knew that these two families had formed an alliance, it seemed that they were destined to match each other. Of course, she Yuchan wouldn''t do anything she wasn''t sure about.

 Chapter 810： Every day I hear their screams and fall asleep

    "Since these two men and women are here, let them be together forever!" Qianji''s voice was a little indifferent, "Come here, take it away!"


    If you want to let them go, it''s impossible!


    Mrs. Chen almost caused her family to be destroyed, how could it be that she was slapped twice, and she could be resolved by publicizing what she did?


    "Set up a good place for them, and they won''t be separated in the future."


    "Yes, the head of the house!"


    Qianji raised her eyebrows, her eyes fell on Dongfang Ming, and she said with a smile: "As for Mrs. Dongfang, it looks like she will die soon, so this is the case!"


    The words fell, and everyone could not help but take a breath.


    "What did you do?" Mu Bingyun felt that Qian Ru''s appearance was a little off.


    Qianji held her hand and said with a smile: "I changed my mind, and I didn''t use the previous method. That Gu was used by her. I brought back that Gu and studied it, by the way, fortunately I caught that man. , so I reared this Gu again."


    "It''s not that simple, is it?"


    "That''s right, the blood for raising the gu comes from a chicken that has been slaughtered. I just want her to taste the pain I had in the past. I didn''t expect to torture her like that in a short period of time."


    Everyone was horrified when they heard Chihime''s words.


    Dongfang Ming''s eyes seemed a little disbelieving. He always thought that Qianji was the pure and kind Qianji before, and he never thought that she would do such a thing.


    "Aren''t you surprised, Dongfang Ming, it''s all thanks to you. You know I''ve been imprisoned in that place for 10,000 years, what can I do? It''s boring, I can only arrest those who are unwilling people every day. Get up, make them into flower fertilizer, and fall asleep hearing their screams every day."


    Qianji was very emotional, and after holding it for so long, she finally let it out, "After that, my flesh and blood disappeared, and only a pair of dead bones remained. If it wasn''t for Bingyun''s arrival in time, I''m afraid I wouldn''t even remember who I am. ."


    There was warmth in her eyes, and seeing the worried and distressed appearance of Qianqiu couple, she wiped away her tears, "Mother and father, don''t worry, aren''t you all here? Bingyun is really my noble person, without her , I can''t survive."


    "I just feel that I used to be a bit stupid, and I can''t tell the difference. My parents have already seen Dongfang Ming''s person clearly. If it wasn''t for my willfulness, so many things wouldn''t have happened."


    Qianqiu and his wife couldn''t bear it any longer, they held her in their arms, and their precious pimple, which was so dear to their heart, was spoiled by others.


    "I''m going to kill Dongfang Ming!" Qianqiu roared angrily, but was suppressed by Qianji, "Father, forget it, what do you do to kill him, he is a man of his own accord, I don''t want to see me Dad is injured, as long as the two of you are well, that is the daughter''s greatest wish."


    "Aji, you really don''t care..." Shen Jun hesitated.


    "Don''t worry, such a man and a daughter don''t like it, and they have been used thousands of times, so don''t want them, they''re all dirty."


    The Qianqiu couple finally felt relieved, and looked at Augusta, who had been waiting beside Qianji, but said nothing. Young people naturally have the fate of young people, and they will no longer interfere. As for how far they can go, they can only rely on themselves. As long as their daughter likes it, they accept it. I believe that today''s daughter will not make the wrong choice again.


    Dongfang Ming''s face was ashen, but he didn''t say anything.


    He is no longer the hairy boy he used to be. Today, it is obvious that Mrs. Qianru Chen and others are wrong. Therefore, he did not make any excuses. As Qian Ji said, what Dongfang Ming cared about most was actually himself, and Qian Ru was just someone he used.


    Now that Qianru is useless, I am afraid that it will not have much effect in his heart. As for Dongfang Sheng, it is estimated that he is not as good as himself. Dongfang Ming is a ruthless person.


    "Qianji, please spare Sheng''er, okay?"


    Suddenly Qianru spoke up, although she tried her best to hide it, she still couldn''t hide the hatred in her eyes.


    Qianji glanced at her lightly: "Have you ever thought of letting me go? I don''t want to let him go. Of course, even if I don''t do it, he will die."


    "Patriarch Dongfang, your wife seems a little crazy. I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold the next banquet. It''s better to take her away early and seek medical treatment for her. I''m afraid it''s too late, and Patriarch Dongfang will be widowed. Oh yes Now, with the ability of the East Patriarch, I am afraid that a better woman will be selected soon to continue."


    One sentence made Qianru spit out a mouthful of blood. Chihime looks indifferent, does it hurt? Is there her 10,000-year pain?


    The wounds in her heart can never be healed, and she can only try her best not to recall those things. She now has relatives and friends, enough to keep her from recalling the past.


    Dongfang Ming finally took a deep look at Qianji and finally left with someone. When Qianru left in embarrassment, she was full of hatred, even embarrassed. There was no sympathy from everyone. They thought that if it was them, it would be dozens of slaps to vent first.


    The banquet is going on, but the atmosphere is a little heavy. Qianji said that she was willing to make friends with all factions, and at the same time said that she would not have any involvement with the Dongfang family. This directly put the Dongfang family on the blacklist, but everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    Qianji teamed up with Mu Bingyun, it would be terrible if they teamed up with Dongfang Ming again. In this way, all the factions are happy, and the major forces restrict each other so that they can develop beneficially.


    Not long after, it was heard that Dongfang Sheng was deposed. He was unconscious and did not recognize anyone. He also liked to make a scene in the mansion, and was detained by Dongfang Ming in another place. Afterwards, Qianru made a big fight with Dongfang Ming, and finally got together with Dongfang Shengguan. After being hit by Gu, his body is getting weaker and weaker, and it is estimated that he will not have many years to live.


    I heard from the people in the other courtyard that she is crazy and scolds Qianji all day long.


    Qianji just laughed it off when she heard about these things. Now that her body is recovering, except for any major events, she simply comes to Shuangyun Mansion from time to time, which makes people feel that the relationship between the two cannot be destroyed.


    After that time, Qianqiu and his wife really made fewer appearances. Occasionally, they would come here to see Qianji, and Qianji would also go back to visit the two.


    After the Qianjia incident, the outside has returned to calm again. All sects are preparing for the secret realm of Shinto, and many sects are secretly cooperating. Although the actions of all parties are not obvious, they are tacit.


    No one wants to become a god, and no one can withstand the temptation of the mysterious realm of Shinto.


    However, there are many people in Shuangyun Mansion, so it is not so peaceful.


    Since Feng''er lived in Shuangyun Mansion, she quickly found her goal. She has three goals, one is Feng Qingyi like the spring breeze, the other is cold-faced, meticulous indifference, and the other is Ao Zhuo Xing, who acts carelessly but is powerful.

 Chapter 811： shameless

    As for Tao Ran, she also wanted to think about it, but she had failed many times before, and she didn''t want to waste her efforts. Also, Tao Ran was by Wu Yun''s side all day, so it wasn''t easy to provoke him.


    As for the other people, she felt that they were inferior to these three men, and there were no women around, so she felt that there should be no problem with them.


    However, the result was beyond her expectations. The three turned a blind eye to her various things. After trying many times, they had to declare failure.


    You Yuanzhi was not a fool, and finally he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Feng''er, what do you want to do?"


    You Yuanzhi took Feng''er back to the house, a little blame.


    Feng''er hugged her hands and said, "What have I done? What can I do? What can you do for me? Not as good as Feng Qingyi, not as good as Moxing, as strong as Ao Zhuoxing, what do you have, after being with you for so many years, In addition to running around with you, you are also being chased and killed, You Yuanzhi, what qualifications do you have to blame me??"


    You Yuanzhi''s face changed, looking at Feng''er''s face, he wanted to slap him. However, after all, this is the person he loves deeply, so he let it go decadently.


    "Didn''t you see it? I haven''t done anything. Okay, You Yuanzhi, I don''t need you to worry about what Feng''er wants to do. Now I''m leaving Shuangyun Mansion."


    "Where are you going?"


    You Yuanzhi hurriedly pulled her back, Feng''er sneered: "Shuangyun Mansion seems to only treat me as a transparent person, do you think I''m rare here?"


    "Feng''er, don''t go!"


    You Yuanzhi was in a hurry, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only hold her and not let go.


    "Go away, I''m going to the Yuding Palace. The last time I saw the owner of the jade palace is not bad. They accept female disciples, and they are treated well. As the saying goes, people go to high places. You Yuanzhi, I will have nothing to do with you from now on. Now, don''t rely on me, if it wasn''t for you, could I be so miserable??"


    "Pa¡ª" You Yuanzhi slapped him without even thinking about it. Fenger couldn''t believe it, You Yuanzhi had never dared to speak harshly to her, and even dared to hit her.


    "How dare you hit me??"


    covered his face, pushed You Yuanzhi away, and rushed out.


    You Yuanzhi was a little remorseful, so he rushed out and grabbed Feng''er, "Feng''er, you can''t go!"


    "Why can''t I go?" Feng''er raised her head, as if mocking, "You''ve treated me like this, if I don''t leave, is it still embarrassing to stay here? You Yuanzhi, how dare you hit me..."


    A pair of beautiful eyes filled with tears, making You Yuanzhi extremely regretful.


    "Feng''er, no matter what, you just can''t go."


    "If I go, what can you do to me??" Fenger raised his head, You Yuanzhi couldn''t help but prepare to slap him again, but this time he was just stopped by someone.


    "Brother You, what''s the matter?" Jing Jinshui grabbed You Yuanzhi, frowned and asked, "I can hear you guys making noise from a distance."


    When Feng''er saw someone coming, she burst into tears: "Master Jing, You Yuanzhi beat me because he was incompetent, an incompetent man only knows how to beat women, I want to leave him, but he still Not allowed?? Where can there be such a domineering person!"


    "Feng''er, listen to me," You Yuanzhi really couldn''t explain clearly, and said to Jing Jinshui, "Brother Jing, it''s not like this, it''s just..."


    How dare Feng''er let You Yuanzhi finish speaking, she grabs You Yuanzhi with tears in her beautiful eyes: "You Yuanzhi, you know for yourself, what have I gained from following you all these years?? Now you Even hitting me, my Fenger really saw the wrong person!" She grabbed You Yuanzhi''s body and beat her hard, "I''m really blind to follow you!"


    "Feng''er, what do you want?"


    You Yuanzhi was a little helpless, he probably knew what Fenger was thinking. It''s just an excuse to make trouble with him, knowing that Feng''er is not the kind of woman who keeps her own feet, but she is infected. He was already a little disappointed in his eyes. Although he was not stronger than other people in recent years, he was indeed as Fenger said, not as good as other people in Shuangyun Mansion. Except for the last time when he was inexplicably chased and killed, he never did it. Other things, even for fear of her suffering.


    Fenger sneered and let him go, then hid beside Jing Jinshui, "Brother Jing, I will never be with this person again! He is not my Fenger''s beloved, I want to leave here!"


    "Feng''er!"


    You Yuanzhi saw that Fenger was arguing with him, and at the same time he couldn''t help showing off with Jing Jinshui, and finally felt that the top of his head was turning green.


    "You Yuanzhi, from today onwards, my Fenger has nothing to do with you. I will be leaving in a few days, so don''t stop me."


    "You..." You Yuanzhi was so angry that she couldn''t help rushing over to try to catch her, but Jing Jinshui stopped her, "Brother You, have something to say, I think Miss Feng''er is out of breath?"


    You Yuanzhi couldn''t tell how bitter he was. He couldn''t say that Feng''er wanted to leave him and go to Jade Ding Palace, right? It can''t be said that she failed to seduce other people, so she wanted to leave. After Jinshui came back for a day or two, he didn''t know the situation at all.


    "Senior brother."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was clear and cold behind him, causing Jing Jinshui to react quickly, he hurried over, but was pulled tightly by Feng''er, "Miss Feng''er, Brother You may be too anxious, you two are so together. It''s been a long time, just talk about it and it''s over."


    "Brother Jing, this You Yuanzhi is going to hit me! If you leave, he will probably jump over and kill me. Please don''t leave."


    "It''s a big show here!"


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "What''s going on?" His eyes were locked on Feng''er''s body, and he said, "Lai Qing, give this to Miss Feng''er."


    Wu Laiqing hurriedly stepped forward and took out a storage ring. Feng''er was not polite, but after she put it away, she felt something was wrong, "Miss Mu, what do you mean?"


    "Shuangyun Mansion may not be suitable for you, Miss Feng''er should choose another place!" After speaking, Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on You Yuanzhi, "Young Master You can stay if you want, you should clear."


    Feng''er has only been here for a while, and she has made Shuangyun Mansion such a mess. Think this is her home?


    "The wooden girl is going to chase people away?"


    Feng''er was a little flustered, she was a little regretful, why did she make such a big fuss, in fact, she was just complaining and complaining, and she didn''t really want to go to the Jade Cauldron Palace. Currently, there is someone serving in the Shuangyun Mansion, and she lives well, but not too much Satisfaction with oneself has no status at all.


    "Sister Bingyun has no problem with her decision. I also think that Feng''er girl is not suitable for Shuangyun Mansion. How can someone as delicate as you go live in such a place." Ouyang Qingqing sneered, but attracted Jingjinshui is not too full.

 Chapter 812： to break the marriage

    "Qingqing, what are you talking about? If you let Miss Feng''er leave the house alone, you don''t know what danger you will encounter."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were half-drooped, and the bottom of his eyes was not only cold, but also cold, of course, more of a heartache. The whole person is a little stiff, first Shui Ningzhi, then Feng''er, if Shui Ningzhi can still have some ideas, but this Feng''er has only met a few times, and senior brother can help people to blame her.


    "Senior brother, in your heart, I am the least important. If you are willing to help her, you might as well take her out to live a good life. This is Sister Bingyun''s place, not yours. Don''t use someone else''s place to borrow flowers to offer Buddha. !"


    Ouyang Qingqing raised his head with a look of desolation on his face, "Senior brother, we have only been back for three days, and we have been together for three days. We have not been able to compare for so many years. Qingqing understands it. After you have been there, who do you want to care about? Then whoever you care about, I, Ouyang Qingqing, have nothing to do with you anymore, the marriage between you and me, let''s end it now!"


    Speak, Ouyang Qingqing turned away, a teardrop fell into the dust, and her figure disappeared from everyone''s eyes. Jing Jinshui finally panicked and chased after him without even thinking.


    "Young Master You, this girl Feng''er, what do you want to do with it?" Mu Bingyun rubbed her forehead, seeing You Yuanzhi''s hesitation, she felt a little unhappy, why are these men all mother-in-law and mother, "Please, girl Feng''er, please? Go out, don''t come in in the future."


    When the words fell, several people swarmed around them. They immediately held Feng''er up and walked outside. Feng''er immediately shouted, "Mu Bingyun! Don''t go too far!" The son couldn''t bear it any longer, "Don''t think that you can act nonsense with a little power, why did you throw me out, let me go, let me go!"


    "Bah! Nima''s!" Wu Yun''s figure swept over and slapped Feng''er''s face, You Yuanzhi wanted to stop it, but was blocked, and heard Wu Yun say: "Young Master, you This one is too much. Bingyun keeps you all because of your past friendship. It seems that this Fenger girl doesn''t appreciate it. Our Shuangyun Mansion is not a charity organization, and we have never seen a shameless woman like Fenger. , it''s even more disgusting than a green tea bitch!"


    Dark Cloud took another sip, not only is it more disgusting than the green tea bitch, it almost made her heart beat to death.


    She waved her hand: "Throw it out!"


    Seeing You Yuanzhi couldn''t help it, and even wanted to rescue Feng''er, Mu Bingyun frowned and said, "Young Master You, this is Shuangyun Mansion! I hope you can understand that this Feng''er and I are not the same. Relationship, if it wasn''t for your face, she would be dead."


    In a word, the shouting Fenger also stopped her voice, her face was a little frightened, and before she wanted to say anything, she was thrown out. You Yuanzhi opened his mouth, but didn''t say anything, he could only chase out.


    "Hey, Bingyun, now you know how terrifying such a cowardly and hesitant man is? It''s just that this kind of man is the most likely to be contaminated by green tea bitches, so ah, when choosing a man, you must not choose this kind of man, it''s just a promise, Soft-hearted and unbearable, the most important thing is that there is a problem in the relationship. But the green tea **** likes to use this kind of man''s heart to cause harm to others."


    "Dark cloud, you seem to be laughing at me?" Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly.


    Dark Cloud rolled his eyes and said, "That''s not true, I''m just glad, look at us, we are very good to you, who can get into his heart except you!"


    "You''re right, if he wasn''t wholehearted with me, I wouldn''t want him."


    "Bing''er, your husband is a little uneasy when you say this."


    A tall figure appeared outside the door, fell to her side in an instant, wrapped her whole body in his arms, and kissed her forehead, "Dark cloud, are you breastfeeding me? "


    "How dare I! How dare you all be well, how dare I speak ill of you, just to tell Bingyun that the man she chose is good!" Wu Yun looked serious, "How is it, is this correct?"


    "That''s right."


    Cangyu hugged Mu Bingyun and walked into the house, leaving the dark clouds in the courtyard, her shoulders trembling with anger, and pointing at the closed room, she said, "There''s something wrong with a man like this, he pays less attention to sex. Friends! I don''t recognize anyone except my wife, and I will kidnap this girl''s Bingyun."


    "Xiao Wuyun, don''t be angry. In fact, there are still many good men in the world. For example, I am Tao Ran, what do you think?"


    Tao Ran put a big face on her face, met her eyes with a smile, and was opened by a slap in the dark cloud: "Don''t make me happy, just like you, it''s not what I like, running errands. Row."


    Tao Ran''s eyes darkened, and he said, "Then what do you like?"


    "This girl hasn''t thought about it yet, let''s go, that green tea **** named Fenger is really mad at me."


    "Do you want my son to beat you up?"


    Wu Yun pouted and turned to leave, looking very arrogant. Tao Ran looked at the back of her jumping away, only to feel a little empty in his heart. He touched his heart, and there was an unconsciously indulgent smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Little Black Cloud, how can you change your mind?"


    "It seems a bit difficult."


    Remembering that the name "Nan Junmo" appeared in her mouth from time to time, her brows furrowed, "Is it true that this young master can''t compare to Nan Junmo? I just want to see what he has to attract you."


    ¡­


    "Qingqing, open the door, okay?"


    Jing Jinshui looked anxious and kept knocking on the door, "You come out first, let''s have a good talk, okay? Qingqing, haven''t we had a good experience together before?"


    He didn''t understand why Qingqing broke up with him in a blink of an eye.


    He kept knocking on the door, but there was still no sound inside.


    "Qingqing, how can you forgive me? I know you must be angry, you were just talking before, right? Feng''er and I have nothing at all, I just think that she, a woman, must have been kicked out. It''s going to be tough. I..."


    "Senior Brother!"


    Suddenly a voice came from the house, telling him to stop, only to hear Ouyang Qingqing''s voice: "Senior brother, let''s end it like this! You never see where your problems are, with you, Makes me feel tired."


    "I told myself more than once, to get used to it slowly, because I still love you, and I want to tolerate everything you have, but you know what? Whether it''s love or patience, it will eventually be wiped out one day. Let¡¯s not talk about Shui Ningzhi first, just talk about that Feng¡¯er, senior brother, why did you ever think about what she did, and just help her directly?¡±


    "Qingqing, it''s not like this..."

 Chapter 813： entangled

    "I...I don''t have any bad thoughts about Fenger."


    Ouyang Qingqing felt bitter in her heart, "Senior brother, since you met Shui Ningzhi, your mind has no longer been able to tell the difference. Senior brother Fenger''s behavior can be understood by asking the people in the mansion at will. A weak woman, senior brother should go to help?"


    "No, Qingqing, I won''t be like this in the future. This matter has nothing to do with Ningzhi."


    Ouyang Qingqing wept secretly, a little sarcastic: "Senior brother, I just mentioned her one sentence, you will exonerate her, it seems that I am being rude, you go! You find your water Ningzhi, go Looking for your true love, you don''t love me in your heart, I already understand."


    After Jinshui banged on the door in a panic, Ouyang Qingqing didn''t mean to come out, and there was no voice inside. He talked a lot later, and his mouth was dry. This time, it seemed that nothing worked, Ouyang Qingqing was still I didn''t mean to forgive him.


    Looking at the closed door, he seemed to be losing something, and his heart was full of panic, but he didn''t know what to do.


    "Brother, is Qingqing still angry?"


    Jing Jinshui nodded weakly: "I can''t fathom Qingqing''s temperament. Today, I just helped Fenger to say a few words. How could I know that she would be angry." Shui Ningzhi said nothing. She also knew a little about her behavior, and if it was her, she probably wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "Qingqing may still be angry, brother, go back and rest first, maybe tomorrow will be fine."


    Shui Ningzhi was silent for a while, and then said, "Feng''er has been kicked out of the house."


    "Why did Bingyun drive her out?" Jing Jinshui couldn''t understand and couldn''t help asking, "What did she do?"


    Shui Ningzhi silently told Jing Jinshui what happened in these days. After hearing it, he felt extremely regretful. If he had known this earlier, he would not have been so impulsive.


    "Brother, go back first, let Qingqing calm down and come back tomorrow."


    Jing Jinshui was indeed a little tired. He looked at the closed door again and left.


    The next day, when he came over, he was able to push the door open at once. After walking in, he didn''t find Ouyang Qingqing. He was a little worried, so he ran out quickly, caught a maid and asked about his whereabouts. Knowing that Ouyang Qingqing went to Ao Zhuoxing.


    An inexplicable anger rose in his heart, and without even thinking about it, he rushed into Ao Zhuoxing''s yard. He saw the two of them talking and laughing, and grabbed Ouyang Qingqing''s hand.


    "Qingqing, why did you come here? Did you know that I came to you early in the morning? Did you know that I was worried about you?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s smile just stopped on his face. He raised his eyes and looked at Jingjin: "I heard that Big Brother Ao is back, so he came to bring him something. Senior brother, can you let me go first?"


    "Don''t let it go! Yesterday you said you were going to cut off your relationship with me, and today you''re here to see other men, Qingqing, that''s why you cut off your relationship with me??" Jing Jinshui''s face was even a little grim, and he held on tightly. The means to live in Ouyang Qingqing was to ignore the pain on her face.


    "You let me go!"


    Ao Zhuoxing pushed Jing Jinshui away and protected Ouyang Qingqing behind him, "Sister Qingqing is just here to give me something that I like, how can you slander her like this??" He stared at Ouyang Qingqing out of the corner of his eye. The painful look, especially seeing the fingerprints on her fair wrist, made her heart even more unhappy, "I feel that this relationship is broken, and a person like you is not worthy of her!"


    "This is about me and Qingqing and it has nothing to do with you. Qingqing and I are husband and wife!"


    Jing Jinshui tried to come over to hold Ouyang Qingqing, but Ao Zhuoxing fell to the ground. If Ouyang Qingqing hadn''t pulled him from behind, he would have wanted to kick and step on it again, "Bah! It''s like this, Still want Qingqing to follow you? Go¡ª"


    Jing Jinshui staggered up from the ground, his face still grim, and his eyes were fixed on Ouyang Qingqing: "Qingqing, go back with me, okay? Let''s have a good talk! How can we say no to our relationship for so many years? Even if you want to break up with me, you can''t use this method to make me give up, right?"


    Ouyang Qingqing felt bitter in her heart, "Senior brother, do you think I''ve shamed you?"


    "Qingqing, why don''t you go back with me first and let''s talk alone?" He now has an urge to take Ouyang Qingqing out of Ao Zhuoxing''s range. He always feels that this person will steal his Qingqing. When he thought that Qingqing would really leave him, his heart clenched, no, he would not let Qingqing leave him, Qingqing belonged to him.


    "Sister Qingqing, don''t be afraid, as long as you say a word, I will beat him to death today."


    Ouyang Qingqing let out a long sigh, even someone who had been with her for a long time treated her better than senior brother, and did not want to run away, "Thank you, brother Ao, since senior brother came to see me, then I will go back and have **** with her. Let him make it clear! I hope it will be clear this time."


    She should really let go, it''s not good for anyone if she goes on.


    After Jin Shui heard her promise, he hurriedly grabbed her, and regardless of whether she could keep up, he ran away from the place quickly and took her back to the room. The door was closed with a bang, and the whole person hugged Ouyang Qingqing in fear.


    A low-pressure voice sounded in her ear: "Qingqing, don''t leave me, okay, let''s go down together, didn''t you say that you want to go down with me, no matter what happens in the future, you won''t leave me? "


    Ouyang Qingqing frowned and tried to push him away, but he hugged him too tightly, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    "Senior brother, I''m very tired, don''t do this, okay? Just let me go, just treat me as breaking my promise and let me go!"


    "No - Qingqing, I won''t let go, you will always be mine, don''t let go! Qingqing, don''t leave me, I will always be nice to you, okay?" Jing Jinshui was flustered and hugged Ouyang Qingqing He hurriedly kissed her, as if to integrate her into his bone marrow, but Ouyang Qingqing only felt cold.


    She raised her head slightly and said, "Senior brother, can you do that in the future, you will never be soft-hearted with women, and you will no longer care about Shuijingzhi. No matter what happens to her, can you turn a blind eye?"


    "I will no longer help those weak women for no reason, but, Qingqing, Ningzhi is my righteous sister, she is alone in the fairyland, I can''t ignore her! Qingqing, as long as you don''t leave me, I will be a big deal. Talk to her, but..."


    "Let go of me! What I want is wholeheartedness, and you are always halfhearted, why do you have to torture yourself so hard to fall in love with me?" She really didn''t ask for it anymore, she tried hard to push Jingjinshui away, but was hugged by him. be tight.


    "Qingqing, I won''t let you go, I know you must have misunderstood, or... why don''t we want a child! Huh?"


    Ouyang Qingqing felt that something was wrong and looked at him strangely. He wanted to break free, but he vigorously tore her clothes off to see, and he pushed her down on the bed.

 Chapter 814： broken beauty

    "No, Senior Brother, let me go!"


    Ouyang Qingqing really could not have imagined that her beloved senior brother would force him to do such a thing. When she wanted to resist, she suddenly found that she couldn''t move at all, with panic on her face, "Senior brother, don''t do this, Don''t make me hate you!"


    "Qingqing, I won''t let you go, I will always keep you here, Qingqing, don''t leave me, just wait until we have our common child, and I will definitely protect you in the future." Jing Jinshui quickly He unbuttoned her clothes. Although they had already done intimate things, this time he was very possessive. When he saw her clean shoulders and only the apron was left, his eyes were only full of desire.


    He bit Ouyang Qingqing''s shoulder in one bite, the smell of blood in his mouth made him feel excited and possessive: "Qingqing, you are mine, you can''t like Ao Zhuoxing! You are mine, you can''t go Seduce Ao Zhuo Xing!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes became confused, and even shouting had no strength, the whole thing was like a porcelain doll that couldn''t move, let him move, his body was cold, but his heart was even colder, is this the person she loves?


    Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes, and when she thought of the time to come, she seemed to have more strength: "Senior brother, let me go, help! Let me go!"


    "Let go of me¡ª" She cried out to the heart. At this moment, the little nostalgia for this person is gone. This person is no longer her senior brother, no, he is not!


    is not the one she loves!


    Why? ?


    When she chose to let go, why did he do such a thing to her? He clearly didn''t love her, so why did he still hold her back.


    "Qingqing, don''t shout, we are husband and wife, we just do what we should do, only in this way can you stay by my side forever, I have already thought about it, although the fairyland is dangerous, we can also have a lot of children children, from now on we will be able to tease and play with our children every day and never think about other things.¡±


    "Jing Jinshui, get out of here!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes are a little empty. Once with the person she loves, it should be such a beautiful thing, "Why destroy the beauty in my heart..." Tears have blurred her vision, and the person in front of her doesn''t seem to be. I know, this person is so far away from her.


    She seemed to give up her resistance, her whole body seemed to be dead, she closed her eyes, moved her consciousness, and let her soul sink, sink, sink! Even if she can never wake up, she shouldn''t face such a senior brother, let her never wake up!


    Let her keep the only beauty in her heart, the one who leaned on her shoulders, or the one who would rather be killed by monsters than protect her when in danger.


    This is the only beauty that senior brother left her. Her heart has been torn apart, her consciousness has gradually become blurred, the slits in her eyes can be blurred to see his fierce look, and she tightly closed her eyes.


    The ?? arm also let go of him, and fell weakly on the couch. Let''s sink, never wake up, how painful it is to wake up, there is nothing left to wake up, and when you wake up, you must face the fact that the person you love hurts her...


    "Qingqing."


    Just when she was about to lose all consciousness and fell into darkness, a rough voice suddenly woke her up from the abyss, she didn''t want to open her eyes, no matter who it was, don''t bother her anymore, she just felt so tired, so tired, She just fell asleep quietly, so she didn''t know anything.


    "Wake up, Qingqing!"


    Rough palms caressed her cheeks, gently wiped away her tears, and felt that she was clothed and picked up by someone, she finally opened her eyes, who was so kind to her ?


    ''s eyes were incomparably empty, her long eyelashes moved, and she could clearly see that the face was finally not a senior brother, but she still didn''t say a word or move, her whole person was still lifeless.


    Ao Zhuoxing frowned and looked at Jing Jinshui, who was slumped on the ground. He was about to turn around and kill someone, but thinking about the feelings of the person in his arms for that person, he took his steps back and left with Ouyang Qingqing in his arms.


    "I will be here with Big Brother Ao from now on, no one will bully you!"


    Ao Zhuoxing put Ouyang Qingqing on the couch carefully, and let Mu Bingyun be informed that he couldn''t hide such a big thing. He was a little afraid in his heart, if he went a little late, Qingqing might not be able to wake up again. He didn''t expect this girl to be so stubborn. He wiped her tears and covered her with a quilt, but he didn''t know what to do.


    "Qingqing?"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was a little hoarse, "Brother Ao, can I stay with you all the time? I don''t want to see Jing Jinshui."


    "Yes, I will guard it from now on, no one can come in."


    "Well, thank you."


    She was obviously very tired, but she couldn''t sleep. She didn''t understand why someone she loved so much treated her like this. The senior brother looks so terrifying, like a devil, is this the senior brother she loves?


    No, no, she will never see this person again. She would rather never wake up than see that person. Thinking about it, she slowly closed her eyes, and when her consciousness was about to sink, she was suddenly awakened by a warm force.


    "Qingqing, don''t fall asleep, or you will never wake up. If someone dares to bully you in the future, I will kill him!"


    Although ??Ao Zhuoxing looked fierce, he was very worried. If he didn''t watch, it would be bad if Qingqing''s soul fell asleep. His appearance was unprecedentedly nervous, his eyes were wide open, clumsy and heartwarming.


    She opened her eyes blankly, but she didn''t close them again, but her eyes were very empty. In the past, these eyes always had a soft smile, but now there is nothing in them, as if she has lost her soul.


    Ao Zhuoxing looked a little angry in his heart: "As long as you speak, I will help you to avenge." He opened his mouth and found that Ouyang Qingqing was motionless and did not dare to touch it, he could only stand far away, staring at her like that.


    "That kid is not a good person, Qingqing. From now on, Big Brother Ao will guard you. You can do whatever you want. No one will bully you. If anyone dares to bully you, I will not let them go."


    He said dryly, still unable to make Ouyang Qingqing speak, looking extremely decadent. He is a gentleman and doesn''t know how to coax a woman, but something like this happened, and he really didn''t know what to say.


    Qingqing, why did this girl suffer so much?


    He looked at those empty eyes with tears flowing continuously. He didn''t blink, his face was expressionless, he didn''t even move, no matter how much he wiped it, he couldn''t stop the tears from falling down. No matter what he said, the tears just couldn''t stop.


    At this time, the sect suddenly heard hurried footsteps.

 Chapter 815： Those empty eyes

    His face brightened and he wanted to go out to have a look, but he turned around and saw Ouyang Qingqing''s appearance. If he walked away by himself, what would he do if she fell asleep again? So, he could only look at the door while watching Ouyang Qingqing on the couch, taking care of both sides.


    The door was pushed open, and Mu Bingyun and the others finally came in. When she saw Ouyang Qingqing''s empty eyes, she felt a pain in her heart, and quickly walked to the bed. Before she could speak, she was caught by Ao Zhuoxing. .


    "Mu Bingyun, take a look, Qingqing has been like this all the time, her tears have been flowing, and if it goes on like this, her eyes will probably be blind."


    "Let me go first, let me see."


    Ao Zhuoxing quickly released his hand, looking anxious, Mu Bingyun bent over to observe Ouyang Qingqing''s appearance, those beautiful eyes were covered with a layer of dust.


    "Qingqing."


    She held Ouyang Qingqing''s hand tightly, her voice softened, and she lowered her head and said in her ear, "Qingqing, I''m your elder sister Bingyun. Brother Jing has done something wrong, but you can''t spoil yourself. You There are so many friends, so many people who care about you, and relatives who are thinking of you, if you give up, they will definitely be sad."


    She only felt that Ouyang Qingqing''s hands were frighteningly cold, her brows were worried, and Ouyang Qingqing didn''t say a word, it really made people have no choice. Ao Zhuoxing stared at him, so anxious that he wanted to jump up, wishing to smash everything around him.


    "Bingyun, Qingqing''s tears can''t be stopped."


    Wuyun quickly took out a handkerchief and helped Ouyang Qingqing wipe away her tears, but found that no matter how she wiped it, new tears would always flow out of those empty eyes.


    "Damn Jing Jinshui!" Wu Yun was a little irritable, "come here, tie Jing Jinshui over!" A good person was ruined by him to become like this, "I... I am really angry! "


    Wuyun''s small appearance is about to go crazy, if it were a person, she would like to slap her to death to vent Ouyang Qingqing''s anger.


    "Bingyun, is there any other way? Keep going, Qingqing''s eyes will go blind!" Everyone in the room was nervous. Ouyang Qingqing was a good girl, and everyone had a good impression of her. She had a good temperament and a good heart. Very good, they don''t understand, such a good girl, even Jinshui is willing to hurt.


    I didn¡¯t cherish it at first, but now I heard that she was leaving, so I used this clumsy method to keep her. What the **** is this? ?


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, and his consciousness sank into the red smelt. Now he can neither let Ouyang Qingqing fall asleep nor let her tears continue to flow.


    In a short period of time, her eyes were all red, and there was nothing to do if this continued.


    Suddenly, there was a warmth between his eyebrows that he hadn''t felt for a long time, Mu Bingyun''s consciousness moved, and he accepted the information inside, his palms covered Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes, and a warm force was transmitted up.


    This power is in Chiye, in fact, she doesn''t know what kind of power it is. When she took her hand away, Ouyang Qingqing''s tears had stopped, but her eyes were still empty.


    Everyone finally felt relieved, but in the face of everything in front of them, there was only silence. There were many people standing in the small room, most of them were outside, and they did not dare to come in.


    Not long after, Jing Jinshui was brought in. Ao Zhuoxing was not polite before, and slapped him unconscious, and now his mind is a little dazed. When he got inside the room and found that so many people were there, he vaguely remembered what happened before, and couldn''t help slapped himself hard.


    There is nothing but remorse in his eyes, how could he do such a thing to Qingqing? He didn''t know what was wrong with him, how could he do things that are inferior to such beasts on impulse.


    Feeling the fiery gazes, he couldn''t help speeding up, "Qingqing!" He shouted and rushed inside, finally seeing the person lying on the bed.


    She was motionless, as if she had lost her life. If those dark eyes hadn''t opened, he must have thought that Qingqing had been lost.


    Qingqing!


    He shouted from the bottom of his heart, and was extremely regretful for what he had done before. He raised his hands and didn''t know where to put them, and he was about to rush to the bed. When he wanted to hold her in his arms, Ao Zhuo Xing slapped her. thrown into his face.


    The slap was loud, he didn''t even hide, and no one persuaded Ao Zhuoxing to stop, even they thought it was no exaggeration to slap Jing Jinshui to death.


    "Qingqing, I didn''t mean it, Qingqing..." Jing Jinshui climbed up from the ground in embarrassment, looking a little flustered, "Qingqing, I just don''t want to lose you, don''t ignore me, don''t leave me, okay?"


    He tried to rush over, but suddenly a red figure stood in front of him, and when he looked up, he saw Mu Bingyun''s face, "Bingyun, you let me over, I want to apologize to Qingqing, Qingqing is so good, I will definitely forgive me. Yes. I will never do anything to hurt her again, from now on I...from now on I..."


    Mu Bingyun squatted slowly, his brows turned cold, "Senior Brother Jing, I warned you."


    "Snapped-"


    Without warning, a slap slapped Jing Jinshui''s face, and before anyone could react, he slapped again, and everyone present was stunned. They had never seen Mu Bingyun being so cruel to his own people.


    She looked indifferent, her eyes no longer as gentle as before. The three slaps were not light, Jing Jinshui''s face was swollen, and the whole person fell to the ground, very embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Shui Ningzhi, who came in a hurry, ran over quickly: "Brother, righteous brother, are you all right?" She raised her head, looking slightly cold, "Miss Mu, what''s the matter, why did you hit your righteous brother? ?"


    Shui Ningzhi helped Jing Jinshui to get up, looking a little sullen, "No matter what, you can''t hurt your righteous brother!"


    "Is there any reason for you to speak?" Li Dingxiang couldn''t bear it any longer, "You are a righteous brother and a righteous sister, and you are the best if you dare to be affectionate! What did this hypocrite do to us Qingqing? ?"


    "Jing Jinshui, you said you like Shui Ningzhi, you want to help her, you can''t bear her alone, you have to take care of her, have you ever forgotten that your wife is Qingqing. Qingqing loves you deeply, but you look down on her Such as dross, all talk to perfunctory her. Qingqing doesn''t want you anymore, you actually want to use such despicable means to keep her. Are you still a man??"


    "Qingqing doesn''t need you anymore, and you don''t want to appear in my Shuangyun Mansion in the future. Although I, Li Dingxiang, are not the master of Shuangyun Mansion, I will say here today that I will stop at any cost if I have you through Jinshui for a day. Make it hard for you!"


    "No, I can''t leave Qingqing, Qingqing is my wife, how can I leave her." Jing Jinshui shook his head, ignoring the pain on his face, he was about to rush over.

 Chapter 816： you go! I dont want to see you again in this life

    Ao Zhuoxing was really in a hurry, he slapped over, but was escaping by Shui Ningzhi with Jing Jinshui. It''s also that Ao Zhuoxing didn''t want his life, otherwise how could the two of them escape.


    "Bingyun, please, let me see Qingqing, and let me talk to her, okay? I know I was wrong, I am here to apologize to her, I will never hurt her again, as long as she can Forgive me, I can do whatever I want."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were cold, he glanced at the two of them, and his red lips parted lightly: "Lilac, let the two of them be thrown out, and Shuangyun Mansion will prevent them from entering, whether it is life or death!"


    "Sister Bingyun..."


    At this moment, Ouyang Qingqing''s voice rang behind him, and everyone''s eyes showed surprise. After so long, Qingqing finally spoke.


    The happiest one is Ao Zhuoxing. He stared at the person on the couch without blinking, but her eyes were still empty, and her chapped lips were gently opened and closed.


    "Qingqing, no matter what you say this time, I won''t keep them. I can forgive them once or twice, but the third time is absolutely impossible. Do you still dislike them for not hurting you enough? Immortal world is like this. There are so many good men, why must he pass through the golden water?"


    "Sister Bingyun...Thank you," Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was very subtle. After Jin Shui heard it, he couldn''t help rushing up. However, he was Ao Zhuoxing''s opponent. This kind of distance, "I don''t have any thoughts about him anymore. He is no longer a senior brother in my heart. It is time to end the relationship for many years."


    "Qingqing, no matter what decision you make, my cousin will always support you." Feng Qingyi also sighed in his heart. He used to think that the two of them were a perfect match, a talented man and a girl, but he never expected this to happen in the end.


    Ouyang Qingqing raised his eyes, but his eyes were empty, not looking at Feng Qingyi, as if he was only immersed in his own world, "Thank you cousin."


    "I see." The long eyelashes were like a fan, and his eyes suddenly drooped, "I hope Sister Bingyun can help me bear a testimony. From now on, I have nothing to do with Jing Jinshui, and the relationship between him and me as husband and wife is over. After saying this, she only felt very tired, tears shed again in her empty eyes, and her heart was also empty, full of resentment, but she was washed away by deep love, and the entanglement of love and hate made her countless times. contradiction.


    She thought that they should get together and leave, and they should not communicate with each other anymore, but she didn''t expect him to do such a thing. What does he think she is? Want it, want it or not?


    When did Ouyang Qingqing become so lowly, and he had to go through the golden water?


    "Don''t¡ª" Jing Jinshui finally heard clearly, Qingqing wanted to leave him, how could he let Qingqing leave him, "No, Qingqing, can you forgive me? I''m just on impulse, Qingqing, I don''t want to leave you, stay , I want to be with you forever, don''t leave me!"


    Jing Jinshui said incoherently, he didn''t know what he was talking about, "You can''t be like this, Qingqing, don''t you love me? I love you too, I don''t want to leave you, you must be joking, you must be angry, right? Yes? Yes, you must be angry, don''t be angry, I will only listen to you in the future, and I will never make you angry again, as long as you are not angry, you will be whatever you say in the future."


    "In the beginning, you were just my fellow apprentice. Later, you and I were experienced teammates. Later, you helped me avoid a lot of danger. Later, you and I became husband and wife. I thought we could go on forever. But I won''t deceive myself anymore, Jing Jinshui, if you don''t love me, I don''t want to spend any energy with you anymore."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was terribly calm, "Go away! I don''t want to see you again in this life."


    "Let''s go!"


    She roared hoarsely, her eyes were empty, she turned her head slightly but did not see his figure in her eyes, she only felt that her world was in a panic.


    "No, Qingqing, you are mine, where do you let me go, I am your husband!"


    "Qingqing, why did you leave me, do you fall in love with other people?" Jing Jinshui''s face became grim, "Could it be Ao Zhuo? I knew, how could a good Qingqing leave me, it must be Ao Zhuo? Zhuo Xing, right?"


    "Enough!" Ouyang Qingqing''s last thought in his heart was gone, it was really enough, and his lost gaze gradually lost its color, "It''s over!"


    Her eyes gradually closed, but when she was about to fall into darkness, a warm palm woke her up, "Don''t sleep, you won''t wake up if you sleep." She just wanted to sink, she didn''t want to listen to any .


    "Qingqing, think about how many times Lao Tzu has saved you with all his hard work, and he wants to die instead of repaying his gratitude. Isn''t it too ungrateful?"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s words seemed to be collecting debts, but his voice was incomparably soft. Looking at him gently treating Ouyang Qingqing, Jing Jinshui''s eyes were red, and he didn''t want to rush over again. He was about to slap him, and Mu Bingyun took it up his hand.


    "Look at Qingqing!"


    ''s voice was cold and biting, and at this time he finally saw Ouyang Qingqing''s face. The pale little face, the tear stains on his face are clearly visible, and the countless tears flowing from the eye sockets can''t be stopped. Those eyes were extremely empty, like puppets without eyes, and they were no longer the Qingqing brothers who were beside him.


    how come?


    Jing Shui cried out from the bottom of his heart, is this his Qingqing?


    He staggered back a step, shook his head vigorously, no, how could Qingqing be like this, how beautiful is Qingqing when she smiles, how could those godless eyes be Qingqing?


    No, how can it be like this, it is not like this.


    "Jing Jinshui, do you know? If Ao Zhuoxing hadn''t stopped her, Qingqing would have fallen asleep forever." Wu Yun''s eyes were cold, "She has given up hope of living, she can''t resist you, and she doesn''t even want to hurt you, But your actions made her lose the last love in her heart, and she was desperate. She was so desperate that she didn''t know why the person she loved would hurt her like this. She was so stupid that she chose someone like you.


    If it wasn''t for Ao Zhuo Xing, the chance of her waking up would be almost zero. "


    One after another serious words struck Jing Jinshui''s heart, and he looked at Ouyang Qingqing''s face again. How much he wanted to pass, holding him, but he couldn''t pass at all.


    "I...I didn''t mean to, I...Qingqing, please forgive me again, okay?"


    He didn''t want to lose Qingqing, he felt uncomfortable when he thought of losing Qingqing.


    Suddenly, Ouyang Qingqing turned his head to the side, his eyes were still vague, but his voice sounded in a small voice: "Then throw the Shuijingzhi out."

 Chapter 817： broken

    "Qingqing, I...Qingqing, the matter between us has nothing to do with Ningzhi. It''s me who did the wrong thing. You can scold me as you want, but..."


    "She''s more important, isn''t she!" Ouyang Qingqing''s mouth twitched with sarcasm, "but just a random word, it will make you so anxious." She stopped talking, turned her head away, and continued to stare blankly ahead, as if to See that place as a flower.


    "Throw it out!"


    Mu Bingyun said coldly, and immediately jumped out several people, holding Shuijingzhi and Jing Jinshui, no matter how hard they struggled, it was useless, Jing Jinshui even shouted, still can''t make her change her mind.


    "Madam, people have been thrown out."


    Mu Bingyun waved his hand and let people go down. Then, except for Ao Zhuoxing, everyone else was driven out by her. Everyone didn''t say a word, and their hearts were very complicated. They greeted each other and went back.


    After everyone left, Mu Bingyun sat down, a little distressed between his brows. She really didn''t know how to comfort Ouyang Qingqing. She couldn''t help but think of her past life, and I''m afraid she can only heal Qingqing slowly.


    "Bingyun, what are you talking about, I know you''re not feeling well, after all, the two of them are our own people, but, Jing Jinshui has changed, you look at him, it''s this time, I thought to myself. It was Shuijingzhi. "Speaking of this, Li Dingxiang became angry again, "If he hadn''t...I would have slapped him to death."


    Wuyun couldn''t stop shaking his head, his little face was full of distress: "Bingyun is worried about Qingqing right now, that Jing Jinshui or something is not as weak as before, what is there to worry about?"


    "Also."


    Li Dingxiang thought of Ouyang Qingqing''s appearance, and couldn''t help worrying, "You said Qingqing is just a pain, is a scum worth her tossing herself into this state?"


    "Maybe this is deep love!" Wu Yun muttered, "Forget it, that''s it, the culprit has already been driven out, don''t let him in in the future, and everything will be done when Qingqing recovers, Bingyun, what do you think? How about it?"


    Wu Yun saw that Mu Bingyun didn''t say a word, and muttered: "We can''t help them either. How can outsiders explain clearly about emotional matters."


    "Go down and rest first. Don''t worry about Qingqing''s affairs. With Aozhuo, she will be fine." Mu Bingyun suddenly raised her eyes and said, "Get ready, I''ll go take a look."


    The two looked at each other, but they didn''t know what to say.


    Mu Bingyun got up and walked towards the inner room. Just as she was about to enter, she heard voices coming from inside and stopped. Silently watching Ao Zhuoxing, a big man was telling a joke, although Ouyang Qingqing didn''t answer a word, he was very serious.


    "Qingqing, I''ve talked so much, why don''t you answer?" Ao Zhuoxing scratched his ears and his cheeks, his eyebrows were wrinkled into two caterpillars, he scratched his hair hard, and the whole person was a little messy, "It seems that this joke is not at all. Not funny."


    Mu Bingyun found that although Ouyang Qingqing didn''t speak, his mood seemed to have stabilized a lot, so he withdrew with a smile in his eyes. She was not mistaken, at this time, only Ao Zhuoxing could stabilize Qingqing, maybe Ao Zhuoxing saved Qingqing several times in a row!


    After Jinshui was driven out, **** guarded the door every night, no matter what he did, he couldn''t go in again. The days without Ouyang Qingqing made him realize how important he had lost.


    However, ten days, half a month, a month gradually passed. Ouyang Qingqing didn''t mean to come out either. His appearance was even more decadent, his face was full of stubble, and he was very embarrassed.


    For a month, people from the outside world have been speculating about what caused the two to stay outside the door for so long.


    "Brother, do you have to wait any longer?"


    Two months later, Shui Ningzhi finally couldn''t help but say, "It''s been two months. If Qingqing changed her mind, she would have come out long ago. Righteous brother, let''s leave!"


    Jing Jinshui suddenly raised his head, his eyes fell on Shui Ningzhi''s face, the anger in his heart suddenly vanished when he saw her worried look.


    "Ningzhi, do you know how to make Qingqing change her mind?"


    Shui Ningzhi shook his head, indicating that he did not know. If there was any way to change her mind, she would have done so long ago, so why bother searching for that person everywhere.


    Jing Jinshui lowered his shoulders in frustration and stared at the door: "I have to wait here, one day Qingqing will come out."


    "What if she doesn''t come out?" Shui Ningzhi finally couldn''t help retorting, she felt that her adopted brother was too persistent, and it was obvious that Ouyang Qingqing really wanted to break up with him.


    "No, she will definitely come out, I don''t believe Qingqing will really leave me, she will definitely come out, she is just angry, yes, she is just angry, as long as I wait here, then she will definitely appear ."


    Jing Jinshui didn''t seem to hear what Shui Ningzhi said, but just kept repeating the words in his mouth. Shui Ningzhi also has no choice. The righteous brother is the only one who cares about her. She doesn''t want to see the righteous brother being tossed like this.


    "Brother, even if you have to wait for Qingqing, why don''t you go back and take care of it first, you can''t let Qingqing see you like this, right?"


    This sentence finally made Jing Jinshui listen. He looked at himself, and he was really embarrassed, and finally left the place with Shui Ningzhi reluctantly. Shui Ningzhi breathed a sigh of relief. The two of them had just walked not far when they met someone and asked her to frown.


    ¡­


    "Qingqing, are you all right?"


    After two full months, Ouyang Qingqing finally appeared in front of people. Compared with before, she was indeed much silent. Facing everyone''s concern, she also answered one by one. She is grateful for those who helped her.


    "I''ve made you worry, I''m fine." She forced a smile, but everyone could see that many things were different, "I''ll be fine in the future, and I''ll go to the secret realm of Shinto with everyone, Looking for our chance!"


    "It''s good to recover." Feng Qingyi said lightly with a smile, and the concern in his eyes could not be concealed.


    Wuyun also said: "Yes, now that our Qingqing is back, that''s fine, everyone can rest assured now!"


    "thanks!"


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t know how to thank these people, his eyes shifted one by one on their faces, and finally stopped on Mu Bingyun''s body, "It brought a lot of trouble to Sister Bingyun."


    "What trouble is not trouble."


    None of the people present mentioned Jing Jinshui''s name. Even if he stayed outside for two months, no one was willing to say a word.

 Chapter 818： The mysterious man appeared

    "I want to go shopping in the city."


    Ouyang Qingqing finished her words, everyone stared at her, seeing that there was nothing wrong with her appearance, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Mu Bingyun said, holding her cold hand, "Speaking of which, you have been in the Immortal Realm for so long, and I haven''t taken a good look at Shuangyun City with you. Just in time, take this opportunity to take a good stroll and wait for the secret realm of the Shinto Realm. After opening, I don¡¯t know when I will go.¡±


    "I''m going too, I''m going too." Wu Yun said quickly, for fear of being left behind.


    "I''m definitely going."


    Li Lilac continued.


    Tao Ran shook his folding fan and said, "This son must be indispensable."


    "Qingqing is my cousin, I have to accompany me as a cousin no matter what."


    "I must go." Ao Zhuoxing was unwilling to be at a disadvantage, and the other people didn''t speak any more after seeing this, so it was Ouyang Qingqing who wanted to go out to relax, so he became the company of a group of people.


    Ouyang Qingqing was so moved that she was about to cry. She felt that she really shouldn''t have given up on herself before, making everyone so worried. Both hands were tightly held, she felt that there was still so much beauty in life, so she wanted to live well, and let the past be in the past!


    The group decided and came out of the mansion. It was the first time in Shuangyun Mansion that so many people came out to hang out, which naturally attracted many people to watch. They took Ouyang Qingqing to the newly opened store in the city, and bought the things she liked. They looked at each store next to each other, and if she looked more, they would buy them.


    Ouyang Qingqing was surrounded by everyone''s concern, and the smiles on her face became more and more, she felt lucky. After a long time, he also took the initiative to speak, and his eyes became more radiant, no longer showing a sad expression.


    Everyone felt more relieved when they saw this. In short, they had a good time.


    "Let''s eat here today!"


    Wu Yun scooped up his sleeves, "For Qingqing''s sake, I will reluctantly cook the next time and let you all taste this girl''s delicious food." Only Wu Yun dared to praise himself with such a blushing face.


    "Wow wow wow, Dark Cloud is about to cook."


    It wasn''t Tao Ran who jumped up first, but Pale, with a look of excitement on his face, "Every time I always miss Wuyun''s delicious food, but this time I met it. Fortunately, the master gave me a beautiful business, and I met him when I came over. ."


    If one of these people is the most fortunate, then it is only pale, who often has to walk between the demon world and the fairy world. When I rarely encounter a dark cloud cooking, I feel extremely regretful every time I miss it.


    Wuyun was praised, and he looked very arrogant: "Huh, it''s good to know the goods, but this girl said first, this time you are gentle, if it weren''t for Qingqing, you wouldn''t be able to eat."


    Everyone nodded quickly, indicating that they knew, how dare they rob it!


    Seeing this, Wu Yun turned around and walked into the restaurant. There is a private room reserved for her, where she can cook her favorite food. Usually, when she comes over, she occasionally cooks to treat herself.


    Of course, this is her secret, so don''t tell other people.


    A group of people walked mightily to the private room on the top floor, which attracted the attention of many people.


    "Who are they who went to the private room on the top floor?"


    "Don''t you know? They are the people of Shuangyun Mansion. The silver-haired red-clothed one is the big boss of Shuangyun Mansion, and the youngest girl is the second boss. The entire Shuangyun Commercial Bank is owned by them. Created, this restaurant is naturally included in it.¡±


    Someone hurriedly explained, as if he was from Shuangyun Mansion, he looked very proud.


    After hearing the explanation, many people took a deep breath. Was that the mysterious owner of Shuangyun Mansion?


    A figure in the corner couldn''t help looking up, his eyes locked on the red figure above, but he moved away at a glance, and when he looked carefully, he realized that this person was wearing a mask and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Mu Bingyun only felt a gaze on her body, she frowned and turned her head to see only the lively hall, and did not see any suspicious people, so she put away her doubts.


    "What''s wrong, Bingyun?"


    Facing Li Dingxiang''s doubts, she shook her head and said, "I always feel that there is a strange sight, maybe I feel wrong, there are so many people below."


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    That line of sight didn''t make her take it to heart. After she went in, the man just raised his head, and the weird mask seemed to have two big eyes locked on the door.


    After ?? came in and sat down, Mu Bingyun suddenly felt that something was wrong, he suddenly remembered the strange sight just now, he hurriedly pushed open the door and came out. After scanning the hall, he landed on an empty table.


    I saw a blood-colored jade lying on the table, stepped forward a few steps, held the blood-colored jade in my hand, and there was contemplation in the bottom of my eyes.


    "What about the guests here?"


    Xiao Er heard her question, and said quickly: "Master, the previous guest did not know when he left, and he has left the immortal stone."


    "Do you remember what the other party looked like?" She touched the jade, thinking of the time when Feng Qingyi was rescued. The color and texture were exactly the same, and the mysterious person appeared.


    "Xiao don''t remember, that person seemed to be wearing a mask before, but... but Xiao seems to have forgotten what mask it is."


    "Go down!"


    She held the jade and looked outside, but she didn''t find any, so she turned around and went back to the private room. Who is that person? She didn''t believe that the other party just put a piece of jade here by accident, what was the other party''s purpose?


    She walked back to the house with doubts. Feng Qingyi was the first to find out that something was wrong with her. She glanced at the jade in her hand with some doubts in her eyes.


    "Did something happen?"


    "Tsing Yi, do you remember when you were rescued?"


    Hearing her question, Feng Qingyi nodded quickly: "Of course I remember, this matter has always been in my heart." How could I forget, but I didn''t know who rescued him at first.


    "That''s good," Mu Bingyun handed over the blood-colored jade, "He appeared."


    Feng Qingyi was shocked, and then he took the **** jade and observed it. However, this jade seemed to have no other special place besides its own preciousness.


    "Is this what saved my man?"


    Mu Bingyun recalled the events of that day, she felt that no one would be so bored in the fairyland throwing a piece of jade on the table at will. What she didn''t understand was why the other party didn''t simply show up and use such a method to attract her attention.


    "What was his purpose?"


    Others stared at the blood-colored jade from a distance and didn''t understand.

 Chapter 819： The Secret of the Scarlet Jade

    Feng Tsingyi also fell into contemplation, allowing him to break his head and unable to come up with this person''s purpose. If there is a purpose, then after saving him, he did not put forward any conditions, but only reappeared after so many years.


    "Bingyun, what are your thoughts?"


    Mu Bingyun stared at the jade stone, but couldn''t think of a reason, so he shook his head: "I really can''t guess his purpose. If he tries again, why don''t he put conditions on me directly."


    "Wait a moment!"


    Feng Qingyi suddenly made a sound, and pinched his fingers on the jade, and saw that the original complete piece of blood-colored jade turned into two halves, "What is this?"


    At this moment, other people looked over curiously, "It seems that there are words."


    "Have words?"


    Mu Bingyun murmured lightly, took the jade stone and finally saw that there were indeed two lines of characters in the middle of the jade stone, very conspicuous, not too big, not too small, just right.


    She glanced at everyone, and then gently read out the contents above: "Shinto secret conspiracy, be careful!"


    This?


    When everyone heard this, they all became serious, and their eyes were fixed on the blood-colored jade that was already in two halves, especially with the color of the jade, it really made them a little creepy.


    "Conspiracy? The Secret Realm of the Divine Dao?" Tao Ran shook his fan, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, and he said in surprise, "Could this be the purpose of this person? Bingyun, how did you become friends with such an expert, and you are still able to Predict good and bad luck."


    "Tao Ran, stop joking, now I''m still confused," she checked again, and there was no other hint, "Do you think it''s credible?"


    "Bingyun, didn''t you already believe it?" Feng Qingyi said lightly, "If you don''t believe it, you have already thrown this stone away."


    "I can''t find a reason not to believe it."


    This was the first time she encountered doubts and couldn''t solve it. She was allowed to recall it in her mind many times, but she couldn''t remember that she knew such a capable person, helped her once, and now reminded her in this way.


    She wants to know more than anyone else, who this person is.


    Carefully put away the two halves of the blood-colored jade, and everyone sat down to analyze slowly. However, after analyzing for a long time, there was no result at all.


    In the end, Tao Ran said, "I don''t think we should think about it. Since someone reminds us to be careful, then we will prepare more and pay attention to everything. Originally, the secret realm of the divine way is dangerous, so it is not wrong to be careful. There are so many schools in the fairy world. As for who will have a conspiracy against us, it is not very easy to guess, after all, there are many people who want to share the big cake of Shuangyun Mansion."


    "I agree with what Tao Ran said."


    Feng Qingyi continued, "Since the other party doesn''t want to appear, he reminded us again, no matter how important it is."


    Others don''t have any opinions, they think this is the best. So, this matter was put on the mind for the time being. As for the mysterious person, everyone was guessing, but there was no clue.


    Mu Bingyun had already filtered people one by one in his mind, but still did not remember who would have this possibility.


    "Alright, alright, don''t think about it, Bingyun is watching this girl serve the food!"


    Although Dark Cloud has been cooking, he can hear the movement outside clearly. As she flicked her sleeves, everyone quickly regained their minds, and stared at the vegetable plate in her hand intently.


    She smiled happily and threw the dishes onto the table one by one. Everyone was attracted by the delicious food on the plate, and the strong fragrance wafting from above made people very envious. I can''t wait to immediately turn my hands into chopsticks and put a delicious taste in my mouth.


    Hearing the sound of people swallowing saliva, Wu Yun laughed, put the last dish on the table, and sat in his place, saying, "Let''s have dinner!" So, he saw these immortals at the dinner table. Each of them showed their magical powers, and the dazzling mode of grabbing vegetables, especially Ouyang Qingqing, felt a little embarrassed staring at more and more dishes in his bowl.


    She can only say one sentence and let everyone eat their own. Now the chopsticks fight on the table is even more serious. It doesn''t matter whether you are a handsome boy, a handsome boy, or a very polite family boy. Eyes got into the plate.


    The dark cloud is able to control the appetite of everyone. After eating, everyone is very satisfied.


    When the last bite of the dish fell into Tao Ran''s mouth, everyone''s eyes fell on his face. Just when he had a bad premonition, he heard everyone say in unison, "Tao Ran, wash the dishes."


    These words made his hands tremble, and he almost dropped the last bite of meat. He bit the meat fiercely, and his eyes were resentful, but everyone ignored him, leaning on the chairs one by one, drinking tea, and seemed to enjoy it very much.


    Tao Ran smiled helplessly, put the folding fan away from his waist, rolled up his sleeves, all the tableware and chopsticks floated into the kitchen in the private room with his figure, the sound of water rushing, and the sound of placing tableware and chopsticks, before and after. But after a while, he quickly appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    At this moment, the sleeves of his hands are rolled up, a folding fan is attached to his waist, and his hair is still a little messy. He doesn''t look like the head of a sect, but it is clearly a handsome young student who is forced to wash dishes in a restaurant because of life.


    Of course, when he saw that there was only one waiter waiting in the dining room, the whole person was not well.


    grabbed the waiter and said, "Where''s the person?"


    "The second owner said that if he wants to go out for a walk and digest food, if Mr. Tao is tired, he can rest in the room. The second owner said that the master must be tired from washing the dishes, so let the younger wait here."


    Tao Ran''s face collapsed: "I''m not tired, where have they been?"


    "Go back to Mr. Tao, Er Dong''s house went to buy some fun stuff. As for where it went, I don''t know!" The waiter looked at Tao Ran eagerly, for fear that he would slap him on the body with a slap, and there would be no blood. splash.


    Tao Ran threw the waiter away, put down his sleeve robe, raised his hand to hold the folding fan in his hand, raised his eyebrows: "Very good, little black cloud, you have done this many times." Muttering, Tao Ran stepped out of the private room. , swept away quickly.


    With the company of everyone, Ouyang Qingqing was indeed a lot happier, and he didn''t feel tired after the day. Gradually, he forgot about Jing Jinshui. When they returned to Shuangyun Mansion, he looked at the people outside the door. , The faces of the group are not very good-looking.


    Mu Bingyun paid attention to Ouyang Qingqing''s complexion. The originally rosy face, with happy eyes, suddenly turned pale after seeing Jing Jinshui. It seems to be remembering the previous things again, and the whole person is still slightly trembling.

 Chapter 820： Do not listen

    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go in!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s lips and teeth were trembling. If she still had love for Jing Jinshui in the past, when she saw this person now, she subconsciously remembered the way he looked towards her. The impression he left on her was only terror. She suffocated, so she couldn''t help but run away.


    Mu Bingyun grabbed Ouyang Qingqing''s hand and walked inside with her. Jinshui saw Ouyang Qingqing''s figure at once, and hurried over to hug her, but she hid. Hiding behind Mu Bingyun.


    For Mu Bingyun, Jing Jinshui is more in awe now, how dare he take a step forward, he can only stand in a hurry and look very painful: "Qingqing, listen to my explanation, can you?"


    "You go, I don''t want to see you, you and I have nothing to do with you, I don''t want to see you, you go, you go!" Ouyang Qingqing''s voice was a little trembling, and no one could understand her original heart. Injury and despair, who would have thought that someone she loved would hurt her like this.


    Jing Jinshui panicked and wanted to catch Ouyang Qingqing, but was stopped by Mu Bingyun: "Bingyun, just let me have a few words with Qingqing alone, will you?"


    "No, Senior Brother Jing, you should go. Don''t you see that the damage you have caused Qingqing is irreparable?"


    Jin Shui''s whole body was shocked, and as expected, he saw a little corner of his clothes protruding from Mu Bingyun''s side. He even saw that the corner of his clothes was shaking, and his heart was sour. Did he really hurt Qingqing so deeply?


    "Qingqing, can I talk to you? It''s my fault last time, I hurt you, it''s all my beast, you can beat me, scold me, or even kill me, please ignore me, okay?"


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t answer. Now she doesn''t want to talk to Jing Jinshui at all, she tries to hide behind and don''t look at this person.


    "Qingqing, have you forgotten our relationship for so many years? How can you give up when you say you give up? Have you forgotten how much we have experienced? Have you forgotten that we promised to never separate, no matter what happened? To be together forever?"


    At this time, he finally understood that it was not that he did not love Ouyang Qingqing, but that he had deeply hurt her when he knew that he loved Ouyang Qingqing. He always thought that the person he loved was Mu Bingyun, and then Shui Ningzhi appeared, and he transferred all his love for Mu Bingyun to Shui Ningzhi. Now he understands that he actually loves Ouyang Qingqing, and he doesn''t want to lose Qingqing, the woman who has always been by his side.


    He felt that if he lost her, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Qingqing, give me another chance, okay?"


    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go in. I don''t want to talk nonsense with this person. From now on, I don''t know him." Ouyang Qingqing took a step from Mu Bingyun''s back, his eyes raised, "You don''t want to do any more. It''s entangled with me, the fate between us has been broken, so let''s get together and leave!"


    After ??, she quickly ran into the mansion. Jing Jinshui wanted to catch up, but unexpectedly, the people from Shuangyun Mansion were so powerful that they were thrown out before they stepped in. Since Ouyang Qingqing said they didn''t want to see this person, they naturally didn''t want to see this person again.


    Jing Jinshui stared at the closed door, in a daze. He couldn''t believe it, this is Qingqing who once loved him deeply, why? Why didn''t Qingqing give him a chance to make up for it?


    They can do it all over again!


    He rubbed his hair vigorously until his hair was disheveled and he looked helpless, sitting on the ground powerlessly, not much different from a beggar.


    Shui Ningzhi couldn''t help pulling him up, "Brother, let''s go back first, maybe Qingqing is just still angry, don''t be because of this..."


    "Ningzhi, Qingqing really doesn''t want me anymore." Jing Jinshui suddenly raised his head, his eyes turned red, "Qingqing has never talked to me like this, this time she really doesn''t want me anymore." He couldn''t help it. He beat his chest, stared at the door, but saw the petite figure again, and there was no longer her pleasant tone in his ears.


    Gradually recalled a lot. When he remembered that he was unhappy, this girl made him happy. When he remembered that he was injured, she was there to take care of him silently. When he thought that she even risked her life to protect him, his heart was filled with warmth. At that time, he decided to be with her.


    But... he beat his head fiercely, why would such a beautiful woman be hurt by him.


    "Brother, no matter what, you should treat yourself well. Why don''t you come back later, maybe when Qingqing calms down, she will be able to change her mind. At that time, Qingqing will most likely be going to the secret realm of Shinto, and she will definitely be able to find a chance to talk to her. ."


    Hearing that he was able to speak to Ouyang Qingqing alone, Jing Jinshui''s originally decadent eyes suddenly lit up. He hurriedly got up from the ground. Even if he looked embarrassed, his face couldn''t help showing joy. He grabbed Shui Ningzhi and asked again. After Shui Ningzhi confirmed and nodded, he jumped up with joy.


    Shui Ningzhi looked at the happy Jingjinshui, and his heart was a little complicated, and he didn''t know what kind of feeling it was.


    The two bought a small yard in the city, and after sending Jingjinshui out, Shuijingzhi came out again and went in another direction.


    "Miss Shui, what''s going on here, why did you leave Shuangyun Mansion?"


    Li Wantong squinted and looked a little unkind, "You must know that if the palace lord is not satisfied, it is impossible to find someone for you."


    "If the Jade Palace Master is unwilling, then forget it." Shui Ningzhi frowned, her face was a little cold, she got up and was about to leave, but was pressed down by Li Wantong.


    Li Wantong said with a smile: "Miss Shui''s temper is really big, I''m just joking, of course I will help with what the palace lord promised. But you also know that finding someone is not an easy task."


    "What conditions do you have?"


    Shui Ningzhi asked, thought about it, and then said, "Don''t tell me you want me to monitor Shuangyun Mansion, I''m not their opponent."


    "What did Miss Shui say, why do I want you to monitor the Shuangyun Mansion, how many people in the fairy world have such skills! The palace lord only wanted to let the girl take good care of herself, but the palace lord didn''t mean anything. , originally wanted to cooperate with Shuangyun Mansion, but who knew that the other party seemed unwilling.


    Ms. Shui also knows the secret realm of Shinto, right? "


    Shui Ningzhi moved in his heart, but did not speak, but his ears listened carefully.


    "There are not only opportunities to become gods in the secret realm of Shinto, but also other opportunities. As long as you can get the opportunity, maybe it will be more convenient for Shui girl to find someone." Li Wantong continued to guide her, hesitated for a while, and said, "There are countless powerhouses in the Immortal Realm. Although the Divine Dao Secret Realm is huge, it is also very mysterious. It is estimated that no one in the Immortal Realm knows what is inside, and the place where they enter is slightly different each time. **Cultivation, breaking through to the realm of Immortal Venerable is impossible."


    "What''s the meaning?"

 Chapter 821： a magic weapon

    Although ??Shui Ningzhi asked this question, he had some answers in his heart.


    Li Wantong smiled: "Miss Shui is a smart person, I heard that the person that person once had an infatuation with was Lady Mu, and in my opinion, only an infatuated woman like Shui can be worthy of him. How can a woman deserve it!"


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t speak, but Li Wantong''s words were very useful, and even she thought so, she didn''t think that the person in her heart should always be infatuated with Mu Bingyun, looking back, she should see her infatuation.


    Li Wantong saw that she didn''t speak, her eyebrows were still moved, and she continued: "If there is the help of the palace master, wouldn''t it be better for Miss Shui to get a chance?"


    Shui Ningzhi, who was not going to think about this at first, thinks about it now. Li Wantong is right. After leaving the Shuangyun Mansion, it is not so easy for her to enter the secret realm of the Shinto alone. She may be caught before she enters. to kill.


    With the help of the Jade Tripod Palace, it would undoubtedly be much easier.


    "Purpose!"


    Li Wantong smiled lightly, put it next to her ear, whispered into her ear, and finally said, "What do you think, Miss Shui?"


    Shuijingzhi hesitated in his eyes, and kept turning the cup with his fingers. Can see her nervousness, Li Wantong took a sip of tea without urging.


    "I can promise you, but you can''t hurt him."


    "That''s natural, Shui girl really is a person of interest, don''t worry, the palace master will definitely take your affairs to heart." Li Wantong settled the bill and left slowly, leaving Shui Ningzhi alone in place think. She still held the teacup tightly with her fingers, with a serious expression, she didn''t know if she was doing the right thing.


    Suddenly, she felt that there was another person in front of her, and she was startled. She raised her head quickly and saw Feng''er''s smiling face, her heart tightened: "Miss Feng''er?"


    "It''s me." Feng''er leaned closer, "What did she tell you?"


    "What nonsense is Feng''er girl talking about!" Shui Ningzhi''s face was defensive, but it caused Feng''er''s coquettish smile, her fingers tapped on the table one after another, and suddenly said: "You said, I will notify Shuangyun Mansion of this matter. , what will they do? Probably nothing, but absolutely no good for you!¡±9


    "Shui Ningzhi, stop pretending, I''ve been observing you for a long time, and you can''t hide your contact with Li Wantong from me." Feng''er pointed out the words directly, and successfully saw that Shui Ningzhi''s face changed color, and her heart was even more so. In pride, he raised his eyebrows, "Now you can''t argue, do you think I''ll tell Shuangyun Mansion about this, or..."


    "what do you want?"


    Shui Ningzhi raised his head, his eyes fixed on Feng''er, a cold aura emanated from his whole body. Feng''er is not afraid, if the person in front of her is Mu Bingyun, she may not dare to say a word, but in front of Shui Ningzhi, she is not afraid at all, Shui Ningzhi has no strength. She is strong!


    "Actually, I didn''t think about it. You also know that I was kicked out of Shuangyun Mansion by Mu Bingyun, right? I believe you don''t like her very much, do you?" Feng''er''s eyes stared at Shui Ningzhi and whispered softly. Said, "Actually, I''ve guessed the same these days, and your appearance is somewhat similar to her, shouldn''t all this be a coincidence? Shuijingzhi, your purpose is what you''re looking for. Is that person? Ling Jichen, right? This person used to be infatuated with Mu Bingyun. I don''t know the specifics. ."


    "Say, what do you want."


    Shui Ningzhi couldn''t restrain herself. She knew that she was not Feng''er''s opponent, and she didn''t even dare to let Shuangyun Mansion know that she had contacts with Yuding Palace.


    "Actually, it''s not a difficult thing, as long as you promise to introduce me to the Jade Palace Master. It''s a very simple thing, you shouldn''t refuse."


    Feng''er''s eyes had a hint of calculation, "As long as you help me with this matter, I will help you keep your secrets, and I won''t let the people in Shuangyun Mansion know."


    Shui Ningzhi frowned and said, "Is this really the only thing?"


    "Naturally, what do you think you have? What can you do for me with the strength of Shui Ningzhi?" Feng''er''s words are true, Shui Ningzhi really can''t help her, the only thing that can help her is to find a way to kill her. Take it to the Jade Ding Palace. Now she has only this way to go to the secret realm of the divine way safely. Since Mu Bingyun is not benevolent, then she is also welcome.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Shui Ningzhi hesitated for a while, feeling that this matter would not affect others, so he came down.


    Feng''er showed a triumphant smile, facing Shui Ningzhi''s somewhat tangled face, she couldn''t help laughing: "Shui Ningzhi, in fact, if you want to get what you want, why should you worry so much? Think about here and there, other people won''t think about it for you, as long as you hold the things in your own hands, it is the safest. Immortal world is a world where the strong eat the weak, your strength is not enough, it is natural to be disliked by others. Only waiting for you When you reach the top, no one else dares to make trouble in front of you."


    Feng''er got up slowly, straightened her dress, gave her a deep look, turned and left, "I will be here at this time tomorrow, I hope you can take me there. You''d better be able to talk. If so, there is no grudge between us!"


    Shui Ningzhi stared at Feng''er''s back, but she recalled that sentence in her mind. Only when she reached the top, no one would make trouble in front of her. At that time, no matter what she did, no one dared to give her to her. Looking at her face, she was not used to whether it was Yu Chan or Mu Bingyun, and no one dared to ignore her anymore. At that moment, she seemed to realize something, but she didn''t realize anything.


    "Brother Ao, what is this?"


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t understand, Ao Zhuo Xingshen mysteriously gave her something golden, which was a little cool to the touch, very comfortable, and it seemed that it had been polished. It looks like an amazing thing, small and compact, just the size of two palms.


    Ao Zhuoxing glanced at him, hiding the uneasiness in his expression, and just said: "This is a magic weapon, before you enter the secret realm of the divine way, you should put it on your chest, even if you meet a person of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, as long as you don''t The opponent''s continuous attack can also help you avoid a lot of danger, the magic weapon to save your life, wear it well!"


    Ao Zhuoxing took a bite of the fruit, "Don''t lose it." He turned around and grimaced his chest, motherfucker, didn''t he say that getting a scale wouldn''t hurt? Whoever said it doesn''t hurt, it just hurt him.


    Of course, Ouyang Qingqing didn''t see it, only heard the figure of Ao Zhuoxing nibbling on the fruit, some doubts, this thing has been polished to lose its original appearance, and it has been specially refined, it really looks like protecting the heart The magic weapon of pulse. I thought it must be very precious, she can''t want it.

 Chapter 822： If Binger gets old, I will grow old with you

    Just as he was about to refuse, he was interrupted by Ao Zhuoxing, "You see this thing is suitable for you, you are petite, and you can use it just right, don''t forget, I am a dragon, and my body is very strong." He has to eat well recently. Point, let the scales grow as soon as possible. You must ask Mu Bingyun to order something good, and by the way, let Wu Yun Duo cook something delicious for him.


    Thinking of the delicious taste of Shuangyun Mansion, his saliva was about to flow out.


    "This...not so good! Big Brother Ao, this thing is not ordinary at first glance, Qingqing would not dare to accept it."


    She, Ouyang Qingqing, He De He Neng, can make so many people treat her well, especially Big Brother Ao, who treats her well without any consideration of return, and she feels that she really can''t bear it.


    But Ao Zhuoxing''s stubborn appearance and a slightly rough face, but it is like you just throw it away if you don''t take it, she just held the thing like that and didn''t return it.


    "Remember refining, I''m a little hungry, I''m going to eat something, I won''t chat with you."


    After saying that, Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly turned around and patted his chest. Was he in a hurry? He knew that it would be so painful to buckle the scales before they fell off. However, thinking of the secret realm of the Shinto way is not a few years old, his scales may not be able to fall off by then, and it will only take a few years to grow, and he feels that there is nothing.


    Ouyang Qingqing stared at the figure of Ao Zhuoxing jumping away, until after disappearing, he withdrew his gaze, and there were countless emotions in his heart. After watching what was in his hand, he sat cross-legged on the couch and slowly refined it.


    In the front hall, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing when he heard Cangyu''s words, so he couldn''t help but say: "No wonder Ao Zhuoxing said he had something to do with you, so he asked you to help him refine his scales into a magic weapon to protect his heart?"


    "Yeah," Cang Yu put her in his arms, sniffing the fragrance in her hair, and stroking her silver-white hair with her fingers, "I should be able to find the spirit medicine and immortal grass in the secret realm of the Shinto, and help Binger recover. Blue silk." After so many years, he still cared about it, but unfortunately he didn''t find those elixir in Immortal Realm, and every time he saw her silver hair, he felt a little guilty.


    "Isn''t it nice to have silver hair?" He hung his arms around his neck, his eyebrows angered, "Why, do you think your hair is gray, and you don''t like it when you become an old woman?"


    "Of course not, no matter what Bing''er becomes, I like it."


    "I really know how to talk," she couldn''t help kissing the corner of his mouth, touching it softly, making the two of them meet each other''s eyes, and their eyes moved, she said, "If we weren''t cultivators, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people died. Going back, are you sure you won''t despise an old woman with wrinkled skin, gray hair, and a rickety figure? Don''t you feel disgusted by holding her?"


    "If Bing''er gets old, I will grow old with you. If you want to be disgusted and disgusted, as long as the old lady doesn''t dislike the old lady."


    After he finished speaking, he held her lips in one bite, stuck out the tip of his tongue to **** her sweetness, and kissed her cheek carefully, looking very cherished.


    She had a warm smile on her brows, eyes and heart. The two leaned against each other tightly, as if they could last forever, and nothing could separate them from each other.


    Dark Cloud sat silently at the door of the hall, and he heard the seemingly plain, but very affectionate words of the two of them, which touched his heart. There were more and more days of thinking of that face in her mind, and she rubbed her cheeks fiercely.


    she let out a dejected breath. Could it be that she really fell in love with that boy Nan Junmo? He frowned, very distressed.


    She raised her eyes and looked into the distance, but her mind quickly recalled everything she had been with that kid. After so many years, she was horrified to discover that even a little detail made her deeply, especially that kid. Every word seemed to have a deep meaning, which surprised her a little.


    She is not a fool, nor is she an emotionless person. Thinking about it so carefully, it seems that the kid... seems to have such a little bit of affection towards her?


    Then she lowered her head, feeling a little weird, and then she thought that so many years had passed, even if that kid had some feelings for him back then, he couldn''t remember it for so long, right?


    After ?? figured it out, she suddenly smiled, because she thought too much. No matter how good you are, you can''t resist the passage of time!


    was still a little disappointed, because she found that she had never met a man who matched her heart than Nanjun Mo''s boy for so many years.


    Suddenly there was some movement beside her, she turned her head and saw Tao Ran squatting beside her, hiding the thoughts in her mind.


    "Tao Ran, what are you doing here? The hall was occupied by Bingyun''s two people who scattered dog food."


    Tao Ran has actually been here for a long time, but she just discovered it.


    What is Xiao Wuyun thinking? There was an emotion in his eyes that he had never seen before, and that emotion made him feel empty in his heart.


    "Xiao Wuyun, why are you so fascinated? It''s been a long time since I''ve been here. When I saw you sighing and sighing, your little face was wrinkled like an old woman."


    Wu Yun curled his lips: "You are watching carefully." She moved her eyes, beckoned, and motioned for Tao Ran to go over a little bit, and the latter really passed over a little bit, and she heard her whisperingly ask: "Do you have a girl you like? ?"


    Tao Ran paused, his heart skipped a beat, and he glanced at her subconsciously, only to find that she had a curious expression and no other expression, and said, "Yes."


    Dark Cloud''s eyes lit up: "Then how do you like this girl, and what do you think in your heart?"


    "Feel?"


    Tao Ran fell into deep thought, recalling the feeling of liking someone, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I feel happy, I just want to see her every day and be with her forever." When he said this, his The little girl he liked appeared in his mind.


    blinked, "I want to see her happy every day, I can''t wait to give her everything."


    Wu Yun nodded: "Is that so?" I remembered that Nan Junmo did this at the beginning. He accompanied her to play and frolic every day. When the alcoholic was with her, he seldom drank and said he was with her. More fun than drinking.


    The more she thought about it, the more strange she felt. She couldn''t help but ask again: "How long do you think this kind of love can last? If it''s been separated for decades, or even hundreds of years, will this kind of love still exist?" She herself I didn''t realize that when I asked this question, my expression was so serious and nervous.


    Who is Tao Ran? Naturally, he can easily feel the mood swings of the dark clouds. He was not happy but a little disappointed. Is it really the one named Nan Junmo?


    Remembering that this person is still Mu Bingyun''s eldest brother, he felt that life was a gloomy place. He originally thought that the building near the water would get the moon first, but he didn''t want the bright moon to ignore his heart, and the dark cloud clearly had that person in his heart.

 Chapter 823： Im trying, maybe you dont see

    "Tao Ran, don''t you know?"


    After a long time, Wu Yun found that Tao Ran did not answer, but was distracted, and couldn''t help but ask again.


    Tao Ran reacted, touched her head, and smiled: "I really don''t know, everyone is different. Some people can like a person for a long time until his life comes to an end, and some people may Once we''re apart, we won''t like each other again, everyone is different."


    "What you said is also a bit pertinent, it''s not nonsense."


    Dark Cloud lowered her head sadly, she could clearly see anyone''s feelings, but she couldn''t understand what she should do. Is this what the authorities mean, and the bystanders are clear?


    "Does Xiao Wuyun have someone he likes, or does he know someone who likes you?"


    Tao Ran asked inadvertently after taking a deep breath.


    "It''s all right!" Wu Yun didn''t deny it, "I''m still a little uncertain. The most important thing is that I haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I''m even more uncertain. Maybe, I''ll be able to understand when we meet in the future."


    "So that''s the case," Tao Ran had the feeling that he would tell her immediately, but he was afraid that she would reject it immediately. The dark clouds had a clear love and hatred. Unless she felt the same way about herself, telling her would be a dead end. I''m afraid it would be difficult to get close to her. , "The person Wu Yun likes, liked you in the past, if you don''t like you in the future, what will you do?"


    "What else can I do, people don''t like me anymore, can''t put a hot face on a cold butt?" Wu Yun rolled his eyes, although he felt a little uncomfortable, if Nan Junmo really didn''t like her, she Gotta find a chance to beat her up to save her from bothering her for so long.


    Tao Ran laughed, much better than before, in fact, he thinks it! Decades, hundreds of years, if you haven''t seen each other during this period, you''re likely to forget it.


    As long as he is always by the dark cloud''s side, there will definitely be a chance.


    Wu Yun didn''t know that there was someone staring at her beside her, and suddenly reacted, "So you have someone you like?"


    "Yes, there is."


    "who is it?"


    "Confidentiality."


    Dark Cloud snorted, but didn''t ask any more questions.


    "You''re in Shuangyun Mansion all day, and you don''t chase the person you like, so you''re not afraid of her running away with others?"


    Tao Ran''s eyes suddenly became serious and he said, "I''m working hard, maybe you didn''t see it."


    Wu Yun just thought that the other party was saying that he didn''t see him trying to pursue his girl. After thinking about it, she didn''t spend all day with Tao Ran, maybe they did other things?


    Tao Ran said this to her. He was just saying that he had been working hard for a long time, but she didn''t see anything.


    "Time flies so fast, even though this girl has grown up to be in her teens, it''s really too early to talk about these things now, okay, you kid, go after the girl you like, Ben The girl has to go back to prepare, and the secret realm of Shinto will be opened. Your kid is already the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and you can almost become a god, maybe you can get a chance."


    "Get ready and good luck!"


    Dark Cloud patted Tao Ran on the shoulder, got up and smoothed her dress, looked at the low voice of two people talking in the hall, full of sweetness, she lifted her skirt and turned to go to the room.


    Tao Ran stared at her back, then glanced at the back hall, so emotional, I don''t know when he would be able to have Tao Ran.


    Just wanting to be with her every day is his greatest luck.


    He stood up, flicked the dust on his robe, and left with a folding fan. He had a smile on his face. He should have listened to the dark clouds and prepared. How to pursue the girl you like.


    In a blink of an eye, there is still one year left before the opening of the secret realm of the divine way. Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion has already prepared. Most of them have gone. not going.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t persuade him to say anything, it was Wu Laiqing''s volition. Some people are willing to go to higher places, and some people really prefer to be more calm and secure.


    Lu Youran gave birth to a son more than ten years ago, but now she is pregnant again, especially seeing how happy their family is, she knows that this is Wu Laiqing''s happiness.


    "Lai Qing, then you take good care of the business, and You Ran will let her come to raise her in the house. How can she be able to run around when she is pregnant?"


    "Know, you can rest assured, big boss. She is a person who can''t sit still and always feels uncomfortable if she doesn''t do things. I can only go over to accompany her when I have time. The son has given me a lot of masters, enough to protect her. ."


    "That''s good, then you wait for us to come back."


    "Okay, Big Master, Second Master, everyone, have a safe journey, I''ll be here waiting for you to come back."


    Everyone said goodbye to Wu Laiqing, and upon hearing his heartfelt blessings, they couldn''t help congratulating his soon-to-be born daughter. For monks, it is too simple to see whether there is a daughter or a boy in the stomach.


    In addition to the people in Shuangyun Mansion, the other major sects actually started to set off a year ago, and all the major sects found their allies.


    Among them, Yuding Palace has attracted many sects, but Dongfang Ming, who is obviously the largest family, has not cooperated with the major sects. I don''t know if it''s a matter with Qianjia, which made all the factions hesitate.


    As soon as they arrived at the teleportation formation in Shuangyun City, they welcomed Yu Piaopiao and Xue Lin. Xue Lin sneered and turned his head away, saying that if Yu Piao Piao had not made an appointment with these people without his consent, he would have left early.


    "Oh, second brother Xue, why don''t you greet Sister Bingyun, Xiaoyun and the others?"


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t seem to see anything, so she quickly pulled Xue Lin and said to Mu Bingyun with a smile, "Sister Bingyun, Second Brother Xue is actually very happy to go with you."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing too: "It turns out that the second son of Xue thinks this way, he doesn''t want to see us, I thought he didn''t think so."


    "Where is it? Second Brother Xue also said that the people in Shuangyun Mansion are actually pretty good!" Of course, she went to the end and picked out the good words from Xue Lin''s mouth.


    Xue Lin snorted, but Yu Piao Piao didn''t lose face in the end, this stupid Yu, silly girl, has made some good friends. Seeing that these people were nice to Yu silly girl, he reluctantly said hello.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, Young Master Cang... Everyone, stay safe!"


    Xue Lin is actually very awkward, especially every time he sees Cang Yu, he feels a little pain in his cheeks, it hurts him to death. Touching it now, although the wound has disappeared without a trace, he can feel the feeling that a piece of flesh is about to come down.

 Chapter 824： Shinto Castle

    The group rode on the teleportation formation, and in a certain city in the middle, they met Qianji who was meeting with them. Qianji also brought many experts from Qianjia to meet. After resting for a while, the group set off again and hurried to the destination.


    The secret realm of Shinto, the opening of the secret realm, the opportunity, who can resist such a temptation?


    The group of ?? did not delay a bit, and the many monks and sects encountered on the road did not deliberately seek trouble. Everyone''s mind only had the secret realm of the divine way, and other than that, they could not see anything.


    Although there is still one year left, everyone still can''t hide the excitement in their eyes.


    After ten days of traveling, they finally reached their destination.


    Shinto Mountain, there is a Shinto Castle under the Shinto Mountain.


    The city is already full of people, and there are houses built by various sects around the Shinto Mountain, but for monks in the fairyland, no one does not want to visit this place.


    Mu Bingyun was standing on the pavilion of the inn in the Shinto city, looking into the distance. From a distance, it was the Shinto Mountain. He couldn''t see the top of the mountain, and he couldn''t see how big the mountain was.


    The middle of the mountain is already foggy, and the whole picture of Shinto Mountain is not visible at all. She had never seen what the mountain looked like after the Shinto Mystery Realm was opened, but she had heard countless legends.


    It is said that before the secret realm of Shinto Mountain is opened, no one can enter it.


    The mountain is so big that no one actually lives in it. As for monsters, no one knows if there are any. At a glance, there are only lush trees, other than clouds and mist.


    "Yu, what is your chance to become a god?"


    She is now the sixth rank of Immortal Venerable, and he is already the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and he has reached the ninth rank for many years, but he has not touched the edge of becoming a god. That''s why she wondered, what is the chance to become a god, and if you don''t get the chance, what is the time to become a god?


    "You''ll know when you go, why did Binger ask this question?"


    "You have also broken through to the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable for so many years, but you still can''t touch the edge of becoming a god. I was thinking, if I could figure out the reason, would it be easier for an immortal to become a god?"


    Her eyes were sparkling like two jewels. He covered her eyes with his hands, "Don''t worry, you will always become a god."


    "You are confident, but it''s not you that I worry about, it''s only a matter of time before you become a god," she raised her eyebrows, "there are so many people around us, if one day, we will all become gods, but Are you going to separate?"


    "Bing''er is right. When the husband has the opportunity, he will definitely study it carefully and give you an explanation."


    She smiled and opened his hand, "Irregular old man!"


    Cang Yu touched his face, "It turns out that Bing''er is too old for her husband, is she really old?" He took her hand and let her touch his face, the touch was the same as before, still like Silky smooth, she laughed and scolded, "Let go."


    "Don''t let it go, if I let Bing''er go, I won''t be my husband. I, the old man, will depend on you." He wrapped her in his arms and sniffed the fragrance of her neck, "It depends on you, for the sake of The husband''s dowry is ready, and after finding the parents and father-in-law, let''s hold a wedding and have another child."


    "You think a lot."


    Even though she said that, there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, "The dowry must be prepared enough, otherwise this girl will not marry."


    "I know, Shuangyun''s family has a big business, how can I have the courage to marry a husband without any capital." He whispered in her ear: "Madam, are you satisfied?"


    "Satisfied, very satisfied." She turned around and hugged him tightly, leaning against his chest, "As long as there is you, it will be a grand wedding," she raised her eyes, there was some water in them Guang, "You are the best gift God has given me."


    After ?? said, she hugged tighter, "I have to hold tighter, lest someone come to grab it."


    "My husband is already stuck on your body, and no one can take it away. If he takes it away, Bing''er''s flesh will be injured, and my husband will be reluctant to bear it." She whispered softly and made her close her eyes. The worries of the secret realm also gradually disappeared.


    She knew that as long as this person was always by her side, she would feel extremely peaceful. Thank him for being by her side all the time and never giving up.


    "remember."


    she murmured, "Don''t forget."


    "will not forget."


    ¡­


    Everyone looked at the way the two were embracing each other, but no one dared to go over. Without even saying a word, the pair of bi men stood there, as if they had become a landscape.


    "The two of them are so happy."


    Li Lilac exclaimed, "I hope they can always be like this."


    "Lilac, in fact, we can too."


    Pale embraced Li Dingxiang''s shoulders, "Look, do I also have the potential to be a good husband? If we don''t come out, we''ll settle the marriage. It turns out that those old bachelors in Cangtianmen have wives, and most of them are all married. I''m married, and some have children, and now the only old bachelor is me." The more pale he said, the more pitiful he became, his face was pitiful, which attracted a little sympathy from everyone.


    Dark Cloud waved his hand quietly, and the others pushed away quickly, leaving a separate space for the two of them.


    "Think beautifully!"


    Li Dingxiang glared at him: "What do you think about all day? Why, if I don''t marry you, I will feel a little lonely, and the loneliness is unbearable? I can''t bear it anymore... If you can''t bear it, don''t come to me. "


    "Where, I can''t help it, I can''t help it, I just can''t help but miss you at night, Lilac..." Pale hugged her with a shameless face, "You said, we''ll get married when we come out, okay?"


    It was like a child asking an adult for candy, but it made Li Dingxiang laugh.


    pushed him away: "Don''t be so rude, get married, wait for the Japanese girl to figure it out, or you can make this girl very satisfied, then get married."


    "real?"


    "Naturally, do you think this girl has deceived you all these years?"


    "Of course... no." Pale said quickly, for fear of making her angry, she felt a little bitter. But in the end, she got her heart, and her heart was still a little sweet.


    He glanced at Li Dingxiang, then at Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, and sighed, "Master, you are teaching your subordinates how to coax women!" Speaking of which, Master, how did you manage to get Madam done in the first place? Over the years, he has only let Lilac relax.


    Recalling his wife''s words, he fell into deep thought, and while observing Li Dingxiang, he saw that she was also thinking about something. I thought to myself, is it really like what Mrs. said, is Lilac just afraid of something?


    Thinking of what happened to Qingqing some time ago, Li Dingxiang''s attitude was very fierce, and she understood a little.


    "Lilac, I will always be by your side and never leave. Even if you don''t want me, I will still secretly stay by your side."


    Li Lilac was taken aback, staring at his serious face.

 Chapter 825： you are a man

    "Dog skin plaster!"


    She finally laughed, but she didn''t break free of his hand and let him hold it, "If you are a dog skin plaster, the adhesive will not loosen."


    "This dog skin plaster will stick to you tightly and will never be thrown off."


    Pale was a little happy, and he clearly felt that Li Dingxiang''s attitude was changing. At this time, he didn''t speak anymore, just held her hand quietly and watched the sun rise, as if a new world was ushered in.


    This inn is still under the banner of Shuangyun Commercial Bank, and now Shuangyun Commercial Bank is already a fairyland and everyone knows it. This is also the largest inn in Shinto City. As long as there are guests, they can expand the room anytime and anywhere.


    also made people see the strength of Shuangyun Mansion. Its Immortal Formation Master is a special one, but it was used as an expansion room. Many people vomited blood after knowing it.


    I heard that every city has a ninth to tenth level Immortal Formation Master, how terrifying it is!


    There was Mu Bingyun''s early reminder that their room had been reserved here. Even the rooms of Yu Piao Piao and Qian Ji were reserved. I heard that Dongfang Ming wanted to live here, but he was on the blacklist of Shuangyun Firm, so he would definitely not be able to enter. green.


    Qianji pursed her lips: "Wuyun, well done, I''m happy if this person is unlucky."


    "Actually, I''m also very happy. If this kind of scumbag is easy to kill, it''s better to kill it directly." Wu Yun''s little arms and legs swayed, aiming at the ring on his finger, his eyes fell on Yu Piaopiao on the body, "Why hasn''t your brother Xue come yet?"


    Yu Piaopiao''s face was a little red, and he seemed a little embarrassed for that "Your Brother Xue".


    "Big Brother Xue has more people with him, and the speed is slower, I guess it is faster!" Thinking that she hadn''t seen Big Brother Xue for so many years, she was also a little nervous.


    "Brother Xue, silly girl Yu, that thing Xue Mang should have already engaged with the girl of the Su family. What are you still looking forward to? They have already left you behind." Xue Lin seemed to continue to attack, "I advise you to accept that! If Xue Mang really liked you, he wouldn''t have left you in Double Cloud City for so long."


    "Second Brother Xue, don''t talk nonsense, Big Brother Xue won''t do this, if he is engaged, why wouldn''t I know?" Yu Piao Piao looked very persistent, staring firmly at Xue Lin, "If you talk nonsense again , I''m ignoring you."


    "Huh, I need you to pay attention to this son? Don''t be sentimental, Yu stupid stupid, Yu stupid girl!"


    She couldn''t do anything about Xue Lin''s random nickname for Yu Piaopiao, and warned him not to call him that, anyway, she was a girl. But Xue Lin was just a rogue, he didn''t listen at all, and in the end there was nothing he could do.


    As for the people in Shuangyun Mansion, as long as they see the two of them, they can see that Xue Lin belittles Xue Mang. Yu Piaopiao speaks good words for Xue Mang, but can''t find any reason. Xue Lin is always very anxious. There is no way.


    "Xue Lin, don''t bully our family fluttering, you are a big man, come and fight me one-on-one if you have the ability."


    "Down with you, my son is not stupid, stupid girl!" Xue Lin sighed in contempt, "In a duel with the beast, no matter how powerful this son is, he will not have the courage." Xue Lin leaned on the chair, really It''s a fairyland scoundrel.


    Dark Cloud dragged his chin: "I''ve never seen a man like you who doesn''t look like a man."


    "You are a divine beast, and this young master can''t afford to provoke him." Xue Lin was not afraid of blows at all. Anyway, he had no face at all in front of the people of Shuangyun Mansion.


    Yu Piaopiao looked embarrassed, and quickly explained, "Xiaoyun, second brother Xue is just a bit playful, but he''s not bad-hearted. Although he doesn''t look like a man, he is actually a man, and he is quite good in many cases."


    "Hahaha..." Wu Yun burst out laughing, "Okay, I believe you." She ignored Xue Mang''s darkened face and laughed aside.


    She felt that Xue Lin was actually really good. The average person would have been **** off after being assisted by Yu Piao Piao.


    Xue Lin took a deep breath, turned his head and stared at Yu Piaopiao fiercely, but seeing her innocent face, he took another deep breath: "Silly girl Yu, why does this young master not look like a man? "


    "You''re a man, second brother Xue, I''m just for example, nothing else." Yu Piaopiao quickly explained, "Don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry, I just ask you, why do you say I''m not like a man?"


    Xue Lin only felt that his dignity had been challenged. Yu Piaopiao looked at everyone anxiously, not knowing how to explain it. He opened his mouth and closed it again.


    Xue Lin muttered, "What a silly girl!" Then he turned his head and leaned on it, but this scene made Yu Piaopiao a little worried.


    "Second Brother Xue, are you angry?"


    "Be angry with a silly girl, it must be that my son has a problem with his IQ."


    "Second Brother Xue, are you really not angry?"


    "No, no, silly girl, why don''t you go outside to see if your brother Xue is here? I''m not angry, a silly girl is going to be unlucky. What do I do with an unlucky guy?"


    Yu Piaopiao saw that Xue Lin did not look angry, so he turned and left decisively. She really wanted to go outside to see, when will Brother Xue come over.


    I haven¡¯t seen you for many years, and I don¡¯t know what happened to Brother Xue. Last time they passed the news, he also asked how her divine beast was, and he seemed to care about her too.


    It''s not like Second Brother Xue said, Brother Xue has no purpose, Brother Xue is a good person, if not a good person, how can he save her?


    With excitement, Yu Piaopiao walked out of the courtyard of the inn and waited in the lobby of the inn. I waited from morning to afternoon, but no one came. Yu Piaopiao couldn''t bear it anymore, and he continued to pass on news during the period, but he didn''t have Xue Mang''s worries.


    When ??Mu Bingyun came down, he saw her anxious face, "Piao Piao, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister Bingyun, it''s been a day, and I don''t know what happened to Big Brother Xue. It stands to reason that even if he can''t make it to Shendao City, he should have replied to my news. Did you say something happened to him?"


    Yu Piaopiao said with a sad face on her face, "Will Big Brother Xue encounter any danger? The Xue family has a long way to get here, and I don''t know what happened to Big Brother Xue." She looked outside, carefully She looked in the crowd, but no matter how she looked, she couldn''t find the figure in her mind.


    Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun looked at each other and said, "Piao Piao, don''t worry, the strength of Xue Da Gongzi is not something that ordinary people can deal with, you only care about it, maybe you are delayed because of something on the road, maybe tomorrow be able to come.¡±


    was talking when she looked outside and found a familiar figure.

 Chapter 826： His stuff is mine

    Yu Piaopiao felt relieved after hearing Mu Bingyun''s explanation, but when she saw her eyes outside the door, she couldn''t bear to look over, and a woman''s figure appeared in her field of vision. The woman looked a little flamboyant, and there were two maids by her side, as well as dozens of guards, all carefully protecting the woman in the center.


    At a glance, you know that the identity of the other party is unusual.


    Yu Piaopiao was thinking, and he didn''t know which family it belonged to. To have such a big background and to use so many guards, the strength of this woman did not seem to be strong, even a little weaker than her. Perhaps, it is more favored at home.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but think of her doting dad, who should come over in two days. After so many years, I don''t know how my father is doing, but I put Xue Mang behind him for the time being.


    After returning to her senses, she saw that the woman had walked in front of Mu Bingyun. Just as she was about to ask if Mu Bingyun knew him, she heard the woman speak.


    "Mu Bingyun, it''s been a long time," Mo Yi''er looked around, "Why didn''t you see Big Brother Cang, didn''t Big Brother Cang come with you?" He asked very directly, as if she had a better relationship with Cangyu of.


    Mu Bingyun pursed his lips and smiled: "I''m tired, I''m sleeping in the room!"


    The corner of Wu Yun''s eyes twitched, tired, will the immortal be tired?


    Bingyun, aren''t you a little dirty? Apart from doing things between men and women when the immortals sleep, what else do they do? Under normal circumstances, aren''t they all cultivating on the couch?


    Sure enough, Mo Yier''s face cracked a bit: "Shameless!"


    "I''m going to see Big Brother Cang. I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I really miss him. Daddy will come over tomorrow. Actually, I also want to see him. I''m going to discuss the opportunity to enter the secret realm of Shinto."


    Mo Yier named her importance in one sentence. If Mu Bingyun didn''t want her to see her, it would delay the cooperation between the two sides.


    Wu Yun rubbed his brows, tugged at Mu Bingyun''s sleeve, and said, "Bingyun, Piao Piao and I go out for a walk, I heard that there are many good things in the secret realm of the Shinto, yes, the trading market is also very good. It''s so busy, take advantage of the time to look for any good treasures!"


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Yu Piaopiao away.


    In the lobby of the inn, only Mu Bingyun and Mo Yier were left. As for Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei, Mo Yier seemed to have taken care of them very obediently. Now they are respectful, and they really look like girls. If it wasn''t for the unwillingness in the eyes of the two, Mu Bingyun would really admire them.


    "Already asleep, he probably has no interest in talking to Ling Zun."


    Mo Yi''er raised her head and said: "Are you qualified to help Big Brother Cang decide things? You are Shuangyun Mansion, Big Brother Cang is Cangtianmen, so he should come directly and say, even if the two of you are husband and wife, so what? ?"


    "Of course it can be done. We are husband and wife together, and everything he owns is mine, so I can naturally decide." Mu Bingyun rudely said, "But Miss Mo, who has come to find Bingyun''s husband over and over again, doesn''t know about the fairyland. People know what they will think."


    Mo Yi''er''s expression changed and she glared fiercely, but she didn''t say she wanted to see Cang Yu, but said softly: "Don''t be complacent, one day, I will let Brother Cang stay by my side forever, and I am willing to do so. Please stay by my side! Big Brother Cang and I are the best match in the world, and you... hum!"


    "Let''s go, go and choose a roommate for this lady. If you''re not satisfied with the selection, you should know about this lady''s temper!" She raised her hand and naturally greeted Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei.


    The two were unwilling, but they had to leave. They quickly and respectfully walked over to the shopkeeper, asked for a few rooms, and then led Mo Yier up.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, but when he saw the person walking in at the door, the smile was closed again. Rubbing his eyebrows, is it because Shuangyun Inn is so famous that these people run like this?


    "Ice cloud."


    Jin Shui''s eyes were sharp and he noticed her at once. He couldn''t help speeding up his pace. He didn''t even notice that Shui Ningzhi beside him stiffened, "Bingyun, is Qingqing here?"


    "You still haven''t given up?" Mu Bingyun couldn''t bear the entanglement of Jing Jinshui, "Qingqing is very good now, if Senior Brother Jing is for her good, don''t bother her anymore."


    "I... Bingyun, just let me meet her, I can''t forget Qingqing these days, I already knew I was wrong, I just want to meet her alone and let her understand my heart, this time I''m real I want to be with her well and never hurt her again." Jing Jinshui looked a little pitiful, but Mu Bingyun didn''t have any soft heart.


    She felt that Qingqing was happier after she left Jingjinshui, especially the care of Ouyang Qingqing by Ao Zhuoxing, which was better for her. Although I don''t know if the two are destined, it''s better than seeing Qingqing''s face with sadness.


    "The hurt has already been done. Brother Jing, I didn''t stop you from seeing Qingqing. If she wants to see you, she will naturally meet you. In these days, she took the initiative to not want to see you. If she wants to see you, what do you think? Can I stop it?"


    Jing Jinshui took a step back, some couldn''t believe it, but he had to believe that Qingqing''s temperament was indeed like this.


    "Brother, are you all right?"


    Shui Ningzhi helped him to stabilize his figure, and sighed: "Let''s go and ask for two rooms!" After he greeted Mu Bingyun, he asked for a room with the shopkeeper. People were led upstairs.


    "Brother Ao, I''m so sorry, why do you have to spend money every time and take me to such a fun place, Qingqing doesn''t know how to thank you."


    Ao Zhuoxing said with a carefree face: "Thank you for what? It''s just a little thing, Qingqing doesn''t know, Mu Bingyun has too many good things for that girl, I occasionally order it..." The voice stopped abruptly, he saw Mu Bingyun Bingyun''s face was half-smiling, his facial muscles trembled, and a pair of tigers stared, "Mu Bingyun, are you eavesdropping on us again?"


    "Ao Zhuoxing, keep your mouth clean. What is eavesdropping? It''s obvious that you are talking so loudly that everyone around you can hear it. It''s obviously listening in an open and honest manner. Where is eavesdropping, you''re such a big man, you''re not afraid of losing face."


    Ao Zhuoxing blushed: "What shame is not disgraceful, I have a dignified golden five-clawed golden dragon, or the ninth rank of immortals rare in the immortal world, let you use it to run errands, shouldn''t you be paid a little?"


    "Well, Uncle Ao is of infinite value. I don''t dare to give anything, or you won''t go to the house and uncover the tiles?"


    Ao Zhuoxing automatically regarded this as a compliment to him, and looked arrogant: "Hmph, it''s good to understand, if you think Lao Tzu is really good, then you should take it to that." I don''t know when , Ao Zhuoxing felt more and more humiliated when he mentioned that he was contracted, so he just replaced it with that ah ah ah ah ah every time.

 Chapter 827： I dont feel anything anymore

    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help laughing when she heard what the two said. To be honest, these days are really her happiest days since she was in the fairyland. Everyone treats her so well.


    "Qingqing!"


    Jing Jinshui suddenly rushed down the stairs, with surprise in his eyes, he came to her at once, when no one could react, he hugged Ouyang Qingqing.


    "Qingqing, I finally see you, I miss you so much..." He hugged her hard, for fear that she would leave his arms and he didn''t want to lose her. He couldn''t bear the days of losing her anymore, and finally, finally let him hug her.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s smile was so stiff on his face, his whole body was held tightly by him, and he couldn''t break free at all.


    "You... let me go!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and pushed hard, Ao Zhuoxing also reacted and grabbed Jing Jinshui behind him, ready to lift him up, but no matter how hard he tried, Jing Jinshui would not let go.


    Ao Zhuoxing was worried about hurting Ouyang Qingqing. Of course, he was also afraid of hurting Jing Jinshui, in case Qingqing blamed him.


    "Brother Ao, help me get rid of him, I don''t want to see him! Let him go!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was flushed red, at this time, Ao Zhuoxing finally understood that Ouyang Qingqing was unwilling, and slapped Jing Jinshui on the back. I''ll let you go again!"


    "Qingqing, forgive me, okay?"


    "You let go!"


    Ouyang Qingqing said angrily, "We are over."


    "Senior Brother Jing, let go of Qingqing!" Mu Bingyun frowned: "Didn''t you see that she was uncomfortable?"


    Ao Zhuoxing slapped him again, Jing Jinshui still didn''t let go, and said stubbornly: "I won''t let go, let her go, she won''t care about me anymore, if you want to die together, you just shoot me to death. , I won''t let go!"


    After he finished speaking, he also crossed his arms and wrapped Ouyang Qingqing in his arms. Even if Ao Zhuoxing wanted to use force, he was afraid of hurting Ouyang Qingqing.


    "Ao Zhuoxing, hold his arm," Mu Bingyun saw that Ouyang Qingqing could hardly breathe, and grabbed Jing Jinshui''s left arm with one hand, while Ao Zhuoxing grabbed his right arm. After Jin Shui''s arm was opened, Ouyang Qingqing, who was free at this time, was already pale, "Get out!"


    Ouyang Qingqing turned around and was about to run up, but Jing Jinshui, who had reacted, suddenly hugged her legs: "Don''t go, Qingqing, will you forgive me once?" He looked at Ouyang Qingqing''s red neck with some eyes Panic, "Qingqing, I just don''t want to leave you, I don''t want to lose you, I didn''t mean to hurt you, Qingqing, let''s start over, okay?"


    "Let go!"


    Ouyang Qingqing slapped him on the top of the head and said coldly, "When you hugged me, I didn''t feel anything anymore, let''s go! Jing Jinshui, if you don''t love me, if you love me, you won''t Hurt me over and over again, if you love me, you won''t come and hurt me again for your own selfish desires." She tugged at the front of her clothes, her entire neck was red, "Is this the price you paid for loving me? If so, I Ouyang Qingqing doesn''t know how many times she has to die. People who are good to me are very good, I can''t live up to their good intentions, I can''t figure out how to die!"


    "Jing Jinshui, can you count how many times I have died for you? Every time you forgive you one sentence, I will be able to forgive you. Will you hurt me again when you come back? Do you think I have a problem with my brain, or do you think I am wrong? Stupid, deserve to be manipulated by you?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little sarcastic: "I understand, how can I love someone who is willing to hurt him. Because I used to love you, I can''t bear to hurt you, even if I know that you miss other women, I still can''t see that you are in danger, always Be the first to rush to your side and shield you from all dangers."


    "Qingqing, I understand everything, I understand everything, I will cherish you, I will not let you down, I hope you will give me another chance."


    "No, I don''t love you anymore, I don''t want to die," Ouyang Qingqing lowered her head, met his panicked eyes, and suddenly smiled, "The more times you die, the more you can learn a lesson, maybe you like it Mine, but you can''t love me wholeheartedly, even if you can do it now, I don''t need it anymore, this is the last time I said it, next time I won''t be polite, I heard that you and Yuding Palace Are there any contacts?"


    "Qingqing, don''t, I have nothing to do with Yuding Palace, I..."


    Ouyang Qingqing squatted down and pulled his hand away easily. After Jinshui was too late, she jumped to the second floor and looked back at him: "I don''t need your charity. If you miss it, you miss it. There is regret medicine in the world, so wouldn''t people die."


    After saying that, her figure finally disappeared in front of his eyes. There is no nostalgia at all, is this still his Qingqing?


    Qingqing is such a simple and gentle little girl, why is her eyes so cold? When I look at him, I can no longer experience the tenderness like water.


    "Qingqing!"


    He shouted, he didn''t understand why Qingqing was able to forget him in a short period of time, no, he shouldn''t believe it. But when he got to the top, facing the powerful formation, he had nothing to do. After a long time, finally decadent appeared in front of everyone.


    Suddenly, he raised his head and rushed to the side of Mu Bingyun and Ao Zhuoxing, "Bingyun, can you help me persuade Qingqing, because we used to be the same family, okay?"


    "Senior Brother Jing, how can I get involved in emotional matters, Qingqing doesn''t want to care about you, do you want me to force her to care about you? Qingqing is right, you are very selfish emotionally, do you like her or not? Are you willing to disappear such a person who loved you wholeheartedly?"


    "Of course I like her, I really love her."


    "So, how can you bear to hurt her, do you think she can''t break free when you hold her? She just wants to see what you will do, and you still choose to hurt her to get her without hesitation. You never I have understood what she needs, she doesn''t need someone who is good to her, but the only person who is good to her, if you can''t do it, don''t provoke her in the future."


    "Even if you can do it one day, she probably won''t look back."


    As Qingqing said, if you miss it, you miss it. If there is a medicine for regret, will people still die? Everyone who is dying can shout, if you regret it, can you come back.


    A thought appeared in Mu Bingyun''s eyes. It wasn''t that her brother paid a huge price, and this made time go back, did she return to the past?


    If you want to get something, you have to pay a price. There is no free lunch in the world.

 Chapter 828： Are you being ripped off?

    Jing Jinshui was dazed and shook his head suddenly, he didn''t believe it, he absolutely didn''t believe it, Qingqing loved him so deeply, how could it be possible to forget him in a short period of time.


    "No, Qingqing must be angry, she won''t forget me, Qingqing will never forget me, we agreed that we will be together forever, we agreed that we will overcome all hardships, no matter what happens Separation." He hugged his head in pain, suddenly heard a cold snort, looked up and saw Ao Zhuoxing''s expression was not good.


    ''s eyes lit up: "Brother Ao!"


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes widened, and even Mu Bingyun frowned a little. They didn''t expect Jing Jinshui to kneel before Ao Zhuoxing.


    "Brother Ao, will you leave Qingqing? As long as you leave Qingqing, she will definitely come back to me, she must still love me, but because I made her angry, she will behave with Aoxiong. Be more intimate, this is what Qingqing wants me to understand. Now I have understood, so, brother Ao, can you leave Qingqing?"


    Mu Bingyun raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth, turned around and left. She felt that Jing Jinshui must be possessed, and she wanted to go back to the room to see the man in her house and ask how to cure this disease. If you don''t ask yourself why, you put the blame on others.


    She believed that Ao Zhuoxing would definitely teach Jing Jinshui a profound lesson, and she was not worried that Jing Jinshui would be killed by Ao Zhuoxing. Although this guy is a bit rude, it''s not that he can''t understand clearly. Most importantly, he attaches great importance to Ouyang Qingqing. If it is said that in the Shuangyun Mansion, I am afraid that only Ouyang Qingqing will make him pay attention.


    Sure enough, when Ao Zhuoxing saw Mu Bingyun leave, he snorted coldly, pulled the fingers of his wrench, and lifted Jing Jinshui up: "Your brain was kicked by a donkey''s leg, then I will help you around. Brain, let you return to normal IQ."


    After saying that, he left with Jinshui in hand. Shui Ningzhi looked a little nervous and was about to follow her. Suddenly, a group of people stopped her, and Li Dingxiang appeared in front of her with her arms around her, so that she did not dare to act rashly.


    Li Dingxiang raised her brows: "Don''t worry, I can''t die, I will give you a complete righteous brother later. Next time, watch closely, this man is not Ouyang Qingqing''s, you can take it away. We are such a good girl, naturally suitable. A better person, even if we can''t find a suitable person for the time being, all of us in Shuangyun Mansion will hold her in the palm of our hands, she is our little prince, not a scumbag like Jin Shui can be bullied!"


    "As for you, Miss Shui, just stay here and wait! Take the people back later. Don''t say that what happened to Qingqing has nothing to do with you," Li Dingxiang got closer, and exposed without mercy at all, " You could have avoided the conflict between the two of them, but you couldn''t bear it, because he was the only person who was kind to you. Even if there was a problem between Ouyang Qingqing and him, you still chose to ignore it, and instead chose to care about Jing Jinshui. Ningzhi, you are not a good thing, do you think that you can replace her by looking like Bingyun?"


    "Fart! Let me tell you, Bingyun is unique in this world, no one can replace her! If you do your own thing, we can''t control it, but your appearance has destroyed Qingqing''s feelings. But we don''t blame you anymore. , without Shuijingzhi, there are thousands of other women, it would be better to let Qingqing recognize it earlier."


    Li Dingxiang sneered and raised her hand: "Look at Miss Shui, and let go when Jing Jinshui comes back."


    "Yes, Lilac girl."


    Shui Ningzhi lowered his eyes, his whole body was tense, his face was still expressionless, and his hands were already clenched into fists. When the footsteps disappeared and could not be heard, she suddenly raised her eyes, she wanted to grab her own things, couldn''t she?


    Ouyang Qingqing is Jing Jinshui''s lover, and she is Jing Jinshui''s righteous sister, can''t she get his attention?


    She stared at the outside tightly, she would definitely hold onto her righteous brother, the only one who was kind to her, she would never let anyone take it away!


    Even Ouyang Qingqing can''t take it away, so why should she let Shuijingzhi be responsible for all this?


    What did she do wrong?


    Not long after, Ao Zhuoxing returned to the inn with Jing Jinshui, threw him aside, and said, "I''ll let you go today, Jing Jinshui, you don''t care about Qingqing girls, I do not care about Ao Zhuoxing, you go! If you have the ability, let Qingqing go back with you willingly, otherwise, don''t say these words to insult her, she is a pure and pure girl, there is only beauty in her heart, and your current appearance will defile her."


    "Brother, are you all right?"


    Shui Ningzhi hurriedly helped Jing Jinshui, took out the medicinal pill and fed him to eat it, only to feel relieved when he saw that his face was rosy. He saw a lot of scars on his body again, and there was some anger in his eyes, and he didn''t dare to attack.


    "Brother, let''s go back to the room first and treat the wound."


    Jing Jinshui looked decadent and did not resist, letting Shui Ningzhi support him back. Shui Ningzhi''s voice has lost its original indifference, and is concerned, "Brother, heal your wounds first, cultivate well, and you will soon be in the secret realm of Shinto. When your righteous brother is strong, he will naturally be able to do a lot of things."


    Jing Jinshui''s eyes lit up a bit, and he walked a lot faster. Shui Ningzhi was a little happy in her heart, and she felt more and more in her heart that she must cheer up her righteous brother.


    Although Jing Jinshui was taught a lesson, Ao Zhuoxing was not so happy, and even felt a little unhappy. According to him, he might as well just slap Jing Jinshui to death. Although he knew that Qingqing really wanted to leave Jing Jinshui, he could not confirm whether she really forgot about this person.


    scratched his hair fiercely, these things are connected together, isn''t it embarrassing for his dragon?


    But he is a golden dragon, so naturally he is not afraid of trouble!


    "Senior proud."


    Ao Zhuoxing''s ears moved, he looked up and saw Ao Jiuxiao, his eyes lit up, he walked over and grabbed Ao Jiuxiao''s shoulder: "You kid came just right, walk around, I''m still depressed and go to fight, they are the ones other than Tao Ran. He Cangyu, the other little physiques have not been beaten, but unfortunately those two are not Lao Tzu at all, they really don¡¯t know Mount Tai!


    Regardless of whether Ao Jiuxiao agrees or not, he immediately pulls him and leaps out. Before Ao Jiuxiao understood, he knew that he would be beaten severely, and his face felt a little painful when he thought of it.


    ¡­


    "Jiuxiao, why are you walking crookedly," Wu Yun stared at Ao Jiuxiao''s legs, and found that he was still shaking, a little strange, "Did you get raped?"


    The words fell, and the hall was silent.


    Ao Jiuxiao''s face turned green, and he quickly denied: "How is it possible, Wu Yun, please stop talking nonsense, it will be bad for people to misunderstand."

 Chapter 829： cloves to stimulate

    Wu Yun smiled: "Then what''s wrong with you? Why can''t you close your legs when you walk?"


    "Previously, Senior Ao had to take me to learn from each other. I was not strong enough, so I was beaten a little bit miserably." Ao Jiuxiao explained bitterly. Everyone looked at Ao Zhuo Xing in the corner, watching him with Erlang''s legs crossed while drinking. Xiaojiu, still humming a little tune, looks relaxed and in a good mood.


    "I''m surprised, why is Brother Zhuo Xing so happy, it turns out that he beat Brother Jiuxiao."


    Feng Tsing Yi had it in his eyes, and other people followed suit. Everyone knows about the previous incident, Ouyang Qingqing was entangled by Jing Jinshui, they must be in a very bad mood for Ao Zhuoxing, and they are so happy now, they must be beaten up. It is said that Jing Jinshui must not be beaten, then Ao Jiuxiao is out of luck.


    Ao Jiuxiao rubbed his abdomen: "It wasn''t me who made the mistake, but it was me who was unlucky." Everyone else laughed, naturally it was a kind smile, and Ao Jiuxiao''s body was able to withstand it.


    As for Cang Yu and Tao Ran, neither want to play with Ao Zhuo Xing, Ao Zhuo Xing can''t help it.


    "Why hasn''t Yu silly girl come back?"


    At this time, everyone was almost there, but Yu Piao Piao and Wu Yun had not yet appeared. Xue Lin was also a little worried, and looked outside from time to time.


    "Dark clouds took her to go shopping, but it''s been so long, maybe something has been delayed. With dark clouds around, she won''t have anything to do." Mu Bingyun explained.


    "So that''s what it is!" Xue Lin said with a sullen expression, "I thought that silly girl Yu would not be able to walk when she met Xue Mang, but I didn''t expect that she would go shopping."


    "Bingyun, let''s go out and have a look. I heard that the fair in Shinto City is very big, maybe we can get some good things to come back to play."


    Li Dingxiang was a little excited, "Speaking of which, since the development of Shuangyun Mansion is getting better and better, we are indeed not lacking in those things, but, I always feel that something is missing, without the thrillingness of the original cultivation, no matter what we get. It''s easier to work hard, and it''s less exciting."


    "Lilac, you are full of people who don''t know that they are hungry. There are too many people who are desperate in the fairy world. I don''t know how many people died because of a fairy grass. Want to go out to find excitement? I see, this time you enter the secret realm of Shinto, just go alone, we will not be with you."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "Qianji, what do you think of my decision?"


    "Very good, at first glance, Lilac is idle, and she should really go to practice. How can I hear that everyone in Shuangyun Mansion is working very hard to cultivate, but Lilac is very idle by herself," Qianji smiled half-smiling, " I''m a little strange, why Lilac''s strength is always worse than others, except for those who came up later than her, she is no better than anyone, especially Chang Qing, who came up with her, has already dumped her. It''s gone, since she likes stimulation so much, she really should go to the secret realm of Shinto to get a lesson."


    Li Dingxiang''s face was pale, and she quickly pulled the sleeves of the two of them: "Qianji, Bingyun, you must be joking with me, right, don''t joke, I can''t stand being scared."


    She glanced at the corner of her eyes while the old **** was there. Ying Changqing, who seemed to be still cultivating while drinking tea, really had the urge to slap him. There is no harm without comparison. With Ying Changqing''s comparison, she dared to be What a waste!


    "You guys don''t know that pervert Ying Changqing, can I compare to him? This guy is a cultivator who thinks about cultivating all day long. You can see that he is cultivating while drinking tea. I can''t reach this level. ."


    After she finished speaking, she glared at Ying Changqing fiercely, "If you don''t practice cultivation, can this girl be arranged?"


    Ying Changqing suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were calm, and he said lightly: "Lilac, apart from cultivating, I have also done other things. I have been studying the map of the Immortal Realm all these years, and now I have roughly depicted the map. , I''m going to go out to experience and find the whereabouts of Master along the way."


    In one sentence, he blocked Li Dingxiang''s words back, "You kid is not human! Who dares to compare with you, and even secretly study the map of the immortal world, you... and... you are really amazing!"


    Apart from compliments, she really doesn''t know what to use to describe it. She really hates Ying Changqing!


    "I didn''t do research secretly, it''s upright and open, in order for me to study maps, my uncle asked me to find a lot of small maps for me, and finally let me arrange them. For people like Uncle, I think you should still cultivate well, maybe you will find the opportunity to become a **** in the future, and if you are not strong enough, you will be left behind."


    Li Dingxiang''s eyes widened, she didn''t know that this cultivator could speak so well. She looked around for help, and found that everyone nodded, and seemed to agree with Ying Changqing''s words.


    "Lilac, don''t worry, I will accompany you."


    Pale knew that it was time to show himself, this is the chance Madam gave him! This time he didn''t look for an opportunity, just let Lilac follow him with confidence, and he thanked him fiercely. It''s still Madam''s strength, as well as Qian Ji, and Ying Changqing, it''s really his assists.


    "Bingyun, were you joking earlier?"


    Li Dingxiang still had the last glimmer of hope, but Mu Bingyun glanced at her: "No, I will give you some people to protect you at that time, you can practice well inside, if you don''t practice well, you can still be pale. Protect you. The secret realm of Shinto is also an opportunity. Our people will go in separately, and the goal of going in together is too big."


    Another purpose of doing this is that the conspiracy that was reminded on the blood-colored jade last time, although it did not mention who was going to harass her, but she felt that it was the best to be careful and let everyone go in separately. If it is really unavoidable at that time, there is still a chance to pass the message to other people, and then rescue can be done.


    There are few people, and it is best to escape.


    Li Dingxiang knew that the facts could not be changed, so she could only agree. Since everyone was like this, she also knew that this was what Mu Bingyun had planned in the morning.


    "Everyone should be careful when they go in. No matter whether there is someone''s calculation or not, once a problem is discovered, the message will be sent out immediately. Messages can be sent in the secret realm of Shinto, but it seems that there are geographical and space restrictions."


    She then told everyone what she had learned, and only after they remembered everything in their hearts, did she prepare to go to the trade fair.


    It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t been to a trade fair for many years. The trade fair in the Shinto mystical realm should be different.

 Chapter 830： Ahhh, my heart cant take it

    Shinto Castle is bigger than ordinary castles. When the Shinto Secret Realm opened, it was very busy. In addition to the Shinto Mountain on the side, there are other mountains around, and there are also various treasures of elixir, and usually many monks come here.


    Shinto Castle is also the largest trading city. No matter what treasure you want, there is a chance to find it in this city. If you can''t find it here, it''s very difficult to find it elsewhere.


    Currently in Shinto City, there are auction houses, shops, and restaurants and inns in Shuangyun Mansion. The restaurants and inns are next to each other for convenience. Next to the restaurant is the inn, which is very convenient.


    Naturally, the places marked by Shuangyunfu are very popular.


    Everyone who is interested went to the fair with Mu Bingyun. The fair is a separate building. This building should have the largest area. Of course, if it is expanded inside, it will be amazing.


    The top five floors and the bottom five floors are all dazzlingly filled with various precious items. The monks come and go, and everyone who walks in here is dazzled.


    Here you can see all kinds of treasures that are not usually seen. The negative floor is mainly where the foreign monks want to come to find the treasures to register. As for other places, there are fixed merchants on each floor, as well as individual monks who are not fixed. The site here is naturally leased, except when it is leased, it will give immortal stones. After you sell the items, the manager of the fair will also One percent will be drawn.


    This has been going on for a long time, and no one has any meaning. No one dared to break it. After all, the people who held the trade fair were not ordinary people. In fact, the power was also very terrifying.


    "The trade fair is a big deal!"


    Li Dingxiang sighed, "Everywhere is luxurious, your eyes lit up when you see Big Brother Ao."


    Everyone looked back and found that Ao Zhuoxing was staring at the surrounding arrangement with bright eyes. As for Ao Jiuxiao, his face was as usual, since he encountered a series of things in Lunjing, he has nothing to do with these shiny things. nature.


    Although he shook hands with You Yanghong and said goodbye to him, and told him how to decipher that thing, even if he encountered it now, he couldn''t help him, but he still didn''t want to touch it. These shiny things can no longer attract him.


    "Sister Bingyun, I saw the word ''Yu'' outside the door before. I heard that the Piao Piao family is the tycoon of the fairy stone mine in the fairy world. Could it be that this trade fair was organized by the Yu family?"


    Ouyang Qingqing accidentally glanced at it when she came in. Yu Piaopiao wasn''t there at the moment, so she could only ask Mu Bingyun.


    Everyone was also shocked. Before Mu Bingyun said Xue Lin, he pouted: "It is indeed Yu silly girl. If it wasn''t for Yu silly girl''s great business, would Xue Mang''s idiot keep her by his side?"


    Every time Xue Lin mentioned Xue Mang, he would belittle him, and everyone had gradually become immune.


    Of course, they were shocked. Yu Piao Piao really looked like a very simple girl, but she didn''t expect her family to be so rich. Which little girl from a rich family is not arrogant, but it is in Yu Piaopiao. They can''t see this, they only see that she is a little girl with a true temperament. If it wasn''t for her family being too famous and no one else. With what they said, at most they thought she was from an ordinary family.


    remembered that she took out a ring without hesitation, and there were hundreds of millions of immortal stones in it, and everyone''s cheeks couldn''t help shaking.


    Of course, after all, they have seen Shuangyun Mansion, and everyone present will help to take care of the various things under Shuangyun Mansion. Naturally, they understand that financial resources are very terrifying, and even they own shares. This is set by the dark clouds. Anyone who contributes to Shuangyun Mansion will have a share.


    Now each of them has immortal stones in their rings that they can¡¯t count. If it is about cultivation resources, they are not lacking at all. But they only have the resources for cultivation without all kinds of experience, and they also know that it is not good for cultivation.


    Everyone thinks that the secret realm of Shinto is an opportunity, especially those who have reached the realm of Immortal Venerable and above, are looking forward to getting the opportunity.


    The crowd walked in all the way, and looked at it from the top slowly, layer by layer. During the period, they all bought it without hesitation. They didn''t lack fairy stones at all.


    After finally reading the top five floors, I also saw the wealth and wealth of the Xianshi Mine tycoon, and the layout of each floor is amazing.


    "Why do I think those formations are a bit familiar?"


    Feng Qingyi finally couldn''t help expressing her doubts, Li Dingxiang smiled: "This is what Piao Piao''s father knew about Bing Yun, and asked Bing Yun to come and arrange it."


    Feng Qingyi was surprised: "So Bingyun has already come here."


    "Well, you all retreated before. At that time, the building was not so big, and it was remodeled later. Many of the formations in it were indeed arranged by me, and Piao Piao''s father was indeed a generous person."


    recalled that when she came over, the other party directly touched a ring to her, and without blinking his eyes, he said his request and asked her to help set up the formation. After the formation is arranged, Wu Yun and him have already negotiated the cooperation between the two.


    Arranged her to come, and leave the business to Wu Yun, which is simply the best cooperation. The outside world said that Yu Jincheng was a cunning and cunning man. When he cooperated with them, he was very sincere. It should be because of Yu Piaopiao and because Wu Yun also showed enough sincerity.


    Mu Bingyun told Yu Jincheng to everyone, and everyone gained insight.


    "There are a few more floors below, let''s go and see, by the way, are the dark clouds here?"


    Li Dingxiang looked left and right, "I didn''t see it before, maybe it''s down below, when that girl Wuyun sees something fun, she will definitely buy it all regardless of the consequences."


    "It''s possible," Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows moved, "Perhaps, she has sold out many places below. I heard that most of the things bought below are jewelry and clothes."


    Everyone stared at the passage on the negative floor, and walked in without hesitation. There was nothing on the negative floor. They went directly to the second floor. As soon as they reached the second floor, they heard discussions.


    "Oh my god, who is that little girl from? I heard that she has already bought the fourth floor. She has already bought half of the second floor, and I heard that she has bought most of the third floor. I don''t know if she will buy it on the fourth floor. How many."


    "I''ve been in the Immortal World for so many years, and I''ve really learned a lot today. I''ve never seen anyone buying something like this, so I just picked out the ones I didn''t like and bought the rest."


    "Ah, ah, my heart can''t take it anymore, that little girl is too rich, I really want to ask her if she can recruit a son-in-law."


    "Cut, with your ugly appearance, are you worthy of a little girl?"


    "Hey, can''t you just daydream?"

 Chapter 831： I want to be that little girl too

    Hearing the constant talk about a little girl''s feat of shopping, everyone showed an expression like that. They couldn''t help covering their faces. They wanted to pretend they didn''t know this little girl who was shopping.


    "What do you know, there is another woman next to that little girl, and she is not worse than that little girl. I saw her touch a ring and come out, and there are hundreds of millions of immortal stones in it, my God, my heart can''t stand it. it is good."


    "How can today''s little girl be so rich, it''s just a lot of money!"


    Mu Bingyun rubbed his forehead: "Guess how much they will spend this time, will they end when we go down?"


    Everyone quickly calculated, and Tao Ran quickly said, "At least two billion."


    "I guess 3 billion. The things here are very expensive, not as expensive as those outside." Li Dingxiang also said a number.


    "Maybe not more than five billion." Qian Ji also gave a number, which made everyone''s cheeks tremble.


    "Ah, ah, I heard that they went to the fifth floor!"


    Suddenly, a man rushed up in a panic. If it wasn''t for the extremely excited and exaggerated smile on his face, they must have thought that the two of Wuyun robbed this place.


    "What?? How much did you buy for the fourth floor?" Someone immediately asked.


    The man took a deep breath: "The two families!"


    "What, why are there only two families? Does that little girl have no immortal stones? That''s right, at that speed, no amount of immortal stones is enough."


    "No..." The gasping man grabbed the other''s hand and took another deep breath before he said loudly, "There are only two families left!"


    Everyone was in an uproar, they only felt that their hearts were beating wildly, their hearts could no longer support them, and the blood seemed to be flowing backwards.


    "Ah, ah, I can''t take it anymore, how can there be such a rich little girl in this world, do their adults care?"


    "Ow, I''m so envious, I want to be such a little girl too!" A plain-looking woman''s eyes were full of envy, "If I also had so many immortal stones, I would definitely pack ten or eight little white faces."


    "Just like you, the next life is impossible!"


    Everyone spat at the woman, and her face immediately blushed away, she was so excited that she couldn''t help saying what was in her heart, seeing the disgusting eyes of everyone, she left silently, really Same people are different!


    "Actually, I want to be that little girl too!"


    was talking about a very sturdy man with a longing look on his face, "If I can have so much, I''d be willing to be bombarded! God, would you like to give me a chance!"


    "Enough, Li Daxiong, you look like this, even after you wash up and lie down on the bed, no one has any appetite, and you''re still full of chrysanthemums, you''re disgusting!" A cursing and burly woman lifted Li Daxiong up. Go back, "Go back and sell things for my mother, it''s better to sell two more things here to watch other girls, and they''re not yours.


    The old lady is really unlucky, how can I like your disgusting thing. "


    "My lady, I was wrong, I was wrong, I will go back and buy things immediately, I will definitely earn a lot of immortal stones, and one day, I will also allow my lady to be able to buy things like this!"


    "Huh, that''s about the same." The two left quickly, but everyone was still discussing the feat of the dark clouds below.


    Mu Bingyun looked around: "Let''s go down and have a look!"


    Everyone''s body trembled. In fact, they didn''t need to go on. They could imagine what the scene was like now.


    Sure enough, as soon as I got to the negative second floor, I saw the surrounding lattice shops, many of which were empty, and the shop owner slowly took out things from the ring and placed them. Naihe Wuyun is too ruthless, they bought almost all of their inventory, and even if they brought out some other things, they would not be satisfied with the store.


    Looking at the boss a little stiff, I don''t know if it was a happy or speechless expression, and everyone laughed.


    The boss saw that so many people suddenly came, and his temperament was not ordinary, so he quickly greeted with a smile: "Everyone, I am afraid that the goods today are not uniform, if there are any that you like, just pick them up, and if you come over two days later, you will be I can see new stuff."


    "Boss, you are busy with your work, we will take a look."


    Mu Bingyun responded with a smile, the boss also knew that people would not like something like him, so he quickly told her that he could go to other stores and also reminded her that there was a powerful little girl who liked it. All the good stuff was bought. Speaking of this time, his expression was very distorted.


    In business for so many years, he has never met such a customer.


    said goodbye to the shop owner, and everyone went to the negative third floor again, and it really was the same scene. Without stopping, everyone went to the negative fourth floor. Finally, they saw the empty floor with only people, and they all looked at the goods in the remaining two shops.


    The two bosses looked helpless and even beat their chests.


    "Brother Chen, why do you think we should buy swords and men''s clothing??"


    "Brother He, I don''t understand, why am I selling this thing, how can a little girl like this kind of junk?"


    "After the decision, let''s buy something that my daughter likes next time, shall we?"


    "Alright, Brother He, do you have any ideas?"


    So, the two of them didn''t take care of the shop, and they were discussing there in whispers. As for the bosses of other shops, they were very distressed. There was no stock in their rings at all. Who could have predicted that such a ferocious little boy would appear. Girl, bought all their stuff.


    But seeing that none of the two bosses Chen He sold, they were a little fortunate, at least they made a fortune.


    The two bosses Chen He discussed for a while, and then went to the other shop owners, presumably asking what their daughter''s favorite things should be sold. So the bosses, who were originally distressed, are now gathered around to discuss what to sell...


    "It turns out that the remaining two rooms are men''s clothing."


    Tao Ran''s mouth twitched, and even his forehead kept twitching, "This young master has learned a lot."


    "I didn''t think of it either." Mu Bingyun spit out silently, Wu Yun''s skill is growing! She knew that when Wu Yun finished shopping, she would start dividing things.


    Don''t look at Wu Yun''s buying a lot, in fact, most of them are separated from the people in Shuangyun Mansion. What they are worried about now is whether they have to wear a set every day.


    Before they could go to the fifth floor, the voice of the dark cloud came from the entrance, and a large number of bosses at the back expressed their thanks for coming back next time. Finally, they finally saw the dark cloud leading Yu Piao Piao up, and the two of them were also flushed. , I want to be very excited!


    "Yeah, you''re all here, oh, I forgot, we also have men in Shuangyun Mansion," Wu Yun pulled Yu Piao Piao and ran up quickly, and said to them, "You wait first."

 Chapter 832： crazy dark cloud

    Wuyun didn''t wait for them to speak, and immediately looked for it on the fourth floor. Finally, he saw the two bosses Chen He in the crowd, and shouted: "Boss Chen, Boss He!"


    Hearing this voice, many bosses just thought it was wonderful, immediately ended the discussion, and quickly looked over. Two of the figures rushed over, as if they were running for their lives.


    "Girl, do you need anything?"


    "Girl, are you going to buy something from us?"


    Both of them stared at her with a kind of look like you buy it, come buy it, and they looked sincere and pitiful. Yes, they are going to switch to selling things that their daughter likes, but I didn''t expect the dark cloud to come back.


    "That, put all your things in this girl and settle the account!"


    "Okay, girl, take a seat first, we''ll go right away, by the way, do you want it all?" Boss Chen spoke quickly, "Brother He, bring out the tea to entertain the girl."


    "No need, pack me the stuff, I want something."


    The dark clouds stopped, and they looked very high-spirited. The two did not dare to be careless. They turned around and immediately returned to their shop. The speed was so fast that they took out an empty ring and took away the contents of the shop. stand up. While collecting and calculating, it was dazzling.


    Finally, the two stopped, and they rushed to Wuyun at once, and quoted their price. Wuyun didn''t even look at it, so he touched two rings for them, and put the things away.


    "Not bad, this girl is very satisfied."


    Wu Yun smiled, turned around and said to Yu Piao Piao, "Let''s go, let''s go back and divide the things, by the way, you can bring some good things back to your father later, your father is coming soon, right?"


    "Well, he has already delivered the message, it should be soon."


    "That''s good, let''s go, I''ve been tired all day, this girl is going back."


    Yu Piaopiao has gradually calmed down. She originally thought that her spending was very mindless, but she didn''t expect the dark clouds to be even more so. It seems that the two of them really have the same hobbies.


    Wu Yun walked up to the crowd with a smile, stretched out, and yawned: "I''m really exhausted, I see that the things here are pretty good, and it saves you from going out for a stroll, and then you can choose your own. Let''s go back and choose slowly, and listen to those bosses, there will be new products in a few days, and if you are not satisfied, come back in two days."


    The group of bosses in the back heard Wu Yun''s words, and they all showed joy. They had already clenched their fists, and they must come back with something good. This girl has high vision. Fortunately, they usually take the boutique route, unlike the floors above, where good and bad are all involved.


    "Brother He, I think it''s good to sell men''s stuff, don''t you change it?"


    Boss He nodded suddenly: "Just do it!"


    Everyone glanced at the dark clouds, but didn''t say anything, and the group left the trade fair just like that. They have long known that Wu Yun likes to buy clothes and jewelry, but they didn''t expect it to be so crazy.


    "Bingyun, do you think our Shuangyun City is missing something? I think after we go back, we must build a building, and then this building will be dedicated to selling clothing. In fact, I have this idea for a long time. Just plan and plan.¡±


    Wu Yun murmured, his voice was not small, "We can also recruit other merchants to come to us at that time, won''t our Shuangyun City be more prosperous by then, in fact, this girl thinks that a building should be built a little higher. , each floor has its own characteristics and has everything, this is our territory, we can do whatever we want."


    "Dark cloud, you can do whatever you want, just don''t break the building." Mu Bingyun snorted, "There is no need to discuss these things, didn''t you decide a long time ago?"


    "Hey, I''m just telling you! In the future, I will set up a special lattice building, and everything in it will be ours. Whatever you want in the future, just go and get it. But this girl can''t help but go to other places. Buy, buy, buy, this is the nature of this girl!"


    The group of ?? had already walked up, and a group of bosses in the back hurriedly gathered, and they started to discuss again.


    "So this is the second owner of Shuangyun Mansion??"


    Boss He looked surprised, "I heard that this second owner is a powerful person. I heard that she is still Jinwu, and she is responsible for most of the Shuangyun business, but I have never heard that she likes shopping so much."


    "Have you heard, she seems to want to build a building in Shuangyun City, why am I a little moved?" Boss Chen''s eyes flickered, "After you said that we will go to this place after the secret realm of Shinto, I heard that Shuangyun Yunfu is very prosperous, if I hadn''t been reluctant to let the old man here, I would have passed by."


    "Well, Boss Chen is right. We can wait and see at that time. Since it is produced by Shuangyun Mansion, there must be no mistake."


    Everyone showed a look of approval. Of course, Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun did not know about their discussion. At this time, they had all returned to the inn. In the backyard, Wu Yun smiled and took out various rings, opened it, and began to distribute things with everyone.


    "Look, take whatever you like!"


    Everyone is welcome, and as soon as their consciousness moves, they search for it in the ring. Anyone who likes it is welcome to gather it into their own ring. They have long been accustomed to such things. If they don''t take it, Wu Yun will probably distribute the things to them according to her own preferences.


    Dark Cloud was lying on the reclining chair next to him, and his small appearance was very leisurely.


    Even Yu Piaopiao and her forgot everything for a while after a busy day. In fact, she was very flustered in her heart. Although Xue Lin was not serious in his speech and occasionally unreliable in his actions, he had never lied to her.


    She was very worried, could Big Brother Xue really be engaged to the Su family girl?


    Thinking of this, her heart ached faintly. At this time, Brother Xue hadn''t come yet, and there was no response to her message.


    "Silly girl Yu, are you worried that Xue Mang will be engaged to Miss Su?"


    I don''t know when Xue Lin came to her side, stared at her little face and sneered: "You deserve it, whoever told you to post it, a good silly girl, who is not good, but choose Xue Mang that dog. Thing, you are blind!"


    "Second Brother Xue!" Yu Piaopiao opened his eyes and glared at him with a sullen expression, "You are not allowed to say that, Brother Xue."


    Xue Lin was stared at by Yu Piao Piao, and he snorted coldly: "Yu stupid stupid Yu stupid girl, you shouldn''t be called Yu Piaopiao, you should be called Yu stupid! I have never seen a person so stupid as to be angry with everyone. ."


    "Anyway, you can''t say that, Big Brother Xue, are you jealous that Big Brother Xue is better than you, Second Brother Xue, you are too dark in your heart." Yu Piao Piao stared with a serious face, "Anyway, in me In my heart, Brother Xue is a good person!"

 Chapter 833： divide things

    "Good man, good Nima man!" Xue Lin snorted, "I don''t want to talk to you any more, when you come to me crying one day and say you''ve been deceived, I won''t help you Woolen cloth!"


    Xue Lin took half an apple in one bite and ate it with a rush.


    Yu Piaopiao was a little stunned, "Big Brother Xue won''t lie to me, don''t talk nonsense anymore." She squeezed her hands and turned her body away, "Second Brother Xue, don''t say bad things about Big Brother Xue."


    "He''s coming over soon, and I''ll be able to see him then."


    "See, see, I think you won''t cry until you see the coffin." Xue Lin didn''t say anything more at this moment. He felt that something was wrong with Yu silly girl, and the originally arrogant brow was a little worried.


    If this stupid girl knew the truth, would she not be able to figure it out!


    It''s okay, anyway, with him around, Yu silly girl can''t die.


    "Piao Piao, come and see if there is anything you like."


    The dark cloud immediately pulled Yu Piaopiao up, Yu Piaopiao packed up her mood and squeezed a smile, feeling the enthusiasm of everyone, and her smiles became more natural.


    "Look at how beautiful this is, it suits you very well."


    The dark cloud refers to a green dress, which is very fresh. "This dress is the most beautiful for you."


    Yu Piaopiao''s face turned a little red when she was told this.


    "Come on, go in and change it up and take a look. By the way, there is still a jade hairpin here. I''ll go in and change it together, or I''ll go with you!" Wu Yun didn''t care about Yu Piao Piao, he took her in directly, and after a while The two came out.


    "Look, does Piao Piao fit this skirt?"


    Everyone turned their heads and showed their praise. Yu Piaopiao is indeed very suitable for this kind of fresh green. Seeing her is as fresh as entering the forest, and everywhere is full of vitality.


    As the dark cloud said, only her temperament is the most suitable for this dress. With a small and compact body, a face is also very delicate, there is some innocence in the eyes, and the smile will be a little cute.


    has a beautiful hairstyle with a jade hairpin on it. The jade hairpin is engraved with a few green leaves, which matches the clothes very well.


    "One more."


    Mu Bingyun touched his chin, then picked a bracelet out of the ring, Wu Yun''s eyes lit up, and he immediately brought the bracelet into Yu Piaopiao''s wrist.


    "It''s really beautiful."


    "Really beautiful, fairy in the forest." Feng Qingyi praised.


    "Yu silly girl has become a poppy girl." Xue Lin looked at it for a while, and finally said, "Although she has become beautiful, it still doesn''t mean that her IQ has increased, and her IQ has not."


    Everyone didn''t know what to say. Of course, Yu Piaopiao didn''t mind, so they didn''t mind either.


    "Second son, the eldest son is here."


    At this moment, Xue Lin''s guard ran in.


    Xue Lin''s smile stiffened for a while. He didn''t come sooner or later, but it happened at this time. He snorted coldly, and before he could speak, he saw the surprise on Yu Piaopiao''s face.


    "I... everyone, I''ll go see Brother Xue first..." After he finished speaking, he rushed out without waiting for the hem of his skirt. Xue Lin snorted, silly girl Yu, and followed him out. She was not slow, but she still couldn''t walk Yu Piaopiao, who was running in a hurry.


    "Let''s go out and see too!"


    Mu Bingyun said that she also felt that Xue Mang was not Yu Piaopiao''s sweetheart, at least after she got to know Xue Mang, she felt that this man had a deep heart and was not a person who attached great importance to feelings.


    Dark Cloud nodded, and the two went out together. As for the others, they stayed here to share things.


    "Brother Xue, you are finally here."


    Yu fluttered out and ran out quickly. She hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She had sharp eyes and suddenly found the person she was thinking about. She couldn''t help but slow down, it wasn''t because she didn''t want to go faster, she wanted to rush in front of him immediately. However, she was afraid that she would be too rude and make him unhappy.


    Finally, she came to her, her cheeks red: "Brother Xue, it took me so long to come here, which made me worry for a long time."


    "Piao Piao," Xue Mang lowered his head and glanced at Yu Piao Piao, and found that she was indeed much more beautiful today than before, and her eyes were a little surprised, "I encountered some things on the road, I heard that Piao Piao got a divine beast egg, what kind of divine beast is it? ?"


    Yu Piaopiao was about to say that it was a snow bird, but remembering what Xue Lin said, he must give Brother Xue a surprise, so he pretended to be sad and said: "The breath is a little weak, it doesn''t look like a very powerful beast, and I don''t know when it will be able to. hatched."


    She lowered her head, not seeing the loss in Xue Mang''s eyes clearly, and also put away the little thought about Yu Piaopiao just now.


    "It turned out to be like this, so Piao Piao will take good care of it."


    Yu Piaopiao nodded, "I will definitely take good care of it, actually..." She thought about it, but decided to tell Big Brother Xue the truth. Just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by a voice.


    "Brother Xue, who is this?"


    A woman walked in. The woman smiled sweetly, and she walked up to Xue Mang''s side naturally, "Brother Xue, you have to respond anyway, is it possible that Brother Xue doesn''t want to be engaged with me? Just like this girl?"


    Yu Piaopiao''s heart skipped a beat, staring at the woman without leaving her eyes. Coincidentally, this woman was also wearing green clothes, which was darker than the one on her body, but precisely because of this, that dress was more suitable for women. Yu Piaopiao suppressed his heartbeat and looked straight at Xue Mang, wanting to hear what he had to say.


    Didn''t this woman just say that Big Brother Xue hasn''t engaged her yet?


    She couldn''t help feeling a little fortunate, fortunately, fortunately, Brother Xue did not agree. Second brother Xue is wrong. Brother Xue did not agree to be engaged with the other party at all. This girl should be the girl Su in the mouth of second brother Xue, right?


    Just when she used all the reasons to convince herself, Xue Mang finally spoke, and turned her body to the woman who came in, and there was a kind of softness on her face that she had never seen before.


    Yu Piaopiao''s heart skipped a beat, it''s impossible, Big Brother Xue wouldn''t be engaged with other women!


    No, Big Brother Xue must explain to the other party, yes, if Big Brother Xue wants to be engaged with the other party, it should have been engaged long ago, why do you need to say it at this time?


    She patted her chest and let out a long sigh. She was frightening herself, and a relaxed smile appeared on her face, and she was no longer timid when facing the woman.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Su''er has already decided to get engaged with Su''er, but she''s not ready yet. I feel that it''s a bit rushed to get engaged like this, and I''m sorry for Su''er. It''s something other people can compare to, and we should pick a good day."


    Yu Piaopiao''s smile was frozen on her face like this. She used countless reasons to convince herself again, and wanted to tell herself that Brother Xue must be deceiving Su Er. However, she heard these words from his mouth. say.

 Chapter 834： conflict

    Su Er had a soft smile on her face, she glanced at the shocked Yu Piaopiao out of the corner of her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly: "Brother Xue said that, Su Er is relieved, otherwise Su Er thought that Brother Xue liked this girl, Then Su Er is really going to be sad and disappointed. In fact, as long as she can be with Big Brother Xue, Su Er will be very satisfied, and she doesn''t need any big pomp, just have the heart. "


    Su Er''s eyes were full of love, but when she saw this man, she was already interested. Otherwise, she wouldn''t come with him, and no one could **** the person she Su''er took a fancy to.


    Originally thought that Yu Piaopiao was a character, and she just came into contact with her like this, but she was just a spoiled little girl, not her opponent at all.


    "I have always regarded Piao Piao as my younger sister." Xue Mang then turned around and smiled at Yu Piao Piao, "Piao Piao, do you think so?"


    Yu Piaopiao''s head is buzzing, sister?


    suddenly raised his head and stared at Xue Mang''s eyes. It was true that he had no love for her in these indistinct eyes.


    No, if Big Brother Xue had no love for him, why would he allow him to be by his side in the first place? Are you still taking care of yourself? She shook her head. She didn''t believe that Brother Xue would be engaged to this woman.


    "Brother Xue, do you really want to be engaged with Miss Su?"


    She mustered up the courage to ask, she wanted to hear it again, she was afraid that she had heard it wrong before.


    "Miss Yu, didn''t Big Brother Xue admit it before? He and I will really be engaged. Since Big Brother Xue treats you as a younger sister, I will naturally treat you as a younger sister." Su Er smiled and asked Coming over to hold Yu Piaopiao''s hand, but being avoided by the latter, Su''er raised her eyebrows, "It seems that Miss Yu is not very satisfied with me?"


    "Brother Xue, didn''t you say..."


    Before Yu Piao Piao finished speaking, Xue Mang said, "Piao Piao, I''m ready to get engaged with Su Er in Shinto City. It just so happens that all the powerhouses are here, so I can be a witness."


    "Su Er, what do you think? If you feel wronged, we still have a year to discuss, and the secret realm of the Shinto will only be opened after a year."


    Su Er hurriedly hugged Xue Mang''s arm, like a bird, with red cheeks, "Naturally there is no opinion, there are strong witnesses from all sides, Su Er can''t ask for it. It''s just that Miss Yu seems to..."


    "Don''t get me wrong, Su Er, I have always regarded Piao Piao as my sister."


    "Since Brother Xue has already said it, then Su Er believes it."


    Su Er leaned on Xue Mang''s body, really making Yu Piaopiao so dazzling. She couldn''t help but step back and kept shaking her head: "Brother Xue, why do you want to be engaged with her, don''t you like fluttering at all?"


    She finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and suddenly roared out, her eyes were red and teardrops fell from it. It was heartbreaking to see such a beautiful person.


    There were already a lot of people watching, Xue Mang frowned, he didn''t want to make this a big deal, so he said, "Piao Piao, I only regard you as my sister, no matter if I am engaged or not. , I will treat you as my sister in the future, and I will treat you as well as before."


    "Yeah, Miss Yu, I don''t stop Brother Xue from recognizing your sister. After all, Miss Yu is really lovable. It would be my blessing if I could have another sister."


    Su Er smiled faintly, seeing the tears on Yu Piaopiao''s face, a dark light flashed across her eyes.


    No one can win her Su Er, Xue Mang belongs to her.


    "Silly girl, trust me now?"


    Xue Lin heard the words of several people as soon as she came out, her brows were deeply wrinkled, and she was a little upset when she saw Yu Piaopiao crying.


    "Silly girl, he''s engaged, you can''t get another one next time? What a pity, his Xue Mang is not a good thing!"


    Everyone knew about the feud between Xue Lin and Xue Mang, but they didn''t expect that Xue Lin was indeed a dude and scolded Xue Mang in public. Xue Mang just frowned and didn''t say anything. He was obviously used to Xue Lin.


    Yu Piaopiao''s two lines of clear tears flowed continuously. He didn''t speak a word, and there was no sound when he cried. When Xue Lin walked in front of her, he didn''t make a sound.


    She stared at Xue Mang with tears in her eyes, wanting to confirm it again, but no matter how she looked at it, it was all true, and there would be no other accidents just because she looked at it for a long time.


    "Brother Xue, don''t you really like fluttering?"


    "Silly girl, silly girl, how could Xue Mang like you? You are too stupid, let''s go, go back with Second Brother Xue, and ignore this person."


    Xue Lin made a gesture to take Yu Piao Piao away. He was a little afraid that if this silly girl did something bad, it would not end well. The Su family is indeed powerful, and even the Xue family cannot easily provoke them.


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t move, his whole body seemed to be stiff.


    "Piao Piao, go back! From now on, Big Brother Xue will still be your Big Brother Xue." Xue Mang''s tone was very relaxed, "Don''t cry."


    Su Er frowned, always wondering if Xue Mang was better with Yu Piao Piao, "Second Master Xue, it might not be good if it goes on like this, why don''t you take Piao Piao back to the room to calm down."


    Xue Lin glared at Su Er: "I want you to take care of it! This young master will naturally do it. You are the same dog thing as Xue Mang. You are engaged to Xue Mang, and you are a dog woman!"


    As soon as these words fell, Su Er changed color on the spot, and even Xue Mang''s face was ashen: "Xue Lin, do you know what you are talking about??"


    Over the years, Xue Lin has been doing things outside alone. It is indeed much more secure than before. It is not so wasteful. Of course, Xue Lin is getting more and more arrogant in front of him.


    "Don''t be quick to apologize to Su Er!"


    "Sorry for the shit!"


    Xue Lin glared at Su Er fiercely, and said, "Do you think Xue Mang will be sincere to you? Stupid! It''s even stupider than silly girl Yu! But you two are born together, it''s better to hurt others in the past!"


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly appeared behind Xue Linsu''er, and quickly slapped Xue Lin''s body. When no one could react, Xue Lin''s whole body was slapped flying, and a mouthful of blood was sprayed in the air. It fell heavily to the ground.


    He coughed violently a few times on the ground. He lay down on the ground and sprayed several mouthfuls of blood again. A hole was also punched in the lobby of the inn.


    Everyone was shocked, and couldn''t help but look behind Su Er, only to see an old man who was staring blankly and looked unpredictable. If you look at it alone, you don''t think this person is a master at all.


    "For the sake of Young Master Xue, the next one is not an example. I will teach you a lesson this time. If there is another time, if you insult the eldest young lady, kill Wushe!" The old man''s turbid eyes suddenly flashed a gleam of light, and his mouth was full of light. The words are also very arrogant.

 Chapter 835： brain excess

    "Elder Wu, why did you hurt Second Young Master Xue? You are not allowed to shoot without my permission next time. Although Su Er knows that you are doing it for me, Second Young Master Xue is Brother Xue''s younger brother anyway." Su Eryi His face was embarrassed, but there was no worry in his eyes.


    "Understood, Miss, this old man just doesn''t like someone insulting Miss."


    Everyone was in an uproar, they naturally knew who Elder Wu was, one of the ninth-rank masters of the Su Family Immortal Venerable, and had been to the secret realm of the Shinto way last time. I heard that Su Er had been protected by him since she was a child, so it is no wonder that she would take action against Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin didn''t get up for a long time, thinking that Elder Wu''s shot was not light.


    Yu Piaopiao finally reacted, and when she looked back, she saw Xue Lin spouting blood on the ground and slowly climbed up, she hurried over. It happened that at this time, Mu Bingyun came out. Seeing everything in front of him, he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    She hurriedly walked to Xue Lin''s side and touched an elixir for him. Yu Piao Piao hurriedly took it and fed him to eat.


    Xue Lin was better now, but his face was already terrifyingly pale. Even though Elder Wu said he was showing mercy, he killed him with one palm.


    "what happened?"


    Yu Piaopiao lowered her head, "It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for me, Brother Xue would not have been beaten for swearing." She stared at Xue Mang out of the corner of her eye, and her heart was extremely painful. It turned out that Brother Xue didn''t like it. her?


    But, is it true that Big Brother Xue treated her well in the past?


    No, Big Brother Xue has always been very good to her, but why did he want to be engaged with Su Er...


    Xue Lin briefly explained the matter, Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, he didn''t expect that the incident would still happen, in fact, that''s fine, lest Yu Piaopiao suffer more damage.


    At this time, her eyes fell on Xue Mang and the woman named Su Er. Xue Mang naturally noticed her and walked over with Su Er.


    "It''s been a long time since I haven''t seen you, Miss Mu. I made you laugh. There were some misunderstandings before. Elder Wu cared too much about Su Er, so he would take action. Xue Lin, are you alright?"


    Xue Lin sneered: "What''s the matter? It didn''t hit you."


    "I don''t know if she has any thoughts on entering the secret realm of Shinto this time?"


    Xue Mang spoke directly on the subject, and never looked away from her face. In fact, he still has some regrets. It seems that he can''t find a woman like Mu Bingyun in the fairyland. When he first saw her, there was a look of surprise in his eyes. Of course, he cared more about her strength and talent. means.


    None of these can be replicated by other people. If such a woman can help him, it is only a matter of time before he stands on the top of the fairy world. If it wasn''t for Yu Piaopiao''s brainlessness, he felt that the Yu family was also very suitable to assist him.


    Of course, in the face of the opportunity to become a god, he still chose to become a god, and being with Su Er was the best choice. The Su family is the most profound, not only in the Immortal Realm, but also in the God Realm. If he can reach the God Realm, then he can quickly gain a foothold in the God Realm with the Su Family.


    If Mu Bingyun knew what he was thinking, he would definitely scold him, his brain is too much!


    "Ideas? Is there any idea in the secret realm of Shinto? It''s not just going in and looking for opportunities, and this opportunity isn''t something anyone wants to get."


    Xue Mang smiled lightly: "Miss Mu is wrong. Chances can be made. Otherwise, how could there be so many forces working together again? It seems that Miss Mu has an idea."


    "This is the famous girl in the Immortal Realm, the big boss of the Shuangyun Mansion!" Su Er looked directly at Mu Bingyun, her eyes were still a little provocative. She is also famous in the Immortal Realm, and she is also a genius in the eyes of everyone. Beauty in one, can be said to be the object of envy and pursuit of countless people.


    Ever since Mu Bingyun brought people from the Little Immortal Realm to attack and occupied a lot of Dongfang Ming''s territory, she has been paying attention. She originally thought she was amazing and talented, but she didn''t want to have a woman who could compare to her.


    She is an extremely proud Su Er, so she is naturally very unconvinced, but she did not expect to see the real person in advance at this time.


    "I heard that Lady Mu has a lot of research on the formation, I wonder if we can learn from each other together."


    "Maybe I''m sorry, I don''t have time." Mu Bingyun smiled at the corners of his eyes. "Our people are injured. I''m so anxious that I feel a little uneasy. I may not be able to calm down and study the formation."


    Xue Lin suddenly raised his head and looked at Mu Bingyun''s profile. He never thought that Xue Lin would still be defended by someone, but this person still tricked him countless times, making him grit his teeth every time. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. In fact, he had already said that the people from Shuangyun Mansion were much better than Xue Mang.


    Su Er''s cheeks stiffened, her eyes glanced between Xue Lin and Mu Bingyun, and she said inadvertently, "Oh? Don''t you know?" She turned her gaze to Xue Mang, and at the same time, Elder Wu, who was behind him, was also looking at a few people, his eyes were actually always on Mu Bingyun, of course he didn''t care at all.


    Mu Bingyun''s strength is much lower than him, so there is no need to be afraid. If the eldest miss gives an order, he will immediately kill this person!


    Mu Bingyun felt an inexplicable murderous aura, his eyes were lightly raised, and there was a cool smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Naturally the Xue family didn''t cooperate with Miss Mu." Xue Mang said coldly, looking at Xue Lin with a bit of a bad look, "Xue Lin, go back with me to heal right away."


    "I don''t want to leave, this place is very good, Shuangyun Inn and restaurant are very good!"


    Xue Lin wouldn''t give Xue Mang face, and he was seriously injured for no reason.


    Xue Mang''s eyes were not good, "Let Elder Wu and Su Er laugh, Xue Lin is used to being a **** since he was a child, but he will not affect the relationship between our two families." Xue Lin was picked out in one sentence, and from now on , Xue Lin snorted coldly, doesn''t it mean that Xue Lin can''t be the master?


    The Xue family has long been in the hands of Xue Mang, and it is useless to say these nonsense.


    "Piao Piao, let you, Second Young Master Xue, go in and rest. He is not badly injured." With Chi Ye, Mu Bingyun was able to see through Xue Lin''s injury at a glance. This Elder Wu was really ruthless, if it weren''t for Xue Lin Fortunately, most of them will be scrapped by the other party today.


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t bother to ask Xue Mang any more. She really felt that Xue Lin was not very well. She had never seen Xue Lin hurt so badly. She thought it was better to let the second brother Xue rest first and solve it later. other things!


    Since Brother Xue has decided to be engaged with Miss Su, I am afraid that she really can''t change anything, but it is difficult for her to accept it for a while.


    "It seems that Second Young Master Xue has a good relationship with everyone in the Shuangyun Mansion." Su Er said with a smile, "That''s right, Miss Mu, although you don''t have time to discuss formation with Su Er, but after a year, I''m afraid we have to learn from each other."


    After a pause, Su Er''er spoke again: "After all, there are only nine fragments in the holy lotus fragment, and there are only nine fragments in total."

 Chapter 836： you bet on me too

    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun''s eyes moved. Indeed, there are indeed only nine pieces of the Sacred Lotus Fragment. At the beginning of the opening of the Shinto Secret Realm, the Sacred Lotus will be split into parts, among which the original intact Sacred Lotus Above, there are a total of dan, array, tool, talisman, sword, body, soul, beast, eight characters.


    After the holy lotus is broken, these eight characters will be split into nine pieces, each of which will have one of the characters on it. In addition to the seventy-two quick fragments, there are also nine blank fragments.


    So, the total number of pieces inside is ninety-nine eighty-one.


    As long as the monks who go in can find these fragments, they can hold these fragments to find the Holy Lotus Temple, and find their own opportunities inside. Of course, seemingly simple things are not so easy to do, and there are countless dangers.


    Every time, the more people who get each kind of individual shards, the bigger are the people who get the chance to become a god! Therefore, for thousands of years, countless people have entered the secret realm of Shinto, and even if there is no chance to become a god, they can still get others.


    The nine shards that Su Er mentioned were about the comprehension of the formation. If she could get enough shards, she would most likely have a chance to comprehend the twelfth rank of the Immortal Array, which was also her primary goal of entering it.


    "I heard that the wooden girl is already at the eleventh rank of the Immortal Formation. Coincidentally, so am I. Then we will really become opponents in it." Su''er''s eyes flashed, and when she met an opponent, of course she Excited.


    What is more is that she doesn''t want to lose to this also very good woman. Over the years, she has really never met someone like Mu Bingyun. Especially when the other party dismissed her, as if he didn''t look at her at all, and his heart was even more competitive.


    "Then, wait and see."


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched slightly, not afraid of this sudden challenge. Array word fragments, she is going to make a decision.


    After she comprehends the twelfth-order immortal array, she will announce the formation in the immortal world, and promise that senior, she will do it.


    Over the years, she has only had one disciple, the original Huang An. Since he came up from Xiaoxianjie, he has not seen Huang An again. I heard that he will come here this time, and I want to come to know everything about the formation method in the secret realm of Shinto.


    Su Er also has a confident smile in the corners of her eyes. She will step on all her opponents to let them understand that only she, Su Er, is a genius and can stand at the top!


    Only she can have a man like Xue Mang.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly, and returned to the backyard with Wu Yun.


    Mu Bingyun and Su Er are both famous characters in the fairy world, especially Mu Bingyun, when they knew that the two were going to compete in the secret realm of Shinto, everyone was looking forward to it.


    They are also eleventh-order immortal formation masters. They are already looking forward to the final competition. In the place everyone yearns for, whether it is Mu Bingyunsheng or Su Ersheng, the two are evenly matched in strength. question.


    Huang An did come. When he came, he hurried in with excitement on his face. When he saw Mu Bingyun, he wanted to jump up.


    He couldn''t forget this woman, and raised him from a medium talent to a formation that many people can''t compare to now.


    "Master!"


    Huang An held back his excitement and bowed respectfully to Mu Bingyun. If there was no Mu Bingyun, then there would be no Huang An today. Now when the fairy world talks about Huang An, he also knows that he is a tenth-order fairy formation master.


    Yes, Huang An is already a tenth-order Immortal Formation Master, which is a bit scary.


    Mu Bingyun was also somewhat satisfied with Huang An. In fact, when Huang An broke through to the tenth-order Immortal Array Master, she vaguely made a decision, that is, to pass on the secrets of the formation to him, and then Huang An to pass it on.


    Huang An didn''t know that he was about to receive an errand, and he was still happy to see Mu Bingyun.


    "Master, I heard that you are going to compete with Su Er in the secret realm of the divine way?" He glanced at the man who was quietly studying the jade slip, and this master too, why was he always beside his master, still silent, with a sense of presence So strong, it is impossible to ignore.


    "Yes, what, do you think your master will lose?"


    Huang An hurriedly shook his head. He would rather think about how Su Er would lose than to dare to think that Mu Bingyun would lose, "The disciple naturally thinks that Master will not lose, but thinks that Master must win very beautifully."


    "Oh, then why are you so happy?"


    At this time, Li Dingxiang walked in from outside and said, "How can this kid be unhappy, he is going to post it, Bingyun, this kid made a bet outside, and many people in the fairy world are betting on you to win, It''s still Su Ersheng."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and looked at Huang An, who embarrassedly touched the back of his head: "Master, are you not angry?"


    "No," Mu Bingyun thought for a while and took out a ring, "You also bet for me, why do I contribute, I have to make a fortune!"


    Huang An was a little messy in the wind, but he still held the ring in his hand, opened it, and swallowed, "Master, are you sure you want to do this? You don''t let your disciples eat meat like this!" Sure enough, the master is the master. , is already incomparable to others.


    "It would be nice to be able to let you drink some soup," Mu Bingyun said with a smile, beckoning to Huang An, everyone pointed their ears, and wanted to hear what she had to say. Naturally, she didn''t hide it, so everyone could hear The voice said, "Go, spread the word outside, and say that my formation has been unable to improve for many years, and it has reached a bottleneck."


    Pale Pai patted his thigh violently, stared at Mu Bingyun: "Madam, this is the rhythm of you wanting to kill the rest of the Immortal Realm!"


    "Pale, Bing''er didn''t cheat, she really hasn''t improved for many years." Cang Yu put down the jade slip, raised his eyes and said lightly, everyone immediately shut up, well, this is a fact, but... this is not misleading the fairy world Do other people buy Suer Victory?


    "Bingyun, well done, so we can earn a lot of votes, I have already asked people to pretend to buy Su Ersheng, but the amount is not large, those people will definitely buy Su Ersheng when they see that everyone is buying Su Ersheng. Very surprised, people have the mentality of conformity, if they say yes, they will feel good, this way, haha..." Wu Yun smiled, as if he was counting immortal stones.


    "I think everyone in our Shuangyun Mansion should buy some," Feng Qingyi said, facing Pale Bai, "It must be well publicized so that people can believe it."


    "How can you miss such a good thing!" Chihime also smiled, "I also have people help to promote it."


    "Although Qianhuamen doesn''t participate much in such things, I am very happy to participate in this kind of thing that earns immortal stones."


    So, with the assistance of Shuangyun Mansion, Qianjia, and Qianhuamen, the matter of the problem with the Mu Bingyun formation was simply rumored. Originally, she encountered a bottleneck, but in the end it was rumored that she could not improve. , There was also a problem with cultivation. In short, the news that came from outside was that Mu Bingyun was very miserable!


    When Su Er heard the news...

 Chapter 837： reaction

    "Elder Wu, is there anything wrong with this matter?"


    Su Er was actually a little unconvinced, after all, she had placed Mu Bingyun in a very high position from the very beginning.


    Suddenly I heard that she had a problem with the formation, and I always felt that it was a bit inconsistent.


    "Miss, this should be true, and there should be no problem with her cultivation, but for so many years, she has indeed stayed in the eleventh order for a long time, and she has not improved at all."


    Hearing Elder Wu''s affirmative words, Su Er laughed: "So it is, before I thought she was different from me because she was arrogant and looked down on me, it was just because she had a deviation in her formation comprehension. It has to be solved with the help of the secret realm of Shinto! In this case, how can this young lady make her wish!¡±


    "Congratulations, Miss, as long as you enter the secret realm of Shinto, this time the fragments of the formation will be none other than Miss."


    "Thanks to Elder Wu for his company along the way, helping me get the fragments of the word formation."


    "Don''t worry, Miss, I will definitely help you." Elder Wu''s eyes were full of determination, as if he had seen Su Er standing at the pinnacle of the Immortal Realm. If the eldest miss can inherit the Su family, then his status will naturally rise.


    "By the way, Miss, the other young ladies seem to be dissatisfied with you."


    Su Er squinted: "After entering the secret realm of the Shinto, find a chance to kill them all. It''s useless to keep these people, and it''s a waste of cultivation resources."


    "Okay, I''ll make arrangements!"


    ¡­


    Apart from Su Er, I am afraid that only Li Wantong is the happiest.


    Shui Ningzhi stared at the room where the laughter continued throughout the years. From time to time, there were terrifying laughter, and even some heart-piercing laughter, showing how much Li Wantong hated Mu Bingyun.


    "It seems that there are many people who hate Mu Bingyun. How many people in Immortal Realm want her to die?"


    With a smile on the corner of Feng''er''s mouth, she took a sip of the tea, her fingers constantly scratching on the teacup, "So, Shui Ningzhi, do you want her to die?"


    Feng''er''s cool voice passed into Shui Ningzhi''s mind. At this moment, her mind kept ringing, do you want Mu Bingyun to die? Hope? Shui Ningzhi only felt that her brain was a little confused. Of course, there is no Mu Bingyun in this world, so even if she finds that person, she can completely replace Mu Bingyun.


    "Hehe..." Feng''er put down the cup and turned to leave, "Too much scruples, you will never get what you want, too much hesitation, and you will never succeed. In this world, only by unscrupulous means can you achieve success. inner needs."


    Shui Ningzhi clenched his fist tightly, his eyes sank.


    Feng''er suddenly turned around: "Look around, you won''t get anything in the end. Look at whether you want a relative or a lover. You should understand who is more important."


    Feng''er raised her head and laughed and ran quickly. Yu Xia Ningzhi looked at the cold teacup in front of her in confusion, and spread her hands. Do these hands really need more blood to get what she wants?


    Li Wantong also laughed loudly, it sounded like she was crazy.


    Suddenly, the door of the room opened, she raised her eyes, and Li Wantong''s figure appeared in her field of vision. If she hadn''t heard the smile inside, she would not have thought that the person who laughed before was Li Wantong.


    At this moment, Li Wantong has raised eyebrows, slightly thick makeup, and has the demeanor of the head of a family. Even her eyes are gentle and sharp. This is not like the crazy woman who laughed before, this is clearly a noble and powerful person in power.


    "Ningzhi, what are you thinking?"


    Li Wantong''s voice was heard in her ears, neither thick nor thin, just right, it was the kind that made people feel very comfortable, where was the previous sharpness.


    She was a little lost, remembering Li Wantong''s question, and quickly shook her head: "Nothing, just thinking about the righteous brother, he still can''t let go of Qingqing."


    "It turns out that this is the case. Master Jing is indeed an infatuated person. It''s no wonder you are worried, but if you continue, I''m afraid it won''t do any good." Li Wantong said lightly, "If Ningzhi is good for Master Jing. , I still think of a way to make him forget Ouyang Qingqing. If he really can''t forget it, why don''t you help him get it again. The palace lord is a very tolerant person. If Ouyang Qingqing is willing to come to Yuding Palace, we will be very welcome. ."


    "Okay, the Palace Master is looking for me, I''ll go first."


    Li Wantong smiled and left.


    ¡­


    "Master, your approach is really excellent. At present, more and more people are buying Su Erwin, more than half of you. Especially before, when Master let people pretend to buy Su Erwin, it has already convinced everyone. Su Er will definitely win."


    Huang An''s eyes lit up, and the others were no worse than him.


    "This is just a small profit, Huang An, you take this, it was already prepared for you, and you have never come. However, you have taken something and have to do something."


    Huang An glanced at the jade slip in Mu Bingyun''s hand, his heart skipped a beat, he didn''t even need to think that he knew what it was. The immortal array secret book was obtained in the secret realm at the beginning, and Mu Bingyun only gave it to Li Zhan, just because the other people were temporarily not up to the standard.


    In the end, everyone who meets the standard will let Li Zhan teach again. He has no objection. He only thinks that his talent may not be enough for Master''s requirements. He didn''t expect to get such a precious thing today. Know what to say.


    "Master, this... what do you need a disciple to do?"


    "Pass on the formation, you should be able to do it, let the formation last forever."


    Huang An was shocked, is it that simple?


    "The disciple will definitely pass on the formation and let it last forever."


    "it is good!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled and handed the jade slip to him, "Take it!"


    Huang An trembled and took the jade slip into his hands, looking extremely serious, as if he was carrying some heavy responsibility. However, the matter that Mu Bingyun handed over to him was an important task for him.


    "This is just a fairy formation. After I unlock the divine formation, I will give it to you and Li Zhan together."


    Huang An shook his hand and almost dropped the jade slip, and hurriedly said, "Master, are you kidding me? Is that a divine formation?"


    "What about the Divine Formation? After all, it''s just a Formation, it''s a cultivation technique. If you don''t understand it in your mind, even if you get more, it''s useless. Only what is engraved in your mind belongs to you."


    Huang An''s face was serious, and he seemed to understand a little bit: "Master is right."


    "Even if I give the formation to other people, it does not mean that I give them everything. The formation is created and researched by predecessors. We can use the experience of predecessors to practice, or we can improve it in it, so that our Comprehension is more precise, as long as you improve, you can get rid of other people.¡±


    Not only is Huang An serious now, but other people seem to have come to their senses. After thinking about it, it is indeed the case.

 Chapter 838： Feel uncomfortable

    Time is fleeting, Su Er is about to be engaged to Xue Mang, and all the sects stationed in Shinto City have received invitations.


    The moment Mu Bingyun received the invitation, everyone''s eyes fell on Yu Piaopiao. She stared blankly at the red invitation, her heart was unspeakably sour, and the expression on her face changed. It changed again and again, and in the end, I didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    "daughter!"


    At this moment, a rough voice sounded outside the door, and then a middle-aged fat man appeared in everyone''s sight. This person was Yu Jincheng. I came here today because I was delayed by other things on the way.


    As soon as he got here, he received an invitation from the Xue family. Of course, he was very angry when he learned that Xue Mang was going to be engaged with Su Er. This kid just plays with his daughter like this, is he Yu Jincheng so easy to bully?


    He walked in and bowed his hands to Mu Bingyun and the others. He took three steps and took two steps to reach Yu Piaopiao, "Daughter, that kid Xue Mang bullied you, tell daddy how you want to deal with that kid!"


    Yu Piaopiao''s heart warmed, her eyes were warm, she couldn''t help falling into tears, and threw herself into Yu Jincheng''s arms: "Daddy!"


    Yu Jincheng''s brows were even more terrifying, and he quickly hugged Yu Piaopiao, "Don''t worry, daughter, daddy will definitely decide for you, even though Xue Mang did such an amazing job, I, Yu Jincheng, are not easy to mess with, I dare to dare Playing with my daughter''s feelings, I just don''t want to live."


    "Father, no need." Yu fluttered his head, which caused Yu Jincheng''s dissatisfaction, "Why, it''s all this time, you still need to protect that kid?"


    Yu Piaopiao''s face was flustered, and he shook his head and said, "No, my daughter is afraid that Daddy will be hurt. The Xue family and the Su family join forces. It''s not easy to deal with. Daddy don''t take risks for me."


    As for Big Brother Xue, since she doesn''t want to like her, she doesn''t force it, she just hides and feels sad, why should she meet again. Daddy is the person who treats her best in this world. She can''t hurt Daddy because of her own affairs. Since Big Brother Xue likes other people, she will try to forget him.


    Yu Jincheng felt even more distressed, and touched Yu Piaopiao: "My good daughter, silly girl, everyone has bullied you on your head, do you have to be so wronged?"


    "Daddy, as long as Daddy treats me well, the others are not important. Daddy, don''t bother with them anymore. Since Big Brother Xue doesn''t want to be with me, I''m not reluctant." Although Yu Piaopiao likes it Xue Mang, she should like it very much, but she is also a very arrogant person. She has been ruined by the other party so she will not post it again.


    "Okay, since my Piao Piao said so, I won''t trouble that kid for the time being, but that kid can''t think of borrowing my Yu Jincheng''s hands to do other things." Yu Jincheng also knew that now this At that time, if there is a conflict with the Xue family, he does not guarantee what will happen, but secretly swears in his heart that he will not make Xue Mang better!


    He took out the invitation, glanced at the dazzling words on it, rubbed it, stepped on the ground again, and finally said to the guard beside him: "Pick up the invitation and throw it away! Send someone I went to Xue''s house and said that I wasn''t feeling well, so I didn''t go."


    Yu Piaopiao was amused by his father, "Dad, you are so good, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Dad is not feeling well, his daughter is being bullied, can he feel comfortable?" Yu Jincheng was a big fat man, the flesh on his face twitched when he spoke, but his eyes were filled with kindness. Yu Piao Piao was moved.


    "That''s how it was decided. Although you don''t want Daddy to do other things, you can''t force Daddy to drag his uncomfortable body to that **** engagement party, right?"


    Yu Piao Piao''s heart was warm, "Well, Daddy, I know, since you don''t go and your daughter doesn''t go either, I know that Brother Xue doesn''t like me anymore, so I don''t bother him anymore, lest he say my daughter bother."


    "Hmph, that''s good, my Yu Jincheng''s daughter can''t get a lot of immortal stones, and someone dares to bully her!"


    Yu Jincheng thought that he was getting more and more unwilling, and could not wait to immediately go over and give Xue Mang a fist.


    "Dad, Second Brother Xue is injured. He seems to have offended Brother Xue because of me. Now he may not be able to speak in Xue''s house. I''m a little worried..." I have to say that Yu Piaopiao is indeed a kind-hearted person with a bad mind. When dizzy, he was still awake.


    "Don''t worry, since I was implicated for my precious daughter, there''s no problem with having one more person in my Yu family. I''ll just let the second kid of the Xue family follow Dad. I think that kid is a bit of a jerk, but his heart is still good. Yes." Yu Jincheng''s vision has always been good, he despised Xue Mang earlier, thinking that such a utilitarian person is not suitable for his innocent daughter at all, and he has become like this now.


    While he was angry, he was actually happy. At least in the future, his daughter would not be hurt more deeply by the other party. As Yu Jincheng''s daughter, was he afraid that he would not be able to find young talents in the fairyland?


    After comforting his daughter, Yu Jincheng was a little sorry to greet Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun. For these people who often take care of Yu Piaopiao, he really wanted to make friends. He knows too well how easily his daughter can be deceived. These people are so kind to his daughter. To be honest, he has been in the fairyland for so long, and he has encountered only a handful of such people, but most of the people in Shuangyun Mansion People are like this.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, I don''t know if you enter the secret realm of Shinto this time, what are your plans?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "There are some plans. After learning about the secret realm of the divine way, I have decided to let everyone go in separately." Yu Jincheng narrowed his eyes and thought deeply in his heart, "Miss Mu, this method is really good. ."


    In fact, he also thought that if everyone was together, it would be a waste of personnel. It would not be so easy to find debris at that time. If it can be dispersed, it can be changed, whether it is for safety or other things. room.


    "I hope to be able to cooperate with your government at that time."


    Yu Jincheng meant to cooperate with Shuangyun Mansion, of course Mu Bingyun would not refuse, not to mention that the two had dealt with each other, for Piao Piao''s sake, she also felt that there was nothing.


    After a while, Yu Jincheng discussed it with everyone. He already knew that Qianjia and Qianhuamen had cooperated with Shuangyun Mansion, and he had some ideas in his heart. Mu Bingyun didn''t have much aversion to sharing the chance to become a god. On the contrary, she hoped to study it from the chance.


    She was not thinking of becoming a **** alone, but that everyone in Shuangyun Mansion could become a **** in batches.

 Chapter 839： good self

    "Miss Mu, I really haven''t seen you like this. Don''t you care about the chance to become a god, and you''re not afraid of giving the chance to other people, but you can''t catch up with the others?"


    This is not only the doubt of Yu Jincheng, but also the doubt of many people.


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth was slightly hooked, and his hand was clenched by the man next to him, "I only care who this opportunity is distributed to, and to my own people, I don''t feel bad at all, if I distribute it to someone like the Xue family and the Su family, it may be a fight. Not life!"


    Yu Jincheng laughed loudly: "You''re a good person. It seems that Mrs. Yu did not misunderstand you. In other words, our two families should be considered their own, right?"


    "Then, does Master Yu want to distribute the Xianshi ore to his own people?" Wu Yun said with a smile, successfully making the fat on Yu Jincheng''s cheeks tremble, but he glanced at Yu Piao Piao and quickly said: "Of course, the Immortal Stone Mine is just a dead thing. In fact, Yu has already meant this for a long time. The development of Shuangyun Mansion is unprecedented in the entire Immortal Realm. If you can distribute the Immortal Stone Mine and participate in the business of Shuangyun Mansion, then It''s really something you can''t ask for!"


    Wu Yun cursed the old fox secretly in his heart, but he was actually very satisfied with the result: "Then, Mr. Yu, let''s talk slowly, just tell me how many immortal stone mines you have in your family and how much you want to invest in shares, don''t worry. Well, those who follow my dark clouds will never cry regret."


    This Yu Jincheng naturally understands that everything under the name of Shuangyun Mansion, he has long seen clearly, only the long-term earning is more profitable than his immortal stone mine. He has said that Immortal Stone Mine is a dead thing, and it takes tens of thousands of years to form a new one. For the people of Immortal Realm, tens of thousands of years is a very long time.


    Shuangyun Mansion is a little different, the potential is unlimited!


    He didn''t expect his daughter to have a good eye for making friends. If it wasn''t for Yu Piaopiao, he probably wouldn''t be able to know the two of them.


    In short, Yu Jincheng had a great conversation with the people from Shuangyun Mansion.


    On the day that Xue Mang and Su Er got engaged, everyone thought it would be very lively, but the result was surprising. The number of people who came was less than half of what they expected, and the days that were supposed to be beaming were inexplicably strange.


    Among them, Yu Jincheng didn''t come, Shuangyun Mansion didn''t come, Qianhuamen didn''t come, Qianjia didn''t come, and the sect that had friendship with Shuangyun Mansion didn''t come.


    "I heard that Su Er''s face turned green at the time." Pai Bai digs out and tells everyone what he peeked at, "And the one named Xue Mang also has a twisted face, and now he knows how to deceive others. Are you feeling bad?"


    Everyone felt that they deserved it. Of course, there could be fewer people, and it was inevitable that Yu Jincheng would play tricks in the back. Although he promised Yu Piaopiao not to take revenge on Xue Mang for the time being, it didn''t mean that he couldn''t vent his anger in other ways. He is just such a daughter, and the baby is like a heart, and someone is actually bullying.


    If it wasn''t for Xue Mang and the Su family''s great business and powerful forces, he would have brought people to fight.


    This matter is over, and those who know it know that it is a problem between Yu Piaopiao and Xue Mang.


    Originally, after the engagement, everyone should wait for the opening of the secret realm of Shinto, but a rumor emerged after Xue Mang got engaged. It is said that Yu Piao Piao''s love and hatred prevented many people from attending their engagements. I don''t know when the news came out.


    It must not be good news for Yu Piao Piao. Originally, she slowly suppressed this matter in her heart. When she went out one time, she heard it and saw many people pointing at her. It was very painful in my heart. Obviously... She thought Big Brother Xue liked her, so she followed him silently. In the end, it turned out to be like this.


    Rumor has it that she followed Xue Mang without shame.


    "Silly girl, understand now, Xue Mang is not a good thing, it''s actually good, at least it''s impossible for him to do anything else."


    Yu Piaopiao bit her lip and said, "Although Big Brother Xue doesn''t like me, it may be because I misunderstood, but Big Brother Xue used to be kind to me. Second brother Xue, I won''t say anything more. Let it go like this!"


    She didn''t want to mention it anymore. Every time she mentioned it, she felt a little pain in her heart. In fact, she never believed that Xue Mang didn''t like her. He treats her differently.


    "Forget it, silly girl!"


    Xue Lin didn''t seem to have any interest anymore. He sighed and shook his head, "Get ready, I hope you can get other opportunities in the secret realm of Shinto." Xue Lin glanced at Yu Piaopiao, who was in a depressed mood, and cursed a silly girl in his heart. , If a man likes you, he won''t be engaged with other people, and I don''t know when this silly girl will understand.


    Silly girl deceived Yu Jincheng, but couldn''t deceive him, she felt uncomfortable!


    Sure enough, he was as stupid as before, and he didn''t even know how to call for help when he was about to die. Xue Lin rubbed his face and turned to leave.


    Yu Piaopiao looked blank, looking at the empty room, always feeling a little uncomfortable, thinking about it, after leaving the inn, maybe there will be nothing wrong with going out for a walk. Walking aimlessly on the street, people came and went, and finally drowned her figure in it.


    Suddenly, she raised her head, Xue Mang''s figure appeared in her line of sight, she glanced at his side subconsciously, but she didn''t see Su Er''s figure, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    stared at his face greedily. In fact, she still liked Brother Xue in her heart, but she would not be humble to pray, she could secretly like it, and she also had her own dignity.


    "Big Brother Xue!"


    let out a faint cry, Xue Mang had discovered her long ago, and when she saw her eyes wandering in it, she didn''t know if someone bumped into her, "Piao Piao, why didn''t you go with other people?"


    Yu Piaopiao pulled his sleeves, raised his head again, and looked at him straight: "Big Brother Xue, do you know what''s going on with the rumors from the outside world?" Second Brother Xue said it was released by Big Brother Xue, but she didn''t believe it. .


    "Of course it''s not me, does Piao Piao think it''s me?"


    Xue Mang approached and touched her head. The soft and fragrant hair could always give him a sense of relaxation. He thought that if he didn''t carry the heavy burden of the Xue family, he could be with Yu Piaopiao. Although her identity is not bad, it is not suitable for such disputes.


    Of course, it was also that Xue Mang didn''t want to live too plainly. As Yu Piaopiao, he couldn''t bring him enough profit, but she was indeed a very good girl.


    "No, I never thought it was Brother Xue. Although everyone dislikes you, in my heart, Brother Xue will always be a hero!"

 Chapter 840： May you live in peace

    Xue Mang''s cold face showed a smile: "Since Piao Piao believes in me, then I feel good. It''s not safe to go out alone, go back!"


    Xue Mang put down his hand, and there was indeed a hint of love for this little girl in his eyes: "Go back, it''s not good to be outside, why don''t you bring someone with you."


    "Brother Xue, can I ask you a question?" Yu Piaopiao bit her lip, "Can you answer me seriously?"


    "Okay, you ask." Xue Mang''s expression was light, and his eyes fell on her nervous face.


    "Brother Xue, have you ever liked me?"


    "Piao Piao, you can only be my sister."


    His words struck her heart again, she held her hands, turning pale, so she could only be his sister?


    "If... I am Miss Su, will Brother Xue change his mind?"


    Xue Mang smiled and did not answer.


    "If I had a very powerful mythical beast, would you change your mind?" She asked again, she just wanted to see what was more important to him about love and interests.


    "Piao Piao, go back!"


    Xue Mang stepped back and left, turned around and disappeared into the crowd, she stared at his back blankly, her eyes fixed, Brother Xue, if you don''t answer, is it possible that this is what you think, or you don''t want to answer this question to hurt she?


    turned around and left, Brother Xue, what if Piao Piao was as powerful as Su Er?


    Her pace couldn''t help speeding up, you dislike Piao Piao and it''s useless, right?


    ¡­


    Half a year, half a year in Shinto City, for everyone in the immortal world, this is a long wait of 10,000 years, and it is not an exaggeration for them to live like a year.


    At this time, everyone left the Shinto Castle and arrived around the Shinto Mountain. The people in the Shinto city are already rare and invisible, and there are also some people who are too weak and feel that they cannot survive in the secret realm of the Shinto.


    All the remaining people want to enter the secret realm of Shinto, and there are still many people rushing over from various places in the fairyland, which is an opportunity for everyone. Powerful people naturally want to go in early, and some prefer to pick up leaks behind, or hide to the side and kill those immortals who get fragments.


    The secret realm of Shinto is accompanied by opportunities and dangers, and the most dangerous inside is the people who go with them.


    Mu Bingyun and the others also came to the front of the Shinto Mountain. The clouds and mists on the Shinto Mountain were moving fast, like dragons galloping in it, and the appearance was extremely spectacular.


    Yuding Palace, Su Family, Xue Family, and people from various sects in the demon world also came here, and everyone''s eyes were fixed on Shinto Mountain, and their eyes were shining with fire.


    Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion is also ready. After the Shinto Mystery Realm is opened, there will be nine different directions. At that time, they will spread out in the nine directions, looking for holy lotus fragments.


    "The wooden girl came very early!"


    Yuchan''s clothes are still the most revealing here, but she still doesn''t make people think of wretchedness. Those beautiful eyes stared at Mu Bingyun''s body and glanced at Cangyu inadvertently, but found that he didn''t respond at all.


    "The Jade Palace Master is early. If you don''t come at this time, wouldn''t it be too disrespectful to the secret realm of the Shinto?"


    Yuchan smiled: "Then wish Miss Mu good luck."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ouyang Qingqing beside him, saw her gaze swept across the Jing Jinshui among the crowd in the Jade Cauldron Palace, and then quickly moved away without much fluctuation, and felt more at ease.


    As for Jingjinshuihui to join the Jade Ding Palace, it was not what she expected, but if everyone has their own aspirations and are destined to be enemies, she can''t force it.


    Jing Jinshui''s eyes were always on Ouyang Qingqing. Compared with the cowardly Jing Jinshui, his eyes seemed a little gloomy, even a little cold. Seeing Jinshui like this, Mu Bingyun knew that some things were irreversible.


    Looking at Ao Zhuoxing through Jinshui, he was full of incomparable resentment.


    "Binger, everyone has their own fate."


    The gentle voice of the man reached her ears, which made her unable to help laugh: "That''s right, as long as the people we leave behind are fine, and the others don''t matter, I''m just me, how can I control it? many."


    "Binger just understands, you can take care of your husband, why care about others." She was used to this man''s occasional jealous appearance.


    She held his hand instead: "After entering, you must be careful, although your strength is already the pinnacle of the fairy world, there is no guarantee that other powerful people will not appear, I have not forgotten what the mysterious person reminded me last time. , I always feel that someone wants to hurt me. There are so many people offended, it is not easy to find a target. "


    "Don''t worry, I will always hold your hand."


    She laughed and pulled her hand back: "Glib, I don''t know who I learned from."


    He hugged his waist, this man always gave her a sense of safety, "We must study the chance of becoming a god, I kind of want to go to the gods to see, of course, bring our relatives with you, you Where will the next peak be? Is it possible that everything will be calm when we stand at the peak.¡±


    "Binger wants to be at the top, but if it''s difficult, I will allow you to be at the top, and you will live in peace forever!"


    She was a little moved. She knew what this person said, and she would work hard to do it. He has done so many things in the demon world for so many years, and all the talents he has cultivated have been sent to Shuangyun Mansion?


    The people of the Immortal Realm only know that Wu Yun is powerful and Mu Bingyun is powerful. He never knew that a lot of it was due to him. He never cared about his reputation and would always support her silently. Otherwise, where would there be so many powerful people under her Shuangyun Mansion.


    "Knowing that you are the best, in fact, with you, it is the peak, it is calm. Just think about it occasionally, don''t worry so much, we can''t go to the sky in one step, take it slowly, we can always realize what we think in our hearts."


    He answered lightly, as for what he thought, he was the only one.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from Shinto Mountain, and everyone looked over in unison. I saw that the clouds and mist above were swimming faster, even as if a violent storm was about to hit. The clouds and mist were no longer like a wandering dragon, but like stirred boiling water rolling in the mountains.


    "It''s going to be turned on!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and then there was a loud noise, booming, as if lightning struck the mountains.


    Those tumbling clouds suddenly fled like swimming fish in all directions. In an instant, the entire Shinto Mountain seemed to be split open, and pieces of golden light were revealed from the countless gaps, making people''s eyes a little hard to open. open. Many people watched everything in front of them through their fingers.

 Chapter 841： turn on

    Shinto Mountain is cracked!


    In everyone''s incredible eyes, Shinto Mountain is slowly splitting around, neither fast nor slow, but the sound it makes is extremely shocking. Especially the golden light inside is dazzling, even so, people still don''t want to move away.


    The breath passed from ?? was very refreshing, and countless people greedily took a sip, as if their strength had increased.


    "Is this the secret realm of Shinto?"


    Yuchan stared at Mount Shinto and couldn''t help but muttered to herself, this was her first time here, and it was such a spectacular sight. She was bound to win the pieces inside. As long as she can get the holy lotus fragments, then she will be able to get the chance, become a god, and look down on all immortals.


    ''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun unconsciously, and a warm smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. She was not easily bullied by Yuding Palace. How could it be so easy to escape the person who killed the Jade Ding Palace.


    As the gap in Shinto Mountain got bigger and bigger, the whole mountain has been divided into nine parts, slowly opening from the center like a lotus flower.


    Maybe many people have seen landslides and ground cracks, but very few people can see such a scene today, a mountain that can¡¯t be seen at a glance, when it cracks open, it looks like a holy lotus. The nine parts, like the petals of the lotus flower, are so wonderful under the shroud of clouds and mist.


    When Shinto Mountain opened the most, everyone stared at it.


    "Is this the secret realm of Shinto?"


    A young man had greed flashing in his eyes, he couldn''t help but jumped up and was about to jump in. Seeing so many people in him were a little strange, but most of the people in the sect didn''t move, so these people didn''t move either. Just staring at the man''s movements, when he just jumped to a certain part of Shinto Mountain, a ray of light bounced on him, and his flesh and blood splattered suddenly, and the screams were too late. He died like this, and his soul could not escape. .


    Those who were close to them quickly moved away, for fear that the ray of light would affect them. Of course, they did not want to be contaminated with those disgusting flesh and blood, and they felt a little disgusted in their hearts. It was really not a good thing that such a thing happened just after opening.


    But for immortals, these are not surprising.


    Many people also showed sarcasm. For this kind of anxious and self-sufficient people, it is better to die than to go in and implicate other people.


    Seeing the presence of the old gods of the various sects, everyone finally understood why they didn''t move. It turned out to be dangerous.


    After what happened to the young people, everyone became wiser. Most of the people here are coming to the secret realm for the first time, and only a few are coming for the second time. After all, the immortals who can exist in the fairyland for 10,000 years cannot live that long unless they are strong, or some people have already See through, and do not want to participate in such disputes.


    I don''t know how long it took, the clouds and mist on the Shinto Mountain have disappeared without a trace, only a little bit of golden light penetrated from it, which is so dazzling that people can''t wait to rush in immediately. However, no one dared to go in directly, even those who had been there before were hesitant.


    "Elder Wu, can you go in now?"


    Su Er asked softly, but the others all looked over. Elder Wu was one of the few people who had been to the secret realm of Shinto at the beginning, but he frowned: "Each time the opening of the secret realm of Shinto is slightly different, the last time I came in, there was no such golden light, Miss, we might as well wait a little longer."


    "Alright, just listen to Elder Wu."


    When other people heard it, they thought it would be better to wait. "


    At this moment, whether it is in the clouds, or in and around Shinto Mountain, in the air, there are immortals densely packed, and it is difficult to find an acquaintance among so many people.


    Mu Bingyun closed her eyes, her brows were slightly warm, and the man beside her tightly guarded her. Suddenly, she opened her eyes.


    "Let''s go in, remember, if you can absorb the golden light, then it will be absorbed, and when there are too many people, it will spread out!"


    Everyone nodded quickly when they heard it.


    Some people couldn''t help laughing when they heard her words.


    "The wooden girl wants someone to explore the way, so there''s no need to say that, those golden lights have killed a person before, and now they want us to go in and die!"


    "I had heard that the wooden girl is a person with a temperament, but I never thought that she would use such conspiracy and tricks, but it does not conform to the rumors!"


    "Huh, what do you know, some people just like to pretend, pretend to be a good person, pretend to be the Virgin Mary."


    "That''s right, that''s right, this person knows people but doesn''t know their hearts. Everyone, this golden light is very powerful, so don''t be fooled and die!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced around lightly, and found that the people who spoke were more or less related to Li Wantong. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Since they don''t care, let''s go! That thing is good!"


    "The wooden girl is really good at deceiving people, obviously she wants us to become pathfinder mice!"


    Mu Bingyun stopped those around him who wanted to get angry, "Don''t bother."


    Everyone didn''t believe it, but they saw that Mu Bingyun and his party actually rushed towards the Shinto Mountain. Many people swallowed, "Isn''t this true? Is she really going to pass?"


    "Shouldn''t she be able to withstand the pressure of public opinion and try it out in person?"


    "Shouldn''t... what?"


    When they saw that Mu Bingyun easily penetrated the Shinto Mountain, the whole person was shocked. After they came back to their senses, they only felt that the golden light inside was decreasing.


    Yuchan''s complexion changed: "Let''s go in too!"


    Su Er''s face was also a little ugly: "Elder Wu, is this?"


    "Miss, let''s go in quickly, that golden light may really have some incredible benefits."


    So everyone from all sides rushed in, and everyone who absorbed divine power inside felt a sense of relief, among them Qianji glanced at Dongfang Ming: "Bingyun, this person actually followed me, I''m really mad at me. !"


    "Qianji absorbs the golden light first, and then we separate. I already feel a kind of crisis. When the time comes, be careful, don''t make a sound when you find the fragments, and go directly to the Holy Lotus Temple to meet!"


    Holy Lotus Temple is the highest point of the secret realm of Shinto, and those who can reach this place can be described as a near-death experience.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun absorbed the golden light, not only by himself, but also by Chiye. Chiye was given to her by Nanyuan, but she always felt that Chiye was not that simple. She felt that there were still many things about Chiye that she did not know. I heard from my mother that my father likes strange things. Maybe this Chiye is also his accidental acquisition, and maybe only a part of it is cracked.


    suppressed this in her heart, and felt that there were people coming in behind her, she absorbed all the golden light into Chiye in one go. So the people who came in originally wanted to absorb the golden light well, but they saw countless golden lights all disappearing from Mu Bingyun''s body.


    "She has a magic weapon to absorb golden light!"

 Chapter 842： The first holy lotus fragment

    "Spread out!"


    Mu Bingyun shouted, Cangyu pulled her and jumped in one direction, the people chasing after him naturally didn''t get any benefit.


    "Look, they''re going up!"


    Li Wantong shouted, and everyone looked up, and sure enough, they saw Mu Bingyun and the two rushing towards a pillar in the center of Shinto Mountain very quickly. Mu Bingyun had discovered earlier that all the golden light was scattered from this mountain pillar. The reason why he didn''t come up before was because of the blocking of these golden lights.


    After ?? absorbed the golden light, she was able to come up, and she could clearly see that there was a fragment on it.


    "There are pieces on it!"


    Li Wantong shouted, and the voice spread all over the ears of everyone, and one by one, a wolf-like fierce light suddenly appeared, and countless figures rushed up.


    Fragments, wasn''t that what they dreamed of?


    Yuchan''s face was also flushed, not to mention Xue Mang and Su''er.


    Su Er shouted: "Elder Wu, hurry up, take down the fragments!"


    Needless to say Su Er, Elder Wu''s entire figure is much faster than the others, and he will soon chase after Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun glanced back, "Hurry up, they are coming up."


    "Hurry up, Yu, just get a little closer and I''ll be able to get the shards."


    "it is good."


    Cangyu speeded up, holding her in one hand and taking her up, Elder Wu''s face flashed with joy, and it was only a little while before he could get the first piece of debris. When he slapped Mu Bingyun''s side with a slap, she turned her body over and jumped down with Elder Wu''s strength.


    Elder Wu retracted his palm and rushed up, the next moment his face stiffened. When he reacted, he looked down and saw the strange smile on Mu Bingyun''s face. When he got angry, he wanted to chase after him. Unexpectedly, countless people around him stared at him, apparently thinking that he had gotten the pieces.


    "Elder Wu, what fragments did you get?"


    Mu Bingyun''s inexplicable sentence made everyone suspicious.


    "not me!"


    Elder Wu was annoyed, he never saw the other party take the pieces.


    "No, it must have been Mu Bingyun who took away the fragments, otherwise how could she suddenly go down??" Li Wantong''s eyes sank, staring at Mu Bingyun with full suspicion, "Miss Mu is really a good means, today''s The first shard was actually obtained by you."


    "Patriarch Li, you will be beaten for nonsense. When did you see that the fragments were taken by me?"


    The people looked weird, and they kept scanning Li Wantong, Mu Bingyun, and Elder Wu. They really didn''t see that Mu Bingyun took the pieces. Of course, even if she did, they couldn''t do it at this time. After all, there are too many people, and there is no benefit to doing it.


    Elder Wu snorted and landed beside Su Er: "Miss, let''s go in! Whether she got it or not, now we should find the remaining pieces."


    Su Er was unwilling to let Mu Bingyun get the first piece, which really made her feel a little uncomfortable. Thinking that there was still a contest between the two, she nodded and agreed to Elder Wu''s proposal. Indeed, she also understood, It''s not wise to start at this time.


    It''s better to keep Mu Bingyun and kill them when the opponent collects more fragments.


    "Go! Brother Xue!"


    So Su Er picked a direction and left quickly.


    There were also many other people who chose a direction and rushed in. As for the people in Shuangyun Mansion, they didn''t know where they went.


    Yuchan''s eyes sank, and a smile suddenly appeared on the corner of her mouth, but she looked down at him, Mu Bingyun could really become her opponent.


    Li Wantong was also not very reconciled, what a good opportunity to not let Mu Bingyun fight with everyone. It''s really a pity, but it''s a long time coming to Japan, Mu Bingyun, just pray that your luck can always be like this!


    "Yu, let''s go, the others should be almost there."


    "Um."


    The two looked around, looking in nine different directions: "Yu, which way shall we go?"


    "Just this one!" They looked at the one in front of them, both of them laughed and walked in that direction. Every direction of the secret realm of Shinto will encounter different things. Of course, there are also different tests and different treasures.


    When the two walked over, they found a long and purposeless stone ladder looking down, one step after another, and there was no end in sight. However, the two sides of the stone ladder had different scenery, some of which were surrounded by clouds and mists. There are layers of rocks, and I always feel that this road is like a road of no return.


    "Let''s go!"


    The two clasped each other''s hands and stepped on the stone ladder step by step. After they walked for a while, they found that Mo Yi''er was following. Behind Mo Yi''er, there was someone from Jade Ding Palace. Mo Yier walked up quickly, her eyes falling on Cangyu.


    "Brother Cang, I finally caught up with you."


    Mo Yi''er curled her lips: "How did Miss Fangcai Mu get that fragment." Her eyes were fixed on Mu Bingyun, even if everyone hadn''t seen Mu Bingyun taking the fragment before, she still felt that Mu Bingyun took.


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows and said with a smile, "Is Miss Mo joking? Didn''t Elder Wu take away the fragments?"


    "How is it possible, the wooden girl obviously took the fragments, and she still pretended not to know, it''s really hypocritical!" There are many masters behind Mo Yier, all of which were given to her by the Heavenly Gang Devil Emperor. The Tiangang Demon Emperor actually came, but he was not with Mo Yier.


    When the secret realm of Shinto was opened last time, the Demon Emperor Tiangang had already been there. Although the secret realm was a bit different in general, it was much easier to get in than other people based on previous experience.


    "It doesn''t seem to be about Miss Mo."


    Mu Bingyun said something, and slowly walked down the stone stairs with Cangyu. The rest of Mo Yi''er''s face is not very good-looking, but she will not be so reconciled.


    "I''m just worried about Big Brother Cang, lest you hide the pieces and keep them alone."


    "He''s all mine, what about possession??"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s voice from afar, she really made her grit her teeth with hatred, she really hated it, why did Mu Bingyun always have Big Brother Cang so openly.


    Obviously, Mo Yier wants to have an identity, so why can''t she be liked by Big Brother Cang? Well, it must be the reason for Mu Bingyun.


    "Go! Keep up with them, I will definitely not make Mu Bingyun feel better this time!"


    Mo Yier stared at the red robe, her face twisted out of shape, Yin Peipei and Qin Yurou raised their heads slightly, also looked at Mu Bingyun, looked at each other, they also hated Mu Bingyun very much.


    Of course, they also hate Mo Yier, if it wasn''t for Mo Yier, would they be able to become humble slaves?

 Chapter 843： Holy Profound Fruit

    Yuchan came up from behind, took a few quick steps to Mo Yi''er''s side, and said inadvertently, "Miss Mo, what a coincidence!"


    "Master of the Jade Palace."


    Mo Yi''er raised her head, she despised Yuchan in her heart, what is the difference between wearing so revealing and those dusty women, but... she is not that stupid.


    "It seems that Miss Mo and I have the same goal."


    "Why, what do you think about Big Brother Cang?"


    A vigilance appeared in Mo Yi''er''s eyes, "Tell you, you''d better not have any thoughts on Big Brother Cang, or I will let Daddy destroy your Jade Cauldron!"


    She may not dare to say this to Mu Bingyun. After all, the power of Shuangyun Mansion and Cangyu, even her father would not act rashly. However, a mere Jade Cauldron Palace, although it looks good, but well, in her eyes Yuding Palace is a group of coquettish women.


    "Miss Mo, this is a misunderstanding." Yuchan had a smile on her face, but there was no smile in her eyes, "My target is not Mrs. Cang, and Mr. Cang won''t like a woman like me, she should be Mrs. Mo''s match. Got him."


    Mo Yier had some doubts in his eyes: "Oh? Then what is the purpose of the Jade Palace Master?"


    Yuchan got close to Mo Yier and said softly in her ear: "Whoever Miss Mo wants to disappear, that is my wish, Miss Mo should not forget that back then, my Yuzi in Yuding Palace was in Shuangyun Mansion. The thing about being mutilated by the other party in front of the door?"


    Mo Yier lowered her eyes. She was naturally impressed by this incident. At that time, she felt that the people from Yuding Palace were too cowardly, and she didn''t dare to fight back, and she was also polite to Mu Bingyun. Of course, the series of things that happened in Yuding Palace was the reason why she underestimated the other party. Now that she heard Yuchan''s words, she fell into deep thought, since Yuchan had no other meaning to Big Brother Cang.


    So¡­


    "Master Jade Palace, what plan do you have to make Mu Bingyun disappear forever?"


    "Miss Mo, you can''t say these words at will, let''s go, we are going to look for fragments, as for other things, we should walk slowly and talk while walking, so as not to let other people take the lead, I believe Miss Mo''s Father also wants to get the fragments! If the Heavenly Gang Devil Emperor can get the chance, can Miss Mo be able to do whatever she wants in the future?"


    Mo Yier thought about it, it was indeed the case, her eyes were looking at the red figure that was about to disappear, and her pace was much faster.


    Li Wantong followed Yuchan and Fenger was in the crowd. As for Shui Ningzhi and Jing Jinshui, they were not here, but followed Ouyang Qingqing.


    The group has walked for a long time, from the cloudy place to the deserted scene. Of course, the stone ladder still seems to have no end, but it seems to have embarked on a road of no return.


    The two people in front were always holding hands and didn''t mean to let go at all. The women in the back were all gritted their teeth and couldn''t do anything about it. If you put the rest aside, just look at the two people in front of you. match.


    If it wasn''t for the strong teeth, Mo Yier wouldn''t even know how much he had broken.


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness was sinking into the Chiye space at the moment, staring at the piece of doubt, and finally withdrew: "Blank."


    Cangyu also fell into deep thought, "Although there are a total of nine blank pieces, there are only these in the records, and there is nothing about what the blank pieces can get in the end." This is because, over the years, no one has obtained the blank pieces, and Mu Bingyun also I don''t understand why I got a blank shard.


    Of course, as long as you can reach the Holy Lotus Temple, you will be able to know.


    Suddenly, the two of them felt a chill, their eyes narrowed, and they looked forward, and there was a mist full of chills in front of them, and the flowers and plants around the mist had all withered to death.


    The two stopped, not in a hurry, and the people behind quickly followed.


    "Brother Cang, why don''t you guys go?"


    Although Mo Yier asked this question, she didn''t go over, her eyes fell on Yin Pei Pei, "You, go and see!"


    Yin Peipei, who originally wanted to refuse, only felt that her head was torn and hurt, and she had to walk forward. Everyone''s eyes locked on her figure, and they saw her walking into the mist, the mist drifting over her body, she still did not any changes.


    Suddenly, Yin Pei Pei heard an exclamation that made people vigilant, and her figure disappeared in front of her.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Yu, we should keep up, there should be no problem."


    Seeing the two of them following, Mo Yier hurriedly followed, she had been a few steps behind Cang Yu.


    When they walked into the fog, they didn''t feel uncomfortable, and their eyes were less vigilant.


    "Where did that dead girl go??"


    Mo Yier couldn''t find Yin Peipei''s figure to the left or right. She was a little furious and stared at Qin Yurou. Qin Yurou was afraid of being punished, and her whole body trembled.


    "Master, let''s go over there and look for it, I guess we''ll be able to find it."


    "Humph!"


    Mo Yier waved her hand and asked the people behind her to go to find someone.


    Yuchan silently followed behind, but his eyes locked on Mu Bingyun. She always felt that Mu Bingyun was very lucky, maybe she could grab the fragments with her, and she must have obtained the previous fragments.


    As for Li Wantong following Yuchan with her eyes down, as for what she was thinking, I don''t know.


    Feng''er looks a little flamboyant, with her head held high, as if she is very noble. But to her, her status in the Jade Ding Palace was indeed much nobler than that of the Shuangyun Palace. It must be said that You Yuanzhi, who was pulled into the water by Feng''er, was following her decadently.


    Mu Bingyun had already realized that he was controlling Chi Ye, but the strange thing was that she didn''t find Yin Pei Pei either. Being held by the people around her, she moved forward cautiously, and suddenly, a strong red light appeared in Chiye''s range.


    suppressed the joy in his heart, and said calmly: "There is something good ahead."


    Cangyu''s eyes lit up, "What position?"


    Mu Bingyun told him the exact location, the light in Chiye was too strong, she did not guarantee that this thing was a fragment, of course it could be other things, in short, there is no reason to miss it.


    Immediately, the figures of the two quickly jumped forward, and the people behind them were not only Yuchan, but also countless other powerhouses, who had observed the two for a long time.


    watched them leap up and followed, not wanting to fall behind at all. However, it is not easy to catch up with the speed of Cang Yu.


    Mu Bingyun had already seen the treasure that appeared in Chiye with a strong light. It was not a fragment, but a very precious fruit, the Holy Profound Fruit. As long as one eats this thing, it can make Immortal Venerable improve a small realm.

 Chapter 844： python

    For example, if you eat one of the first rank of Immortal Venerable, you can improve to the second rank of Immortal Venerable.


    For her, this fruit is also very rare, and the Holy Profound Fruit can be eaten three at a time, which can raise a total of two and a half small realms. Now she is the sixth rank of Immortal Venerable, as long as she takes three Holy Profound Fruits, You can directly break through to the eighth rank of Immortal Venerable, and if you practice again, you will soon be able to break through to the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable.


    This really calmed her heart for a long time and made waves again.


    "Binger, you are lucky."


    In Cang Yu¡¯s eyes, this sacred fruit is already his Bing¡¯er.


    At a glance, there are exactly nine Saint Profound Fruits, which can be used by three people.


    "Ah! That is the Holy Profound Fruit!"


    The person behind ?? naturally saw it, and the figure was getting faster and faster, as if to rush to the front of the two. Of course, the strength of these people is not lacking in the powerhouse of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and there are also those who are only in the Immortal King realm.


    But when everyone saw this, they couldn''t help swallowing.


    Even Mo Yi''er''s eyes lit up: "Don''t look for that dead girl, come back to help this lady grab the sacred fruit!" Mo Yi''er roared, it was really useful, and the masters of the demon world rushed over from other directions. , thinking of the Holy Profound Fruit and leaving.


    At this time, countless people were staring at the small sapling of the Holy Profound Fruit. Yuchan''s eyes were fierce, and the speed was so fast that she had already rushed in front of Mo Yier. In front of the interests, few people would sit and live when they encountered such a thing.


    At this time, many people had already arrived around the Shengxuan fruit tree, and when they saw the glowing fruit tree, countless people showed greed. I can''t wait to immediately take the Holy Profound Fruit Tree as my own.


    "Get it back for this lady!"


    Mo Yier shouted, and all the experts in the demon world rushed towards the Holy Profound Fruit Tree. One of them was about to hold the Holy Profound Fruit, and Yuchan found that Mu Bingyun did not move, but waited aside, as if waiting for something to appear. My heart skipped a beat, I felt that it was not so simple, I had already reached out and retracted it.


    Mo Yier is the eldest young lady, so she is naturally reluctant to do it herself, but Qin Yurou, who is beside her, is a little different. If she can get the Holy Profound Fruit, her strength can be improved, and she may have a chance to break the contract.


    So, she rushed over immediately.


    Roar-


    Suddenly, there was a loud roar, and a big mouthful of blood grabbed the hand of the Demon Realm master that was stretched out beside the Holy Profound Fruit. With a violent pull, the arm was bitten off. The expert screamed and quickly stepped back, his face was already pale, and the bright red blood was scattered all over the ground, his appearance was very miserable, but fortunately his clothes were black, otherwise he would have been covered in bright red.


    At this time, everyone saw that this thing turned out to be a giant python. It did not evolve into a dragon, and for some reason, it still looked like a snake, but it was very huge.


    It slapped Qin Yurou, who had an idea of ??the Holy Profound Fruit, and flew out in one sweep. As for the other masters of the demon world, it also slapped them away. One by one, blood spurted out of their mouths, which made one''s heart shudder. They had just come in and encountered such a powerful python, so what will they encounter next?


    This giant python looked very fierce, stared at everyone defensively, protected the Holy Profound Fruit in its body, and circled it, claiming that it was its thing. The pupil exuded a dangerous aura, and suddenly it caught sight of a red-clothed gaze, and rushed towards her as if trying to swallow her.


    Mu Bingyun and the two jumped up quickly, dodging the attack of the giant python.


    "Yu, entangle it!"


    Cangyu understands that as long as Mu Bingyun is close to the Holy Profound Fruit a certain distance, he can collect it from the air. The same is true for the previous piece of debris, taking out the magic weapon and intertwining with the giant python.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the preciousness of the Holy Profound Fruit or other reasons. The strength of the giant python is not weaker than him, and even vaguely surpasses him.


    But beasts are beasts after all, and it is easy to deal with them. As a result, everyone saw Mu Bingyun dodging the sweep of the python''s tail, and Cang Yu was entangled with the python''s head.


    "It''s a good cooperation, everyone, ready to grab the Holy Profound Fruit." Li Wantong reminded everyone, so that everyone reacted, isn''t the behavior of these two people fighting?


    Huh, what a cooperation, if it wasn''t for Li Wantong''s reminder, they really wouldn''t have reacted so quickly.


    Yuchan agreed with Li Wantong''s behavior. Only when there are so many people can they fish in troubled waters.


    "What are you still doing, don''t go help this lady grab the Holy Profound Fruit, as long as whoever grabs it, I''ll give him one if there is more!"


    As soon as these words fell, the masters of the demon world rushed over, trying to defeat the tail of the giant python and take the Holy Profound Fruit as their own.


    So, Mu Bingyun and the masters each took their place, Cang Yu dealt with the python''s head, and they dealt with the python together to protect the Saint Profound Fruit''s tail. However, the giant python is worthy of being a giant python, and its strength can be said to be powerful, so many people are still helpless.


    Mu Bingyun calculated that the python''s tail could sweep more than ten steps away, but when she put things away in the air, it could only be ten steps at most.


    On one side of the Sacred Profound Fruit is a cliff with no end in sight. Judging from the rising mist inside, she also instinctively felt that there was a crisis there, so she never passed it. The feeling that the immortal power cannot be used.


    Suddenly, a strong man also saw the vacancy on the edge of the cliff, with a happy expression on his face, he rushed over, touched a sacred fruit in his palm, pulled it hard, and pulled it in his hand, and shook it fiercely. , a burst of joy.


    Everyone''s eyes were red when they saw it, but Mu Bingyun saw the anger of the giant python. A huge force was thrown on the man, and the man jumped up quickly. The next moment, his face turned pale and panicked, and there was no time to put away the joy that had not faded away.


    Mao tried his best to run back, but he couldn''t get past the python''s tail, and swept him into the cliff.


    In an instant, a scream was heard, and everyone couldn''t help but look down. This time there was no blood, and the bottom turned out to be full of long swords, all of which were inserted upside down. Knowing how many swords were facing the sword above, one could imagine how many long swords had penetrated the man''s body.


    Now it is estimated that he can no longer die.


    Other people who wanted to get the Holy Profound Fruit in that gap avoided one after another, and at the same time, behind the Holy Profound Fruit, there were stone tablets with three big characters written on them: Wanjianya.


    As soon as they heard it, it was consistent with the following situation. It turned out that this was Wanjianya. They had also heard of Wanjianya. They heard that around Wanjianya, there was no immortal power at all. The immortal was like an ordinary person. After going down, it is impossible to survive at all.

 Chapter 845： Wanjianya

    After remembering this, everyone stayed away again. While everyone was stunned, Mu Bingyun had already approached within ten steps. With a move of consciousness, she had already taken back the Holy Profound Fruit one by one.


    Suddenly, a sword came from behind her, she hurriedly dodged, and when she turned around, she saw Li Wantong holding the long sword, full of killing intent towards her. She sneered, felt the strong wind behind her, and jumped up, just as the python''s tail swept towards Li Wantong.


    Li Wantong felt a deep hatred in her heart, and quickly retreated back. The giant python wanted to protect the Holy Profound Fruit. As long as he left his safe area, he would not be attacked.


    "The wooden girl is a good way, she took four holy profound fruits in an instant!"


    Yuchan narrowed her eyes, looking at only four Saint Profound Fruits left, but her heart was very annoyed. Everyone also reacted and showed hostility towards Mu Bingyun. Of course, they would not come to grab it, unless they were sure to defeat Mu Bingyun and kill them all.


    "Everyone, it seems we have to work hard."


    Yuchan said, even more diligently. The giant python over there was very angry and kept attacking Cangyu. Fortunately, it didn''t have time to watch the situation here, otherwise, it would have been mad at the sight of only four Holy Profound Fruits!


    Mu Bingyun didn''t move for a while, she found that the python''s tail was moving very frequently, and she didn''t seem to notice the scene behind, so as long as she mastered the frequency of the python, and even made the other party unable to feel her breath, then the other party would The attack will not fall on her.


    The reason why the python''s tail was able to determine the position of everyone was only because everyone showed their killing intent and immortal power. If they silently went to his blind spot, then it would be easy to get the remaining Holy Profound Fruit. too much.


    So, she started looking for opportunities!


    Seeing that everyone was still trying to get close, she didn''t make a sound, but whispered to Cangyu, telling him what she had found, making him optimistic about the giant python, and never let it turn back.


    Cangyu responded and told her to be careful and continue to deal with the giant python. The giant python gradually became angry with this fierce young man, and could not wait to kill him, these human beings who wanted to **** his treasure!


    Just like this, Mu Bingyun has quietly sneaked into the python''s tail, and with the movement of its tail, everyone is paying attention to where Sheng Xuanguo will see her movements.


    Just like this, she suddenly grasped the frequency with which the giant python dealt with everyone, and quickly walked within ten steps. With a move of consciousness, she had already obtained a holy profound fruit.


    "not good!"


    When Li Wantong shouted, she had already obtained the second Holy Profound Fruit.


    "Mu Bingyun, it''s Mu Bingyun!"


    When Li Wantong shouted for the third time, everyone stared at Mu Bingyun''s direction while dealing with the python''s tail. At this time, Mu Bingyun became conscious again, and the last one had already been obtained.


    Cangyu noticed the situation at any time, and did not end it immediately. If it ended at this time, it would be very dangerous for Mu Bingyun.


    The faces of everyone were ashen, and they stared at Mu Bingyun angrily, but there was no way to do anything. They were really good at it, and they even stole the Holy Profound Fruit right under their noses!


    Mu Bingyun quietly prepared to retreat, when suddenly a figure flew down from the sky, and a sword was inserted into the back of the giant python, everyone was stunned, didn''t that think of Yin Pei Pei who had disappeared before?


    I saw Yin Pei grinning, "Mu Bingyun, you are dead!"


    Sure enough, the giant python was in pain, and suddenly dropped Cangyu, turned around and pushed Yin Pei Pei away with force. Yin Pei Pei was hit against the stone wall and fell down with a scream, with half his life left.


    Soon, the giant python was even more angry, and its holy profound fruit disappeared!


    Who stole its sacred fruit? ? ?


    It looked back and quickly landed on Mu Bingyun, it must be this human being!


    Cang Yu secretly said that it was not good. The place where Mu Bingyun had retreated was right next to Wanjian Cliff, and his figure passed by in a flash. However, as soon as he entered the position of Wanjian Cliff, he felt that the strength of his body seemed to slow down, and he still ran hard. past.


    At this moment, the python''s tail swept across Mu Bingyun''s body, and the immortal power was inflexible, which was the most dangerous for immortals. Cang Yu''s eyes were a little flustered, and he jumped to her side again, caught her in mid-air, held her hand tightly, and when he wanted to retreat, he found that he couldn''t use the power in his body at all.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and when they reacted, the two fell.


    Mo Yier was also stunned, "Big Brother Cang!!"


    The giant python couldn''t control it either, and fell down with them. Everyone seems to have heard the sound of the flesh being cut, but there is a fog in front of them, and only some long swords with bloodstains can be vaguely seen.


    "Don''t go down and look for it!"


    Mo Yier said to the master beside her, staring fiercely at Yin Pei Pei, walking to her in two steps in three steps, grabbed her and said, "You actually let Big Brother Cang fall off. , living impatiently!"


    "Master, I just..."


    "I don''t care what the reason is, Big Brother Cang''s life or death is uncertain now, so you also go to **** together!"


    When the words fell, Mo Yier grabbed Yin Peipei and was about to throw it to Wanjianya. Yin Peipei looked terrified, and suddenly Li Wantong took Mo Yier''s hand: "Miss Mo, why should you be angry, why don''t you wait first? Besides, Young Lady Mu and Big Brother Cang are not people who die so easily."


    Although she said that, Li Wantong''s eyes were a little proud. She really hoped that Mu Bingyun was dead. Of course, if Cangyu also died, it was not in her plan. It''s really a pity, it''s just the beginning, it''s so easy to let them die.


    Her bad anger hasn''t come out yet!


    Mo Yier glared at Yin Pei Pei, but threw it on the ground. Li Wantong took out the elixir and fed it to Yin Pei Pei, and her complexion finally recovered a little rosy.


    Many people saw that they didn¡¯t get anything, and gradually walked down.


    Besides, after Mu Bingyun and Cangyu fell off Wanjian Cliff together, Cangyu hugged her while dodging the long sword below. The speed was very fast, but if he couldn''t use the power in his body, he couldn''t dodge for a long time, sooner or later. He was pierced by Wan Jian and died.


    She hugged the man tightly and knocked down the sword below with a long sword. At this moment, when a sword was about to penetrate her abdomen, this man grabbed the sharp sword in one hand, Bright red blood flowed from the palm, while another sword wounded his shoulder.


    "Yu!"


    She consciously moved, and quickly took out the medicine pill and fed him, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "The minor injury is fine."


    He put his arms around her, but the swords below grew denser.


    Seeing him bleeding, she was worried, but she was protected by him so that she was not injured at all. At this moment, she finally felt that she could not lose this man at all.


    Suddenly, she remembered something. Seeing that the sword below can no longer be avoided, she controls Chiye...

 Chapter 846： coexist

    With a move of her consciousness, the sword that was blocking them disappeared out of thin air. When she found out, her face was full of joy.


    "Yu, hold me, I''m going to withdraw my sword with all my strength!"


    "kindness."


    He responded, wrapped his arms around her, and held her tightly in his arms. Even if she succeeded, he was still afraid that something would hurt her accidentally.


    So, she concentrated her consciousness and kept putting the seemingly sharp sword below into Chiye. With her high concentration of spirit and no recovery of her immortal power, she was also sweating profusely, but she didn''t feel tired at all!


    Behind her is his chest, which can give her incomparable safety, even if it is full of countless thorns.


    No matter how many long swords there are below, she thinks she can keep going. With the long swords being collected into Chiye, she could already feel the turbulence in Chiye.


    landed quickly, they had seen the giant python come down before, and it was chopped into sections, looking very terrifying.


    They hugged each other, she half-squinted her eyes and still didn''t stop.


    "Binger, it''s almost time."


    Cangyu saw that he could see the ground under the dense long sword, and he was relieved. This man was sweating profusely and his face was pale.


    "Leave this to me at the end!"


    Mu Bingyun nodded and did not refuse, she had already reached the zero point. As soon as his consciousness loosened, he hugged his waist, and he held a long sword in both hands, and kept picking the long sword below, and finally they were about to fall on the ground.


    He wrapped her arms around her waist and jumped to the tree below, hesitantly landing too fast, the tree was crushed by them, but fortunately they were not injured. He helped her up, and the two took some medicine pills to regain their strength.


    "Binger, let''s go out first."


    "Um."


    The two didn''t stop, seeing that there were long swords all around, and these long swords were magic weapons, but they didn''t intend to take them away. There are still many bones on it, and the remains of the previous man and the python are also here.


    The two left along the location of the long sword, and when they just stepped out of the range of the long sword, they already felt that the power in their bodies could be used.


    "Yu, let''s recover!"


    Mu Bingyun took out two Holy Profound Fruits and handed them to him: "Although this thing can''t help you improve your strength, it''s good for recovery." She put the Holy Profound Fruit in his hand and saw The blood on his shoulders, he couldn''t help but lift his shirt and saw the **** patch inside, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    "Binger, don''t worry, it will be back in a while."


    He held her hand, "Taking advantage of this time, Bing''er still ate the Holy Profound Fruit to improve her strength."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, set up a formation, took out three fruits, ate them all, and broke through. After seeing that she was fine, Cang Yu also began to recover.


    The sky was dark and bright. When Mu Bingyun opened her eyes, her strength had already reached the eighth rank of Immortal Venerable, and she was only a little bit closer to reaching the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable.


    Finally, she was about to be level with the people beside her, and she became more and more confident about this trip to the secret realm. His eyes were locked on his face, and his heart warmed when he saw the concern on his face.


    hurriedly opened the front of his shirt and saw the smooth wheat-colored skin on his shoulders, and finally felt relieved, "It really got better soon."


    "Is Bing''er so anxious to see her husband?"


    She took his hand: "What are you still thinking about at this time!" The corners of her mouth curled up, the two stood up, held each other''s hands, removed the formation, and walked out of the pine forest.


    Not long after, they heard footsteps, followed them up, and found the endless stone ladder, and the people over there naturally found them.


    When they saw the two came out intact, they were shocked. Mu Bingyun''s thunder veins were special, so they didn''t know that she had broken through.


    "Brother Cang!"


    Mo Yi''er shouted from a distance, with genuine joy in her eyes, "I knew Big Brother Cang would be fine!" Of course, when she saw Mu Bingyun, she was muttering in her heart, why is she okay? It would be nice if only Big Brother Cang was alive.


    Everyone was a little unbelievable, the two fell off Wanjian Cliff and nothing happened!


    Especially Yin Pei Pei, the whole person did not dare to look at the two of them. It was obviously Wanjianya. Didn''t the previous demon powerhouse fall down and have no chance of survival?


    Why Mu Bingyun''s luck is so good again and again, why? ?


    She did all this deliberately, but she couldn''t let the other party hurt a hair! ¡¯


    "Why are you still alive??"


    Yin Pei Pei''s hoarse voice sounded, Mu Bingyun frowned, this woman hurt her man. Mo Yi''er waved her hand when she was about to get angry, and the master of the demon world guarded her.


    "Miss Mu, you are not dead, that''s your luck, but Yin Pei Pei is my Mo Yi''er''s person, you don''t have the right to decide her life or death! If she wants to die, it is my Mo Yi''er who has the final say. If the girl is not convinced, it is better to fight with dozens of masters in my demon world!"


    Although Mo Yier''s words were a bit shameless, those who hated Mu Bingyun thought it was really good.


    Mu Bingyun sneered, and the man beside her pulled her back: "Bing''er, go out and help you out, find something first."


    "Well." Yin Peipei is just a small character, "Let''s go!"


    Find the fragments earlier, she must study the chance of becoming a god, if it can make it easy for everyone to become a god, then it will not be a waste. At the same time, she was able to find out the chance for her to break through the twelfth rank of the Immortal Array, and she has not yet obtained one of the fragments of the formation.


    Thinking about this, the two of them didn''t care about other people, and quickly ran down the stone steps. As soon as they came in, they got the Holy Profound Fruit and a Quick Blank Fragment, which was a good start for them.


    Yin Pei Pei hid behind Li Wantong, Mo Yier''s heart was tied to Mo Ming''s body, and she didn''t care about her. She is now trying to reduce her sense of existence. If Mo Yier thinks of her, there must be nothing good.


    Li Wantong''s eyes paused, and she glanced back at her, which made her heart skip a beat, only to hear Li Wantong''s voice passing through her ears like a line, "As long as you help me, I have a way to restore your freedom."


    Yin Peipei''s heart moved, and when he looked at Li Wantong, he was full of vigilance. Li Wantong smiled, "I won''t contract with you, we''re just cooperating. I believe that with my Yuding Palace''s ability, it''s still possible to ask Mo Yier to be alone. way."


    Yin Peipei fell into deep thought, and Li Wantong did not rush her to agree.


    ¡­

 Chapter 847： strange stone gate

    After walking for a long time, the end finally appeared after the long stone ladder. In front of everyone''s eyes, a very simple stone gate appeared. Everyone stared at Shimen and did not move. The dangers of the secret realm were many, making them more vigilant.


    Especially the closed stone gate, but after countless trials, everyone was finally able to approach.


    It was only at this time that I could see clearly that the stone gate was marked with a holy lotus. Except for the sign of the holy lotus, the rest of the place is empty.


    One of the strong men pushed Shimen hard, but couldn''t push it. Then he summoned other people to push with him, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t push.


    "Get out of the way, let me try!"


    A man was obviously a little impatient, and everyone stepped aside, and then saw him slap him with a palm, and the sound of bang bang sounded, and the stone door shook. There was even a wave shape on the stone gate, as if the power inside was wandering.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt the person beside her wrap her arms around her waist and instantly backed away. At this moment, a huge force suddenly surged out of Shimen, and it happened to hit the previous man. In an instant, his body was torn apart, and there was no scream.


    The rest of the people were also seriously injured, and only those who retreated quickly were not injured.


    Luckily, Feng''er was the one who was affected. Fortunately, You Yuanzhi pulled her, otherwise she wouldn''t know if she was still alive.


    After all, there is more than one corpse on the ground.


    Fenger sprayed several mouthfuls of blood, You Yuanzhi was so anxious that he hurriedly gave her several pills, but to no avail.


    "Feng''er, how are you??"


    Feng''er''s face was pale, "The injury is too serious, and it may not be able to recover in a while without a powerful medicinal medicine. Of course, if there is a fairy fruit, it will be another matter."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyelids jumped, and out of the corner of the eye passed the greedy look in Feng''er''s eyes, and sneered: "Someone has an idea of ??hitting my fruit."


    "Then don''t give it to her!"


    Hearing the man''s words, she burst out laughing.


    You Yuanzhi saw that Feng''er''s face was pale, while he sprayed several mouthfuls of blood before, he took out all the medicinal pills in the ring again, and helped him up.


    However, no matter how many pills he fed Fenger, he couldn''t restore her blood, and he was a little nervous.


    The force that rebounded from that stone gate was indeed extremely powerful, and Feng''er was indeed seriously injured when it was affected, but it was not fatal, and it was estimated that she would recover in a few days.


    It was just that she was thinking about the Holy Profound Fruit in Mu Bingyun¡¯s hands. If she could eat the Holy Profound Fruit, not only would her injury recover, her strength would also increase.


    She knew that You Yuanzhi was reluctant to let her get hurt, so while leaning on You Yuanzhi''s body, her breathing slowed, as if she was about to die at any time.


    You Yuanzhi really became more and more flustered, "Feng''er, are you alright?"


    Feng''er did not speak, and everyone did not dare to attack Shimen again. Li Wantong took a deep look at Feng''er, and then set her eyes on Mu Bingyun.


    Inadvertently, he said, "I am afraid that Feng''er''s injury is not good. The medicinal herbs we brought can''t make her recover immediately. The force of that Shimen''s counterattack is too great. Unless there is a top fairy fruit to heal the injury, it is estimated that she can recover quickly. , I don''t know what danger I will encounter for a while, if the injury can be recovered as soon as possible, it will be the best."


    When everyone heard Li Wantong''s words, they all understood, this Jade Cauldron Palace was probably trying to figure out Mu Bingyun''s sacred fruit. As if Mu Bingyun hadn''t heard it, her eyes were observing the surroundings.


    Feng''er''s appearance seemed to be even worse, and You Yuanzhi finally couldn''t bear it anymore.


    He brought Feng''er to her and said, "Miss Mu, I wonder if you can take out a Holy Profound Fruit for Feng''er to take, Feng''er seems to be in a bit of pain now, as long as Miss Mu can take it out, I am willing to take it out. In exchange for something else."


    You Yuanzhi was actually very embarrassed, he wasn''t thinking of taking advantage of others, but seeing Feng''er''s appearance was indeed scary. No matter how bad Feng''er was, he couldn''t let it go. If he wanted to blame him, he loved him so deeply that he could no longer let go of Feng''er.


    No matter what Feng''er did, let him watch her die, he couldn''t bear it no matter what, especially because it was full of unknowns. If Feng''er''s appearance encountered other dangers, she might really lose her life. lost.


    "Miss Mu, no matter what you want, as long as you can come up with a Holy Profound Fruit, I will promise you, You Yuanzhi."


    He knew that this was too much. Everyone knew that the Holy Profound Fruit represented strength, how could it be replaced by other things.


    But for Feng¡¯er, he could only speak with a cheeky face.


    "Miss Mu, we are also willing to exchange other things for you for the Holy Profound Fruit. You get eight Holy Profound Fruits. Even if you eat three by yourself, you can still have five left."


    Mu Bingyun''s expression was very dull. She did have three Holy Profound Fruits left, but she didn''t plan to hand them over. She planned to take these three with her. Let''s see who in Shuangyun Mansion needs it the most, so it won''t be cheap for these people.


    "Is Feng''er''s life in danger?"


    You Yuanzhi heard Mu Bingyun talking about him, and said quickly, "Feng''er is seriously injured now, I don''t know what will happen in the future, if she can recover immediately..."


    "But why should I help her, Young Master You, it is undeniable that you like Feng''er, but her life or death has nothing to do with me."


    Everyone also shut up, but Li Wantong didn''t seem to be afraid of Mu Bingyun at all after coming in.


    She opened her mouth and said, "Could it be that the wooden girl wants to die?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows and glanced at her: "Yes, it''s just death, I don''t know when Li Family Master was so patient, and it seems that he is also interested in the Holy Profound Fruit, so I''m really sorry, it has already been eaten by us. Lost."


    Hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed. If they were really eaten by them, then their strength...


    You Yuanzhi''s face flushed a little: "Miss Mu, I hope you can help Feng''er by looking at your former face. The mystical realm of the Shinto Dao is full of dangers. Maybe everyone can take care of him."


    "Yeah, Miss Mu, even if the two of you eat three pieces each, then there are still two pieces left, one for Miss Feng''er and one for all of us, wouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    "Mu Bingyun won''t let it go. Usually everyone says how good the owner of Shuangyun Mansion is. Now it doesn''t seem to be the same.


    "You Yuanzhi, do you really want to consume your last affection?"


    You Yuanzhi hesitated, Feng''er felt hopeful when she heard it, and forced her face to turn pale again, her appearance was even more miserable, and she really deceived You Yuanzhi.

 Chapter 848： This is called stealing chicken without losing rice

    "Miss Mu, please save Feng''er!"


    Mu Bingyun sneered and walked in front of Feng¡¯er, ¡°You want the Holy Profound Fruit so much, and even take advantage of the person who loves you at all costs?¡± Before Feng¡¯er could say anything, she got up and took out a medicinal pill.


    "This is a healing medicine. After taking it for half an hour, she will be able to recover from her injury, but you need to get something in exchange." Mu Bingyun said coldly, "Just take Feng''er''s ring! I don''t want your things. want."


    Feng''er groaned inwardly, this time she was really **** off, she calculated so much, she just wanted to get the Holy Profound Fruit, so she could not die, but the other party actually took out the top-level medicinal pill, and even used her ring to change.


    Mu Bingyun held a bottle of medicinal pills in his hand, but it aroused the enthusiasm of everyone. Although this thing is not comparable to the Holy Profound Fruit, but it is very useful in the mysterious realm of crisis. If they take such a pill when they are dying, they can save a life.


    You Yuanzhi hesitated for a moment, and when Feng''er''s eyes were about to bulge out, she pulled out her ring. With his strength, it is naturally easy to erase the consciousness above. Feng''er really wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Wooden girl, you take it."


    Mu Bingyun then held the ring and threw it into Chiye. Chiye would automatically take out the items in the ring and place them in the space.


    Then gave the medicinal pill to You Yuanzhi, You Yuanzhi poured out the medicinal pill and fed it to Feng''er. Even if Feng''er wasn''t seriously injured this time, she was already seriously injured by anger.


    But she can''t, let alone Mu Bingyun, even most people here are stronger than her.


    Everyone couldn''t help but laugh, what is this called, it''s called stealing chicken and not losing rice!


    Feng''er truly performed such a scene, Mu Bingyun glanced at the crowd lightly, the fiery in their eyes still did not fade: "If you want, I think I can give you a reasonable price, for example, the most expensive one is All of your net worth, the median price is half of your net worth, and the cheapest is one-third of your net worth."


    After the words were finished, everyone lowered their eyes and withdrew their fiery colors, thinking that this pair of Yunfu is indeed a good businessman, and at this time, they couldn''t help but sell their own things.


    "Of course I have other things here. If you want to buy them, you can, but it depends on your wealth."


    Everyone was silent. Of course they wanted to own the medicinal pills in Mu Bingyun''s hands, but they knew better that these prices were not something he could afford, especially the matter of Fang Cai Feng''er had taught them a deep lesson. It is really not an easy task to get something from Mu Bingyun''s hands.


    Yuchan narrowed her eyes: "Miss Mu is really a good trick!"


    Li Wantong squeezed the fist inside her sleeve robe fiercely, instead of letting Mu Bingyun suffer, she let the other party hit Feng''er in the face, she didn''t believe that Mu Bingyun could be so lucky every time.


    "Everyone, think about it so much, let''s see how to open the stone gate first. You don''t want to go back, do you?"


    Of course everyone didn''t want to go back, even if they did go back, they would have been preempted by others long ago, and they would not get anything at all. So, the people who were fiery once again turned their attention to Shimen.


    This time, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu approached the stone gate. She stretched out her fingers and was about to touch the holy lotus on it, but she was suddenly pinched by a palm, only to hear his low voice: "I''m coming."


    Her heart warmed, and before she could react, her palms had already covered it.


    "My husband has already touched it, my lady is here to touch it." His low voice reached her ear, which made her laugh, "It''s just you who did it, you''re still joking at this time."


    He naturally wrapped his arms around her slender waist and didn''t say anything.


    She drew the holy lotus mark on her fingers, which was a holy lotus only the size of a palm, and it looked like it was alive from a distance. She felt along the petals, while using Chi Ye to probe on it, following the sign of the holy lotus, Chi Ye''s consciousness suddenly entered a secret space.


    She observed calmly, and finally found that this place should be inside the Shimen. At the same time, she discovered that there were tall figures inside, her heart moved, and she consciously probed over, but found that these figures did not have the breath of life, but she always felt that these figures were not that simple.


    At the same time, she could see clearly that in addition to these tall figures, there were holy lotuses carved out of stone all around. There was a huge holy lotus at the top, and on top of the holy lotus, there was a wooden box.


    Seeing this, her consciousness extended again, but she found that her consciousness couldn''t reach the box no matter what, and couldn''t stick out the things on it.


    Remembering that she couldn''t see the fragments clearly with Chiye before, and she could only see the fragments with the naked eye when the golden light spread, she thought that inside this wooden box, most of them were fragments of holy lotus.


    So, she observed the surrounding environment again, and found that there were only the stone sculptures of the holy lotus and those tall figures. When she exited, she also saw clearly that these figures turned out to be vividly carved stone sculptures.


    When the consciousness retreated, I felt countless gazes around me. She stared at the holy lotus mark pretending to be puzzled, and communicated with Cangyu once again.


    "There are stone sculptures inside." She briefly explained the situation inside, "Except for the stone sculpture of the holy lotus, it is a human-shaped stone sculpture. On the stone sculpture of the holy lotus in the center, there is a wooden box. There are murals around the walls."


    Cangyu fell into deep thought, "There is a problem with the stone carving."


    "Binger, I know how to get in."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, and found that the person''s palm was covering her fingers, and the two of them were fiddling with the petals on it. Suddenly she felt the petals move, and she was surprised.


    "This is?"


    Before she could say anything, Cang Yu took her in.


    The figures of the two suddenly disappeared from the Shimen, and everyone was stunned. They remembered every movement of the two before.


    Li Wantong was a little furious: "I actually let them in, Palace Master, let''s hurry up, she must have found something amazing, maybe it''s a holy lotus fragment."


    As soon as they heard that it was a fragment of the holy lotus, the crowd became hot again, crowding in front of the stone gate one by one. Follow the movements of the two, although the movements are the same, they can''t get in.


    Yuchan was also a little annoyed: "Everyone, let''s recall carefully first, if this continues, none of us will be able to enter!"


    When everyone heard it, they stepped aside. Yuchan and Li Wantong walked in at the same time. As for Mo Yier, she could only worry about it. With her strength, she could only be protected by others. , may have been robbed.

 Chapter 849： brown wooden box

    Yuchan and Li Wantong fiddled with the petals marked by the holy lotus at the same time, and suddenly she had a flash of inspiration: "You Yuanzhi, Feng''er, come here!"


    The two of them didn''t know what they meant, but they still followed Yuchan''s words.


    "The two of you fiddle with the petals like this together, hurry up!"


    The two did not dare to delay, and did as Yuchan said. When they finished the action, they only felt a suction force coming from the Shimen, and they disappeared in front of people in an instant. Everyone understood, they were divided into men and women, and they fiddled with the petals on the holy lotus mark together, and went in two by two.


    As for the person who was last alone, we can only say that he was too unlucky and could only wait for the person who came later to enter.


    Unfortunately, in the end, the man I fell in love with was a very wretched man. When he saw so many women in Yuding Palace, he thought he could touch his little hands, but no one looked for him. In the end, he could only guard the empty Shimen. Is it wrong to point at God and scold that he looks ugly?


    Finally, he waited helplessly and looked behind him.


    After everyone came in, they saw the figures of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. However, everything in front of them made their faces change.


    Huge figures attacked them one by one. These figures seemed to have long hands and feet, but they couldn''t move the territory. They could only use their hands and feet to block the people in front of them.


    These figures attacking the crowd were the stone sculptures that Mu Bingyun had detected earlier.


    When they came in, they passed the attack of the stone carvings step by step. When the crowd came in, they had already walked halfway.


    Li Wantong''s eyes were the sharpest, and she soon discovered that there was a sacred lotus stone sculpture in the front with a brown wooden box on top.


    "Palace Master, the inside of that wooden box is likely to be the Sacred Lotus Fragment!"


    Now not only Li Wantong found out, but other people also found out, especially seeing the two figures getting closer and closer, I felt a little anxious. In their impression, the two had already got one piece, and now they have to get another piece, so luck is too good, right? ?


    Yuchan''s expression also changed, and she said to the masters of the Jade Cauldron: "Snatch the holy lotus fragments with all their strength, and at all costs, they can''t get them!"


    Mu Bingyun, your luck is really good!


    At this time, Yuchan, who had always been calm, couldn''t help but feel that Mu Bingyun''s luck was so good that God was jealous. She, who had always been strategizing, couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    It seems that she can''t wait, she wants to kill Mu Bingyun now!


    Mu Bingyun seemed to feel a chill, while responding to the attack of his long arms and long feet, Yu Chan''s face appeared out of the corner of his light, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. In fact, she also thinks her luck is very good, but remembering that after she absorbed the luck stone, her luck is indeed much better than before.


    The figures of the two do not look fast, but they are much faster than everyone else. The stone carvings are not weak, and many people will be beaten with blood by them if they are not careful.


    Some people tried to jump into the range of the stone sculpture, preparing to destroy it all. However, he just jumped into the range of the stone sculpture. He didn''t know where the various long stone sculpture arms appeared, so he wrapped it up and crushed it hard. Pressed, everyone only saw the blood dripping down, and the figure of the man was completely invisible.


    It can be imagined that the man has been crushed into scum by the stone carving. As expected, when the stone carving arm is separated, there are only pieces of clothes wrapped in it.


    This kind of scene is very disgusting. Even though they are used to seeing life and death, they are still under tremendous pressure. If they ran in before, I am afraid it will end like this.


    After having this example, everyone dared not jump into the range where the stone sculptures stood, and only dared to take the narrow path in the middle.


    "Yu, after another ten steps, I''ll be ten steps away from the box, but I still don''t know if I can put it away like before."


    Everything is unknown here, so she didn''t dare to rely on Chiye too much. She had never seen a baby like Chi Ye in the Immortal Realm. If she uses all of it, it will be very against the sky.


    But she has always regarded Chiye as her assistant, and it turns out that she did nothing wrong. In many unknown circumstances, she might not be able to use Chiye.


    Cangyu naturally understood what she meant, "Bing''er, you can approach me later, the surrounding attack will come from me!"


    She smiled, working with this man was no worse than a dark cloud, as if there was a natural tacit understanding between them.


    So everyone saw that the speed of the two was getting faster and faster, and they could only be anxious, especially Li Wantong, whose eyes seemed to bulge out, looking very scary.


    Yuchan didn''t go anywhere. Suddenly, a stone arm stretched out from behind and passed through Yuchan''s dress. Suddenly, only a torn figure was heard. In an instant, everyone looked at it subconsciously and found Yuchan. His clothes were torn by the stone arm, but there was no problem with the lower body. There was a half-length skirt to cover his shame. As for the upper body, there was only a belly pocket left.


    "Ah-ah-"


    Suddenly a few screams made them react, and they saw that several men were hit by the stone arm because they looked at Yuchan. There is no life.


    Yuchan''s face changed, and while responding to the attack, she quickly took out the clothes from the ring and put it on her body.


    For the person who saw her before was beaten to death by a stone arm, she deserved it.


    Thinking of how embarrassing she was because of these stone arms, a burst of anger filled her heart, and she violently surged up.


    Finally, at this time, Mu Bingyun and the two had passed through layers of crises and came within ten steps of the box. In an instant, her consciousness moved, and she locked onto the wooden box, ready to close it, when she suddenly noticed that there was a message from above. After an attack, she quickly regained her consciousness, but it was inevitable that she would be affected, her head tingling, her whole heart was full, and a trace of blood appeared on the corner of her mouth. In an instant, a strong wind came from the top of the head and under the feet. At this time, everyone discovered that within ten steps of the wooden box, not only the left and right stone arms and long legs attacked, but a huge stone hammer slammed **** it. , and below is a sharp, sharp hammer.


    When everyone saw that Mu Bingyun was about to be attacked by the stone hammer, the stone arms, the long legs, and the sharp awl, everyone was a little excited.


    At this moment, Cang Yu picked her up with one hand, and quickly dodged the attack, but everything in front of her seemed a bit terrifying, and Mu Bingyun''s consciousness suffered some damage, so she had to retreat ten steps away.


    Sure enough, when they retreated, the stone hammer above and the sharp awl below stopped attacking and stayed in mid-air. They didn''t notice them at all before.

 Chapter 850： deserve it

    "Binger, how is it?"


    Cang Yu hugged her to avoid the attack of the stone arms and legs, and his eyes were a little worried.


    "fine."


    Mu Bingyun adjusted his breath, "There are things on the wooden box that have attack consciousness. Fortunately, I will return quickly, otherwise I will definitely be seriously injured, Yu, don''t worry."


    He grabbed her wrist and checked it out carefully. Sure enough, he found that she really had nothing to do, so he was relieved.


    The eyes of the two of them looked at the wooden box ten steps away, and both fell into contemplation. At this time, everyone also slowly approached this side, and the previous thrilling scene also made them stunned for a while.


    Naturally, at this time, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, but seeing Mu Bingyun and the two had no choice, they instead showed reassuring smiles.


    As long as the two can''t get in, they can slowly think of a way.


    "There must be holy lotus fragments in that wooden box!"


    Mo Yi''er also had excitement in her eyes, and shouted to the surrounding demon masters: "You must take that box back from Miss Ben, and bring it to Daddy at that time!"


    "Yes, Miss!"


    When the other people heard it, their expressions were stunned. There were dozens of demon powerhouses around Mo Yier. When they joined forces, they were not opponents at all. Besides, there is Yuding Palace, as well as Mu Bingyun and Cangyu.


    With so many people, it is not easy to **** a wooden box.


    Everyone''s eyes are bound to get the look, Yuchan also fell into deep contemplation, the front four sides are attacked, a little careless, will definitely become a meat pie.


    Thinking of those scenes just now, her scalp was also a little numb.


    However, these stone carvings are not ordinary. Even if they take out top-level fairy tools, they still cannot break the stone carvings, and can only draw white marks on them.


    At this moment, Cang Yu suddenly took out a knife, and the knife flashed with cold light, looking very horrified, and the momentum revealed on it was also shocking.


    "Yu, your refining has improved again."


    Facing the praise of his lover, a smile appeared on the corner of Cangyu''s mouth: "An ordinary top-level fairy weapon cannot break these stone carvings. This knife is already a quasi-artifact. If the material is not too low-level, it will definitely become an artifact."


    When everyone heard Cangyu''s words, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Why haven''t they heard of it? Cangyu is still an artifact refiner, isn''t he hiding a little too well?


    It''s not that Cangyu hides too well, he is really very low-key. Except for making small things for his own people, he never participates in any artifact refining conferences. So much time to show off.


    On the contrary, he prefers to help his lover do something, so he is very happy.


    If people outside knew, they would definitely be angry to death. This person is more angry than others, and they are so good at tinkering with themselves.


    "Are you going to try?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, then frowned: "These stone carvings are unusual, be careful!"


    She didn''t mean to stop, the two of them are of the same temperament, and if they decide, they can only go forward.


    Cangyu nodded, Mu Bingyun followed behind him, this time she was behind him protecting him. Everyone looked at each other and followed suit.


    Suddenly, Cang Yu grabbed the saber and walked within ten steps, when attacks from all directions came. Immediately, he swung the big knife and slashed on the stone sculpture quickly. With a loud noise, everyone saw the sparks on it. At the same time, the stone sculpture, which was originally so strong that even top-level immortal weapons could not be hurt, was just like this. Cut off a small piece.


    Although it is only a small piece, it still makes people tremble.


    The power of this man seems to be beyond their imagination.


    "Brother Cang is amazing, as expected, he is the person that Mo Yier likes!"


    "Miss Mo, now Young Master Cang is Mu Bingyun''s husband."


    For some unknown reason, Yuchan''s faint voice reached Mo Yi''er''s ears, causing the latter to go mad for a while, and her face contorted. Yes, Big Brother Cang is Mu Bingyun''s husband, why can''t he It''s her Meir''s.


    "Hmph, whether Mu Bingyun can get out of here alive is a question. After I get out, I must let Big Brother Cang marry me!"


    Miss Mo Yier got angry and waved her hand: "Go, wait for the opportunity, and get me that wooden box back."


    Li Wantong''s expression was also solemn: "Be careful, you can''t let them get the wooden box, at all costs!"


    At this time, Cangyu''s figure had already walked five steps away from the wooden box. Of course, it was dipped in Cangyu''s light, and other people followed. It seemed that the stone sculpture that he had cut with a big knife was not as flexible as before, as if someone was injured. In the same way, if it weren''t for the urgency of time now, they couldn''t help but study.


    Suddenly, the blue-green broadsword slashed horizontally on the stone hammer above, and there was a loud noise, and then the broadsword broke with a bang.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that something was wrong, and they all made the move to retreat. In an instant, a white light flashed, and an identical big sword appeared in Cangyu''s hand again.


    Everyone was stunned again, thinking that the other party was an artifact refiner who could refine a quasi-divine weapon, and it was not surprising that he could have the exact same magic weapon.


    Mu Bingyun breathed a sigh of relief and followed closely behind him, always paying attention to the surrounding situation.


    Four steps!


    Cangyu took a step forward again, making people''s heart skip a beat.


    Three steps!


    Everyone only felt that their hearts had jumped to their chests, and even their blood was boiling. When Cangyu was on the fourth step, they naturally stepped on the fifth step.


    Two steps!


    Everyone took a deep breath. At this moment, they quickly stepped on the third step. It was a little difficult to breathe. When they saw the wooden box close at hand, suddenly a gray figure finally couldn''t help it. This person was a face. Aged old man.


    The small eyes narrowed into a smile, and a palm was about to hit Cangyu''s back. In an instant, a red light flashed in Mu Bingyun''s hand, and a red sword light slashed at the old man''s body. The old man screamed and broke into two pieces. , fell to the ground, and was then smashed to the ground by a stone hammer, turning into a pile of meat mud.


    Everyone took a deep breath, some couldn''t bear it, and they got to know Mu Bingyun again.


    That old man was also stupid, but he wanted to attack Cang Yu, didn''t he see Mu Bingyun looking so tight?


    Mo Yier laughed loudly: "You deserve it, you want to sneak attack on Big Brother Cang!"


    Everyone looked at each other and felt that Mo Yier was really just a young lady.


    At this time, Cang Yu was already in front of the holy lotus stone carving, the wooden box was close at hand, holding the big knife in one hand, and reaching out to the wooden box on the other side.

 Chapter 851： Strange phenomenon

    "Be careful!"


    Just when Cang Yu was about to hold the box, Mu Bingyun quickly grabbed his hand and jumped away quickly, dodging the attacks behind him. These attacks came from the Jade Cauldron Palace.


    Yuchan and Li Wantong were approaching the wooden box very quickly. At this moment, Mo Yier shouted: "Stop them, go get the wooden box, Miss Ben wants the pieces inside!"


    Feng''er and You Yuanzhi were hiding aside. Naturally, they wanted to get the Sacred Lotus Fragments above. However, they were all experts, and the strength of the two was simply not enough.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu stepped aside. Previously, dozens of experts from Yuding Palace and Demon Realm joined forces and attacked them at the same time, so she could only pull him away.


    However, when they saw that the two sides were fighting endlessly, and no one could do anything about the other, they looked at each other. Their position seemed to be the dead end of the stone sculpture, and they could not be attacked by the stone sculpture standing here.


    The eyes of the two of them looked at the wooden box above at the same time, and the figures jumped over at the same time. Someone over there saw them coming and hurriedly stopped the two of them.


    Yuchan and Li Wantong are getting closer and closer to the box, Li Wantong''s eyes are flashing with fire, she has always wanted to get the pieces by herself, although she is respectful to Yuchan on the surface, but she Li Wantong is not someone who is willing to surrender.


    Therefore, this time, she must get her own chance, change her life for herself, and kill Mu Bingyun. Of course, it would be better if she could kill all the other people who threatened her.


    If you want to succeed, you must be ruthless!


    Suddenly, a master from the demon world blocked Yuchan''s way. Li Wantong''s eyes were filled with joy, and she jumped up and grabbed the wooden box. In an instant, she only felt a dangerous force rushing out from the wooden box. Throw away the wooden box.


    That direction happened to be Qin Yurou''s direction. Qin Yurou was already moved by the so-called fragment, and quickly grabbed it. In an instant, she only felt the wooden box vibrate slowly, and suddenly a powerful force rushed out, and with a loud noise, she was thrown out, screaming, and by the time she landed, her whole body was bloody, more than The others were lucky and had Half-Life left.


    Mo Yier snorted coldly, ignoring Qin Yurou, staring at the fluttering wooden box, her eyes were even more delighted: "This thing is so spiritual, it must be a holy lotus fragment!"


    Even so, no one dared to hold it in their hands easily, they were unsure, and Qin Yurou''s misery before was vividly remembered.


    Of course, this did not stop them from giving up the wooden box.


    Finally, the wooden box floated in front of Yuchan, Yuchan held it carefully, and suddenly felt the power to explode, and hurriedly threw it out. When everyone saw it, many people didn''t believe in evil. They held the box one by one, felt the terrifying power, and finally threw it away.


    So when everyone dared not hold the box for three breaths, the fighting between them stopped.


    At this time, everyone discovered that only Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu had not touched the box, and the box had just flown in front of them.


    The two looked at each other, and when they saw the box flying in front of them, Mu Bingyun hesitated for a moment: "Yu, if we don''t touch it, it looks a little dangerous, and life is more important."


    Everyone twitched in unison, no more? ?


    said it as if it was theirs.


    Cangyu seemed to be thinking, and finally squeezed her little hand and said, "Well, if you can''t lose your life for a wooden box, then we don''t want it."


    Mu Bingyun laughed: "Although it wasted some effort, it''s better than losing a little life or getting injured, let''s find a place to go out."


    Cangyu responded, and the two of them held hands like this, turning around and turning around. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw it. Did the two really want this box?


    Thinking that the inside of the box is likely to be debris, everyone was in a very tangled state. The two of Mu Bingyun turned around very unrestrainedly, as if the box was a snake and a scorpion.


    "Look, that wooden box actually followed behind the two of them!"


    I don''t know who shouted, everyone looked over in unison, and sure enough, the wooden box followed the two of them, just like abandoned children. Seeing this, many people''s faces were very ugly!


    "How is it possible, the wooden box is clearly out of control, is it only the two of them who didn''t hold the box, so it wants to try it?"


    "Why do I think this is a bit bizarre, is it possible that the two of them look good, so they can make the wooden box stand out?"


    In short, no matter how people discuss it, I can''t believe it.


    "Let''s try again!"


    Li Wantong just didn''t believe in evil, so she chased the wooden box again and held it in one hand. She felt the power from the expansion of the wooden box in an instant, she really didn''t want to let go, and even tried to open the box, but the next moment she felt the force that was about to hit, and she had to let go quickly.


    "It''s impossible at all!" Li Wantong''s face was very ugly. She could hold it in her hand, but she couldn''t open it. Even the power inside made her feel fear. If she didn''t let go, she would definitely be like Qin Yurou. Seriously injured.


    Especially when she saw Qin Yurou''s face was blown to pieces, she had lingering fears.


    "Let''s try again, what if this wooden box knows us?"


    "Yeah yeah, then try again!"


    As a result, many people were unwilling to hold the wooden box again, and of course the final result was exactly the same. Only the two of them, Mu Bingyun, didn''t look back, as if they had thrown the wooden box behind their heads, seriously looking for a way out.


    When everyone touched the wooden box for the second time, their faces darkened a lot, as if the wooden box looked down on them at all. This made them angry. Is there such a disgusting wooden box?


    Although they scolded many mothers in their hearts, they just couldn''t do anything about it.


    On the other hand, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were already standing at the place where the murals were placed. Since the wooden box automatically fell down, those stone sculptures did not attack again. Except for the voices of everyone in the hall, it was very quiet.


    "There is no door around, the stone carvings are just guarding wooden boxes, and the stone carvings of the holy lotus seem to be fine, so it should be these murals."


    Mu Bingyun said his guess, Cangyu showed approval: "Binger''s analysis is very correct, now you only need to study these murals, and then you will know how to get out."


    The two were discussing muttering to the mural. Everyone looked at the wooden box behind the two people''s buttocks in embarrassment. They wanted to touch it, but they could only let go.

 Chapter 852： word fragment

    Three days have passed, and everyone has tried countless times and found that they really can''t have a wooden box. They also began to study the surrounding murals, but no matter how they looked, they couldn''t see why.


    The wooden box persevered and followed behind the two of them, looking at the posture, as if they were afraid that the two would abandon it.


    Finally, Mu Bingyun stretched and glanced back at the wooden box: "What are you doing with us?"


    The wooden box stopped for a while, and if there were eyes on it, it must be a pair of very pitiful eyes looking at her.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "You are a dangerous thing, you can disfigure people at any time. This girl and husband are both people who love beauty, but you can''t disfigure for the sake of the baby."


    The words made everyone blushed, and now Qin Yurou has a scar on her face. She didn''t know what kind of power came out of the wooden box. Even if she used the beauty-rejuvenating medicine from Li Wantong, she still couldn''t erase the scar.


    As a last resort, she could only wear a veil to make her feel better, but seeing the occasional glances from everyone still made her uncomfortable. Thinking that Qin Yurou was once a generation of beauty, she didn''t know when she was so unlucky, that everything went wrong, and she was even subservient to others. Such humiliation made her want to go crazy.


    Obviously, she has already transferred these hatreds to Mu Bingyun and Mo Yier, and it is these two people that she hates the most. I can''t wait to kill them, eat meat and drink blood.


    Mu Bingyun felt the savage look in his eyes, and he passed it lightly, his eyes fell on the wooden box again.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do with us?"


    The wooden box can''t speak, so she can only rush towards Cangyu, but is blocked by Mu Bingyun, she raised her eyebrows: "Why, if you want to get close to my husband, that''s not possible, you have to say Say you have any reason to approach my husband, otherwise I won''t let you come."


    The wooden box is full of grievances, what kind of person is this? It just feels that this man has a very strong magic weapon aura, as if just follow him, you can have an infinite future.


    It won''t hurt him!


    "You hurt so many people before, do you want to hurt my husband?"


    The wooden box hurriedly swayed from side to side, indicating that he would not hurt Cangyu.


    Mu Bingyun fell into deep thought: "I see that you have been with us for a few days, and you seem to be sincere, then I will allow you to approach him." Sure enough, Mu Bingyun stepped aside, and everyone just watched the wooden box fall into Cangyu''s hands. .


    They held their breath and waited until the wooden box would send out a huge resistance force, their eyes were fixed on it, their fists were clenched tightly, their bodies were tense, and they were even ready. If the situation was not right, they must be fast. get away.


    However, time passed by and there was still no movement in the box.


    Cangyu padded the box and gently opened it, and a piece of debris was revealed inside, with the word "tool" on it.


    "It turned out to be a shard of the word for utensils!" Mu Bingyun said, so that everyone could hear it clearly. There were also many utensil refiners present, and they were very regretful when they heard it, but they didn''t have the ability to fight Cangyu.


    They could only stare at him with jealousy and put away the shards, feeling vaguely lost, and they hated that shard deeply. They really didn''t understand that this shard could still actively select people!


    Really **** them off!


    "Brother Cang, your luck is really good, this shard is just right for you!


    When Mo Yier heard that it was a fragment of the word, she didn''t have much desire to get it. There are not many people in the demon world who refine the artifact. Even if she gets it, it is probably useless. If you don''t have the talent for artifact refining, even if you get nine artifact fragments, you may not be able to get the chance.


    Besides, Cangyu was selected by the previous fragment, which only shows that he is really talented in refining tools. Speaking of this, everyone remembered that this person is a person who can refine quasi-divine tools, so they don''t think it''s strange. .


    Li Wantong, Yuchan and others didn''t have much interest after they knew that it was a shard of the word.


    But now that the two of them came in, they had already obtained two fragments one after another, and they had also taken away the Sacred Profound Fruit before, but they had not gotten anything, and when they thought about it, they felt a little unbalanced.


    After Cangyu put away the fragments, the two stared at the mural on the wall again.


    The murals are not painted with holy lotus, but mountains, rivers, birds and beasts, fish and insects, everything. At a glance, it turns out that only one type of each thing is drawn, and there is no repetition.


    "Master Jade Palace, do you know how to get out?"


    Many people couldn''t help but ask, "Jade Palace Master has always been smart, I don''t know if you see something?"


    Yuchan frowned, looking very confused: "I really didn''t see anything, you are a little bit of love, if you are smart, you should be the wooden girl. You should ask, did the wooden girl see anything? Come. After all, Miss Mu came all the way before, but I saw a lot of things. As for who gets the most, it''s naturally Miss Mu."


    "Palace Master is right, I also think that Mu Girl is the smartest." Li Wantong continued to say it with a smile, as if she was really praising Mu Bingyun.


    Feng''er resented Mu Bingyun in her heart: "I think so too, but most of the Mu girls can see what''s coming, and won''t tell us people."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone''s expressions changed. Although they couldn''t deal with Mu Bingyun, they could feel resentment in their hearts.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly turned around, glanced at everyone, and finally landed on Fenger: "Why do you want me to tell you how to get out? Do I owe you something?"


    Feng''er immediately shut up and wanted to refute the past, but found that there was really no relationship between the two.


    "Miss Mu, in fact, the secret realm of Shinto is so dangerous, it''s better to have more good relationships."


    Mu Bingyun smiled at Li Wantong: "Patriarch Li, you should also look at people when you form a good relationship. Otherwise, if you form a little white wolf, you might turn around and give you a bite, and you won''t know if your neck is bitten off."


    Everyone''s face turned pale, Mu Bingyun''s words were indeed a little scary.


    She raised her eyebrows: "It seems that everyone is very dissatisfied with me. Whatever you want to get, you must pay the corresponding price. My Shuangyun Mansion is not a charity pavilion, why should I take a risk and bring a competitor there?"


    The crowd stopped talking, and of course they gritted their teeth with hatred.


    Mu Bingyun understood the mentality of these people very well. They would not remember if they helped them, and even felt that they should help them. However, if they did not help them, it was as if they owed their family millions. , spittle can drown people.


    "Binger."


    Suddenly, a gloomy voice sounded softly, attracting her.

 Chapter 853： Qin Yurou falls

    "look."


    Cangyu raised his head and pointed to a spot on the mural.


    Mu Bingyun followed and looked over, it was a picture-in-picture, because it was in the corner of Limian Ning, so it did not attract the attention of others. A closer look reveals that there is a figure in the painting, looking at the mural inside.


    At this time, she found an arrow in the corner of the mural, followed the arrow, and found the same scene in another place in the corner. The difference from the previous one was that the human form in this painting was different. Fingers have been placed on the fresco. At this time, there were still a few drops of bright red blood on her finger, and at the same time, she saw an arrow again, and found the third picture in a corner again. Only the mural in the mural remained, and that person was gone.


    "I see."


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and everyone noticed their movements, and they naturally saw it.


    Li Wantong was overjoyed: "Palace Master, let''s go over!"


    "Yeah." Yuchan responded, and everyone in the Yuding Palace bit their finger and put it on the mural. Sure enough, when the blood was soaked on it, the mural fluctuated for a while, and the figure disappeared. in front of people.


    When Mo Yier saw this, he also waved his hand and greeted the master of the demon world: "Go, go over!"


    "Brother Cang, let''s go first."


    She knew that Cang Yu would follow, so she didn''t say much, and she vaguely felt that she had to find the fragments before she could defeat Mu Bingyun. That''s why she came to the secret realm of Shinto.


    The last people who entered this time were Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. When they touched the mural with their own blood in their hands, they felt a force of suction again, which sucked them tightly, a force that was simply unmatched.


    The two of them are already top-level powerhouses in the Immortal Realm, but in front of the small mural, they appear so vulnerable, which makes the two of them look a lot more serious, and they are secretly vigilant.


    After the darkness in front of them, when they felt they could move, they quickly opened their eyes. It looked like an ordinary barren mountain, nothing special.


    The people who came in earlier also quickly ran forward, "There are fairy fruit ahead!"


    Hearing the sound in front of them, the two quickly followed. Mu Bingyun''s consciousness entered Chiye and hurriedly checked, and saw that there was indeed a red dot inside, but the light was not very strong.


    So, she shook the palm of the person next to her, indicating that she did not have to move forward. The speed of the two slowed down a lot, but they still walked slowly with the crowd.


    The sound of fighting was vaguely heard in front of him, but in fact there seemed to be Qin Yurou''s voice.


    When the two walked to the front and saw the scene in front of them, they were a little surprised.


    "Bitch girl, get the fairy fruit!"


    Mo Yier was a little furious. Although Mu Bingyun didn''t care about Xianguo, it was a good thing for other people. Especially for women, it is really amazing. It can not only restore the appearance, but also improve a certain strength, but it is useless to improve the strength to the realm of Immortal Venerable.


    Therefore, the light in the red smelting is not strong. If the people in the Shuangyun Mansion under the Immortal Venerable want to improve their strength, Mu Bingyun can use the red smelting to make medicinal pills to help them improve. There is no need to go with other people. people snatch.


    But she did not expect that at this time, the weak Qin Yurou would be able to **** all the fairy fruits.


    Qin Yurou glanced viciously here, and ate all the fairy fruits in one bite: "Hmph, even if I eat them all, I won''t give them to you!" Mo Yier was really angry.


    She raised her hand: "Help me catch that bitch!" As she manipulated her consciousness, Qin Yurou groaned in pain, and even screamed and hugged her head, her body kept rolling on the ground, and the master of the demon world was about to come in front of her. I grabbed her, and in an instant, she rolled to the edge of the cliff, and there was a stench from below, and black water was rolling, "Even if I die, I won''t let you torture me again!"


    After the words fell, Qin Yurou finally rolled down, and her figure was quickly submerged in black water.


    Mo Yi''er''s face changed, and she really could no longer control Qin Yurou in her consciousness.


    "Hmph, good death, wasting so many fairy fruits!"


    She stared at Yin Pei Pei who was beside her with fierce eyes. Yin Pei Pei was trembling with fear. She seemed to have understood that if she followed Mo Yi''er''s side again, Qin Yurou''s fate might not be much different.


    She doesn''t have Qin Yurou''s courage to die, she has to live, she must not die before her enemy dies!


    So, Yin Pei Pei approached Li Wantong without a trace, and carefully pulled Li Wantong''s sleeve.


    Li Wantong turned her head sideways and glanced at her lightly: "Do you understand?" The voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible.


    The scene was noisy, and a young lady like Mo Yier wouldn''t care about the behavior of a bitch. In her opinion, the master-servant contract was signed, and the lives of these **** girls were in her hands. That Qin Yurou was just courting her own death, and she was no longer alive. It was nothing to her. She had a lot of people, not bad. such a one.


    Yin Pei Pei''s eyes were like a poisonous snake, constantly scanning Mo Yi''er and Mu Bingyun. He seemed to have made up his mind, and said in a hoarse voice, "I want them to die!"


    All die!


    She gritted her teeth fiercely, unable to hide the expression on her face. Li Wantong patted gently, "Don''t worry, I have the same wish as you."


    "It''s just..." Yin Peipei hesitated and said, "Mo Yi''er contracted me..."


    If the other party dies, then her Yin Pei Pei also has to die. She doesn''t want to die. It is precisely because she is afraid of death that she endured the humiliation and lived for so long.


    "Don''t worry, Yuding Palace needs a talent like you."


    For some reason, Li Wantong''s words reassured her a lot, maybe she knew that they all had the same goal.


    Qin Yurou''s death was just an episode, everyone speeded up, and soon the little character Qin Yurou was left behind. Gradually, the crowd became thinner, and most people were reluctant to walk behind Mu Bingyun. They always felt that walking behind the two would not get anything.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care that much. At present, she has been controlling Chiye to search for the treasure in front of her. There are faint rays of light everywhere, so she has no interest at all. These things are of no use to her. She can''t even look at it, but whenever she finds something precious, Chiye will remind her.


    No one knows that she holds such a heaven-defying magic weapon in her hand, and she seldom uses it, so it doesn''t arouse suspicion. Besides her own strength, in other respects, she is very low-key.


    Suddenly, a scream came from the front...

 Chapter 854： Guliu

    Mu Bingyun and the two were very fast, and soon came to the source of the sound. A huge willow tree appeared in the field of vision. The willow tree was growing by the lake, blocking the only bridge over the lake.


    The people who screamed in agony were lying on the ground and vomiting blood, and a few others were no longer alive. There were scars all over their bodies, some of which looked like they were beaten by wicker.


    The rest of the people looked at the huge willow tree in horror. The branches of the willow tree were still swaying constantly. The people around who wanted to pass, slowly approached, and suddenly countless willows slapped over him, and in an instant. He **** his limbs, and the rest of the wicker was beaten on his body.


    Every time he was beaten, his flesh splattered, accompanied by the man''s screams.


    His companions hurriedly helped cut off the wicker of the limbs, and then the man was rescued and left behind.


    As a result, everyone did not dare to approach, and their eyes were vigilant, for fear that the wicker would chase them over to fight.


    "Is this a dryad??"


    "I don''t know, if it''s a dryad, we didn''t hear his warning. As long as we go over, he will shoot!"


    The eyes of everyone were horrified. These people are all powerful people in the Immortal Realm, but after entering, there were first giant pythons, then stone carvings, and now the ancient willows in front of them, they couldn''t even deal with them.


    For a while, they had an illusion. Is it true that everything in the secret realm of Shinto is so powerful. If these things reach the fairyland, wouldn''t they be able to sweep them away?


    Thinking like this, they couldn''t help but feel fortunate, fortunately, the things in the secret realm of Shinto won''t go to the fairyland.


    Mu Bingyun also felt that two very strong rays of light appeared in Chiye, one was at the position of the willow tree, and the other was in the opposite house.


    The other side of the lake is a piece of houses, which looks like the houses in the town, one by one, but there is no one living in it.


    She informed Cangyu of her discovery, she couldn''t see the thing on the willow tree with the naked eye, she could only feel the location, and couldn''t know where the thing was in the willow tree.


    Of course, it¡¯s impossible to determine if it¡¯s a fragment or something else.


    Regardless of whether there is something in the position of the willow tree, they have to deal with it, otherwise they will not be able to cross the lake at all. Even if everyone didn''t see that there were treasures on the lakeshore, just the breath revealed inside made people greedy.


    In particular, the materials used to build this house are extremely precious, and there are countless shimmering immortal stones and even immortal crystals stacked around them. Looking closely, this house is actually built from immortal stones piece by piece.


    The tiles are all made of very precious jade, not to mention other places, the pieces are all extremely precious materials, and there are even many refining materials inside.


    She found that the faces of those refining masters were all flushed, and she couldn''t help but bumped the people beside her with her crutches: "Is it tempting to see so many refining materials?"


    She knew that this man especially liked to hide in the house and fiddle with the refiner. Although he didn''t talk much, he believed that he was also very happy to have these things.


    "Wait a minute to get it!"


    The implication, sooner or later, is his.


    She rolled her eyes: "The other people are not vegetarians, they won''t take it later, but grab it!"


    "It''s all the same." The words were very relaxed and freehand, knowing that he was very sure and that he was also somewhat interested in these things, so she didn''t ask any more questions.


    The first thing ?? is doing now is how to deal with this willow tree. The appearance of the willow tree should be tens of thousands of years old. It is reasonable to say that at such an old age, it should be able to transform into a human form, but this willow tree only has some consciousness. If these people do not attack, the other party will not attack. Such a simple consciousness is really unbelievable.


    But another way of thinking, if all of them are high-level intelligence, they probably won''t be so relaxed.


    Suddenly, there was a red light in the red smelt that became more and more intense, and then the red light turned into green light. At this moment, she was surprised, and then she suddenly remembered something, as if she understood what was in the willow tree. what is it.


    The force of life, that is, the spirit of the willow tree!


    She had absorbed soul essence before, and her strength increased a lot because of this. But the last time she had a wooden vein, and now the wooden vein has been destroyed, I don''t know if the life force inside has any effect on her.


    Just as she was thinking of this, her brows suddenly became warm, and a series of words automatically appeared in her mind, making her eyes light up. Seeing her expression, Cangyu knew that something good must happen. But seeing her closed her eyes, she didn''t ask anything.


    Not long after, she opened her eyes and briefly explained the information she got.


    Chiye told her that as long as she could absorb the willow''s spirit, she could rebuild the wood veins. Although she lost a wooden vein, she still had a thunder vein, which did not affect her much in terms of strength. However, if the wood veins can be restored, it will be of great benefit to her.


    The wooden veins and the thunder veins not only mean that she has the strength of two people, but the wooden veins themselves represent life. As long as she continues to practice, she can use the wooden veins to recover quickly, even better than the effect of medicinal pills. , After each injury, if you run the wood-based exercise, you can assist her in the training of the thunder pulse, which can be said to be twice the result with half the effort.


    She didn''t realize it before, but she wanted to understand it later. At that time, she had lost the wood veins.


    Now Chiye told her that she would not miss it if she could have a wood vein. It is said that if the wood veins continue to practice, they will also have magical means of creating things. Although it is not so exaggerated, she feels that it is still very simple to give birth to some plants.


    Thunder veins and wood veins are a perfect match in themselves. After a thunderstorm, it represents a new life, so the combination of the two is a multiplier.


    After Cangyu understood, she looked at the willow tree as if it was in her own yard, which made her laugh for a while.


    "Let''s not look at it yet, we have to think about how we can deal with the willow."


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were thinking of a way here, while Yuchan and the others were also frowning and distressed. It''s not that they didn''t think about rushing directly over, but the bridge is very long, and before it reaches halfway, it will be swept back by the willow tree and whipped for a while.


    "By the way, why do we have to cross the bridge and fly directly from other places?"


    Suddenly a young man said, staring at the treasure over there, already a little moved. After he just finished speaking, he was still a little annoyed, as if he felt that he shouldn''t have said so loudly. Sure enough, many people left the range of the willow tree and swept across the lake from the lake.

 Chapter 855： crisis in the lake

    The young man was also a little anxious, his speed increased, and he rushed over. Soon, more than a dozen figures were flying on the lake, and the rest of the people were a little moved after seeing that these people had already flown halfway, and another two dozen figures quickly followed. Feng''er was also a little moved. Those things on the other side were also rare treasures for her. It would be a lie to say that she was not interested.


    So she grabbed You Yuanzhi and said, "Brother You, let''s go too."


    This pull did not make You Yuanzhi move. He looked at the lake with a strange expression: "Wait a minute, Feng''er, let''s go after they pass!"


    "When they pass, all those treasures have been robbed by them. What should we do in the past? If you don''t go, you''re afraid of death, then I''ll go there myself." Feng''er threw his hand away, before You Yuan Since she didn''t ask for the Holy Profound Fruit, countless resentments arose in her heart, and she even paid for a ring.


    Although You Yuanzhi compensated her, she felt uncomfortable.


    Seeing that she was about to jump over, You Yuanzhi quickly grabbed her and said, "Feng''er, I don''t know what''s dangerous up there, we should be more careful, we''ll just walk faster later."


    "No, I''m going over there right away, you see, they''re going ashore soon!"


    Sure enough, following Feng''er''s line of sight, those dozens of people were approaching the other side.


    You Yuanzhi finally nodded when he saw this: "Okay, then let''s go too."


    As soon as the words fell, there was a scream, which made him stop. Feng''er''s eyes widened and she stared at the other side. She saw that there seemed to be a transparent wall on the other side. The whole person hit the transparent wall.


    Then his figure was unstable, and when he was about to fall into the lake, a crocodile the size of two people suddenly jumped up in the water and bit the man''s body in one bite, swallowing him under the watchful eyes of everyone. As for the scream, it came from the crocodile''s mouth. It should have been the crocodile that made him cry out in pain when it bit.


    The corner of the crocodile''s mouth was still bloodied, and his stomach seemed to be bulging a little, but he squirmed a little and it became flat again. Immediately, he bit the blood basin to the second target, and there were more and more crocodiles on the water. Those who wanted to rush to the bridge or the other side found a transparent wall that could not be broken no matter how hard they hit.


    In the end, I had to go back. Suddenly there was a sound of water coming out. There were rows of dense crocodiles on the shore here. He jumped up, bit a young woman, and screamed again. After shaking a few times, he swallowed the person, and the woman''s sword fell into the water with a thud.


    Everything in front of me makes my scalp tingle.


    Feng''er saw the crocodile close at hand, her whole body was so frightened that her legs went weak. Fortunately, the crocodile would not come ashore, even if the distance was very close, there was no need to turn back. You Yuanzhi also helped her over with lingering fears and found an open space, and the two of them gasped for breath.


    People who thought the same as Feng''er before, all had blue faces, if they were quicker, they would never come back.


    At this moment, on the lake, it is like a game of siege.


    Those monks leaped in the air and fought with crocodiles, but more and more crocodiles made it impossible for them to escape, and eventually they were exhausted and died.


    "Save us!"


    Finally someone remembered these and countless monks, and shouted: "As long as I save me, I will give you all the treasures in my body!"


    At this time, everyone felt that life was the most important thing. Once they entered the lake, they couldn''t get out. They didn''t want to provoke this group of crocodiles that swallowed people without blinking. It can digest people.


    The crocodile here is not an ordinary crocodile, can the crocodile in the fairyland be comparable to others?


    No matter how those people shouted, all the monks were silent and could only watch them being swallowed up. If it were another situation, maybe they would still be from the Immortal Realm and help without sacrificing their own lives. At this time, everyone cherishes their lives, who would do such a thing.


    If someone said that, it must have been kicked in the head by a donkey.


    "I have a solution."


    A voice suddenly sounded, attracting everyone. Before everyone could find the voice, they heard Li Wantong''s words.


    "Wood girl, are you going to save these people?"


    Li Wantong had a smile in her eyes, I don''t know if it was a mockery, or something else, "Miss Mu''s style of doing things is really different from other people''s, other times I don''t see Miss Mu to save people, but it was at this time that I shot, Miss Mu, aren''t you joking? "


    The dozens of people who were chased and killed by the crocodile were also stunned for a moment, and then their faces turned joyful. They really didn''t know that someone would save them at this time.


    Everyone burst into tears of joy, wishing to kowtow to Mu Bingyun immediately. They swore that as long as they went out, they would never say anything bad about Mu Bingyun. Anyone who has a conscience will not retaliate after experiencing life and death.


    A monk is a very ruthless person. This is because monks live for a long time and are accustomed to being indifferent to human feelings, so they will naturally become indifferent. However, when they exist in a warm world, they will still be warmed up.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows moved a little, and he didn''t expect these people''s expressions to be so exaggerated. That''s right, before dying, there is hope to be alive, I believe everyone will be so excited.


    In fact, she said there was a way, not for these people. Of course, she didn''t bother to explain, and she couldn''t say that I saved you all because of the spirit of the willow tree!


    "I can let you out!"


    She said it at this time, so that everyone could hear it clearly. At this moment, everyone who was besieged seemed to have a lot of strength for nothing, and it was faster to avoid the crocodile. They even united and killed at the same time. The crocodile rushed over, although the effect was not very good, the casualties were less.


    "She must be crazy!"


    "At this time, she still dares to say such a thing. You said she wouldn''t do it to save her reputation, right?"


    "Anyway, I don''t believe she has this ability, otherwise why didn''t she get past it before?"


    ¡­


    Countless people''s doubts made Mu Bingyun smile lightly: "If you believe me, support me."


    "Wood girl, we believe in you!"


    No matter if Mu Bingyun is playing tricks on them or not, this is their only chance.


    "Miss Mu, whether you can save us or not, I thank you." A man said with tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 856： deal with ancient willow

    Mu Bingyun took out his long sword, Chixin, and his eyes fell on the ancient willow tree. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth, Cang Yu was beside her, and she also took out a knife. Everyone''s eyes twitched, and it was the exact same knife. They even wanted to ask how many identical knives he made. Knives, can you sell them two?


    "No way, are they really going to pass?"


    "No, look at their direction!"


    Everyone looked at the two of them in unison, and saw that one of them was holding a sword and the other was holding a knife. Mu Bingyun''s eyes narrowed, and a sword slashed on the trunk of the willow tree. In an instant, the figure quickly pushed back, and when she stepped back, Cangyu also slashed into the trunk of the willow tree.


    They were stunned for a moment, and then found that the two cut the same spot.


    The two stepped back, and everyone followed, feeling a hint of coolness behind them. Sure enough, in the next moment, they saw countless wicker swept over. The tip of the wicker was like a sharp sword, and quickly impacted on the two of them. The speed of the person is very fast, and it has long been out of the range of the willow tree.


    Countless wicker sticks stayed there, staring at the two of them eagerly. The two stood aside, not moving, nor did they put down the swords in their hands, as if they were waiting for some kind of wedge.


    Finally, the whole book of wicker shrank back, and the two saw the opportunity, and once again slashed with their swords and knives. They were still in the same position. After the cut, the two quickly retreated.


    Everyone could already feel that the willow tree seemed to be angry. The wicker of the whole willow tree no longer fell, but grew with claws and claws, shaking constantly, as if to warn the two of them.


    "Palace Master, what are they doing?"


    Li Wantong couldn''t understand it anymore, let alone she couldn''t understand it, not a single person present except Mu Bingyun knew what they meant.


    Yuchan also fell into contemplation. Even the people who resisted the crocodile over there didn''t understand it, and his heart slowly became a little desperate, but Mu Bingyun was their only hope in their hearts, and he still didn''t give up.


    "Yu, it''s faster this time!"


    Mu Bingyun said, and answered softly.


    The two cooperated very well. Often, she slashed with a sword, and just as he drew the sword back, his sword slashed it down. When the wicker was rolled over, the two quickly retreated. The strength of the two is the top in the fairy world, and it is not surprising that they can do this.


    In the eyes of everyone, the willow tree was about to go berserk. They wondered if the behavior of the two would make the willow tree half to death, but when they saw the damage on the trunk, they were not angry, and it was estimated that it would not be long. It could be hacked to death by the two of them.


    So everyone is happy again, if they can defeat Willow, it will be a good thing for them, and they will be able to pass by then.


    When ?? wanted to understand this, many people looked at the two with kind eyes. There was even a bit of anticipation, and even Li Wantong shut up.


    So, in the constant repetition of the two, they cut down with one sword and one knife, no matter how fast the willows of the willow tree are, the speed of the two is faster, and they can''t give the other a chance to breathe.


    "It seems smart."


    In front of Mu Bingyun was a piece of wicker that did not recede for a long time, her eyes fell on the hole in the trunk, her eyes deepened: "It takes one more sword." Her eyes fell on the lake, calculating the direction, Cang Yu gestured and nodded to her, indicating that there was no deviation.


    "Yu, I went over, you are here."


    With a look, he understood, and replied, "Be careful."


    She smiled and held the sword in one hand. Everyone only saw the red dress jumping up, and the silver hair on that end made her look even more beautiful. The men present were a little crazy, while the women were envious at the same time.


    Yuchan couldn''t help but said: "Mu Bingyun is indeed a character, no matter in terms of strength, intelligence, or appearance, few people can match."


    Of course, such an enemy is also the most terrifying.


    Li Wantong stared at Mu Bingyun with her beautiful eyes, her fists were clenched tightly. At first she thought she was no worse than Mu Bingyun, but the further back she went, she couldn''t catch up with him at all. Now everything about the other party seems to be able to make her look up.


    I''m not reconciled, why can she only be stepped on by Mu Bingyun!


    At this time, Mu Bingyun had already landed on the opening of the willow tree. Suddenly, all the willow trees rushed towards her. Everyone held their breaths tightly. I didn''t expect such a thing, I wanted to use all the wicker to support the trunk.


    At this moment, Cang Yu''s figure moved and stopped him.


    As a result, the whole willow tree fell uncontrollably on the lake, and immediately suppressed the crocodile inside.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun shouted: "People in the lake, grab the wicker!"


    When everyone in the lake was chased by the crocodile, they saw the fallen wicker, and they jumped over and quickly grabbed the wicker. They also seemed to understand Mu Bingyun''s intention and hurriedly climbed up the tree.


    The crocodiles also chased after them. As soon as they entered the range of the wicker, they were entangled by countless wickers. They beat the crocodile with a sound, and let out a roar. Everyone was stunned. Of course, those who climbed the tree were also attacked by the willow tree, but compared to being chased and killed by the crocodile, they thought the willow tree was really too cute.


    Countless people, avoiding the willow tree''s entanglement and attack, finally jumped back.


    When everyone saw this, they rushed across the bridge quickly. They didn''t forget that there were countless treasures over there.


    "Walk!"


    Yuchan shouted and jumped onto the bridge over the lake with her.


    Mo Yier was not to be outdone: "Quick, put away all the treasures over there for this lady!"


    Countless monks swarmed away.


    Those cultivators who escaped the pursuit did not follow. Currently, they are all wounded and waiting to recover on the spot. At this time, they suddenly realized that Mu Bingyun was no longer there.


    When they recovered, they saw Cang Yu standing beside the tree trunk. Because the trunk of the willow tree was cut off, the attack of the willow tree gradually weakened.


    The crocodiles in the lake saw that they could no longer eat meat, and would be beaten by the wicker, so they simply gave up the delicious food on them, and sank to the bottom of the lake, never to be seen again.


    The rescued people stood up one after another, walked to Cang Yu''s side, and bent over at the same time: "Thank you Cang Gongzi and Mu Girl for saving."


    "Young Master Cang, where is the wooden girl?"


    One of the old men asked worriedly. Seeing that Cangyu hadn¡¯t left, they guessed that Mu Bingyun hadn¡¯t left either.

 Chapter 857： strange old house

    The two paused, looked at the place where the lantern disappeared, and took another step. After the whole person came in completely, everything in front of them looked very wide and long, like a long corridor.


    There is no door to the left and right, until after a while, the two found a vertical arched door with three indistinct characters on it, and only a vague part is left.


    The two didn''t care so much, and passed through the vertical arch. At this time, they finally saw some figures.


    Many people shuttled through the houses with excited faces, slowly looking for the treasure in the house.


    "Let''s continue!"


    She felt that Chiye revealed that the surrounding light was not strong, and there should not be many good things, at least for her, it did not have much effect.


    This house is a city-wide area, with many small alleys in it. It looks very deep and long, and you can''t see the opposite scene at a glance.


    Suddenly, she felt a very bright light, although not as bright as the biggest treasure in the house, but enough to make her interested.


    "Let''s go this way, there''s something good here!"


    Although she didn''t know what it was, Chiye never let her down.


    "Binger is holding a baby, which seems to be rarely used."


    Cangyu of course knows her baby, but she has been using it less often.


    "It''s not that I don''t use it often. I can get ordinary things myself, and I don''t need to use them. This thing is mysterious, and I don''t know when it will disappear."


    He didn''t speak anymore, and he agreed very much with this.


    This is also his Binger. If it was other people, I don¡¯t know if they would use this baby to do something against the sky.


    At this moment, the sound of fighting suddenly came from the front, and the pace of the two could not help but speed up a little.


    "It looks like that thing has been discovered, but they haven''t gotten it yet!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up. Outside a room, it was Li Wantong who was fighting with a group of stiff figures, "Is this a zombie?"


    "It''s a zombie." Cang Yu''s eyes were a little thoughtful, "Bing''er, we''re afraid we have broken into the ancient zombie house."


    "Then will there be ten thousand year zombies in here?"


    Mu Bingyun was surprised. The higher the level of zombies, the stronger the strength. The most powerful zombies are comparable to gods! The zombie in front of him is very stiff, and his face is expressionless. Occasionally, his eyeballs will move, but he can also use basic magic tricks and even use the power in his body. It is not a problem to jump and fly. It can be seen that his level is not low.


    Therefore, Li Wantong and others will be stopped by these zombies. As for whether there are more powerful zombies in it, she can''t guarantee it. Judging from this momentum, most of them are.


    "These zombies are comparable to the strength of the Immortal Emperor, Bing''er, it''s easy for you and me to deal with them, but there are too many of them, and it''s a little troublesome to get entangled."


    Especially seeing Li Wantong and others slashing, stabbing and kicking the zombies, they couldn''t hurt their bodies, which shows how powerful their bodies are.


    "However, these zombies are not zombies after becoming gods. My magic weapon should be able to deal with them."


    As he said, he took out two identical knives, "Binger''s sword should be fine."


    The Chixin Sword has been upgraded by him, and it is also a quasi-artifact.


    Mu Bingyun understands that as long as they use quasi-artifacts to deal with these zombies, they can get rid of them, and then they can take the opportunity to sneak into the house to find the treasure.


    "Then let''s hurry up!"


    Li Wantong had discovered the two of them long ago, and when she saw the two of them did not rush over directly, she just stood by and didn''t know what she was talking about. The hatred in her heart!


    It was hard to feel that there were treasures in that room, but she didn''t expect these entangled things to appear suddenly. If it wasn''t for her having a hard time dealing with them, she really wanted to punch them in the head one by one.


    As he was thinking about this, he suddenly saw the two of them rushing towards him, Cangyu holding a knife in one hand, the blade was cold, and Mu Bingyun still only held a bare heart, a faint red, like it was stained with blood.


    She was shocked, and the two joined the battle. The next scene shocked her, but also made her angry.


    Every move of the two of them can cause different degrees of damage to the zombies. However, when I think that I have to use dozens of moves to be able to repel a zombie, I feel very uncomfortable.


    "Miss Mu, it''s really a coincidence that you guys came here!"


    Li Wantong couldn''t help it anymore, but his eyes fell on Cang Yu: "I wonder if Big Brother Cang''s knife is still there?" Seriously, who wouldn''t move when facing the divine weapon?


    If you have a quasi-artifact in your hand, your strength will increase several times.


    Isn''t that the reason why the two of them are able to do well in the zombie swarm?


    She has completely forgotten that the strength of the two is the eighth and ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, where can she be compared with her little Immortal Sovereign. She attributed the success of the two to the fact that the other party held a quasi-artifact in their hands. If she also had it, things would definitely be different.


    "Have."


    Hearing Cang Yu say something, Li Wantong glanced at Mu Bingyun subconsciously, but seeing that she was still dealing with zombies, she said again, "I wonder if Cang bro can lend me a knife?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled, and his eyes fell on her face with a smile that was not a smile, causing her face to suddenly burn. But what''s the point of being able to get a quasi-artifact?


    "Ten thousand fairy crystals!"


    When Cang Yu''s words fell, the red eyes around him all lost their eagerness. Ten thousand immortal crystals is really a big tone, but when they think of the quasi miraculous in the hands of the other party, everyone''s faces don''t know what words to use to describe them.


    If they had 10,000 Immortal Crystals, they would definitely buy them without hesitation.


    Unfortunately, even if they are all sold, they are gone. Are they from the Shuangyun Mansion or from the Yu family?


    Besides, the person who spoke was the fairy crystal, not the fairy stone, this is really gone.


    Li Wantong had a smile on her face, but her face stiffened.


    She thought that Cangyu would give her a generous gift, but who knew that the other party would open up ten thousand immortal crystals, and he didn''t kill her that much. Immortal crystals, even some top families do not necessarily have so many immortal crystals. If they are immortal stones, she can still get them.


    After such a stunned look, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were already approaching the house. She was a little nervous, and quickly followed, following behind the two, maybe there was a chance to get the baby.


    Other people seem to understand, after all, Mu Bingyun''s luck is really good!


    Mu Bingyun slashed at the zombie in front of him with one sword, and the opponent instantly split into two halves. Cangyu was more relaxed. There were two knives on the left and right, and one slash made four. These zombies in the Immortal Sovereign realm are simply trivial to him.


    Finally the two entered the house.

 Chapter 858： shiny beads

    Li Wantong followed the two and walked in, and when she saw the scene in front of her, her face couldn''t help showing a fiery color. I couldn''t help but hurried over, but I didn''t know when the zombies appeared in the house again. Seeing her rushing over, I quickly stopped her.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were on the other side, silently paying attention to what was in front of them.


    "what''s this?"


    Mu Bingyun is puzzled, this thing looks shiny, if it is Aozhuo Xing, he will definitely like it very much. In particular, the power transmitted above is indeed very desirable.


    However, in the midst of this, she also felt a kind of crisis.


    is from the bright bead in front of you. This bead is the size of a fist, and it exudes a white and yellow luster, especially when it is enveloped in people, it is very refreshing.


    Neither of them were intoxicated by this, but felt that it was not a good thing, so they did not rush to the past.


    "There is a dead energy in it!" A light flashed across Cang Yu''s eyes, "It belongs to the power of darkness."


    "It turned out to be a power of darkness," she was surprised, and then cheered up, "Is it good for you to say that?"


    The scorching heat that had faded rose again, and since it was good for him, she had to find a way to get this bead.


    Cangyu frowned: "I don''t know. Although the power of darkness is good for me, it is still a question whether this bead can be used or not."


    Mu Bingyun also calmed down: "Then we will get over to observe and observe?"


    "Alright."


    When the other people heard the conversation between the two, they were almost furious. Of course, they didn''t think this bead was a so-called dark power, but felt that there must be divine power in this bead, as long as they could absorb it, then Must be a god.


    Thinking of becoming a god, the surrounding fiery rays of light, even Li Wantong did not avoid it, becoming a god, as long as you become a god, is it not easy to deal with Mu Bingyun and others?


    At that time, she only needed one hand to crush the opponent to death!


    Thinking of this, Li Wantong worked even harder and rushed up quickly.


    The two of Mu Bingyun were not in a hurry. When she knew that there was an inexplicable crisis on the bead, she was not so interested.


    "This is mine!" Suddenly, a young man jumped up and grabbed the bead that radiated this mysterious power. The excitement on his face couldn''t be restrained.


    Right at this moment, Li Wantong slashed with a sword, and his flesh splattered instantly. The young man was cut and fell to the ground. Several zombies quickly attacked him, and after screaming, he died.


    Mu Bingyun discovered that after these zombies killed people, they would quickly absorb all the immortal power of that person.


    Suddenly, she discovered through Chiye that the power absorbed by these zombies was slowly being introduced into the bead. She who had stepped forward quickly grabbed Cangyu, she always felt that something was wrong.


    In this place, just put down a single bead, and you can''t get through anything. Besides, the previous pieces are still placed in boxes. No matter what kind of baby it is, there is rarely such a direct mess.


    If it is not a random place, then there is only one explanation, that is, this bead was deliberately placed here.


    "Yu, let''s wait, I always feel something is wrong."


    After she told Cang Yu her guess, he also said to wait a bit, both of them believed in their intuition very much. When they don''t get close to the beads, they can''t feel the crisis. When they want to get close, the sense of crisis will follow.


    Let''s talk about Li Wantong beheading everyone around who wanted to **** the beads, her eyes were red, as if someone had robbed her of something.


    She slashed over with one sword and one sword, so frightened, she didn''t dare to go forward for a while. Suddenly, she stared at Mu Bingyun and Cangyu motionless, although she was a little puzzled, but now as long as she can get this bead and absorb it, she might be able to become a god.


    Even if there is a little doubt in her heart, she still doesn''t want to worry about it. Anyway, she got this good-looking bead first.


    So, she jumped to the face of the bead, and felt that the power transmitted from it was wonderful to the whole person, and the greed in her expression could not be concealed.


    She couldn''t help but groaned, remembering that there were countless people around her who were eyeing her, so she grabbed the beads, and at this moment, a blue figure suddenly jumped over and hit Li Wantong with a palm. On the body, she did not expect that someone could rob her things at this time.


    As he stepped back, he saw that the man actually grabbed the bead in his hand, which caused a burst of fire.


    Without even thinking about it, he stabbed the man on the neck with the long sword. The man smiled at her, grabbed the bead and rushed outside. Li Wantong really wanted to kill this man.


    "Stop!"


    She let out a loud roar, looking a bit terrifying, and stabbed the man in the back with a sword. The man turned around in mid-air, and seemed to sense Li Wantong''s anger, and suddenly swallowed the beads like this.


    Li Wantong''s eyes widened, and she couldn''t believe it. At this time, the man smiled and said, "Patriarch Li, after you get what you want, it''s better not to rush after it. Now that the beads have already been eaten, even if Li Family Master killed me, I''m afraid it''s useless, besides, I don''t know who killed who!"


    Li Wantong snorted coldly: "It was you who stole my things!"


    "Patriarch Li still don''t want to talk nonsense, this cauldron can''t be carried, anything that is not in your hands belongs to Patriarch Li, isn''t it something that you will like in the future, as long as you shout to the people around you, you will be It''s your own? Then say it next, the Li family master is mine, so isn''t it mine?"


    Hahaha!


    The people around ?? couldn''t help laughing, seeing Li Wantong making a fool of himself, they thought it was inexplicably interesting. Usually, who would dare to make such a joke with Li Wantong, but he didn''t want this man who didn''t know where he came from to be so courageous.


    Thinking of the opponent''s skills just now, most of the strength is only in the middle stage of the Immortal Sovereign, so he is so arrogant.


    Li Wantong squinted: "Boy, let me tell you, even if you get the beads, even if you absorb them, as long as you are still in the fairyland, after you go out, I will let you live and die, and let you go when the time comes. Have fun at Jade Ding Palace!"


    Hearing that Li Wantong was going to take people to Yuding Palace to play, no one showed envy. Good end.

 Chapter 859： Are there god-level zombies in the house?

    Of course, over the years, one person has come out. There is Feng Qingyi from Shuangyun Mansion. On the contrary, how can Shuangyun Mansion be compared with others? People from Yuding Palace dare to kill in public. , Yuchan has nothing to do with them!


    At this time, everyone''s eyes turned to Mu Bingyun, who was at the side, inexplicably remembering the rumors that she killed Yuzi and others before, and cold sweat suddenly broke out behind each of them. If the other party came to them before, most of them would It will also be chopped into scum!


    Mu Bingyun felt the fear of everyone, and couldn''t help but smile, if it was so easy to split people into scum, wouldn''t she be able to solve it with a single thunderbolt, why did she need to do so much? The reason why she was able to chop Yuzi to death was only because of the blessing of the formation. With her strength, she could indeed chop dead people, provided that the strength of this person was much lower than hers.


    "By the way, after you took the beads, you don''t know whether Mu Girl and Big Brother Cang agreed or not."


    Li Wantong suddenly had a plan. She glanced at the two of them out of the corner of the eye. She found that the two had not moved since they entered the room before. If she was a little confused before, her mind is now a little clearer.


    After meeting the baby, do these two want to be together?


    Definitely not, there must be danger. Thinking of this, she suddenly stared at the man in blue who was stealing the beads.


    There was a cold gleam on the corner of her mouth, she was extremely confident that Mu Bingyun must know the danger. After so many years, it has been proved that in the face of danger, there is always nothing wrong with following Mu Bingyun. Of course, if you follow Mu Bingyun, you will definitely meet treasures.


    Many times, she wondered, what secrets did Mu Bingyun hold, and why was her luck so good?


    snort!


    She snorted coldly, seeing that Mu Bingyun didn''t answer her at all, and didn''t speak anymore.


    At this moment, the body of the man in Tsing Yi suddenly twitched. He widened his eyes and felt the change in his body. A cry came out of his mouth. At this moment, a person who was originally alive became a terrifying mummified corpse.


    In just two breaths of time, everyone who was laughing at them stopped breathing.


    Mu Bingyun and the two looked at each other, their eyes were full of surprise, but at the same time there was a hint of understanding that the danger was actually here.


    At this moment, the beads that had been swallowed by the man in Tsing Yi unexpectedly ran out of his body automatically, and rushed towards those who were not strong enough, so frightened that everyone jumped and ran quickly.


    Li Wantong''s face paled a bit when she saw it. She really wanted to thank this man in Tsing Yi, otherwise she would end up like this. So, she glanced at the two of them, not in a hurry to leave, but paid more attention to them all the time. She had already made up her mind that she must follow behind them. In this case, she might be able to pick up something else. good stuff!


    Mu Bingyun could see it, with a smile in his eyes, he saw the bead suddenly running towards Li Wantong. Li Wantong looked a little flustered, and the beads that didn''t know the origin were no longer attractive to her.


    She gritted her teeth, and finally ran towards Mu Bingyun, hmph, didn''t she want to stay out of it?


    She just wants them to know that things are not so easy to avoid!


    I knew the danger before, but I didn''t even notify her.


    In addition to resentment, Li Wantong''s heart was filled with resentment. The resentment towards Mu Bingyun had accumulated for many years.


    ''s gloomy eyes turned cold, he hugged Mu Bingyun, his figure jumped out, and the speed was touching. Li Wantong looked at the empty space and was a little dumbfounded, but the beads behind him seemed to know her, and hurriedly followed, so scared that she ran out.


    So, Li Wantong was chased by a bead, while Mu Bingyun and Cangyu went to another place.


    I found several houses that no one else had visited, and there were some good things in them, which were all put away by the two of them.


    In addition, the more you go inside, the more powerful the zombies you encounter. Of course, the two cooperated very well and didn''t get hurt at all.


    During the ?? period, he met Mo Yier, and Mu Bingyun saw that the number of demon powerhouses behind Mo Yier was less than half, and the other party''s face was not very good-looking. It was estimated that he had encountered a powerful zombie.


    She was silent, looking at this independent yard, if she did not miscalculate, the treasure was inside.


    Of course, there were more and more people around, Yuchan and others came, and Li Wantong came last. Li Wantong was still being chased by the bead until she ran into the yard, and the bead suddenly stopped.


    Just when Li Wantong breathed a sigh of relief, the bead rushed into the yard all of a sudden, Mu Bingyun''s consciousness had been locked all the time, but when the bead entered, it turned out to be gone, no matter how she investigated. , even using Chi Ye can''t detect it.


    At this time, she understood that there must be something very ferocious in it, most likely a very powerful zombie.


    Other people can also think of this. After all, in the house, except for those babies, they only encountered zombies, and they are getting stronger and stronger. They have already encountered zombies from the Immortal Venerable Realm before leaving, and the zombies in there should be strong. How much is it?


    The two doors that are not very big, but they give birth to countless fears, and even Mo Yier, who has always been arrogant, is not in a hurry to let people in.


    Mo Yi''er''s face was also a little pale, she could vaguely smell blood, and she must have been injured.


    "Wood girl, your luck has always been good, and your intuition is very accurate. I wonder if you can see what''s inside?"


    Li Wantong recovered for a while, but couldn''t hold back anymore. She had been chased and killed by that bead for so long, and the two had a smooth journey, why didn''t she hold her grudges!


    Yuchan also spoke up: "It''s this time, so don''t hide and tuck the girl away. It''s better to tell us that there may be treasures in it, but well, there should also be a very powerful zombie. At that time. We might not be able to deal with Miss Mu and Young Master Cang alone, we all have to work together to get the treasure?"


    "She can''t!" Yin Pei Pei whispered, "How could she give us the baby just like her."


    Yin Pei Pei''s words made everyone fall into contemplation, and even their eyes darkened a lot. In terms of strength, there are also ninth-rank powerhouses of Immortal Venerable, but in front of Mu Bingyun and the two, it seems that these powerhouses are not their opponents at all.


    Especially Mu Bingyun, I don''t know what happened. The strength is much stronger than when he came in. Even the powerhouse of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable cannot defeat her, and even be defeated by her.

 Chapter 860： sarcophagus

    Mu Bingyun glanced at Li Wantong and smiled lightly: "Patriarch Li, how do you know so much, didn''t you follow that mysterious master here all the time?"


    "I think Patriarch Li seems to know more than us."


    One sentence made Li Wantong change color, and it also caused everyone to turn their eyes away, all looking at Li Wantong. If they remembered correctly, the bead did seem to appear with Li Wantong.


    Li Wantong gritted his teeth: "I don''t know what happened to that bead. Everyone who got him was sucked into mummy corpses. I was just chased here by it. I didn''t expect that the wooden girl also likes to tell lies!"


    "It''s not that Li Family Master said that my intuition is accurate. Is it luck?"


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth curled into a smile, "So I''m just talking, doesn''t it mean that I can''t talk?"


    Li Wantong''s face paled a bit, and then said, "It seems that Miss Mu doesn''t want to help us anymore?"


    "Why do you want to help you? Didn''t you rely on your strength to get the baby? Didn''t Li Family Master mean that you will sincerely help other people?"


    Li Wantong opened her mouth, not knowing what to say. Naturally this is not the case, but it is just mutual use, destroying the enemy first, and taking the opportunity to **** the treasure. This is something everyone tacitly understands.


    At this moment, the door that had been closed in the courtyard opened with a creak.


    Everyone looked over in unison. The inside of the door was pitch black, and there was no light at all, especially when some gloomy aura came out, which made people feel even more terrifying.


    They were covered with a layer of immortal power, and they still couldn''t stop the penetration of that cold aura.


    Even so, everyone couldn''t help but look inside. Suddenly, the lights came on, illuminating the room. Naturally, the people standing outside were able to see part of the room.


    "It''s a holy lotus fragment!"


    Even if he knew that it was full of dangers, in front of the Sacred Lotus Fragment, everyone''s brains seemed to be smashed, and they couldn''t control any danger. As a person entered, Mu Bingyun and the two also followed in the middle.


    The originally small yard, when they came in, walked into the house and found that it was not narrow at all, but very spacious, and even a little bit of emptiness.


    Surrounded by objects carved out of stone, the holy lotus fragment was right in front of them. Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes, and his heart moved a little, because this fragment was a fragment of the word formation.


    This is the first fragment of the formation word that I encountered after coming in. She, who was not enthusiastic at first, couldn''t help but take it seriously.


    "Yu, this problem is here, it seems that we have to break in."


    Cangyu shook her hand: "Come on then!"


    There is no reason to miss the encounter. The two of them looked down gradually with the fragments of the word formation, and saw a sarcophagus there. The sarcophagus is cold, not just cold, it should be called cold, because the strong yin can cause such cold.


    "Stronger than us!"


    Mu Bingyun said, even though she hadn''t seen the other party yet, she felt that kind of crisis, which was even more terrifying than when she encountered the bead before. She even felt that the bead belonged to the person in the sarcophagus.


    No, it should be called a zombie, maybe it is about to become a **** zombie!


    "Array word fragments!"


    Li Wantong muttered to herself, with endless greed in her eyes, she finally met. It''s been a long time since she came in, and finally she sees hope. As long as she can solve her problems in cultivation and formation this time, she will have the opportunity to become stronger and even become a god. Those people who once looked down on her, she will make them look good. !


    She clenched her fist fiercely, she must get this fragment of the formation, remembering that Mu Bingyun is also here, this time she gave a provocative look, no matter what, she must get it, absolutely cannot let Mu Bingyun Get it, you must not be able to!


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her lightly, of course she knew what she was thinking, but it was a coincidence that she also wanted to get the fragments of the word formation!


    "Wantong, I will help you!"


    Yuchan said at the right time, "It seems that this is for you."


    Li Wantong''s mouth couldn''t help showing some joy, but she quickly thanked: "Many thanks to the palace lord, as long as Wantong gets the fragments of the formation, when she understands it, it will definitely be passed on to the other sisters in the palace!"


    Li Wantong felt that before she became a god, she still couldn''t offend Yuchan. With the help of Yuding Palace, many things can be solved, and even many troubles are solved directly after Yuding Palace intervenes. It seems that she is not willing to let go of this super tree.


    Yuchan was very satisfied with her answer: "Just don''t forget that you are from the Yuding Palace."


    "Don''t worry, Wantong will never forget the kindness of the palace lord to Wantong."


    Yuchan felt that it was almost the same, and promptly instructed everyone in the Jade Tripod Palace behind him, indicating that they must grab the fragments of the formation word later.


    Feng''er''s eyes shone brightly. In fact, she also wanted it. She had seen so many formations in Shuangyun Mansion, and her heart moved very much. If she could also understand the high-level formations, she might be able to use them in the formations. Defeat Mu Bingyun.


    "I must grab the shards of the formation in a while. I am suddenly interested in the formation."


    Mo Yi''er''s eyes lit up, very good, she also wanted to try it, if she knew how to form, would Brother Cang treat her with admiration.


    Yin Peipei, who was huddled to the side, was full of resentment in her eyes. Even if she didn''t have the talent for formation, she would try to grab it, and no one could let Mo Yier and Mu Bingyun get it.


    As for the other Immortal Formation Masters, they are also obsessing about getting the Formation Fragments.


    Mu Bingyun felt the countless resentments around him, and said in a low voice, "Why do you think so many people hate me? Am I really heinous?"


    "Bing''er is thinking blindly, but it''s just jealousy. When Bing''er becomes a god, when they can only look up, they won''t even dare to feel jealous."


    "Am I not enough for them to look up to now?"


    "It''s all my fault that Bing''er keeps a low profile on weekdays. If he kills someone he doesn''t like in three or five days, most of them would not dare to be so arrogant."


    "Are you telling me in a different way, should I kill them?" She couldn''t help laughing, "I''m afraid of getting my hands dirty, don''t you want me to touch you again when my hands are dirty?"


    "My husband will definitely help Binger clean up."


    felt that he squeezed her hand, which made her feel strange, and she always felt that something warm was passing through her heart. With this feeling, she thought that she would be nostalgic until the end of her life, and now she doesn''t know where the end of her life is.


    It is easy for a fairy to live for tens of thousands of years. For her, doesn¡¯t it mean that she doesn¡¯t know the end?


    However, most fairy worlds did not live for tens of thousands of years, and either died or became gods.


    "Do it!"


    Yuchan said, this time no longer afraid of hands and feet. Just when the masters of Yuding Palace were about to rush over, the sarcophagus suddenly moved.

 Chapter 861： purple robe man

    "and many more!"


    Yuchan quickly stopped her, her eyes fixed on the sarcophagus. Those Mo Yier and others who were about to start also stopped and did not rush up immediately.


    However, the fragments on the sarcophagus are indeed very tempting, but what is inside the sarcophagus makes people even more nervous!


    The sound of the sarcophagus slowly opening resounded in the ears of everyone. There was no other sound in the whole room, only the sound of the stone rubbing against the stone, which was a little low, but it made the scalp numb.


    Gradually, the sarcophagus was already halfway open, everyone held their breath, and naturally they were ready to fight, all eyes were fixed on the inside, for fear that a fierce zombie would jump out of it.


    At this moment, the sarcophagus was completely opened, and everyone seemed to be able to hear each other''s heartbeats.


    pounding¡ª


    couldn''t hold back at all, even if they tried to calm down, they couldn''t hold back.


    Heart beat faster and heavier.


    dong dong¡ª


    As if they could no longer catch their breath, they held their breath in their lungs without moving their eyes.


    At this time, they saw some shadows under the lights on the sarcophagus, and the people in the sarcophagus gradually got up. The first thing they saw was the top of the head, the black hair, followed by the white forehead, and then a pair of Jianmei fell into their field of vision.


    Then, it was a pair of closed eyes with long eyelashes. Just by looking at half of his appearance, he knew that he must be a very handsome man.


    Finally, the whole face was revealed, and everyone was a little surprised. There were many beautiful men in the fairy world, but it was really hard to find someone like this. To say who can compare, everyone glanced at Cang Yu next to Mu Bingyun, and he was probably the only one.


    The lips of men are pink, not much different from ordinary people. At this time, he did not stand up, but suddenly opened his eyes.


    A pair of eyes with fog, as if they can''t see everything in the world, those eyes turned out to be blue. His eyes moved, the previous fog had disappeared, and his blue eyes were like the sea.


    He glanced at everyone, finally stood up, and jumped in front of the sarcophagus. A luxurious purple robe was worn on him, and it only matched so well. Many women stared at his appearance, unable to move their eyes away.


    And he also glanced at everyone, passing them one by one, and everyone who had seen him couldn''t help but get nervous.


    When he saw Mu Bingyun and the two, he obviously found that he stayed for a while. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and then he leaned lazily on the sarcophagus.


    "You disturbed my sleep, tell me how to compensate me, or leave your lives behind?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then their hearts were a little chilled, and they couldn''t help but back away. He wanted to leave, but his eyes were reluctant to move the fragments of the word formation in mid-air.


    He seemed to have found it, and half raised his eyes: "Why, you don''t give me compensation, and you still want my things?"


    Everyone can''t figure out the purpose of the other party. From the perspective of the other party''s breath, they must be very powerful. If they want to kill them, they should have done it long ago. Since the other party did not do anything, they guessed that the other party must have some purpose.


    "Master, we don''t intend to disturb you, we just want to take this piece away!"


    Li Wantong couldn''t help but say that she wanted this piece more than anyone else.


    The purple-robed man raised his head, looked at the fragments in mid-air, raised his hand, and the fragments automatically flew into his palm.


    "You guys want this?"


    Li Wantong said quickly, even a little anxious: "Yes, son, as long as you give me the fragments, I can fulfill many of your wishes. If you feel disadvantaged, you can exchange it!"


    Li Wantong''s hands were shaking, if it wasn''t for this man she couldn''t deal with, she would have liked to go up and grab it. Although the appearance of the other party was handsome, she was also amazed, but she only liked Cangyu in her heart, so she didn''t feel cold about this man.


    "Want my stuff!" The purple-robed man repeated, "What did you exchange with me?"


    Hearing that he seemed to be moved, everyone hurriedly searched for their own rings, and immediately put their most expensive things out. It was supposed to be a duel, but it turned into a business, and everything in front of me was really dumbfounding.


    Some people even took out the table and put their own things on it.


    If it wasn''t for this time, they wouldn''t know each other had such a thing.


    Li Wantong also took out her most precious things, which are the most precious things, but they were actually only obtained in the house. So when she took it out, her face was a little red.


    Yuchan''s stuff is pretty good, but the man in the purple robe didn''t seem to even take a look at it.


    His eyes swept over one by one, and there was no look of liking in his eyes, which made everyone a little distressed. They finally came across a piece that could be exchanged for something, but are they going to miss it like this?


    "Anything else?"


    Apparently, he didn''t find what he liked.


    Li Wantong''s face was a little stiff, but there was nothing she could do.


    "And yours?"


    Suddenly, the voice of the man in purple robe caught everyone''s attention. Following his gaze, he saw that Mu Bingyun''s eyes were empty, and the corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. This pair of Yunfu has many treasures. At this time Mu Bingyun didn''t even take it out for them to see.


    Do you want to **** it from the purple-robed man?


    "My baby is naturally in my ring, but since it''s a baby, I definitely won''t take it out, just like you, I don''t want to take it out!"


    The purple-robed man was stunned for a moment, with a smile in his eyes: "You are right."


    Everyone changed their color, but in front of the powerful purple-robed man, they did not dare to use half of their strength.


    Just a glance from the other party made them almost unable to move, but it is conceivable that after doing it, it will be thankless!


    "But, don''t you want to get the Array Fragment? Here, you have the best Array talent and the deepest understanding. You should hope to get it more than them, and you have already entered the bottleneck, if you don''t get the Array Fragment. , I don¡¯t know how long it will take to break through.¡±


    Mu Bingyun was also a little shocked when ?? was clarified by the purple-robed man, but thinking that everything has happened, it is not surprising to encounter such a thing.


    "what do you want?"


    In the unbelievable eyes of everyone, she directly asked the purple-robed man, "Even if I take out all my pairings, you may not like it, just say what you want!"

 Chapter 862： I just wanna get out of here

    The purple-robed man suddenly laughed: "You''re right, I don''t like any of the things they brought out. I do have one thing I really want!" When he said this, he had a burning gaze, "I just don''t know if you can do it."


    Everyone was a little nervous, and their hearts were even more depressed. Why was Mu Bingyun''s luck so good?


    They took the initiative to take out their treasures, and no one wanted them. Instead, they asked Mu Bingyun what they needed. They really didn¡¯t know what to say. Could it be that people are more popular than people? ?


    "So, what do you want??"


    Judging from his own intuition, Mu Bingyun felt that what this person wanted must not be simple, and she might not even be able to do it: "If I can do it, I will definitely help you, if not, I can only give up. already."


    The ?? purple-robed man seemed to be in a good mood and smiled: "I just want to get out from here. If you can help me out, I''ll give you the fragments of the formation!"


    As soon as these words fell, not only everyone, but Mu Bingyun was also a little surprised, what kind of treasure did she think this person wanted?


    As a result, when she wanted to go out, she remembered the mystery of the secret realm of Shinto, and even the countless treasures, monsters, and other people inside. She had some understanding of the requirements of the purple-robed man.


    "I''m tired of being here, but I want to go out, but I can''t." When he said this, the man in the purple robe was even a little depressed, and he didn''t know if it was because he stayed here for a long time.


    "As long as you can take me out, I will give you the fragments of the word formation, no matter who it is!"


    At this time, everyone was a little desperate, but now they can''t help but feel happy, but remembering that the other party is so strong, they can''t go out, how can they take him out?


    So, everyone couldn''t help but look at this man more.


    Li Wantong asked anxiously, "I don''t know how the son is trapped here?"


    "Can not remember."


    The man in purple robe leaned on the sarcophagus, his expression a little lazy, "I don''t know what you are asking, I just want to go out."


    After he finished speaking, he jumped into the sarcophagus, "I''ll wait for you for three days, if you can''t give me a result, then go away, I''ll wait for the person who takes me out!"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, what about the high coldness and dignity?


    How to see the man sitting in the sarcophagus, like a child.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, and suddenly asked: "If you don''t tell me the reason why you can''t go out, I''m afraid I can''t do anything. If you can remember things, at least know what''s blocking you, and I can think of a way. .


    "real??"


    The ?? man sat in the sarcophagus, his eyes were lowered originally, but after hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, he raised his head suddenly, those pale blue eyes lit up, like two precious gems. He put his hands on both sides of the sarcophagus, and the light in his eyes disappeared instantly.


    "Are you sure?"


    he asked again.


    Mu Bingyun stared straight at the other party and said: "I can''t be sure, I can only say that if you tell me the reason, there may be a chance. If you don''t want to tell me, then I have nothing to do."


    Hearing this, the man let out a light snort, his eyes burning, as if he wanted to see through Mu Bingyun. Suddenly, in his field of vision, a man with a lower appearance than him held the silver-haired red-clothed woman in his arms. At this time, he glanced at the man one more time, and it was just that one glance that filled his eyes with scrutiny.


    His eyes fell on the place where the two were holding hands, and he evoked a smile: "Okay, I''ll tell you!"


    Everyone suddenly became nervous, it seemed that this mysterious man seemed to be a little special to Mu Bingyun. Of course, they were also attentive, for fear of missing every word from the man''s mouth.


    "I really forgot how I got in, I just know that I can''t get out of this house, as long as you find a way to take me out of this house."


    A ray of light flashed across Mu Bingyun''s eyes, couldn''t he get out of the house?


    She fell into contemplation. Before, she thought that the man was trapped in the secret realm of Shinto, so if he said that, he was only trapped in this house.


    "I have already told you the reason. Every time I go out, there will be a very powerful force blocking me." When the man said this, there was still some resentment in his eyes. Think how powerful he is, and he was actually controlled by a small courtyard.


    When he raised his head, everyone fell into contemplation, and all of them were thinking hard, how to take this man out.


    "Master, why don''t we go out and try it first?" Li Wantong was very urgent. The man had the fragment of the formation word she really wanted in her hand, and she must grab it in front of Mu Bingyun and get it.


    The man gave her a casual glance, especially the eagerness in her eyes, which made him smile, but he didn''t know what this smile represented.


    Everyone only felt that their eyes flickered, and the man landed in front of Li Wantong and said, "Since you are so confident, then I will go with you."


    The man shook the hem of his clothes, and the purple robe seemed to have a new look. Li Wantong didn''t hesitate, and hurriedly walked in front, with the man following her.


    The rest of the people naturally didn''t want to miss it, so they quickly followed, and Mu Bingyun also planned to follow him to take a look. Even if Li Wantong didn''t mention this request, I''m afraid she would have made it. She knew that Li Wantong was very obsessed with the word fragments, but well, she also wanted it very much.


    "Bing''er, have you seen the formation in this house?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "According to my observation, this house does not have any traces of the formation." At least within her level, there is no trace of the formation.


    It stands to reason that where there are fragments of the formation, there should be formations. This is a bit strange, and of course it is not too strange, but it is just a little bit confusing.


    "Yu, you ask that, do you see something?"


    The two walked at the back, neither fast nor slow, "There are some clues, Bing''er knows that arranging the formation requires immortal stones and formation tactics, in addition to this, other objects can also be used. If there is no formation here, Why was he blocked by a mysterious force?"


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun also fell into contemplation, yes. She really didn''t see the trace of the formation, but if there was no formation, why would the power stop it? Any power that can stop people, except for artificial control, will use some laws of formation.


    The secret realm of Shinto is so mysterious, she doesn''t believe that this house does not have a single formation.


    Seeing her frowning and thinking hard, Cang Yu didn''t bother him, but silently led her forward. Since he got the Secret Tome of Item Refining, he has seldom studied the formation technique, so in formation technique, he is indeed better than Mu Bingyun. Almost. Now the comprehension of the formation method should be at the tenth order of the trapping formation.

 Chapter 863： mystical power

    If people outside knew that he thought so, they would have to be **** off, yes, it was only one step away, it was really just a little bit. If you know that he basically has no research, I am afraid that you will be so angry that your heart hurts.


    In the middle of his thoughts, Li Wantong had already led the purple-robed man to the gate of the mansion. This door was the way they came in. The biggest gate in the mansion was still surrounded by scattered red lanterns.


    As long as someone touches the red lantern, the red lantern will immediately turn into dust as if it were graceful.


    Li Wantong stepped out and turned around and said, "Young Master, please give it a try."


    The purple-robed man looked at the door with lingering fears, and he could tell that he was more nervous than ever, but remembering that these people might be able to help him, he shook his sleeves and took a step forward. When he took the first step, he did not encounter any strength. When he took the second step, a white light suddenly fell, blocking him in an instant, and he stumbled back several steps.


    The eyes of everyone were a little stunned. The strength of the man was stronger than the people here, but the white light in front of him was so powerful.


    Li Wantong was also cold, staring at the white light that covered the door like a baffle, no matter how she looked at it, she couldn''t see anything.


    When she came to the gate, Mu Bingyun had been paying attention to the gate. She discovered that when the purple-robed man was going out, the forces that blocked him had gathered from various parts of the house to the plaque on the gate. Then shot down from the plaque to form this white baffle.


    "I''ll go out and see."


    The scene was quiet, and suddenly the figure of Mu Bingyun sounded, which made people feel a little abrupt, and eyes fell on her, some doubts, some looked down, some didn''t believe it.


    "What can she see?"


    "Then I don''t know, just wait, she didn''t solve so many troubles before??"


    Hearing the surrounding voices, Li Wantong was outside, and her face was a little distorted. When the white flap appeared, she did not dare to go in. However, when she saw that Mu Bingyun was about to come out, there was an expectation in her eyes, looking forward to what kind of crisis the other party would encounter.


    "According to my observations, this white baffle is not formed by an array."


    Li Wantong said her conclusion loudly, which immediately attracted the approval of other Immortal Formation Masters.


    "Yes, I saw it below, that''s true."


    "Yes, yes, we have also observed it before. The whole house does look a little weird, but there really isn''t any trace of the formation in it. I just don''t know what Mu Girl found."


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun had already arrived at the side of the purple-robed man, and after two more steps, he was able to reach the gate. Stepping through the gate, it was the white baffle formed by an unknown force.


    "I hope you can see something."


    The purple-robed man''s voice reached her ears, and she glanced at him indifferently: "I hope too." After that, she and Cangyu walked to the door together. The purple-robed man held each other''s hands and silently observed the two of them. The tacit understanding between them, with an unknown smile on the corner of the mouth.


    Mu Bingyun raised his palm and slowly touched the white baffle.


    Everyone held their breath. Although the man in the purple robe was not injured before, they still felt the mysterious power on the white bezel, which was very powerful.


    Finally, her palm was close to the white baffle, and everyone immediately found that the man beside her was vigilant, and seemed to be retreating at the moment of preparation to protect her tightly.


    Several women who had a heart of admiration for Cangyu couldn''t help but hold grudges.


    "Humph!"


    Mo Yier snorted coldly, but there was nothing she could do.


    Yuchan has always had a standard smile. Since Yin Peipei was injured before, her eyes have been lowered, and no one can see through her expression.


    As for Li Wantong outside, she should keep praying in her heart, looking forward to something unexpected, it is best to teach Mu Bingyun a lesson.


    However, to everyone''s disappointment, Mu Bingyun''s palm easily passed through the barrier. Following, she tried to take a step, but there was no response. She took another step, and the whole person passed through. With the baffle, there is no blocking force.


    Seeing the two come out, Li Wantong gritted her teeth fiercely, but there was nothing she could do, why is Mu Bingyun always so lucky!


    The purple-robed man''s eyes lit up. Although he knew that this mysterious power could not stop other people, he still felt that there was a trace of hope when he saw it with his own eyes.


    At this time, everyone found that Mu Bingyun''s gaze was actually on the plaque on the door. Immediately, everyone rushed out. They felt that Mu Bingyun was staring at the plaque, and he must have found something!


    There are still mottled marks on the plaque, and it is impossible to see the large characters on it. They did find something, that is, the baffle plate with mysterious power below actually extended from the plaque.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the people around him, and when he saw the eyes of each and everyone were as big as cows, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Everyone, what do you see?"


    Yuchan doesn''t understand the formation technique. It should be said that many people here don''t understand the formation technique, except that they looked at it curiously at first, and finally turned their eyes on the surrounding fairy formation masters. There are not many Immortal Formation Masters here, only about ten. Among them, there is also an Immortal Formation Master in Yuding Palace, but his understanding of the formation method is not high, and it is not even comparable to Li Wantong.


    Therefore, what she asked was all the Immortal Formation Masters present, including Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t answer, and the other Immortal Array Masters shook their heads and said: "The crux of the problem should be on this plaque, I think it''s better to take down the plaque, maybe this problem can be solved. "


    As soon as these words fell, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    Li Wantong actually thought the same way, but when she saw that Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, she didn''t open her mouth to agree. Especially the way Mu Bingyun frowned and thought deeply, made her think that the other party must have seen something else.


    "Wantong, what do you think?"


    Yuchan glanced at Li Wantong, "Do you think they make sense?"


    "Palace Master, Wantong doesn''t dare to make a rash decision, let''s take a look at this matter! Perhaps, the plaque is taken down, and it is of no use."


    "Patriarch Li, why are you so sure it''s useless to win the plaque?? Why do we think Patriarch Li doesn''t even know about it? I heard that Patriarch Li''s formation has not improved for many years, and it''s even regressing!"


    The Immortal Formation Master who spoke before was a little uncomfortable. Yuchan is the palace lord of Yuding Palace. Mu Bingyun is arrogant and has capital. You, Li Wantong, are just a dog from the Yuding Palace, yet you are so arrogant.

 Chapter 864： Do you have a solution?

    Li Wantong''s face turned red, and she was a little unconvinced. Since there were problems with her cultivation and formation, even if she married into the Jade Tripod Palace, she always attracted all kinds of people to look down on her. This is why she wanted to get the formation immediately. The reason for the fragmentation.


    Only if you improve your strength, those who look down on her will shut up immediately and even look up to her!


    "If your Excellency thinks that taking the plaque can solve this problem, just take it down!"


    Li Wantong felt that her intuition was not wrong. At this time, Mu Bingyun kept silent, as if she was brewing some big move.


    That Immortal Formation Master is also arrogant. Besides, most people want to try what will happen after winning the plaque.


    So, three or five people jumped up and came to the gate. Several people held several parts around the plaque at the same time and pulled it out. In an instant, strong rays of light hit the figures of these people. .


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    screamed, three or five figures fell at the same time, everyone looked closely, only to find that these few people had no life. One person hurriedly stepped forward to investigate, and just touched a person''s body. This body was air-dried like a red lantern, and it was blown away and turned into a piece of dust.


    Many people widened their eyes, held their breath, and there was only shock in their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe such a scene would happen.


    Even Mu Bingyun was a little surprised. Immediately, the other people didn''t believe in evil, and tried to touch the rest of them. No surprise, all of them ended up like this. Everyone just felt that their bodies were a little stiff, and they didn''t dare to lift their heads up, which should be called scalp numbness.


    The Immortal Array Master who spoke earlier had his lips and teeth trembling. He also didn''t know that such consequences would occur. Although Li Wantong felt that winning the plaque would not solve the problem, he did not expect such consequences.


    looked at the mottled plaque, it still looked so dilapidated, but who would have thought that several people were killed by the power above, and they could not even see the reason.


    The purple-robed man kept noticing their situation inside the door. Seeing a few people die like this, he didn''t even move his brows, as if his life was in front of him, not worth mentioning. He leaned against the door frame, his eyes were a little lazy, and when he looked closely, those eyes were fixed on Mu Bingyun who was not speaking.


    Other people didn''t seem to be able to get into his eyes at all, and he could vaguely feel that maybe this woman could help him out.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly raised his head, met those blue eyes, and moved away instantly.


    "Binger, do you understand?"


    Cangyu saw her eyes light up, and she understood her temperament very well. If she hadn''t thought of something, she wouldn''t have such an expression.


    "I want to understand something, but I still need to prove it."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the plaque lightly, and the voice came into his ear like a thread: "Yu, the reminder you gave me earlier made me realize one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "It''s about the formation. Usually, I use the power of the immortal stone and the formation technique to form the formation, or I directly mobilize the power between heaven and earth to move the formation. I have never tried it. However, using objects to form an array, after all, is in my impression. Only mortal generals deploy troops in battle, or use people as an array, or use objects to form an array, and do not use array tactics, but I forgot, this is The most basic of formations."


    Cang Yu''s eyes flashed with deep thought, as if he had understood something, he didn''t speak, and continued to hear her say: "So, I guess, this plaque is part of the formation, and even the whole house is not without formation, but It''s that this mansion itself is a formation."


    Cang was very clear, thought about it, and thought it was possible. Often the simplest things are also the hardest to think of.


    "What is Bing''er going to do?"


    Mu Bingyun observed the surroundings and finally landed on the plaque: "Let''s go and see how many plaques there are in the whole house!"


    "This is a way!"


    So, the two were about to walk into the house, when Li Wantong noticed it: "Miss Mu, did you think about it?"


    Suddenly, everyone stared at Mu Bingyun, as if to see through her. Everyone was a little nervous. Once Mu Bingyun found a way, the fragments in the purple-robed man''s hand would belong to her. So at this moment, she can feel that everyone is vigilant against her, and of course they want to get a solution from her mouth.


    Mu Bingyun took a deep look at Li Wantong: "Patriarch Li, how do you know everything? It''s possible that you actually thought of it. Since you have come up with a good solution, Patriarch Li might as well tell us, I just don''t understand, I''m going to go in. Look, how do you want to be together?"


    Li Wantong felt that everyone''s eyes were staring at her again.


    "Miss Mu said that before, Patriarch Li didn''t stop us from getting that plaque. Thinking about it this way, Patriarch Li, you didn''t think of a way to stop it, did you? Do you want us to leave and solve this problem? Question, to own the pieces alone?"


    "Everyone, see clearly for yourselves, when did I think like this?? Although I want to get the fragments, but..." Li Wantong opened her mouth and blushed a little. She almost blurted out that she couldn''t see it with her own ability. out of any. In the end, he gritted his teeth and suppressed his words.


    "Everyone, wait, Mu Bingyun has already entered!"


    Li Wantong really wanted to scold, these people would cause trouble if they didn''t help. She glanced at the door and found that not only was Mu Bingyun missing, but the man in purple robe didn''t know where to go.


    Seeing that this was indeed the case, everyone quickly turned around and ran into the house, looking for a few people everywhere.


    At this time, the speed of Mu Bingyun and the others was very fast.


    "You have a solution?"


    The purple-robed man followed Mu Bingyun and the two of them all the way. They were all looking for the plaque, and he could vaguely see something. However, even if he saw it, he still couldn''t do anything about it.


    "You can give it a try."


    Mu Bingyun still did not say with certainty, all of this is currently her speculation. Specifically, only after she implements it can she see whether the guess is correct.


    "Oh?"


    The purple-robed man was a little interested, and of course he had hope. He had met a lot of people over the years, and every time he had to throw some garbage out, he would attract this group of people in.


    What was different this time was that the two in front of him were very different, especially Mu Bingyun took away the spirit of the ancient willow, which gave him more hope.


    "Then what are you going to do next?"

 Chapter 865： Zedi

    Mu Bingyun looked around, heard the footsteps that kept coming, and frowned, knowing that those people were looking for him.


    The man in the purple robe seemed to see her displeasure, waved his wide sleeve robe, and immediately cut off the sound of those footsteps. At the same time, she discovered that those people were supposed to be here before, but for some unknown reason, they turned a corner and arrived. Go elsewhere.


    So, Mu Bingyun said, "I observed earlier that the power on the plaque on the gate actually gathered from various places in this house. That''s why I searched for plaques in various places inside, and found that the shape of these plaques was the same as that outside the gate. That piece is very similar, and it has the same breath as the outside piece."


    The ?? purple-robed man was a little surprised. He had been here for so long and he had not noticed this problem.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Mu Bingyun pondered for a while and said, "Change the layout of this house and destroy the formation!"


    "Formation?" The purple-robed man was a little surprised again, is this actually a formation?


    Before he asked, he saw Mu Bingyun and the two were discussing while he stayed silent. If he can go out because of this, he is very happy. Freedom, how many years he has been looking forward to freedom, here he seems to have forgotten the past.


    But he always felt that he should not forget the past, but he did forget a lot of things in the past.


    "You..." Mu Bingyun wanted to call the purple-robed man''s name, but suddenly remembered that he didn''t know his name, and stopped his voice for a while.


    "Ze Emperor."


    The ?? purple-robed man smiled faintly: "My name is Zedi, as long as you can help me out, I will give you this shard of the formation, and I will give you an extra piece of the shard!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, looking at the cool holy lotus fragment in the opponent''s hand, he had to say that he was a little tempted. Zedi smiled, this kind of thing was useless to him, but he saw that every time people came in outside looking for it, he grabbed two people on a whim.


    "Okay, Zedi, I hope your words count!"


    Zedi was very happy: "Of course, I am a trustworthy person!"


    It was certain that Emperor Ze had agreed, and Mu Bingyun no longer kept secrets, so he and Cang Yu had a frank discussion next to Emperor Ze. At first, Zedi only thought that this woman''s formation comprehension was very powerful, but he didn''t think that this man who didn''t talk much was not bad. The reason why he took out the shards of utensils was because he knew before that he was a craftsman, and most of what he was looking for were shards of utensils.


    It seems that this man is a hidden man who is willing to let the woman show his edge and silently accompany him by his side. He was a little interested, what was the charm of this woman that made a man willing to give up and reveal his strength to others.


    His eyes turned to Mu Bingyun again, with a stunning face, a good figure, and extraordinary strength. That silver hair and red clothes seemed to be a perfect match. From the outside alone, this woman is undoubtedly very attractive.


    Hearing the discussion between the two, he was even more interested, listening and thinking, he thought that if this man was not the main weapon refiner, his achievements in formation would definitely not be lower than this woman.


    He was a little shocked, given time, give them more time, I don''t know where they will grow. Now they are so amazing and talented, this world is destined to be their stage.


    Although he had forgotten many things, he vaguely felt that he did not belong here, but came from a stronger place.


    "Ze Emperor."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice woke him up, "I already have a preliminary method, but I also need your cooperation, three people should be enough."


    "any solution?"


    Zedi''s heart moved, and his heart was even beating wildly, Mu Bingyun slowly told Zedi how he and Cangyu discussed the method...


    The three of them were busy here, and in a dry river, a figure suddenly appeared. Vaguely this figure looked like a woman, she moved and raised her head, the scar on her face was very hideous.


    "I''m not dead?"


    Qin Yurou''s eyes widened, and she quickly got up. She found that there was no water stain around. She clearly fell into the dark water. The feeling of suffocation was very clear at that time, but she never thought that she would still be alive! 1


    "Hahaha, I''m still alive!"


    Her face was terribly distorted, and she made a terrifying sound, and the birds around her were frightened by her. She jumped up and found that she was not seriously injured, on the contrary, her strength had increased a lot.


    She hurriedly checked, her eyes couldn''t help being ecstatic, and she said with trembling lips and teeth: "It turned out to be the ninth rank of the Immortal Sovereign, and he was almost able to break through to the realm of Immortal Venerable." At the same time, she found the relationship between Mo Yi''er and her. The contract seemed to have no effect, and the whole person laughed wildly again.


    "Hahaha, I, Qin Yurou, survive the hardship, and I will be blessed!"


    "Mo Yier, Mu Bingyun, everyone, everyone who offends me Qin Yurou, wait!"


    As soon as the words fell, a squeaking voice sounded in her ears. She looked at it quickly, her whole face turned pale, surrounded by slap-sized poisonous scorpions and poisonous insects, which kept coming towards her. She screamed, wanting to She ran away and glanced around, only to find that there were such terrible things everywhere except where she was standing.


    "Ahhh!"


    Suddenly, countless poisonous scorpions and poisonous insects crawled into her clothes, she let out a scream, her fair skin was suddenly dyed with various colors, these poisonous insects penetrated into her body from her skin, and it was painful She didn''t have the strength to shout.


    More and more poisonous scorpions, poisonous insects, and even poisonous snakes kept burrowing into her body.


    For some reason, no matter how many poisonous insects got into her body, they didn''t break her body, and she was still alive. In addition to the previous panic, she found that her body was becoming less and less intuitive, and she could only hear the sound of insects burrowing into her body. She felt her flesh and blood being eaten by these poisonous insects. The places that were eaten were replaced by these poisonous insects.


    ''s face is also pale, Qin Yurou has stopped resisting, and silently accepts all this, even if she resists, she still has no power. If you strip off her clothes at this moment, you can see countless moving bumps under her skin, these things are the poisonous insects that got into her body.


    Suddenly, she gripped her neck fiercely, and at this moment, two thick, long things bulged up on her arms, except for fear in her eyes, she didn''t know what color it was.


    The endless number of poisonous insects around her was still increasing, but she was helpless. I don¡¯t know how long it took before all the poisonous insects disappeared. If she hadn¡¯t seen all this with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t believe that all these poisonous insects had entered her body.

 Chapter 866： Look, he moved

    "Did you remember?"


    Mu Bingyun explained to the two of them carefully what to do next, but Cangyu understood and said there was no problem.


    Zedi thought for a while, and after asking a few more questions, he also understood everything: "No problem."


    "Okay, then let''s start. Whether we can succeed or not depends on everything that follows."


    Zedi was a little nervous, clenching his fists as if to cheer himself up. Over the years, every time he was woken up, no one could help him out. For this time, he was very much looking forward to it.


    He has a hunch that he will succeed!


    He was finally able to go out.


    "Okay, let''s get started!"


    As Mu Bingyun''s words fell, the three quickly dispersed and ran to the plaques in various places. Her purpose this time is to break the layout of this house. As long as the layout is broken, the formation of the house can be broken. ''s formation.


    It''s not that they don''t want to demolish the entire house. The things on this house are very precious. If they could be demolished, other people would probably have already started.


    There is no need for her to talk too much here. It is precisely because it cannot be dismantled that Zedi has been trapped here for many years.


    Although she can''t demolish the house, she can change the structure of the house, and stealthily crack the formation.


    For this new attempt, she vaguely felt that she was stuck at the bottleneck of the eleventh-order immortal formation, and she was looking forward to the secret realm of the divine way even more.


    The three of Mu Bingyun jumped in various places in the house at a fast speed. Of course, the movement of the three people attracted everyone''s attention, and many people followed behind the three people, trying to see why.


    However, the next actions of the three made them puzzled, and even Li Wantong couldn''t see anything.


    After Li Wantong discovered Mu Bingyun, she followed her all the time. Seeing her constantly wandering around and moving things from time to time, she felt very strange.


    "Could it be that she was looking for some kind of treasure?"


    Mo Yier said softly, but Li Wantong listened in. She was also hesitant, was it really because she was looking for some kind of baby?


    But she always felt that things would not be so simple, the three of them kept going fast, no matter who talked to them, they would not answer.


    Mu Bingyun rearranged the objects in front of her, and suddenly felt that the strength on the plaque outside the house was much less, her eyes lit up, it seemed that her guess was not wrong.


    In this case, the formation of an array with objects is not weak, but has been neglected for many years. Thinking that he has not been able to break through to the twelfth level of the Immortal Array for a long time, is it because he did not understand this level?


    If yes, she doesn''t mind spending time researching.


    "Wood girl, I don''t know you..."


    Li Wantong saw Mu Bingyun stand up and hurriedly wanted to ask something, but before she could ask, Mu Bingyun swept away from her side at a speed so fast that she could not stop it.


    "Hey, Mu Bingyun, what the **** are you doing? Could it be that you are looking for some treasure? Could it be that the purple-robed gentleman told you what treasure you have?"


    Of course, it was the back of Mu Bingyun who answered Mo Yier.


    Mo Yier jumped with anger behind her, pointed at the place where Mu Bingyun disappeared, and scolded: "Hmph, what''s amazing, what''s so amazing, if you want to find a baby, I''m also looking for it, I don''t believe it, I''m Mo Yier. Couldn''t find it."


    Mo Yier hurriedly ordered the strong men who protected her to go to various places to rummage. Li Wantong had been contemplating, and her eyes suddenly looked around the house, with some regrets in her eyes. Except for the things that they could move, they could take away the materials for building the house.


    Suddenly, she thought of something, but it was just a light gliding through her mind without capturing anything specific. After that, no matter how she thought about it, she couldn''t remember it, but she knew that she must have overlooked or even missed something.


    "Wantong, what did you think of?"


    Yuchan didn''t understand the formation technique, and couldn''t come up with anything. However, Mu Bingyun''s behavior was very suspicious, and she had to wonder what purpose they were doing.


    Li Wantong shook her head: "Palace Master, Wantong really doesn''t understand, maybe they are really looking for some kind of treasure as Miss Mo said!" Although she didn''t believe it herself, she was able to say it to fool her. cicada.


    Yuchan really trusts Li Wantong. After all, Li Wantong can only rely on Yuding Palace now. She has no doubts about her words.


    Everyone here was suspicious of the purpose of the three, but Mu Bingyun and the three destroyed the layout of the house one by one.


    While everyone was still looking for treasures in the house, the three of them had gathered at the gate of the house. The mysterious power cast on the plaque had disappeared, and Emperor Ze still did not dare to pass easily. After all, every time he passed, the baffle formed by the mysterious power would appear and block him. Everyone seemed to be fine. However, it was very uncomfortable after being blocked by that power.


    "Emperor Ze, 80% of the formation has been destroyed, you can only rely on your own strength. Due to the special nature of the house, I can only do this."


    Emperor Ze understood that Mu Bingyun did his best, and he was also somewhat grateful, nodded and said, "Then I will try."


    At this time, other people rushed over one after another, and when they saw the appearance of the three and Zedi wanted to break out again, they laughed a little. They didn''t believe it, the three of them rummaged around for a while, and they were able to remove this mysterious power and let Emperor Ze go out.


    "Could it be that their previous actions were just for him to go out?"


    "It should be, but is it useful?"


    The two Immortal Formation Masters who were talking to each other had already heard of Mu Bingyun''s reputation. As the so-called peers were disrespectful, they had not really experienced Mu Bingyun''s ability. The behavior is very disrespectful.


    "Although her Shuangyun Mansion is powerful, Mu Bingyun''s formation method has not been seen that much, but Shuangyun Mansion is powerful and powerful, and she has hired a few powerful Immortal Formation Masters, and the outside world spread her name. It is estimated that she deliberately exaggerated."


    More and more Immortal Formation Masters looked down on him. After all, Mu Bingyun rarely showed his strength after he came up from the Little Immortal Realm. People in the entire Immortal Realm knew Mu Bingyun''s name, most of which came from the Shuangyun Firm.


    Naturally, things about her strength make people a little sour. The family is big, powerful, and talented in formation. Everyone is envious or even jealous. It is estimated that they are also trying to find some balance.


    Who knows, she can get all this, she has come step by step, never thought of taking shortcuts.


    "Look, he moved."

 Chapter 867： most likely to succeed

    As a voice fell, everyone stopped discussing, and their eyes closely followed the figure of Emperor Ze, this time Emperor Ze walked very slowly. He could have walked to the gate in two steps, but it took him ten breaths of time.


    Looking at the unsightly scenery outside, especially the collapsed willow tree on the opposite side of the bridge, the lake water is not clear, and the crocodiles flowing faintly inside are always waiting for the people behind.


    gritted his teeth, and his right leg stepped out of the gate. Everyone held their breath and dared not blink, for fear of missing a little bit. Zedi did not take the second step quickly, but raised a line of defensive shields on his body, which made everyone feel that it was a big deal.


    Mu Bingyun is also a little nervous, success or failure is here. If Zedi succeeds, they will be able to get two pieces, and if Zedi fails, they have to start from scratch.


    She suddenly found that the man next to her was the calmest, and couldn''t help pulling on his sleeve: "Why aren''t you nervous."


    Cangyu smiled at her: "Because I believe in Bing''er."


    She laughed: "I''m not a god, it''s impossible for everything to be successful!"


    "Intuition, he must be able to go out."


    Mu Bingyun stopped talking. She didn''t experience this man so blindly trusting her once or twice.


    "Yu, if you believe me so much, you''re not afraid that I''ll lie to you one day?"


    "Don''t be afraid, being deceived by Bing''er is also a blessing."


    She gritted her teeth and held back her laughter, but her heart was a little warm. Even though this man doesn''t speak much, every time he speaks, it can bring her infinite pleasure, especially his unconditional trust, which is the most precious wealth to her.


    Being able to meet her, I don¡¯t know how many good things she did in her last life.


    "Bing''er, Emperor Ze is about to move."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun''s expression became serious, even a little nervous. This time is not only important to Zedi, but also to her. As long as Zedi succeeds, it will also be a huge breakthrough for her. She has vaguely touched the breakthrough point of breaking through the eleventh order, and I am afraid that she will be able to make a breakthrough in the formation without the fragments of the formation.


    She let out a long sigh of relief, then expelled the exhaust gas from her lungs and took a deep breath again, more nervous than everyone present.


    Zedi felt that there would be no problem with his reinforced protective cover, and finally slowly lifted his left foot and stepped outside slowly. In an instant, everyone became nervous, and wanted to take a deep breath. , all held back and did not exhale.


    They stared straight at Zedi''s left foot, seeing that Zedi''s left foot was about to step on the ground outside the door, suddenly they felt a ray of light scattered from the plaque above, and their hearts were a little lost, it seemed that Mu Bing The behavior of the three of them before has not changed.


    At this time, Zedi stepped out with both legs, and the light on the plaque was shining on him. At the same time when everyone was lost, they were surprised to find that Zedi was not thrown out by the light this time, and they couldn''t bear it. Live surprised.


    This... Li Wantong''s eyes widened as well, and the other Immortal Formation Masters also looked like hell, and wished they would go over to see what was going on. ,


    "Wait, you see that power is repelling him!" Those with sharp eyes immediately realized that the current situation of Emperor Zedi was not good. Although the whole person stepped out of the door, he did not go out. The power was trapped there, and it seemed that he was going to get him into the house.


    Mu Bingyun clenched her fist tightly, her eyes were slightly happy. In conclusion, her guess was correct. Now it depends on whether Zedi can rush out with his own strength. If Zedi succeeds, then this power will lose its confinement.


    Everyone also understood something at this moment. This time Zedi''s situation was different. Although they were trapped by this mysterious power, they could obviously feel that this mysterious power was weaker than before, and it was not weak. A little bit, at least half weaker.


    At this time, they were both excited and a little scared. If Zedi succeeds, it means that Mu Bingyun and the two can get one more shard. In fact, they don''t know that they can get two more shards.


    If Zedi fails, they still have a chance to help Zedi out and get the piece.


    However, if you ask everyone''s heart, they regretfully say that they really don''t have the ability to help Zedi out, so at this time, everyone''s expressions are very complicated.


    The few Immortal Formation Masters who had laughed at Mu Bingyun were already flushed, and they didn''t even know what to say.


    They thought that Mu Bingyun was just a false name, but they didn''t know the meaning of their previous actions. If they couldn''t understand it, it meant that their strength was lower than Mu Bingyun''s.


    Each of them showed ugly colors, and did not dare to speak any more.


    Yuchan watched Zedi struggle against that mysterious power, and asked, "Wantong, do you think he can succeed?" Li Wantong clenched her fists fiercely, unable to describe her mood at this time in words. .


    "Palace Master, with the strength of this mysterious young master, if you look at it like this, you will most likely succeed." When she said this, Li Wantong also felt a bit of a bitter taste in her mouth. It was really hard to describe this feeling. .


    Yuchan took a deep breath and glanced over Li Wantong''s unwilling look, and didn''t seem angry: "I know you''ve done your best, and with your current situation, you really can''t beat her." Her voice turned into a line Into Li Wantong''s ears, "How about letting her get it temporarily?"


    One sentence made Li Wantong''s eyes light up, "What does the palace lord mean, use her hand to get the fragments, and then?"


    "Why not?"


    "It''s still the palace lord''s foresight." Li Wantong felt better in her heart. When she looked at Mu Bingyun again, she was less jealous and more strategized. Good you, Mu Bingyun, even if you are lucky, you can''t always be good. Bar?


    As long as Yuchan is willing to help her, she is not afraid of not getting anything from Mu Bingyun!


    At this time, Zedi kept breaking free from the power. As his own strength confronted the mysterious power, everyone found that the mysterious power had cracks. As Zedi''s attack became more and more fierce, the cracks in the mysterious power party also became more bigger.


    A loud bang and a tearing sound sounded, which made the scalp tingle, but Zedi became more and more fierce, and he didn''t feel that his body was overwhelmed at all. He felt that the other party was getting weaker and weaker, and he was happier.


    He seemed to be able to feel the air outside, how wonderful it was.

 Chapter 868： A mere fairyland, but a small land

    oom boom boom¡ª


    There was a loud noise. I don''t know how long it took, and then there was a rushing sound. The originally strong and mysterious power finally couldn''t stand Zedi''s beating and shattered.


    As the mysterious power shattered, Emperor Ze jumped out all of a sudden, his whole body jumped up, and his body broke into the lake at once.


    Before he could speak, he saw that the plaque on the gate suddenly shattered, but Emperor Ze was already playing with those ferocious crocodiles in the lake.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s their illusion, but I always feel that this house is a little different.


    In a mysterious place, a mysterious voice suddenly sounded: "It''s strange, it''s broken!"


    "It seems that this is God''s will!" After a long time, this voice sounded again, and it continued for a long time, but I didn''t know where it came from.


    The faces of everyone are not very good-looking, especially after knowing that Mu Bingyun will soon be able to get a fragment of the word formation, a face is about to crack.


    Among them, Li Wantong''s teeth were gritted, and if it wasn''t for the hard bones, I''m afraid I don''t know how much it was broken.


    Feeling Li Wantong''s somewhat cannibalistic eyes, Mu Bingyun calmly turned her head, glanced at her, and then moved away, looking like you were such a small character that she didn''t even see her eyes, and even made Li Wantong furious. !


    She had followed Mu Bingyun very carefully, but so many people followed them, and they couldn''t get any benefit, she was really mad at her.


    If it wasn''t for Yuchan holding her back, she really couldn''t bear it anymore. Why, every time it was Mu Bingyun, what was the charm of the other party, and he was able to get fragments one after another.


    "Yu, let''s go out and see."


    Mu Bingyun just finished saying these words, and everyone looked at her in unison, as if they were nailed under their feet, they wanted to pass, but they couldn''t. Not to mention the power of the two of them, Mu Bingyun, let alone the unfathomable Zedi who could sweep them all.


    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to **** the pieces, but they simply don¡¯t dare to go up and grab it.


    "This is promised to you."


    Suddenly, Emperor Ze''s figure fell in front of the two of them, and his blue eyes seemed to be brighter, as if countless dust had been washed away, "You two are the best people I have seen over the years."


    Zedi said sincerely, at the moment he came out, he had vaguely remembered a little thing, of course very little, but it did not mean that he had no judgment, but now he is going back.


    "I really look forward to your arrival!"


    Two fragments appeared in Zedi''s hand, which made everyone''s eyes suddenly red, it turned out to be two!


    "Two pieces!!"


    Li Wantong gritted her teeth and was busy for a long time, but Mu Bingyun actually got two pieces. If you count it, the other two have already obtained four pieces of holy lotus.


    Even Yuchan is not very calm. As for the other people, their eyes are red, this is because they are angry!


    Mu Bingyun took the holy lotus fragment and gave it to Cangyu, while he put away the fragment of formation.


    "Ze Di, what are you talking about?"


    Emperor Ze said with a smile: "A wider world, where you will know what is heaven and earth, what is vast, a mere immortal world, but a small place."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help being shocked and asked, "God Realm?"


    "Yes, it''s not really, but you immortals always like to call this place the God Realm. In fact, when you really arrive at this place, you will find out that everything has just begun. There are countless amazing talents there. There are countless people."


    The two of Mu Bingyun couldn''t hide their shock. Of course, the other people couldn''t believe it. For a long time, the realm of the gods was indeed the place they yearned for, but they never thought that in the mouth of Emperor Ze, it was the realm of the gods, but not the realm of the gods. The place called the God Realm turned out to be so terrifying.


    Even if they hadn''t been there, they all felt their legs were a little weak.


    "Okay, I''m leaving. I wish you two good luck. I hope to see you here in many years. I''m looking forward to your performance!" A glance at them made them feel a chill, as if it was a warning to them, or they were not put in their eyes at all.


    "Follow people to pick up leaks, mediocrity!"


    After saying that, the figure of Emperor Ze disappeared suddenly. Everyone looked for the breath of Emperor Ze, but found that they couldn''t find it at all. At this time, there was a look of horror in their eyes.


    However, when he remembered what he said before, his face turned red and he wanted to refute, but no one could be found.


    After Zedi disappeared, there was a sudden noise behind him, and everyone turned back quickly, and saw that the previous house seemed to be blown by a huge wind, and it was dried in the air. Like the red lanterns before, it became dust and disappeared.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to notice the trembling legs of someone in the crowd. The two held hands and looked at each other. There was no fear inside, but a strong fighting intent.


    "Yu, I really want to see that place."


    "Then let''s go take a look."


    The voices of the two were not small, and everyone could hear them clearly. For a while, they could hear their own heartbeats, but seeing that the two of them had obtained four pieces of holy lotus, it really made them jealous.


    "Miss Mu, your luck is really good." Yuchan couldn''t help it. The four holy lotus fragments, how long did it take to come in? She had to admit that Mu Bingyun''s luck was really against the sky. .


    "Miss Mu, you got a total of four pieces, you are really lucky!"


    "Everyone, we''ve been busy for so many days, but we didn''t get anything. The young man only promised to give one piece to the wooden girl, but he didn''t expect it to be two pieces. If we knew it was two pieces, I''m afraid we would have thought of a way to help him. out."


    "Yeah, wooden girl, it''s your ability to get the other three pieces. The last piece, you keep it privately, you can''t justify it, right?"


    In the face of everyone''s aggressiveness, the two treated them with cold eyes and did not plan to say anything more.


    "I don''t think the two of them will take it out. Since they are in the secret realm of Shinto, the pieces should be based on their own abilities. It is better to compete with the last piece. Whoever wins will get it!"


    "I also agree with you below."


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth curled into a smile: "Really, you two compete?"


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but they didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to speak at this time, and some bold people said quickly: "Naturally, the last piece of debris should belong to all of us, and naturally it depends on its ability!"


    "What about life and death?" Cang Yu''s somewhat cold voice sounded, and everyone paused for a while, not daring to speak. Regardless of life or death, if they were sure to kill the two of them, they would agree without hesitation.

 Chapter 869： She wants to kill the chicken to show the monkey

    "Why, if you want to get something, how can you do it without paying a price?"


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched: "Give you a quarter of an hour, it''s better not to waste my time. Everyone, as long as there is a degree, I can allow you to keep following behind to pick up leaks, but I just don''t want to delay time. Trouble, I don''t mind clearing them out."


    Everyone took a deep breath, only to feel as if their hearts were being suppressed by a heavy stone.


    Every word of ??Mu Bingyun resounded in their hearts, and for a while no one dared to speak. Fragments they wanted, and of course they were afraid to die.


    The reason why ?? said so much before is just to use the power of everyone to put pressure on the two, so that the other party can give them the remaining piece of holy lotus fragment under pressure.


    After all, Mu Bingyun originally wanted to kill Yin Pei Pei, but then Mu Bingyun was forced to give up by the masters of the demon world behind Mo Yier.


    Therefore, they wanted to repeat the old tricks, but they didn''t think that the other party was not afraid at all.


    Yuchan lowered her eyes and grabbed Li Wantong: "Don''t be dry, it''s not easy to have conflicts at this time, don''t forget that our purpose is debris, although I also want to kill Mu Bingyun, but if we conflict, most of the time It hurts both sides, or even a disastrous defeat for one side.¡±


    Yuchan''s low voice turned into a thread and entered Li Wantong''s ears, "You think Mu Bingyun is so good at talking, they just want to find pieces, the previous behavior of everyone has already angered her, if I guessed correctly If so, she will kill the chicken to warn the monkey."


    Li Wantong took a deep breath, and then suppressed the depression in her heart: "Understood, Palace Master, Wantong will not be a bad thing. I just didn''t expect her to be so arrogant, so you''re not afraid of angering the major sects?"


    "The people in her Jade Ding Palace dared to be shot to death in person. Do you think she is afraid?"


    Li Wantong felt uncomfortable, and apparently already knew the answer: "Wantong was careless. After she came in, she thought she would be soft, but she didn''t expect that she was just looking for holy lotus fragments to save time."


    When his mind came to his senses, Li Wantong also understood. Originally, the secret realm of Shinto was full of opportunities to become a god, and her resentment against Mu Bingyun had accumulated for too long at the beginning, which was why she was confused.


    If it was her, she would not easily conflict with everyone, after all, nothing is more important than the chance to become a god.


    "However, other people can let them deal with it well." Yuchan''s mouth was cruel, "She wants to kill chickens to show the monkeys, so let''s see how many chickens she has to kill."


    "Mu Bingyun, do you think I''m afraid of you by saying that??"


    A figure rushed out. This person had an ordinary face. Before he could get in front of Mu Bingyun, six figures appeared around again, immediately surrounding the two of them.


    The seven people stared at them with burning eyes: "If you are wise, hand over the last piece of holy lotus!"


    Mu Bingyun gritted his teeth and laughed, but he really didn''t expect that someone would come out. He glanced at the people present, and finally stopped on Yuchan''s body.


    There was a smile at the corner of his eyes, and his voice was very soft: "Someone wants to catch chickens for us to kill. Do you want to kill them with one slash, or a few more slashes?"


    Her words were still undisguised, and some vigilance appeared in the eyes of the seven people.


    They didn''t wait for Cangyu''s words, they only saw a black figure suddenly appear in front of them, so fast that they couldn''t see clearly, they heard seven screams, and the scene suddenly became quiet.


    And the man in black robe returned to the woman in red. The woman in red took out a handkerchief to help him wipe his hands carefully. The two held hands again and faced the crowd without saying a word.


    The crowd didn''t notice their expressions, and their eyes were fixed on the seven people present. They were still standing. Next, they saw an incredible scene. They only saw the seven people fell to the ground together, their bodies slumped to the ground.


    The whole person was flat on the ground, as if the bones had been removed, and only some rotten flesh remained in the skin.


    Not a drop of blood was scattered, and the flesh was very intact, but everyone was horrified to find that the bones of these people were crushed by people. However, they didn''t hear the sound of bones shattering before, and they only saw that the man made only seven moves.


    So, counting each one of his moves, he smashed the opponent''s bones into pieces, without even hurting a little bit of flesh. In particular, the facial features of these people were also weakened, especially a piece of human skin.


    The faces of everyone turned pale, and they felt like they wanted to vomit.


    They didn''t see Cangyu kill anyone, if they could, they chose not to. This way of killing is too painful.


    "They seemed frightened."


    Mu Bingyun laughed softly, like a magic sound, awakening everyone, and everyone stared at Cang Yu, this low-key and terrifying man. They never knew that Cangyu was so secretive, what else could he do?


    "I''ve seen you use this trick before." Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little coveted, "Actually, I wanted to ask you about this trick before, but I forgot, I have to teach it to me when I go out. This kind of killing method is really perfect. already."


    There was only one word in everyone''s mind: the devil!


    Mo Yier did not dare to speak, and was protected by someone. It was also the first time that she was a little afraid of Cangyu. Of course, this made her like Cangyu even more. Could such a man not attract her?


    "Mu Bingyun, you are killing innocent people indiscriminately!"


    Suddenly, another dozen figures appeared, surrounding the two. Mu Bingyun glanced at Yuchan lightly, and the corner of her mouth twitched, she actually slaughtered as many chickens as she came.


    Feeling that the man was about to move, she hurriedly grabbed him: "You have to save some for me, it''s not good for you to be imposing yourself."


    "Go then Bing''er, you''re welcome."


    Everyone was terrified, and they always felt that they were not so reliable about the dozen or so people who suddenly appeared. But seeing that it was Mu Bingyun who made the move, they were looking forward to it again.


    The ?? fragment was taken by someone else, it was better than Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun put away the heart, and did not intend to use the sword. With a jump, he was surrounded by a dozen people.


    Yuchan outside was also a little nervous, she also wanted to see what Mu Bingyun really looked like. She has never forgotten about Yuzi.


    seemed to sense Yuchan''s gaze, but Mu Bingyun didn''t look back, "Since you all want fragments, I''m welcome, I just brought you to try something new."


    Everyone''s heart froze, something new?


    Li Wantong had a bad premonition, and then saw the bright red figure jumping up, setting up a formation?


    She thought so in her heart, but Mu Bingyun didn''t take out the immortal stone, nor did she mobilize the power between heaven and earth, so it shouldn''t be a formation. However, the opponent''s hands were constantly pinching the formation tactics, which made her doubtful.


    "Look, she must be crazy!"

 Chapter 870： I didnt realize there was another piece

    Everyone followed the voice and watched Mu Bingyun''s movements carefully, only to see that she actually stirred up the surrounding stones and dropped them one by one to a specific place. Li Wantong''s face became more and more ugly.


    Obviously there is no atmosphere of any formation, but she feels that it is very mysterious. She clenched her fist fiercely. Could it be that Mu Bingyun''s formation has broken through?


    I haven''t got all the fragments of the formation, and haven''t found the opportunity yet, is the opponent about to break through? ?


    "Wantong, calm down, wait and see what happens, don''t mess around until the end, don''t forget."


    "Yes, Palace Master."


    Li Wantong took a deep breath again, and then let it out fiercely, as if to dispel the depression in her heart. However, the depression in her heart can only be released if it exceeds Mu Bingyun or kills Mu Bingyun.


    At this moment, those strangely shaped stones had stopped falling, and Mu Bingyun''s figure once again returned to the center surrounded by dozens of people. She smiled, but it made people feel extremely cold.


    A dozen people felt their scalps go numb. They felt any fluctuations in the formation, but they felt an imminent crisis.


    "How do you want to die?"


    Mu Bingyun''s voice passed through their ears like a demonic sound, which angered them: "Mu Bingyun, don''t play tricks and fool us here, let''s fight together if you have the ability!"


    "Oh, since you are so eager, then it''s my fault if I don''t fulfill you." In an instant, everyone saw the silver-haired and red-clothed woman rising straight into the sky. The originally blue sky suddenly became densely covered with dark clouds. , a cloud of dark clouds gathered overhead, with countless thunder and lightning rolling on it, and everyone was shocked.


    Seeing this scene, Yuchan couldn''t help clenching her fists, thinking that Yuzi died like this. There was a ruthless look in her eyes, and she always remembered this account.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    A roar sounded. Originally, when the dozen people saw the thunder and lightning pouring down from the top of their heads, when they wanted to jump away, they were surprised to find that they could only move within the range surrounded by those strange stones.


    At this time, the faces of more than a dozen people turned pale, and they no longer knew what to use to describe their terrified mood.


    Mu Bingyun''s magic trick affected the lightning and introduced it into the formation. This is the new formation she realized after passing through the ancient house. It does not need to rely on immortal stones, nor does it need to rely on the power of heaven and earth. With just some objects and formation techniques, she can know such a powerful formation.


    She thought, this is her biggest gain from coming to the ancient house.


    Of course, she also knew that she was very far behind. If it wasn''t for a long time, most of the formations in the ancient house had been broken, and she would not be able to break it today. Therefore, she is still a big step away from the 12th-order Immortal Array.


    When she really takes control, she can return to the simple and true, even if she doesn''t use the magic formula, she can use the laws of heaven and earth to set up a huge formation, even if it is the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, it can''t be broken.


    With a smile in the corner of her eyes, she moved back to Cang Yu''s side. He took her hand naturally and said, "Congratulations."


    "Happy together." She responded with a smile, at this time, the eyes of the two seemed to be only each other.


    Everyone didn''t notice the two of them. They only saw the thunder and lightning came down, and they immediately bombarded the dozen or so people.


    "Ah-ah-"


    screamed, making people''s scalp go numb.


    Mu Bingyun''s face was light: "Everyone, the so-called willingness to surrender, there is a risk in everything. After all, life and death in the secret realm are unknown. So all this is God''s will, if you still insist on doing this, I can only accompany you."


    Everyone listened to the screams and thunder, so noisy, but they couldn''t ignore Mu Bingyun''s voice. And they heard it clearly. At this time, how could they dare to provoke this aunt who would let lightning and lightning strike if she disagreed?


    Don''t you want to be charred carbon!


    "Think about it, everything in front of you can already understand each other''s strength, and give up."


    A young man walked out, quickly put aside the relationship, then recognized the way, and walked away in despair. Let him follow these two killing gods to pick up the leaks, let alone eat meat, it is estimated that there will be no soup left, so it is better to go first and try your luck.


    Once there is one, there are two, and many people immediately expressed their abandonment. In the face of absolute strength, how dare to provoke them. The appearance of the dozen or so people was very miserable. After screaming, they gradually lost their life.


    Speaking of which, if they were going to die, they would rather be killed by Cang Yu, at least have a good time.


    To die in the hands of Mu Bingyun, you must be strong in your heart, otherwise you will be scared to death before they make a move at first.


    Seeing everyone leaving one after another, Mu Bingyun was very satisfied. Finally, this group of stalkers was solved, but there are still some people left.


    "It seems that Miss Mu''s strength has increased again. Since that''s the case, I won''t stay any longer." Yuchan knew that if she followed behind Mu Bingyun, she wouldn''t be able to please her. So, she decided to take a step first, and sooner or later, she will meet, and then she will talk about it.


    Li Wantong left unwillingly, Fenger and You Yuanzhi also hesitated for a while, and finally had to keep up with the Yuding Palace team. Now they have no way out. After offending Mu Bingyun to death, Fenger finally Understand what it means to be out of touch.


    In the end, Mo Yier and his group were left in place, "Miss, let''s go first. It''s important to find the holy lotus fragment. When the time comes, Miss will get the chance, are you afraid that you won''t get it?"


    Mo Yi''er''s eyes lit up: "Also, since that''s the case, let''s go and find the fragments. You all listen carefully, you must find the fragments."


    "I want Array Word Fragments!"


    The power of the ?? formation made her tempted.


    But she didn''t know that the masters of the demon world behind her were just afraid of Mu Bingyun. Even if there are several Immortal Venerable ninth rank among them, when facing Mu Bingyun, they still feel a threat.


    They even thought that they couldn''t please Mu Bingyun. Mo Yier is not really stupid, she is also afraid of death at this time.


    After a while, only Mu Bingyun and the two of them were left by the lake. After the two of them felt that the surroundings were quiet, it was rare for them to relax.


    When they were sure that everyone had disappeared, their eyes fell into the lake: "I didn''t expect there was another piece here, we almost missed it." There was a smile in Mu Bingyun''s eyes, "I don''t know what is inside. What fragments."


    "Go down and take a look and you''ll know, but the crocodile inside seems to be a problem. I don''t know the number yet, so I have to find a way to solve it."


    The two of them were not in a hurry. Even if they were able to stand proudly in the Immortal Realm now, in such a strange place, especially these strange crocodiles, they did not dare to take it lightly, especially when they heard Zedi''s words, it made them feel They are like babies, and their lives have just begun.

 Chapter 871： Big crocodile: my stomach hurts

    "Yu, do you think you can stun them with medicine?"


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun asked a question, Cang Yu was stunned for a moment, they had tried the formation method before, but found that these crocodiles seemed to be able to detect the formation, perhaps because they were always close to the ancient house and were more sensitive to this aspect, so use Arrays are useless.


    Even trying to lure him with other things didn''t work, and Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered this. After being stunned, Cang Yu laughed.


    "Bing''er, maybe we''re thinking too much. After all, these crocodiles are low-intelligence beasts, and they are not as smart as they imagined. Maybe medication is a solution."


    was affirmed, and Mu Bingyun began to prepare. There are many pill recipes in Chiye. She only asked her own needs, and a pill recipe appeared immediately. After she confirmed it, Chiye began to look for immortal herbal medicine and began to concoct pills.


    Two hours later, she felt a warmth from the center of her eyebrows, knowing that it was Chi Ye''s message, and the medicinal pill was probably already refined. With a move of consciousness, a jade bottle appeared in his hand.


    Don''t look at a small jade bottle, there are a lot of medicinal pills in it, she doesn''t know how many crocodiles below, so let Chiye help prepare more.


    "Let''s try!"


    She opened the cork, poured half of the medicinal pill down, and fell into the lake with the medicinal pill. They observed quietly and found a little ripple on the water, and after a while, some huge bodies floated to the surface.


    The originally vicious crocodile turned over his chubby belly at this time and looked dazed. He was really simple and honest.


    She tried to fall down again, and countless crocodiles were already lying on the lake. Seeing that no new crocodiles came up, she stopped pouring the elixir.


    "Seems to work."


    The two checked and found that there was no other danger, so they jumped into the lake. The figure disappeared in an instant, and when they descended to the bottom of the water, it was not as dark as imagined, but very bright.


    Rare aquatic animals and plants grow everywhere, but these aquatic creatures are sleeping with their stomachs turned, probably because they ate her elixir.


    The two put some pressure on their bodies, covered with a water barrier, and walked quickly underwater. Mu Bingyun also kept noticing the red glow in Chiye.


    After a while, the two finally came to a more spacious place, which seemed to be the place where the crocodiles lived. Although these crocodiles looked like crocodiles, they didn''t know if they were actually crocodiles.


    This place is composed of all kinds of rare stones in the water, and there are even various kinds of gems. It is obvious that this place is not a place where humans live.


    They passed over the beautiful looking gems around them and went straight to the top.


    "It''s shown here," Mu Bingyun frowned, a little confused, "but it''s not there." The two searched everywhere, but did not find the existence of the holy lotus fragments, and even searched every corner.


    The place shown in ??Chiye is the position in front of her, but in front of her is the pitted ground, and there is no trace of any debris.


    "Could it be that Chiye made a mistake?" She then shook her head in denial, "No way, it has never gone wrong. Since Chiye is not at fault, we must have overlooked something."


    Cangyu suddenly squatted down and knocked on the ground. Strangely, the ground seemed to be soft, and there was no sound of hitting a stone.


    "Will it be in there, but it seems a little strange here."


    "I found it too. From the very beginning, I always felt something was wrong." Mu Bingyun frowned, but still couldn''t figure out why.


    Both squatted down, but did not notice that there were a pair of huge eyes staring at them not far behind them. Still scratching his ears and cheeks in situ, he said that he couldn''t believe the result was like this.


    "Are we going to dig this up?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little unsure, and touched the ground. At this time, she found that the color of the ground was a little familiar.


    Cangyu picked up a stone and was stunned for a moment. Seeing the ground exposed under the stone, without thinking, he pulled Mu Bingyun up and his body flew away from the spot in an instant.


    A **** mouth appeared where the two of them had just stood, and when the two looked back, they saw a pair of eyes glaring at them.


    "Roar-"


    The smile on Mu Bingyun''s face was so stiff, she finally knew what was wrong. It turned out that the ground they were standing on was not the real ground, but the back of a huge crocodile. No wonder she felt the color was a bit familiar.


    The reason they didn''t find out for a while was that the crocodile was covered by a layer of dust, and it was really where the "little crocodiles" lived, so they were confused.


    "It seems that the piece should be in its belly."


    Cangyu''s eyes locked on the crocodile, the other party was very huge, beyond their imagination. No matter how they run, the other side can always chase after them.


    On the lake that they couldn''t see, the waves were already rough, and countless "little crocodiles" were slapped on the lakeshore.


    "Yu, it doesn''t seem to want us to eat us, it seems to say something."


    Mu Bingyun watched the crocodile, except for the roar at the beginning, the other party really only followed them closely and did not attack. So she had such a guess.


    Cangyu also found out, the two discussed it, and finally tried to communicate with the crocodile with consciousness.


    "what are you going to do?"


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness was passed over, and the big crocodile was obviously taken aback, and then quickly passed on his consciousness.


    "help me!"


    The big crocodile was originally angry. At first it thought that its child was killed by the two people, but later found that it was only fainted by the medicine. That''s why it changed its urge to kill the two and wanted their help.


    Mu Bingyun motioned Cangyu to stop, and sure enough the big crocodile stopped chasing them.


    The two tried to take two steps forward, very close to the eyes of the big crocodile: "How do you want me to help you?"


    The big crocodile conveyed consciousness: "My stomach hurts!"


    Over the years, it has been suffering from severe stomach pains for no apparent reason, and can never find the reason. In order not to bear the pain, it chose to sleep. If it didn''t feel that something happened to its child, it would not wake up.


    Getting this answer, Mu Bingyun was a little surprised: "Does your stomach hurt?"


    "Human, can you help me? What do you want?" The big crocodile is obviously smarter than the other crocodiles. Although he can''t change shape or speak, he knows the world.


    Mu Bingyun was really amused by the big crocodile: "Then how do you want me to help you? I do have something I want, but it''s in your stomach."

 Chapter 872： let me think

    "Really?" The crocodile was obviously very happy, "Then you go in and take out the things, and then help me heal my stomach."


    Three words appeared in Mu Bingyun''s mind: Silly crocodile!


    "Yes, but I have to ask you first, did you eat something or encounter something strange before your stomach hurt?"


    Actually, she guessed that the big crocodile had a stomachache, which should have something to do with the holy lotus fragment. But until things are confirmed, there is no guarantee that this is the case.


    "Let me think!"


    The big crocodile stared at its huge eyes, and there was no fierce color in it, but a silly cuteness. Mu Bingyun really didn''t know what to say. Speaking of these monsters with low intelligence, they were more simple.


    "I remember eating something before," recalled the big crocodile, "it was a small grain of sand, but this grain of sand was a little different."


    Mu Bingyun knew it in his heart, and of course the corners of his mouth twitched. In the eyes of a big crocodile, something as big as a piece could really only be regarded as sand.


    "That grain of sand will glow."


    "Is it like this?"


    Mu Bingyun took out a piece of the holy lotus, and sure enough, he saw the big crocodile nodding hastily: "That''s right, that''s it, although it''s a little different, it''s roughly the same."


    Mu Bingyun took back the holy lotus fragment and said, "This is what I want to find. As long as you take it out, your stomach should not hurt."


    "Very good, this hateful thing, human, please take it away for me, I still have a lot of treasures, as long as my stomach doesn''t hurt, I will give them to you."


    Mu Bingyun once again felt the simplicity of the low-intelligence monster, and didn''t want to take advantage of it, "I''ll help you, I only need this grain of sand, and nothing else."


    The big crocodile''s eyes widened, full of kindness: "It turns out that humans are not so bad."


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s mouth trembled: "Humans are a lot bad." I''m just trying to deceive you, such a big fool!


    "Okay, you open your mouth, we''ll go in and get something for you, and after you get it, you''ll be able to recover, but no matter what happens, you can''t move around, or I can''t guarantee that your stomach will hurt more! "


    These words really frightened the crocodile, and he didn''t move for a while, only the consciousness kept passing over: "Okay, I won''t move, human, you must take things out, I can stay still for thousands of years."


    Mu Bingyun stopped talking to this silly big crocodile, and when it opened its mouth, the two of them had a protective cover on their bodies and walked in through its mouth.


    The big crocodile is very huge, its mouth is like a house, and its throat is like a passage. I don''t know if it is the reason why it has been sleeping, it is also very clean inside, there is no odor and strange things.


    The two of them were not slow, and it took a while before they reached the stomach of the big crocodile. The stomach was also clean, like a big palace. At the end of the stomach, she finally saw the existence of fragments. It turned out that the fragments were stuck and had fallen into the meat. As long as the big crocodile moved, it would scratch the tail of the stomach, no wonder it hurt.


    The two walked over and took down the fragments. I felt the stomach of the big crocodile contract, but it was obedient and did not move.


    "Blank!" She was surprised for a moment, "I have already obtained two blank pieces, and I don''t know what the blank holy lotus fragments are." As she spoke, she collected the holy lotus fragments. stand up.


    "It exists, and for its reason, Bing''er is easy to keep, and none of the previous people have the experience of getting blank fragments. Maybe Bing''er has had great luck and got something amazing."


    "Yes, do you remember when you helped me grab the Luck Stone?" She had a smile on her face and her eyes were bright, "Since I absorbed the Luck Stone, I really feel better luck."


    "That''s what Bing''er will use. If the luck stone is not used properly, not only will it not be able to bring great luck, it may bring great trouble!"


    She was surprised, she didn''t know much about the Luck Stone, and wanted to hear his explanation, but he didn''t say much, but led her out. After they came out, the big crocodile really didn''t move, but the happy look in its eyes told them that the stomach should not hurt.


    "Okay, it''s been taken out, you can move, now it doesn''t hurt, right?"


    The big crocodile got permission, and hurriedly twisted his body, and sure enough, it didn''t hurt anymore.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, thank you, humans!"


    It is a sincere feeling, and then the two of them only felt the white light flashing in front of them, and a bunch of things appeared in front of them: "Humans, these things are my thanks to you, and I can''t help but accept them."


    It''s not that the crocodile has never seen people, but has never seen people who sincerely help it. Although these two humans also have their own goals, they did not ask for other things from themselves to make it feel very comfortable. Feeling comfortable, I couldn''t help but take out my baby and give it to them.


    "These are the treasures that I have collected for a long time!"


    It said triumphantly, as if it was given to you to despise you, and if you did not accept it, you despised it. Mu Bingyun didn''t refuse. In this pile of things, there were some high-quality refining materials, just for Yu, and there were a few of them, she couldn''t tell what materials they were.


    "Okay, I''ll take it, you don''t want to eat indiscriminately in the future."


    "Got it, human."


    The big crocodile squeezed his body, "Let''s go up, my children should wake up."


    Two people and one crocodile emerged from the lake water, and sure enough, they saw the small crocodiles on the shore. As soon as those little crocodiles saw Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, they were fierce and vicious, and rushed over, as if to swallow them.


    Suddenly, a sharp voice sounded, and the little crocodiles became docile, and when they saw the huge bodies appearing on the lake, they jumped up excitedly, and when they looked at Mu Bingyun, their eyes became much kinder.


    Knowing that these two people helped their mother, they hurriedly danced in the water. They looked cute, and they rarely showed some sincere smiles.


    The little crocodile also surrounded the two and supported them, and the two were also infected by such enthusiasm.


    If they were humans, they would not be able to thank them for their help. The two looked at each other, held hands, and jumped to the shore.


    "Human, I will remember you, you came in from outside, right?"


    Mu Bingyun did not deny it, and the big crocodile said again, "If you encounter an invincible monster, you must report my name, it can save your life!"


    The eyes of the two of them were a little serious, and they only heard the big crocodile say: "My name is Qingling, all the monsters here, who are more powerful than me, know me. As long as you say you know me, they will let you go."

 Chapter 873： chance encounter

    "Qingling, okay, we remembered it."


    Mu Bingyun replied, he really did not expect that he would give her such a big news just by helping a big crocodile stop the pain in his stomach. If she guessed correctly, she will encounter more powerful monsters and even other strange things.


    In this way, she can be considered to have grasped the advantage, and she is a little more sincere towards this silly crocodile.


    "My name is Mu Bingyun, and his name is Cangyu. If you want to go out one day, you can also tell me my name. You can go to any place with the word double cloud."


    "Okay, Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, I remember."


    The big crocodile took her group of children and slowly sank into the lake water and gradually disappeared. However, from the ripples in the lake, it can still be seen that it must be the joy of mother and son reunion.


    ¡­


    "Qingqing, how are you, are you alright?"


    Ao Zhuoxing was a little worried and quickly helped Ouyang Qingqing up. Even he did not expect that there are such powerful monsters in the secret realm of the divine way. Even if he is a five-clawed golden dragon, he will only be chased by monsters stronger than him.


    Fortunately, they escaped the previous danger, and they were presented with an endless plain in front of their eyes, and they didn''t know where the road was at all.


    Ouyang Qingqing shook his head, although his body was a little overwhelmed, he said that he was fine.


    "Brother Ao, you are injured."


    Ouyang Qingqing looked at Ao Zhuoxing''s bloodstained shoulder, and quickly took out the medicine pill: "Let''s recover from the injury first!" She felt a little remorse in her heart.


    From the moment she met, she didn''t know how much she owed.


    Ao Zhuoxing didn''t notice whether he was injured or not. Hearing Ouyang Qingqing''s words, only then did he feel that his shoulders really hurt. Not trying to be brave, the two quickly found a place to sit down.


    He tore his clothes, and there were two deep scratches on his shoulders, like the claws of a vicious beast.


    "Qingqing, it''s okay, minor injuries."


    For him, it is indeed a minor injury, "It will recover in two days."


    The conditions here are also difficult, otherwise it will be able to recover in a day. He took the medicine pill and smeared some powder before putting on his clothes. Ouyang Qingqing felt better when he saw that he really had nothing to do.


    "Brother Ao, if you don''t save me, I won''t be hurt."


    Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly smiled: "What are you talking about, silly girl, we came in together. If you want me to watch you being swallowed by a monster, isn''t that hitting me in the face of Ao Zhuoxing?"


    "Don''t talk about it, fortunately we also got two fragments, I don''t know what use this thing is." Ao Zhuoxing muttered, and felt the fragments. "The shards of the characters are estimated to be useful to that **** Mu Bingyun. What are the shards of characters?"


    Ouyang Qingqing leaned over and glanced at it: "Big Brother Ao, I think you can keep the pieces of the font. I heard Sister Bingyun say that the body should be the body repair. Big Brother Ao''s body strength is stronger than that of ordinary people. There are more, isn¡¯t it comparable to physical training? Maybe you can really get some opportunities.¡±


    Ao Zhuoxing thought about it, it was the same thing, but he said again: "Speaking of these two pieces are not suitable for you, Qingqing, what kind of pieces do you want to get?"


    His eyebrows moved a little, as if she asked for some fragments, and he would find them for her.


    Ouyang Qingqing was amused: "Brother Ao, getting the pieces is all about fate. I can''t get what I want, right? Let''s go and see, maybe we will get something else."


    "There has to be a goal, Qingqing, first tell me what fragments are you interested in. Maybe we have this opportunity, so don''t be too rough."


    Ao Zhuoxing''s serious appearance made Ouyang Qingqing uncomfortable. After thinking for a while, she said, "Maybe the sword should be suitable for me, but I won''t know the others."


    After thinking about it, she felt that the sword-shaped fragments should have some effect on her.


    It is said that if you get the fragments, you will be able to enter the Holy Lotus Temple. As for the future opportunities, you can only see fate. She knows her strength, so she doesn''t force it.


    The more ?? pieces you get, the greater the chance of getting the chance. Those who haven''t experienced it still don''t know.


    "Brother Ao, where should we go?"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked at the endless look in front of him, except for the white clouds fluttering in the sky, there were only geese that occasionally passed by. There are very few plants growing on the ground, but there are many strange stones.


    The two of them didn''t know what they were wearing before, so they came here.


    At this moment, they are sitting on a khaki-colored stone. The surface of the stone is very smooth. If you look closely, it looks like a flowing pattern inside.


    The soil on the ground is also yellow in color, which is very strange. The rare green plants add a bit of vitality to this land.


    "This..." Ao Zhuoxing was also a little hesitant. From his position, no matter which direction he went, it seemed to be the same. Just as he was about to say something, waves of waves suddenly appeared behind him.


    The two quickly became vigilant, their eyes locked.


    Ao Zhuoxing subconsciously protected Ouyang Qingqing behind her, and she felt a little complicated. She, Ouyang Qingqing, He De He Neng, can make Big Brother Ao care so much. Thinking of what was in front of her, she quickly cleared the clutter from her mind.


    The fluctuation of the air stopped, and suddenly several figures appeared. The two saw that they were familiar people, and the vigilance in their eyes disappeared.


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little surprised: "Piao Piao?"


    The person who appeared was not Yu Piao Piao, and who was it?


    Xue Lin was naturally at Yu Piaopiao''s side, and beside them, there were a few ninth-rank Immortal Venerate powerhouses, who should have been sent by Yu Jincheng to protect Yu Piaopiao. However, Yu Piao Piao''s face did not look good, it was terribly pale.


    Ouyang Qingqing, who was a little surprised at first, couldn''t help worrying, and hurriedly came to her: "Piao Piao, what''s the matter with you?"


    She saw that Yu Piaopiao was not injured, but she was relieved. Xue Lin also didn''t speak, but she looked a little annoyed.


    "What else can I do? I can only say that Xue Mang is shameless enough to deceive the fluttering fragments!"


    Ouyang Qingqing understood and pulled Yu Piaopiao. The latter finally came back to his senses, with a smile in front of him: "Qingqing, I''m fine."


    "it''s already over."


    Although she said so, her heart still couldn''t help the pain, and she didn''t even think that Big Brother Xue would deceive her fragments. Even if Big Brother Xue took her fragments, she didn''t feel anything.


    But why...

 Chapter 874： lets go

    Why did he want to deceive her with Su Er?


    Could it be that she is in his heart and can only be used?


    "Silly girl Yu, you brought this on your own," Xue Lin couldn''t help muttering, but seeing that Yu Piaopiao didn''t look very good, he quickly said: "Okay, okay, isn''t it just a piece of debris? I, Xue Lin. Next time I encounter a piece of debris, I''ll grab it for you, don''t be angry, I''ve already told you that Xue Mang is not a thing."


    "Second Brother Xue, thank you very much, it''s just that the shard is a shard of the word formation. I''m afraid he took it for Su''er. Sister Bingyun also needs the shard of the word formation. I''m afraid that Su''er will take it. It''s not good for Sister Bingyun it is good."


    Yu Piaopiao had a bit of self-reproach on her face, she blamed herself for not being defensive, thinking that although Big Brother Xue didn''t like her, he wouldn''t deceive her. How could she have imagined that things would turn out like this.


    "Piao Piao, don''t blame yourself. Sister Bingyun won''t care about a mere piece of debris. She is a capable person. As long as we encounter other pieces of the formation word next time, we can grab them and give them to her."


    After Ouyang Qingqing understood the matter, she didn''t worry too much, "Even if there are no fragments, I believe that the places that Sister Bingyun can go are not what ordinary people can imagine. For her, the fragments are just icing on the cake. Sister Bingyun. The strength of the people is not measured by these alone."


    Hearing what Ouyang Qingqing said, Yu Piaopiao felt much better.


    "When I arrive at the Holy Lotus Temple, I must make an offer to buy the fragments!"


    A few people were stunned when they heard it, but then they realized that Yu Piaopiao was the daughter of the tycoon of the Immortal Stone Mine. Some people got the fragments, which might not be useful to them. Maybe Yu Piao Piao''s move can really buy the fragments.


    However, if it is a fragment of the word array, it is estimated that it is not so easy.


    "Okay, Silly Yu, I know you have a lot of immortal stones and you can buy a lot of fragments. After you figure it out, let''s go!" Xue Lin patted his forehead helplessly, he didn''t understand why Yu Jincheng would let him Help take care of silly girl Yu, there are so many masters.


    Of course, he didn''t dislike trouble, but he just thought that Xue Lin was not a character. If he wanted strength, he didn''t have strength. If he wanted someone, there was no one. Everyone said he was a jerk. Could it be that Yu Jincheng''s eyes were blind?


    No, I can count the eyes of immortal stones, and it is impossible to be blind. I heard that the old man is generous to his daughter, but very stingy to other people.


    Of course, Yu Piaopiao didn''t know that Xue Lin was thinking about her father, she was in a better mood, and she was also kind to people.


    Xue Lin spit out a sentence in his heart, really cute and stupid, so comforting it as if nothing happened.


    "Second Brother Xue, if I get the fragments later, I''ll leave them to you for safekeeping. I think it''s easy to be deceived by putting them on me."


    Xue Lin had a bit of a headache for Yu Piaopiao''s serious look, but he still replied: "Okay, yes, it''s okay to leave it to Brother Ao and Miss Qingqing."


    Actually, Xue Lin really didn''t have any ambitions. In the past, she just wanted to compete with Xue Mang, but now he has no plans to go back to Xue''s house, and the playful nature in her body naturally radiates out.


    "By the way, where should we go?"


    Yu Piaopiao remembered it, and it was the same everywhere, making it really difficult to choose.


    The four of them got together to discuss, and finally decided on a direction, and the group rushed in that direction.


    After five days of traveling, they finally walked out of the endless plain, and the lush greenery in front of them surprised them. Just as they were about to walk in, there were hurried footsteps and the sound of chasing behind them.


    The four of them turned their heads in unison, finally seeing clearly. After seeing it clearly, their faces were a bit weird, and their eyes couldn''t help but fall on Ouyang Qingqing''s face.


    Ao Zhuo Xing''s brows twitched, obviously looking a little unhappy. The two being hunted down, who are not Shui Ningzhi and Jing Jinshui?


    "Qingqing, let''s go!"


    Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly called out, but he didn''t mean to take action. In fact, when he said so, he was a little worried that Ouyang Qingqing would still not forget Jing Jinshui. Although she acted like nothing happened, who knows what she thought in her heart.


    People like Jing Jinshui are really not worthy of Ouyang Qingqing.


    Ouyang Qingqing just glanced at it lightly, and then turned his head: "Let''s go, don''t meddle in business." After that, the few people were just relieved and about to leave.


    "Qingqing!"


    Jing Jinshui''s voice came from behind, and there was only one sound, and there was no movement, just because he had already fought with the people who were chasing them. Shui Ningzhi also saw the situation here, and found that Ouyang Qingqing turned around without turning his head, and his face changed.


    With the strengths of her and Jing Jinshui, they were simply unable to fight the twenty or so people who were chasing them.


    "Through the golden water, the water condenses the branches, and hand over the fragments you got, otherwise today will be the day you both die."


    The two were obviously surrounded by layers, Jingjinshui and Shuijingzhi were naturally unwilling to hand over the fragments.


    The two of them got a fragment, which is also very lucky. Among them, Shui Ningzhi got a fragment of formation, and the one that passed through Jinshui was a fragment of sword.


    "Whether you pay or not, if you don''t, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Suddenly, the opponent slashed over with a palm, and Jin Shui accidentally fell to the ground, and the Shuijing branch was not low, and he was seriously injured on the ground. Hearing the movement, Ouyang Qingqing had no intention of turning back.


    Jing Jinshui looked at her resolute back, couldn''t believe it, there was a trace of injury in his eyes. And when he looked at Ao Zhuoxing, his eyes couldn''t help revealing a bit of viciousness.


    If it wasn''t for Ao Zhuoxing, how could his Qingqing leave him?


    "Okay, I''ll pay!"


    Jing Jinshui finally said this sentence, Shui Ningzhi disapproved very much, but was pulled by Jing Jinshui: "If we stay alive, we can still find other fragments."


    Shui Ningzhi then took out the fragments. The man was overjoyed when he saw the two fragments in the hands of the two of them, and was about to come over to take them. Suddenly there was a breeze in front of him, and the two fragments fell into Ao Zhuoxing''s hands.


    "The pieces belong to Lao Tzu. As a condition, you can''t kill these two people. Get out with Lao Tzu immediately, or you won''t even know your mother if you don''t kill me!"


    The people over there were furious and wanted to make a move. Ao Zhuoxing slapped him with two palms. Except for one of the leaders, all the others were knocked down.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll kill you!" He grinned, "Why don''t you follow them, and when they get the pieces, it''s not too late to grab them again. Since I discovered these two pieces, naturally, they can''t be missed."

 Chapter 875： If you dont want it, I throw it away

    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help but laugh at Ao Zhuoxing''s domineering appearance. Big Brother Ao also had a reason to grab something, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    It was only just now that she really understood that she had no thoughts about Jing Jinshui.


    When those people said they were going to kill him, there was no fluctuation in her heart, nor did she care and panic. This result is the best, she Ouyang Qingqing finally got rid of some emotion.


    So when Ao Zhuoxing proposed to use two pieces to save their lives, she didn''t have much opinion.


    The two dozen people saw that Ao Zhuoxing was so powerful, and then saw Yu Piaopiao bringing several powerful ninth-rank Immortal Venerables over, their legs trembled with fright, and their faces were pale. Take people away.


    "Brother Ao, it would be great if the pieces were as powerful as you." Yu Piao Piao was a little happy, and hurriedly came over to see, Ao Zhuo Xing was not afraid of being robbed, and let them see, "It''s great, there is an array of characters. Fragments can be given to Sister Bingyun."


    Xue Lin has a black line, this silly girl seems to be very close to Mu Bingyun.


    Ouyang Qingqing was also somewhat satisfied: "Well, so, when we meet Sister Bingyun, we will be able to give her the fragments, and we hope to meet her sooner. Brother Ao, you should keep it so that no one else can rob her. ."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were a little wary, naturally she was worried about Shui Ningzhi, everyone knew that Shui Ningzhi wanted to get the shards for a while, but the shards were snatched from the opponent!


    At this time, Shui Ningzhi and Jing Jinshui finally reacted, and the two climbed up from the ground, looking a little embarrassed, and Shui Ningzhi''s red clothes were also torn in many places.


    His face was not as indifferent as it was at first, but there was a little more hatred.


    Ouyang Qingqing took a second look, but now that the water condensed branches are not too small. As for Jing Jinshui, she didn''t bother to take a look. Even though she once fell in love, but now they are strangers, she doesn''t have any feelings anymore.


    "Brother Ao, put away the pieces, let''s go."


    Ao Zhuoxing hurriedly took out a fragment from the water and placed it in her palm. She hadn''t noticed it before, but only now did she see that it was a sword-shaped fragment!


    said in surprise, "Big Brother Ao?"


    "This is not what I said before, Qingqing''s luck is really good, so I got it, take it!"


    It seemed that he was afraid that Ouyang Qingqing would not want it, and Ao Zhuoxing immediately returned to his original appearance: "This is what I have worked so hard to grab. If you don''t want it, I will throw it away!"


    Yu Piaopiao couldn''t help covering his mouth and snickering beside him, this proud elder brother is really interesting. Although the two are not lovers, Big Brother Ao is really good to Qingqing. Qingqing was able to have such a big brother, she expressed her envy.


    "Silly girl, what do you mean by that look? If it''s hard to understand, you forget that my son treats you well?"


    "Second brother Xue, what did you say, you are good to Piao Piao, Piao Piao knows it and will remember it for a lifetime."


    Xue Lin snorted: "I don''t want you to remember, my son, just become smarter, you''ll be foolish all day long, and you won''t even know if you''ve been deceived."


    "Qingqing," Jing Jinshui was finally able to interject, breaking the atmosphere among the crowd, "Qingqing, if you want the sword-shaped shards, you can take them, but the formation-shaped shards are congealed branches. Please give it back to Ningzhi, she has done a lot to get this piece."


    The crowd fell silent and stopped talking.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Ouyang Qingqing. She turned her head slightly, with mockery in the corner of her eyes. She really didn''t expect Jing Jinshui to say such a thing to her.


    If only she could see clearly earlier, so that it wouldn''t cause so much damage and cause trouble to everyone.


    "Qingqing, return the fragments of the formation character to Ningzhi. You need the fragments of the sword character. If I find them later, I will give them all to you."


    Ao Zhuoxing and others were a little angry, even Yu Piaopiao, who was the best at talking, felt that there was something wrong with Jing Jinshui. Several people wanted to speak, but were stopped by Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes.


    "I can''t give you the shards, whether it''s the sword word shards or the shards for a while, this is what Big Brother Ao got. If he didn''t intervene, the shards wouldn''t be in your hands. So, the shards don''t belong to you anymore, the sword. The word fragments were given to me by Big Brother Ao, as for the word fragments, they don''t belong to me, what Big Brother Ao wants to do with them is his business."


    Jing Jinshui is a bit incredible, is this the Ouyang Qingqing he knew?


    "Qingqing, don''t make trouble unreasonably, Ningzhi needs Array Word Fragments!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s eyes were icy cold: "Sister Bingyun also needs it." One sentence made Jing Jinshui like a choke in her throat. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    He found that he could justly ask Ouyang Qingqing to give the fragments, but he couldn''t ask them what belonged to Mu Bingyun.


    Shui Ningzhi naturally felt it, and Li Wantong''s words ringed in her ears from time to time, should she really be vicious and unscrupulous, so that she can get what belongs to her?


    "Brother Ao, let''s go!"


    Ouyang Qingqing felt that she had nothing to say to them, especially Jing Jinshui. As for Shuijingzhi, she had never taken it to heart.


    "Qingqing, do you hate me so much?" Shui Ningzhi said suddenly, causing Ouyang Qingqing to take a step and look back lightly, "Qingqing, for the sake of the past, I hope you will give the sword word fragments to your righteous brother, I don''t want the fragments of the word array."


    Jing Jinshui was a little moved in his heart, but he didn''t expect that Shui Ningzhi would say such a thing at this time. Only he knew how important the shards were to Shuijingzhi.


    Ouyang Qingqing ticked the corner of his mouth, "Shui Ningzhi, when did you end up like this?"


    Shui Ningzhi''s face turned pale, which made Jing Jinshui a little displeased, "Qingqing, even if you hate me in your heart, don''t bring trouble to Ningzhi, she is innocent, I don''t want the sword word fragments, I will give her the fragments for a while, We owe nothing to each other.¡±


    "What do I owe you?" Ouyang Qingqing suddenly said, and Jing Jinshui stopped the question after a question, "As for who owes whom, do you know how many lives you owe me? Fragment belongs to Big Brother Ao, The fragments of sword characters he gave me are his thoughts, and I will not give them to other people."


    "Don''t be in front of me, brother and sister are deeply in love. Who are you going to play for? Jing Jinshui, if it wasn''t for your past relationship, do you think you are still alive?" Ouyang Qingqing sneered in his heart, Big Brother Ao must be afraid of her With the golden water in my heart, I came to the rescue. Those people in the past, even if these two handed over the fragments, would not have let them go.


    The other party is a famous robber in the Immortal Realm, and its leader is a powerhouse of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable. Of course, if the other party does not die, it is not a good thing for them.


    The more she thought about it, the more guilty Ouyang Qingqing felt.

 Chapter 876： monster blocking the way

    "You two don''t think about getting any fragments from me. Even if I Ouyang Qingqing dies, I won''t give it to you."


    "Qingqing, what nonsense you are talking about, as long as Lao Tzu is here for one day, nothing will happen to you. You said that Jing Jinshui owes you your life, and you also owe Lao Tzu a lot. You can''t die without permission."


    Seeing Ao Zhuoxing blowing his beard and staring at him, Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help laughing: "Brother Ao, it''s just a joke, why take it so seriously, let''s go, don''t pay attention to them, you can''t make sense with them, after all, you''re not the same person, you can''t talk. Speculation is more than half a sentence."


    "That''s right, Qingqing, I think you''ll have less contact with them in the future. If it wasn''t for Big Brother Ao, they would have been killed by those robbers right now!"


    Yu Piaopiao had a lot of knowledge when he followed Xue Mang.


    Xue Lin pouted: "Yu silly girl, you seem to be a little bit smarter. As expected, my son said, as long as you leave that guy Xue Mang, you will definitely become smarter." These words made Yu Piaopiao helpless. This second brother Xue, I like to talk about her like that.


    Shui Ningzhi grabbed her hands fiercely. Today''s humiliation seemed to have reached the critical point she could endure.


    "Ningzhi, don''t worry, I will definitely help you find the Array Fragment."


    Shui Ningzhi lowered his head, even if he was not reconciled, there was nothing he could do. With their strength, they couldn''t go up and grab it at all, and replied, "Thank you, righteous brother, do you really regret it? What happened today? After the incident, there may be no chance to save Qingqing."


    Jing Jinshui trembled in his heart and felt a little regretful, but when he saw Shui Ningzhi''s pale appearance, he felt a little distressed, and couldn''t help but patted her head: "No regrets, Ouyang Qingqing has the concern of the entire Shuangyun Mansion, and Only Jing Jinshui cares about Shui Ningzhi, and I will care about you alone from now on. No matter what you think, I will never leave you."


    Shui Ningzhi''s heart warmed, and a smile finally appeared in the corner of his eyes: "Thank you, righteous brother."


    ¡­


    "Brother Ao..."


    A group of people were walking in the jungle without direction when Ouyang Qingqing suddenly shouted in a low voice, which was instantly heard by Ao Zhuoxing.


    "What''s the matter, Qingqing?"


    Ouyang Qingqing half-drooped her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Brother Ao, don''t do this next time, that robber leader is not easy to provoke. If you offend them this time, I''m afraid we will be ambushed by them next time. After Jing Jinshui, I don''t care much about his life and death, so why should Big Brother Ao do things that go against his will?"


    "Qingqing, what are you talking about, I just want those two pieces, walk well, don''t think wildly, I do things according to my heart, and I will never go against my heart. I won''t do anything that goes against my heart."


    Of course, he spit out a sentence in his heart, if Mu Bingyun is willing to cancel the contract, he will definitely let himself go. This should be the only thing he has done against his will.


    "Qingqing, follow quickly, don''t go away, with my sense of smell, I have already smelled the breath of monsters, most of them are very powerful guys," Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes were full of vigilance, "I''m afraid he is more powerful than me, I don''t know what''s going on, but the things in here are so powerful!"


    Yu Piaopiao and Xue Lin also showed a look of astonishment, and the nerves of the ninth-rank Immortal Venerate powerhouses beside them also tightened.


    Several people walked for a few days, and they believed in Aozhuoxing''s intuition very much. Every time he said something, he would encounter something.


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly followed behind Ao Zhuoxing and saw his broad and sturdy back. Although he acted rough, spoke loudly, and was very carefree, he was thick and thin, and could always make her Heartwarming things.


    But she didn''t know how to repay him. Thinking that Big Brother Ao should need font fragments this time, she went to find the font fragments. With Big Brother Ao''s talent, it would be a matter of time to become a god. She has not heard that dragons cannot become gods.


    After thinking about it, her eyes became much firmer.


    Ao Zhuoxing turned around and saw her eyes, couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking?"


    "No, Big Brother Ao, be careful, that monster must be very powerful, but if there are strong people brought by Piao Piao, if you join forces to deal with it, you shouldn''t be as embarrassed as before."


    The powerhouses around Yu Piaopiao also nodded quickly: "If we can join forces with Young Master Ao, as long as we are not monsters who become gods, we will definitely not be defeated." It''s not that they are confident, but that they really believe in Ao Zhuoxing''s strength.


    Although they are all ninth-rank Immortal Venerables, the difference is huge. Just Ao Zhuoxing''s powerful physical body can beat them to a mental breakdown.


    They had entered a very old forest, surrounded by towering trees that only a few people could hug. On these towering trees, it is also very good to occasionally find some fairy herbs and elixir.


    Swish Swish¡ª


    heard the sound of running in the grass, everyone became vigilant, their eyes locked on the surroundings, and they didn''t dare to take it lightly. Ao Zhuo guarded Ouyang Qingqing to one side, while Xue Lin automatically waited by Yu Piaopiao''s side. Whenever it is dangerous, the two are very tacit understanding.


    As for the other powerhouses, they are paying attention to the surrounding environment. After these days of getting along, they have become very tacit.


    At this moment, on the other side, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were hiding in a tree, silently staring at the huge figure in front of them.


    "Yu, its strength is close to that of a quasi-god. Even if we join forces, we may not be able to deal with it." Mu Bingyun''s eyes were very vigilant.


    It wasn''t that the two were so persistent, but this huge thing blocked their way.


    This huge object is just stuck in the middle of the boulders on both sides. If they retreat, they can only go back the same way, which will not work at all. They also tried drugs, but the other party wasn''t fooled at all.


    As long as you pass through these two boulders, you can enter an ancient forest.


    Mu Bingyun also discovered the situation. As long as she entered the forest and walked to the left, there was something glowing red. She was a little excited because this thing was probably a fragment.


    At the same time, on the body of this huge thing, there is also something glowing with green light. When the other party moved earlier, she had already seen it clearly, and it seemed to be a fairy grass.


    "This immortal grass seems to be useful to me, and it happens to be a very rare thing for me to wash my veins." Originally, such a thing might not be found in the fairyland, which only shows that her luck is not bad.


    Cangyu watched silently, his eyes locked on the cool boulder. They had tried to see if they could fly over it before, and the verification was that there were many restrictions in the mystical realm of the divine way, and it was impossible at all.


    "Let''s get the fairy grass first."


    "How to get it out?"

 Chapter 877： Steal fairy grass

    Mu Bingyun was a little surprised, even if she walked within ten steps, she couldn''t put the fairy grass into Chiye.


    "Although there are many restrictions in the secret realm of Shinto, it is not bad for us. On the contrary, we can use some methods that cannot be used outside."


    Mu Bingyun fell into contemplation, but still didn''t think of a method, "Tell me what method."


    She is also a little anxious. Since the recovery of the wood veins, her cultivation speed has slowed down more than a little. Fortunately, the combination of the two strengths, the ninth-order powerhouse of Immortal Venerable can''t be good in her hands, which makes her I feel better.


    Cangyu had a smile in his eyes: "Don''t worry, Bing''er, I will find a way to help you find what you need. After we go out, let''s find some more. If the fairyland is gone, we will go to that mysterious place."


    "I know your heart," Mu Bingyun also calmed down, but told him to read the joke, "Then you can talk about how we can get that fairy grass."


    So, Cang Yu took out a rope, and she was stunned for a moment: "You wouldn''t do this, would you? It''s a quasi-god-level monster after all."


    "I''m going to do this, Bing''er will follow me to pick its fairy grass."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak when she saw him jumping up to the side of the boulder with the rope, and she hurriedly followed. But I don''t believe it in my heart, can''t the monster feel that someone is stealing its fairy grass?


    But still watching, Cangyu took out a dozen ropes, all of which were made of vines. He slowly put the vines down along the stone wall, and when he was about to approach the monster beast, he put down all the others.


    At this time, a dozen vines were almost approaching the fairy grass. Mu Bingyun held her breath. Just when she thought Cangyu was going to let the rope hook the fairy grass, his words rang in her ears.


    "Binger, let the vine grow some leaves."


    Mu Bingyun paused, as if she had understood something. Now, it is very easy for her to make the vines grow leaves. Holding the vine''s side, she urged the wooden vein exercises in her body, and then the power passed in one after another, and she saw that the vine was gradually covered with leaves.


    The monster seemed to move a bit, and the two hurriedly stopped their movements, only to see a pair of huge eyes turning their heads and looking at them, seeing a dozen vines, a little puzzled in their eyes, and then turned their heads away, as if thinking that Have you slept too long.


    I don''t know what to think of, he suddenly turned around and saw that the fairy grass was still there, and then he fell asleep again peacefully.


    Mu Bingyun looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing, her low voice entered his ears: "You really have a way, it seems that there are still many differences between the secret realm of the Shinto and the outside world, the monsters here are very different. I am too confident in my own strength, but my brain seems to be a little difficult to use."


    This is true. The monsters they have encountered these days are indeed very powerful, but their brains are much worse than the monsters outside, and they don¡¯t know if they are cursed.


    When the monster was silent, Mu Bingyun controlled the branches and leaves on the vine to grow, and slowly wrapped the fairy grass. During the period, the monster couldn''t help but glanced at it again, and it seemed that nothing was wrong, so it fell asleep.


    At this moment, Cang Yu felt that the time was almost up, and said, "Bing''er, it''s alright."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, then controlled the leaves to roll up the fairy grass, and the leaves were transported up one by one. The speed blinked and came to her, and at this moment, the monster moved.


    Mu Bingyun also quickly put away the fairy grass. Seeing that the monster was about to turn his head, the two jumped down, but they were still discovered by the monster.


    It first saw that its immortal grass was gone, and immediately felt that two humans were running away. With a loud roar, it ran towards the direction where the two disappeared. Although the monster beast was huge, it even made the boulders on both sides tremble when it left the two boulders.


    However, it was very fast and disappeared in no time.


    At this time, two figures appeared in the original place, who were not Mu Bingyun and Cangyu?


    "Yu, you can get two more puppets when you have time, so that it will be convenient for us to do something next time."


    She knew that this man liked refining tools, and even used to study some rare things, but she didn''t expect him to get puppets out. There is only a small amount of introduction to the puppet in the secret tome, but I didn''t expect that he would be able to figure it out by himself.


    "Binger, let''s go, the puppet has been destroyed by it."


    The two figures quickly passed through the not-so-narrow passage that had trapped them for several days, identified the direction to the left, and rushed straight. They didn''t forget that there was probably a shard over there.


    Getting closer and closer to the destination, Mu Bingyun noticed that the red light in the red smelt was even worse, "I don''t know what fragments I can get this time."


    When they were about to approach, they suddenly heard the sound of fighting in front of them, and they were stunned, "Someone!"


    The two slowed down and followed quietly, and soon everything was in front of their eyes.


    Ao Zhuoxing and several ninth-rank Immortal Venerable powerhouses besieged a very powerful Yunmang Beast. The Yunmang Beast was very large. Although several Immortal Venerable ninth-rank powerhouses surrounded it, it waved its limbs. It can bring a lot of danger to people.


    The three of Ouyang Qingqing stayed on the side, such an enemy, they are not opponents, if they go up accidentally, they will be shot into pieces!


    "Qingqing, they have been fighting with each other for ten days, is there any problem?" Yu Piao Piao was not worried at first, after all, several people here are top figures in the fairy world, but this monster is so powerful , which they never thought of.


    Apart from Ao Zhuoxing, the other Immortal Venerable Powerhouses were very embarrassed. Fortunately, they were not short of medicinal pills, so that they could support them until this time.


    "Brother, shall we go out now? I see that those few people are dealing with Yunmang beasts over there, and they have no time to take care of this side. The last revenge should also be avenged."


    In another secret place, there is another wave of people. If you look closely, isn''t this the wave of robbers who chased and killed Jing Jinshui before?


    At this moment, Ao Zhuoxing and others did not pay attention to the Yunmang beast. As for Ouyang Qingqing, the three of them had been watching the battle and didn''t pay attention to anything else. After all, the battle of several people made the monsters with a little bit of intelligence around them dare not come and approach, and ordinary people would not dare to do anything when they encountered them.


    So, they all forgot that the robbers were not willing to be robbed of the pieces.


    "Go ahead, grab those three people, let them hand over all the pieces, and then kill them all, dare to grab the pieces of my Li Dasao, these people are tired of living!"

 Chapter 878： Are you Mu Bingyun?

    Li Dadao saw that if Ao Zhuoxing went further, the monsters would be eliminated by them. At that time, it would not be easy to catch Ouyang Qingqing and a few others, so he ordered his subordinates to rush out quickly, and immediately surrounded Ouyang Qingqing.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s expressions changed at the same time, they recognized the bandits Li Dadao, and they felt bad. Ao Zhuoxing noticed the situation here at any time, and immediately saw Ouyang Qingqing surrounded by people, he was anxious, and he was so anxious that he was almost attacked by monsters.


    Ouyang Qingqing looked terrified: "Brother Ao, don''t worry about me, concentrate on dealing with monsters."


    Ao Zhuoxing''s eyes were anxious, and he winked with other people. When he was about to rush over, he suddenly saw another familiar figure appear, his face was happy, and he greeted the other people and dealt with the monster fiercely.


    Li Da Dao was about to say something, but he was a little surprised when the two suddenly appeared.


    "Hand over the pieces to those who are sensible!"


    Li Dasao seemed to be winning. Although there were two more people, he still didn''t think there was any trouble. They grabbed it together, and killed them together at that time. It wasn''t a big deal.


    Ouyang Qingqing, who were worried at first, all breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that it was Mu Bingyun. When facing Li Dadao, he was more confident.


    "impossible!"


    Ouyang Qingqing looked directly at Li Dadao, who was also stunned for a moment, but he could clearly see the changes in the faces of the three of them earlier. Why did the other party suddenly have some confidence in such a short time.


    The intuition of fighting outside all year round tells him that there must be something wrong.


    However, the battle between Ao Zhuoxing and the others and the monster beasts became more and more fierce. The Yunmang Beast, which had been firmly on the upper hand, had many new scars all over his body and looked a little embarrassed. It seemed that Ao Zhuoxing would win sooner or later.


    Therefore, Li Dadao decided to subdue the people here first.


    "Catch them up!"


    Li Dadao gave an order, his eyes were fierce: "If you are not obedient and hand over the fragments, don''t even think about leaving here. If you are sensible, don''t resist." If it was normal, Li Dadao would never talk so much nonsense.


    He always felt that the two of them were a little familiar, and he couldn''t remember where he had met them for a while.


    At this time, everyone around Li Dadao was already waving the magic weapon in their hands, ready to fight, but he didn''t stop, holding the big sword and coming towards Ouyang Qingqing.


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t move, looking at the oncoming danger as if she was frightened. At this time, Li Dadao threw away the vigilance in his heart. If he guessed correctly, there should be fragments in the hands of these people.


    Thinking that the fragments are related to the chance of becoming a god, my heart is also very hot.


    As he was about to subdue Ouyang Qingqing, his eyes suddenly flickered, as if a flash of fire swept over to block him.


    When he saw it clearly, he realized that this person turned out to be the woman in red who appeared later.


    The corners of the woman''s mouth were slightly upturned, and she didn''t know if she was smiling, which made him feel a little cold.


    He didn''t mean to stop, and he also slashed with one knife: "Looking for death!" Li Da Dao used even more force, injecting immortal power into the magic weapon. With this knife, the opponent would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    From a distance, you can see a huge knife with a cold glow slashing in front of Mu Bingyun. Just as she was approaching her forehead, she suddenly heard a soft sound.


    The scene where the blood was supposed to be splattered didn''t happen, and everyone didn''t hear the screams, and couldn''t help but look over, only to see a red long sword appearing in the hands of the woman in red, which turned out to be Li Dasao easily. The magic weapon blocked.


    Everyone didn''t believe it, and Li Dadao couldn''t believe it.


    Where is this sacred?


    It was so easy to take a powerful move from a ninth-rank Immortal Venerate powerhouse, Li Dadao felt a little bad in his heart, and the woman in front of him didn''t seem to be simple.


    He was also reminiscing in his mind, such a character cannot have a name in the fairy world... I don''t know if he remembered something, he suddenly widened his eyes and fixed on Mu Bingyun''s body, her expression did not change at all .


    The whole person trembled: "Are you Mu Bingyun?"


    Li Dadao finally remembered such a character, with silver hair and red clothes, and a red sword in one hand, who was it if it wasn''t Mu Bingyun? ?


    "She is Mu Bingyun!"


    The surrounding robbers heard Li Dadao''s words, so scared that the magic weapon almost fell to the ground.


    All eyes widened, unable to believe it.


    The silver-haired red-clothed, isn''t this Mu Bingyun?


    Even if they don''t want to believe it, but at this time they have to believe that by Mu Bingyun''s side is her husband Cangyu, who is said to be a strong man in the demon world.


    At this time, they all looked at Cang Yu, this man really looked unfathomable.


    Li Dadao wanted to say something else, but Mu Bingyun attacked him with his sword in his hand. At this moment, Ouyang Qingqing said, "Sister Bingyun, they are robbers from the Immortal Realm. If they let it go, they will probably plot against us again."


    The implication is that if you can kill it, that''s the best.


    Mu Bingyun paused for a moment, knowing it in his heart, and said, "Yu, it''s all settled, don''t let one go."


    Li Dadao glanced at Ouyang Qingqing resentfully, wishing to tear her to pieces. Before he could say anything, Mu Bingyun''s moves had already attacked him, overwhelmed him.


    "Wood girl, this is a complete misunderstanding!"


    Li Dadao was anxious, rumors said that Mu Bingyun did not have a lot of research on the formation method, and his strength was not that strong?


    But when he fought against the opponent, he felt that this rumor was simply wrong!


    "Ah¡ª" Suddenly hearing a scream, Li Dadao couldn''t help but glanced at him out of the corner of his eye. Only at this time did he realize that his own people were being mercilessly harvested by the blue sky.


    "Miss Mu, it''s better to stay on the line. If you want to kill them all, it won''t do you any good. What happened today should be a misunderstanding. As long as Miss Mu can let us go, I, Li Dadao, will never take revenge!"


    Li Da Dao said this on the surface, of course, to save his life first. He is a person who will avenge his revenge and will never let his enemies go.


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s mouth curved: "That won''t work, killing you is the best solution."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun''s figure was too fast to be seen. With her current strength, it was more than enough to deal with Li Dadao, and Chiye was now a quasi-artifact.


    A sword slashed on Li Dadao''s knife, and there was another loud noise. The magic weapon that Li Dadao was proud of was broken into two pieces!


    Li Dadao couldn''t believe it, his magic weapon was cut off by the opponent at once, he stared blankly at the broken knife on the ground, his whole person blood gushed, his face was angry: "You are courting death!"

 Chapter 879： The pursuit of the formation

    Li Dasao threw away the big sword, and then took out another magic weapon, the move was much more powerful than before.


    heard the screams of his subordinates, and Li Dadao seemed to have red eyes.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to entangle with this person anymore, the speed was getting faster and faster, even if he used his consciousness, he couldn''t capture her figure, he could only see patches of red floating in front of his eyes.


    Li Dasao suddenly had no target to attack. He was angry and dazed, wielding his sword and slashing in the air.


    Suddenly, he caught a strong wind on the right, and he was overjoyed, exhausted all the strength in his body, and slashed it with a knife.


    Boom¡ª


    A loud noise did not hit Mu Bingyun as he expected, but there was a strong wind behind him. He secretly said something was wrong and wanted to evacuate, but he felt a pain in his body. He looked down, and the scarlet sword was covered with red blood. .


    Immediately, he felt his body fly out uncontrollably. With the help of the power in the air, he was about to escape from here. Just when he had this idea, there was a strong wind coming from above his head. He couldn''t dodge and stared at A thunder struck down, and the whole person was suddenly numb.


    Just like this, Li Da Dao''s whole body was scorched black, and there was an incredible look in his eyes, and he fell straight to the ground.


    The three of Ouyang Qingqing were a little surprised, but they didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be even more powerful in a short period of time.


    They only know that Mu Bingyun''s thunder and lightning can indeed kill immortals, but Li Dadao''s strength is already at the ninth rank of immortals. Before Mu Bingyun also mobilized the power between heaven and earth, and with the formation method, he was able to kill people. To the thunder.


    Never thought that it would be so simple when it comes to Li Dadao.


    Ouyang Qingqing was overjoyed, Li Dadao''s accomplices had been cleaned up in front of him, "Sister Bingyun, are you breaking through?"


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun withdrew Chiye and glanced at the charred Li Dasao on the ground. Frowning her brows, Ouyang Qingqing hurried over when she heard her question and answer, and when she was about to walk to Li Dadao''s side, a sudden change occurred.


    I saw Li Da Dao, who had been slashed to black, jumped up and grabbed Ouyang Qingqing with a hideous face. He didn''t forget that it was this woman who let Mu Bingyun kill them all. Even if they died, he would pull them back. A padded back.


    "Qingqing, be careful!"


    "Qingqing!"


    Yu Piao Piao shouted, Ao Zhuo Xing, who had already dealt with the Yun Mang Beast, was also anxious, his eyes were about to bulge out, but the distance between the two sides was not a little bit, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t stop it in an instant. Li Dasao.


    Ouyang Qingqing also felt that something was wrong. When he found out about Li Dadao''s behavior, he wanted to escape, but found that the surroundings had been blocked by the other party.


    Li Dadao smiled fiercely, and a pair of jet-black palms grabbed towards her.


    Everyone''s heart seemed to be skipped, and they wished they could stop it immediately.


    Li Dadao''s strength is much stronger than Ouyang Qingqing. Even if he is seriously injured at this time, Ouyang Qingqing is still in great danger.


    Seeing that Li Dadao was about to be caught on Ouyang Qingqing''s fair neck, she suddenly screamed, and Ouyang Qingqing saw Li Dadao slumped to the ground, as if she had no bones.


    At this time, everyone discovered that there was a man in black robe standing in the original position of Li Dadao. Who is this man if he is not Cangyu?


    Ouyang Qingqing let out a long sigh of relief, "Thank you, brother-in-law." If it weren''t for Cangyu, she would most likely be in Li Dadao''s hands now, and not only would her life be in danger, but other people would be affected.


    She blamed herself a little, knowing that it was so dangerous, but she was always so careless.


    Yu Piaopiao was also greatly relieved, and hurried up: "It really scared me to death." She looked a little worried, if Cang Yu didn''t take action in time, she really couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be.


    Ao Zhuoxing also rushed here, seeing that Ouyang Qingqing was okay, looking angry, staring at Li Dadao, who was limp on the ground, as if he was not relieved, he punched him.


    Li Dao, which was originally a fleshy piece of meat, suddenly formed a puddle of meat puree. Ao Zhuoxing did not expect this to happen, and he finally blushed a little with all the embarrassment in front of him.


    Who knew that Cangyu would be able to smash a human bone into pieces with just one palm.


    "It seems that there is still some heat."


    Before Li Dadao was about to move, she just found out that she was about to shoot, but the man was faster, so she didn''t do it.


    Therefore, whether Cangyu makes a move or not, Ouyang Qingqing will be fine.


    At this time, Ouyang Qingqing also seemed to have discovered a layer of transparent power surrounding her, and was a little surprised: "Sister Bingyun, is this an array?"


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at a few stones on the ground, it was indeed a formation, she had realized it these days. Several stones were placed randomly, but they contained the laws of heaven and earth, which were not comprehensible to ordinary people.


    With her current strength, she still needs to use the formation tactics to arrange it. If one day, when she wants to set up the formation, she only needs a thought, and if she uses any object at will, then she thinks that she can achieve the real return to the original. It''s true.


    At the same time, she secretly guessed that if it continued like this, one day, she would be able to set up a formation without needing a formula, or relying on anything, just a single thought of hers. That would be such a perverted thing.


    Thinking about this, she has some expectations about whether she can get the fragments for a while. Twelfth order, at least her current goal. Only after this hurdle can we pursue everything that follows.


    Ouyang Qingqing was really sure at this moment that Mu Bingyun not only made a breakthrough in his cultivation, but also made a breakthrough in the formation, and he looked a little happy.


    The previous danger, she seemed to have forgotten.


    Mu Bingyun burst out with immortal power, and instantly moved a few small stones around her.


    Everyone didn''t understand, but Ouyang Qingqing came out and hurriedly smelled: "Sister Bingyun, when did you set up this formation, why don''t you use immortal stones?"


    "Just when Li Dadao was about to deal with you, he threw a few stones at random."


    With ??Mu Bingyun in his eyes, he said it softly and softly, but it surprised everyone.


    Especially Ao Zhuoxing knew that no matter what, Ouyang Qingqing would have no problem, and he got such a big news all of a sudden.


    The whole person couldn''t believe it: "Have you broken through to the twelfth level of the trap?"


    "No, I just realized something else. I went to a special place before and gained something."


    Although Mu Bingyun said it lightly, everyone felt that it must not be too simple. However, they have reaffirmed her talent again, and they have never heard of being able to set up a formation with ordinary objects.


    Ao Zhuoxing quickly reacted and took out the fragments of the cool array word in his hand.

 Chapter 880： The Secret of the Shard of the Lotus

    "You take this!"


    Ao Zhuoxing has always been relatively straightforward, with two fragments of the formation word spread out in his hand.


    Mu Bingyun also did not refuse: "Thank you."


    She really needs the shards of formation characters. In total, she has obtained three shards of formation characters, two blank shards, and Cangyu has two shards of utensils.


    The two of them got seven dollars together.


    She is very much looking forward to the next trip. Although it is unlikely that she will get all the shards, she will definitely not miss how much she can get.


    She took out one of her own shards of formation characters. When the three pieces were put together, there was a special light on it, and she even felt that the three shards of formation characters could be put together.


    She frowned and tried to piece together the three shards of formation characters. Suddenly, there was a white light in front of her eyes, and the three shards of formation characters that were originally separated were actually connected together.


    Although it still looked like three pieces were put together, it was obvious that something was different. She tried to take it off, and was shocked to find that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t take it off. Then she tried to transport Xianli in it, and the three fragments were immediately separated.


    "what?"


    Hearing her surprise, other people also noticed it, obviously not knowing what was going on.


    "There seems to be a rune on it, but I can''t understand it."


    Ouyang Qingqing was the closest, and at a glance, he saw the runes on the fragments in Mu Bingyun''s hand, and Mu Bingyun put together the fragments again.


    The other people also quickly came up, and the flowing runes swirled in their minds, which made them feel dizzy.


    "This is the rune of the formation, and I can only see a little bit of it," Mu Bingyun fell into deep thought, "In this case, as long as all the fragments of the formation are collected, the above rune can be copied down. already."


    Although she doesn''t know what these runes are for, she feels that it must not be a simple thing.


    "You might as well try other shards, maybe you can get special runes too."


    Mu Bingyun said on a whim.


    Several people quickly said that they did not get two identical runes in a row, so there was no way out for the time being, and they could only wait to try later.


    Cangyu had two pieces of utensil characters, so he took them out and tried to piece them together, but it didn''t work, and finally he said: "These two pieces should not be connected, and they should be able to piece together when the other pieces are obtained. "


    Everyone was a little disappointed, but they were a little happy when they remembered that they suddenly discovered such a thing. Maybe they could get other fragments later, and then they could explore the secrets of the runes.


    "correct!"


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly shouted: "Brother Ao, isn''t there a piece of debris over there that Yunmang beast?"


    The group rushed over quickly. They were all distracted by Li Dadao before. At this time, they remembered that they wanted to get each other''s pieces when dealing with Yunmang Beast.


    The group rushed to the front of Yunmang Beast, stared at the other side and looked at it, Ao Zhuoxing slammed Yunmang Beast''s head away, and a piece of debris appeared in everyone''s field of vision. This fragment was originally in Yunmang Beast''s mind. As for how they found it, it was not difficult for Ao Zhuoxing.


    Ao Zhuo Xing cleaned up the fragments of the holy lotus, and everyone saw it clearly. His eyes showed joy: "It turned out to be a sword word fragment." Then he said to the strong men of the Yu family, "Everyone, this sword word I''ll give Qingqing the fragments, and if I grab other fragments, I''ll give them to you."


    Ao Zhuoxing''s temperament is carefree, and his words are polite. Many strong people only protect Ouyang Qingqing, and have no mission to capture fragments, so they agreed.


    Besides, being able to kill Yunmang Beast would be thanks to Ao Zhuo Xing. Without Ao Zhuo Xing, with their group, it would not be so easy, and there would be no accident at that time.


    Ao Zhuoxing was rude when he saw that everyone was so good at talking, but he kept this feeling in his heart.


    quickly wiped the debris, as if to clean the dirt on it, and then sent it to Ouyang Qingqing: "Qingqing, take it, your luck is also good, it is comparable to Mu Bingyun."


    "Big Brother Ao, it''s not good..." Ouyang Qingqing hesitated, the fragments were the chance to become gods, no matter who would treat her like Big Brother Ao, she became more and more embarrassed. She always felt that with her strength, following Ao Zhuoxing''s side was like a dragging oil bottle.


    "Take it, you girl, if you still recognize me as a big brother, don''t be polite, I will say it first, the sword word fragment is a green bag, if I encounter it later, I have to take it, array The character fragments and the utensil character fragments belong to Mu Bingyun, so don¡¯t grab them. As for the other fragments, if you come across them, you can take them. By the way, I¡¯m also a little interested in the font fragments.¡±


    Although he said so rudely, many people laughed.


    The three mentioned by Ao Zhuoxing are for the people whose sword characters are suitable for the general public. The other three are not specific people and are useless at all.


    Besides, whether it is Yu Piaopiao or Xue Lin, they are not too keen on these. So, they all nodded quickly and agreed.


    Ao Zhuoxing was happy and looked a little smug: "Then after today, what difficulties do you have, if anyone wants to bully you, just report Lao Tzu''s name, if the other party is not afraid, tell Lao Tzu, and promise to beat his mother even if he doesn''t know. ."


    Ouyang Qingqing''s heart warmed. If it was a bad fate to meet Jing Jinshui, but to meet Big Brother Ao, it was because she didn''t know how many lives she had cultivated.


    silently put away the sword word fragments, she will definitely remember the goodness of Big Brother Ao, she should also be stronger, so as not to always drag everyone down.


    Yu Piaopiao suddenly looked a little unsightly, and she didn''t know what she thought of.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t understand, so he couldn''t help asking, only to hear Yu Piaopiao say, "If I hadn''t been careful, I wouldn''t have been deceived by Big Brother Xue into the word fragment. Sister Bingyun is really sorry."


    "I''m sorry, that shard wasn''t mine at first, so I think too much. Since I didn''t get the shard, it has no fate with me. What are you blaming yourself for? It''s not that much of a shard." She understood, It turned out that Yu Piaopiao was blaming herself for this.


    Although Yu Piaopiao is not stupid, even his brain is not as stupid as Xue Lin said. It''s just that her temperament is relatively simple, she has been protected too well since she was a child, and she has never experienced the sinister nature of people''s hearts, so she will be deceived by others.


    I wanted to come to Yu Jincheng to let so many masters accompany her in, but also took such a big risk, because I wanted Yu Piaopiao to grow up quickly.


    She really didn''t care that Su Er got a shard of formation characters, she never thought that she would be able to get all the shards of formation characters when she came in.

 Chapter 881： body full of poison

    Yu Piaopiao was comforted by Mu Bingyun, and finally calmed down.


    Inwardly, Xue Mang became a little bit lighter, and she was even thinking about whether it was a mistake that she liked Brother Xue so much. Of course, she didn''t dare to say these words, otherwise, Second Brother Xue would have to call her a silly girl again.


    The crowd dismembered the Yunmang Beast and found out where it could be used. There are many places on the Yunmang Beast that could be used for refining, so Cangyu was very enthusiastic.


    Other people also liked a lot of places, and they naturally didn¡¯t want to miss Cangyu, the master craftsman.


    So under the pleading gaze of everyone, Cangyu helped them refine the magic weapon they liked. Of course, if it were someone else, he probably wouldn''t give him a single look.


    These powerhouses around Yu Piaopiao, in the final analysis, still let Ao Zhuo Xing have a crush.


    In his eyes, Ao Zhuoxing was contracted by Mu Bingyun, and Ouyang Qingqing was someone Mu Bingyun cared about, so he called him brother-in-law. Take the trouble to help refiners.


    The strong men of the Yu family didn''t think so much, they only thought that the legendary blue and blue was still very easy to talk about.


    If this sentence spread to the demon world, I don¡¯t know how many people would be scared and throw away the magic weapon.


    Cangyu is good at talking, you have not seen when he is not good at talking.


    After finishing everything, everyone has been delayed for several days, and finally they are on their way again. The ancient forest is full of all kinds of rare treasures. Everyone was surprised to find that since the appearance of Mu Bingyun, they have always been able to find places that they would not normally pay attention to, and they can find the treasures they need in them.


    They attributed everything to Mu Bingyun''s luck, how could they know that she has a very powerful cheating device.


    In this forest, she also found several elixir that she needed to wash her veins, which was a pleasant surprise.


    No wonder there is a chance to become a **** in the secret realm of Shinto, but these things are not found in the fairy world.


    She was looking forward to the mysterious place that Zedi said.


    On the other hand, after Qin Yurou woke up, she found her own changes, her appearance did not change, but she found that she was cultivating faster and faster.


    was surprised, and then revealed joy.


    Although she knew that there were those terrible things in her body, and could even feel these things wandering in her body and bone marrow, she was willing as long as it could make her stronger.


    Qin Yurou looked for a direction and rushed over at a slow pace.


    Fortunately, she got a special fairy fruit that allowed her to break through to the first rank of the fairy godmother.


    According to this speed, as long as you get some more adventures, your strength will gradually increase. At that time, neither Mo Yier nor Mu Bingyun will be able to do anything to her.


    As she was thinking about it, she heard the sound of fighting coming from the front. She quickly followed quietly and hid under the stone beside her to see what was happening over there.


    When she saw the person over there clearly, there was a fascinating light in her eyes.


    His hands were firmly on the stone, and a palm print appeared on it unknowingly.


    The one who is fighting over there, who is it if it is not Mo Yier? Since she came to the fairyland and met Mo Yier, she has been humiliated.


    The people on Mo Yi''er''s side obviously have the upper hand. After all, there are many strong men in the demon world, and what they jointly **** is a piece of debris. Coincidentally, the fragment was also on a stone, which seemed to be set with diamonds.


    When she saw this fragment, her heart moved. The fragment represented the opportunity to become a god, and she certainly didn''t want to miss it.


    Many of the powerhouses around Mo Yier are the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and she is not an opponent. I don''t dare to care, I can only wait here silently.


    I thought in my heart that it would be great if she could get it. The things that had penetrated into her body before, if they could be controlled, it is estimated that...


    As soon as she thought about it, she felt a little uncomfortable itching in the palm of her hand. She quickly saw that a red patch appeared in the palm of her hand. Gradually, the red flesh split open without bleeding, and a small poisonous snake burrowed out of it.


    She was stunned for a moment, thinking that this thing actually drilled out of her body, and she felt a little sick. She couldn''t tell whether it was her body or not.


    But the poisonous snake came out of her palm, does it prove that she can control those things in her body?


    Thinking of this, she tried to check her body, and when she saw it, she found that those things were entrenched in various parts of her body. If she hadn''t already had some endurance, she would have fainted from fright.


    Everything in front of her is really terrifying. There are all kinds of small poisonous insects on each of her bones. These poisonous insects obviously regard this place as their home. She bit a hole in her original bone and filled it with her own body.


    In her lungs, there are many such insects, not only poisonous insects, but also scorpions and centipedes, as long as there are poisons she has ever seen. There are also poisons she has never seen before, and gradually she has felt that it is not as disgusting as before.


    She glanced at her heart, and when she saw it, she felt depressed and uncomfortable.


    Her heart was actually entangled by blood-colored poisonous snakes, and only a little bit of the surface could be seen, all showing a dark red color.


    Although she couldn''t see the whole picture, she knew how many holes had been pierced in her heart. Needless to say, these holes were bitten by poisonous snakes.


    The colic pain in her previous heart seemed to be vivid in her mind. She looked down along the line of sight. There was no free place for her internal organs and six lungs. Even her dantian was full of poisons.


    She couldn''t help looking at her brain, and to her relief, it didn''t seem to be occupied by anything.


    Just thinking about it, a milky-white bug appeared from her brain, which almost didn''t start her screaming out.


    She was a little scared. Now that she is a person full of poison, is she still a person?


    She gritted her teeth, her face turning pale.


    Then she thought that she was still able to control her own consciousness and body. Apart from being occupied by poison, these places were not controlled, and she could even control each other.


    Can she control all poisons?


    Thinking of this, she tried to get the milky white bug out of her brain, and sure enough, within a while, the bug came out of her forehead.


    After she was out of control, the milky white bug automatically returned to her brain.


    At the same time of fear, she was a little more happy.


    Could it be because of the existence of these things that Meir''s master-servant contract was invalid?


    After all, she is still alive now, not dead, but stronger, and no one else knows except for the disgust in her body. Maybe refining the poison in this body will make him stronger.


    At this time, the situation on Moyle''s side drew her back to her attention.


    Qin Yurou no longer thought about it, but prepared to bring the fragments from the stone.

 Chapter 882： No, theres a lot of poison here

    Qin Yurou was looking for some suitable poisons, and her consciousness controlled them to drill into the ground and slowly approach the big rock.


    After doing all this, she found that neither Mo Yier nor the strong men noticed her movements. So, the courage also grew up.


    Although she has become stronger now, Mo Yier''s influence on her is not a single star, and she is still a little timid in her heart.


    controlled those poisons to punch holes in the stones, and as time passed, no one discovered all this, which made her more and more courageous.


    Finally, she felt the shards within reach, and she could get the shards by pushing the thin layer on top.


    But she didn''t act, if she just took it away, she would definitely be discovered by then.


    Qin Yurou fell into contemplation again, and suddenly saw the little bugs on the ground, and a plan suddenly came to her heart. Now that she can control the poison in her body, I wonder if she can control the poison on the ground?


    Thinking of this, she moved her consciousness again and rolled up on the bugs on the ground. She was surprised to find that it was extremely easy to control.


    There were surprises in her eyes, and now she likes these disgusting things more and more.


    Thinking about it, she can be considered a different way, maybe she can use this to kill those enemies.


    She seemed to be self-taught and slowly controlled the poisonous insects around her. I don''t know when, a signal that could only be understood by a poisonous substance came out of her mouth.


    The poisons in the surrounding area were controlled by her, and when she finished all this, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Immediately, she controlled all the poisons to come here, and soon there was a swoosh around, which attracted the attention of Mo Yier and others.


    "what is that?"


    Mo Yier screamed, her beautiful eyes widened, "No, there are a lot of poisons here!"


    She is not afraid of a little poison, but the overwhelming poison rushed over, it really made people''s scalp numb.


    Mo Yi''er''s voice caught the attention of the people who were fighting on both sides, and they stopped one after another. They also noticed the various poisons that were sweeping the sky and covering the sky.


    "No, miss, let''s go, these things are amazing!"


    A master in the demon world said quickly, came to Mo Yi''er''s side, and grabbed her.


    These poisons add up to an incredible amount. If they fall on their bodies, although they will not be fatal, they will also cause a lot of trouble for them.


    Mo Yier''s strength is not as good as his, or even very low. If he doesn''t leave sooner, he is likely to die at the hands of these poisons. Don''t forget, this is not a fairyland, but a Shinto mystical realm full of opportunities and dangers.


    Mo Yier also reacted. When he was taken away by the master of the demon world, his eyes swept over the stone inlaid with diamond fragments, and he hurriedly shouted: "Elder, the fragments haven''t been obtained yet!"


    She gestured to push the demon master away, but the demon master knew that once Mo Yier was released, the opponent would definitely die.


    He didn''t know why so many poisons suddenly appeared, but it shouldn''t stay here for a long time, no matter what the debris is, it doesn''t matter.


    Yin Pei Pei had long been hiding, and when she saw those poisons, she ran away before anyone else.


    Of course, everyone fled for their lives, and they didn''t see Qin Yurou hiding in the corner, let alone Qin Yurou who was driving the poison.


    After those people escaped, the place where they were standing was densely packed with poisonous substances. Qin Yurou gritted her teeth. Although the poisonous substances looked disgusting and even she was not used to it, she still got in.


    She had to get the shards, of course no one outside could see them at all.


    Mo Yier and others noticed this from a distance, and the two sides did not fight anymore.


    It is definitely not reconciled to let them leave. They plan to wait for these poisons to leave, and then come up to find the debris.


    "Why do these disgusting things appear? Mo Yier was very angry. "That is a piece of animal character. If I can get it, maybe I can have the chance to become a god. "


    The masters of the demon world ignored Mo Yi''er this time, and just looked at the dense, small poison that was about to fold into the sky, and his face was also pale.


    If they left before, even the body made of diamonds would not be able to withstand so many poisonous insects.


    "Miss, these poisons are too powerful, look where the poisons passed before."


    Mo Yier looked at the place pointed by the master of the demon world. She looked pale and trembling, and she couldn''t control her lips and teeth when she spoke: "What is this?" She lost her voice. If she hadn''t escaped in time, I''m afraid She has been gnawed to the bone.


    The place where the poisonous insects passed by was bare, and when they came over, there were obviously many lush branches here. There are also the monsters below, only a skeleton is left, and they are still posing to escape.


    There are even many bones of flying beasts on the ground, some of which are hanging on the branches. The complete skeleton, white, is so conspicuous.


    The cool sarcasm blew into Mo Yi''er''s neck, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck, and finally showed a look of fear in her eyes.


    "Elder, why are so many poisonous insects suddenly appearing here?"


    Not to mention Mo Yier, many masters of the demon world, and others, are very confused about this matter.


    "When will these poisonous insects leave?"


    Mo Yier took a deep breath and came in until now. I don''t know if it was bad luck, she didn''t even get a single piece. Originally, she was with Li Wantong and the others, but it turned out that she could not get any benefit from following them. Yuchan had already obtained a piece of soul character, and Li Wantong also got a character fragment.


    And she, Mo Yier, has nothing, anyway, she is also the daughter of the Tiangang Demon Emperor, so she can''t be such a waste!


    So, no matter what, she has to grab the pieces.


    The powerhouses of the demon world don''t know when these poisons will be able to leave. At this rate, I''m afraid it won''t come easily.


    Besides, under the cover of poison, Qin Yurou had obtained the shard with the word beast, and she was overjoyed. She felt that this shard was prepared for her.


    She had made up her mind to get all the pieces inside, at any cost.


    Originally, she planned to meet Mo Yier, to be by their side, at least to be able to have some protection in this crisis-ridden place.


    Now come first, don¡¯t opportunities and crises coexist?


    While the other party was not paying attention, she escaped from this area under the cover of poison.

 Chapter 883： urn

    Resplendent!


    Mu Bingyun could only find this word to describe the scene in front of him, as if using other words would be cumbersome.


    "I can already feel it, there are fragments in here!"


    She couldn''t help but glanced into Chiye, and her heart turned violent. There were more than a dozen red rays of light. Of course, the places of these red rays were different.


    Not sure that there are fragments inside, but she thinks there must be a part of it.


    Everyone has already believed her words, and they have gained a lot along the way.


    The masters of the Yu family also got two pieces of characters. They originally planned to give them to Yu Piaopiao, but Yu Piaopiao was deceived and scared by Xue Mang, so they let them keep them.


    And Mu Bingyun got another piece of formation character, Cang Yu got two pieces of utensil character. I have to say, their luck is really good.


    Ao Zhuoxing got a piece of script shards, and now he has two shards of script characters in his hand. I think he really is a trustworthy person.


    They have already tried, and every piece that can be pieced together can see the mysterious rune in it.


    "There are a lot of fragments here, please pay attention."


    When everyone heard the words, they all showed joy, and they were much more enthusiastic than before.


    In fact, there is a golden pagoda in front of you, among which there is the largest golden pagoda. There are also a group of small golden pagodas around the big golden pagoda. There are about a hundred of them. When connected together, they form a golden glittering appearance. Very brilliant.


    Small golden pagodas are also in different shapes, some are like birds, some are like houses, some are like beasts, some are like fish, and some are like boats. presented on the tower.


    The ?? is a bit majestic when connected together. These buildings are very beautiful, and the carvings in each place are extreme. If you look closely, you have to take it seriously.


    They walked towards the Shwedagon Pagoda. Of course, they followed Mu Bingyun. She found that the red light in the Shwedagon Pagoda was the most. For fear of a change, they did not act separately.


    The top of the Shwedagon Pagoda is also extremely finely crafted. The eaves above are made of solid-colored gold, which looks more noble under the sunlight. There are also many golden bells on the eaves, all of them at a glance, and they are neatly arranged. At first glance, there are probably thousands of them.


    In addition to golden bells, there are also a small number of silver bells, and there are hundreds of them. The cultivator''s eyes are good, and at a glance, you can see that each of these Jinling and silver bells is also very fine in workmanship.


    The person who builds these things must be a top-level refiner.


    Judging from the glow of admiration in Cangyu''s eyes, they were quite sure how much effort it would take to build such a shrine.


    In addition to Jinling and silver bells, there are all kinds of gems, red, yellow and blue seem to be the dominant colors of these gems.


    There are several entrances around the Shwedagon Pagoda. They looked around and found four entrances, divided into four gates in the south, south, north and west. In front of each gate, there is a pair of tall stone lions. Depressed.


    The ??stairs are paved with marble. They carefully found that these marbles are not on the surface, but on the lower layer, and the transparent material on the top does not know what it is.


    It was not smooth when walking up, which surprised them somewhat.


    Walking into the yard belonging to the Shwedagon Pagoda, the first thing that catches the eye is an ancient Bodhi tree, and in another corner, there is an ancient well. On the ancient well, exquisite things are also carved. On the surrounding walls, There are also beautiful murals.


    These murals are colorful and overwhelming.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes fell on the inside of the Shwedagon Pagoda. She was sure that it was not so easy to get the fragments, and vaguely, she felt the danger inside.


    Therefore, she did not rush in, but observed around.


    "Sister Bingyun, why didn''t you leave?"


    Ouyang Qingqing saw that Mu Bingyun stayed on the stairs and did not enter the tower, so she couldn''t help but ask, the people behind her did not rush in, but waited for her explanation.


    In a short period of time, they completely believed in Mu Bingyun''s judgment.


    "There are footprints here."


    It was not Mu Bingyun who spoke, but Cang Yu beside her.


    "It seems that someone has already entered. It stands to reason that the fragments should be taken away after entering."


    Mu Bingyun fell into contemplation, and everyone felt that something was wrong.


    They all observed the faint footprints on the marble, and they could tell that they were fresh. The person who came in should have stepped on the wet ground to be able to leave some khaki soil.


    For example, they didn''t leave footprints, just because they cleaned up when they came in.


    "Then shall we go in or not?"


    Xue Lin took a look inside, but he couldn''t see what was inside at all, it was pitch black, not as bright as the outside at all.


    "Of course we have to go in, but we have to prepare. We don''t know what we will encounter later. The people who can get here are not weak, you have to be careful."


    Mu Bingyun''s words were unprecedentedly serious. As she spoke, she observed the runes on the door of the Shwedagon Pagoda, and she always felt something special.


    It was clearly a place of harmony, why did she always feel a hint of gloom and even a bit of evil spirits.


    "Yu, do you feel it?"


    Cang Yu nodded: "It''s really a suffocating, Bing''er, I''m afraid the things inside are not simple."


    "Um."


    The two held hands tightly, for fear of losing each other.


    Everyone hurriedly checked, and when they found that there was no problem, the two of Mu Bingyun slowly walked inside and slowly went up. It was no longer a marble floor, but a color that was almost transparent. On the transparent ground, there are even exquisite patterns, which are still colorful.


    When ?? walked in, they found that the door was not closed tightly. She reached out and gently pushed the door open. In an instant, pieces of golden light scattered out, as if bathing in a very comfortable hot spring.


    These golden lights are a bit like absorbed by them when they entered the secret realm of the divine way before. The whole group was a little stunned. They stood at the door and did not enter. kind of holy.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt a warmth between his brows, and immediately cooled down from that comfortable feeling. Turning his head subconsciously, he found that Cang Yu had also woken up, but the others were still enjoying the golden light.


    "Wake them up first, something is wrong!"


    Cangyu nodded, the two of them were fast, and one after another, the magic ball hit the other people''s foreheads, which suddenly woke them up.


    "How is this going?"


    Xue Lin asked in confusion, he only knew that he was caught in a wonderful scene, as if he wanted to stay there forever.

 Chapter 884： Sanskrit

    The strong men of the Yu family were also horrified. They looked at the golden light in front of them vigilantly. The stimulation of the light made them unable to see what was inside.


    At this time, they are standing at the entrance of the main hall. If they go in, what will happen?


    "There is a problem here."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice reached everyone''s ears, and everyone who was still a little confused before woke up with vigilance in their eyes.


    Now that I think about it carefully, the previous scene was really terrible. In a trance, they actually wanted to stay here forever and never go out. What a terrible thing.


    Xue Lin also reacted, her face was not very good-looking, she looked at Yu Piao Piao subconsciously, seeing her face as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    "Silly Yu, are you alright?"


    Yu Piaopiao touched the trace of the divine beast egg on his arm: "Second brother Xue, I''m fine, thanks to Snowbird, it was Snowbird who woke me up when I was lost."


    "Silly girl is very lucky!" Xue Lin muttered, and he breathed a sigh of relief without knowing why, "It seems that the snow bird will soon be able to break out of its shell, Yu silly girl, if you can find some natural talent Earth Treasure is eaten by Snowbird, maybe he can be let out ahead of time."


    "Well, Second Brother Xue, even if I can''t find it here, I''ll buy it at a high price after I go out!"


    Xue Lin''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything.


    As long as Yu silly girl says a word, Yu Jincheng will probably open his pocket and let people pay.


    The ??golden light did not dissipate, it still shone on their bodies. However, they no longer felt the warmth and comfort they had before, instead they felt a little cold for no reason, and they would never fall into the previous scene again.


    A group of people stood in front of the door just like that, with no intention of going in for the time being.


    The sound of hurried footsteps sounded behind ??, everyone turned around, and suddenly saw a large group of people pouring in, some of whom knew and some who did not. The visitor also saw them and was stunned.


    Then saw the golden light seeping out of the hall, and greed appeared in his eyes, and the speed of this group of people could not help speeding up.


    After a few steps, he jumped to the door of the main hall. The door of the main hall was very large. Even if a part of Mu Bingyun and his party were occupied, other people could still walk in easily.


    They also hesitated for a while, and did not rush in.


    Yu Piaopiao bit his lip, his eyes closely following a pair of men and women in the crowd, the man is handsome and the woman is pretty, standing together, they are really a perfect match!


    The two seemed to have noticed her too. Su Er smiled and glanced at her body, without looking further, she moved to Mu Bingyun''s side.


    walked over, followed by Elder Wu next to her.


    "Wood girl, long time no see."


    Su''er passed Yu Piaopiao directly, and when she came to Mu Bingyun, she looked at Mu Bingyun''s temperament, her pupils shrank suddenly, now that Mu Bingyun has recovered her wood veins, it is natural for people to see clearly that she is strong.


    Although Su Er can''t see the details, he can guess a lot.


    "It seems that Miss Mu has gained a lot in recent months, but I don''t know if Miss Mu has found a fragment of the word array?"


    When ?? said this, she was full of scrutiny. She was indeed a little nervous, after all, she only got two pieces of the formation word now. If you know that Mu Bingyun already has four pieces, I don''t know if it will be so angry.


    "I got the shards."


    Mu Bingyun did not bother about this issue, but instead asked: "Miss Su looks so confident, she should have gotten a lot of fragments, right?"


    Su Er only felt her hands tremble. She did get a lot of fragments, but there were only two fragments of the formation word. The other two pieces are the shards of the Dan character and the shards of the soul character, which have no effect on her at all.


    "Su''er is not talented, so there are only two fragments of the formation character," Su''er squinted, looked at the people around him, and said, "If anyone has many fragments of formation characters, Su''er is willing to exchange them with you. , Su Er has a piece of soul character and a piece of Dan character here."


    After the words fell, there were many people in the crowd moving.


    In fact, whenever you are outside the Holy Lotus Temple, there will be such a transaction.


    Everyone wanted the fragments in Su Er''s hand, but they didn''t have any fragments of the word array in their hands.


    "There are other fragments below, I wonder if Miss Su is willing to exchange them?"


    Su Er shook his head: "I only need the fragments of the word formation. If anyone has them, I can give you both, and give you another reward!"


    The faces of the people showed embarrassment, and the conditions were very good, but they didn''t have them at all.


    Mu Bingyun silently calculated, she now has four pieces of the formation character, and Su Er has two, doesn''t it mean that most of the pieces are in the hands of the two of them.


    There are a total of nine pieces of each type, and now there are only three pieces left.


    If she wants to get a big chance in the Holy Lotus Temple, she has to work hard. As long as she can get more than five pieces of the formation word, then she is better than other people, and she should have more chances.


    Su Er was also thinking about it, of course she didn''t know what Mu Bingyun was thinking, and was still thinking about how to get the remaining fragments.


    Su Er saw that everyone in the crowd was moving, but they did not act, and knew that these people did not have any fragments of the word formation.


    At this time, her eyes turned to the inside of the hall. Before everyone had entered, she stepped in and Mu Bingyun kindly gave her a place.


    Other people saw that there was no problem with Su Er going in, and they rushed in quickly.


    In an instant, the golden light of the hall became even more intense.


    At this moment, a burst of Sanskrit sounds suddenly came from the hall, like a long string of runes passed to their minds.


    It was a little different from the previous situation. Mu Bingyun felt a little uncomfortable when he heard such a sound. After using his immortal power to turn off his hearing, he felt better.


    "The sea of ??suffering is boundless, turn back to the shore!"


    The short eight words were introduced into the ears of everyone. Even if they closed their hearing, they could not isolate these eight words.


    Su Er, who was walking at the front, was also confused for a while, but Su Er was also a genius of the Su family, and she reacted after a while.


    was full of vigilance against the golden light that pierced his eyes so hard that he could not open his eyes.


    "Elder Wu, what is this?"


    Su Er couldn''t help but ask, remembering the scene where Mu Bingyun kindly gave her way before, her face collapsed.


    "Miss, I don''t know, the reason why the Shinto Mystery Realm is called the Shinto Mystery Realm is because of its mystery. Every time the scene appears, there will be a big difference, and there may be repetitions. But this time the big The urn, I don''t know what it is. However, according to my intuition, if I can go in, I can probably get the fragments."

 Chapter 885： a false world

    Su''er''s eyes flashed with excitement, as long as she could get the fragments.


    She had a contest with Mu Bingyun, the bets outside were waiting for her, she must win, and Su Er never lost.


    The next fragment can only be hers!


    Mu Bingyun seemed to feel something, did not speak, stood aside, and used Chiye to slowly observe the surrounding situation.


    Sanskrit is still there, constantly washing their minds. She has noticed that many people''s eyes gradually appear confused. Fortunately, the people on their side have no problems.


    Looking over from her, there are many red rays of light, and she has been able to confirm that these red rays of light are the holy lotus fragments. As for what kind of debris, we don''t know yet.


    So, she moved!


    The group followed her, slowly moving forward.


    "If you find yourself unable to move forward, stop immediately or go out!"


    Everyone nodded hurriedly, and at this moment they suddenly heard some movement around them and hurriedly looked back.


    "I know that my sins in this life are heavy, and today I am here to apologize for my sins!" After speaking, the man drew a knife and cut his throat, instantly fell to the ground, and blood flowed all over the ground, which was so conspicuous under the golden light.


    The expressions of everyone changed, and Mu Bingyun was surprised to find that these golden lights were actually absorbing the blood on the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    She shouted again, the golden light became more and more intense, and it was hard to see even so close.


    Even, she couldn''t see the faces of the people around her, and could only see a faint shadow. If she hadn''t felt the warmth from his hand, she would have thought that she was holding a demon.


    This time it''s not a formation!


    She can be sure that this is a false world, and that someone is using a special secret method to erode their brains, and even drive their inner fragility, causing their confidence and heart to collapse and collapse!


    As long as a person''s mind is destroyed, then they will draw their swords and kill themselves like the previous person, and the blood will be scattered, becoming the other person''s tonic.


    "Mu Bingyun, you have made so many murders along the way, repent!"


    "Repent, how many people died because of you, your sins can only be washed away with your blood."


    A fanciful voice sounded in her ears, and her heart was always firm. While listening to these words, she forgot at the same time. Her steps were neither fast nor slow, and she dared not turn her head, because she knew that once she turned her head over, the person she saw would not be Cangyu.


    She looked to other places, as if the previous golden light had all disappeared. Fierce-looking people appeared one by one, they all had human bodies, and there were indeed all kinds of ugly monsters on their heads.


    "Look, you sinful people, shed your blood and dedicate your body and soul to me. I can wash away your sins and make you a clean life again."


    "Look at the person around you, the person holding you, did you feel that his palm was no longer warm, did it feel cold, and even had some animal-like hair."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t look back, she did feel it, the hand that was holding her seemed to turn into a fluffy paw.


    She was being devastated in all aspects, but she always held it, held it tightly, and had no intention of letting go.


    "Don''t you believe it and think it''s all an illusion?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes moved, and her eyes lifted up. At this time, she felt black rays of light all around her, and people were everywhere. These people were terrifying monsters.


    The whole world seemed to be black and white, only her red clothes looked so dazzling.


    She subconsciously looked at the silver hair that fell down from her eyes, and was shocked to find that at some point, the silver hair became brown, shorter, thicker, and even curled.


    "Did you see it? You have also begun to change. If you don''t repent in time, you will soon become a ghost."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t believe it, the voice sounded like a spell again: "Come, come and see what you look like now."


    Her footsteps seemed to be out of the control of her brain, and she walked in one direction. There was a wave of fluctuations in front of her, and a golden basin came out. Out of black color.


    "Look, Mu Bingyun, your sins are too heavy, even the golden pot couldn''t help turning black. The water inside was originally azure and transparent, but now it''s darker than ink."


    "Come here, look at how terrifying and sinful you are now. If you kill someone, you will be ugly. This is your real face."


    Mu Bingyun looked into the golden basin. The small golden basin was indeed completely black, and the water inside was pitch black. It was exactly as the voice said. She glanced inside.


    Sure enough, I saw a ferocious monster with brown hair, a big head, and a very ferocious appearance. The forehead and eyes were protruding, the eyeballs were cloudy and dull, and the nose was sunken in. I couldn''t see the mouth, only able to see. to two long tusks.


    The fangs are blue, and green saliva flows from the gap between the teeth, which is not only ugly, but also disgusting.


    "see it?"


    The voice rang again bewitchingly, she stared blankly at the golden pot, as if looking into it, she didn''t know what to say for a while. At this time, she turned her head and glanced at the person she was holding, who was also hideous and looked extremely vicious.


    also has a pair of eyes that look very cloudy, and they both have a black breath on each other.


    "Mu Bingyun, the man around you is also full of sins. He has killed more people than you, and committed more sins than you. As long as you can destroy him on behalf of my Buddha, then you can alleviate your sins."


    Mu Bingyun just stared at the vicious and ugly monster in front of her. There were constant voices in her ears, noisily brainwashing her to kill this terrifying monster.


    "If you don''t kill him, he will definitely kill you, you see, he has raised his sharp claws and gradually grabbed towards your neck, he has already moved towards you, Mu Bingyun, as long as you kill Not only can he be redeemed, but I will forgive you for your past guilt."


    Mu Bingyun took a closer look and found that he was holding a vicious monster. The monster''s claws were sharp, like a sword, and it was grabbing towards her neck.


    The next moment, she seemed to feel the other''s claws gripping her neck.


    "Go ahead, Mu Bingyun, if you don''t resist, he will kill you, don''t forget, he killed you because he wanted to eradicate his sins and let him be redeemed so that he could survive. It''s not your lover, how much he loves you, in front of his life, he still chooses himself."

 Chapter 886： She believed him!

    "He is a monster, he is a hideous thing, you need to kill him before you can go out alive. As a reward, I will give you what you want."


    "Look, he''s already choking you."


    Mu Bingyun felt the pain in her neck, her eyes still looked at the monster beside her, she didn''t plan to make a move, she just held the fluffy hand tightly.


    "Mu Bingyun, are you going to sacrifice yourself to fulfill him?"


    "You have to know that he is so selfish, if he really loves you, he will definitely fulfill you instead of pinching your neck with sharp claws."


    At this time, she felt that her brain was congested, her whole body was a little confused, and the voice was still ringing in her ears. However, she never resisted, only holding the fluffy hand tightly.


    She didn''t move, because that fluffy hand had been holding her tightly.


    She gambled that even in this illusory world, he still wouldn''t do anything to her, she believed him!


    The opponent''s claws were exerting force, and she seemed to hear the sound of her neck being pinched, and she fell to the ground in embarrassment, still not letting go of that fluffy hand. At the moment when she fell into darkness, she seemed to see the monster''s hideous and vicious smile.


    "Binger."


    When she regained consciousness, a worried voice sounded in her ears, she suddenly opened her eyes, looked at her subconsciously and held her hand, she couldn''t help pinching his palm, feeling the warmth from above.


    She let out a long sigh of relief and hugged him: "I knew it."


    "Thank you for your trust in Bing''er."


    Cangyu also hugged her tightly. He and she had experienced the same thing before, but they both held each other''s hands. No matter what the other party became, they never meant to let go.


    He knew that his Binger wouldn''t kill him, so he didn''t even think about it, didn''t resist at all, no, he thought about it a little bit, if all this is true, it would be good for Binger to survive.


    Mu Bingyun hugged him tightly: "I didn''t expect you to be so scary when you turned into a monster!" There was a smile in the corner of her eyes, and she thought of that hideous face in her mind.


    "Binger is not bad! This is the ugliest Binger I have ever seen."


    "Don''t talk about me, you are ugly too, if you want to be ugly, let''s be ugly together!"


    He kissed her forehead: "No matter how ugly you are, Bing''er is still beautiful. In my heart, she is all beautiful."


    "Stop talking! I don''t usually talk much, and I can''t stop talking sweetly. Let''s take a look at the front."


    She suddenly found that, at some point, they had passed through the previous place, as if they were behind the golden light.


    In front of you are the sitting and reclining Buddha statues and Rakshasa statues carved from white jade. The carvings are still very delicate, and every movement and demeanor are well grasped. The overall look is dignified and beautiful, and it is impossible to resist.


    "What exactly did you mean before?"


    She had just finished asking when two fragments appeared in front of her. The two looked at each other, as if they understood something. Maybe it was because they had experienced the previous false world and got the reward. In that case, they couldn''t get the remaining fragments.


    "The shards of utensils," Mu Bingyun picked up two pieces, one of which was a shard of utensils, with a bit of joy in his eyes, and then flipped through the other piece, "It''s blank again!"


    Including this piece, she got three blank shards in total.


    Before, she tried to piece together the blank fragments, but the result was different from other fragments, and it didn''t work. It even looked like an ordinary piece of jade. If it was outside, no one would take a second look.


    "Yu, keep this for now," she held the blank shard, "I always feel that the blank shard is not that simple, maybe it will be useful later."


    Unfortunately, none of the predecessors got these.


    Now Cangyu has obtained five pieces of utensil characters, which is simply a surprise, she is even happier than him. With only four pieces missing, she can get all the shards. She has not heard of what will happen if she gets all the shards.


    "Yu, we must find all the remaining pieces of utensil characters. Maybe there will be a little miracle, but I want to see and see." It is impossible to collect the fragments of array characters now.


    Although she got four pieces, Su Er also got two pieces. If you are lucky, you may get the rest, but if you are unlucky, not sure.


    But she is already very satisfied. She has always been more casual and not so persistent about these god-given things.


    At this moment, there was some movement behind him, and Su Er and Yu Piaopiao appeared at the same time, and the two of them lost their minds for a while. When they came back to their senses, they saw Mu Bingyun and the two of them standing on the reclining Buddha statue. below.


    Su Er hurried over, and suddenly a ray of light appeared in front of her. Seeing that it was a shard, she quickly picked it up, "Unfortunately, it turned out to be a dan character shard!" She was a little disappointed, but she put it away.


    His gaze fell on Mu Bingyun''s hand, and he was relieved to see that neither of the two fragments was a formation. The vigilance in his eyes was also less, and instead he smiled at Mu Bingyun.


    "Miss Mu, the contest between us seems to have just begun!"


    A fragment also appeared in front of Yu Piaopiao, she picked it up and looked at it: "Hey, the fragment of the word formation!"


    Suddenly, Su Er''s eyes seemed to be like a sharp arrow that was about to pierce Yu Piaopiao.


    "Miss Yu, what shards do you need, I''ll exchange everything else for you!"


    When Yu Piaopiao heard Su Er''s words, she quickly grabbed the fragments in her hands, hid them in her sleeves, and looked at Su Er defensively. She hadn''t forgotten that the last piece of the word formation was defrauded by Su Er instigating Xue Mang to come to her.


    glanced around, and finally found the two of them, Mu Bingyun, as if they had found a savior, they hurried over. Su Er secretly said that it was not good, and it was too late to make a move.


    "Sister Bingyun, put it away quickly, lest someone come to me and deceive me!"


    Yu Piaopiao looked vigilant, as if Su Er was a big liar.


    Su Er was so angry that his blood was surging, and his whole face turned green. She just said that the contest had just started, and Yu Piao Piao slapped her face with a slap on the back. It was painful and painful. This feeling was too uncomfortable.


    Mu Bingyun was of course not polite and nodded: "Thank you, Piao Piao."


    Yu Piaopiao finally became happy. She was deceived of a piece of debris before, which made her feel very guilty. Now that she can help Mu Bingyun, she feels a lot better.


    "Miss Mu''s luck is really good, even Miss Yu is going to you."


    "Sister Bingyun is nice, I will naturally turn towards her, not to mention I turn towards her, everyone in my Yu family turns towards her, elder sister Bingyun is just like my family, of course I can''t compare with other people!"

 Chapter 887： robbed

    Yu Piaopiao has always been gentle, even a little simple.


    If there are people she hates, there is only this fake Su Er. She is the eldest young lady of the Yu family, and she has some scruples about Su Er, so she will not lose momentum.


    Su Er''s face was a little ugly, and his eyes turned to the outside. It didn''t take long for people to break in one after another. Everyone who broke in was rewarded with Sacred Lotus Fragments, and some people didn''t get Sacred Lotus Fragments.


    Mu Bingyun found that the red light spots in Chiye were gradually disappearing, and also knew that the way to get the fragments was to enter the Shwedagon Pagoda. Originally, she thought it was going to be robbed, but she didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Although it is a pity that everyone came together to divide it up, but there is not much greed in the heart.


    Gradually, more and more people came in, and another figure appeared. Surprisingly, this person turned out to be Shuijingzhi.


    When ??Shui Ningzhi walked towards the Rakshasa Buddha statue, a fragment also appeared in front of him.


    Everyone looked over in unison, Shui Ningzhi was stunned for a moment, and quickly took it in his hand, and suddenly stunned: "Shards of Array Words!"


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, it turned out to be a fragment of the word formation, so there was only one fragment of the word formation left.


    Su Er''s eyes were fixed on the shards in Shuijingzhi''s hand, eager to rush up to grab them. Thinking like this, she did, and Shui Ningzhi suddenly felt a strong wind hit, and quickly grabbed the fragments and quickly retreated.


    took a closer look, only to realize that if it was a little late, Su Er''s sword would have cut her neck.


    She didn''t show weakness, she immediately drew out her sword, and the two immediately fought.


    "Miss Su, why do you deceive people too much!"


    Shui Ningzhi''s strength is not as good as Su''er at all, and within a few rounds, Su''er beat him to the point where he couldn''t handle it.


    "Miss Water, give me the fragments of the word formation, and I can exchange them with you!"


    Su Er hit Shuijingzhi''s sword with one sword, and then slapped it to the ground with a palm. Shuijingzhi vomited blood and fell to the ground, with a look of despair in his eyes. There was a trace of resentment on that somewhat indifferent face.


    She didn''t want to take it out, but Su Er''s sword was already on her neck, and her eyes were looking around. The righteous brother hadn''t come in yet, and she didn''t even have anyone to ask for help.


    Seeing the indifferent appearance of Mu Bingyun''s group, she didn''t know why she felt humiliated and unconvinced. Why, they were all the same people. There were countless experts around Mu Bingyun, people who cared about her, even their own strength Better than her water congealing branches!


    At this time, the resentment that had been in her heart for a long time finally made her a little unbearable.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you, but I want the other pieces in your hand!" Shui Ningzhi wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, his eyes fixed, "If you don''t agree, I''ll die with the pieces together. Although Miss Su is powerful, she Can''t stop me!"


    Su Er squinted her eyes, it really doesn''t feel good to be threatened. However, if she can get the shards of the word formation, the other shards are not worth mentioning in her eyes.


    Shui Ningzhi was a little nervous, if Su Er didn''t want to, she could only do her best. With his hands on the ground, he looked very embarrassed, and his back was soaked.


    "Okay, I''ll give it to you!"


    Su Er quickly took out three pieces, two of which were pieces of Dan character, and the other was a piece of soul character. Seeing this, Shui Ningzhi also handed over the fragments of the formation. She knew that after handing it over, in the secret realm of Shinto, she would never get the chance about the formation.


    Su Er put away the fragments of the word formation, and then threw the three fragments aside.


    At this time, Elder Wu also came over and guarded Su Er. He couldn''t help but feel happy when he learned that she had obtained a fragment for a while.


    "Ningzhi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jing Jinshui also came in at this time, but the people who came in later did not get any more fragments. Mu Bingyun checked Chiye and found that those red light spots were gone.


    also understand that there are no holy lotus fragments here.


    Shui Ningzhi held the three fragments tightly in her hands. This was her humiliation. She finally understood the overwhelming hatred in Li Wantong''s eyes. She hated Mu Bingyun, she hated Su Er.


    Mu Bingyun is better than her, luck is always better than her, and she is better than her only in appearance. In the eyes of many people, she is said to be similar to Mu Bingyun.


    Su Er trampled on her self-esteem and destroyed everything about her. She will not let these two people go. One day, she will stand on the top of this world and kill all those who have bullied her. .


    "Ningzhi, eat some medicine pills, who hurt you?"


    Jing Jinshui was very worried, and quickly helped Shui Ningzhi up. The way she fell to the ground was like when he first saw her, it really made him feel very distressed.


    Shui Ningzhi was immersed in the world of hatred for a long time, and was finally awakened by Jingjinshui.


    "Brother, I''m fine!"


    She lowered her head and held a few pieces of holy lotus in her hands, "Miss Su and I exchanged the word shards and used three other pieces."


    Jin Shui understood that it was Su Er who injured Shui Ningzhi. He stood up and glared at Su Er, but next to Su Er was the inscrutable Elder Wu, which made him feel powerless.


    He wanted to rush over and teach Su Er a lesson, but he knew that with his own strength, Su Er could not deal with it, let alone Elder Wu.


    "Brother, don''t worry about me, since you can''t get the formation fragments, it''s not bad to get other fragments." Shui Ningzhi held two of them, "Since God doesn''t want me to learn the formation, then I''ll make alchemy!"


    She knew that when she came in this time, there were only three people with better formation talents than her. Mu Bingyun was the first to bear the brunt, followed by Su Er, and then Li Wantong followed closely behind.


    Her water congealing branches are not strong enough, and the formation method is not comparable, so she has no chance to fight with the three of them.


    Mu Bingyun has all the power and strength, and so does Su Er. Li Wantong has her back to the Jade Cauldron Palace. Even if she gets the Array Fragment, most of them will be snatched away by others. For the time being, Mu Bingyun won''t move, but he won''t help her either.


    Li Wantong will definitely grab it. As for Su Er, hasn''t she already grabbed it?


    Jing Jinshui felt uncomfortable in his heart, he helped Shuijingzhi aside, and his eyes couldn''t help but swept to Mu Bingyun. The blame in his eyes was clearly visible, Mu Bingyun didn''t care, but Yu Piaopiao couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Humph!"


    She snorted coldly, and happened to be seen by Xue Lin who came in, "Silly girl, what are you snorting, and who provoked you? But you are much better than following Xue Mang''s **** before, and you are also a little angry. already."


    "Second Brother Xue!"


    Xue Lin walked in, and at the same time there was something in front of him, a box, he opened it and looked at it, it was a fairy grass, "It''s not bad, although there are no fragments, I can also get some rewards."


    At this time, Mu Bingyun''s eyes suddenly fell on the immortal grass, and his eyes couldn''t help but light up.

 Chapter 888： I wont give you another chance

    "Xue Lin."


    Xue Lin said he didn''t understand Mu Bingyun''s sudden call to him.


    But he still came over and said, "What''s wrong?" When he was about to put away the box, Mu Bingyun stopped him.


    "What do you want, I''ll exchange this fairy grass with you."


    Mu Bingyun was a little happy in her heart. Since she arrived in the secret realm of the Shinto Taoist realm, she has collected a lot of elixir and herbs for washing her veins. Although it is still far from all, this thing can only be accumulated bit by bit.


    Xue Lin was stunned, and gave the box to Mu Bingyun: "Although the fairy grass is not bad, this young master can only keep it as a rare item. Apart from taking it out for auction, it has no other effect. I''ll give it to you."


    Mu Bingyun took the box and took out a bottle of medicinal pills to give to Xue Lin, but Xue Lin was not polite and put it away, and heard Mu Bingyun say: "There is only one, even if it is only one breath, As long as the body does not suffer a devastating blow, it can be eaten alive."


    Xue Lin originally threw it into the storage ring, but when he heard Mu Bingyun say that, his consciousness moved, and he immediately searched in the storage ring that was messed up like a dog''s kennel, and finally found the jade bottle in the small corner. Carefully put it into the place where important things are collected.


    Then he breathed a sigh of relief. How could he forget that Mu Bingyun is the big owner of Shuangyun Firm. Can the things he sells be ordinary?


    A medicinal pill is equivalent to a life, and the immortal grass before is not very effective.


    In fact, there are not many such medicinal pills in Mu Bingyun, there are only three pills in total, one was given to Xue Lin, Cangyu had one here, and she kept one for herself. The elixir was made by Chi Ye to help refine it.


    Xue Lin was indeed frightened, he knew that it was not easy to obtain such a medicinal pill.


    Even Su Er couldn''t help but be moved. Her Su family couldn''t come up with such a thing. Thinking about such an elixir, when life is in crisis, just taking one can restore it to its heyday. It''s like being at home. A must-have, no longer afraid of being attacked.


    The mind moves and the mind moves, the people here are not stupid, and they won''t rob things in the hands of Mu Bingyun.


    Xue Lin suddenly felt a little dangerous, and quickly got closer to Mu Bingyun. Sure enough, those people looked away. Since the medicinal pills were donated by Mu Bingyun, Xue Lin must have a good relationship with her, and they will not go up. Find bad luck.


    "Brother Xue, if you can have a pill like this, you''ll get twice the result with half the effort, and you won''t be afraid of danger."


    Xue Mang was also a little moved, but he didn''t speak.


    He looked around and found that most of the people knew each other, and there were a steady stream of people coming in from outside, but they were stuck here but couldn''t get out temporarily. Everyone looked for other ways to go out for a while, but unfortunately there was none.


    The strange thing is that no matter how many people come in, this small place can hold it without being crowded at all.


    "Brother Xue, it''s a pity that I didn''t find the character fragments and sword character fragments for you."


    Yes, Xue Mang is looking for these two kinds of fragments. He does not have a single goal. In terms of these two talents, they are not on the same level. It would be better if he could find both.


    In fact, in the secret realm of Shinto, in addition to the opportunities of the nine fragments, there are other opportunities, but these opportunities have too many uncertainties. Every time the secret realm of Shinto is opened, some people get it inexplicably, and it is simply impossible to capture.


    He now has three glyph fragments, and two sword glyph fragments.


    The five fragments were naturally snatched from the hands of others.


    "Brother Xue, I heard that the elders of the Yu family have two fragments of characters in their hands."


    Xue Mang narrowed his eyes and said softly, "I see."


    Su Er''s smile became softer: "Thanks to Big Brother Xue last time, now I also have three pieces of the formation character. If I can get all the next ones, I will have a better chance of getting them."


    Xue Mang didn''t speak, but his eyes turned to Yu Piaopiao.


    Yu Piaopiao also felt his gaze, and quickly turned her head away. Originally, she didn''t have so much disgust for Xue Mang and Su Er''s engagement. thing.


    But she couldn''t stand a person who used her feelings to deceive her. This person was Brother Xue, whom she had liked for a long time, and was once a hero in her heart.


    At this moment, Xue Mang actually walked towards her, she couldn''t help but take a half step back, she was relieved when she remembered that there were no fragments on her body.


    "Piao Piao."


    Yu Piao Piao lowered her eyes, clasped her hands tightly, and her voice was filled with sadness: "Brother Xue, since you don''t like Piao Piao, why are you taking advantage of Piao Piao''s feelings?" She raised her head, tears in her eyes, and she looked stubborn. , It''s distressing, Xue Lin can''t stand it anymore.


    A silly girl is a silly girl. How many times do you have to ask such a simple question.


    is of course for the benefit, because Su Er can bring benefits to Xue Mang, while the benefits that she brings to Yu Piaopiao are too small to help him Xue Mang to a higher level.


    Such cruel words, Xue Lin did not say it, because he was afraid of hitting the silly girl.


    Xue Mang raised his hand and wanted to touch her head as usual, but saw her dodge and put it down again.


    "It was my fault last time, Su Er just needs the fragments of the word formation, and I will use other things to make up for the fluttering."


    Yu Piaopiao looked at him blankly, is this still the big brother Xue she knew?


    "Big Brother Xue doesn''t want to deceive Piao Piao, but..."


    Yu Piao Piao lowered her head, tears falling to the ground: "But what? But you are afraid that I will give the fragments of the word array to Sister Bing Yun, or that Su Er is your fiancee now, so although you don''t want to deceive Piao Piao, Had to cheat for your fianc¨¦e, right?"


    "Sorry, Piao Piao, there will be no next time."


    Yu Piao Piao bit his lip, looked up at him, and shook his head: "I think I understand, Brother Xue. Piao Piao is not someone who doesn''t know interest, since you don''t have any feelings for Piao Piao, neither does Piao Piao. Force something, but please don''t take advantage of my feelings."


    "Whether there is a next time or not, I will not give you the next chance."


    The corners of her eyes were a little sarcastic, "It was Su Er who told you that the Yu family had two character fragments, so you came here, right?"


    When the Yu family got the two pieces, she was the one who deliberately told Su Er. She Yu Piao Piao is not a fool, she has only a little expectation, but the result is still disappointment.


    "Elder, give me the character fragments!"


    The elders of the Yu family looked at each other and gave Yu Piaopiao the fragments of the characters. They don''t care about the fragments. The purpose of their entry is not to find the fragments, not even Yu Jincheng''s purpose. The agreement reached between Yu Jincheng and Mu Bingyun was...

 Chapter 889： Changes in Akagi

    If you find Xianshi Mine and Xianjing Mine, tell him, yes, Yu Jincheng is for people to come in to dig treasures, which is different from everyone''s purpose.


    Everyone in the Yu family has no idea about fragments. For them, it is meaningful to collect more immortal stones and spend them.


    Yu Piaopiao looked at the two glyph fragments in his hands, his face was complicated, and after a long brewing, he finally walked in front of Xue Mang and put the fragments in Xue Mang''s hands.


    "Since Big Brother Xue likes these, then keep it. You don''t have to go to great lengths to use any kind words to coax it here."


    Xue Mang was also stunned, and Su Er didn''t expect that it was Yu Piaopiao who could do such a thing.


    In her eyes, Yu Piaopiao is just a spoiled young lady who doesn''t understand anything, and loves Xue Mang with all her heart. As long as Xue Mang says a word, she can do anything.


    She couldn''t help but take a second glance, and Yu Piaopiao just met her line of sight: "Miss Su, since you want the formation fragments, you have to rely on your own skills! Aren''t you competing with Sister Bingyun? Then Please show your ability to compete with Sister Bingyun!"


    The implication is that you, Su Er, used all your conspiracy methods to obtain the fragments of the word formation, and you are not worthy to compete with Mu Bingyun at all. She Yu Piaopiao looked down on such a dark behavior.


    Su Er didn''t know if she hit some evil **** today, but she didn''t mention the bad luck again and again, and was smeared in face.


    The most unacceptable thing for her is that the person who wiped her face turned out to be Yu Piaopiao, a defeated general she looked down on at all.


    She stared at Yu Piaopiao, as if to see something from the other person''s face.


    Yu Piao Piao turned around and returned to her original position, without giving her a look. She felt uncomfortable, she just wanted to give herself a result.


    From today onwards, she will not post it again. Xue Mang has disappeared from her world, and from now on, she is a complete Yu Piao Piao. Although this decision made her feel suffocated to the point of being unable to breathe, she understood that she could not continue.


    Like someone who doesn''t value you and even thinks about taking advantage of you, that''s a scumbag!


    Xue Lin also did not expect that Yu Piaopiao could do such a thing in front of Xue Mang, which not only made Su Er lose face, but also slapped Xue Mang hard.


    Xue Mang didn''t seem to see the eyes of the people around him, but his eyes were always on Yu Piaopiao''s body. He tightly held the two glyph fragments in his hands. He was clearly holding them tightly, but he felt that something was coming from him. disappeared from the hands.


    He couldn''t catch it, didn''t even know what was missing.


    "Boom¡ª"


    Just when he was about to say something, there was a loud noise behind him, attracting everyone''s attention.


    I saw the golden light on the main hall where I came from, all dissipated.


    Mu Bingyun''s brows moved, Cangyu found something: "Bing''er, is there something wrong?"


    "Yu, look, I''m going to do something. I feel that these golden lights are good things. Although monks can''t absorb them, they can."


    It was naturally red in her mouth.


    It was only after she received Chiye''s message that she learned that these golden lights were useful to her, so she began to think.


    So, Cang Yu was protecting Mu Bingyun. She let go of her consciousness and controlled Chiye with all her strength to absorb the golden light from outside. When the golden light was absorbed into Chiye, she didn''t know where it went.


    But she felt Akaji change.


    seems to be expanding!


    Not only that, there seems to be a very mysterious power inside.


    and many more!


    Isn''t this the kind of power that was absorbed before?


    She tried to absorb some of them, but found that these powers were a little different, but it was impossible to tell what the difference was.


    She has a feeling that if she can absorb enough mysterious power, she is likely to break through to the ninth order of Immortal Venerable.


    Chiye does have a function that can transform the power of others into her to absorb. She has only used this function a few times, and she used it at the beginning, but she didn''t use it later.


    I didn''t expect it to be able to transform this kind of unabsorbed power, and I also explored Chiye a little more in my heart.


    Everyone only knew that the golden light in the hall was decreasing, but they did not realize that it was absorbed by Mu Bingyun. After all, they can''t absorb this kind of golden light, so they don''t believe that Mu Bingyun can absorb it.


    Chiye seems like a very hungry child, desperately absorbing and growing. Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt a ferocious explosion in his mind, the whole person groaned, Cang Yu hurriedly hugged her.


    "Binger."


    She only felt a little dizzy in her head, as if she had been shaken. After a while, she stabilized. Seeing his concerned and worried expression, she quickly said, "It''s okay, there are some situations, it''s not a bad thing."


    Hearing the words, Cang Yu was relieved, but he still did not dare to take it lightly.


    She felt that although Chiye was still absorbing, it calmed down inside, and her consciousness sank into it. Now it doesn''t need her control at all, it can absorb the golden light from outside on its own.


    Chiye has indeed expanded a lot, more than tripled. Every place where things are stored has also expanded a lot, and even the workshops for alchemy and alchemy have also expanded, and¡­


    In a certain corner, there was a black piece of land, not big enough for three people to stand on. The black soil was mixed with some golden particles, like fine sand. When her consciousness covered the soil, a message entered her mind.


    Interesting loam black soil!


    She was stunned for a moment. She had heard of Xiyang, but she had never heard of Xiyang Black Soil.


    The soil is a treasure for anyone, and it can grow everything. No matter what plants are planted on the soil, they can survive instantly.


    When she was thinking about what the black soil was, a message instantly passed to her mind.


    It turns out that black soil is also a kind of thing that can grow all things. It is not the ordinary black soil that the mortal world calls it, but the advanced black soil. But it can''t plant and live everything in an instant, but it can provide energy continuously, a bit like the fertilizer needed for planting flowers.


    The golden particles in the black soil are the soil, and mixing the two together can achieve a multiplier effect.


    She was a little excited, is it the elixir she needs, as long as it is planted in this place, she can get what she wants?


    In this case, in the future, she can collect the seeds while picking up the immature seedlings, and she is not afraid of not being able to survive.


    She hesitated, the elixir and fairy grass had not grown for a short time, even if she found these, what was the meaning?


    On her own, she can ripen ordinary plants, and she doesn''t need the tasteless loamy black soil at all.


    I don''t know if she knows her thoughts, but at this time, Chiye sent her a message again.

 Chapter 890： The disappearing Shwedagon Pagoda

    Time bonus!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, and he looked at this small black land consciously, and liked it a little.


    She asked again, how fast can the bonus increase, and a message came: a thousand times!


    Now she is relieved, no, she should be too happy.


    She regretted a little, why didn''t she pull up the saplings of those fairy fruits before, looking at the small black land in front of her, she laughed at herself. When did she become so greedy, there was only so much black land, even if she brought back all the saplings she encountered, there was no place to plant it.


    She calmed down for a while and regained her previous calm. It was good news for her that such a black land suddenly appeared.


    Sure enough, greed is endless!


    Just as she exited, Chiye seemed to have absorbed the golden light outside, and the last message came over. She was stunned again, never knowing that Chi Ye was so mysterious.


    It turns out that as long as it can obtain more mysterious power, it can expand again, and the black land will also expand, and maybe something unexpected will appear in the future.


    She couldn''t help but look forward to it, is there something to help her wash her pulse?


    Chiye didn''t answer her, as if she had fallen asleep.


    She wasn''t annoyed either, but she just asked casually. If she didn''t show up, it wouldn''t be a loss.


    Consciousness retreated, and he met the worried eyes of the man.


    "All right?"


    She nodded, "Okay," she couldn''t help sharing the surprise with him, "There is good news."


    The man had never seen her take Chiye so seriously before, so he couldn''t help but listen carefully. After learning what had just happened, he couldn''t help but be shocked. They have seen a lot of strange things in the world.


    He is an artifact refiner himself, however, Chiye is something he can''t understand. Not only can he refine alchemy, he can even repair everything that is missing, even he may not be able to do it.


    So who is the holy man who makes Chiye?


    Both ?? have already guessed that Chiye is not from Nanyuan. At least they are so guessing now, and as for who built it, they don''t even know.


    "Can go out!"


    The voices of the crowd brought them back to their senses, and sure enough, they appeared in the previous hall.


    At this time, they turned their heads and found that the faces of the sitting and reclining Buddha statues and the Rakshasa Buddha statues were blurred. Before they could marvel, the whole person seemed to be thrown out by a force.


    In mid-air, they felt that the distance was out of the Shwedagon Pagoda, and it didn''t stop until a long distance.


    When everyone landed on the ground and stabilized their figures, they heard an exclamation again.


    "Look, what''s going on over there?"


    "This..." Many people''s eyes widened, looking at the Shwedagon Pagoda, and the surrounding small shrines, which seemed to be dried and blown away.


    Mu Bingyun is not unfamiliar with seeing such a scene. Isn¡¯t that what the previous ancient houses were like?


    The splendid golden pagoda slowly disappeared in front of their eyes, like a building piled up with sand, which was always no match for the power of the wind to spread out.


    The disappearance of those priceless treasures also made everyone feel distressed.


    Originally, after they thought about it, they dismantled the Shwedagon Pagoda. The materials on it were also first-class, and they could be auctioned for a good price.


    Pity!


    Even Su Er''s background, seeing all this, couldn''t help but feel a pity. Inside the Shwedagon Pagoda, there are treasures everywhere, but they can only watch everything and wait for it to disappear.


    ¡­


    In the endless desert, you can occasionally see one or two green forests, a blue sky, and fluttering white clouds. Except for the obstruction of wind and sand, everyone also ushered in a rare tranquility.


    Heaven and earth seemed to be quiet, only the sound of geese passing by the sky.


    Next to the forest, there will be a clear water, the blue is bottomless, but it is mixed with blue and green, and it looks very beautiful.


    The colored stones at the bottom of the water are also of various shapes, and everything in front of them relaxes the mind unconsciously.


    "Such a beautiful place!"


    Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help saying a word, and even squatted down, the cold water brushed past his fingertips, cool, minus the hot and dry all the way, as if all the lead was washed away from his body.


    By the water, there are lush green Asakusa that is growing well. She couldn''t help sitting cross-legged, playing with the water and looking up at the sky, her thoughts had drifted away with the white clouds.


    Ao Zhuoxing stood aside, looking at Ouyang Qingqing''s appearance, he couldn''t help laughing, he didn''t know what he was laughing, he always thought this scene was beautiful.


    The scenery is beautiful, and the people are even more beautiful, but he feels that the scenery sets off the people, and the people make the scenery beautiful.


    "Brother Ao, the water here is so cool."


    Ouyang Qingqing raised his head and hurriedly called Ao Zhuoxing over to play in the water.


    Ao Zhuo Xing stiffened for a while, but he was still in the past, but he didn''t play with water like Ouyang Qingqing: "You are a big old man, Ao, what you play in water will definitely make people laugh. Just fine."


    Ouyang Qingqing didn''t force it, and instead greeted Mu Bingyun and Yu Piaopiao, Mu Bingyun was naturally not so interested, but Yu Piaopiao was very happy, and Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly swept to the surface of the water, and couldn''t help playing.


    Other people were moved when they saw the appearance of the two of them. Many of the women present swept up on the water and played to their heart''s content.


    The tensed nerves of the cultivator seemed to have relaxed a lot at this time, and even Su Er wanted to go up and play, seeing that Mu Bingyun was just sitting quietly by the side, and she didn''t move.


    In short, she just likes to compare herself with Mu Bingyun.


    Xue Mang''s eyes locked on the woman dancing on the water, dressed in pale green clothes, which made her a little angry.


    It seems that he has never seen Yu Piaopiao smile so happily. When he was by his side, he only noticed her identity as the eldest miss of the Yu family, a daughter who was pampered and spoiled by Yu Jincheng since childhood.


    She has never smiled in front of him like this before. Her usual smiles are all soft and cut. They look like budding flowers, and they look beautiful and charming, and sometimes they can''t help but make people feel pity.


    is not as lively as it is now, like a free-flying bird, and like a fairy on the water, she was originally a fairy.


    Su Er suddenly felt that something was wrong: "Brother Xue, what are you looking at." Following Xue Mang''s line of sight, she happened to see the scene where Yu Piao was smiling and playing with Ouyang Qingqing.


    Ao Zhuoxing stood on the shore, side by side with Xue Lin, and it was surprising that both of them were looking at one of them.


    Su Er couldn''t help but say, "Brother Xue, does Xue Lin like fluttering?"

 Chapter 891： desert

    Xue Mang was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t realize that his body was actually a little tight, and the feeling of losing something came again, which made him feel a little bored.


    He looked away and put it on Xue Lin''s body, and he found that the other party noticed Yu Piaopiao. He strongly suppressed the discomfort in his heart and pulled Su Er.


    said: "Xue Lin has grown up, what decision he has now is beyond my control."


    Although everyone knew that Xue Lin seemed to be driven away by him, if Xue Lin wanted to come back, he would still welcome him. Who called Xue Lin his younger brother!


    Although Xue Lin has not achieved much now, he is not as **** as before. In the future, even without his protection, he will be able to stand on his own in the Immortal Realm.


    And he, Xue Mang, is destined to lead the Xue family to a high place, and he is about to pursue a higher strength.


    Xue Mang''s world has no feelings, only feelings of interests.


    With a smile in his eyes, he held the woman who was not at all tempted, as if he had already figured out his future path. Out of the corner of the eye, he glanced at the pale green elf on the water and never looked again.


    Su Er had some doubts in her eyes, and her heart might just be an illusion. If Brother Xue really liked Yu Piaopiao, he would not have done that, let alone be with him.


    So she was relieved, Big Brother Xue belonged to her, and she liked it early in the morning. If Yu Piao Piao was so ignorant, she wouldn''t mind letting him teach him a lesson.


    "Binger, how is it?"


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes and said, "I''ve already tried it, and it doesn''t work. If I can find seeds in the future, or if there are no mature seedlings, I can pick them up."


    Hearing this, Cang Yu smiled happily. He stroked this man''s silver hair, his eyes dimmed, "I miss Bing''er''s blue silk."


    "Why do you dislike this white hair?"


    "of course not."


    He held on to his silver hair with pity, and whenever he thought of such a scene, he couldn''t help but blame himself, and the person he regarded as a treasure almost had an accident because of him, "No matter what happens in the future, Binger must not think about it, you must Believe me, I will never leave you."


    She leaned against his chest, the warm breath warmed her body and her heart, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up: "Okay, no matter what happens, I won''t think like I used to, nor will I This will make cultivation go awry. As long as I am alive, you must live, and even if someone wants your life, you must pass me first.¡±


    If one day, he really wants to disappear from this world, she will definitely practice hard, exhaust everything, perform the time-rewinding technique, and also find him back.


    So, she will never be the same again, as long as she is alive, he will not be allowed to disappear in this world.


    There is a quiet beauty between the two, which makes countless people envious. The emotions of the two are known to everyone in the fairy world. Feeling their emotions, I can''t help but look forward to whether I will have such a day.


    The quiet time passed quickly. After a few days of rest, everyone recovered their strength and started walking again.


    The endless desert, occasional green forest, and turquoise clear water all brought a different feeling to their journey.


    The monsters and crises in the desert also added some excitement to their trip, more dangerous, and more insightful.


    Since stepping into the desert, countless people have died, and the dead will always be looted by the living, and thrown on the desert at will, covered by wind and sand, and rotten by time.


    In the harsh and dangerous environment, they know more about trust and betrayal.


    They are very envious of the group at the front. No matter what crisis they encounter, they can always protect the weak in the center, and the strong in the front, back, left and right, and deal with the vicious beasts.


    When it''s all over, they''ll pack up and hit the road again.


    They cooperated so perfectly, no one could say that kind of refreshing feeling.


    They thought, what if that was their teammate?


    Is it possible to get more treasures and fragments?


    Then they shook their heads again, they thought, if they met such a teammate, they would definitely give each other a savage knife when they faced the beast.


    Therefore, they will not have such teammates, because such teammates have already been killed by them.


    Flying sand and rocks, violent storms, depleted immortal power, dry world, this time there is no blue sky and white clouds, only a gloomy sky that is about to fall down, like a hard shackle, ruthlessly suppressed on their necks. One cannot breathe.


    "Be careful, everyone, hold hands!"


    Mu Bingyun said, and the group hurriedly pulled each other. The desert in the secret realm of Shinto is still different, and it is also different when there is a sandstorm. Such power can easily destroy solid buildings.


    If a mortal is here, it only takes a moment to be blown into a sieve by this huge sand city storm and sleep forever.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    "Help!"


    "Save..."


    There were screams in her ears, and Su Er and others also ran fast. Even with the cover formed by immortal power, it still made her embarrassed. Fortunately, the protection of Elder Wu made her feel much better.


    Those monks with low strength and no one to protect them will suffer.


    Either the protective cover on the body was cut, the body was cut into pieces, the blood stained the sand underneath, but it was instantly covered by new sand.


    or covered with sand and buried here.


    In a trance, they saw Mu Bingyun and his party, they were still walking in the front, they held each other''s hands, and formed a special formation in the center, the sand just passed by them, but didn''t hurt them.


    Su Er saw it, and Shuijingzhi also saw it.


    Formation!


    The two of them thought of this at the same time, is this a formation? ?


    They couldn''t help but be shocked. It''s not that they have never seen such a human-based formation, but... the formation in front of them didn''t even have a little fluctuation in the formation, as if it was a natural formation formed by their position.


    horrible!


    Two words appeared again in their minds. For the first time, they felt that Mu Bingyun was a terrible character. They found that these people did not control the formation, and the formation really seemed to be covered by the sky.


    "Sister Bingyun, your formation seems to have improved again, thanks to you, otherwise Piao Piao and I will suffer."


    Here, the two of them have the lowest strength, and Xue Lin is a little bit stronger than them.


    When the strange thing happened, Mu Bingyun suddenly asked them to hold their hands, and let them control their body shape, standing in the proper position, watching her cast the formation technique.


    Instantly relaxed, this special formation kept them away from the violent attack of the sandstorm.

 Chapter 892： Picking up cheap will pay the corresponding price

    Su Er and Shui Ningzhi followed closely behind them, and they found that the more they followed, the less attacked they were.


    Ouyang Qingqing and Yu Piaopiao said at the same time, "Sister Bingyun."


    "Sister Bingyun."


    "Can you be faster, and you can pick it up again."


    Mu Bingyun noticed the two behind him, squinted his eyes, and smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth: "I don''t like letting people pick up bargains either. If you pick up bargains, you will pay a corresponding price."


    After the words fell, everyone only felt that there was a change, and they saw Mu Bingyun cast the formation technique again, and at the same time let them control their bodies, the outside attack could no longer hit them.


    However, it flew straight to the top of their heads, and when it reached the top, it fell down like a gust of wind.


    The voice of ??suffered to everyone''s ears. Su Er was the first to see it, and quickly said: "Elder Wu, withdraw!"


    Although she didn''t know what was going on, she always felt that she would be very embarrassed if she didn''t leave.


    Jing Jinshui also hurriedly pulled Shuijingzhi away, and the group was once again severely attacked by the sandstorm. Even a top-level powerhouse like Elder Wu couldn''t help but struggle, and ate a pill containing one pill.


    Su Er looked at Mu Bingyun and his group who were far away, and unknowingly there was some hatred and jealousy in his eyes.


    However, everything in front of her could only make her fight with all her might, she thought, she finally understood the gap between her and Mu Bingyun, this is the gap in strength, she Su Er really had to admire it!


    "Brother Xue, let''s hurry up, otherwise it will be more dangerous."


    Shui Ningzhi was also stunned for a moment, knowing that if it wasn''t for the golden water, he would probably be submerged by the sandstorm: "Brother, I always let you do this..."


    "Ningzhi, don''t talk about it, let''s hurry up!"


    "Um."


    She found that she was almost unable to see the shadows of those people, and only saw a huge mass of sand walking, gradually becoming one with the desert.


    The gap between them is really too big, she gritted her teeth and walked with difficulty...


    ¡­


    "It''s too thrilling."


    Ouyang Qingqing had a lingering fear in her heart, feeling that there were more and more people behind her, she didn''t look back, she just said, "Sister Bingyun, your formation is too powerful."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but laugh: "If I can break through to the twelfth level of the trap formation this time, it should be even better." She has always been very confident in the formation technique.


    "Of course." Yu Piao Piao''s eyes were about to reveal little stars, "Sister Bingyun, are we going to cross the river next?"


    "Recover first, I don''t know what danger there will be, let the strength return to the peak period, and there is a guarantee." She stopped everyone from moving forward, even if they walked fast, they might not get anything.


    The strength has not recovered, even if you are robbing things, you have to be slower, chop wood and sharpen your knives, you have to be prepared.


    She found that there were several red light spots on the opposite side, which were not as bright as before, and she wondered if they could be fragments.


    Everyone already believed her words very much, and they all sat cross-legged and began to swallow medicine to recover.


    The people who followed behind saw that they were recovering, and they only thought that they had consumed too much before.


    Looking at the other side of the river, there is a dense forest with towering trees, and it is not clear what is on the other side of the forest. However, this forest is not large, and the khaki sand can be seen on both sides.


    Some people rushed over eagerly, and some people also chose to stay here.


    When Su Er came here, his eyes locked on Mu Bingyun, and he jumped over without saying anything.


    Shui Ningzhi did the same, and they didn''t stop there. For them, it was always good to walk in front of Mu Bingyun.


    Yu Piaopiao is the fastest to recover. After all, her strength is the lowest here. She can recover by swallowing a few pills. If she blushes, she also contributes the least.


    "Sister Bingyun, they have all passed." Her eyes were a little anxious, "What if there are fragments of the word array over there!" She knew that Mu Bingyun now has five pieces, but Su''er has three pieces, so there is only one left. , so a little anxious.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes and saw Su Er and Shui Ningzhi in a hurry, and said, "Piao Piao, don''t be in a hurry, it''s not easy over there, even if you rush fast, you may not be able to get the fragments of the formation."


    Cultivation, in fact, has to pay attention to a predestined method, although she does not believe in fate, after all, she is a person who has changed her life, but she believes in fate.


    Yu Piaopiao heard that she was not in a hurry, but she was not in a hurry. After all, she was not very interested in fragments. The Yu family was no longer in a hurry. These elders were overjoyed when they saw that Yu Piaopiao had grown up with Mu Bingyun.


    For a long time, there were no people who continued to appear behind them. Most of those people were buried in the wind and sand, and that place became their eternal place.


    Mu Bingyun and his party had recovered to their heyday, and only then did they get up and prepare to pass.


    There is a yellow river in front of me. The water is turbid, and the bottom cannot be seen. The current is very fast, like a person in a hurry. The river is neither wide nor narrow, but it is very long. Where does the water come from.


    Judging from the khaki-yellow stone pier on the river, it should not be deep. The stone pier just fits a foot, and the carvings are also in different shapes. From this, it can be seen that this river should be built by people. from.


    The group of figures gently stepped over the stone pier, and soon reached the other side of the river, where the forest was in front of them.


    There seems to be a road in the forest. They walked straight on the road, and gradually entered the forest, looking vigilant.


    The inside of the forest is very cool, there is no heat and dryness outside, and with the advice of Mu Bingyun, they dare not relax their vigilance.


    Every step is very careful, the small path is still a path with no end in sight, but they all know that this path must have a head.


    The dense branches and leaves on both sides occasionally swept over them, making noises.


    The forest is very quiet, as if there are no birds, insects and beasts, not even small ants.


    Quietly strange, even scary.


    "Have you noticed, the deeper you go in, the darker the leaves are."


    Xue Lin''s words caught everyone''s attention. Looking back, he really seemed to see a color gradient, from the outside to the inside, from light to dark, which was really weird.


    "Everyone, be careful. Although I don''t know what''s ahead, I have a sense of crisis from my heart."


    Mu Bingyun knew that his feeling was very accurate, and everyone was serious, not daring to be careless, and even raised a defensive cover around the body.


    After carefully passing through the lush forest, a look that they thought was a little strange appeared in front of them.


    This seems to be a khaki world, but the little green on it makes people feel extra awkward, and some are out of place.

 Chapter 893： grotto

    It turns out that behind the forest, there are rows of grottoes hidden.


    To be precise, the original appearance here should be a sinister cliff. These grottoes are located on the cliff. I don¡¯t know who made them, but they are so beautiful.


    The shape of the rock wall is also strange. There are exquisite lotus-shaped windows carved on the rock. The grottoes are connected one by one, like blossoming lotuses blooming together, side by side, as if waiting for someone to check.


    Below ?? there are rows of masters supporting them, and the pillars are also carved with various incomprehensible, and even some wonderful patterns.


    The other side of ?? is like a deep mountain and valley, which always feels completely strange, and it is so natural.


    Everyone went over and chose a passage to go up. When they just entered, they found a piece of black carvings, and they were stunned for a moment.


    "These look like bats!"


    As soon as Yu Piaopiao''s words fell, those carvings moved, and a large number of bats flew out and rushed towards them. It also made a very ugly sound, and everyone was stunned.


    "It''s not engraving, it''s real!"


    Yu fluttered loudly, and when the huge bat rushed over, everyone quickly raised the protective cover while driving away the flying bat.


    However, there seemed to be countless bats inside, scrambling to fly out, and the attacking power became stronger and stronger. However, in the eyes of everyone, this attack power is still unable to do anything to them.


    Finally, they passed through the dark passage, which was also the passage full of bats. It was certain that the road they had chosen was not traveled by anyone.


    These bats wouldn''t exist if someone walked by.


    They are more careful, and from these terrifying bats alone, there may be something more powerful inside.


    Finally, they walked in and entered the grotto. In a bright place, they found all kinds of exquisite carvings. These carvings seemed to be natural.


    Beautiful murals depicting the life of ancient immortals. They looked at them one by one and saw many stories they had never heard before. Every mural has a story.


    Unconsciously, they walked further inside. At this time, they found a main hall. The main hall was very empty. Except for a few simple ornaments, there were no other things.


    Suddenly, they felt a line of sight shot to them, and they looked over, only to see a huge black bat appearing in their field of vision.


    "Big bat!"


    Yu Piaopiao stared at the bat on the seat. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the huge black figure on the seat disappeared, and a woman in black gauze appeared instead.


    The ?? woman turned her back to them, and they could still see the pointed ears on both sides of the woman, which was a little scary. The group did not dare to speak again, and they all guarded the black gauze woman above.


    Aside from her pointed ears, she is actually in good shape, and her hair is about to fall to the ground.


    The woman turned around, her eyes locked on them. Her eyes are very dark, different from ordinary people, like the eyes of those bats seen before. It is not surprising to remember that women were originally transformed by bats.


    The ?? woman smiled at them, and only then did they notice that the black veil on the woman''s body was so exposed.


    They always thought that the women in Jade Ding Palace were the most revealing, but they didn''t expect that there were more revealing women than Jade Ding Palace, and the men present were a little uncomfortable.


    From the back, the woman''s color is all black, and the style is not different. However, from the front, it turned out to be a mesh. Except for a few key parts that were covered, other parts could be seen clearly, especially the pair of slender and fair **** and flat abdomen. Sexy navel, like a jade-like collarbone.


    Her lips were bright red, the corners of her eyes were a little sharp, and her eyes were breathtaking, as if she wanted to hook people''s souls away.


    She smiled, waved her hand, and the clothes with the net waved instantly. When everyone heard the sound of swishing from outside, they saw a piece of bats appear, and gradually turned into beautiful women and presented them in front of them. in front of.


    "My sons, come from a long way, why don''t you ask us to entertain you."


    At this time, Mu Bingyun suddenly found some bones in the dark, and his heart was shocked, as if he had understood something. It''s not that no one has come in on this road, and those who come in may have suffered.


    The culprit was naturally the bat spirit in front of her. The bat spirit also noticed Mu Bingyun, her eyes stayed on her face, and then she found the man next to her, and her pupils lit up.


    She came all the way, looking graceful, even more graceful than Yuchan, especially her staggered legs, which made people daydream.


    "Go away!"


    Suddenly, Yu Piao Piao shouted fiercely, and with one sword he chopped down a bat spirit that was entangled in Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin also reacted immediately, a little annoyed. He was distracted for a while, but unexpectedly fell into the illusion of the bat spirit.


    "Second Brother Xue, are you alright?"


    Xue Lin glanced at the bat spirit that had been hacked to death and had been beaten to its original form. He had lingering fears and did not dare to look directly at Yu Piaopiao. But he didn''t understand why when he saw the bat spirit earlier, he thought it was Piao Piao, and that face was really exactly the same as Piao Piao.


    "Second brother Xue, don''t get distracted. These bat spirits are going to **** your blood. Look at the bones around you. If you get distracted, Piao Piao can''t help you."


    Xue Lin quickly reacted and suppressed the doubts in his heart, but he still didn''t dare to look at Yu Piaopiao''s face. I don''t understand, at that time, why the person he saw was Yu silly girl!


    Damn it!


    Xue Lin also took out his long sword and joined Yu Piaopiao and the elders of the Yu family to deal with the bat spirit who came over.


    Ao Zhuoxing''s powerful aura of the dragon family can naturally attract bat spirits.


    A wonderful woman walked up to him and said, "This son is really strong, when the little girl saw her, her soul was hooked by the son, son, I don''t know if I can watch the nothingness with the little woman. What about the scenery of the grotto?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little anxious: "Brother Ao, be careful, don''t fall for this woman''s tricks!" As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a strong wind coming from both sides and hurriedly avoided.


    "I don''t like a coquettish **** like you!"


    Ao Zhuoxing roared loudly, and before the opponent could react, he slapped the opponent to pieces. Immediately, seeing Ouyang Qingqing being attacked by two bat spirits, he was furious and ran over quickly, one in the palm of his hand, showing no mercy at all, and protected Ouyang Qingqing behind him.


    "Young Master, your friend is so rude. You even killed all my sisters. You must not be as cruel to me as they are?"

 Chapter 894： Bihua Goddess

    The bat spirit said so, but did not rush to approach. She vaguely felt that the aura on the two of them was unusual, and she knew that these people were a little different from the previous ones.


    "Master, don''t you really like people?"


    Bat Jing''s soft and boneless appearance, if it were another person, most of them couldn''t bear it.


    But who is Cangyu?


    Apart from Mu Bingyun, he has never been seen approaching other women. Especially this kind of coquettish, he didn''t even look at it.


    "Master, do you want to get this? Come with me, and I''ll give it to you." A piece of debris suddenly appeared in the Bat Jing''s hand, and everyone looked at her in unison. Purpose.


    "Master, if you want, then come here."


    She suddenly found that Cangyu and Mu Bingyun were holding each other tightly, and she felt a little unhappy.


    "Son, do you want the fragments or not, if you want, kill her."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, where the **** did this goblin come from, was the head kicked by a donkey?


    seemed to notice her smile, and the bat spirit''s face changed: "It seems that the son is not willing."


    After the words fell, the entire hall suddenly fell into darkness, gusts of wind hit them, and the sound of bat spirits attacking them was heard, and there was even the coquettish voice of a woman.


    Mu Bingyun was also welcome, and instantly took out Chixin, while Cangyu took out a knife, and the two of them killed the surrounding bat spirits with ease.


    Ao Zhuoxing also banged a few fists, smashing those bat essences into scum.


    Yu Piaopiao and Xue Lin are weaker, but they will no longer be confused, and they are also one sword. Except for the black gauze woman at the head, the other bat spirits are not strong, but the illusion is very powerful.


    They didn''t know that Mu Bingyun was an Immortal Formation Master, and this little illusion was not enough to see in front of her. Although illusion and formation were somewhat different, they did have the same effect.


    Mu Bingyun threw out a few immortal stones at will, pinching the magic trick, and instantly the entire hall lit up.


    "what!"


    screamed, and everyone saw the bat spirit trapped in the formation. Above the formation, there was a thunderbolt with a thick wrist. Looking down the thunderbolt, it was emitted by Mu Bingyun.


    The woman was pale and slumped to the ground, her eyes were incredible. She had already mastered illusions, but in front of these people, she had no effect at all.


    Suddenly, she looked at Mu Bingyun, and when she saw her indifferently facing her, she understood.


    She tried to break free from this place, but found that no matter where she went, she couldn''t get out, and she knew that she met an opponent today.


    "Girl, I will give you the fragments, let me go!"


    She didn''t dare to make Cangyu''s idea anymore. Today, she didn''t get her blood essence, but she got so many people in it, which made her very annoyed.


    "That can''t be done!"


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, for this kind of person who dared to seduce her husband, she always only liked a lightning strike to kill her!


    "Girl, you''d better not kill me, otherwise you will regret it. You can''t afford to provoke the people behind me!" Seeing that Mu Bingyun was about to put down the lightning, the bat spirit panicked and quickly moved the people behind him. come out.


    Mu Bingyun did pause for a moment: "Who is behind you, how powerful, how can I not be able to provoke it?" She was really interested, does the fairy in the secret realm of Shinto have a background?


    She was curious.


    The other people are naturally the same, looking at the bat spirit as if you were about to say it.


    The bat essence rolled his eyes, "Let go of me first, and I''ll tell you when you let go!"


    "If you don''t say it, forget it."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t stop either, a thunderbolt fell, and the bat spirit shouted, "No, if you kill me, the Lady Bihua won''t let go... ah¡ª"


    After ?? a scream, the bat spirit has become a pile of ashes.


    "Bihua Goddess, who is it?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned and waved his palm, the ashes belonging to the bat spirit dissipated, and the fragment appeared in his hand.


    "It''s blank again."


    She put it away, she had already got four blanks, but she didn''t know what it would do. The biggest gain this time should be the goddess Bihua in the mouth of the bat.


    Who is it?


    "Why should Binger worry, even if she is from that place, we don''t have to be afraid."


    "Well, I''m not afraid, but to be on guard. Since they can put people in this place, there should be other people here, and they have to be on guard."


    The rest of the people also vaguely guessed that the word Bihua Goddess was also remembered in their hearts.


    Mu Bingyun collected his thoughts and said, "Let''s go!"


    Bixiao Palace.


    An enchanting woman was half lying on the couch, her snow-white jade legs were folded together, and she suddenly frowned.


    "Niangniang, but something happened?"


    The maid beside ?? asked quickly.


    Bihua pointed and counted, his face changed: "Ayi was killed."


    "What? Niangniang, who killed my sister, I must avenge my sister!" Ashi became angry, "Although Ayi made a mistake and was sent to that place, who could be so daring to kill her? ??"


    "Goddess, please let me avenge Ayi!"


    Bihua shook his head and said, "Ashi, don''t worry about revenge. Now that the passage has been blocked, if you think about it, you will definitely die."


    "But, what about Ayi''s hatred?" Ashi couldn''t control it, "This slave is just such a younger sister, please Goddess." Ashi crawled on the ground, her eyes were red, and she said angrily, "I must The person who killed Ayi was torn to pieces."


    "Ashi, get up, I''ve already memorized their breath, and when they come up, I''ll be able to recognize them. I''ll take revenge for you at that time, but now I can''t go."


    Ashi got up, she knew what the goddess said, no one can change it, she can only suppress this matter in her heart.


    "Yes, the servant understands," she raised her head suddenly, with some desire in her eyes, "If they come up, please tell Ashi the goddess."


    Bihua nodded, then closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth were slightly upturned, but they were just two tiny immortals, just treated as her playthings, it seems that Bi Xiaotian has not been lively for a long time.


    I heard that Shenxiaotian and Qingxiaotian were very lively, which made her a little envious. In the palace every day, apart from cultivating, it seemed that she couldn''t find anything else to do.


    I''m really looking forward to it, can those little immortals come up, don''t die halfway, she can wait here!

 Chapter 895： last tower

    "Binger, what happened just now?"


    Mu Bingyun opened her eyes, took a deep breath and said, "Suddenly I have heart palpitations, I don''t know why, I haven''t felt this way for a long time." She frowned. The last time she felt this way, something happened to Yu. when.


    Could it be that they are in danger again?


    Although the heart palpitations this time, it is not as violent as last time, as if telling her that nothing will happen in a short time. However, she was still a little worried, as if she had felt this way several times since she killed the bat spirit.


    Could it be that the person behind the batman knows?


    told Cangyu her own thoughts, and the others were a little silent and even worried. Anyway, they are all standing at the peak of the fairy world, but they don''t know that there are so many mysterious places above them, and even killing a bat spirit brought them to a crisis.


    All of a sudden, his faces were not good-looking, and he was even a little embarrassed.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, even if the other party knows, so what, since they know, they haven''t come to us for so many days, so I can only say that they can''t make a move for the time being, it''s better to take advantage of this It''s time to improve yourself."


    Hearing what Mu Bingyun said, everyone wanted to understand. They thought it was the truth, so they suppressed this matter in their hearts.


    "Sister Bingyun is right, the boat will naturally go straight to the bridge, we should think about how to find the fragments."


    Ouyang Qingqing looked at the various relief sculptures around them. These days, they have visited more than a dozen pagodas. There are some small gains, but I didn''t find the needed pieces


    Even Mu Bingyun was a little confused, the location displayed on Chiye was clearly there, but every time she passed by, the location changed.


    "This is the last one."


    The group has already come out of the previous tower, and the tower in front of her should be the largest. She has a vague feeling that this time she should not be wrong.


    The front of the ?? Pagoda Hall is also covered with various reliefs, with different expressions and exquisite appearance. There are still lotus-shaped windows at the entrance, like a lotus flower that is temporarily placed.


    Just as they were about to walk in, there were brisk and hurried footsteps behind them, and some familiar faces came into their sight.


    It was Yuchan and Li Wantong who came here. When the enemy met, she was very jealous, especially Li Wantong. Now she didn''t get a single fragment of the word formation, which made her very hateful.


    Several people looked a little embarrassed, and there was some dirt on their bodies. It seemed that they had just experienced a battle, and most of them came out of other grottoes.


    Yuchan is the person who is the least willing to make a fool of himself in front of Mu Bingyun. He wields his immortal power to clean up the mud on his body, and he looks completely new in an instant.


    walked towards Mu Bingyun with a shallow smile: "Miss Mu, I didn''t expect to meet again."


    Li Wantong followed with a stiff smile.


    "Miss Mu, I don''t know how many shards you got?" She was a little anxious. Seeing that it''s been more than a year, she didn''t get a single shard of the formation. To her, it was incredible. matter.


    Yuchan got four pieces of the soul character, and other than that, she didn''t gain anything, but she was very happy to have four pieces of the soul character.


    is only about Li Wantong, she is also a little hesitant. More than a year has passed, and in Mu Bingyun''s hand, there are at least four fragments of the word formation.


    "Does the Li family have more questions? It''s not enough. I heard that Su Er has already obtained three pieces of the formation word. Li family, I don''t know how much you got?"


    Ouyang Qingqing is also welcome, this Li Wantong, she also hates it very much. Although she no longer likes Jing Jinshui, she doesn''t want him to stand on the opposite side of Shuangyun Mansion. Jing Jinshui joins Jade Ding Palace, and Li Wantong must be involved.


    Hearing Ouyang Qingqing''s words, Li Wantong almost didn''t get angry, and she didn''t know if the other party did it on purpose. Can she say that she didn''t get a single piece of the formation?


    Mu Bingyun saw Li Wantong''s angry appearance, and vaguely guessed something. After all, she had five pieces of the formation character in her hand, and Su Er had three pieces, so there was only one left.


    If Li Wantong got one piece, the reaction would not be so big. In other words, Li Wantong didn''t get one piece, and the remaining piece, I don''t know if someone got it or not.


    "Patriarch Li, don''t worry, the fragments can be found slowly!"


    Yu Piaopiao said lightly, "Even if it doesn''t exist now, there will definitely be in the future, and I won''t **** pieces from you, so you also have one less competitor!"


    Xue Lin wiped his face, silly girl Yu! You are trying to **** people off. They all know that Mu Bingyun has five pieces of the formation word in his hand, while Su Er has three pieces, so there is only one left.


    So the remaining piece, it seems that it is not in Li Wantong''s hands, Xue Lin was also stunned for a moment.


    "Wantong, let''s go in!"


    Yuchan felt that Li Wantong was approaching the edge and reminded the other party. They don''t know that Mu Bingyun''s strength has increased many times now, and even in the formation, he has made a lot of breakthroughs, and they are still thinking about how to calculate them outside the Holy Lotus Temple.


    Li Wantong finally endured this sigh and walked into the pagoda with Yuchan.


    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go in too!" Yu Piaopiao said, not understanding why Li Wantong''s face was ugly.


    Walking into the tower hall, after a long passage, a huge hall appeared in front of them.


    The colorful ceiling and various patterns on the floor add a bit of color to this empty hall.


    There are still various relief sculptures around, or the stories of those immortals. When Mu Bingyun and his party just stepped into the center of the hall, they only heard a loud noise, like the sound of a falling boulder.


    They found that there were many people in the hall, and there were many familiar faces.


    When they heard the loud noise, everyone felt that the light of the hall was a little darker. Only at this time did they realize that the place where they came in had been closed, not only that, but all the passages that could lead to other places were closed. .


    The empty hall was left with only them and the surrounding reliefs.


    Suddenly, the main hall lit up, and those oil lamps that had been dry for a long time lit up for some unknown reason, and they looked very strange.


    "what happened??"


    "Why is the door closed??"


    "How are we going to get out?"


    Someone panicked and ran to the door quickly, toying with force, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake the hall door.


    Some people were also looking for a place to go out on the surrounding walls. They did not find that the relief on the wall seemed to be moving. The fairy who had closed his eyes opened his eyes, and some sitting people stood up.

 Chapter 896： Calculate

    The person holding the sword raised the sword, and suddenly, a scream came out. The whole ground was stained red with blood, and everyone looked at them in unison, only the bodies of those people were left.


    "This¡­"


    Ouyang Qingqing quickly moved away from the wall and hid aside, "What''s going on?" Her eyes fell on the relief, but she didn''t find any.


    Mu Bingyun stared at the relief in front of him. It was an ancient beast with a ferocious appearance and a very ugly appearance.


    "Binger, there is a problem with the relief."


    Cangyu pulled her away. He remembered that when he first came in, the ancient beasts had their eyes closed. Now they not only opened their eyes, but even prepared fierce claws, as if they were going to kill them.


    "I found it too," Mu Bingyun pulled out his heart and slashed it with a sword, and instantly heard a scream, and the ancient beast on the relief actually shed bright red blood, "As expected."


    Everyone found it, but then there was a loud noise around them, and a terrible scene suddenly appeared in their sight. All the reliefs moved and walked out. For a time, the entire hall was caught in a fight.


    The ?? is often embossed, and the wall will regain its luster, leaving nothing on it.


    "It seems that we can only kill all these reliefs!"


    Yuchan also understood, but her eyes were focused on Mu Bingyun''s side, Li Wantong glanced at her, she shook her head, indicating that Mu Bingyun was not so easy to deal with. The latter was not reconciled, but had no intention of going any further.


    "Take it!"


    Cangyu took out a pair of quasi-artifacts and threw them to everyone. They were all identical swords. Everyone twitched, and they were fully pregnant. These things were just used by him to practice.


    However, it is a quasi-artifact used to join forces. Does this make people angry!


    With the blessing of the quasi-artifact, Mu Bingyun and his party can be described as invincible. When everyone saw their swords, knives, and reliefs, their eyes were all red. If they could have quasi-artifacts, most of them could do the same.


    Outside the Void Grotto, if anyone was there, they would be able to see a rather terrifying scene. All the surrounding reliefs rushed into the largest pagoda.


    The vivid appearance of ?? is really unacceptable. The people in the hall also felt that they were struggling. These reliefs were not afraid of immortal power. They were all made of mud and wood. Only by cutting them off with a sharp sword could the danger be eliminated.


    Even if they are immortals, they are a little helpless in the face of countless reliefs.


    "Is there any other way, there are so many caves in nothingness, and there are thousands of relief sculptures."


    One person said a sentence, and everyone heard it clearly, and suddenly fell into contemplation. After thinking about it, they didn''t think of anything.


    No one noticed that in a corner, Qin Yurou was carefully dealing with the reliefs, but her eyes were scanning those familiar faces. Of course, she would not be so stupid, rushing over to deal with those enemies.


    Even her appearance has changed slightly. She found that she is now, her breath has also changed, and people who are familiar with her cannot recognize her at all.


    She saw Mo Yier who was being protected at a glance, her eyes flashed with deep resentment, and Yin Pei Pei who was carefully dealing with the relief. Although she and Yin Peipei had similar experiences, she never looked down on each other.


    Of course, Mu Bingyun, who made her grit her teeth with hatred, was dealing with the relief with ease.


    Mu Bingyun vaguely felt something, and couldn''t help but look in a certain direction, but only found dense crowds and reliefs, and he thought it was just an illusion.


    After she looked away, Qin Yurou had lingering fears, and Mu Bingyun really lived up to her reputation.


    She slowly approached Mo Yier, huh, Mu Bingyun can''t deal with it for the time being, but Mo Yier, she can definitely, she has been preparing for this day for a long time.


    With her current strength, it is no problem to deal with relief, and she can easily get close to Mo Yier. No one noticed that some poison suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Mo Yier did not do anything, but was protected by many masters in the center.


    Suddenly, her eyes widened, and her eyes were full of confusion. After the confusion, she felt a piercing pain in her brain and heart.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mo Yi''er raised her head, and even she didn''t know why she said: "Get rid of the relief soon!"


    Those experts saw that she was okay, and they protected her in the center again, and didn''t pay much attention. When those masters didn''t pay attention, Mo Yier''s mind came back to her senses, and she always felt that something was wrong.


    As if someone manipulated her to say those words earlier.


    She felt a little pain in the palm of her hand, and couldn''t help turning it over to look at it. There was a red dot on it. Although it was a small red dot, she always felt that something had penetrated into her body from here.


    Thinking of this, her scalp felt numb, and after a circle of immortal power, the red dot finally disappeared, which made her relieved.


    Qin Yurou smiled gloomily in a corner, Mo Yier, can''t you?


    She can''t deal with Mu Bingyun, can''t she deal with Mo Yier who is much weaker than her?


    She''s going to experiment, how''s her success.


    ''s face flashed with excitement, and his consciousness moved.


    "what-"


    Mo Yier suddenly hugged her head and screamed, which attracted the attention of the experts in the demon world, and one person quickly retreated beside her: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It hurts! Ah! It hurts!"


    Mo Yier rolled to the ground, slapped her head hard, and even slapped herself. The master of the demon world was very nervous, but he had no choice but to knock Mo Yier unconscious with a slash, and only thought that such a strange thing was caused by the strangeness in the grotto.


    Qin Yurou laughed thoroughly, the poison was under control, it was much better than the so-called refining Gu, her eyes were locked on Mu Bingyun again, and finally she had to give up.


    He looked away and reached Ouyang Qingqing and Yu Piaopiao''s bodies. His eyes lit up. Both of them were weaker than her, but Ouyang Qingqing was already the ninth rank of the Immortal Emperor, only a little worse than her. Most likely will backfire.


    And Yu Piaopiao is different, much weaker than her.


    So, she catted her body, avoiding the attack of the relief sculpture, and gradually approached Yu Piaopiao''s place, and at the same time put the poison on the ground. Naturally, Yu Piaopiao didn''t know it, and she focused on dealing with the relief sculpture with Xue Lin.


    Suddenly, a relief sculpture was about to hit her head, but Xue Lin quickly opened it.


    "Second Brother Xue!"


    She shouted, and Xue Lin didn''t know how many dangers she helped her avoid. However, Brother Xue''s strength seems to have improved rapidly because of this, which is also a good thing.

 Chapter 897： This is? Gold Twist! ! !

    If Xue Lin knew what she was thinking, he would definitely vomit blood with anger.


    In a trance, she only felt a little pain in the soles of her feet, she frowned, and when she was about to investigate something, a force suddenly surged out of the place marked by the beast egg on her wrist, instantly expelling something out of her body, she did not listen. When Qin Yurou groaned, she only noticed a small bug on the sole of her foot.


    "Silly Yu, what are you doing?"


    Xue Lin hurriedly grabbed her, and following her line of sight, he also saw the long, white, and very thin bug.


    "This is? Golden Silk Tangle!!" His eyes were horrified, and Golden Silk Tangle likes to burrow into his mind the most, eating people''s brains, "What''s the matter, why is there a Golden Silk Tangle here??"


    Xue Lin was a little nervous, and he greeted the elders of the Yu family to protect them, and quickly grabbed Yu Piaopiao and asked, "What''s going on?"


    He was a little nervous, if the golden thread got into Yu Piaopiao''s mind, it would be dangerous. With a move of consciousness, the palm of her hand was placed between her eyebrows, and she checked it out, but she didn''t find any golden threads entangled, but she was relieved.


    "I felt some pain in the soles of my feet before, and then the snowbird radiated a force, and a dead golden thread appeared on the ground."


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t hide it either. If there was no Snowbird, I''m afraid her brain would have been eaten by the golden thread, and she didn''t know what the consequences would be.


    "sit down!"


    Xue Lin pulled Yu Piaopiao and sat down, surrounded by the protection of the elders of the Yu family, and he was not worried that the relief sculpture would attack in. Mu Bingyun had already started to cast the formation, and there was no danger for the time being.


    "Second Brother Xue, what are you going to do?"


    "let me check."


    Xue Lin looked a little serious, and rudely took off her shoes and socks, revealing a small jade-white foot, and the finger head was a white and tender pearl, which was very cute.


    He looked away and looked at the soles of her feet. Sure enough, he saw a red dot: "The golden thread has penetrated into the soles of your feet before." just disappeared.


    Checked to see if there was anything else in her body, and found that Yu Piaopiao''s entire body was filled with a gentle power, as if to protect him. He was familiar with this breath, it belonged to Snowbird.


    He was a little fortunate, as expected, stupid people have stupid blessings, if it wasn''t for the snow bird, if the existence of the golden thread was not discovered in time, Yu silly girl would be in danger.


    "Second Brother Xue, have you checked?" Yu Piaopiao was a little uncomfortable, after all, his feet were still in his hands.


    "Okay, it''s alright."


    Xue Lin helped her put on her shoes and socks, and felt a little uncomfortable at the moment: "I''m just checking for you. It happened suddenly, so be careful." He still didn''t understand why there were golden threads in the grotto.


    "Oh."


    Yu Piaopiao understood, of course, and didn''t think much about it, "Second brother Xue, let''s help deal with the relief, there shouldn''t be any more gold tangles."


    Xue Lin was a little worried, "Then you follow me."


    "it is good."


    On the other hand, Qin Yurou''s face was pale, if it weren''t for the poison in her body controlling her, the previous one stroke would probably have made her numb, and the relief would have chased after her.


    Consciously detected that many poisons in the body had passed out, and her eyes were a little horrified. She remembered that Yu Piao Piao once contracted a divine beast egg. Could it be because of this that she failed?


    She was a little unwilling to do so, but she couldn''t do anything, and she didn''t dare to manipulate poison to control others at will.


    After this lesson, let her understand that not everyone can be controlled by her.


    Having a Moyle is enough, Moyle is enough to influence some things, just make a little use of it at that time.


    Fortunately, her body was already occupied by poison, otherwise she would have been seriously injured by backlash today.


    "Everyone, I have a way to deal with the relief, but I need your cooperation."


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun''s voice sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. While dealing with the relief, I looked over there.


    "As long as you listen to me and stand in a specific position, you can use the formation to kill the relief."


    Of course she has a way to destroy the relief by herself, but she won''t do it. It would be better if we all come together.


    Everyone hesitated for a while, and seemed a little unconvinced. After all, the reliefs are not real living creatures. If you kill one, there are still a steady stream of them around. The reliefs of the entire grotto are all their enemies. How can you deal with them?


    "Wood girl, then the old man of mine will listen to you."


    The voice of an old man once again attracted everyone''s attention. This old man was the old man who was rescued by Mu Bingyun.


    The old man is also a character in the fairy world, and he also follows many people around him. They walked all the way and came to a place not far from Mu Bingyun.


    "Wooden girl, tell me, what should we do?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "Actually, you don''t have to do anything, just stand at the position I asked for, and attack at the same time, you can kill all the reliefs. Even if there are countless reliefs in the entire grotto, it can''t stand this consumption. ."


    When the old man heard it, he didn''t have to use any power at all. After the last time, he also had some trust in Mu Bingyun, and he was very grateful in his heart: "Okay, just do as Miss Mu said." Then he looked at everyone, "Everyone, the last time the old man was rescued by the wooden girl, since she said she wanted to deal with the relief, she would definitely do it."


    The old man asked himself that he was not a good person, but he never made mistakes when looking at people. Once Mu Bingyun opened his mouth, he would definitely do it.


    The old words made many people believe and responded.


    Yuchan hesitated for a while, and then said, "Since the girl is willing to deal with the relief, let''s try it." Even if there is some contradiction between them, in such a dangerous environment, it is indeed much better to unite and wait. Then fight slowly.


    More and more people agreed, and Shuijingzhi pulled Jingjinshui to a corner, pretending not to see it. Ouyang Qingqing sneered, her eyes became cold.


    "Everyone, since you agreed, you must do as I said, and you must not dislocate, otherwise you will be injured. As for the other people who do not agree, if something happens later, you can guarantee your own safety! "


    She didn''t start a charitable business. She asked everyone to help her, but she also helped herself, picking up cheap things and carefully taking her own life into it.


    Everyone agreed quickly, and then Mu Bingyun''s figures quickly shuttled through the crowd. Everyone listened to her instructions while dealing with the relief.


    When everyone stood in their own positions, something seemed to have changed in a trance. Although Li Wantong knew that Mu Bingyun had improved a bit, she didn''t know that her formation had improved to this level.


    "Okay, everyone, we''re about to start." Mu Bingyun dropped the last formation.

 Chapter 898： collapsed!

    oom boom boom¡ª


    Everyone was surprised to find that there seemed to be some wonderful power between heaven and earth, a layer of invisible things, shrouded around them. At the same time, those reliefs seemed to be unable to see them, and could only collide randomly outside.


    At this time, those who did not agree to Mu Bingyun became the targets of groups of relief sculptures. The people who were protected inside actually gave birth to a full sense of superiority.


    Su Er looks a little annoyed, Mu Bingyun!


    "rise!"


    As Mu Bingyun''s words fell, everyone quickly grabbed the magic weapon. It was full of immortal power, the sky was spinning, and there were rumbling sounds, and the entire hall seemed to be covered in a layer of smoke.


    The reliefs that ?? attacked, as well as the reliefs around the formation, easily turned into dust, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of mud, which was scary to look at.


    The woman in red who controls the formation is really as powerful as rumored.


    At this moment, they gave birth to a kind of look up, the man who accompanied her, looked stern, obviously stronger than a woman, but only willing to protect her alone.


    No matter where she floats, he follows.


    There was a roar, and the entire grotto was shaking and turbulent, as if the sky was about to step on. Everyone found that their figures were not affected at all. As time passed, the group was actually taken into the air by the formation.


    Boom¡ª


    The main hall collapsed!


    Countless stones fell. They just wanted to block it, but found that they had been blocked by the formation for a long time. Before they could think of anything, they smelled the fresh air.


    Looking from a distance, you can see a group of people slowly rising into the air, and gradually landed not far from the grotto.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun''s formation technique fell, and the formation technique also lost its effect. Of course, her face turned a little pale, and it was still very difficult to control such a formation. In fact, everyone was not as easy as it seemed.


    Everyone sat down cross-legged to recover, but couldn''t help looking at the collapsed grotto over there.


    There were still a lot of people rushing out in embarrassment, Yuchan was a little fortunate, but fortunately agreed, otherwise her Yuding Palace would not know how many disciples she would lose.


    Other people have their own embarrassment.


    At this moment, in the dust, a little light suddenly appeared, Li Wantong was the closest, and for some reason, she always felt that something was calling her, and rushed in all of a sudden.


    Mu Bingyun was also stunned for a moment. He saw a red light spot in the red smelting, and the color was very bright.


    She had seen it before, and there were no other fragments.


    She had a hunch that that fragment was the word formation fragment.


    "It turned out to be a fragment of the word formation, Li Wantong handed over the fragment of the word formation!!"


    was Su Er''s voice, everyone looked over there in unison, Yuchan waved her hand, and rushed in with someone.


    Mu Bingyun looked at it lightly, not intending to go in. I just consumed too much, and I have some regrets in my eyes.


    "Bing''er, I''ll go in and get it!"


    After the man beside her finished saying this, the figure disappeared in front of her eyes. She didn''t have time to stop her, and finally said, "Be careful!"


    The figure of the man has gone to the place where the dust is gradually dyed, and the figure can no longer be seen, but she can feel that he heard it.


    The strong and the old of the Yu family are guarding Mu Bingyun''s side, as if they were acting as a great guard.


    "Sister Bingyun, brother-in-law will definitely grab the fragments back."


    Ouyang Qingqing believed in Cangyu, after all, no one here could compare to her brother-in-law. Yu Piaopiao also nodded quickly, the people who were with them were the most aware of Cangyu''s ability.


    Who told him to be low-key, people who are not familiar with it will think that this is a little white face raised by Mu Bingyun!


    As time passed, the original dust slowly fell, and peace between heaven and earth returned. Mu Bingyun had already recovered. When the whole picture of the grotto appeared in front of her eyes, it was so dilapidated. She was looking for the figure inside, and her eyes were a little astonished.


    "What about people?"


    "Yeah, what about them?"


    The surrounding doubts are gradually rising, and some people can''t help but run towards the dilapidated grotto, slowly looking for it.


    Yu Piaopiao and the others were stunned for a moment, and then everyone looked at Mu Bingyun, who really didn''t look good. All they saw was a red light, and they saw that she had rushed in.


    "Go, we''ll follow."


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly followed behind Mu Bingyun, and the others naturally did not lag behind.


    Mu Bingyun walked into the place where the main hall was before, there was dust everywhere, and there was no figure of half that person. Although she was anxious, her face was extremely calm.


    looked around, she believed that they must have encountered an accident and disappeared together.


    "I didn''t find the Jade Palace Master and the others!"


    "I didn''t find anyone else here either."


    "No!"


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and an inexplicable fear arose at the grotto. Mu Bingyun mobilized his immortal power to open all the places that blocked his sight. No matter what it was, it seemed that he could not block her path.


    "Sister Bingyun, brother-in-law and the others may have encountered some strange teleportation formation!"


    Ouyang Qingqing''s statement made everyone believe it.


    Mu Bingyun naturally guessed this point: "No matter what kind of teleportation array, it always needs to rely on objects to be able to use it. It is not an easy thing to get together with so many people, everyone help to find it."


    She has completely calmed down, and it is also because they have been together for too long, and they have not been separated for a long time. I don''t know where he has gone for a while, and it is inevitable that they will be a little anxious.


    Yu Piaopiao hurriedly shouted: "Elders, quickly help to find the place where the formation fluctuates."


    After looking at each other in dismay, the others also began to look for the teleportation array. What they thought was, maybe after passing through the teleportation array, what other treasures could they get!


    Time passed in an instant, and it was three days in a blink of an eye.


    Everyone rummaged through the grotto, but still no trace was found.


    Ouyang Qingqing''s face was a little ugly, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun, not knowing what to say.


    Mu Bingyun was very calm, not as sad as they imagined. Looking at the grotto, she did find something, but now the grotto has been damaged too badly.


    "Come on, there''s nothing here."


    she said lightly.


    "Sister Bingyun, aren''t we looking for it?"


    "No more, the formation may have been destroyed, maybe we can meet in other places."


    Apart from this possibility, she really couldn''t guess anything else. She believes that he will be fine. If he is in trouble, everyone here may not be able to live.


    She should have stopped him. Although the word fragment was important to her, it was not important, and he was the most important to her.

 Chapter 899： temple

    In the blink of an eye, it was another month. During this period, they experienced many dangers. Mu Bingyun was much more silent than before. Yu Piaopiao and Ouyang Qingqing would say something funny from time to time to make her happy.


    can often only make her smile, not always smiling like Cang Yu is by her side.


    "Sister Bingyun, brother-in-law will be fine, I know you are worried."


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and said, "I know he will be fine."


    It''s just that she is still worried. She doesn''t know where he has gone now and whether he has encountered any ancient beasts. Along the way, she did not encounter a monster with intelligence like the big crocodile, and naturally she had no chance to claim the name of Qingling.


    She was not afraid of the people who came in. Those people were not his opponents at all.


    They have long since walked out of the desolate desert, and now they have reached a place with mountains and water. However, in the beautiful scenery, can not make her happy.


    Ao Zhuoxing and Xue Lin were also silent a lot, and the two also pretended to be unspeakable.


    dong dong dong¡ª


    A distant bell rang, drawing everyone''s attention back to their sight.


    Looking up, it is a towering mountain with smoke on it.


    "Someone!"


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness moved, ready to control Chiye to investigate the situation above, but she didn''t know what she bumped into and bounced her consciousness back. The force of the rebound is not large, but it can easily stop her investigation, and she takes it seriously.


    "Let''s go up!"


    She is very fast, and now every time she finds a place, she can make her feel that there may be her depression there.


    After a while, a prosperous temple appeared in front of them. Surprisingly, around the temple, there are people who are constantly crawling, and they look very respectful.


    Indistinctly, she felt something wafting out of these people''s bodies. Looking closely, she was no stranger to these powers. The milky white turned out to be the power of faith.


    She raised her head and looked at the plaque above, which had three big characters: "God Emperor Temple!"


    "What is the Temple of God Emperor?"


    Yu Piaopiao couldn''t help but wonder, "Are the people here a god?"


    She looked at the people around her and saw how respectful they were, but she didn''t understand where these people came from.


    Mu Bingyun naturally noticed this, and she was interested in who the so-called God Emperor of this God Emperor Temple was!


    "Girl, are you new here?"


    An old woman suddenly appeared in front of her, carrying a basket in her hand, with some incense candles in the basket, "Is the girl also here to visit the Incense God Emperor?"


    "The Emperor of Incense Fire?"


    Mu Bingyun was surprised: "The person here is the Incense God Emperor?"


    "Yeah, the God Emperor is a god, not a human being. He has powerful magic power. As long as you believe in him, you can achieve your wishes. If the girl has any wishes, you may as well ask sincerely. If the God Emperor hears it, he will definitely satisfy you. desire."


    Mu Bingyun hesitated, is that so?


    How could she see that this so-called Incense God Emperor was using such a thing to let these kneeling people provide him with a steady stream of faith?


    Incense Fire God Emperor, really is Incense Fire God Emperor.


    "If the girl doesn''t believe it, you can go in and take a look."


    Mu Bingyun really didn''t believe it, but she also planned to go in and have a look.


    "Mother-in-law, who are these people? Where did they come from?"


    The old woman smiled and said: "They are all passers-by, and I don''t know where they came from, but now they are all believers of the God Emperor, and they will stay here forever and will not leave. As long as they are sincere enough, there will always be a On the day, he will be taken by the Emperor to the God Realm.¡±


    "That''s it, then I''ll go in and have a look."


    Mu Bingyun turned around and said to the others, "You guys are waiting here, don''t come in."


    "Ao Zhuoxing, look at them."


    Ao Zhuoxing was ordered by Mu Bingyun and quickly agreed. He believed that Mu Bingyun must have something to do, so he accepted the task.


    "Sister Bingyun, let''s go together?" Ouyang Qingqing was a little reluctant.


    "Qingqing, just wait here, you can see the strength of the people here."


    The strength of the people here ranges from Immortal Emperor Realm to Immortal Venerable Ninth Rank. When Ouyang Qingqing and the three heard Ao Zhuoxing''s words, they couldn''t help being shocked. They doubted whether these people were really willing to become followers of the Incense God Emperor, rather than being deceived.


    So, Ouyang Qingqing didn''t try to be stubborn, and chose to wait here. Watching Mu Bingyun step into the mountain gate step by step, the place where they were before was under the mountain gate, but on the way up, there are countless people on both sides respectfully kneeling, all the same respectful, like Like enchanted.


    The whole temple is carved from a piece of ink-colored jade. It looks very simple and atmospheric, full of momentum, and it really looks like the residence of a big man.


    In addition to the respectful believers around ??, there is a steady stream of incense, especially the incense candles in the old woman''s basket. They were all about the size of a wrist, and they were also very long.


    The smell of ?? incense spread to the tip of her nose and did not cause any discomfort to her.


    The long dark-colored jade stairs, she walked slowly and steadily, the more she got inside, the more she felt an unprecedented pressure. Yes, it was coercion. She was shocked in her heart. Could it be that the people in the God Emperor Temple are really gods?


    The mysterious realm of Shinto here is full of opportunities to become a god. It is not surprising that there is a god-man, after all, she has already seen the real god-man, Zedi.


    Finally, the long stairs were finished, and she came to a relatively empty place.


    There is an old tree on the left side of the flat ground, and there is a set of stone benches and stone tables under the old tree. Looking at the line of sight, this person is a young man with black hair, and his clothes are navy blue.


    seemed to notice her coming, raised his head slightly, with a smile in the corner of his eyes, he made a gesture of please.


    Mu Bingyun understood that the other party was calling him.


    She walked over to the stone table and chose a stone bench to sit down. The cup in front of her suddenly moved, and she saw the young master pour her a cup of tea.


    "Please."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t move, but asked, "I don''t know who your son is?"


    "Chen He, dare to ask the girl''s name?"


    The ?? man looked directly into her eyes, as if he was looking at something. You Qi noticed the vigilance on her face and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Mu Bingyun."


    Mu Bingyun said his name, "Why is Young Master Chen here?"


    "What about the wooden girl?"


    "I''m here to find someone."


    Chen He laughed: "The wooden girl has come to the right place. You can fulfill your wish by visiting the Emperor here. I don''t know who the girl is looking for?"

 Chapter 900： I really cant pay that price.

    "My husband."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t hide it, and of course, she didn''t dare to drink the tea that the man helped pour.


    The strange temple, the sudden appearance of the young man, all this seems very strange.


    Could it be that this person is also a believer of the Incense God Emperor?


    "It turns out that the wooden girl already has a husband, does the wooden girl know where this place is?"


    "The Temple of the Emperor."


    she said indifferently, her eyes fell on the face of the young man, and she was a little deep.


    "This is the God Emperor Temple in the secret realm of Shinto. Are you sure you want to find someone here?"


    "nature."


    The young man put down the teacup, pointed to the inside of the hall, and said, "The person the girl is looking for is not here, you might as well go in and worship the Incense Fire God Emperor, maybe he can give you the answer."


    "So you know where the person I''m looking for is?"


    "Naturally I don''t know... But I know there''s no one here."


    Mu Bingyun got up quickly, ignored the young man, and walked towards the main hall instead.


    The young man didn''t mean to stop her. When she turned around, she found that the place just now was empty except for the old tree, as if no one had spoken to her before, and everything was just a dream.


    pushed the door and entered the main hall. Sure enough, he saw a statue. It was a young man with handsome features, and his beauty was dignified. Just a look, you can remember, but strangely, when she doesn''t look, she suddenly forgets what he looks like.


    Under the statue, there is still an incense that will never burn out, very vigorous.


    She stood beside the futon, and did not intend to kneel down, nor did she intend to ask the other party for help to find someone. Silently looked at the strangeness here, but there was nothing strange in the hall.


    Only the statue made her take a few more glances.


    "Are you looking for someone?"


    Suddenly, a majestic voice sounded in the hall.


    Mu Bingyun paused, his eyes locked on the statue, and she found that her previously closed lips were slightly open, and her heart tightened.


    "Yes, I''m looking for someone."


    She stared straight at the statue. Although he looked extremely majestic, he was also very coercive to her. She even used all her strength to support her body so she didn''t kneel down.


    "If you want to find someone, but if you want this emperor to help you find someone, you must pay the corresponding price."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes glowed with light, as expected, but she still asked, "What price?"


    "Become a believer of this emperor, as long as you become a believer of this emperor and stay here, this emperor will help you find people."


    "Isn''t it possible to go out forever?"


    "That''s the price."


    Mu Bingyun sneered: "Then I really can''t pay the price!" Turning around and preparing to leave, a force suddenly bound her.


    That majestic voice sounded again: "Where is this emperor, how can you come if you can, and leave if you want?" The powerful force made her feel too small.


    Just wanted to mobilize Chiye, but this power swept her away in an instant.


    ¡­


    Besides, Ouyang Qingqing and the others waited for several hours, but they didn''t see Mu Bingyun appearing, and they were a little anxious.


    "Big Brother Ao, do you think something happened to Big Sister Bingyun? No, I want to go in and have a look!"


    "Qingqing, if something really happened to Mu Bingyun, there''s no way to get in. She told us to wait here, just to leave room. If something happens to her, we can think of other ways."


    Although Ao Zhuoxing usually does things rough, his mind is also meticulous. He wanted to understand what Mu Bingyun meant before.


    Now it seems that she must have been caught by something.


    "Brother Ao, what should we do now?"


    Yu Piaopiao was also very anxious, "How about I let the elders go in and see?"


    "Wait a minute, you know Mu Bingyun''s strength, even today''s Lao Tzu can''t beat him. Do you have confidence in the elders?"


    After the elders of the Yu family looked at each other in dismay, they said it was impossible, they couldn''t even beat Ao Zhuo Xing, let alone Mu Bingyun.


    "Then what should we do, we can''t just wait here, right?"


    Xue Lin didn''t want Mu Bingyun to have an accident. Now they are all on the same road.


    Several people were discussing here, and suddenly there were footsteps coming from behind. He looked back quickly and saw a man in black robe hurriedly leaping up. Behind him, there were Li Wantong and others who disappeared together.


    Li Wantong''s eyes were filled with resentment, and she felt a lot more comfortable when she thought that Su Er didn''t get any favors.


    "Brother-in-law, it''s not good!"


    Ouyang Qingqing saw who was coming and shouted quickly. There was some regret in my heart. If I could meet my brother-in-law earlier, Sister Bingyun would not have to go in and take risks.


    Cangyu didn''t see anyone he knew in the crowd, his heart tightened, and he instantly fell in front of Ouyang Qingqing, and said coldly, "What''s the matter, Bing''er?"


    "Sister Bingyun went in..."


    Ouyang Qingqing originally told the matter, the more Cangyu listened, the more uneasy he became. Although he did win the Array word fragment, he didn''t expect an accident in the middle. When he arrived, Binger was in danger.


    "I''ll go in and have a look, you guys go first, time is running out!"


    He said, and the figure disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes instantly.


    "Wantong, let''s go, let''s go somewhere else."


    Yuchan''s face was not very good-looking, and Li Wantong didn''t get the last piece for a while. Li Wantong was her capable subordinate, if her strength could not be improved, it would be a big loss.


    Su Er and the others also left in a hurry, Xue Mang looked at Yu Piaopiao from a distance and left.


    "Brother Ao, are we leaving?"


    Ouyang Qingqing was a little unsure, she wanted to wait, but she also knew that waiting would be useless.


    "Let''s go too. If I guess right, the Holy Lotus Palace will be here soon. We will go to the Holy Lotus Palace to wait for them. Even if they don''t come to the Holy Lotus Palace in the end, as long as they are conscious and alive, they can come out. "


    Of course, if you are not conscious, like these people around you, you may not be able to go out. But even if they stayed here, it was useless. He believed that the couple would definitely be able to reach the Holy Lotus Temple.


    Although Ouyang Qingqing was reluctant, he was persuaded by Ao Zhuoxing, and the group left first, "Brother Ao, if they don''t show up in the end, we must come back."


    "it is good."


    Ao Zhuoxing agreed, what he thought was to go to the Holy Lotus Temple to see the situation first.


    ¡­


    When Mu Bingyun woke up, he could clearly see the surrounding environment. This was a large room. Getting up from the couch, she pushed open the door.


    His eyes locked on the figure on the stone bench: "Are you the God Emperor of Incense Fire?"


    That figure was the former young man Chen He.


    Chen He smiled and waved to her: "Come here."

 Chapter 901： Nine Heavens

    Mu Bingyun did not move, standing silently at the door: "What do you mean by bringing me here?"


    "This is the place of this emperor, so naturally you can do whatever you want." Chen He was not annoyed, he tapped the stone table lightly with his fingers, made a low voice, and looked at Mu Bingyun, "How many years have you been? Those who are not deceived, do you know that all those who come in have become believers of this Emperor."


    "It''s because I didn''t become your believer, so you are dissatisfied, and now you want to imprison me by tough means?"


    "Haha, whatever you think, Bendi is very interested in you now. The person you are looking for has come, but he can''t see you."


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, so Yu was not here before, knowing that he was here, she was not so worried, at least it proved that he was safe.


    "Not even worried!"


    The man suddenly appeared in front of her and looked straight into her eyes: "If this emperor is not happy, he can be chopped to death with one palm, if you become a believer of this emperor, this emperor will let him go. ."


    Mu Bingyun was indeed nervous for a moment, but he quickly reacted. She looked at Chen He, and the aura on the other side was indeed terrifying, but not very solid, so she concluded that Chen He''s strength was not the strength of a real god.


    Even so, it was more than enough to deal with her.


    Staggering Chen He, she walked to the stone bench and sat down.


    "I will not become your believer, you can change the condition."


    "Even if this emperor has the means to take you into the sky immediately?"


    "Where is Shenxiaotian?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little curious, but the person in front of her was a real god. She forbeared her thoughts of dealing with him immediately, but prepared to talk about it first.


    "Do you want to inquire about the news here?"


    She didn''t refute, but he smiled, "Since you want to know, this Emperor will tell you."


    "Beyond the clouds, have you heard this word?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded and continued to listen to him: "Xiao, refers to the sky, nine is the ninth floor, Yixiao represents the first floor, and Jiuxiao is the ninth floor. And Shenxiaotian is the first floor of Jiuxiao. This emperor is known as the Incense Fire God Emperor, and is the only special existence in Jiuxiaotian, although he can''t lead the gods, but as long as the gods are not destroyed, this emperor will not be destroyed."


    I have to say, Mu Bingyun was shocked.


    She always thought that above the fairy world, it was the **** world, but she didn''t think that above the fairy world, it turned out to be Jiuxiaotian. It turned out that she thought that the fairy world was the sky, but she didn''t think that the fairy world was still under the sky.


    "Haha, how is it? Although Shenxiaotian is only the first layer of Jiuxiaotian, it is also an existence that little immortals can''t look up to. Don''t you always want to go, and want to become stronger? How about this emperor give you this opportunity? ?"


    "When you arrive at Shenxiaotian, you will have countless resources, and you may be able to go to other places in the future."


    Mu Bingyun was naturally tempted, but not by the conditions he said, but by the so-called Jiuxiaotian. She thought, this time, she should prepare for the matter of going to Jiuxiaotian. She wants to see the so-called Jiuxiaotian. .


    "You said it too, I''m just a little fairy, why do you insist on me becoming your believer?"


    Chen He touched his chin and said, "This emperor forgot to tell you, the harder it is to tame a believer, the more tamed it is, the stronger the power of belief will be, which will help this emperor get rid of the gods as soon as possible. , to another place."


    He accidentally said the truth, and his expression stiffened for a moment. Maybe this wish was too strong, so he couldn''t help but tell the truth.


    Mu Bingyun understood, but it was impossible!


    "What is above the sky?"


    She was still curious. Although she would go there in the future, she couldn''t help but inquire more about the news.


    Chen He didn''t mind at all: "Above Shenxiaotian, there are Danxiaotian, Jingxiaotian, Yuxiaotian." Seeing that Mu Bingyun was a little confused, he continued, "Although Jiuxiaotian is on the ninth floor, among them It is not that the higher level is stronger than the next level. Among them, Shenxiaotian, Qingxiaotian, Bixiaotian, these three layers are not high or low except for their different positions. Above these three layers, It is Dan Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian, and Yu Xiaotian."


    Mu Bingyun understood and developed a strong interest in this magical world.


    "So what''s on top of this?"


    Chen He laughed dumbly: "Ordinary people can break through the first three floors to the fourth, fifth and sixth floors, it''s already very impressive. You are still delusional to reach the top. You are indeed a believer who is difficult to domesticate."


    "The top is Zhenxiaotian, and then there is Zixiaotian. Above Zixiaotian, is the highest point of Jiuxiaotian. The existence that all people in Jiuxiaotian look up to, Taixiaotian, this is what this emperor yearns for, however. A lot of people spend their entire lives never reaching it, until the end of their lives."


    "Does God also have an end to his life?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Chen He didn''t know if he remembered something, and murmured: "Of course, gods just live a little longer than humans, maybe hundreds of thousands of years, maybe millions of years, for humans , this is endless life, but for God, there is still an end, but this end is a little long.


    As long as the cultivation base does not progress, it is very likely that it will slowly come to an end. "


    Mu Bingyun seemed to understand something, she felt that immortals are stronger than humans, so gods are just stronger than humans. Life still has an end, but one of their ends is too short and the other is too long.


    "What about after Taixiaotian?"


    "Hahaha-"


    Chen He laughed out loud: "You little immortal, you have such ambition," his eyes were full of smiles, obviously her words had pleased him, "In the sky, this emperor does not know Is there anything else, maybe this is the end of the day?"


    Chen He''s serious appearance surprised Mu Bingyun for a moment, and then he understood.


    "Okay, little fairy, what are you thinking about now, do you want to become a believer of this emperor. As long as you agree, this emperor will immediately make you a god, and go to the gods with this emperor."


    Mu Bingyun quickly stood up and said solemnly, "Although you have told me a lot, I still won''t agree."


    As soon as the ?? words fell, she felt an unprecedented pressure, as if her body was going to explode. Chen He''s eyes were still smiling, but she felt a chill.


    "Really don''t think about it, if you don''t agree, you won''t be able to get out of here today."


    Chen He''s words were also very plain, but there was danger in the plainness. Mu Bingyun only felt a sweetness in her throat, and just one sentence made her spit blood. Sure enough, gods are very scary for immortals.


    If it was Chen He''s real body, she still didn''t know if the other party''s words meant her life.


    "Agree or not?" Chen He''s words sounded again.

 Chapter 902： Damn, how dare you destroy my temple

    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun''s consciousness moved, and countless immortal crystals fell, Chen He was stunned, and then saw Mu Bingyun drop a few spells, and instantly felt the surrounding air solidify, as if to imprison him in place.


    Chen He smiled slightly: "I didn''t want a little immortal, but I was able to comprehend this layer of the formation. Unfortunately, in the face of absolute strength, the formation arranged by the immortals is just a gadget to the gods. ."


    After saying that, he gently raised his finger and poked at the air, Mu Bingyun took a few steps back with a pale face, and heard the sound of the shattering formation. The eyes are horrified, God, is that so?


    Really is absolute strength!


    "You don''t have to struggle anymore, no matter what method you use, you can''t deal with me, although my current strength is only less than one ten thousandth of my main body."


    Less than 1 in 10,000!


    Mu Bingyun twitched fiercely in his heart, and there really was no chance of winning.


    But it is impossible to make her a believer! !


    The stubbornness in his bones seemed to reappear, and it appeared directly in those eyes, which made Chen He laugh.


    "Why do you have to suffer like this, as long as you follow this emperor, you can make your way to the strong man smoothly!"


    "Even without you, I, Mu Bingyun, will be able to walk on the road to becoming a strong man. One day, I will step on the head of you, the so-called God Emperor of Incense Fire, and make you crawl!"


    "Haha, what an interesting fairy, then Bendi is more interested in making you a believer."


    After the words were finished, a pale golden light appeared in Chen He''s palm. It was divine power, and it suddenly fell on Mu Bingyun''s body. In an instant, she felt that her body was out of her control.


    The power of the other party seemed to be smashing her own immortal power. If she wanted to replace it with his power, no matter how she resisted, it would be useless. At this moment, she felt a kind of powerlessness and a kind of dissatisfaction.


    What kind of skill is it for the gods to deal with the immortals!


    Her eyes were full of unyielding, which made Chen He feel a little strange. He had never met such a tough immortal before. If he hadn''t needed such a believer, he would have really wanted to keep her by his side.


    Just when Mu Bingyun felt a hint of despair, the entire temple suddenly trembled, and then a boom boom sounded.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment, and she saw Chen He''s face change greatly: "Damn, you dare to destroy my temple! Damn, you dare to destroy my idol!" Just after he finished speaking, his body gradually disappeared uncontrollably. .


    "Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, if you dare to destroy my temple, I will not let you go. As long as you dare to come to the sky, I, Chen He, will definitely make you pay the price!"


    In the sky, Chen He''s frantic voice came, and there was no longer his previous peaceful look.


    Mu Bingyun was paralyzed on the ground and had no strength for a while, but there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and she always felt a little sweet when she heard the sound of explosions around her.


    This man is indeed a genius, he actually destroyed the entire temple.


    In a trance, in the dust, the man ran over.


    "Binger, are you alright?"


    Cangyu hurriedly picked her up, looking at his tattered appearance, she couldn''t help but ask, "What are you doing here?"


    "I didn''t do anything, I used all the materials to refine the tools and smashed the temple."


    "Push¡ª"


    She couldn''t help laughing, but her heart was very warm: "Fortunately, you are here, otherwise you will see me who has become a believer."


    "No, as long as I''m here, Binger can only be mine."


    He carried him and flew away from the temple. The temple collapsed, and the believers inside also woke up. They quickly remembered something and hurriedly ran around. The old woman also had a pale face before, and hurriedly threw the basket with the incense in her hand to the ground, and stepped on both feet with her lame leg.


    "Fuck your incense **** emperor, **** your mother! Let the old lady spend countless years here, and the grandson has grown up. Curse you, **** you! My old lady will use the rest of her life to curse you, all believers are sober..."


    The two of them couldn''t help laughing when they looked at the angry old woman.


    "Yu, it seems that we have provoked two characters who are not very easy to provoke. The previous person was called Chen He, the God Emperor of Incense Fire, and he belonged to the special existence of Shenxiaotian. If Shenxiaotian is not destroyed, he will not die," she said. Still a little worried, mainly because Shenxiaotian is the first place they will go in the future, "The other is the so-called Bihua Goddess. I guess she should be Bixiaotian."


    She originally said the news she had heard, but Cangyu hugged her away from this place and found a clean place before the two stopped.


    At this time, her words were almost the same.


    "Binger, have you recovered now?"


    "It has been restored."


    "Jiuxiaotian! Bing''er, no matter who offends anyone, don''t be afraid, since I can destroy one of his temples, I can destroy thousands of his temples. God Emperor Incense Fire, then break his incense. !"


    Hearing a certain man''s broken thoughts, Mu Bingyun only felt amused, took out clean clothes, and threw a formation to let him clean his body and put on clean clothes.


    She didn''t know that this man was just a small eye, and he said that he did it. He didn''t know that after many years, he really did it, making a certain incense **** emperor cry to the point where his heart was broken.


    "I have asked them to wait at the Holy Lotus Temple."


    Cangyu took out the shards of formation characters, "Now Bing''er has six shards of formation characters, and it is almost a big chance to get the chance."


    Mu Bingyun spread out his hand, and there were two pieces of utensil characters in it: "This is from the Incense God Emperor''s side. I picked it up on the way. I didn''t expect good luck."


    "Then now I have collected the fragments of the utensils."


    "Done?"


    Mu Bingyun was a little surprised: "Come out and see if you can piece together some mysterious runes."


    Needless to say, Cangyu just wanted to do this, and quickly took out the other pieces of utensils and slowly put them together. When they were just putting it together, before they could see what runes were on the fragments, they saw a whole lotus flower that suddenly flew into Cangyu''s body.


    Mu Bingyun was dumbfounded.


    "This¡­"


    She was about to say something when she saw Cang Yu closed her eyes.


    hurriedly arranged some solid formations around, and then guarded it. It seems that Yu''s luck is good, of course she is happy that he can do well.


    I don''t know what benefits the magical fragments can bring him.


    ¡­


    At this time, many people have reached their final destination, the Holy Lotus Temple.


    The Holy Lotus Temple seems to be born in the clouds, and it is impossible to see the whole picture at all. You can only see that there are countless lotus sculptures outside. The mysterious atmosphere inside has brought them countless pressures and made them have great expectations. .

 Chapter 903： Holy Lotus Temple

    Qin Yurou was still in a corner. She already had three pieces of animal characters in her hand. Although it was very few, it was enough for her. Maybe she could get some chance.


    According to the predecessors, as long as you hold the fragments in your hand, you can get a certain chance.


    Su''er''s face was not very good-looking, the reason was that she only had three fragments of the formation word in her hand, and Mu Bingyun must have more than hers. She did not know that there were all the remaining fragments in Mu Bingyun''s hand.


    However, Li Wantong knew!


    "Su Er, Mu Bingyun didn''t come here."


    Xue Mang said lightly, he had seven glyph fragments in his hand, two of which were exchanged with other people with the sword glyph fragments in his hand. This time, his grasp is very big, seven yuan, he will definitely be able to get the chance of the rune, and he has been waiting for this day for too long.


    "I hope she can''t rush to the Holy Lotus Temple to open it."


    Su Er can only pray now, as long as Mu Bingyun can''t come, she is very sure of getting the chance.


    On the other side, Ouyang Qingqing and his party were a little more worried: "What should I do, the Holy Lotus Palace will be opened soon, why is Sister Bingyun not coming??"


    "Brother Ao, let''s go back and see!"


    Ouyang Qingqing said as he rushed out, "I can''t wait any longer. Although my brother-in-law is capable, it''s been so long."


    "Okay, let''s go and have a look."


    Ao Zhuoxing had no objection, and he was also a little worried in his heart.


    "Piao Piao, you guys wait here first, I''ll go see Sister Bingyun." After Ouyang Qingqing greeted the others, they left the crowd.


    The two followed the way they came and walked back all the way.


    "Palace Master, Ao Zhuoxing and Ouyang Qingqing seem to have gone to find Mu Bingyun."


    In the corner, Li Wantong''s eyes glowed with a dark light, "Mu Bingyun was trapped in the temple of the God of Incense Fire, and Cangyu also went in, it''s been a month, and there is no news, they are very likely to become the God of Incense Fire. God''s believers, then are we..."


    Li Wantong had some regrets in her eyes, "It''s a pity the fragments of the word formation in her hand, that''s a full six pieces."


    "Wantong, until the end, don''t ever rejoice at your enemies. The plan is as it was." Yuchan''s eyes were cold.


    "Understood, Palace Master."


    Both of them raised their heads, their eyes seemed to be blocked by something, and they couldn''t see the world reflected inside.


    More and more people came to the Holy Lotus Palace, and the Demon Emperor Tiangang, Yu Jincheng and others who had come in from the beginning also appeared.


    "Father!"


    Yu Piaopiao saw Yu Jincheng''s chubby body from a distance, and ran over quickly: "Father, are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, Piao Piao," Yu Jincheng touched Yu Piao Piao''s head, looked around, and saw no familiar figures, "Where are the Mu girls?"


    "There is something going on with Sister Bingyun, and I don''t know when they will be able to come over." Yu Piaopiao told Yu Jincheng exactly what happened, and after the latter heard it, he didn''t worry much.


    He was silent for a while and said, "Girl Mu''s strength is already at the top of the fairy world. If she is no match for anyone else, there is nothing else that can be done. Piao Piao, let''s wait here first, she is a person full of luck. people." Yu Jincheng has always been very accurate in looking at people, and from the time he first met Mu Bingyun, he knew that she would definitely achieve a lot in the future.


    "Well, Piao Piao believes in Dad." Yu Piao Piao didn''t know what he remembered, and his eyes dimmed, "By the way, Dad, how did you get?"


    Speaking of the harvest, Yu Jincheng''s eyes lit up, he stroked his moustache and was as happy as a child, "I got a lot of good things. During this period, I met a few people from Shuangyun Mansion, Mr. Feng, who helped me a lot. , There are indeed many immortal stone mines in the secret realm of Shinto, I hope to be able to dig in next time."


    The corners of Yu Piaopiu''s eyes also trembled: "Father, are you sure you will be in the fairyland next time?"


    Yu Jincheng stroked his beard, looked at his own cultivation, and frowned: "Piao Piao reminded me, it seems that I need to cultivate slower in the future, if it is fast, maybe one day I will become a god, why? Aren''t these immortal stones useless?"


    "I can''t make it, I can''t make it, I must practice slower, and if I change places later, I might have to work hard again!"


    Yu Piaopiao was amused by Yu Jincheng''s serious words, and the previous sullenness disappeared. How could she have such a daddy who is greedy for immortal stones!


    However, such a daddy is so nice.


    "What''s the matter, Piao Piao is not happy, is someone offending my precious daughter?"


    When Yu Jincheng was concerned, she quickly shook her head: "No, it''s just that I''ve been in for a long time, and some want to go out. Dad, I won''t go anywhere else in the future, just stay at home and help my dad see the Xianshi Mine, how about it?"


    "no!"


    Yu Jincheng quickly shook his head: "You girl, are you planning to attack your father''s immortal stone mine again? Tell me, how much does it cost this time?"


    Xue Lin couldn''t help but smile when he looked at the words of the two fathers and daughters. No wonder Yu silly girl is so stupid. It''s strange that there is an old man who can help her carry everything.


    Yu fluttered his head down: "Dad, in your heart fluttering is a person who only knows to ask you for immortal stones?"


    "Piao Piao really doesn''t go anywhere else?"


    Yu Jincheng hesitated for a while, he always felt that something was wrong, and subconsciously searched for another figure among the people, and sure enough, he saw Xue Mang, who was side by side with Su Er, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    This Xue Mang dared to bully his Yu Jincheng''s daughter. Now that his fluttering is so unhappy, he, Yu Jincheng, will not give up!


    "Piao Piao really doesn''t want to go out, I just want to stay with my father at home all the time. In the future, we will go to other places together, and my father should not slow down his cultivation. I heard Sister Bingyun talk about a lot of wonderful things about that mysterious place. Could it be that Dad''s ambition is just to collect some immortal stone mines? Don''t you want more advanced ones?"


    Sure enough, Yu Jincheng''s eyes lit up: "More advanced?"


    "Yeah, for example, the mortal world is a mysterious stone, and our fairy world is a fairy stone, then Dad, what do you mean above the fairy world? A mere fairy world is not enough at all!"


    Yu Jincheng was persuaded by Yu Piao Piao, and suddenly patted his head: "Piao Piao is right, our father and daughter must go to higher-level places and earn higher-level stones, all mines are owned by us. of!"


    I don''t know if the voice was a little louder, but everyone looked over with all eyes, and seeing that the person who said this was Yu Jincheng, the thought that originally wanted to ridicule also stopped.


    "By the way, Dad, didn''t you say you met Young Master Feng and the others? Where are they?"


    "Some accident happened and we separated from them," Yu Jincheng looked in the crowd. "However, I don''t seem to see them coming."

 Chapter 904： Mu Bingyun is here

    "The Holy Lotus Temple is about to open, but Mu Bingyun still hasn''t come."


    Su Er clenched her fists tightly and breathed a long sigh of relief. Whether or not Mu Bingyun got all the remaining formation fragments, it was much more than her.


    Li Wantong was also nervous. Unlike Su Er, she was expecting Mu Bingyun to come over.


    "Palace Master, are we wrong in our calculations, Mu Bingyun has really become a believer of the Incense God Emperor, so should we send someone to bring back the fragments of the formation?"


    Yuchan shook his head: "Wantong, how can the Incense God Emperor be something we can deal with? We can''t take this risk, don''t worry, even if we can''t get the Array Fragment, we still have other options."


    After that, Li Wantong calmed down again, but she couldn''t help but look down the mountain. There was a long, winding path in the foggy place, and there were fast-moving figures on the path.


    The holy lotus mountain cannot fly. The monks can only come up quickly from this only trail, and there are high cliffs on both sides of the trail. No one knows where the misty abyss is, and no one wants to. to try.


    Boom¡ª


    Suddenly, a voice sounded, as if it came down from the Nine Heavens.


    Everyone looked up in unison, and saw the golden light in the sky falling on the Holy Lotus Temple, dispelling the surrounding clouds. The clouds seemed to have turned golden, and were blown into various shapes by the wind.


    "It''s finally going to open."


    Su Er is really looking forward to it, so far she has determined that Mu Bingyun will not come.


    "Father, Sister Bingyun and the others haven''t come yet!"


    At this moment, Yu Piaopiao''s eyes fell down, "It''s Young Master Feng, and Xiaoyun and the others."


    Feng Tsing Yi, Tao Ran, Mo Xing, Ao Jiuxiao and Wu Yun jumped up very fast and arrived at their side in a short while.


    "Piao Piao."


    Several people were looking for Mu Bingyun''s figure around, and as their eyes passed one by one, they didn''t see it, and their hearts couldn''t help sinking.


    "Where''s Bingyun?"


    Wu Yun was a little worried, remembering that there was a contract between himself and Bing Yun, he immediately touched the contract, and then relaxed.


    She smiled: "It''s okay."


    Several people breathed a sigh of relief, and Yu Piaopiao also let go of the nervousness for several days: "That''s good, I''m relieved, I know that Sister Bingyun will be fine."


    Then, she also told several people what happened before.


    "Besides Bingyun and the others, Pale Bai and Lilac haven''t shown up yet. By the way, Huang An and Ying Changqing, have you seen it? I met people from the Qian family. There are some situations in Qian Ji''s side. Went out." Wu Yun also explained his situation, "It is said that Dongfang Ming also went out." "We have not met them."


    Yu Piaopiao said truthfully.


    Immediately, Yu Jincheng also shook his head: "It really isn''t."


    Xue Lin also said, "We haven''t met them since we entered."


    "Let''s wait first, Bingyun and the others should be coming soon."


    Wu Yun suppressed the worries in her heart, so don''t worry about the pale strength, she is worried about Li Dingxiang and Huang An, the two of them should be considered relatively weak in Shuangyun Mansion, I hope nothing happens.


    "Xiaoyun, let''s recover first, the Holy Lotus Temple will be opened in a while."


    Tao Ran took out a few cushions and placed them on the open space: "Sit down, Xiaoyun."


    Dark Cloud gave him a deep look, and then sat down. Everyone else had their own concerns, but they didn''t notice anything.


    I don''t know how many people are around the Holy Lotus Temple. At this time, they are all bathed in this warm light, and they also found that practicing in such a light can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Mu Bingyun is here."


    I don''t know who shouted, Yuchan suddenly opened her eyes, Li Wantong''s eyes were full of excitement.


    And Su Er was so nervous that she almost bit out her teeth. At this juncture, she actually came back.


    Everyone''s eyes looked down the mountain, and sure enough, they saw the red figure, which fluttered up quickly. Beside her, there was still the tall black-robed man.


    The man''s face was stern, even if there was no danger, he tightly guarded her side, as if he was a protector.


    In this scene, I don''t know how many women broke their hearts, and some of them have blue faces, and I don''t know how many silver teeth have been broken secretly.


    In addition to Ouyang Qingqing and Ao Zhuoxing, there was also an expressionless face, as if Ying Changqing was cultivating while walking.


    Wu Yun couldn''t help but spit out a sentence: "Changqing is really not a mortal who can compare, and she is cultivating at this time. When will this girl reach this level, I don''t know how fast her strength will jump!"


    As soon as he said that, Ying Changqing came to her, looked at her lightly, and said, "Uncle Wu, if you want to do this, I can give you a method."


    One sentence made Wu Yun''s face stiff, and he quickly said, "Fuck you, this girl is as beautiful as a flower, so don''t become a wooden man like you who only knows how to practice."


    Seeing this, Ying Changqing took out a mat, put a plate on it, and began to practice seriously.


    Dark Cloud widened his eyes and pointed at his head: "Damn! Changqing, is this how you treat me??"


    "Uncle Wu, time doesn''t wait for others. If you have time, you must cultivate, otherwise it will be a waste." Ying Changqing said, muttering to himself: "I''m almost able to break through to the sixth rank of Immortal Venerable."


    One sentence, once again made everyone roll their eyes.


    Mu Bingyun gritted his teeth and laughed, after thinking about it, he gave Ying Changqing the Holy Profound Fruit from before.


    Ying Changqing was taken aback: "Uncle Master?"


    "If you practice hardest, I will reward you. If there is something good in the future, I will reward those who work hard."


    When Wu Yun saw the Holy Profound Fruit, his eyes were red, and he pulled Mu Bingyun''s sleeve: "Bingyun, in fact, I also work very hard."


    "Dark Cloud, do you have any family members who should work hard for Evergreen?"


    Wu Yun doesn''t really want the Holy Profound Fruit, and with her current strength, the mere Holy Profound Fruit is useless.


    In fact, the Holy Profound Fruit was given to Ying Changqing and could play the greatest role.


    Ying Changqing knew that Mu Bingyun gave it to him, and he really wanted to give it to him, so he was ready to put it away.


    "Take it directly, it''s still a while before the opening of the Holy Lotus Temple, you should be able to directly break through to the eighth rank of Immortal Venerable." Mu Bingyun felt the envy of countless people around him, and didn''t care.


    Ying Changqing did not refuse, so he swallowed the Holy Profound Fruit in three mouthfuls, which made everyone anxious. If you want to come and grab it, it''s impossible. Everyone in the Shuangyun Mansion is so powerful. They used to be courting death!


    After taking the Holy Profound Fruit, Ying Changqing practiced on the mat without any distractions. He was very relieved that there were people from Shuangyun Mansion.


    Mu Bingyun and his party also automatically protected him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for it to break through.

 Chapter 905： Mu Bingyun, wait a minute

    "Bingyun, there is still no news of the three of them."


    The dark clouds can''t hold it anymore. They sent someone out to look for them before, "Do you think they will have an accident?"


    Mu Bingyun checked the three soul cards, intact, and shook his head: "They are still alive, maybe something is stumbling, we plan to go to the Holy Lotus Temple later."


    So, she asked everyone to report the holy lotus fragments they got. "


    Among them, she has 6 pieces of formation character, 7 pieces of blank character, Cangyu got 9 pieces of tool character, Ao Zhuoxing three pieces of body character, Ouyang Qingqing two pieces of sword character. The others won''t gain much, either getting only a piece of it or not getting a piece of it at all.


    "I also have a blank shard here." Wu Yun gave the blank shard to Mu Bingyun, "Bingyun, since you already got seven pieces, why don''t you take this piece too."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t refuse, she put it away, then she had eight blank fragments. Although she didn''t know what was the use, she believed that the fragments in the secret realm of Shinto would never be aimless.


    Other people have a piece in their hands, which means that they can go in and meet opportunities later, and they are not so persistent.


    In their opinion, as long as Mu Bingyun understands the opportunity to become a god, he will definitely share it with them, so there is no need to worry at all.


    Time passed by, and the light on the top of the Holy Lotus Temple disappeared. At this time, its whole picture was revealed, and it was really spectacular.


    "What a beautiful lotus!"


    Yu Piaopiao exclaimed sincerely.


    The entire Holy Lotus Temple seems to be composed of a completed lotus flower. Except for the various buildings on it, if you look at it from a distance, it is really unclear whether this is a mysterious building or a flower. Blooming lotus.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to be attracted by the style. She even felt Chiye trembling, her consciousness moved, and the scene in front of her surprised her.


    The previously small black soil with loam has expanded again. Although it is not much, there are more places where three immortal grasses can be planted.


    Even, in a corner of the black soil, there are green shoots that are half a finger long.


    Huh, what is this?


    She tried to cover it with consciousness, but Chiye didn''t tell her about the confidence of the young shoots this time. At this time, the Holy Lotus Temple had slowly opened. Consciousness withdrew, and his eyes locked on the exquisite lotus petals.


    The lotus petals opened slowly, like a blooming flower, and then from under the lotus petals, a piece of green leaves extended, forming a curved, huge arch bridge for them, although it looked a bit incredible, But it looked very beautiful.


    They seemed to smell the fragrance of lotus flowers and heard the sound of water flowing. The tired heart was also washed away by the sound of water, and the brain was also awake by the fragrance.


    The scene was very quiet, and no one said a word. Surprisingly, the position where the arch bridge extended was actually in front of Mu Bingyun.


    Everyone looked at Mu Bingyun in unison, trying to see something from her.


    Mu Bingyun said nothing, she already felt a force involved.


    "Let''s go in!"


    She said, and holding hands with the man, they were about to walk on the arch bridge formed by the green leaves. Here, you can even see the arch bridge being blown by the wind.


    "Mu Bingyun, wait a minute!"


    At this moment, Li Wantong''s voice was so clear that it rang in everyone''s ears. Since the person she called was Mu Bingyun, everyone''s attention was immediately diverted.


    There was a slight smile on her cheeks, and she glanced lightly, as if there was a sense of success in it.


    "Patriarch Li, I don''t know what''s going on?"


    Mu Bingyun suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. At the same time, his consciousness extended and he was alert to the surroundings. She has never forgotten the conspiracy that person said, but from the beginning to the present, she has never been ambushed by other people.


    "Miss Mu," Li Wantong didn''t rush to express her purpose, but glanced at the crowd and said, "By the way, why don''t you see Young Master Pale and Miss Lilac? By the way, it seems that Miss Mu''s disciple Huang An also Not here."


    One sentence made everyone in an uproar.


    If ?? was so obvious, they really couldn''t believe it, Li Wantong was threatening Mu Bingyun.


    No, it should be said that the entire Yuding Palace is threatening Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were icy cold: "They are indeed not here. According to what Li Family Master said, they should know where they are."


    "Yes, I know where they are, but..." Li Wantong seemed to be in control of something, but thought, Mu Bingyun, if you let you miss the opportunity, I don''t know what kind of pain you will suffer.


    Ha ha-


    smiled silently, what about Mu Bingyun?


    There are too many weaknesses, and the more one cares, the more weaknesses naturally become.


    She has Shuangyun Mansion, lover, relatives, and friends, each of which is Mu Bingyun''s weakness.


    Don''t say she Li Wantong is despicable, how can she stand in the fairyland if she is not despicable!


    There are not many people in this world who are meaner than her Li Wantong.


    "But what, Patriarch Li might as well help me find them."


    Li Wantong didn''t seem to be afraid at all. I don''t know when, many people from the sect were standing beside Yuding Palace.


    "Miss Mu, do you have six shards of formation characters in your hand?"


    Li Wantong asked directly, which made her understand her purpose, and without waiting for Mu Bingyun to speak, she said, "My people accidentally met the three of them, and they were being chased by monsters and happened to be rescued. took them."


    "One person and two pieces of the formation word, their lives, is the wooden girl worth it?"


    Everyone was in an uproar again, thinking that this Li Wantong was really brave enough to even threaten Mu Bingyun.


    "Sister Bingyun, this woman is so disgusting!"


    Yu Piaopiao has hated such hypocritical people the most since she was deceived.


    It was clear that the other party arrested their people and wanted to threaten Mu Bingyun to hand over something, and he said it in such a high-sounding manner, whether it was disgusting or disgusting.


    "Li Wantong, if you want shame, the shameless girl will peel it off for you!"


    Dark Cloud was also angry, and at this time he even threatened Mu Bingyun. It''s not that she is not calm, but that she knows that Mu Bingyun will definitely save the other party with three people in their hands.


    "Patriarch Li, where is the person?"


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun just asked a question, without hesitation at all.


    To her, people are more important than external things. Everyone else''s eyes were red. If they didn''t know that Li Wantong had Pale Bai and others in their hands, they would really want to go up and scratch their ears.


    Wuyun narrowed her eyes, and when she went out, she would destroy the Jade Ding Palace at any cost.


    At that moment, many people had the same idea.

 Chapter 906： unexpected things

    From the last time Mu Bingyun would do that for Li Dingxiang, Li Wantong understood the opponent''s weakness.


    Even though many people want to say that she is despicable and shameless, then she is despicable and shameless, and her mere reputation is comparable to the chance of becoming a god?


    She clapped her hands, "They''re here!"


    Everyone looked in her direction, and sure enough, they saw the three people.


    The three of them looked expressionless and their eyes were dull. Everyone knew that the three of them were imprisoned. As long as the imprisonment was released, nothing would happen.


    They didn''t know when Li Wantong caught the three of them. It should be said that they didn''t know the actions of Yuding Palace at all.


    Thinking about it, it''s really scary.


    "Wood girl, what do you think?"


    Li Wantong seemed to be winning, and was not at all afraid of what Mu Bingyun would do. She had planned for a long time that once she got the opportunity of the secret realm of Shinto, she would retreat under the protection of the Jade Cauldron Palace.


    Although Shuangyun Mansion is powerful, Jade Cauldron Palace is not bad. With the support of other sects, there is no need to be afraid at all. As long as she becomes a god, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    At that time, neither Yuding Palace nor Shuangyun Palace will be able to control her.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Everyone thought that Mu Bingyun would not agree. After all, the six pieces of the formation word shards would have a great chance. If it was them, they would definitely not agree.


    Li Wantong knew her promise, "Then, I believe that Miss Mu will do it." She didn''t dare to ask Mu Bingyun to do something else, it was already the limit, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to ask her if she would jump over the wall in a hurry.


    Mu Bingyun took out six pieces of the word formation, which made everyone feel heartache. Su''er also widened her eyes and couldn''t believe it, Mu Bingyun handed over the fragments of the formation so easily.


    If Li Wantong could get the fragments of the word formation, she would rather have Mu Bingyun.


    At least Mu Bingyun is someone with real skills, and Li Wantong is simply a waste!


    In her eyes, Li Wantong was nothing.


    "Patriarch Li, make an oath first, after all, this is related to the safety of my people in Shuangyun Mansion."


    The hearts of everyone are a little complicated. It is their turn to do this, and they will definitely not do this. In her place, she only cares about the safety of the people of Shuangyun Mansion.


    They seem to have understood something. No wonder the entire Shuangyun Mansion is so harmonious. It turns out that it is all hers.


    How lucky they would be if they had such a partner.


    Li Wantong naturally made an oath. As soon as it fell, Mu Bingyun threw the six fragments. The latter hurriedly held it in his hands, and after confirming the authenticity, he waved his hand, and the three were let over.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t look at it any more, and hurriedly helped the three to lift the ban.


    "Walk!"


    In an instant, Yuchan shouted and followed Li Wantong onto the arched bridge. In an instant, a red light suddenly appeared, and everyone only saw a sword light, and they chopped down at Li Wantong''s figure.


    "what-"


    screamed, and then another figure stopped Yuchan.


    Everyone could see clearly that the red figure turned out to be Shuijingzhi.


    Shui Ningzhi looked indifferent, rolled up Li Wantong''s ring, and then said, "Brother, go!"


    The speed of the two was very fast, as if they had planned for a long time, and when everyone did not respond, they had already run into the Holy Lotus Temple.


    In just a few breaths of time, everyone looked at Li Wantong who was slashed to death on the arched bridge. Her body had already been cut in half, her eyes were staring at the boss, and her ears seemed to be ringing with the words of Cai Shuijingzhi. She listened alone.


    Didn''t you say be tough?


    Li Wantong didn''t expect her ending to be like this. Be ruthless, Shui Ningzhi really learned it.


    Yuchan stared at Li Wantong, who had been silent, and her whole person was gloomy. Now she has offended Shuangyun Mansion and lost Li Wantong. She looks extremely ugly.


    "Walk!"


    She waved her hand and did not dare to stay any longer. At least there were other fragments in her hand, and there were not a lot of them. She hopes to get the chance, otherwise she can already predict what kind of conflict there will be with Shuangyun Mansion after going out.


    In the crowd of Yuchan, Feng''er was also a little shocked. She didn''t expect that Shui Ningzhi would be so daring to play Yuchan and others together with Jing Jinshui.


    Mu Bingyun glanced lightly at Li Wantong''s corpse on the arch bridge, without wrinkling her brows, and when she didn''t know who was passing by, she disliked her appearance as being too obtrusive, and she threw a flame on it, and instantly Burned to ashes.


    The other one was Su Er. When Shui Ningzhi rushed in, she and Xue Mang also followed behind. All the previous things really made them unable to react.


    "Lilac, how''s it going?"


    Li Dingxiang woke up, glanced around, and finally saw the scene in front of him clearly, then remembered something, and stood up suddenly, "What about Pale?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and Mu Bingyun said, "Pale is injured, and he has already given him a medicinal pill. It''s all right." She moved away, and she saw Pale recovering. Among the three, Pale The situation is the worst.


    Li Dingxiang didn''t know what to think of, so she rushed to Pale and found that he was really fine, and his face was a little better.


    "Silly boy!"


    Her eyes were slightly red, if it wasn''t for her, this kid wouldn''t have been caught by the other party, and then she remembered the culprit: "I''m going to kill Li Wantong."


    "Lilac, don''t kill her, she has been hacked to death with a sword, it''s really cheap for her." Wu Yun pouted, and at this time, Huang An also woke up.


    Before Li Lilac could ask anything, Ouyang Qingqing explained the matter.


    Huang An and Li Dingxiang are very guilty, but no one wants to blame, there are unforeseen circumstances, who knows that Li Wantong will arrest people here at any cost!


    "Master, now you don''t have any fragments of the word formation, what should you do?"


    Huang An knew how unbelievable Mu Bingyun''s talent was. Wouldn''t it be a pity if he didn''t get the chance to shard for a while.


    The others were silent too, they thought so too. They didn''t mean to blame the three of them, they just thought the Yuding Palace was a bit hateful.


    "Nothing, although there are no shards, I still have some blank shards, although I don''t know what they are used for, but it is my chance to get it."


    "Blank Fragments?"


    At this time, Pale also woke up, and took out a piece of debris from here: "Madam, look at this?"


    "Indeed."


    Mu Bingyun took the fragments and said, "Although I don''t know if it will work, I can try it. Pale, how''s the recovery? Let''s go in when it recovers!"


    Mu Bingyun took out the other eight blank shards, and was just about to see if they could be put together, but the nine blank shards suddenly joined together, and before they could react, they got into her eyebrows, the whole person It was dragged into the Holy Lotus Temple by a suction force.

 Chapter 907： blank shard legend

    Cangyu felt that powerful force, and quickly grabbed her hand, but was dragged in together.


    Everyone didn''t react to what was going on, and they saw the two disappear.


    "Frozen Cloud!"


    Dark Cloud yelled, and quickly chased after him. Others were not slow to respond, and followed closely behind. After arriving at the Holy Lotus Temple, everyone gradually calmed down.


    "I guess that blank shard is doing the trick. I feel that Bingyun is fine, it should be a big chance." Wuyun''s eyes lit up, and then he laughed: "Yes, it must be a big chance, with Bingyun''s Luck, it must not be wrong, hum, those people, after so many calculations, I didn''t expect that they would not be able to do anything to Bingyun."


    Everyone also reacted, especially Yu Jincheng: "For many years, no one has obtained the blank shard, but I know a little about the legend of the blank shard."


    Everyone pointed their ears and listened, he said, "It may have been too long, so the news that belonged to the blank fragments was lost."


    "Dad, come on, but where did you hear about the blank shards?"


    "Cough, I dug up a book of "Ancient Documentary" when I was digging the immortal stone. There are blank fragments of records about the secret realm of Shinto. Although there are only a few short lines, it is also very clear."


    So, Yu Jincheng took out the book of "Ancient Documentary", and everyone looked at the place he pointed to: "Blank fragments are all-purpose fragments, which can stimulate potential and gain avenues."


    After everyone saw it, they couldn''t help but laugh.


    Feng Qingyi said: "I knew that Bingyun''s luck has always been good."


    "Well." Mo Xing replied, "No one can compare to her."


    Ao Zhuoxing scratched his ears: "That **** Mu Bingyun is not easy, she can practice with her waste veins to this day, and she can be recognized by the Supreme Being as his disciple, I know that she will definitely be able to do it!"


    Ouyang Qingqing smiled lightly: "In this way, we don''t have to worry about Big Sister Bingyun, let''s each find our own opportunities! No matter whether it is there or not, we have gained a lot from coming in, so it''s not a waste of time."


    "Anyway, I am satisfied, and my father is probably satisfied too."


    Yu Jincheng was amused by his daughter''s words. He was indeed satisfied, but of course he was not satisfied. He should plan well when he went back. If he could go to a more advanced place to contract mines, it should be a good choice.


    Pale Bai and the three of them were relieved. They didn''t involve Mu Bingyun, so they felt that they were the most fortunate.


    The group of ?? disappeared in the Holy Lotus Palace quite happily, and suddenly, rays of light sucked them away, as long as anyone with fragments in their hands will be sucked away by this irresistible light.


    In the darkness, Mu Bingyun could feel that he was holding her all the time, but she understood that this power did not mean to hurt her.


    "Yu, let go. I think this may be my chance. Since we came to the Holy Lotus Temple, we don''t have to worry." They have been in the dark for a long time, as long as they don''t let go, they will not able to go out.


    Cangyu finally loosened up, and he understood that this mysterious power was not malicious: "Bing''er, be careful."


    After saying that, he let go.


    When the two of them just let go, they both felt a powerful force sending them somewhere.


    Besides, Su Er rushed in with Shui Ningzhi, and was also sucked away by the force. It didn''t take long for them to appear in the same place at the same time.


    "Hand over the pieces!"


    Su Er looked extremely vicious, and found that there were only two of her and Shui Ningzhi.


    Shui Ningzhi is not afraid at this time, just because she already feels that her name has been engraved on the fragment. He took out the shards and saw that there were indeed three words "Shuijingzhi" on the small corner.


    The corner of his mouth twitched: "Miss Su, even if you hold it now, it''s useless. Now the Holy Lotus Temple has recognized that I got six pieces of the formation. I remember that you stole one of me."


    Or she should get seven dollars!


    Su Er was immediately furious, and quickly took out his three pieces, and sure enough, the words "Su Er" were written in the corners of the pieces.


    "Shui Ningzhi, you will regret your actions today!"


    Shui Ningzhi''s face was expressionless, "Miss Su, your Su family is too deceiving, but I have no relationship and no reason, what can you do to me, as long as I find a place to hide, what can you do to me?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will kill your righteous brother Jing Jinshui?"


    Shui Ningzhi''s eyebrows moved slightly, and then she said, "If Miss Su wants, just go."


    Su Er saw Shui Ningzhi''s indifferent face, she was in a hurry, but there was nothing she could do. Shui Ningzhi''s current strength is approaching the first rank of Immortal Venerable. As long as he gets another chance, he will soon be able to become Immortal Venerable Powerhouse. When the time comes, he will find a place to hide. It is really not an easy thing to find.


    "You..." Su Er gritted her teeth, but there was nothing she could do. Even if Mu Bingyun was standing here, she wouldn''t be so unwilling.


    This person is inferior to Mu Bingyun in everything, and he even wanted to stand on top of her head, which really **** her off.


    "Miss Su, there seems to be some movement. I advise you not to say anything. Can you get the chance, but here it is."


    Su Er really stopped speaking, and looked around. This place is a platform. The two of them looked forward at the same time. It was a low tower with only one floor.


    There is a plaque on the top of the pagoda, and there are four big characters on the plaque: Tongxuan Array Pagoda!


    Seeing the word "Array Tower", they were all excited at the same time, and rushed towards the gate of the Profound Opening Tower. The door was not locked, but they couldn''t charge in at all, and they were a little anxious.


    Especially Shui Ningzhi, if you don''t get the chance this time, let alone Mu Bingyun, the first person to settle accounts with her must be Yuchan.


    Yuchan is much more ruthless than Mu Bingyun and will not give her any way to survive.


    "what happened?"


    The two asked at the same time, as if there was some kind of hood in front of them, isolating them all. I believe everyone understands the pain of seeing a baby that cannot be touched.


    At this moment, they felt a wave of movement behind them, and they looked back quickly, their pupils shrank suddenly. The shock on his face could not be concealed.


    how is this possible? ?


    The two of them were a little blank in their minds, unable to understand the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 908： Chance, this should be her chance!

    "Mu Bingyun!"


    The two of them were stunned at the same time, unable to understand why Mu Bingyun suddenly appeared here.


    Mu Bingyun also noticed the two of them, and glanced at Shui Ningzhi, who was on guard.


    "What is this place? I didn''t expect you to be there."


    She walked over slowly, but Su Er didn''t have any precautions, but smiled: "Mu Bingyun, it seems that you are the person who really has the ability. You can get to this place without the fragments of the word formation."


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness noticed that on the blank shards in the sea of ????knowledge, the word "array" appeared, and there were three words "Mu Bingyun" under the corner. I was surprised, what does this mean?


    But she saw that these days were not static, but like flowing water, as if those strokes could easily form other characters.


    "Tong Xuan Formation Tower!"


    Her eyes lit up, and she felt a little happy, so she didn''t miss the opportunity by saying that she lost the word fragment. It was these mysterious blank fragments that brought her here.


    She passed the two of them and walked straight to the Profound Opening Array.


    The two didn''t make a sound, and didn''t remind her that she was going to get through, as if they were waiting for her to make a fool of themselves.


    However, the next moment, their eyeballs seemed to fall off.


    Mu Bingyun actually... actually walked right in!


    The two looked at each other, rushed in quickly, stopped where they were originally blocked, and then rushed in with force, and found that there was nothing to stop them.


    The three walked into the Profound Opening Array Tower, and three rays of light immediately covered them.


    In an instant, the three of them fell into a mysterious realm. Mu Bingyun felt as if she had entered the world of formations, and the steady stream of formation runes were passed to the depths of her mind. When she wanted to see it, she didn''t know why. I can''t always see what''s written inside.


    The warm power spread all over her body. If someone was outside, you could see the luster of the entire Profound Opening Array Pagoda slowly disappearing, and all the light seemed to go to Mu Bingyun.


    And Su Er and Shui Ningzhi on the side actually got a lot of good things, but they are not as complete as Mu Bingyun.


    She kept absorbing them, no matter how many runes she could comprehend, she tried her best to understand them, and the whole person fell into a state of ecstasy. The whole body was surrounded by runes, and layers of mysterious formations were formed around them, and the three of them could not find their shadows from each other.


    Suddenly, all the light from Su Er and Shui Ningzhi stopped. They looked at Mu Bingyun quietly and found that they had no intention of stopping.


    It was hard to hide the complexity in their eyes. Although they did get the incredible chance of formation, and even touched the threshold of becoming a god, they could not understand why Mu Bingyun didn''t have a single fragment of formation, so they could Entering the Profound Opening Array Tower, it seems that the benefits are more than they all get.


    How did they know that what they got was part of it, and Mu Bingyun got all of it.


    Mu Bingyun felt as if her soul was about to float, and her strength instantly increased.


    Immortal Venerable Ninth Rank! !


    Her strength is still growing and has not stopped. However, she did not directly break through this layer as she expected, and the power absorbed has softened. She knows that it is not so easy to become a god, but she has captured that mysterious thing.


    Over time, he will be able to become a **** very smoothly.


    She hooked the corner of her mouth, and her whole body relaxed, allowing the power from outside to pass to her body. The surrounding runes seemed to have found their way, and they kept digging into her eyebrows.


    She found that a small golden pagoda had formed in her consciousness. This golden pagoda was somewhat similar to this Xuantong Array Pagoda. She tried to touch it with her consciousness, and found that in this small golden pagoda, there was a steady stream of storage. The magic trick.


    At that moment, she was extremely shocked.


    After the shock, she was just happy. Chance, this should be her chance!


    She touched the runes outside one by one, these are all insights about the formation. At this time, the formation around her suddenly shattered, and when the two thought she was about to end, they saw the continuous knots of her hands.


    In an instant, a layer of formations rose again around them. This layer of formations, at their current level, could not be seen clearly at all, or even a little bit.


    The jealousy that could not be concealed in Su''er''s eyes was more of a shock. Mu Bingyun''s formation talent was terrifying.


    Shui Ningzhi''s eyes were complicated, his fists were tightly squeezed, and the sound of bone squeezing could be heard. However, the scene in front of him was a little noisy, and he couldn''t hear that little sound at all.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care about the two of them, completely immersed in his own formation world, comprehended, solved his doubts, found the answer to what he didn''t understand before, and analyzed what he understood.


    Gradually, she felt as if she had touched a barrier, and when she pushed it hard, the barrier finally shattered, and in an instant, her hands were so fast that people couldn''t see clearly.


    The two of them were horrified, and found that the entire hall was imprisoned, as if Mu Bingyun had formed a spell of its own.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, with a smile in his eyes, flicking his fingers, he withdrew the surrounding formations.


    Immortal Formation Twelfth Rank!


    She finally reached it.


    Sure enough, the 12th rank of the Immortal Formation is very different.


    At the same time, she felt that the inheritance of the divine formation originally stored in her mind had been opened, and she did not investigate in time, because she felt a huge force engulfing her.


    Before she could react, the whole person was taken away by this power.


    "what happened?"


    Su Er and Shui Ningzhi hurriedly chased out, but there was no one left.


    The two of them didn''t understand why, they could only probe around.


    Outside the Tongxuan Sword Pagoda, several people were waiting again, including Ouyang Qingqing and Feng Qingyi.


    "Cousin, why can''t we enter? It stands to reason that the people here have a total of nine sword-shaped fragments. Could it be that we guessed wrong?"


    Feng Qingyi shook his head, and suddenly his eyes fell on the fluctuations in the air, and a red figure appeared with a smile on his face.


    "Perhaps, it will be resolved soon."


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly looked over, only to see Mu Bingyun appearing here. She was stunned for a while, then surprised.


    "Sister Bingyun, why are you here?"


    Don''t say that Ouyang Qingqing didn''t know, Mu Bingyun himself was completely dumbfounded.


    I don''t know what I remembered, and with a move of consciousness, she checked the blank fragments in the sea of ??consciousness again. At this time, she was surprised that the original word "array" was gradually changing, and a word "sword" was gradually formed.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth, wouldn''t it be what she thought?


    "You can go in! Everyone, you can go in!"

 Chapter 909： Going against the sky

    As he was thinking about it, he heard a voice coming from the door of Tongxuan Sword Pagoda, and then several figures rushed in.


    The three of them were also stunned, Feng Qingyi thought thoughtfully, and asked, "Bingyun, where did you come from just now?" I read Yu Jincheng''s "Ancient Documentary" before, so I had some guesses.


    "The Profound Opening Tower."


    Mu Bingyun''s words made him confirm this idea, his eyes lit up: "Bingyun, your luck is still so bad, let''s go, get in."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t understand, so he followed the two into the Tongxuan Sword Pagoda.


    The difference from the last time is that when Mu Bingyun entered, a ray of light shrouded her body. It didn¡¯t take long. In her sea of ??consciousness, no small golden pagoda was formed. Instead, there was an extra book that said With a "sword" word.


    She tried flipping through the book and found that she could read it. However, it cannot directly possess the above abilities like the formation method.


    She understands that the formation is her talent. She can get the understanding of the formation and break through to the twelfth level of the fairy formation, which is inseparable from her strength, hard work and talent.


    However, she didn''t have much understanding of kendo, so she could only use blank fragments to get everything about kendo, thus forming a book.


    If she can study the above things attentively, at the peak, she may also be able to form the kind of small urn in the sea of ????consciousness.


    She thought that she would go to open it, but she would not spend more time learning. Just one formation made her spend so much effort.


    There was a vague feeling in her heart, maybe what she said could be realized. Showing this book to someone with kendo talent, is this the so-called chance to become a god?


    She did not take out the book and let it stay in the sea of ????consciousness, this should be the safest place.


    Just thinking about this, her whole body was once again enveloped by a force. This time, she did not have any discomfort or panic, and disappeared in front of people following that force.


    After a long time, Ouyang Qingqing woke up and didn''t see Mu Bingyun, and it didn''t take long for Feng Qingyi to wake up.


    "Cousin, why don''t you see Sister Bingyun?"


    Feng Qingyi knew in his heart that Mu Bingyun had probably gone to another tower.


    "She''ll be fine. You''ll be able to see her when you go out." There were people around, and he didn''t explain anything. Ouyang Qingqing believed it, so he didn''t worry anymore, instead he was interested in investigating the surroundings.


    In this way, Mu Bingyun went to Tongxuan Pill Pagoda, and got a book of Pill Dao, went to Tongxuan Soul Pagoda, and met Yu Chan, who was naturally surprised. She didn''t make a sound, and quietly put the book of Soul Dao. Take it away.


    Then, I went to Tongxuan Fu Pagoda, Tongxuan Body Pagoda, and collected these two books. In these two towers, she met a few familiar people, but she also greeted them, and she was taken away by the power after receiving the things.


    Feeling a thick book in the sea of ????knowledge, she couldn''t help but be surprised. She didn''t expect that she did a big thing today that no one knew about.


    I don''t know if those who want to get the chance will be mad if they know that she does so.


    This time it was the Tongxuan Beast Tower and saw an unexpected person, Qin Yurou.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Qin Yurou did not expect that she would meet Mu Bingyun here. She originally changed her appearance, but when she arrived at the Tongxuan Beast Tower, for some unknown reason, she returned to her original appearance.


    What she couldn''t imagine was why Mu Bingyun was here. Although the Holy Lotus Hall could come in without any fragments, most of the people who came in would not get the chance.


    But she never thought that it was impossible for Mu Bingyun to have animal character fragments, so why did she come in.


    Mu Bingyun was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect Qin Yurou to be alive and to hide so well.


    But she doesn''t care. Now she wants to go in and collect the book of the beast''s way. It''s cool to think about it. She quietly took all the things that everyone dreamed of. Fortunately, those people don''t know, otherwise they will vomit blood. and die.


    Qin Yurou saw that Mu Bingyun ignored her, and went directly to the gate of the tower. The other people also looked straight, and found that she actually walked in, they were all surprised, and then quickly followed.


    went well, and when the book was harvested, Mu Bingyun left again.


    Then, she appeared in the Profound Access Pagoda.


    saw Cang Yu.


    This time, she saw Cang Yu was not waiting outside, but went in.


    When she walked in, she found that Cang Yu was comprehending something. She hesitated for a while. In other places, because no one could get a complete opportunity, she took it away without hesitation.


    Now that he has come to the Profound Access Tool Pagoda, he is afraid that taking away the tool path will cause trouble to Cangyu.


    Just when she had this idea, her body was out of control and she was taken in. Not long after, a book of utensils appeared in her sea of ??consciousness.


    She found that even so, the Profound Access Tool Pagoda did not dim, but instead continued to deliver something to Cang Yu.


    I was also relieved, and yes, how could there be only one copy of the secret realm of Shinto, maybe it was just a copy for her!


    Suddenly, Cang Yu''s side also ended, he found that a small golden pagoda also appeared in the sea of ????knowledge, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, he found a figure, and when he turned around, he saw Mu Bingyun: "Bing''er?" His eyes lit up, he didn''t expect to see her here.


    "Is there a small urn in your sea of ??knowledge?"


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly asked, since Cangyu has all the shards of utensils, it should not be wrong to have a small golden pagoda. She is also afraid that her arrival will make him make mistakes.


    Cangyu nodded: "There is indeed such a person."


    "That''s good."


    Cangyu frowned and guessed a few points, but at this time, another force enveloped Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun was also surprised. Seeing his concern, he quickly said, "There should be some benefit waiting for me. I already feel that the blank shards are still changing!"


    So, he let go of her and watched her disappear in front of his eyes. He wasn''t as anxious as before. If he guessed correctly, Bing''er didn''t miss the opportunity of the formation.


    On the contrary, what great opportunity did he get.


    When Mu Bingyun was able to see the surroundings clearly, he didn''t see any towers anymore. In front of him was a quaint house, and the inside was very simple. There was only one table and one chair, and there was only one box on the table.


    She picked up the box, only to find that there was a piece of paper under the box. A few words were written on the paper: Nirvana.

 Chapter 910： Nirvana Fruit

    She opened the box and there was a seed inside.


    Nirvana?


    She hurriedly searched in Chiye, and finally found the news about the fruit of Nirvana, which is also the fruit of rebirth. Nirvana means rebirth.


    Although there is no more introduction, she knows that this seed is not simple.


    When she put away the seeds, her whole body was wrapped in a force again and was thrown out of the Holy Lotus Temple.


    As soon as ?? came out, a pair of arms hugged her.


    "Are you okay?"


    "It''s okay, I got a baby."


    she said with a smile, the movement behind them attracted them.


    A steady stream of people were thrown out of the Holy Lotus Temple, and the originally quiet mountain peak was once again full of people. When everyone came out, the Holy Lotus Temple gradually closed, and the surrounding clouds seemed to be rising again. It became indescribable, impossible to chase, and still so mysterious.


    When the Holy Lotus Temple was completely closed, everyone felt an irresistible force again, pulling their fragments away, and everyone was thrown into the sky, as if something had broken through. stunned.


    The immortal power here is much thinner than the inside. Looking at the surrounding scenes, they naturally understand that they have returned to the fairyland.


    ¡­


    After the Shinto Secret Realm was closed, everyone rushed back one after another. Most of the people who got the chance left, and only those who didn''t get the chance stayed in Shinto City and wanted to try their luck again.


    Mu Bingyun and his party did not stop there. After all, this time the harvest was not small, and they returned directly to Shuangyun Mansion.


    When everyone saw Mu Bingyun taking out the books about the chance of becoming a god, the whole person twitched and trembled. When they heard her feat, they couldn''t help but grit their teeth, as if restraining themselves I want to laugh out loud.


    Mu Bingyun saw that they were really annoyed, and couldn''t help but say: "What emotions do you have, let me know directly, see you blushing, don''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Hahaha-"


    As soon as the words were finished, a long series of laughter came out, and the one who laughed the loudest was naturally Ao Zhuoxing, "I laughed to death, Mu Bingyun, who would have thought that all the opportunities were taken by you. "


    Of course, in the entire hall, only Ao Zhuoxing laughed the longest. Although the others laughed a little, they were still able to restrain themselves. But the expressions are very weird. Looking at the books, they really don''t know what kind of mood to express.


    "Come on, you have a rare opportunity to see what suits you best. Although learning this way is not as good as getting it yourself, as long as you are willing to work hard, it is not bad. I think it will be more stable."


    Everyone agrees with these words, and what they have learned will always belong to them.


    So, everyone began to open the books one by one.


    Ouyang Qingqing and Ao Zhuoxing decided early in the morning, and Ao Zhuoxing began to copy "Physical Dao", ready to take it back and study it, while Ouyang Qingqing was copying "Ken Dao".


    Ao Jiuxiao also chose "Physical Dao."


    Most people choose the sword, Wu Yun chooses the body, what is surprising is that Ying Changqing chooses the Fu and the sword, but he is a cultivator. For him, he chose two, even Mu Bingyun has nothing to do with it. Opinion.


    Surprisingly, Yu Piaopiao chose the "beast way."


    Mu Bingyun guessed that she was chosen because of Snowbird.


    People from Shuangyun Mansion, anyone who wants to study the path to becoming a god, she has spoken out, and they can come and choose.


    The people outside don''t know. Although those people really wanted to know what Mu Bingyun got, they all said that she got the opportunity of the formation. As for the others, she didn''t get it.


    After all, she only stayed in the Profound Opening Array for a long time. In other places, at most ten breaths, everyone felt that she could not get that much.


    "I heard that Yuchan has issued an order to chase down Shui Ningzhi and Jing Jinshui." Speaking of Yuding Palace, Li Dingxiang was furious. "That Li Wantong is dead, it''s really cheap for her."


    Originally, she was thinking of revenge, but she was hacked to death by Shui Ningzhi with a sword, which was really useless.


    "Frozen Cloud!"


    At this time, Chihime came.


    Chihime and Augusta did enter the secret realm of Shinto that day, but there were some accidents and they had to retreat.


    During the period, Mu Bingyun met people from the Qian family before telling her about it. People from the Qian family, everyone who met Shuangyun Mansion, would tell her that this was all ordered by Qianji, and they were afraid of Mu Bingyun and the others.


    "Chihime, what about Augusta?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t see Augusta who was closely following Qianji''s side, but saw Qianji''s worried look, "Augusta is injured, it''s a little serious."


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "What happened?"


    "And what about Dongfang Ming?"


    Yes, when she was inside, she didn''t see Dongfang Ming. With Dongfang Ming''s temperament, it was impossible not to look for opportunities, why did she suddenly disappear?


    Did ?? also come out?


    "Bingyun, you''d better follow me to see Augusta. As for Dongfang Ming, let''s talk about it later!"


    Mu Bingyun heard Qianji''s words and knew that the matter was serious, so he immediately followed Qianji out. Augusta has been taken to the inn in Double Cloud City.


    When Mu Bingyun saw Augusta, he was also a little incredulous: "How come?"


    Augusta''s body seemed to be about to shatter, and the whole popularity was like a thread, Qianji looked worried, and quickly stood by the couch, "I didn''t know he would be so stupid, it''s obvious that the opponent should attack me, these He helped me suffer."


    She is very contradictory and knows Augusta''s mind, but her heart has long been blocked.


    "Bingyun, can he be saved?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, took Augusta''s pulse, and was surprised to find that not only was his body about to split, but his own soul seemed to be stuck to the body, and then a crack formed. If this continues, Afraid of danger.


    "Bingyun, is there any way? I''ve searched all over the alchemists in the Immortal Realm, but they couldn''t do anything at all. One of the alchemists said that he couldn''t be saved without the treasure."


    To be able to maintain like this, she has exhausted all her thoughts. Thinking of him silently accompanying her, and thinking that she might never see this person again in the future, she felt a pain in her heart, and at this moment she seemed to understand something.


    "Bingyun, what do you think, I will find everything I need to save him."


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness is immersed in red smelting, and there is the book about Dan Dao, looking forward to finding something out.


    Suddenly, a few words fell on her mind.


    Isn¡¯t ?? Nirvana the ability to be reborn in Nirvana?

 Chapter 911： Method

    Thinking of this, she hurriedly checked the information about the Nirvana fruit again. The Nirvana fruit takes 10,000 years to bloom, 10,000 years to bear fruit, and 10,000 years to mature before it can be obtained.


    However, the black soil in the Chiye is a thousand times longer, and even outside, it will take thirty years. She was afraid that Augusta wouldn''t be able to wait for thirty years, so she hesitated.


    "Bingyun, did you think of something?"


    "Chihime."


    Qianji looked at her seriously, her eyes were slightly red, this was Qianji she had never seen before, and she could worry about a person like this.


    "Bingyun, just say it, can you save him!"


    "If there is a Nirvana fruit, he can indeed be saved. Using the Nirvana fruit to make pills, he can be reborn from Nirvana. However, it will take thirty years to obtain the Nirvana fruit now. I''m afraid he won''t be able to wait. If you can think about it during this period. The way, let him not have an accident, then there will be no problem."


    is too difficult, even the top alchemists in the Immortal Realm can''t guarantee that Augusta will be safe, but Qianji has caught something.


    "Okay, I''ll guarantee him for 30 years, and I''ll use everything to keep him safe for 30 years."


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, recorded a copy of the "Dao of Pills" and handed it to Qianji: "This should be useful, I will stay here, and give you the Nirvana Fruit in thirty years. However, even so, Nirvana fruit is very powerful, you have to be prepared."


    Qianji opened the book and saw the content inside, and suddenly felt a little more confident, and then smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect that I, a flower gardener, would become an alchemist."


    She put away the book and walked to Augusta''s side: "Augusta, I will save you, since you want to stay by my side, then you can''t die!"


    Everyone was silent.


    What was originally happy, suddenly heard that something happened to Augusta, and turned from joy to worry.


    "Bingyun, from now on I will be living in Shuangyun Mansion."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and nodded, letting Augusta live in Shuangyun Mansion is indeed a good choice, so that he can also take care of him.


    On that day, after she went back, her consciousness controlled Chiye, and she planted the seeds of Nirvana on the black soil. It didn¡¯t take long for it to sprout, and gradually grew into a small sapling. Seeing this, she was finally relieved. The little sprout next to her still hasn''t changed, and she doesn''t know what it is.


    Then he communicated with Chiye, looking for a recipe that could help Augusta. It was a no-brainer, and she was indeed found.


    "Binger, how is it?"


    "I found two good pill recipes. If there is no problem, I can help Augusta. By the way, is the bed that I asked you to prepare ready?"


    "It''s ready."


    She asked Cangyu to make a special bed, and she added a few more formations, so that even if no one helped Augusta, he could automatically absorb immortal energy and nourish his body.


    The two knocked on Chihime''s door. Chihime was a little happy to see the two of them coming.


    "Qianji, these two recipes should be useful to Augusta. At present, I have a good alchemist in Shuangyun Mansion, and I have already called him back. You can communicate with him at that time."


    "Thank you, Bingyun."


    "Thank you, thank you." She said, "Augusta is also my friend, well, I''ll change him a place later."


    So, Cang Yu agreed to help, and they started talking.


    "How are things?"


    Qianji seemed to recall the previous scene. On that day, she and Augusta went in together, but she didn''t want Dongfang Ming to go with them. It was very smooth at the beginning, and then suddenly went to a very mysterious place.


    encountered a very powerful ancient beast, and the power of the attack was also very special. Dongfang Ming was no match for him, so he led the ancient beast to them.


    She was affected. When she was about to be attacked by the ancient beasts, Augusta took her to escape. However, Augusta was the opponent of the ancient beasts. Unfortunately, she was hit. At the critical moment, she unexpectedly Breached and fled with Augusta.


    "What about Dongfang Ming?"


    "Dongfang Ming seems to have also come out. It is said that the situation is not very good. At present, the Dongfang family is splitting up. If Augusta hadn''t been able to walk away, I would have made him pay a heavy price." Qianji suddenly laughed. , "Even if I don''t take action now, Dongfang Ming''s life will not be easy. Although he escaped the key point, his cultivation base is abolished, and the entire Dongfang family is controlled by the elders."


    Mu Bingyun also just came back and hadn''t inquired about the news, when she suddenly said, "Since Dongfang Ming is almost finished, why don''t we divide the Dongfang family? It turns out that those from the Little Immortal Realm should be very fond of doing things like this."


    "Okay, just do it. When Augusta stabilizes, I''ll let the people in my family do it. I''m going to throw Dongfang Ming in a shabby house and imprison him for the rest of his life!"


    "Find someone else to torture him every day!"


    Mu Bingyun knew that Qianji was still brooding about what happened back then, but she didn''t say anything. After talking for a while, Cang Yu''s side was already done, and the two said goodbye and left.


    Qianji did not practice, but took out the "Dao of Pills" and looked at it.


    Looking at Augusta, who was sleeping, his eyes were complicated, and he couldn''t help shaking his head: "Are you asking me to owe you love?"


    Under the lamp, she read the book silently at her desk, and she read it all night without knowing it.


    "Augusta, since I spent so much time trying to keep you alive, you must not give up!"


    "Thousand... Ji."


    "Augusta!"


    Qianji hurried over, not expecting that after so many days, the other party could finally speak, she looked at his face seriously. Although his skin looked terrifying, the mottled cracks seemed to split immediately.


    Augusta opened his eyes slowly, seeing that the fairy in his heart was not injured at all, and finally laughed.


    "Chihime!"


    "I''m here, how are you, don''t talk, I''ll let you recover."


    Qianji didn''t care about that much, and held his hand gently, "You will definitely recover. If you don''t recover, don''t be by my side."


    "I am real."


    "Don''t say it, wait until you''re well."


    Augusta felt the hand she was holding. Although he felt that his whole body and even his soul would be split open, his body was freezing cold, but he felt a kind of warmth.


    He seemed to understand a lot.


    When he saw that she was in danger, he didn''t think of anything, he just wanted to take her away from the dangerous place.


    "it is good."


    Fairy wants him to recover, so he will recover.


    Qianji breathed a sigh of relief, and her voice was extremely soft: "Augusta, now we are in Shuangyun Mansion, and Mu Bingyun said that after 30 years, you can get the Nirvana Fruit, and then you will be able to recover. You must hold on during this period, and I will be by your side."


    "it is good."


    His voice was weak, but there was a happy smile in his eyes. If he could keep the fairy watching him, he would be willing to lie here all the time.

 Chapter 912： ive been looking for you

    Augusta''s condition was very good, and Qianji gradually felt relieved. She passed the news back to Qianjia and summoned her capable subordinates.


    After discussing with Mu Bingyun, the people who stirred up the Little Immortal Realm began to slowly devour the territory of the Dongfang family.


    Other people in Shuangyun Mansion are busy, and now they have the chance to become gods. If they don''t work hard, they will definitely be despised.


    As for Wu Yun, while cultivating, she really built the shopping mall in her mind. Those businesses in Shinto City also moved over and became the first person to eat crabs.


    In just three years, the Dongfang family has perished. When everyone reacted, the Shuangyun Mansion and the Qian family were already unstoppable. Even so, the two families are only a small part of the fairyland. The fairyland is very large, but in their hearts, they yearn for a bigger place.


    Listening to Mu Bingyun, that place is called Jiuxiaotian, and the place they are about to go is called Shenxiaotian, which is the bottom layer of Jiuxiaotian. However, this bottom layer, I don''t know how much bigger it is than the fairy world, and any person in it can annihilate them with flying ashes at the click of a finger.


    "Lilac, have you found out about that matter?"


    Li Dingxiang shook her head: "Bingyun, is Qin Yurou really still alive? But no matter how much power I use, I still can''t find the slightest trace. Could it be that she has already left the scope of our Shuangyun Mansion?"


    "She is still alive. The last time I met her in the Tongxuan Beast Tower, I was in a hurry and didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that I think about it, she was full of strangeness at that time, and she was always a little uneasy if she didn''t find out."


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to take a look elsewhere." Seeing that Mu Bingyun was so worried, Li Dingxiang couldn''t help but ask, "Bingyun, Qin Yurou is just a small role, why do you take this seriously, even more than Passed Yuchan and others?"


    "Yuchan is under our noses, and Qin Yurou is in the dark. I watched her fall into that weird river before. It''s logically impossible for her to survive. Maybe she has encountered a miracle. However, she It was hidden from everyone''s eyes, and I only discovered it in the Tongxuan Beast Tower."


    Another thing she didn''t say was that Qin Yurou had a very unpleasant smell on her body, not like the smell of corpse, but a faint smell, like snakes, worms, mice and ants.


    The other party chose the animal character fragment, and she had some guesses.


    "Understood, by the way, Bingyun, when will we be able to bring the Jade Cauldron Palace."


    When Li Wantong dared to do this, it was not because of the support of Yuding Palace.


    Speaking of Yuding Palace, she remembered that she had been planted in Li Wantong''s hands twice, and now the enemy can''t be found.


    "What are you worried about?" Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, "Jade Cauldron Palace is now involved with various forces, and even with the Heavenly Gang Devil Emperor, so he can''t move easily. They have to break their union first."


    Now Shuangyun Mansion is a thorn in the eyes of the major factions in the Immortal Realm. If it is a little more turbulent, she will definitely be attacked. Of course, she is not afraid, but is calculating whether it is worth it or not.


    "The Dongfang family has just been divided up by us, you have to let the others take a breath!"


    Li Dingxiang understood, she was a little impatient, and always felt that the existence of Yuding Palace would cause big trouble for them.


    After Li Dingxiang withdrew, Mu Bingyun''s consciousness sank into the sea of ??consciousness, silently observing the small golden pagoda.


    Ever since she came out, she has not figured out what role the small golden pagoda has other than storing the formation comprehension. Is it possible that every cultivator who realizes the twelfth rank of the Immortal Array can own this small golden pagoda.


    Cangyu also has a small golden pagoda, but it is tentatively called a tower. Now Cangyu''s refining tool has indeed reached the top of the fairy world, and it can easily refine a quasi-artifact.


    As long as there are enough materials, there should be no problem in refining artifacts.


    Three days later, both Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu announced their retreats. One after another, many people in the Shuangyun Mansion retreated one after another. The Shuangyun Mansion, which was once again quiet, still became a secret that everyone discovered.


    It¡¯s just that today¡¯s Shuangyunfu formation is even more mysterious, making it impossible to snoop.


    Mu Bingyun and Su¡¯er¡¯s invisible bet at the beginning was also because Su¡¯er, the formation of Shuangyun Mansion, couldn¡¯t do anything, so Mu Bingyun won.


    Yu Piaopiao also returned to Yu''s house, and Xue Lin did not return to Xue''s house again. Yu Piaopiao chose a book for her Yu Jincheng and brought it back. Since then, Yu Jincheng has rarely been seen in the fairyland looking for immortal stone mines everywhere.


    Familiar people all know that Yu Jincheng is preparing to go to the God Realm to become a tycoon of the God Stone Mine.


    Maybe many years later, Yu Piaopiao will not be the daughter of the tycoon of Xianshi Mine, but the daughter of the tycoon of Shenshi Mine.


    In short, after the secret realm of Shinto, the fairyland was quiet again.


    In an edge of the lot, Shuijingzhi suddenly woke up.


    Looking up at the blue sky and the floating white clouds, she glanced around subconsciously and found that Jing Jinshui was also here. The two were chased and killed by Yuchan for many years, but they finally escaped.


    But...she frowned, she remembered that she was surrounded by the other party and didn''t escape.


    She tried to get up: "Brother, how are you?"


    Jing Shui gradually woke up, just as surprised as she was. However, he was seriously injured and unable to move. It hurts a lot when it touches the scars on the body.


    "Brother, you recover first, I''ll go out to see the situation."


    Shui Ningzhi used up all his strength and set up a defensive formation around him, ignoring Jing Jinshui''s worries and ran out.


    After ?? came out, she discovered that the place where the two of them stayed was a cave.


    She didn''t know where this place was, but she knew that someone must have rescued her.


    Suddenly, she saw a white back, feeling a little familiar, and hurried over.


    "Young Master!"


    Her eyes were a little happy, this figure was so familiar.


    The man was standing by the water, when he suddenly heard her shout, he turned back, but there was a hideous mask on his face. This mask made her stop her voice, but this figure was too familiar to her.


    "Are you Ling Jichen?"


    She couldn''t control her trembling, and her eyes stared straight at those dark eyes without any fluctuations.


    "Wake up?"


    "Are you Ling Jichen?"


    Shui Ningzhi was still asking this question, and rushed in front of him in a panic, "I''ve been looking for you." She looked extremely childish, and in front of him, she seemed so helpless.


    She wanted to hold him, her eyes fell on the hideous mask, and she hesitated, "You are Ling Jichen, right? You must be." She won''t admit it, how could she admit it, she accompanies him He was so close to him, although she was still an ignorant water ganoderma at that time, she was very familiar with the taste and aura of him.

 Chapter 913： Qin Yurous strength

    The man didn''t speak, but she could feel the sharp eyes under the mask, as if they were looking at her.


    She was a little nervous, even though she was so indifferent in front of everyone, but in front of him, she looked like a child instead. In addition to panic and panic, those eyes were also afraid.


    She raised her head and wanted to take off his mask, but he pinched her wrist.


    "Who are you?"


    The man asked lightly, but his eyes were fixed on her.


    She was inexplicably nervous, opened her mouth, and remembered that she was just Shui Lingzhi that no one noticed, he really didn''t know who she was.


    She put down her hand and said, "My name is Shui Ningzhi."


    "You grew up on Lingyun Peak. Because of a chance, you were transformed into a human shape, so you are Ling Jichen, right?"


    The man''s eyes were withdrawn, but he didn''t answer her words, he was about to leave, she quickly ran in front of him, opened her hands, and stopped him. Shui Ningzhi was nervous, she was a little afraid that he would never return, she would never see him again, even if she didn''t see his appearance clearly, she still knew that he was Ling Jichen.


    "do not go!"


    The man stopped and his eyes fell on the somewhat familiar face. If it weren''t for this face, most of the people who died under his eyes would not frown.


    "This is not the sphere of influence of Yuding Palace, you are safe."


    "Ling Jichen, I''ve been looking for you for a long time!"


    Shui Ningzhi finally couldn''t help it, and said loudly: "Can I follow you?"


    "I don''t ask for anything, you just need me to be by your side, okay? Just like before, you sit on the top of the hill and look into the distance, I stand by and look at you, and look at you quietly. "There were tears in her eyes, how excited she was when she saw him.


    She thought that she looked similar to Mu Bingyun, and when she saw this person, the other party would definitely treat her differently.


    "Why do you need to be by my side, even if you look the same, people are still different. Take Jing Jinshui and leave, I don''t need you by your side."


    Ling Jichen''s eyes were a little cold, but what she said was like a sharp knife inserted into her chest.


    Her eyes suddenly heated up: "I know, I''m not as good as her, Ling Jichen, don''t you want to give me a chance?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Ling Jichen didn''t want to say more, he disappeared in front of her as soon as his figure moved, and no matter how much she looked for, she couldn''t find the direction in which he disappeared.


    Looking at the empty surroundings, where there is that white figure, his eyes are full of disappointment.


    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, but his heart was even more uncomfortable.


    Man, I saw it.


    But, he left again.


    Why Mu Bingyun is so good is always unforgettable.


    There is a whole-hearted Cangyu, and Mo Xing who silently guards her, Feng Qingyi who is not ordinary to her, and the one named Ao Jiuxiao. Which one is not a dragon and a phoenix, but Ling Jichen still misses her.


    And her water congealed branches, why can''t she get these?


    Even Jing Jinshui got the result it is today because of this appearance.


    She wanted to yell out and ask why all this was happening?


    Recalling Jing Jinshui, she remembered that he was still seriously injured, and hurriedly turned around and ran back to the cave. Now, the only thing she has left is him.


    Ling Jichen, I will find you!


    She secretly swore that now that she has the opportunity of the secret realm of the divine way, one day, she will stand at the top and let everyone see her demeanor. She is no weaker than Mu Bingyun, she is just born out of time, She will definitely use her own efforts to get everything she wants.


    Shuangyun Mansion is quiet, and the fairy world is also quiet on the surface.


    However, whether it is really quiet or turbulent in the dark, it is unknown.


    As we all know, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu have retreated. Since the secret realm of Shinto, the people of Shuangyun Mansion have retreated one after another, and now the people who are still walking are Wu Laiqing.


    There are also Qianji, Qianjia, Shuangyunfu, and Yujia who have been taking care of Augusta. These three families have joined forces, and now few people dare to provoke them.


    Shexian Cave, inside Yuding Palace.


    is still the place surrounded by clouds and mist, and the women in it still make the immortals yearn for countless talents.


    Pieces of mountain flowers cover the surroundings of the Jade Ding Palace, and each one of them is beautiful and attractive.


    "I don''t know why Miss Qin came to my place?"


    Yuchan squinted her eyes, constantly looking at Qin Yurou in front of her. But I couldn''t help but be shocked, Immortal Venerable Fifth-Order!


    In a short period of time, Qin Yurou actually broke through to the fifth rank of Immortal Venerable, so how could she not be shocked, she herself is only the sixth rank of Immortal Venerable now. When she first saw Qin Yurou, she was just a slave next to Mo Yier, and she didn''t take it seriously.


    However, a trip to the secret realm of Shinto, the other party actually got such a big opportunity.


    Although she has also gained a lot of benefits herself, she doesn''t know if she has no talent in Soul Dao. Even if there is a Soul Dao Secret Tome, the progress is still slow.


    Qin Yurou sat on the side lightly and took a sip of tea. She looked holy and elegant, as if she had returned to the aloof Qin family, a peerless genius whom she had not met for many years.


    After putting down the teacup, she raised her head slightly, ignoring Yuchan''s scrutiny, and smiled slightly: "Isn''t it possible to come here if there is nothing to do, is it that Yu Palace Master is not welcome?"


    "That''s not true." Yuchan smiled lightly and looked away, "I''m just a little surprised, Miss Qin has really changed a bit in recent years, I can''t even recognize it, it''s surprising."


    "I don''t know if the Jade Palace Master has heard a word. Fengshui turns around. No, God accidentally turned to me. Yurou was also a little surprised by the changes today, so she came to the Jade Palace Master."


    Yuchan''s heart is unpredictable. With Qin Yurou''s current strength, as long as she cultivates well, it is enough to stand at the peak of the fairy world. She doesn''t understand why the other party wants to come to Yuding Palace.


    "Miss Qin, Ming people don''t speak secretly."


    Qin Yurou smiled lightly: "I''ve known for a long time that the Jade Palace Master is a direct person, that''s good, Yurou won''t be around the corner. I heard that the Jade Palace Master has been chasing and killing Shui Ningzhi for many years, and I almost caught up with it some time ago, but I don''t know Why was he rescued by a mysterious person?"


    Speaking of this incident, Yuchan was going to explode with anger. Shuijingzhi destroyed her plan and killed her right-hand man Li Wantong.


    If she doesn''t capture the other party, she will not be reconciled. Who knows that the two of them are also difficult to deal with. She Yuchan has suffered a loss from Mu Bingyun in this life.


    Qin Yurou saw that Yuchan''s color was not good, and said: "Jade Palace Lord, Shuijingzhi is just a small role, why do you have to make such a big move, just put a reward on it and let everyone in the fairy world help you catch it."

 Chapter 914： scary pet

    "Compared to water congealing branches, I think another person should be the first task."


    Qin Yurou''s words made Yuchan feel empowered and suddenly woke up.


    Yes, no matter how powerful Shui Ningzhi is, it is not because she was chased and killed by her and fled all over the street, and the other person was naturally Mu Bingyun. The other party has announced the retreat, and they don''t know when they will be able to come out. I''m afraid... it will be even more difficult to deal with.


    Thinking of this, her eyes were fierce and hot: "Miss Qin, speak up!"


    "Don''t the Jade Palace Master feel that the sudden retreat of Shuangyun Mansion is very strange?"


    Qin Yurou''s slender jade fingers fiddled with the tea lid, and the collision between the cup lids made a low sound, as if a blow hit Yuchan''s heart.


    She reacted suddenly, if Mu Bingyun and Cangyu got a big chance, they both believed it, but the strange thing was that those who had not entered the secret realm of the divine way actually began to retreat one after another.


    It''s good not to mention this, but when she thinks of it, she feels weird everywhere.


    She raised her head and just met Qin Yurou''s eyes. She could see that Qin Yurou hated Mu Bingyun with a hint of coldness in her eyes. Since it is the enemy of the enemy, then it is her friend.


    "I did overlook something about this matter. I wonder if Miss Qin knows something?"


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Qin Yurou''s mouth: "There is indeed some news, and the Jade Palace Master must have known that, except for the Profound Tongxuan Array Tower, she has appeared in other towers. Although she stayed for only ten breaths, but the secret realm of the divine way is like this. Mysterious and powerful, with ten breaths, it has been able to do a lot of things."


    This sentence made Yuchan react completely, and she widened her eyes: "Miss Qin means, they..."


    "Well, I actually thought about it for a long time. At first, I didn''t believe it, but I came to understand some legends about the blank holy lotus fragment by chance. Therefore, now everyone in Shuangyun Mansion has grasped the opportunity to become a god. As long as they wait for them to retreat, even if they are not gods, they will definitely become an unstoppable force in the fairy world."


    Qin Yurou glanced at Yuchan lightly, and said: "The owner of the Jade Palace has been running the Jade Tripod Palace for so many years, and now he is involved with all the major sects, and even the Heavenly Gang Devil Emperor has also hooked up with the line, so he can be said to be a capable person. The incident of Li Wantong made Mu Bingyun hold a grudge against Yuding Palace, I guess she did not forget about it, but developed her power secretly, preparing to deal a fatal blow to Yuding Palace," Qin Yurou said after a pause, her voice It was gently introduced into Yuchan''s ear, "For example, the fate of the Dongfang family."


    Yuchan''s whole body trembled, her body trembled a little, and her muscles seemed to be unable to control it.


    ''s eyes became colder and colder. It''s not impossible. With Mu Bingyun''s temperament, it''s not that he will forget what Li Wantong did back then. After all, that incident was done by the people of Yuding Palace. After that incident, everyone knew that Mu Bingyun''s Niscale was the person beside her.


    Yuchan thought and understood so many things, as if she had seen a lot. When she looked at Qin Yurou again, her eyes were full of kindness: "Since Miss Qin has come from afar, why not stay longer in Yuding Palace."


    "So good."


    Qin Yurou had a smile on the corner of her mouth and stayed in the Yuding Palace.


    Now everyone in Shuangyun Mansion is in seclusion, and they will not wake up until they reach the pre-set realm. Especially Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, Ao Zhuoxing, Wu Yun and Tao Ran, and Ying Changqing, all set a period of 30 years of retreat. There should be no problem.


    When Shuangyun Mansion was quiet, the rest of the fairyland was already surging.


    The connection between Yuding Palace and Tiangang Demon Emperor is getting closer and closer. Qin Yurou also often goes there for walks. This time, it is not Mo Yier''s maid identity, but the identity of Yuding Palace staff.


    Mo Yier also seemed to regard Qin Yurou as her sister, which made Yin Pei Pei not believe it at all.


    If Li Wantong hadn''t been killed by Shui Ningzhi, her Yin Pei Pei would have already entered the Yuding Palace. Thinking of this, Yin Pei Pei hated Qin Yurou.


    "Qin Yurou, what are you doing?"


    One day, Yin Pei Pei finally couldn''t bear to come to Qin Yurou, and every time she saw the high-ranking appearance of the other party, she felt uncomfortable.


    Qin Yurou glanced lightly, she seemed to have no interest in such a small and weak person.


    "What qualifications do you have to talk to me like this?" She raised her eyes and looked at Mo Yi''er, "Yi''er, why hasn''t this girl learnt well?"


    "Snapped!"


    As soon as the words fell, Mo Yier slapped Yin Peipei''s cheek with a slap, and there were bloodstains on her fair face, looking a little scary.


    Yin Peipei screamed, covered her cheeks, and fell to the ground, looking at Mo Yier in disbelief.


    Just because of Qin Yurou''s words, Mo Yier slapped her mercilessly?


    "Damn girl, why don''t you apologize to Yurou, can you compare her identity?" Mo Yier was a stubborn and willful character, so Yin Peipei knew that if she didn''t apologize again, she would probably be slapped in the face. .


    "I''m sorry, Miss Qin."


    She lowered her head in humiliation, and hated her more and more.


    "Your eyes tell me that your apology is not sincere at all, Yier, such a bad girl, what else do you keep, or throw it away and feed my pets!"


    Hearing Qin Yurou mention the word "pet", not only Yin Peipei''s eyes panicked, but Mo Yier''s body trembled subconsciously.


    "Miss Qin, I... No, the servant is wrong. The servant will not dare to contradict you any more, and please ask Miss Qin to have a lot!" Yin Pei was lying on the ground, and no longer dared to give birth to any resistance, only she and It was only after Mo Yier''s side that she realized how terrifying Qin Yurou''s "pets" were.


    When I think about it, my scalp is numb, and the dense number of snakes, worms, rats and ants are not counted. They are all terrifying poisons. During this period, those who offended Qin Yurou were all eaten by the other pets.


    She inexplicably remembered the last time she was in the secret realm of Shinto, and that time she also saw poison in the sky, could it be...


    Her horrified and suspicious eyes just met Qin Yurou''s indifferent eyes, her lips turned purple in fright, and she quickly put her forehead on the ground, never daring to look at Qin Yurou who didn''t know what kind of monster she was.


    This is a horrible person, she can''t afford to provoke.


    Qin Yurou laughed softly, looking at Yin Pei Pei who was shivering, as if to express how happy she was, "A mere little pet has turned Yier''s girl into this, really use."


    Mo Yi''er trembled with her lips and teeth, and shouted sharply: "If you don''t get out, don''t be ashamed in front of this young lady!"


    Yin Pei Pei came to the amnesty, and the whole person ran out quickly, rolling and crawling, and there was Qin Yurou''s laughter and Mo Yier''s pleasing voice in his ears. Even if she doesn''t understand all this, it has nothing to do with her, she only knows that she can''t provoke Qin Yurou.

 Chapter 915： Shuangyunfu crisis

    I don''t know when, a rumor gradually appeared in the fairy world, it is said that Mu Bingyun has countless opportunities to become a **** in his hands.


    This rumor seems to have spread all over the fairyland overnight, and this time it is not a small place. Those who have entered the secret realm of the Shinto, and combined with the current situation of Shuangyun Mansion, guess that this news is mostly true.


    Everyone came to Shuangyun Mansion one after another, and no one was going to confirm the truth of the matter.


    When Wu Laiqing knew the news, the entire Shuangyun City was surrounded, and even many people had already surrounded the outside of Shuangyun Mansion. Fortunately, the response was timely, and these people were not allowed to break in directly.


    Wu Laiqing''s face was not very good-looking, so he grabbed Lu Youran and said, "Ran''er, you go first."


    Lu Youran shook her head and asked the two children to be brought in, but instead she held Wu Laiqing''s hand: "Brother Qing, how can I back down at this time, I''ll pay you here, I don''t know who leaked the news, and the other party only Can surround us and dare not do anything else."


    When Wu Laiqing thought about it, it was the same, and he was not as worried as before: "I have already sent out a letter, and now the two owners and others are in seclusion, at this time, they must not be disturbed, otherwise it will affect their cultivation. irreversible impact.¡±


    Lu Youran frowned: "Lai Qing, if those people are unreasonable, why don''t we start the formation. The owner''s formation has always been powerful. According to her, unless it is the arrival of the gods, no one can break it."


    "it is good!"


    Suddenly, Wu Laiqing''s face changed, and he opened the communication jade pendant: "No, shops in Shuangyun Mansion have also been attacked, and many people have been captured by the other party, and I don''t know the casualties."


    "No, these are the efforts of Erdong''s family. I can''t watch it get destroyed. Ran''er, you go in, and I''ll show someone over there."


    Lu Youran held on tightly, Wu Laiqing''s strength was not high for Shuangyun Mansion, "Brother Qing, there are countless shops in Shuangyun Mansion, how much can you change once you go. Although I also want to stop it All this, but they seem to have some kind of premeditated plan. If you really go, I am afraid it will cause danger to the owner. The two owners are not unreasonable people. For them, the living people are more important than those outside the body. These things are lost today, and in the future, we can work hard for the owner again.¡±


    Lu Youran''s words instantly made Wu Laiqing react.


    He is not an impulsive person. Even though the people in Shuangyun Mansion are powerful, there are not many people. In addition, this time all the forces seem to be dispatched. Even if he brings all the elite soldiers, he can''t estimate all the places.


    gradually calmed down, things were gone, and they still had a chance to come back. If he went out and was captured, then those people would threaten the two owners like this, wouldn''t it be because of him that he caused trouble.


    "Ran''er, thank you for reminding me, you are really my good helper."


    Wu Laiqing held her hand tightly, with a stern face, and quickly took out the communication jade pendant.


    Facing the communication jade pendant, he spit out a few words coldly: "Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion, do everything possible to save your life and withdraw!"


    When this order was given, countless stewards guarding the store were stunned, and then confirmed it again and again, and finally knew that this was not Wu Laiqing joking.


    "Withdraw!"


    When the word appeared again in the communication jade pendant, all the core personnel of Shuangyun Trading Company, whether they were managers or others, did not bring anything, and all fled.


    Although they don''t know why, since Wu Laiqing gave this order, they have to obey.


    Wu Laiqing tightly held the communication jade pendant, and after hearing the constant reports of safe hiding inside, the seriousness on his face eased a lot.


    "Start the array!"


    At this time, it was too late to activate the formation of Shuangyun City, and it was only possible to protect Shuangyun Mansion. The people in the entire city seemed to know something, and all the important people in the city hid in the Shuangyun Mansion.


    The powerful ones are guarding the door and waiting for things to come with Wu Laiqing.


    "Lai Qing, what happened?"


    Qianji heard the movement early in the morning and couldn''t help but come out, only to realize that something was wrong. Now that she is devoted to the study of Dan Dao, and she has to take care of Augusta every day, to preserve his life, many things are indeed unpredictable.


    "Miss Qianji," Wu Laiqing greeted hurriedly, "this is what happened..." He recounted everything that happened today. So far, the staff of Shuangyun Commercial Bank have been arrested for a hundred at first. Many of them, fortunately, he gave the order early to let the rest of them escape, but those who were caught still made him very worried.


    When Qianji heard this, her whole body was about to burst, and her soft face became a little more cruel: "Looking for death!"


    When the words fell, she took out the communication jade pendant, and immediately passed the news to the thousands of families, so that people rushed over quickly.


    "But you notified Chen Feitian and the others?"


    Qianji''s face was a little unsightly. She didn''t expect this news to leak so quickly. The other party''s reaction was so quick, it was obvious that she was prepared.


    The people who besieged Shuangyun Mansion were not just a few dozen sects, but the sects of the entire immortal world. She clenched her fists tightly and looked serious. In the face of interests, few people can be trusted.


    "A few years ago, they went out to practice. I have notified them that they have not been connected yet, but if he sees it, he will come back quickly." For Chen Feitian, he would not have any doubts.


    "The shopkeeper, it''s not good, a large group of people came."


    Chunsheng ran over, looking nervous, "I saw people from the Jade Ding Palace, as well as people from the Demon Realm, and the shopkeeper. I''m afraid things are not going well."


    "Chunsheng, when will you be calmer, I know, they will definitely come." Wu Laiqing stopped, "We''ll all go in."


    Having said that, all the people from Shuangyun Mansion entered, and the formation outside was activated instantly. When Yuchan and others arrived here, they looked at the exquisite mansion that could not be entered, and there was a bit of hatred in their eyes.


    "Jade Palace Master, I don''t know you''ve come from a long way, what are you doing?"


    Qianji''s eyes fell on Yuchan, but another figure caught her attention, dressed in snow-white clothes, who wasn''t Qin Yurou?


    However, the next moment her expression changed, Qin Yurou was already the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable!


    When Mu Bingyun was in retreat, he sent someone to inquire about Qin Yurou, but to no avail. Now that the other party suddenly appeared, and it was on the other side of the Jade Cauldron Palace, she seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 916： Make him a real arrogant

    A smile appeared on the corner of Qin Yurou''s mouth. She raised her head and looked at Shuangyun Mansion. What a magnificent and beautiful place. Unfortunately, this place will become a ruin in the near future.


    Mu Bingyun, this retreat will let you sleep forever!


    Qianji felt a little bad. She looked at the Demon Emperor Tiangang and Mo Yier beside Qin Yurou. The faces of the two were also a little strange, and they seemed to be respectful to Qin Yurou.


    This phenomenon made her vigilant.


    "Miss Qianji, why don''t you go back to Qian''s house, everyone is here to find Mu Bingyun, and this matter has nothing to do with you." Qin Yurou stroked her hair and said inadvertently, "We all know, The wooden girl took away everyone''s chance to become a **** in the secret realm of Shinto, so she came to ask to understand."


    "If Miss Qianji is interested, you can listen." Without waiting for Qianji to speak, her eyes met Wu Laiqing, she smiled and said, "Manager Wu, why don''t you ask Miss Mu to come out, we just want to ask clearly, The girl has already obtained the opportunity of the formation, why should you deprive other people of the opportunity?"


    One sentence really ignited the anger of the people who came.


    Yes, they worked so hard to break into the secret realm of Shinto, but in the end they were taken away by Mu Bingyun alone, how to make them not angry.


    No matter what the truth of this matter is, and who is in charge, in a word, being able to get the chance to become a **** from the hands of Mu Bingyun is a great thing for the people of the immortal world.


    Therefore, today, no matter whether Mu Bingyun is right or wrong, he can only hand over the chance to become a god!


    "The big boss is in retreat. If Miss Qin wants to find the boss, she might as well come back in 20 years." Wu Laiqing''s eyes were vigilant, and she always felt that something was wrong.


    In Qin Yurou, he felt an unprecedented crisis. Originally thought that with the formation, the safety of everyone in Shuangyun Mansion could be kept. After all, everyone was disturbed by their seclusion, and it was easy to go crazy, and in the worst case, they could not improve their cultivation for many years.


    However, can this formation really withstand twenty years?


    He is not doubting Mu Bingyun''s ability, but the fairyland is a place full of miracles, especially people who are extremely strange, maybe there are some strange methods.


    Qin Yurou glanced at the people around her, seeing that all of them were anxious, even Yuchan''s eyes were full of excitement, even urgent, "Oh? It turns out that she is in seclusion, and she wants everyone to wait for twenty years. It''s too invisible. Could it be that Miss Mu is thinking of some way to divert the chance of becoming a god?"


    "If so..."


    "To shut up!"


    Qianji suddenly spoke up, her eyes were slightly sharp: "What kind of thing are you, you dare to come to Shuangyun Mansion to be wild, or you want the chance to become a god, even if you have it, I won''t give it to you, you smell bad, even if it is for the owner of the family I don''t even look at making flower fertilizer."


    Qin Yurou''s face changed greatly, and her eyes revealed a ruthless look: "It seems that Miss Qianji is deliberately standing on the side of Shuangyun Mansion? Miss Mu is not willing to come out, so we can only go in by ourselves."


    "Everyone, the opportunity to become a **** is in the hands of Mu Bingyun. Whether you can get it or not depends on your ability."


    When Qin Yurou finished speaking, everyone rushed to the gate of Shuangyun Mansion, and a loud noise shook the world. However, no matter how they attacked, the formation protecting Shuangyun Mansion stood still, not even a slight tremor.


    Qin Yurou seems to have expected it long ago. She planned it very well. When she knew that Mu Bingyun and others were in seclusion, she was planning. During the retreat, attack Shuangyun Mansion, and then take the opportunity to put her babies in, think about what will happen inside?


    "Miss Qin, the opponent''s formation is too powerful, we can''t shake it at all!"


    Soon, someone turned to Qin Yurou for help.


    "Then please send out the Immortal Array Masters. I remember that many Immortal Array Masters from Shuangyun Mansion were captured before, so let them come now!"


    Among the more than 100 people, there are indeed more than 20 Immortal Formation Masters. These are the people who are guarding the various shops and have not yet escaped.


    When these people were escorted out, Wu Laiqing''s face was not very good-looking. These people have spent a lot of resources to cultivate, not to mention whether they can destroy the formation, it is chilling for the other party to fight against Shuangyun Mansion.


    "Every Immortal Formation Master, most of you are familiar with the formation technique of Shuangyun Mansion, why don''t you try it!"


    Qin Yurou''s eyes fell on them, and one of the Immortal Formation Masters jumped out: "Qin Yurou, I can''t do such a thing!"


    "Everyone, we are able to have today, fortunately we have the company of the owner, how can we be back??"


    The man pointed at the crowd and said with a look of arrogance.


    Qin Yurou''s mouth curled into a smile: "Oh? Your Excellency is a very proud person. Since that''s the case, I will make you truly proud, how about that?"


    After the words fell, everyone only heard the sound of Xi Suosuo, and there was a very strange smell. Before they could react, they saw patches of black spreading from the ground in a certain direction.


    They didn''t see clearly what these things were from a distance. When the blackness got closer and closer to Shuangyun Mansion, they could see clearly. It turned out that these things turned out to be small poisons, among them snakes, insects and scorpions. Needless to say, there are too many to count, and it makes people dizzy at a glance.


    People who are familiar with Qin Yurou, when they saw this scene, trembled so much that they didn''t know what to say, and the upper and lower rows of teeth were trembling and making subtle sounds.


    "Go and make him a real arrogant."


    The Immortal Formation Master who spoke earlier saw this scene, and his scalp was numb. However, he was surrounded by darkness without giving him time to react. After that, everyone heard a miserable cry. The scalp is about to come off.


    Seeing that the man was surrounded by poison, densely intertwined, biting, not a drop of blood on the ground, one by one, the heart beat faster, Qin Yurou stood not far away, looking leisurely and proud.


    This feeling of standing at the top is really not too wonderful.


    There are still a few people in the Immortal World who can compare with her. She is probably not as fast as a peerless genius!


    Yes, this is the correct way of life for her Qin Yurou.


    Xixi Susuo''s voice gradually subsided, and when those things dispersed regularly, the cold wind blew in everyone''s heart.


    A pair of eyes fell on the spot, it was a snow-white skeleton, standing under the sky, next to the skeleton, very clean, the upper and lower jaws opened wide, able to restore how miserable he was shouting before .


    "It is indeed a proud pair!"

 Chapter 917： Arrogant

    Qin Yurou flicked her finger, and an immortal power ball bounced over it. The white bones standing in front of the Shuangyun Mansion dissipated, turned into powder, and was blown away by the wind.


    The scene was quiet, I am afraid that only Qin Yurou could still smile.


    "I never thought that in this world, there is something more cruel than turning people into flower fertilizer."


    After a long time, a voice came back to mind.


    Everyone looked at Qian Ji in front of the door, her eyes fell on Qin Yurou. She finally understood what Mu Bingyun meant. Today''s Qin Yurou is indeed a very dangerous character. Just by relying on these poisons that can be manipulated quietly and quietly, she can be invincible in the fairyland.


    "Everyone, what''s your decision now?"


    The immortal array masters only felt that the flesh on their bodies was not theirs, and they would be eaten by those poisons immediately, leaving a white skeleton in the end.


    Imagine that horrific scene, and they had to agree.


    With ?? Qin Yurou''s hand, the Immortal Array Masters present did not dare to disobey. All of them rushed to the surroundings of Shuangyun Mansion and began to study the formation arranged by Mu Bingyun.


    Qin Yurou smiled and said, "Palace Jade, don''t you know those people brought it?"


    Yuchan also had an inexplicable fear in her heart, but she was the palace owner of the entire Yuding Palace, so she could only pretend to be calm: "I brought it all."


    "That''s good, please ask the people of the Jade Palace Master to bring them out. Since the shopkeeper Wu does not admit that Shuangyun Mansion has the opportunity to become a god, then I will ask, these people who belong to Shuangyun Mansion, do they know the opportunity to become a god? things."


    Wu Laiqing''s face suddenly changed. In the hands of those who were caught, there was indeed a half chance. Fortunately, for the sake of safety, Wu Yun only asked Mu Bingyun to give half of it.


    As expected, after those people came out, because of Qin Yurou''s terrifyingness, they would say whatever they asked, and didn''t dare to lie at all, especially about the chance of becoming a god, they said more and more in detail.


    "So, your second owner promised that as long as you understand the first half, you will be able to get the second half?"


    A dark light flashed in Qin Yurou''s eyes. She did get the chance at the beginning. Fortunately, she only got the first half of the beast''s way, and most of the fragments in her hand were not enough.


    Really didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to give her such a big surprise, saving her a lot of time to comprehend.


    If she can get the other half from Mu Bingyun''s hands, then the day she becomes a **** is just around the corner.


    Qin Yurou''s eyes brightened a lot, and she asked again, "So, do you know who she gave all this to?"


    Those people looked at each other, and finally had to tell the truth about what they knew. Even if Wu Laiqing wanted to stop it, there was nothing he could do.


    "Qianjia, Yu family?"


    A smile appeared on the corner of Qin Yurou''s mouth, "What did you give?"


    At this time, Qianji felt that something was wrong, because Yu Piaopiao took the book "The Way of the Beast".


    "Miss Yu chose the ''Beast Way'' at that time."


    A steward said tremblingly, he did not dare to speak, and now Shuangyun Mansion is under attack, and the whole immortal world is watching. In their opinion, no matter how powerful the forces are, they will be gradually disintegrated. do my best.


    is better than the pain of being bitten by poison.


    Qin Yurou almost couldn''t help laughing when she heard that Yu Piaopiao chose the "beast way".


    Very good, it turns out that what she wanted was in Yu Piaopiao''s hands.


    "Palace Jade Master, why don''t you ask someone to inform the eldest Miss of the Yu family, saying that Mu Bingyun is now besieged by the entire immortal world, which is the critical moment of retreat.


    Qin Yurou''s voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it.


    "Miss Qianji, what should we do? Although the Yu family is rich, they are definitely not the opponents of the Yuding Palace."


    Qianji''s eyes were cold and stern: "Don''t worry, when Qin Yurou appeared, I informed the Yu family and Qian''s family that Yu Jincheng is not a fool, and fluttering is not stupid."


    Hearing this, Wu Laiqing breathed a sigh of relief: "That''s good, if a character like Qin Yurou is allowed to get the ''beast way'', the whole immortal world will be in danger. Miss Qianji, I don''t know if there is any way to deal with her. ?"


    Wu Laiqing is worried, there are still 20 years, and the current situation of Shuangyun Mansion may not be able to spend it.


    Qin Yurou''s everything was too weird, he thought that apart from Mu Bingyun and the others, there was probably nothing else he could do.


    "She is now at the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable. For this alone, no one can stop her wherever she wants to go, not to mention the weirdness on her body and the easily manipulated poisons, which are not in us. Laiqing, when you give an order, you must be careful about every place, and you must not let it take advantage of it. Bingyun and the others have been in seclusion for ten years, and now they may not be sloppy at a critical moment.¡±


    "Understood, Miss Qianji, with me, Wu Laiqing, I will never put them in danger."


    Mu Bingyun handed over such a large mansion to him, and he had to take up this responsibility.


    The eyes of the two fell on the Immortal Formation Masters who were constantly attacking Shuangyun Mansion, and they didn''t intend to go out. When they went out, it was undoubtedly for the other party to capture. Who knows what the other party has prepared to deal with them, and what they worry about is, can the formation be affordable?


    Not because he was afraid of being broken by the Immortal Array Master, but because he was afraid that Qin Yurou might have something weird in his hands.


    A moment passed, the formation of Shuangyun Mansion still stood still, Qin Yurou was not as restless as she imagined, her dark eyes were as quiet as pool water, as if some violent storm was brewing.


    Numerous Immortal Formation Masters were helpless with Shuangyun Mansion''s formation, all of them were so tired that they were out of breath. Thinking of Qin Yurou''s terribleness, they did not dare to stop, so they had to attack the formation desperately.


    A group of people flew from a distance, and looking at their clothes, they should be women from the Jade Ding Palace.


    "Palace Master, Miss Qin."


    Qin Yurou turned her head to the side and looked around the person: "Where''s the person?" When she asked the question, she clearly felt the person''s body trembling slightly.


    "Miss Qin, when we went, the Yu family had already activated the formation, just like the Shuangyun Mansion. No matter what we say, Yu Jincheng and Yu Piaopiao will not come out." Having seen Qin Yurou''s methods, she was very afraid.


    Qin Yurou''s eyes flashed coldly: "Oh? Don''t you really care about Mu Bingyun''s life or death?" She smiled lightly, as if she was not angry, and her calm voice was even more terrifying.


    "Go down!"


    Qin Yurou''s eyes locked on Shuangyun Mansion, and the corners of her mouth twitched slightly: "Don''t worry, after all, we have more than one purpose."

 Chapter 918： Im going to kill her

    Yuchan''s heart trembled a little, Qin Yurou''s growth was too fast, when she was a little scared, it was too late to stop her.


    "Palace Jade Master, do you think the huge double cloud city is eaten up by snakes, insects, rats and ants, what kind of picture will it appear?" Qin Yurou raised her head and laughed loudly without waiting for anyone to answer.


    Strategizing, the pinnacle of the fairy world, it really makes her feel so comfortable.


    Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun, do you think you will always be so smooth?


    Cangyu, don''t you only like Mu Bingyun? Then the two of you will sleep here forever!


    Suddenly, there was a gust of wind in front of her, and everyone''s attention was focused on Qin Yurou''s body. Her whole body soared into the air, and her long black hair floated up along with the white gauze.


    An alluring face has a pair of weird and terrifying eyes, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is inexplicably chilling.


    She raised her arms, and made an unpleasant and strange sound from her mouth. Suddenly, everyone heard the sound of Xixi Susuo coming from a distance.


    The sky seemed to have also darkened, and the surrounding black pieces were moving as fast as black clouds, and like locusts, they quickly covered the entire Shuangyun City.


    "Eat it, cute little thing!"


    Qin Yurou''s words made the scalp tremble.


    She raised her slender jade fingers, and the pieces of poison fell on the entire Shuangyun City. When they landed on the ground, they would bite whatever they saw.


    Wu Laiqing and Qianji watched helplessly as the buildings of Shuangyun City were quickly eaten by these terrifying things, and all the monks in the city fled quickly.


    "The owner''s hard work was ruined like this."


    Wu Laiqing has some sadness in his eyes, those terrible poisons, even the most powerful people, can''t deal with so many, especially those controlled by Qin Yurou.


    Qianji frowned, she seemed to be able to predict what Qin Yurou would do next. Countless powders appeared in his hands, and they were thrown sharply at the outside, controlled by consciousness, and pieces of powder suddenly fell from the entire Shuangyun City.


    After the poison that ate the building was stained with powder, it stopped moving and fell from the building, stirring up a thick layer of poison on the ground. The sound of clattering sounded in the ears, and everyone didn''t know what kind of mood to use to describe this incident.


    Qin Yurou''s face turned cold: "Miss Qianji, are you Qianjia going to go against me?"


    "Did you think that if you poisoned my pets, you''re done? There are countless such little things. As long as I exist, as long as everything is immortal, they will be endless."


    Qin Yurou let out a scornful laugh, and her figure fell into the air again, with that terrifying sharp call coming out of her mouth.


    The entire Shuangyun City seemed to be shaking, trembling, and a larger swath of poison rushed over than before, instantly falling on various buildings, and quickly gnawing away. They saw with their own eyes a perfectly fine house, turned into a desolate ruin in the blink of an eye.


    "Miss Qianji, I''m afraid it won''t work like this. If you wait any longer, the entire Shuangyun City will be eaten up by these things, and the Shuangyun Mansion will also be attacked."


    Wu Laiqing finally understood the crisis from the bottom of his heart.


    Qianji was also a little helpless, she had never encountered such a thing before.


    These poisons are countless, if you want to solve them, I am afraid you have to kill Qin Yurou.


    Cut all this from the root, then the poison will naturally not eat the building under control.


    "Lai Qing, I''m going to kill her! How many masters of the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable are currently in the mansion?"


    Most of the people closed down last time, and the only ones left are those who have only broken through in the past few years.


    And she, because she has been studying Dan Dao all these years, has not had much time to practice. Currently, she is only at the eighth rank of Immortal Venerable. As for Wu Laiqing, it is even lower, and there is no possibility of a battle at all.


    "Currently, there are only three Immortal Venerable ninth-rank powerhouses who can play in the entire Shuangyun Mansion, among which there are five Immortal Venerable Eighth-Order. It''s too weird, you..."


    "Lai Qing, the only thing that can stop this is to kill Qin Yurou. Otherwise, if things go on like this, Shuangyun City will be eaten. I don''t know if Bingyun''s formation can hold it."


    Qin Yurou''s methods are strange. In 20 years, he can do a lot of things. At present, other people are in seclusion, and they dare not go in and disturb.


    Wu Laiqing knew that Qianji was right, and no longer comforted him, and hurriedly summoned the eight people.


    Qin Yurou found that Qianji had come out of Shuangyun Mansion, and there were eight people with awe-inspiring attitude beside her, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth, and she didn''t seem to care.


    "Miss Qianji is connected, are you going to leave with someone?"


    It wasn''t Qianji who waited, but Qianji rushed to Qin Yurou''s side in an instant when she saw eight people with her. Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then they found that Qian Ji and the others and Qin Yurou jumped into the sky, and a loud bang woke them up.


    When ?? played against Qin Yurou, Qianji felt a sense of unfathomable depth. It was obvious that the other party seemed to be at the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, but she was really comfortable with them, as if she was dealing with a little Luoluo.


    A strong wind blew in the sky, and there were fluctuations of immortal power everywhere. The rays of light scattered around, I don¡¯t know how many buildings were destroyed, and those poisons were not controlled by anyone, and naturally they were not as good as before, and they couldn¡¯t avoid such an attack at all.


    Pieces of poison died under the shock of immortal power. Qianji dealt with Qin Yurou and scattered the powder she refined around.


    A group of people surrounded Qin Yurou and attacked. It didn''t take long for the poison in the entire Shuangyun City to be killed.


    "Hmph, Miss Qianji, so this is your trick!"


    Qin Yurou''s eyes were cruel, "Since you like to deal with my little things, then let you see the real little pets."


    After the words fell, Chihime and the others quickly retreated, but the surrounding pieces of black came again and instantly surrounded them. Qin Yurou evacuated, surrounded by poisons that made people''s scalp tingle.


    "Miss Qianji, come back soon!"


    Wu Laiqing clenched his hands tightly and couldn''t help but shouted loudly. He didn''t know how powerful these poisons were, but he knew they were dangerous, and even Qianji might not be able to stop them.


    Qin Yurou didn''t stop, the overwhelming poison caused panic in everyone''s eyes.


    Feng''er and Yin Peipei in the corner were really scared. The atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, and shivered in hiding in the crowd.


    Of course, they also expected Mu Bingyun to die under these poisons, after all, that was their common enemy.


    "Everyone, be careful!"

 Chapter 919： alienation

    Qianji saw countless poisons attacking her, her arms trembled, and then she waved her sword and danced wildly, slashing all the poisons that attacked her.


    Her speed is very fast, and only an afterimage can be seen in the air.


    "what-"


    "Ahhh!"


    Despite this, there are still people who are accidentally entangled in poison.


    Qianji followed the voice and saw that one person was covered with powerful poisonous snakes. Those long poisonous snakes imprisoned all the vital points of the man, and then bit the man on the shoulder.


    Fortunately, he was a little closer to her. He slashed it with a sword and sprinkled some powder on it. The poisonous snake made a miserable sound, and all fell to the ground, becoming the corpses of stiff snakes.


    The ones that were cut off became several pieces, and those who were not dead were still wriggling on the ground.


    Qianji kicked the man in the direction of Shuangyun Mansion. Seeing this, Wu Laiqing hurriedly opened the dots of the formation, and after he brought people in, he closed it immediately.


    "Withdraw!"


    Qianji''s eyes fell on several bones on the ground, and her eyes sank. There were nine people who came out, including her, and there were five bones on the ground.


    Qin Yurou didn''t seem to be in a hurry and watched the rest of the people evacuate.


    When Chihime was about to evacuate, she suddenly moved.


    She attacked Qianji with a palm. It is said that Qianji and Mu Bingyun have a very good relationship, so if you capture Qianji, wouldn''t it be possible to force someone out?


    Qianjia also got the chance to become a god, I believe everyone is very interested.


    "Everyone, I didn''t hear that both the Qian family and the Yu family got the chance to become gods. Qianji''s previous actions seemed to have learned the way of alchemy. It''s better to seize it, maybe it can be obtained from her."


    Qin Yurou''s words made everyone''s eyes red, and without thinking about it, they immediately surrounded Qianji.


    On the other side of the crowd, there are densely packed poisons.


    Wu Laiqing had a bad heart, and immediately summoned the rest of the people, about to start the formation, and was immediately stopped by Qianji.


    "Lai Qing, don''t be fooled, look around!!"


    When the words fell, Wu Laiqing really looked around and found that the formation was full of poisons at some point. If he had just activated the formation, these poisons would probably attack in an instant, and the consequences would come... Thinking of this, he Back in a cold sweat, at that time, it must have been a devastating blow to the people who retreated in Shuangyun Mansion.


    "But, Miss Chihime!"


    Wu Laiqing was worried that if it was just those poisons, he believed that Qianji would have no problem escaping her life, but apart from the poisons, what was even more terrifying was Qin Yurou, who wanted the chance to become a god.


    Once everyone attacks Chihime, the consequences will be unknown.


    "Qian Patriarch, since you have the alchemy method in your hand, it is better to hand it over. I believe that everyone will not embarrass you." An alchemist came out immediately, his eyes swept over greed, and stared at Qian Ji''s figure.


    At present, Qianji is being attacked from front and back, and they are not afraid of each other running away.


    "Yeah, Miss Qianji, since you''ve already obtained the pill, why don''t you share a share, it won''t have any effect on you. Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to discuss the chance of becoming a **** with a kind person."


    Qianji silently watched the faces of these people, her eyes moved, and she said, "If I hand over the pill to you, are you willing to help me kill Qin Yurou?"


    The words fell, and the scene fell into silence.


    Everyone didn''t expect Qianji to say such a thing. Who would dare to deal with such a terrifying person when dealing with Qin Yurou.


    "If any of you kill Qin Yurou, I will give the pill to someone, and there is a possibility of getting other things." Qianji suddenly came up with such a wonderful idea. Since the other party wants the chance to become a god, then she will Here, if I believe Bingyun is here, I will not object.


    In fact, they were too anxious, how could someone like Bingyun have the chance to become a **** alone.


    "Ha ha-"


    Everyone dared not speak, but Qin Yurou laughed and walked slowly to the people, "Miss Qianji, you are really calculating, you want us to have a civil strife, and finally take advantage of the fisherman. Ladies and gentlemen, this Qianji The girl, but a very smart person, if you want to get the chance of alchemy from her hands, you can only deprive it with strength."


    Qin Yurou''s words made everyone sober up.


    Instantly, one after another sharp gaze fell on Qianji. She put away her sword, moved her consciousness, and a jade slip appeared in her hand: "This is a chance for half of the alchemy."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but they didn''t expect Qianji to be like this.


    "If anyone dares to kill Qin Yurou, I will give them half the chance of alchemy first!


    In this way, Qin Yurou did not expect that Qianji would really take out such an important thing after everyone overthrew Qin Yurou.


    "Is this really a chance for Dan Dao?"


    "Of course, do you want to verify it?"


    Having said that, Qianji didn''t care at all, and threw the jade slip out, and those alchemists caught it instantly and hurriedly investigated. After a while, they looked at Qian Ji excitedly.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of Qianji''s mouth: "How about it, everyone, as long as you get rid of Qin Yurou, then you can get what you want. I will definitely do what Qianji said."


    Everyone looked at each other, but they were hesitant when they remembered Qin Yurou''s fear, but Qianji''s words were mostly true.


    "Qian Patriarch, is this true?"


    "Naturally take it seriously, you all know that Shuangyun Mansion has the chance to become a god, and now it is in crisis. Even so, if you want to **** something, I am afraid it will not be easy. It is better to deal with Qin Yurou directly. It is easier."


    Qianji gritted her teeth and laughed, "Qin Yurou is a lonely man. If it weren''t for the strange methods, he wouldn''t be able to do this. There are so many of you, can it be that the strength of the entire immortal world is still unable to kill a small ninth-rank immortal?"


    Many people''s cheeks twitched, is the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable a small one?


    is clearly big, the pinnacle of the entire fairyland.


    However, there were also a lot of powerhouses at the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and even Yuchan was a little tempted.


    "Okay, since the Thousand Patriarch has promised, then I''ll take a bet on the revolving door."


    "I want to try Tianjimen too!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The helmsmen of many sects followed, but Qianji realized that something was wrong, and Qin Yurou was not afraid at all.


    "So, you guys are going to defect and are you going to trade my life for the chance to become a god?"


    The faint smile always makes one''s scalp tingle.


    "Everyone, kill Qin Yurou, and we can get the chance to become a god."


    Seeing that many people from various sects rushed to the side of Qin Yurou, Qianji breathed a sigh of relief.


    As to whether these sects can win, she already has the answer in her heart, but it''s just delaying time. I hope people from thousands of families can come here soon.

 Chapter 920： come

    "Hahaha!"


    Qin Yurou laughed, and then a sharp and harsh voice came out of her mouth: "Kill!" After the words were finished, the surrounding pieces of poison violently impacted. This time, those people seemed to have strengthened their courage and even waved their knives to deal with it.


    "Motian, kill all those who rushed over!"


    Under the incredible gaze of everyone, the Demon Emperor Tiangang listened to Qin Yurou''s words and rushed up with a knife and a master from the demon world. Qian Ji finally found out what was wrong with Mo Tian''s father and daughter. It turned out that Qin Yurou actually controlled the two.


    The more she thought about it, the more terrifying she felt. Qin Yurou calculated all this, how long did it take, and why did they get no news at all?


    Mo Yier watched her father rush up uncontrollably, and felt very uncomfortable. She didn''t understand why Qin Yurou kept her consciousness, instead of directly letting those terrifying things take over as she did with her father. her torso.


    Revenge!


    Yes, it must be revenge.


    Qin Yurou was taking revenge for what she had done.


    "Yi''er, look at the Demon Emperor Tiangang, he is really mighty. He can easily kill the ninth-rank powerhouses of the Immortal Realm. To be able to get such a powerful subordinate, you have contributed to all this!"


    Mo Yier clenched her fist tightly, but couldn''t move. In addition to her own consciousness, her whole body was filled with those disgusting things, and she couldn''t control it at all.


    Qin Yurou said that she contributed a lot, yes, how could someone as powerful as her father be easily controlled, and it wasn''t her daughter who personally wrapped the golden thread on him.


    Even if she regrets it, it''s too late.


    Qin Yurou laughed lowly: "Is it very hopeless, I used to be as hopeless as you, Mo Yier, you should enjoy this time."


    Mo Yier''s whole body trembled, but she had a smile on her face. She wanted to show a terrified and sad expression, but she couldn''t control it at all.


    No one except her and Qin Yurou knows that many parts of her body are no longer part of her body, but are occupied by those terrifying poisons.


    "Remember what you did to me back then? The daughter of the Demon Emperor Tiangang is nothing more than that. A bird with a broken wing can only walk forward in the quagmire.


    Take it, Mo Yier, this is just the beginning, who told you to treat me like that? "


    Qin Yurou had a terrifying smile on the corners of her eyes and lips. If it wasn''t for Mo Yier, how could she have become like this? She is also a weird person whose body parts have been replaced by poison.


    Since this is the case, she will make everything in this world like this, and then they will all look the same, and there is no need to be afraid of anything.


    Mo Yier didn''t know what Qin Yurou was thinking, except for despair, she didn''t know what to do. The power of the Tiangang Demon Emperor is now controlled by Qin Yurou, and with her little ability, she cannot change it at all.


    Between the two of them talking, the Demon Emperor Tiangang and those poisonous creatures attacked from both sides, killing all those who wanted to take Qin Yurou''s life.


    This made Yuchan, who was a little moved, but did not act, quickly retract her previous thoughts.


    Fortunately, she thought she was connected to the Heavenly Gang Devil Emperor, but it turned out that she was only under Qin Yurou''s control.


    There was only panic in her eyes, she knew that she could not fight against Qin Yurou now.


    Chihime didn''t expect that the other party could solve the trouble so quickly.


    couldn''t help clenching the long sword, and glanced sharply around the surroundings, just at this moment, Qin Yurou looked over.


    "Miss Qianji, it seems that your provocation has not succeeded. No, you have succeeded. However, in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy and tricks are in vain."


    "Since Miss Qianji is so ignorant, I have no choice but to be merciless." Qin Yurou waved her hand, and the surrounding pieces of poison piled up again, black and pressed, small poisonous insects, curling and wriggling poisonous snakes, all over the ground Poisonous scorpions running around, poisonous centipedes... and a series of poisons, each of which seems to have been refined by Qin Yurou, and they work together wonderfully.


    "Motian, capture Qianji and save her life!"


    After ?? Qin Yurou gave this order, Mo Tian, ??who had stopped originally, rushed to Qianji with his knife again. In an instant, the two of them fought in midair, the immortal power fluctuated one by one, and the buildings below had long since become ruins.


    Those who watched couldn''t help swallowing, and no longer dared to have the heart to deal with Qin Yurou.


    "Little things, continue to eat Shuangyun City, I know you like to eat good food, the food in Shuangyun City is much more expensive than other places, go!"


    Qin Yurou just finished saying this, when a black mass appeared around again, ready to fall in various places in Shuangyun City.


    "Stop them!"


    Just in time, a crisp voice sounded, and everyone raised their heads in unison, looking at the people who came. Even Qin Yurou didn''t expect that at this time, the other party would appear, or in such a scene.


    Yu Piaopiao brought the masters of the Yu family, and there were also masters of the Qian family who hurried over. Among them, Qianqiu and his wife were in front. Seeing that Qianji was attacked by the Tiangang Demon Emperor, they immediately went to support.


    Yu Piaopiao stood on a snow-white bird with a solemn appearance. Seeing the broken scene below, he felt uncomfortable. There was a crisp sound in the mouth, and all kinds of birds flew in all directions immediately, all of them made a nice chirping sound, and rushed down to the ground.


    Wherever these birds pass, any poison will be eaten clean.


    Yu Piaopiao was standing next to Xue Lin. He silently watched her constantly summoning the birds between heaven and earth to clean up the poison brought by Qin Yurou. I couldn''t help laughing in my heart, this silly girl is really a fool and a fool.


    I got the Snowbird by mistake, and now I have learned the way of the beast, which is very lucky.


    Qin Yurou''s face finally changed, looking at Yu Piaopiao who was seriously manipulating the bird in mid-air and devouring her poison, her heart was filled with hatred. Of course she understands how Yu Piao Piao is so powerful, she must have learned the way of beasts.


    Thinking of the incomplete in his hand, but the other party got the complete one, he felt a little unwilling and more greedy.


    Since Yu Piaopiao came to her door, she had no reason to miss the chance to become a god.


    With a move of consciousness, he used all his strength to summon all the snakes, insects, rats and ants that could be summoned between heaven and earth. People outside Shuangyun City rushed in when they saw these things that seemed to be rushing out. They didn''t know what happened, so they rushed in, wanting to see what happened.


    After all, Yu Piaopiao''s strength is not comparable to Qin Yurou''s. Even if she is talented in the way of beasts, her training time is relatively short.


    At this time, the sky was full of darkness, and Qin Yurou took advantage of her chaotic figure and swept over to Yu Piaopiao''s side.

 Chapter 921： Naturally came to find the opportunity to become a god

    Yu Piaopiao concentrated on dealing with the poison below, and didn''t even know anyone was coming.


    Although she didn''t know it, Xue Lin saw it all the time. When Qin Yurou attacked Yu Piaopiao, he instinctively drew his sword and slashed over, which happened to block Qin Yurou''s attack on Yu Piaopiao.


    The surrounding Yu family masters also reacted, and quickly protected Yu Piaopiao in the center.


    Some ?? dealt with Qin Yurou together with Xue Lin, but Qin Yurou was a ninth-rank Immortal Venerable powerhouse. Because of his special abilities, he was even more powerful than ordinary powerhouses.


    Therefore, the master of the Yu family was beaten out in a few rounds. Fortunately, Xue Lin was quickly not attacked.


    However, Qin Yurou''s strength can''t be compared to him. Not long after the two confronted, Qin Yurou took the opportunity to slap Xue Lin''s chest and slap him away.


    Xue Lin spurted blood from his mouth, but he couldn''t control his body, but his eyes widened. Seeing that Qin Yurou was about to kill Yu Piaopiao, he didn''t have time to shout and rushed over. At that time, he didn''t know how he would give birth. Such strength.


    When Qin Yurou was about to catch Yu Piaopiao, he slashed over with a sword.


    Qin Yurou had to dodge. She also secretly hated the person who had badly done her things over and over again. Without thinking about it, she slapped it out again, and at the same time controlled the poison to attack Xue Lin.


    The master of the Yu family reacted and stopped Qin Yurou immediately. Yu Piaopiao also discovered Xue Lin''s crisis. Seeing that those poisons were about to fall on him, she could only watch helplessly.


    "Snowbird, help me!"


    Yu Piao Piao jumped up, and the snow bird swept towards Xue Lin like a sharp arrow. Yu Piaopiao''s heart was beating wildly, seeing that Xue Lin was about to be surrounded by those poisons, once surrounded, Xue Lin would probably only be left with a skeleton.


    She cried in her heart, Snow Bird, you must save Second Brother Xue!


    Xue Lin couldn''t control his body shape. He suffered two palms from Qin Yurou, two palms of a ninth-rank powerhouse of Immortal Venerable, and he was seriously injured. Through the black piece of poison, he seemed to feel something.


    I could vaguely see a pale green figure, as if I could see the tension and worry on her face.


    Looking at the approaching poison, he laughed inwardly, silly girl Yu!


    The strength is not good, who told him that he didn''t work hard at the beginning, he deserved to end up being eaten by poison.


    "Second Brother Xue!"


    Yu silly girl''s voice sounded in his ears, and he thought it was so awkward.


    His figure kept going backwards, and he couldn''t help but recall some things in his mind, Yu silly girl, you owe my son several lives!


    This account, I''m afraid it will only be collected next time. The immortal energy in the body was continuously lost, and his vision gradually became blurred. In an instant, he felt that something was making his body up, and he quickly moved away from the place surrounded by the poison.


    "Second Brother Xue, how are you?"


    He opened his eyes and saw Yu Piaopiao with a worried look on his face, frowned, and found that the two were on Snow Bird''s back. There are still various attack sounds in the ears, and it can be seen that the battle is not over yet.


    "No...it''s okay...poof¡ª"


    As soon as he said it was okay, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Second Brother Xue, you should eat that pill soon."


    Yu Piaopiao was a little nervous, "Sister Bingyun said that as long as the body is not seriously damaged, the medicine can be recovered immediately after taking it."


    Xue Lin hesitated a bit: "It''s okay, this medicine pill is too precious, just take some other healing medicine pills, even if I recover, I''m afraid it won''t help much."


    Yu Piaopiao quickly took out all his medicinal pills: "Xueniao, protect Second Brother Xue well!"


    "I''m going to stop Qin Yurou, I can''t let something happen while Sister Bingyun is in retreat!"


    "Silly Yu!"


    Xue Lin saw that she was leaving, and said, "Be careful, your life is important, don''t be careless."


    "understood!"


    Yu Piao Piao turned her head and smiled, and her figure fell into the air again: "Elders, protect me, I''m going to use the Great Summoning!" She has studied this trick for a long time, but she has not used it once.


    Now that the entire Shuangyun City is constantly attacked by poisons, if you don''t use the grand summon, you can''t stop Qin Yurou''s evil deeds.


    The elders of the Yu family immediately guarded Yu Piaopiao''s side, and Qin Yurou over there felt a little bad.


    said viciously to the surrounding: "Jade Palace Lord, stop them quickly, and everyone, as long as you destroy Shuangyun Mansion, you can get what you want!"


    After the words fell, countless people''s eyes were red, as if they had seen a book of mysterious books in front of them. Yuchan also had to take action. In short, she also planned to take a gamble. Even if she didn''t deal with Shuangyun Mansion today, Shuangyun Mansion would not let her go to Yuding Palace in the future. Destroy them all!


    As a result, the strong Yu family was attacked by the strong men in the immortal world. Even if the Yu family and Qianjia joined forces, it would be very difficult.


    Yu Piaopiao was always protected by two people, her lips opened and closed, making a clear and pleasant voice, but incomprehensible.


    All of a sudden, everyone felt that there were countless chirping sounds coming from the sky and the earth. When they looked up, they found that countless birds flew over and went down in unison, chasing the poison in the city and eating them all. inside the stomach.


    A steady stream of birds appeared, and of course there were more poisons than the birds did not know where they went.


    Both sides have entered a white-hot state, and neither side intends to stop.


    Suddenly, a large group of people appeared in the distance, and the people who came were Su Er and Xue Mang.


    Qin Yurou''s eyes narrowed, and the figure stood in front of the two of them, with some doubts in their eyes: "What are you two doing here?"


    Without waiting for Xue Mang to speak, Su Er smiled and said, "Of course she came to find the opportunity to become a god, isn''t that the case with Miss Qin?"


    One sentence made the people of the Yu family change color, but Yuchan and the others became happy. In addition to the words of the Xue family and the Su family, the people on the side of Shuangyun Mansion today will undoubtedly lose.


    Yu Piaopiao didn''t expect that Xue Mang would come to the bottom at this time. However, her grand summoning did not stop, more and more birds leaped over, causing Qin Yurou to have an incomparable headache.


    "Miss Yu, help me!"


    Suddenly, Su Er said something, causing Yu fluttering back, "Miss Yu, if you don''t want Yu Jincheng to die, then stop your grand summoning!"


    Su Er''s words made Yu Piaopiao''s face change instantly, "What did you do to my father?"


    Su Er seemed to have the chance to win: "It doesn''t matter, just change a place for Master Yu, and when we get the chance to become a god, we will put him back."

 Chapter 922： Silly girl, where are you going?

    Yu Piaopiao immediately contacted the Yu family, and after learning that Su Er used a strategy to capture Yu Jincheng, the whole person was about to collapse.


    She stared blankly at Xue Mang who said nothing, she knew that there must be someone intervening.


    "Xue Mang, you are really not a thing!"


    Xue Lin sat on the snow bird and cursed, "Xue Mang, you are a bitch, you are a villain, you have never done a good thing since you were a child!"


    Xue Mang still didn''t speak, obviously the chance to become a **** is more important than anything.


    Yu Piao Piao put down her hand in a decadent manner: "Sister Bingyun, I''m sorry, Piao Piao can''t just watch Dad die!" Her eyes seemed to have dimmed, she knew that stopping would bring danger to Shuangyun Mansion, but She really couldn''t watch Su Er kill her father.


    She fell from the air in a daze, there was no steady stream of birds coming, and the birds that had eaten had gradually left, but the poison in the entire Shuangyun City was still increasing.


    She watched these poisons continue to devour the building, but her heart was uncomfortably bored.


    Some poisons came to attack her, but she didn''t respond. A gust of wind passed, and she was brought up by you, Xue Lin.


    Xue Lin patted her face: "Silly girl, don''t be sad, Mu Bingyun won''t blame you."


    "Second Brother Xue." Yu Piaopi raised his head, his eyes were red, "I want to help Sister Bingyun."


    She grabbed her sleeve fiercely and bit her lip: "But I can''t let Daddy die!"


    "Everyone, the formation attacking Shuangyun Mansion, as long as everyone works together, we can break it!"


    Su Er''s words made Yu Piaopiao suddenly raise her head, but her eyes fell on Xue Mang: "Brother Xue, are you going to do such a thing for the chance to become a god?"


    "Piao Piao, you can go back to Yu''s house."


    Xue Mang clenched his fist and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Xue Mang is just a bitch, silly girl Yu, don''t you give up yet?"


    "No, it''s not that I didn''t give up, I just didn''t think that, for the sake of profit, one person could do so much. Second brother Xue, Piao Piao feels so sad."


    She seemed to have lost all her strength. The strong members of the Yu family were also injured by everyone in the fairy world, and the people of the Qian family were not much better. The strong men who came out of Shuangyun Mansion were also injured and died. Now people dare not come out from inside, and they can''t get in outside.


    The surrounding poisons are staring at them. Once the formation is activated a little bit, there will be a space for these poisons to enter.


    The entire Shuangyun City was surrounded by poisons that covered the sky and the ground, and people from other parts of the fairy world dared not enter the Shuangyun Mansion again.


    Yu Piaopiao''s eyes were full of despair, and his eyes stared blankly at the actions of those poisons, but he couldn''t stop them.


    If Xue Lin hadn''t held her back, she would have been eaten by poison long ago.


    "Second Brother Xue, why are you holding me? Now that you can''t help Sister Bingyun, I feel uncomfortable. I might as well have a taste of the pain of being eaten by the poison."


    Xue Lin grabbed her and said, "Silly girl Yu!" He gritted his teeth and said with a grim expression, "Are you really stupid or fake?"


    "Mu Bingyun won''t be happy if you die. Now Shuangyun Mansion is blocked by a formation. If you want to be eaten by poison, you might as well think about doing something else."


    In a word, like a blow to the head, Yu Piaopiao suddenly sobered up, and the dust in his pupils disappeared, and the light reappeared.


    She grabbed Xue Lin and said eagerly, "Second brother Xue, what should we do then??"


    At this time, Xue Lin''s face was very serious, and when he met Yu Piaopiao''s expectant gaze, there was a feeling of refusal.


    "Piao Piao," this is the name Xue Lin rarely called, "You can''t take action at the moment, but you can leave here."


    Seeing that Yu Piaopiao still didn''t understand, Xue Lin continued: "Su Er has caught Uncle, if you don''t rescue Uncle, you probably won''t be able to help Mu Bingyun. Now it seems that the other party can''t do anything about it. We still have time."


    Yu Piaopiao reacted: "You mean, let me rescue Dad first?"


    "Yes, as long as you ensure the safety of your uncle, you can make a move. Su Er was able to catch his uncle, and most of them used some tactics. At present, they want to get the chance to become a **** from Shuangyun Mansion, and they will definitely not focus their energy on Elsewhere, so, you have a chance."


    Yu Piaopiao thought for a moment and said, "Second brother Xue is right. Well, I will do this. I hope that Sister Bingyun''s formation can last a little longer."


    When she rescued her father, she came to help.


    Xue Mang, Su Er!


    She has never hated anyone so much, and these two people have already made her hate them to the core.


    "Go, silly girl, pay attention to safety. With your current strength, as long as you don''t lose your mind, no one will be your opponent. Remember, don''t be stupid." Xue Lin urged seriously, which made Yu Piao Piao''s heart skip a beat. warm.


    Brother Xue is usually a bit of a jerk, but he is really good to her.


    restrained their emotions, and the two of them summed up.


    Immortal world factions are attacking the formation of Shuangyun Mansion, even if Qianji and others have ten hands, they can''t stop it. There are so many people on the other side, and they are a little overwhelmed.


    "Silly Yu, where are you going?"


    Suddenly, Xue Lin''s voice sounded, arousing everyone''s attention.


    I saw Xue Lin fell from the snow bird, and Yu Piao Piao stood on the back of the snow bird that took off in the air: "Second brother Xue, I''m sorry, I can''t watch my father die, so I can only I''m sorry Shuangyun Mansion."


    Qianji and the others were also stunned. In fact, Yu Piaopiao couldn''t help Shuangyun Mansion. They didn''t blame them, but they didn''t expect that at this time, she would immediately withdraw and evacuate.


    "You..." Xue Lin still didn''t believe it, but Yu Piaopiao only gave him a back view, "Second brother Xue, I''m going back to Yu''s house first, I want to see that my father is intact."


    said here, her eyes fell on Su Er: "Miss Su, I hope you can keep your word and don''t hurt my father."


    "Naturally, as long as Miss Yu doesn''t intervene in this matter, I will naturally not hurt Master Yu."


    Su Er had some doubts in her heart, but she didn''t doubt much. After all, judging from Yu Piaopiao''s immediate stop, it is true that Yu Jincheng is much more important than Shuangyun Mansion.


    "In order to show my determination, this is the ''Beast Dao'' that Miss Qin needs. I hope you don''t hurt my father."


    A jade slip suddenly floated out of Yu Piaopiao''s hand, Qin Yurou jumped over to receive it without saying a word. When her consciousness sank into it, she found that this jade slip was indeed the real beast, and she already believed Yu Piaopiao''s words very much.


    Since she could get the chance to become a **** without any effort, she didn''t have the heart to deal with a small character like Yu Piao Piao.


    "Okay, I agree." After Qin Yurou agreed, Yu Piaopiao left.


    Leaving Chihime and the others in disbelief.

 Chapter 923： God man! !

    Besides, after Qin Yurou got the chance to become a god, she didn''t plan to let Shuangyun Mansion go and fight with Qianji and others. On the one hand, countless poisons destroyed the formation. Wu Laiqing could only be in a hurry inside, and the surroundings of Shuangyun Mansion were filled with all the masters inside.


    Once the opponent destroys the formation, these masters will prevent them from entering.


    The battle intensified. Everyone knew that Shuangyun Mansion was under siege, and those from the Little Immortal Realm also knew that very few people would come to support.


    This battle took three years, and a lot of people from the Qian family died, but neither Qianji nor Qianqiu and his wife had any intention of giving up their resistance. Fortunately, the large army of the Demon Realm Cangtianmen arrived in the middle of the way, and they supported it. However, a Cangtianmen, after all, is not the entire Immortal Realm, and it can only prevent them from destroying the formation.


    Wu Laiqing felt their sincerity and was still helpless. At present, he did not dare to start a little bit of formation, otherwise he would give the other party a chance to take advantage.


    "Qianji, I advise you to stop resisting, your family is almost gone."


    Qin Yurou had a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. She was also a little annoyed by the sudden appearance of Cangtianmen, Chen Feitian and others.


    Never thought that Shuangyun Mansion had so many forces. If she had known earlier, she would have planned more carefully.


    Seeing that three years have passed, I haven''t even touched the edge of the formation.


    "Qin Yurou, you thought you were a threat, so we were afraid? Aren''t you capable? Why did you want to give up after only three years?" Qian Ji''s mockery made Qin Yurou unhappy.


    Just as she was about to say something, there seemed to be a wave of powerful forces between heaven and earth, attracting everyone''s attention.


    The bodies of the people present couldn''t help shaking. This powerful force seemed to crush their bones. Their immortal power was completely useless, as if they were scared to retreat.


    The sky seemed to be pushed aside by something, and a beam of light descended.


    A face appeared in everyone''s field of vision, everyone was stunned, but only one couldn''t help but be happy.


    "Yu Jiao!"


    Yuchan couldn''t help shouting, her body couldn''t control her excitement.


    Yujiao''s eyes moved to Yuchan''s side, and she did not go directly to Yuchan''s side, her figure fell on the ground, and her face respectfully waited for something.


    Suddenly, everyone only felt a warm force covering them, and before they knew what happened, a stunning woman appeared in front of Yu Jiao. The woman was tall and beautiful, and her clothes were very revealing, more than Yu Ding. Palace even more.


    The moment she saw the woman, Yuchan trembled. Regardless of Qin Yurou and the others, she quickly landed in front of the woman. Under everyone''s astonished eyes, she looked solemn and respectful, kneeling on the ground with her legs and her forehead. Also on the ground.


    "Yuchan greets the messenger!"


    After ?? worshipped, Yuchan raised her head with an excited face.


    "Get up!" The woman''s voice was not angry and arrogant, especially when the pair of dark eyes swept towards the crowd, it made people feel like they were being aimed at by thousands of arrows.


    At this time, even Qin Yurou had the urge to kneel in front of the woman.


    "I don''t know if the envoy''s injuries have healed. Are you going to go back now?" Yuchan was a little excited and couldn''t help but ask her doubts.


    Yu Ye smiled lightly: "It''s true that she has recovered and is ready to go back, but Gillian was seriously injured last time, and she said she wanted to come over to seek justice, but she was just a little immortal who dared to bully Ajiao, so I came here. have a look."


    Yuchan''s body trembled, and then she remembered something, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but smile: "Lord Messenger, the truth is that we are dealing with those enemies who hurt Gillian that day, but it''s a pity that the other party''s formation is too powerful, we dealt with three here. Years, can''t do anything about it."


    "Oh? The formation is powerful?" Yu Ye obviously dismissed it, "Little immortals can comprehend some profound formations. In front of the gods, it is not just a small formation, but it can be broken!"


    When everyone heard Yu Ye''s relaxed words, their bodies couldn''t help trembling.


    God man!


    This woman turned out to be a goddess!


    "Is it here?" Yu Ye''s eyes fell on Shuangyun Mansion, and he didn''t care about the mess around him, "The formation here does have some ways, if the person who sets up the formation is a **** like me, I may Still can''t break through."


    "However, this formation is only set up by a relatively powerful immortal, and its power is completely incomparable to that of a god. No matter how powerful the formation is, it cannot be obstructed."


    After the words fell, everyone was happy and worried.


    Yuchan smiled happily: "Please also ask the messenger to break the formation."


    "A Jiao, have the people here ever hurt you?" Yu Ye didn''t rush to do it, obviously she didn''t believe Yu Chan''s words that much.


    Yujiao raised her chin, as if she was high above, she was disgusted by Shuangyun Mansion. When she was injured, she had said that she would come back for revenge.


    "Yes, Master, the people inside once hurt A Jiao, those people are extremely hateful, not only hurt A Jiao, but also insulted A Jiao, saying that A Jiao is uneducated. Even, that one is called Mu Bingyun Yes, Yuzi and others were hacked to death with lightning."


    Two flames suddenly appeared in Yu Ye''s eyes: "So it is, since it is like this, those people deserve to die. For the time being, let me break the formation, just a little immortal. After this matter is resolved, Yu Jiao, let''s go back as a teacher!"


    Go back with a sentence, and Yuchan couldn''t help but move: "Master messenger, I don''t know if the villain will take it with you?"


    Yuchan used to be the little maid next to Yuchan, and she created Yuding Palace because she accidentally fell here.


    "Of course."


    For this capable subordinate, she helped her a lot earlier, and even the various elixir that recovered her injuries were found for her by this subordinate, so Yu Ye was very willing to bring Yu Chan back.


    "Thank you for the grace of the messenger."


    Yuchan wants to go back in her dreams. She really doesn''t like a fairyland. Only she knows that that place is the place for her to soar.


    She bowed her head to Yuye, not sincere, she just needed Yuye to take her to that vast world. All along, she has not dared to reveal her origin, just for fear of being missed.


    When Yuchan returned to Qin Yurou''s side, she raised her head and was no longer afraid.


    Qin Yurou also understands that she can''t be nice in front of the gods, so naturally she doesn''t dare to offend.


    "Senior, Mu Bingyun has the chance to become a **** in his hands."


    Yuye heard the words and finally noticed Qin Yurou. When she saw the other party, her eyes narrowed. It was this look that made Qin Yurou feel as if she had been seen through.

 Chapter 924： Another big gift for you

    "The chance to become a god? In the secret realm of Shinto?"


    Yuye''s eyes glowed with light, the secret realm of the divine way, a secret realm that even a deity could not penetrate. She was naturally somewhat interested in the so-called chance of becoming a god.


    If she can bring something interesting back, she is not afraid of being punished by the master, and maybe she will be rewarded.


    It has been more than ten thousand years, and I don¡¯t know if there has been any change in that place.


    "Yes, senior, when Mu Bingyun broke into the secret realm of the divine way, he not only got the opportunity of the formation, but also got other things together. Now the entire Shuangyun Mansion is in retreat to realize the opportunity to become a god."


    Qin Yurou said everything she knew, which really caught Yuye''s attention.


    "Senior, as long as you destroy the formation, you can get the chance to become a god."


    Qin Yurou saw that Yuye was somewhat interested, and hurriedly said a lot more, which led to Yuye becoming more and more interested in the so-called chance of becoming a god.


    What Qin Yurou thought was that no matter how lucky Mu Bingyun was, he couldn''t escape, right?


    This time, after all, it was the catastrophe of Shuangyun Mansion.


    Mu Bingyun, you are done!


    She shouted inwardly, as if she had seen the scene where Yu Ye slapped Dead Wood Bingyun with one palm.


    Yuye did not speak, but his eyes fell on Shuangyun Mansion. Yu Jiao followed with a proud face, everyone around didn''t dare to make a sound, even those poisons seemed to know something, the whole Shuangyun Mansion was terribly quiet.


    Yuye stepped up to the front of Shuangyun Mansion, and saw Qianji and the others blocking her, with a faint smile in the corner of her eyes: "Get out of the way!"


    After the words were finished, everyone felt that the sound of "get out of the way" was filled with countless coercion. Just these two words made Qianji and the others spit blood and raised their heads in horror. They couldn''t believe it, and there was panic in their eyes.


    The other people who were not targeted by Yuye still felt very stuffy in their chests. Fortunately, Yuye was not targeting them, otherwise they might not be as good as Qianji.


    "I didn''t expect a little fairy to be so proud. It''s better to go back with me than to be a little fairy."


    However, Qian Ji and the others looked vigilant and did not answer, Yu Ye felt that he was swept away, and his face was not very good-looking.


    "Qianji, my master told you to get out of the way." Yujiao couldn''t help but speak out, but she was ignored, and it really made her teeth itch with hatred.


    Yu Ye sneered, and stopped, Yu Jiao stopped talking.


    She suddenly raised her hand, danced gently, and the wind blew in an instant. Even if Qianji and others were prepared, they were still swept away by the opponent''s move, and her body could not control the heavy fall from the sky.


    There are hundreds of masters here, but in front of Yu Ye, they are so vulnerable.


    Qin Yurou was also taken aback. The gods were so terrifying. Even so, she was even more enthusiastic about the beasts in her opponents. When she became a god, she could do the same, even more powerful than the jade leaves in front of her.


    There seemed to be a raging fire burning in her eyes, and at this moment she seemed to see a wider world.


    The jade leaves flicked the sleeves, like a gust of wind and waves, and once again fanned Qianji and others far away, one by one, the powerhouses of the eighth and ninth rank of Immortal Venerable were fanned out.


    Wu Laiqing looked anxious, and had activated the formation of Shuangyun Mansion to the highest intensity.


    However, in front of Yu Ye, he still didn''t know how long the formation could resist.


    Yu Ye raised his hand, and when he was about to touch it, a voice stopped him: "Stop!"


    Everyone looked back and saw that the woman standing in front of Snow Bird was not Yu Piaopiao?


    At the same time, beside Yu Piaopiao, there was an angry Yu Jincheng.


    Su''er felt a little bad, especially when she met Shangyu''s fluttering eyes.


    Yu Piaopiao glanced at her: "Miss Su, you should go back to Su''s house to see." At this time, Yu Piaopiao was particularly terrifying, and seemed to have grown a lot at that moment.


    Su Er felt bad, and immediately sent a message to the Su family. However, no matter how many messages she sent back, she didn''t get a response. Only at this time did she know that something was wrong.


    "Yu Piaopiao, what have you done?" Su Er was a little furious.


    Yu Piao Piao glanced at her lightly: "Nothing, Sister Bing Yun once said that it is a courtesy, and Su Er catches my father, then I, Yu Piao Piao, will give you a big gift, such as helping you take care of the Su family. Disband and take all the things from your Su family..."


    "Yu Piaopiao!!"


    Su Er resisted the anger in her heart, if the Su family disappeared, she would have nothing.


    She didn''t believe that Yu Piaopiao had the ability to subvert the Su family.


    "Don''t believe me? I, Yu Piaopiao, have no ability to destroy your Su family? Not to mention the Su family, now the Xue family is not the Xue family."


    "Silly Yu, what have you done?"


    From all directions, a steady stream of people flew back, and these people were the same people who were previously swept away by the jade leaf fan. Although they were seriously injured, they still didn''t want Yu Ye to hurt Shuangyun Mansion.


    "I didn''t do anything, there are still quite a lot of monsters in the fairy world. I just let them go to these two houses to visit." The simple words made everyone feel a chill.


    Yu Piaopiao saw how everyone was injured, only at this time did he realize that Yuye was so unfathomable.


    "Second Brother Xue, what''s wrong?"


    Xue Lin hurriedly said in front of Yu Piao Piao, looked at Yu Ye defensively, and said, "She is a god."


    After the words fell, Yu Piaopiao and Yu Jincheng couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "It turned out to be a god, fluttering, I''m afraid this time..." Yu Jincheng was a little hesitant, even if he got on with the Yu family, the masters of the Qianjia Cangtianmen might not be able to deal with it.


    "Uncle, take Piao Piao and leave!"


    Xue Lin worried: "We are not her opponents."


    Yu Ye just paused, didn''t even look at Yu Piao Piao, and then slapped the formation with a palm. The formation that everyone couldn''t shake, was actually shaken by her palm.


    "not good!"


    Qianji''s figure swept away, "Stop her!"


    Now she has coexisted with Shuangyun Mansion, not only her friends, but also Augusta, she will stop Yu Ye no matter what.


    Facing the attacks from all directions, Yu Ye''s expression remained unchanged, and he shot it out with a few random strengths. Qian Ji and others flew out again, and they fell heavily to the ground. This time they had reached their limit, and they could not get up again. .


    "Second Brother Xue, Dad, stop her, I can''t see that Sister Bingyun is in danger!"


    Otherwise, she would never forgive herself.


    After the words were finished, Yu Piaopiao took the snow bird and swept over to Yuye.


    Yu Jincheng knew that he couldn''t stop it, and waved his hand: "Do it!"


    Suddenly, Yu Jincheng, Yu Piaopiao, Xue Lin, and the elders of the Yu family rushed towards Yu Ye.


    Facing the extra obstacles, Yu Ye frowned and couldn''t help but be a little bit ruthless, and slapped the attacking person with one palm. In just a few moments, all the masters of the Yu family were photographed, and Yu Jincheng was not spared.


    In the end, on both sides of her, there were Yu Piaopiao and Xue Lin.

 Chapter 925： humiliation

    Yuye noticed the snow bird, and his eyes lit up: "It''s a good beast. If you can become my mount, then it will be your blessing."


    Xueniao raised his neck arrogantly, and didn''t mean to agree, which attracted Yu Ye''s sneer.


    "Hmph, a mere beast dared to resist, and when I kill your master, it''s not up to me to play with it at will."


    After the words fell, Yu Ye''s palm gathered more power than before against everyone, and slapped Yu Piao Piao with one palm.


    "Silly girl!"


    Xue Lin reacted and wanted to rush to Yu Piao Piao''s side but there was no way, so he rushed straight in front of Yu Ye and hugged her fiercely. I used all my strength to stop Yu Ye.


    Yu Ye is a god, how could it be so easy to stop him, and slapped Yu Piao Piao with a palm.


    Before Yu Piaopiao could react, he fell to the ground together with Snowbird, and his whole body was dying.


    Then Yu Ye looked in disgust at Xue Lin, who had grabbed her, and slapped Xue Lin down with another palm. Xue Lin felt that his body was about to shatter and fell to Yu Piao Piao''s side involuntarily.


    Yuye glanced at Snowbird and snorted coldly, "It''s just a beast, I''ll clean it up later."


    Seeing Yu Ye''s strength, everyone did not dare to say a word.


    Just look at Chihime and the others, and you''ll know the end.


    "How can the immortal''s formation trap me?"


    Yuye patted the formation with one palm and one palm, and the formation slowly swayed. The loud sound made everyone not dare to get distracted, and looked at everything in front of them in a daze and horror.


    "Silly girl, are you alright?"


    Xue Lin endured the pain of his body and held Yu Piaopiao. After doing this action, he seemed to have lost all his strength, and with a move of consciousness, a bottle appeared in his hand.


    took out the medicinal pill and fed it to Yu Piaopiao: "Silly girl, you can recover after eating it."


    Yu Piaopiao was in a daze, not knowing what to eat, and his body was instantly filled with strength. In less than ten breaths, all the immortal power that had been lost came back. She thought she was going to die, but she didn''t expect to come back to life.


    slowly opened her eyes, and before she could be happy, she heard a loud bang, and at the same time she found Xue Lin who was only breathing next to her.


    "Second Brother Xue!"


    hugged Xue Lin, "How are you?"


    took Xue Lin''s pulse. She was horrified to find that Xue Lin only had one breath left, and the immortal energy and vitality in his body were constantly draining. When all the vitality was exhausted, Xue Lin would definitely die.


    "Second Brother Xue, you''ll be fine. By the way, didn''t Sister Bingyun give me an elixir before? Take it out and eat it."


    Xue Lin half-squinted, still didn''t have the strength to speak, lying on the ground weakly, feeling her anxiety, wanted to open her mouth to say something, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Second Brother Xue, you said, where did you put your medicinal pills?"


    "Hurry up and take it out!"


    Yu Piaopiao was anxious, and quickly pointed to a few rings on Xue Lin''s finger, but got no response.


    "Piao Piao, I''m afraid he just gave it to you." Yu Jincheng covered his chest, his face was pale, and Yu Ye was still destroying the formation, so he couldn''t stop it.


    His eyes were a bit regretful. Although Xue Lin couldn''t compare to the leader in the fairy world, he still had a pure heart.


    Yu Piaopiao was stunned, and Yan''s eyes suddenly became hot.


    "Second Brother Xue, why are you doing this?"


    Why does this kind of thing happen to people who treat her well.


    Hot tears fell and wet Xue Lin''s face. Although he wanted to speak, he didn''t have the strength at all.


    "Second Brother Xue, I...I...give you other medicinal herbs."


    Yu Piaopiao immediately took out all his medicine bottles, and stuffed everything that was good for Xue Lin into his mouth. Seeing that his vitality was a little stronger, although the loss was still very fast, he was a little happy, and asked everyone around him to give her the rest of the medicinal herbs.


    "Second Brother Xue, I won''t let you die. You must support until Sister Bingyun comes out. She must have a way to save you."


    She was crying, but she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    "Second brother Xue, why are you being so nice to Piao Piao, how do you let Piao Piao repay you?"


    Yu Piaopiao said while feeding the medicine pill into his mouth.


    However, each pill can only keep Xue Lin alive without losing his two breaths, so she can only keep feeding him pills to ensure that he is still alive.


    When the people around her brought all the pills and saw that there were only a few dozen pills in them, she finally felt what it meant to be hopeless.


    "Father, help me feed Brother Xue the medicine pill, I''ll come when I go."


    She can''t take care of that much anymore, she just wants to save Xue Lin back now. She couldn''t lose the second brother Xue who treated her so well. She suddenly found out that the second brother Xue was a good person.


    How can the life of a good person be so fragile?


    He should have been alive forever.


    Time passed by, and Yu Piaopiao used his own strength to find all the medicinal pills. However, the entire Shuangyun City was almost destroyed by those poisons.


    Belonging to their opponents, it is impossible to take out the medicine pill.


    She didn''t know what to do at all.


    "Big Brother Xue!"


    Suddenly, she remembered that there was another Xue Mang.


    "Big Brother Xue, can you help me save Second Brother Xue?"


    In the face of Yu Piaopiao''s request, Xue Mang was stopped by Su Er before she could speak. She laughed loudly: "Yu Piaopiao, Yu Piaopiao, weren''t you arrogant before?"


    "What are you arrogant about? You''re not asking to come before me now. How about you kneel down, kowtow, and I''ll give you an elixir?"


    Su Er seemed to be venting her grievances: "How?" The voice couldn''t help but rise.


    Yu Piaopiu was stunned for a moment, his eyes glanced from the two of them, and then he heard only the sound of his knees falling.


    "Miss Su, please give me the medicine pill!"


    Her forehead slammed heavily on the ground, even if she was humiliated, as long as she could save Second Brother Xue, she could do anything. Second brother Xue gave up hope of his own life, but gave her the life-saving elixir.


    What is the point of kowtowing to the enemy?


    Su Er laughed loudly, took out a bottle of elixir, poured one elixir from it, and threw it in front of Yu Piaopiao with a pouted smile, "Go on, here is a bottle of one hundred elixir. , you give me a hundred kowtows."


    Xue Mang held Su Er, but she laughed at her: "Brother Xue, don''t forget, Yu Piao Piao ruined your efforts and mine, do you want to help her?"


    One sentence made Xue Mang stop.


    "Yu Piaopiao, kowtow, you kowtow before I can give you the medicine pill!"


    Su''er didn''t care about giving Yu Piaopiao medicine pills at all, unless there were other medicine pills that could instantly restore people, Xue Lin''s five internal organs and six lungs were all shattered by jade leaves, and they could only rely on medicine pills to support them. the curative effect.

 Chapter 926： It turned out to be a half-step god

    "Second brother Xue, you will be fine for the time being. Piao Piao has already got a lot of medicinal pills."


    Yu Piaopiao came to Xue Lin''s side and kept feeding him medicine pills just to maintain his vitality.


    Xue Lin opened his eyes forcefully, seeing that her forehead was blue and purple, and felt a little uncomfortable, "Silly..." He opened his mouth, trying to say silly girl, but he was always out of breath.


    "Second brother Xue, I''m stupid. If I wasn''t stupid, I wouldn''t be now. You are right, you must be right. No matter what you think, you must support it now, you can''t..." said here, She couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Xue Lin wanted to comfort, but couldn''t say it.


    At this moment, a voice resounding through the sky startled everyone.


    The white rays of light spread out, and the entire Shuangyun Mansion was exposed in front of people.


    The person in front is not Yu Ye, and who is it?


    "Stop her, you can''t let her go in and hurt them."


    Wu Laiqing was ready a long time ago, and many strong men immediately stepped forward to stop Yu Ye.


    However, the next moment, Yu Ye spread his hands, and the terrifying force pushed towards the crowd, and all the places that were affected screamed.


    In addition to being horrified, everyone is horrified, these are hundreds of Immortal Venerable Powerhouses!


    Wu Laiqing and others rushed up, but they didn''t know where they landed when Yu Ye waved their sleeves.


    The power of the gods has finally made this group of people who stand on the peak of the fairy world experience.


    Horror, looking up, they don''t know what to use to describe them except these two words.


    Anyone who stopped Yu Ye was kicked away by her.


    Yuchan and Yujiao followed her, and Qin Yurou followed closely. Naturally, the others did not want to miss it and followed silently.


    Anyone who sees a place that is blocked will also be returned by Yuye.


    The people of Shuangyun Mansion were seriously injured. Seeing their homeland being so destroyed, their hearts were sad but could not stop. Yu Ye''s strength is already unstoppable, even if they want to work hard.


    "I seem to smell the breath of divine beasts. There are dragons and ancient divine beasts like the Golden Crow. It seems that I didn''t come here in vain. I believe that the owner will be happy after returning."


    Yuye''s voice was not concealed. The gauze skirt on his body was fluttering in the wind, and the slender waistline and slender legs were so beautiful that no one dared to take a second look.


    "Boom¡ª"


    She slammed her palm to the front yard of Shuangyun Mansion, and everyone was a little nervous. As long as you cross the river in the mansion, you will reach the backyard of Shuangyun Mansion, you can meet those who are in seclusion, and get the chance to become a god.


    Many hearts were beating wildly, and Qin Yurou couldn''t bear it any longer. She was really impatient to see Mu Bingyun die in Yuye''s hands soon.


    Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun, what if you are so powerful, aren''t you going to die?


    If Yu Ye wasn''t here, she would have really laughed out loud.


    Yuye slowly jumped over the Fuzhong River, his eyes locked on a yard in front of him, and there was still a formation outside the yard.


    It took ?? three days to break the formation.


    Everyone seems to have forgotten the horror of Yuye, and there is only the chance to become a **** in their eyes.


    "Master, the central courtyard should belong to Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. If it wasn''t for them, the disciples wouldn''t have suffered so much. Also, the two largest buildings next to them should be two Jinlong, Tu''er was injured by one of them."


    Yujiao is a little regretful, Shui Ningzhi is not here, otherwise she must be ashamed.


    "Oh, Mu Bingyun should be the master of Shuangyun Mansion, right?"


    "Yes, the messenger, there is another one named Wu Yun, who is the second owner of Shuangyun Mansion. She is the ancient Golden Crow." Yu Chan understood Yu Ye''s mind a long time ago and said quickly.


    As long as Yu Ye is interested, everyone in Shuangyun Mansion will not be able to escape.


    "Very good, then let''s take out Mu Bingyun and ask."


    Yuye said it easily, and stepped into the courtyard where Mu Bingyun was in one step. The palm was raised and turned into claws, countless immortal powers rushed over, and the phantom of a claw turned into the air, and it was about to fall in the small courtyard.


    Suddenly, everyone felt that a white light flashed in front of them, and when they saw it clearly, a white figure appeared in their sight.


    The ?? man turned his back to them and couldn''t see his face clearly, but before the man appeared, the phantom of Yu Ye''s claws was scattered.


    "Who are you?"


    Yu Ye squinted his eyes, "It turned out to be a half-step god, but he has some skills!"


    Half-step god? ?


    Everyone was stunned and saw that the man had turned around. The first thing that broke into their sight was the slightly hideous mask, which made them feel a little disappointed.


    A man with such a figure must have a very handsome appearance.


    "Your Excellency, you''d better get out of the way. Even if you are a half-step god, you still can''t defeat the real god."


    Yuye warned, but did not let the man move half a step.


    "Your Excellency is going against me?"


    Yu Ye got a little impatient, and the figure jumped to attack the man. In an instant, the two fought in mid-air. It can be seen that although the man is powerful, he still falls behind.


    Everyone didn''t understand, when did Shuangyun Mansion have such a person.


    Yuye also didn''t understand, if she wasn''t afraid that all her strength would be exposed, it would cause the light of the above, so she wouldn''t suppress her strength against the man.


    The two wore a pale red gauze and a snow-white robe, but their moves were not weak. The shock of the immortal force made the people around them a little bit unbearable.


    "Your Excellency, I advise you to leave, don''t force me to take action."


    "Then you try it!"


    The ?? man finally spoke, as if he had decided that she would not dare to use all her strength, and was very annoyed.


    "Yujiao, Yuchan, do it!"


    Yu Ye suddenly shouted, making the man''s eyes a little anxious. She seemed to have found something, and tried her best to hold the man.


    When Yujiao and the others rushed into the courtyard, another loud noise blasted them out.


    Everyone, including Yu Ye, was stunned, obviously they didn''t know what happened. The man looked into the courtyard and felt the familiar aura, and the whole person was a little overjoyed.


    Now that you have broken through, he will use all his strength to stop it.


    Yuye felt that the man was getting stronger and stronger, as if he had become a real god. She found that if she didn''t use her real strength, the man would definitely kill her.


    There is also movement in the courtyard, which is a sign of becoming a god, and I know that today I can''t get what I want.


    In an instant, everyone felt the terrifying aura of Yu Ye, and many people suffered internal injuries from this shock. With a horrified expression on his face, he quickly retreated.


    Qin Yurou, who was the closest, was also shocked and vomited blood, but what happened in the courtyard made her even more unbelievable.


    When Yu Ye showed all her strength, a ray of light suddenly descended from the sky and enveloped her. Feeling the pulling force, she slapped the man in white with a quick palm. Then the sleeve robe was rolled up, and Yu Jiao and Yu Chan were rolled into the sleeve robe at the same time, and the figure was slowly brought up like a beam of light.


    Before everyone was surprised, they heard a sudden explosion in the courtyard in front of them.

 Chapter 927： Its time for you to pay the price

    A red figure suddenly appeared, and countless powerful forces descended from the sky to surround her, her white hair was floating, and her aura continued to rise. As if they heard something, her strength suddenly increased to a level they couldn''t climb.


    The figure rose high in the sky, accompanied by purple-black thunder and lightning, and hit the beam covering the jade leaves all at once. Everyone only heard a miserable cry, and only saw the lightning strike on the beam. Made a babbling sound.


    "It hurt my Shuangyun Mansion to want to leave?"


    An indifferent voice sounded between the heavens and the earth, and I saw the red figure, leaping up, and under the unbelievable eyes of everyone, it suddenly rushed towards the beam and punched it.


    There was a clattering sound, and the red figure moved quickly in the beam.


    I saw a thick-armed thunder and lightning appeared in her hand, as if it was entangled in something, and when she pulled it hard, a figure was pulled out.


    Who is that person who is not Yu Ye, who had a look on his face earlier?


    "Mu Bingyun, you are courting death!"


    Yu Ye was furious and struggled to break free from the thunder and lightning that trapped her. However, she was horrified to discover that this little fairy who had just become a **** could be so powerful.


    panic flashed in her eyes, but fortunately she was covered by the light of reception, otherwise she would have been pulled down by Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun felt the power of the light of reception, and no longer kept his hand, using the thunder and lightning to contain the jade leaf in one hand, while pinching the magic trick, a roar sounded in the air, and under the horrified eyes of everyone, there were thunder and lightning as thick as buckets of water. Landed on Yu Ye''s body.


    "Ahhh!"


    Yu Ye''s screams made one''s scalp tingle.


    However, Yuye is a goddess after all, and her strength is not known how much stronger than the immortals. Even if the thunder and lightning are powerful, she still did not kill her, except that she looks a little embarrassed, and there is no danger to her life.


    "Haha, you are too naive, thinking that a small thunder and lightning can hurt me, Mu Bingyun, you are dead, one day, I will let you know what regret is!"


    Yu Ye''s body was constantly attracted by the light of the reception, Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows moved, and at this moment, there was another loud noise in the yard, and then a dark figure appeared in the air, the power generated by becoming a **** was no more than before. Weak, and vaguely stronger, the clouds in the air were rolled into pieces.


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed, and his figure jumped up to the beam.


    Everyone only saw two figures rushing towards Yu Ye, one red and one black, always a style in the fairyland.


    Snow silk in red and black hair in black, it really is a perfect match.


    Yuye''s eyes were a little unbelievable. The man chasing her turned out to be much stronger than Mu Bingyun. Are they really little immortals who just became gods?


    It was too late to think, the two had already arrived in front of her. At this time, the light of reception had brought her to the top, infinitely close to the cracks in the air, as long as she could get a little closer, she would be able to escape from here.


    However, the sound of thunder and lightning in the air was getting louder and louder, and Mu Bingyun and Cangyu''s attacks made her have no time to deal with it.


    "Mu Bingyun, you are just a little immortal who has become a god. If you reach Jiuxiaotian in the future, you will not be able to provoke the forces behind me. If you both know each other, you''d better let me go today, otherwise the consequences in the future, Not that you can afford it."


    At this time, Yu Ye was finally a little scared. She finally understood that the two people who had just become gods in front of her were not the kind of little characters who could be killed easily.


    The two of them were so powerful just after they became gods, and their talents were terrifyingly abnormal. If such an opponent had a chance, she would not let it go.


    However, what she was thinking about in front of her was how to jump into the crack in the sky. As long as she entered Jiuxiaotian and contacted the master, she would do whatever she wanted to deal with the two of them.


    Even though the two of them are different from ordinary people who have just become gods, they are still only the bottom people in Jiuxiaotian.


    "No, I won''t let it go. You hurt so many people in my Shuangyun Mansion. It''s time for you to pay the price."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, "Yu, help me!"


    She knew that Yuye was a god, and even if the two sides fought for several years, there would be no result, so she wanted to use Chiye to transform Yuye.


    She wouldn''t use Chiye''s function unless she had to, but Yu Ye really angered her.


    Seeing the people around Shuangyun Mansion full of seriously injured people, dying people, and cold corpses, she felt extremely uncomfortable, as if something was about to erupt in her heart.


    And Qin Yurou, she closed her eyes, and there was a crystal clear teardrop in the corner of her eyes. These are the people who sacrificed for the defense of Shuangyun Mansion.


    suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were full of coldness: "I will get this account back."


    Everyone just felt terrified, and Mu Bingyun became a god, so will those who besieged Shuangyun Mansion have a good end?


    couldn''t wait to think, everyone was running around.


    They felt that after Mu Bingyun cleaned up the jade leaves, they would definitely turn around and clean them up.


    "Sleepy Array!"


    Li Si''s voice sounded, and instantly the entire Shuangyun City seemed to be covered by something. Everyone''s scalp is about to fall off, but they are still trying to escape, as long as there is a chance of life, they will not give up.


    They should be fortunate that Yuye delayed Mu Bingyun and did not arrange a formation, otherwise they would have no chance to escape.


    In the process of escaping, I saw the black-haired man in mid-air moving, thinking of Yuye attacking. However, Mu Bingyun pinched magic tricks around, and mysterious formation runes appeared one by one.


    Yuye''s eyes flashed with shock. The little fairy, whom she had looked down on at first, had such a means.


    At this time, her heart was in a panic, her consciousness fell on Yu Jiao and Yu Chan in her sleeve robes, her eyes narrowed, as if she had made a decision.


    Suddenly, I saw the figure of Jade Leaf pulled up forcefully, and then waved the sleeve robe, and a figure went up.


    Everyone was surprised, isn''t that person Yuchan?


    Before Yuchan could get close to the crack above, Mu Bingyun slashed past with a thunderbolt. Now she is in the realm of a god, and a mere jade can''t match the thunder and lightning of her god''s strength, and Yuchan was immediately hacked. A charred black, turned into smoke and fell down.


    Everyone was stunned, and at this moment, Yu Ye''s body suddenly emitted a strong light.


    Mu Bingyun''s expression did not change. With a move of consciousness, he cooperated with Chiye to cover Yuye, and Yuye resisted with all his strength. No matter how powerful Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu are, they have only just broken through to the realm of gods, so how can they be the opponents of the light of the light.


    When Yuye was about to explode with all his strength, between the two, one of them slammed into Yuye with a punch, while the other tried his best to cover Yuye.

 Chapter 928： Now that you have come, you must have the consciousness of death

    "Mu Bingyun, even if my Jade Leaf were to die at your hands today, in the future, my Jade Leaf''s disciple will definitely avenge me!"


    "Yujiao, you must avenge Master!"


    Yu Ye shouted, exhausted all his strength, a ray of light appeared in his hand, and instantly threw an object into the crack in the sky, Cangyu punched it, but Yu Ye used his body to block it, At the same time, she suddenly suppressed her own strength, feeling that the light of receiving and attracting gradually disappeared, she laughed.


    Mu Bingyun squinted and saw the blue figure jumping up, she put the jade leaf into the red smelt with one thought, and the smelting of the jade leaf was instant, and the jade leaf was refined in a short while.


    "Yujiao escaped!"


    The people in Shuangyun Mansion felt a little regretful that Yujiao escaped, but it was a trouble later.


    Previously, Yu Ye pretended to be self-destructing, so that he could take advantage of it, and Yu Chan was one of the opponent''s tricks.


    At this time, Cangyu punched the sky, and although there were cracks in the sky, Yujiao was still nowhere to be found.


    He instead landed next to Mu Bingyun, frowned and said, "She will not be better off in the passage of Jiuxiaotian."


    "Yu, help me protect the law!"


    After Mu Bingyun finished speaking, he closed his eyes. Chiye refined the jade leaves, and she already felt the surging power.


    After she finished speaking, everyone only saw a red and white light intersecting her whole body. What everyone didn''t see was that Chi Ye continuously pumped power into her body. Originally, she was the second-order Kamito strength, but she instantly reached the third-level Kamito strength.


    They only felt that Mu Bingyun was more terrifying than before.


    Under the instillation of light, the fleeing people couldn''t help but watch this side consciously. They were surprised to find that the long snow-white hair of the stunning woman in red was slowly turning black.


    The man beside her originally looked annoyed, but because of this, he smiled a little.


    Although she closed her eyes, she had an indifferent and solemn face, which was frightening.


    Yuye is a real god. The two of them have just become gods, and they are so powerful that it makes them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu joined forces to kill a god-man. This god-man was obviously in a much higher realm than them. They were thinking that if the realm of the two sides were similar, Yu Ye would have nothing to do today.


    There is also the passage through which Cangyu kept blasting towards Jiuxiaotian, and it can be seen that even if Yujiao escapes, it is not certain whether she will survive or not. Even if you can survive, you will shed a layer of skin if you don''t die.


    Not long after, when the light dissipated, the blue silk red clothes appeared in front of their eyes again.


    Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, felt the increase in strength, and felt a little happy, and then thought of other things, the joy in his eyes had been replaced by anger.


    Qin Yurou frantically controlled all the poisons, the crazy destroyer Li Si''s formation was about to break open and wanted to escape.


    But she didn''t expect that at this time, the thunder suddenly started, and a bucket of thunder and lightning slashed down at her.


    "Ah! Ahhh!"


    Accompanied by her miserable voice, the thunder and lightning in the sky continued.


    In a few moments, Qin Yurou''s hair was ripped apart, and she looked in a state of embarrassment. The previous pride was gone, and the rest was only panic.


    Everyone only saw the figure of the stunning red-clothed woman leaping into the sky, the magic tricks in her hands fell one by one, and thunder and lightning slashed into Shuangyun City one by one. Those terrifying poisons were scorched black by lightning in this way. In the ashes, none of the poisons that squirmed away escaped.


    The tenacious Qin Yurou still wanted to escape when she was struck by lightning.


    However, the woman in red with black hair, with indifferent eyes, how could she do so.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Shuangyun City seemed to be a rain of thunder and lightning, and all the people who besieged Shuangyun Mansion were smashed and fled, and they dared not stay again.


    "Since you are here, you must have the consciousness of death!"


    ''s indifferent voice made people stunned for a moment, and then quickly escaped. Each face flashed with terror, and no longer dared to give birth to a little bit of greed in his eyes.


    "Don''t kill too many people."


    A voice suddenly sounded, which made her stunned for a moment, and a man in white appeared in her field of vision, wearing a ferocious mask, which really did not match his ethereal figure.


    Of course, she still recognized this person, and she seemed to understand things that she couldn''t figure out before.


    "The road to Jiuxiao is full of obstacles, and the killing is too heavy, and it will be punished by heaven."


    The man in white covered his chest, rolled up his sleeves and rolled up all those who escaped to various places.


    The previous fight with Yu Ye was already seriously injured, and this move seemed to have used up all his strength. He didn''t want to stay, looked back at her deeply, and finally disappeared into the sky.


    Although he took many people away, Qin Yurou and the others were not taken away, they were enjoying the thunder and lightning''s slashing all the time.


    "Even if it is divine punishment, today, I, Mu Bingyun, are going to kill me! These people bully me that there is no one in Shuangyun Mansion, kill me from Shuangyun Mansion, and humiliate me from Shuangyun Mansion. If I don''t take revenge for them, I won''t Avenge their injustice, then today is the day my Shuangyun Mansion perishes!"


    When everyone heard her indifferent voice, they ran wild in fright.


    They understood that it was impossible for Mu Bingyun to let them go.


    Most of the sects in the immortal world came to besiege the Shuangyun Mansion for the chance to become a god, and they all failed. Many people who were not taken out by the man in white were desperately waiting for the thunder and lightning to strike, trembling with fear, and their legs seemed to have no strength to support them to escape.


    "The Universe Shifts the Array!"


    The people who were thrown to various places were still fleeing, and suddenly they heard a sound in the air, and they felt bad.


    Isn''t this Mu Bingyun''s voice and whose voice is it?


    is full of indifference, seriousness, Xiao Sha!


    And ruthless!


    Countless people regretted that it was too late. If they could do it all over again, they would definitely not choose to besiege Shuangyun Mansion.


    Who would have thought that the talents of the two of them were so abnormal that they could become gods in just over ten years of retreat?


    Are characters like ?? that these little immortals can afford to offend?


    Thinking like this, their fleeing bodies were shrouded in a mysterious and powerful force, unable to break free, and their bodies were thrown into Double Cloud City uncontrollably.


    There are pieces of thunder and lightning around. The whole city was eaten by poison at first, but now after being struck by lightning, it shows a large area of ??scorched black.


    In front of him, it was like purgatory.


    The red-clothed blue-silk woman floating in the air, and the black-haired man beside her, were both handsome in appearance. If it weren''t for the current situation, they couldn''t help but say a word of admiration, what a perfect match.


    But in their eyes there is only anger, indifference, and killing intent. They saw the power floating out of the man, powerful and destructive, as if to roll up the whole world.

 Chapter 929： sacrifice with their blood

    They saw countless mysterious magic tricks of the woman falling, and lightning bolts slashed down with her figure.


    The screams of ?? were drowned out by the thunder and lightning, so fast that they were not given a chance to beg for mercy, and they were killed like this.


    The entire Shuangyun Mansion looked at the two of them. Qianji and the others finally came out of their despair, with a happy look on their faces, and a heavy sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Seeing those who besieged Shuangyun Mansion were struck to death by lightning, they did not feel cruel at all. If Mu Bingyun hadn''t woken up in time today, even the man in white would not have been able to prevent the tragedy from happening.


    These are damn!


    Qianji supported her body and ran into the yard quickly. She was going to see what happened to Augusta. She hoped that the events of these years did not affect him much.


    "Second Brother Xue, Sister Bingyun has become a god, hold on, she must have a way to save you." Yu Piaopi wiped away the tears on her face, her eyes couldn''t help but rejoice, "Second Brother Xue, you must Hold on, Sister Bingyun will save you. Did you see that, Sister Bingyun is avenging us, you can see that the gods can''t be arrogant in front of Sister Bingyun, let alone other people."


    Shuangyun City was a mess, and those who were brought back by the Qiankun Shifting Array all died under the thunder tribulation of Mu Bingyun. However, many people still escaped, but she would not let it go.


    "Yu, I don''t want to let those people go, the Yuding Palace, the Demon Realm, the Su Family, and the Xue Family..." In addition to being indifferent, her eyes were still indifferent, "I just want to sacrifice my Shuangyun Palace with their blood. people!"


    In the past three years, the number of people who sacrificed in Shuangyun Mansion was not very large, and most of the people from Cangtianmen went to save Shuangyun Mansion.


    These people are their hard work and their relatives.


    She felt very sad when she thought that they were brutally killed by Qin Yurou and others.


    "Binger, leave it to me!"


    The man took her hand, "I will seek justice for all the dead."


    God''s scourge, he is not afraid.


    Of course, she wasn''t afraid either.


    "Okay, I don''t want to see the existence of these sects anymore. Anyone who has participated in the siege of Shuangyun Mansion has no reason to live in this world anymore."


    The gloomy words came out of her mouth, and everyone understood that she was really angry.


    "Chiye!"


    Her eyes were fixed on Qin Yurou, who was still suffering from lightning, and she didn''t plan to chop him to death all at once, "Alchemy!"


    Following her order, Chiye seemed to understand something, and it was working frantically, stirring up all the elixir and fairy grass. The eyebrows are no longer warm, but exudes rays of light.


    Qin Yurou''s screams were still in his ears, and gradually became smaller.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    She curled up on the ground, her clothes were no longer in their original color, and her whole body was pitch black.


    The terrifying person, under the torn flesh, there are actually many things that look like poisons squirming.


    "I see."


    Mu Bingyun stared at the place where Qin Yurou''s flesh was broken, and finally understood what was discovered that day.


    Qin Yurou did have an adventure, but her whole body was occupied by poison, except that her consciousness belonged to herself, the rest was no longer Qin Yurou, but a body occupied by poison.


    "Mu Bingyun, I won''t let you go. I, Qin Yurou, won''t die. As long as there are poisons in the world, I, Qin Yurou, can exist for a day!"


    Qin Yurou stared fiercely at Mu Bingyun, two poisonous insects suddenly appeared in her eye sockets, swallowed her eyeballs instantly, and gradually crawled out of all kinds of disgusting things from the seven orifices.


    Many people around couldn''t help but vomit. They didn''t expect Qin Yurou''s inside to be so disgusting under the stunning skin.


    "Ahhh-"


    Qin Yurou seemed to have discovered something, and forced the broken cloth to cover up her ugliness. However, under the attack of lightning, her skin kept breaking open, and the poison inside could not bear it, so she gradually escaped outside.


    "Don''t, don''t!"


    "Such a disgusting thing!"


    Mu Bingyun remembered the bones of those strong men in Shuangyun Mansion, and he was furious. With a call, a loud noise, and a thunderbolt struck down again, smashing the screaming Qin Yurou to pieces. Suddenly, a white bug ran out from her head, and the bug glowed with light.


    It seemed to be looking for a new host, and found that it was surrounded by extremely powerful people. Finally, it saw Xue Lin lying at the door, and rushed over without much thought.


    When ??Mu Bingyun saw this, he was about to raise his hand to strike.


    "Snowbird, eat it, kill it!"


    Yu Piaopiao hated this kind of thing so much, when an order came down, the snow bird flew up and bit the white bug in its mouth. Not knowing what Snowbird did, the worm in its mouth made an unpleasant scream, struggling to die, and the power of the entire mysterious worm was absorbed by Snowbird like this.


    "Sister Bingyun!"


    Yu Piaopiao got up and hurried over, "Sister Bingyun, save Second Brother Xue quickly."


    Mu Bingyun stepped forward, found out Xue Lin''s situation, and asked, "Didn''t you give Xue Lin a life-saving elixir before?"


    "Second brother Xue gave it to me, Sister Bingyun, is there any way you can save Second Brother Xue? As long as you can save him, no matter what you ask me to do."


    Yu Piaopiao''s forehead is still blue and purple. No matter what she does, she only knows that she can''t let Xue Lin die, otherwise she will never be able to forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    "Sister Bingyun, is there any help for Second Brother Xue?"


    Yu Piaopiao asked nervously, biting his lip, a sadness on his face. She knew that if Mu Bingyun had a way, she would definitely save Xue Lin, but she was afraid that Mu Bingyun couldn''t do anything.


    Xue Lin''s vitality is still dwindling. If it wasn''t for the medicine pill, he would have died a long time ago.


    "Piao Piao, don''t worry, I can save him."


    Mu Bingyun took out another pill, this was the second pill, and fed it to Xue Lin, and Xue Lin''s loss of vitality was stopped in an instant.


    Yu Piaopiao was overjoyed, but he also knew how precious Mu Bingyun''s medicinal pill was.


    Immediately, he took out the five rings on his hand, the hairpins on his head, the bracelet on his wrist, and the necklace on his neck, and handed them to Mu Bingyun: "Sister Bingyun, these immortal stones. It may not be as precious as the medicine pill, but please accept it."


    Facing Yu Piaopiao''s sincerity, Mu Bingyun pushed things back: "If you hadn''t resisted, at the critical juncture of my retreat, I''m afraid my cultivation base would be completely useless, Xue Lin is already a member of my Shuangyun Mansion, How can you get paid for saving your own people?"


    Hearing this, Yu Piaopiao took a serious look at Mu Bingyun, and finally put the things back.

 Chapter 930： Sweep the fairyland

    She knew that Mu Bingyun didn''t lack these things, and forcing it on the other side was still unfamiliar. If there is a chance in the future, she will thank Sister Bingyun for her kindness. Fortunately, after being threatened by Su Er, Second Brother Xue thought of a way for her, otherwise how could she be worthy of such a sister Bingyun.


    "Take good care of Xue Lin."


    Mu Bingyun got up, looked around his eyes, and found that Shuangyun Mansion suffered heavy losses. She would not frown if she lost something outside her body, but those who followed her lost their lives, which made her sad.


    At this time, the information in Chiye was passed to her, and after learning that the medicinal pill had been refined, she jumped up and jumped to the sky again.


    "Next, let''s go get revenge!"


    ''s fluttering words made all the severely injured people in Shuangyun Mansion excited.


    "Yes, Master."


    "Madam!"


    "Big boss!"


    She smiled, raised her hand and flew out the medicine bottles: "These are all good healing medicines. When the injury recovers, you will go and kill them together!"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Madam!"


    Shuangyun Mansion and Cangtianmen were excited, they liked this moment too much. I saw with my own eyes the people around me fall down. These are their brothers and sisters, but they were ruthlessly killed, and my heart was so aggrieved.


    He caught the medicine bottles one by one, and he didn''t feel bad, so he raised his head and poured it into it. It doesn''t matter whether the ground is dirty, disgusting or disgusting, they fell in this ruins, and now they are going to stand up here and obliterate their enemies.


    ¡­


    Immortal world is in chaos.


    There are many sects in the immortal world, and Qin Yurou and others, because of the chance to become a god, together besieged Shuangyun Mansion, Shuangyun Mansion, Qianjia, Cangtianmen, the masters of the Yu family lost countless, and the whole city was also eaten by Qin Yurou''s poison.


    Just when everyone thought that Shuangyun Mansion was about to become the past, but unexpectedly at this time, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu became gods.


    On that day, Mu Bingyun was furious and chopped up all the besiegers in the city to death. However, for other reasons, many people fled out, but she didn''t want to let it go.


    Cangyu took the many masters who had recovered and visited various sects one by one. All those who participated in the siege of Shuangyun Mansion at the beginning, without exception, were all killed. All the finances of his sect were taken away.


    For a time, the immortal world was mighty, and everyone was in danger, for fear that they would provoke the killing god.


    It has only been three days since the incident. Next to Shuangyun City, for some unknown reason, a new city called Jiuguan City appeared. It''s just the city that appears, but there is a city of people in it. The strength is not weaker than the rest of the fairyland, or even stronger.


    Those who originally wanted to crusade against Shuangyun Mansion shut up obediently. They did not expect that Shuangyun Mansion would have such a trump card.


    It is no wonder that Qin Yurou, Yuchan and the others cannot deal with Shuangyun Mansion even if they are connected to the Heavenly Gang Devil Emperor.


    The people in Jiuguan City were the same city that was hidden by the two of them, and the people inside were also those who were rescued by Cang Yu.


    Knowing that Shuangyun Mansion has suffered a devastating blow, everyone decided to come out to support them, and it can be regarded as an upright and bright journey to the fairyland.


    Even if there is no such thing as this time, Mu Bingyun intends to bring these people out.


    On the fourth day, many powerhouses in the immortal world felt another powerful force in the Shuangyun Mansion, and they heard the news that the dark cloud had become a god.


    When they got this news, everyone endured the trembling in their hearts, hid themselves in the house, and never dared to come out to provoke them again.


    One city, three gods, how should they live?


    Not long after the dark cloud became a god, there were several fluctuations in the Shuangyun Mansion again, and they heard about it before they went to inquire.


    Ao Zhuoxing, Tao Ran, and Ying Changqing became gods in turn. After the news of the three people, Shuangyun Mansion appeared again and again, and it turned out that many of the original ninth-rank Immortal Venerable powerhouses in Shuangyun Mansion turned into gods.


    Even the weakest Huang An and others have reached the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable after this retreat.


    There are more than 20 gods in a double cloud mansion, which really makes the whole fairyland tremble. These people no longer dare to give birth to any thoughts, a **** can subvert them, twenty or so, that will kill them!


    Among them, Feng Qingyi, Mo Xing, Ao Jiuxiao, and Pale Bai, although they have not yet reached the strength of becoming a god, are already half-step gods.


    The strength of Shuangyun Mansion refreshed the Immortal Realm''s impression of them. They were no longer surprised when they heard that Cangyu killed a few people from a certain sect, robbed things, and disbanded the sect.


    Godman, something that can be done with one finger.


    No accident, the Yuding Palace no longer exists, and now there are no more people from the Yuding Palace in Shexiandong. After hearing the failure of Yuchan, the entire sect started to flee.


    The power of the Tiangang Demon Emperor was all taken over by Cangyu. It is said that the Tiangang Demon Emperor died not long after he was led away by Mo Yier. As for Mo Yier, Yin Peipei and others disappeared.


    The Su family was destroyed, and Su Er and Xue Mang fled early, but the Yu family were still looking for their whereabouts.


    The Xue family was controlled by Xue Lin, and now Xue Lin is no longer that ignorant jerk. After that catastrophe, he seemed to understand a lot.


    If you don''t have strength and power, you can''t protect everything you care about.


    That kind of desperate scene, he didn''t want to feel it anymore.


    In short, Shuangyun Mansion, Qianjia, Yujia, swept the fairyland, and their own forces were gradually re-established through mutual support.


    Mu Bingyun has the cheating device Chiye, as long as there is an elixir of immortal grass, are you afraid that there is no elixir?


    This experience made her value Chiye a lot. Although Chiye is something outside her body, she has to use it to the best of her ability, and use it when she can.


    In just three months, Shuangyun City has recovered its former lushness, but the people inside are not as happy as they imagined. The people who were familiar with him in the past are gone.


    will never be seen.


    "Ice cloud."


    Qianji interrupted Mu Bingyun''s reverie and approached slowly, "Don''t think about it, this kind of thing is not something we want to see."


    "I know, it was my negligence. I thought that when I was in the mansion, no one would come to deal with it." His eyes fell on the sunset in the distance, "Qianji, go to retreat, Augusta, I will let someone take care of it."


    "No, I''m still worried." Qianji shook her head, "Only I know his situation, I know other people will take good care of him, but I just can''t help without watching him get better. Practice."

 Chapter 931： Decide

    "There are still more than ten years before you can get Nirvana. Since you don''t retreat, I won''t advise you. Augusta will be fine."


    "I believe he will be fine. His condition is much better these days. ''Dan Dao'' is really a very strange book, no wonder so many people want it."


    "It is said that even the gods can''t figure out the secret realm of the divine way, and the contents inside are naturally incomparable." Mu Bingyun said with a light smile, "If not so many things happened at the beginning, when I leave the customs, the chance to become a **** will be announced. After all, there are some things that need to be passed on forever. Otherwise, it will be like the original Xiaoxianjie. I believe that there will not be only one Mu Bingyun, let alone Qin Yurou."


    Qianji was a little surprised: "Then Bingyun, do you mean to pass on these things?"


    She was a little confused.


    "What do you think?" A smile appeared on the corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth, "I had that plan originally, but it''s different now."


    "Then Bingyun, what do you want to do?"


    Mu Bingyun remembered all the opportunities he had obtained, and couldn''t help but say: "Qianji, if in a few years, there will be another bullied and talented little person who is trying his best to climb up, just for the sake of the line between heaven and earth. Vitality. Would you like this little guy to make a breakthrough?"


    "Nature is willing."


    Qianji couldn''t help but think a lot, and finally understood what Mu Bingyun meant.


    There are thousands of ??Mu Bingyun, and there are naturally thousands of people like Qin Yurou.


    If there is no chance between heaven and earth, then that little person will be submerged in the world, and the person who belongs to Qin Yurou will gradually grow.


    "So, let them find the opportunity that belongs to them!"


    With a smile, Mu Bingyun sat on the railing, leaning against the pillar, his eyes fell on Huang An, "I have given Huang An and Li Si the ''Array Dao'' and the secret book of the formation method that I got earlier, and it can be regarded as a promise. That senior passed down the formation technique back then."


    After this incident, she understands that many things depend on chance, not hand in hand, to achieve her goals.


    "As for the remaining opportunities to become gods, since I brought them out from the secret realm of Shinto, naturally I can''t let them bury them, so let''s find an opportunity to send them to various places!"


    Qianji fixedly looked at Mu Bingyun''s side, she seemed to understand a lot.


    Bingyun is able to kill all the enemies, but he has some tolerance for heaven and earth.


    Maybe it has something to do with her birth, if it was her, maybe it couldn''t be done like this?


    Thinking about it carefully, they can get countless opportunities and treasures, especially the secret realm of Shinto, aren''t these the opportunities that their predecessors left for them?


    Qianji suddenly smiled: "I understand, then Bingyun, what are you going to do?"


    "Don''t worry about this, let''s talk about other things first. After I give you the nirvana fruit, I plan to go to Jiuxiaotian to see it. There are many dangers on it. Now that I haven''t gone, I have already established many enemies. Suppressing the strength and guarding the Shuangyun Mansion will be safer.¡±


    "You are right, I don''t know which strength Yu Ye and others belong to, Bingyun, you must be careful, if Yu Jiao is still alive, she will definitely not let you go. And the two powerhouses who offended you at the beginning. , I''m afraid there are various ambushes waiting for you above."


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "I know, but Yujiao is not feeling well at the moment. Even if she doesn''t die, it is estimated that she will be seriously injured. It is estimated that she will not recover after a hundred years. Besides, when did I fear who?"


    "That''s right, you who dare to offend you, don''t be afraid of anyone. When Augusta recovers and cultivate with me, we will come up to find you one after another. It is a good choice for other masters to guard the Shuangyun Mansion. "


    "Ice cloud."


    Li Dingxiang hurried in from outside, "I found Mo Yier."


    "Oh? Where?"


    Li Dingxiang''s face was a little ugly: "Dead." Speaking of this, her face couldn''t help but turn pale, "It''s a bit miserable, Mo Yier was supposed to be controlled by Qin Yurou, and the body is full of those horrible things. Our people When I found it, my body was covered with things, but it seemed that someone had pierced the head and died, and when I found it, I felt the broken breath of the soul, it should have been destroyed by someone."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were a little surprised: "Do you know who did it?"


    "Most of them are Yin Peipei. According to the people around, they have seen Yin Peipei, Mo Yier, and Fenger You Yuanzhi flee together. At present, a few people have escaped into a secret realm somewhere, and they are not Knowing whether it''s life or death."


    "Bingyun, do we still need to go in and kill them?"


    The unstoppable anger in Li Lilac''s eyes, these ungrateful things.


    "Send someone to guard it, don''t go in, Shuangyun Mansion can''t sacrifice people, don''t die for a few mere minor characters."


    "Understood."


    Li Dingxiang also knows that these people are not at all capable, but it is really useless to enter the secret realm to chase after the dogs that follow other people.


    "Bingyun, I heard the news from Emperor Zun before. It is said that Qin Yurou has poisoned all the people around him. These people seem to be normal, but Qin Yurou''s temperament will definitely not let it go. It is estimated that the outbreak will occur. It''s a matter of time, so they can''t turn around."


    "Don''t give them a chance to turn over either!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let the masters watch over, I won''t let them turn over and watch them. Once they come out, I won''t kill them," Li Dingxiang blinked, "This girl thinks it''s still painful for them. It''s better to live."


    Qianji couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "Lilac, what bad thing got in your head?"


    "Go, go, Chihime, what''s the bad thing, no matter how bad it is, will you be bad?"


    "Also, there are probably not many people in the fairyland who have this girl broken."


    Qianji thought that she was really a little bit, so she couldn''t help but make fun of her, which made several people laugh.


    The immortal world gradually regained its calm. After killing those who participated in the siege of Shuangyun Mansion, disbanding their sect and robbing the finances, Cangyu brought people back to the demon world and began to rectify the remaining forces in the demon world.


    Immortal Realm has also recovered, and with the efforts of Wu Yun and others, Shuangyun Commercial Bank has flourished again.


    That incident was only a few months ago, and everyone remembered it as if it was just yesterday.


    Now, Shuangyun City and Jiuguan City are next to each other, and a huge formation is formed between the two. If something like this happens again, even if it is in the realm of gods, it will definitely die.


    This formation was set up by Mu Bingyun and twenty or so gods in the mansion, and even in the realm of priests, it could not be broken.

 Chapter 932： be yourself

    She has no way of compensating for the dead, but can only protect the lives of the living as much as possible.


    After this incident, everyone in Shuangyun Mansion worked together even more. Tao Ran actually moved the entire Qianhuamen over. Qianhuamen was not a major sect, and the number of people was small. When I heard that Shuangyun Mansion was attacked, he also sent the only strong people here. Fortunately, there were not many casualties.


    Fairyland is full of joy¡­


    In a hidden place, Ling Jichen recovered from the healing.


    This is a very remote cave, the layout inside is simple, and there is a powerful formation outside.


    When he opened his eyes, footsteps were heard outside.


    A red figure was revealed, Shui Ningzhi saw that he was awake, and quickly put down the basket in his hand and ran towards him.


    "you''re awake?"


    She stared at his face, feeling that the mask on his face had been removed, he frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable. But thinking that there are no other people here, he didn''t say anything.


    "I..." Shui Ningzhi lowered his head, "I''m sorry, I can''t help..."


    "nothing."


    He remembered that after leaving Shuangyun Mansion in a hurry, due to serious injuries, he quickly fled to the wilderness, and only then encountered Shuijingzhi.


    "Where is Jingjinshui?"


    Remembering that the two have always been inseparable, he couldn''t help but ask a few more questions. Perhaps it was the very similar face that made him always soften his attitude a bit.


    "Brother is retreating."


    Shui Ningzhi is very contradictory, she clearly knows that this person doesn''t like her, but she still can''t help approaching him, just like he can''t help approaching Mu Bingyun.


    She also heard about things outside.


    The man in white with the mask that day should be him, otherwise he was so powerful, how could he be seriously injured and meet her!


    "Thank you."


    Ling Jichen was about to get up, but was stopped by her: "You haven''t recovered from your injury, just stay here, I won''t disturb you, and I won''t pester you, when you''re well, you can go wherever you want to go. ."


    The hatred in her heart seemed to disappear after seeing him.


    She thought that as long as she could look at this man like this, it would be okay for her to give up everything, just like when she was not transformed, she couldn''t speak, but she was able to accompany him alone.


    "I won''t tell other people either, you don''t have to worry." She didn''t dare to express her emotions anymore, for fear of scaring him away.


    The worry on this face, cautiously, softened his heart: "Since this is the case, I will recover here, please."


    "No trouble, no trouble."


    As long as you are willing to let her watch forever, she will not dislike trouble.


    Mu Bingyun already has so many people who care about her, so is it okay for her to stay by his side?


    Seeing that he was about to enter the state of cultivation again, she hurriedly lifted the basket and went to him: "I picked some fairy fruit, it''s not very good, you use it first, now your injury has not healed, in two days, I will go to the city Buy some recovery elixir."


    Ling Jichen looked at the small and exquisite fairy fruits in the basket, which looked very fresh in color, with some water droplets hanging on them, which showed that they had just been picked in the early morning.


    Even though he knew that this person was not the one in his heart, he still felt some warmth.


    grabbed a bright red fruit and said, "Thank you, Water Girl."


    "You''re welcome." Two blushes rose on Shui Ningzhi''s cheeks and face, and she put the basket aside, "If you still need anything, just tell me, it''s convenient for me to go out. I didn''t attack Shuangyun Mansion, Mu Bingyun and the others will not attack me."


    Speaking of this, she herself was a little helpless.


    She can''t change this person''s mind. Since she chose this path, she can only bear it silently.


    For Mu Bingyun, to be honest, I naturally have some hatred in my heart. But she couldn''t compare to the other party, and she had no advantage at all.


    After that incident, Yuding Palace was disbanded, the **** person died, Yujiao went to another place, and she and her righteous brother would not be hunted down again. Mu Bingyun really didn''t mean to kill her, so naturally she wouldn''t be so stupid to rush to provoke the other party.


    Everyone in the ?? Immortal Realm knows that people from Shuangyun Mansion cannot afford to provoke them.


    There are more than 20 gods, not to mention countless immortals and powerhouses, as well as the wonderful formations of Shuangyun City and Jiuguancheng. Even if she gets the chance to become a god, she still can''t understand the wonders of the formations.


    Mu Bingyun is a peerless genius, peerless genius is not scary, what is terrifying is the desperate effort of peerless genius. Even if she tried desperately to catch up, she still couldn''t catch up.


    Now that her sweetheart is by her side, she has no intention of doing other things, except to study the chance of becoming a god, and then take good care of him and be able to accompany him silently, which is her wish.


    Mu Bingyun would not choose Ling Jichen. She was very sure of this, so she was not afraid that someone would take him away. The only thing she was afraid of was that he would not be able to help himself. Even so, What can she do?


    If she dared to hurt Mu Bingyun half a point, this person was afraid that he would fight her for his life, so how could he spare her in the face of this face?


    That''s it, so I can stay by her side.


    "it is good."


    Hearing his voice in her ear, she suddenly woke up and smiled lightly, a little softer and sweeter.


    "Then I''ll go out first." She turned to leave, and his voice fell into her ears again.


    "Water Girl."


    "What''s wrong?" She turned around.


    Ling Jichen looked at that face with some nostalgia, and finally his eyes returned to clarity, "You are Shui Ningzhi, not someone''s stand-in, just be yourself!"


    One sentence made Shui Ningzhi''s body stiff, but he met his serious eyes. She lowered her eyes, her eyes were not disappointed, but mixed with bitter happiness.


    No one ever said to her, be yourself, you are not someone''s stand-in. Even though the person who was speaking was someone who liked her to play her on purpose, he still respected her and didn''t use her as someone''s substitute.


    "Let me try."


    She replied gently, she was used to her current style, and she had long forgotten what she really looked like.


    Now that he has spoken, let her try to see if she can go back to the way she was.


    In fact, she was happy, but also a little unhappy.


    Happily, he was not confused by her similar face, and he was also unhappy about it. She had learned so much from Mu Bingyun, but she still couldn''t get his liking.


    Ling Jichen''s eyes were always on her. Seeing that she kept her head down, she frowned, thinking that what she said was serious.


    "Like a person, not just because of her appearance. You are a good girl, you should have your own life. Don''t make comparisons between people, otherwise it will be easy to fail, stick to your own heart, you will definitely have you of heaven and earth.¡±

 Chapter 933： things are different

    He said this to Shui Ningzhi, but also to himself.


    He knew that it was impossible between him and Mu Bingyun, but he couldn''t help but inquire about her.


    In those years, he has gone through countless trials, and he has also obtained opportunities and various miracles. When he comes back, he still can''t help but go to see her. Perhaps, he has developed a habit of always worrying about her if he looks bad at her.


    He also wanted to understand a lot, so he did not dislike the appearance of Shuijingzhi, after all, he was just an infatuated person.


    "I understand."


    Shui Ningzhi didn''t expect him to say this, this time he was really happy.


    Perhaps the two of them were talking too much, she tugged at her sleeves and said nervously, "Young Master Ling, you are now a half-step god, will you go to another place when you become a god? "


    "Naturally."


    She was a little nervous, even embarrassed. She glanced at him from time to time and opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say.


    However, his serious eyes still gave her courage: "Then... if the day you become a god, I will become a **** too, I don''t know if I can go the same way, I heard that there are many dangers in that place, and it is good to have the same way. A care."


    After she finished speaking, she buried her head: "Ningzhi''s only friend is the righteous brother. He is my friend and my relative."


    "Okay." Just when she thought he wouldn''t agree, he said "yes", which made her overjoyed, with tears in her surprise, "Then Young Master Ling takes good care of her wounds, and Ningzhi will go to work first. "


    Shui Ningzhi came out of the cave in excitement, and the expression on his face could not be controlled. She has to go back to practice hard, and strive to become a **** earlier, so that she can go to that place with him at that time.


    Ling Jichen''s gaze disappeared along with Shui Ningzhi''s figure, and finally withdrew his gaze and sighed helplessly.


    The world''s infatuated lover, in fact, Shui Ningzhi is just a girl with a very simple temperament, it may be a growing experience, let her be a little stubborn!


    Maybe she did something wrong, and what Ling Jichen did was more than just a little bit, maybe more than she did.


    A person who has made a mistake, why should he laugh at another person!


    After eating some fairy fruits, I finally entered the state of recovery again.


    Time flies, ten years have passed.


    In the corner of Immortal Realm, there are still people talking about what happened at the beginning. When it comes to that incident, many people seem to have forgotten the panic, and they have a little more mentality of listening to the story.


    Shuangyun Mansion has also become the most powerful force in the fairy world, and no one dares to provoke it.


    In a small remote town, there were a few people who seemed to be embarrassed, walking hunched, their skin festering and looking a little scary.


    The clothes of the three of them were also dirty. In the fairy world, there were very few people who were so embarrassed.


    The three of them looked around timidly, their gray-white eyeballs were still a little frightened.


    Their bodies are also very thin, the exposed skin is very scary, and there are layers of scars on their faces. Under the scars, is a piece of blue-red flesh. The blood red was mixed with white, and many people couldn''t stand it at a glance, and quickly avoided it.


    Looking carefully, two of the three were women and one was a man.


    They were just moving forward, as if they couldn''t see the disgust around them, and looked back from time to time, as if they were afraid of something chasing them.


    "Go away! You go away!"


    A roaring but hoarse voice sounded from the bottom of my heart, and one of the women waved their arms indiscriminately. It just feels so much better to drive those onlookers out of their reach.


    "Far away!"


    Suddenly, an unbelievable voice sounded in the crowd, and everyone immediately separated a path for the people who came.


    A couple stepped forward from the crowd and blocked the way of the three.


    The three of them immediately became nervous and hugged their arms, as if they could feel a little more secure in this way.


    "Yuanzhi, really far away." Xiu''er grabbed You Yanghong''s arm, her eyes suddenly turned red, "Yuanzhi, we finally found you."


    Xiu''er grabbed You Yuanzhi, the latter''s nerves were tense and he tried to push her away.


    "Yuanzhi, don''t be afraid, mother will take you home."


    Speaking of this, she found that You Yuanzhi was holding Feng''er''s hand tightly, her heart suddenly became angry, and she separated the two with one palm. Where could Feng''er be Xiu''er''s opponent, she was immediately beaten to the ground.


    "Ah! Don''t! Don''t!"


    Feng''er curled up on the ground, staring at her surroundings in horror, her beautiful face was gone, and her mind was a little unclear.


    Xiu''er frowned, but didn''t make another move: "Husband, let''s take Yuanzhi back! Now that Yuanzhi has been found, we should leave too. This is definitely not the place we should come to."


    "Okay, Xiuer."


    You Yuanzhi seemed to know something and tried to break free, but was stunned by You Yanghong. He picked it up and left quickly with Xiuer.


    Looking at their distant backs, someone in the crowd suddenly thought: "I know who they are."


    "who is it?"


    "who is it??"


    "Come on, tell me, who are they? Could it be that they were once a big man?"


    Many people looked at Feng''er on the ground, and Yin Pei Pei who was shivering on the other side, their curiosity was aroused.


    "They, ah, used to have something to do with Shuangyun Mansion."


    "what??"


    As soon as they heard that it had something to do with Shuangyun Mansion, everyone became interested.


    Shuangyun Mansion, these three words seem to represent strength and power in the fairy world.


    Anyone who hears these three words will not be afraid.


    Mu Bingyun was furious at the beginning, and many sects were turned into nothingness. The Yuding Palace, which was all the rage for a while, the Demon Emperor Tiangang who galloped into the demon world, and the mighty Su family all ended up badly.


    It is said that the original Qin Yurou was killed by her thunder and lightning, and those who besieged Shuangyun Mansion and did not have time to escape were mercilessly killed by her.


    The memory seems to be opened again. The immortal who has been in the fairyland for some time, recalling the original things, his body could not help trembling. Among them are those who have been destroyed by the sect.


    After the incident that day happened, how fortunate they were that they did not participate in the siege of Shuangyun Mansion, otherwise, they would still be standing here safely.


    "If my guess is correct, the man who was taken away was named You Yuanzhi. He did have some connections with Shuangyun Mansion, but he left for unknown reasons. It seems that it was because of a woman named Feng''er. The woman''s name is Yin Peipei. According to legend, she seems to be Cangyu''s cousin, but these two women are both bad things, and they deserve this end now."


    "Yes, yes, Mu Bingyun is not the one who killed innocent people indiscriminately. If those people hadn''t provoke her, how could she have started killing people? If you want me to say, they are sent to die."

 Chapter 934： Nirvana Fruit Ripe

    "Your Excellency is right, if Mu Bingyun didn''t happen to become a **** that day, maybe there would be no Shuangyun Mansion today."


    The immortals around were talking a lot. Feng''er lying on the ground and Yin Peipei who was shivering on the side, their eyes seemed to be clearer, they looked around ignorantly, and some pictures flashed through their minds from time to time, but these pictures did not Not clear.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, these are all little people, if Shuangyun Mansion wants to get rid of them, how can they live to this point, let them fend for themselves. But looking at them like this, they don''t have many years to live. "


    "Huh? What''s going on here?"


    "Remember Qin Yurou, right? I heard people say that Qin Yurou was slashed beyond recognition by Mu Bingyun''s thunder and lightning, and underneath that flesh were those terrifying poisons."


    Hearing this, the people around had goosebumps all over their bodies, and they couldn''t help shivering.


    "Think about it, in fact, it would be better if Shuangyun Mansion won. If it is won by Qin Yurou''s monster, I am afraid that the whole immortal world will suffer. It is said that Tiangang Demon Emperor and others were controlled by Qin Yurou with poison. poisoned."


    Hearing someone explain this, the onlookers couldn''t help but feel fortunate.


    Yes, since Qin Yurou can control all the power of the Demon Emperor Tiangang, as long as she is given time, she can also control other sects in the fairy world. Thinking of such consequences, many people automatically make up for the consequences of Qin Yurou''s victory.


    left one after another, and the topic of many years ago was gradually picked up.


    The rumors intensified, casting a mysterious veil on the powerful and low-key Shuangyun Mansion, and its legend has always been in the fairyland and has never disappeared. ¡­


    On the side of the Chiye, there is a small tree half a person high on the black soil. There are two branches on the top of the tree, the trunk is bare, and only on the two branches, there are some vague leaves.


    The leaves are not the usual dark green, but a faint red color. On the two branches, there are two round, fiery red fruits.


    From a distance, it looks like two lamps are lit, and the fruit is a burning flame.


    The fruit exudes a strong light, with a fragrance, and a mysterious breath of life. At a glance, you know that it is not ordinary.


    Small tree, extraordinary fruit, this is the Nirvana fruit that Mu Bingyun planted 30 years ago, and now is the time to ripen.


    Beside the Nirvana fruit tree, at the edge of the black soil, there are still small shoots that grow like thumbs. Thirty years have passed outside, and thirty thousand years have passed inside, but the small shoots have not changed at all.


    Mu Bingyun''s consciousness moved away from the young sprout, and he didn''t know what it was for the time being.


    Today Chiye passed a message to her, saying that the Nirvana fruit was ripe, and she came to collect it.


    Put the two prepared jade boxes aside, and the consciousness wraps the two Nirvana fruits. When the nirvana fruit was picked and put into the jade box, the small trees with red leaves just dried up at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally disappeared on the black soil.


    Nirvana fruit tree can bear at most two fruits at a time, and when the fruit is picked, it will die. The seeds remaining after the two fruits are used can still be planted again.


    After ?? put away the jade box, she was surprised to find that the black soil had expanded a little bit, and now seven people could stand at the same time.


    As long as the herbal elixir that does not take up space can be planted a lot, and a thousand times the flow of time, it can help her do a lot of things.


    On the day she became a god, her hair recovered by accident. Since then, the sequelae of her soul will never happen again, and it can be regarded as a problem that has been solved.


    However, what made her feel a little bad was that since breaking through to the realm of gods, her cultivation speed was much slower than when she was an immortal.


    She naturally knows the reason. It seems that she needs to go to Jiuxiaotian to find the elixir to wash the pulse. Otherwise, the cultivation speed will not be able to keep up, and there are so many crises waiting for her.


    After so many years, Mu Qingrou, who ran away at the beginning, has also returned. Now she is in retreat. It seems that she has given up searching for people in the immortal world and is ready to go to Jiuxiaotian.


    But Mu Qingrou wants to go to Jiuxiaotian, it is not a one-time thing, becoming a **** still has to rely on chance.


    Just like, Feng Qingyi and others were still half-step gods now.


    Mu Bingyun took the nirvana fruit and went to Qianji''s courtyard.


    Chihime has been waiting anxiously for a long time. Thirty years are about to come, and now she is very familiar with Augusta''s situation.


    The more familiar she is, the more worried she becomes. Augusta''s situation in the past two years has been very bad. If she doesn''t get Nirvana again, it is estimated that it won''t be delayed for two years.


    "Bingyun, are you here?"


    Qianji looked at Mu Bingyun expectantly, the hope in her eyes was touching, she moved her lips, but didn''t ask, she was a little scared.


    Nirvana is not an ordinary thing. Since she learned the way of alchemy, she has known how precious this kind of thing is. Although Bingyun had promised her, but... the baby is so precious, what if there is no one?


    "Come on, how is Augusta?"


    Mentioning Augusta, Qianji''s eyes lit up, and then dimmed: "Now that I have almost studied Dan Dao, I still haven''t found a better method."


    "Bingyun, then..." About Augusta, she finally asked tremblingly, "Nirvana fruit, can you get it?"


    There was hope in her eyes, and her eyes flashed with tension and fear.


    "Look at what this is?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to tease Qianji anymore, and immediately took out the jade box, which contained a Nirvana fruit.


    "This is?"


    Qianji had already smelled the mysterious aura, especially the strong life force, and was overjoyed immediately. She immediately hugged the jade box, opened it with trembling hands, and saw a spark of light emitting.


    "It''s Nirvana!"


    ''s eyes widened, she didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to really bring the Nirvana Fruit, she didn''t know what to say for a while. Holding the nirvana fruit for a long time, the sun scatters on her face.


    The originally dull eyes also lit up, and Augusta was saved.


    For a long time, her heart screamed wildly, Augusta was saved.


    She didn''t know when this man with blue eyes and blond hair left such an important trace in her life.


    "Bingyun, thank you."


    She closed the jade box solemnly and said these words very seriously.


    "Don''t help Augusta recover soon, he has been waiting for a long time."


    "Okay, I''ll go right away."


    Thinking that getting the Nirvana Fruit would not necessarily make Augusta recover immediately, Qianji raised her heart up again.

 Chapter 935： After you lay down the foundation, then come down

    "This is Dan Fang. Whether Augusta can wake up or not depends on his fortune."


    Augusta is not only a big problem with his body, but also has many cracks in his soul. If he changed to another person, he would have disappeared long ago.


    "Bingyun, I won''t say more, now I''m going to heal Augusta." She fixed her eyes and said, "This time, I can''t accompany you to Jiuxiaotian, I hope you can reach it smoothly, all the way. Peace, I will come to find you when Augusta recovers."


    "it is good."


    Qianji looked at her seriously and couldn''t help hugging her, "Bingyun, knowing you is my luck, Qianji. You changed my life." She let go of Mu Bingyun and turned around. Entering the room, a sign of closing automatically appeared on the door.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the sign as if it was covered with a layer of ashes, and he could only bless silently in his heart.


    She can only do so much, and she doesn''t know how long Qianji will need to retreat this time. Fortunately, Shuangyun Mansion is peaceful now, no matter how long this house is closed, there will be no problem.


    Most of the people in Shuangyun Mansion woke up from the retreat and learned that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were leaving, so they did not retreat or practice for the time being.


    "I and Yu have discussed it and plan to go to Shenxiaotian in three years."


    Shuangyun Mansion Hall, everyone in Shuangyun Mansion is here. Hearing her decision, he suddenly turned his attention to her.


    "The dark clouds will go with me."


    Everyone is not surprised by this, after all, Wu Yun is an ancient divine beast and has long become a god, and in addition, he has a tacit understanding with Mu Bingyun, if the two can be together, they will be safer in such a complicated place as Shenxiaotian.


    "Little Master, and me."


    Ying Changqing was sitting in the seat, originally cultivating, but suddenly opened his eyes, looking a little anxious.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, and the others also laughed.


    Ying Changqing didn''t seem to see it, but his face was still serious, and he looked like I''d make a riot at Shuangyun Mansion if you didn''t agree, which really made people laugh.


    "Changqing, even if you don''t tell me, I''ll take you with me."


    Ying Changqing, a cultivator, is indeed more suitable for going to the heavens and staying in the fairy world. For him, it is undoubtedly a delay.


    After hearing what Mu Bingyun said, Ying Changqing finally felt relieved: "Since the uncle said so, Changqing doesn''t have to worry about it, everyone, let''s chat first, I have to practice, and strive to go to Shenxiaotian after three years. Go a little further."


    "At least get the fifth rank of Kamito!"


    Ying Changqing said seriously, finally cupped his hands, turned around and left with the corners of everyone''s mouth twitching.


    Mu Bingyun supported his forehead. Now, except Cangyu, who is a fifth-rank god, most of the others are first-rank gods, and a few are second-rank gods.


    And because of her speciality, when she broke through many years ago, she went directly to the third rank of Kamito, ahem, after so many years, she is still the third rank of Kamito.


    No matter how hard she practiced, there was still no breakthrough.


    But her combat power doesn''t match her cultivation. Others can''t fight against Cangyu, but she can fight against Cangyu for a long time without losing.


    The advantages and disadvantages of ?? are very obvious, but she still looks forward to washing the pulse as soon as possible, reaching the respected pulse, and increasing the speed of cultivation.


    Ying Changqing is now a third-order **** and man, and he has made the fastest breakthrough in these years except Cang Yu. But this speed, everyone is not surprised, after all, this is a cultivation madman.


    "Ao Zhuoxing, are you sure you won''t go with us?"


    As soon as Mu Bingyun''s words came out, everyone''s eyes suddenly fell on the corner. They didn''t sit or were sitting, and they looked like an old man slumped on the chair, and their eyelids twitched several times.


    Ao Zhuoxing crossed Erlang''s legs, and from time to time he tossed a few fruits in his hand. He was playing just fine by himself. Suddenly, so many people looked at him, and he was surprised.


    Then recalled what Mu Bingyun said, put down the fruit and fell asleep.


    "If you don''t go, I still have to play in the fairy world. What are you going to do up there? Mu Bingyun, you guys should go first. After you lay down the foundation, how about you come down and pick me up to enjoy happiness?"


    The hall burst into laughter, but Aozhuo did not hear it.


    After feeling that the surroundings became quiet, he opened one eye and found out when Mu Bingyun was in front of him, and looked at him with a serious look, and immediately sat up.


    "Mu Bingyun, is this **** of you going to leave, and you still have to think of some way to deal with Laozi? After all, Laozi is also from Shuangyun Mansion. You have worked hard all these years. Don''t you cross the river and demolish the bridge?"


    "I can warn you, don''t think that you are so powerful that you can''t even beat Lao Tzu, so you can do whatever you want and let Lao Tzu do things you don''t like to do. Lao Tzu is a dragon, with strong arrogance!"


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe the contemptuous eyes, his face turned red involuntarily, but who was Ao Zhuoxing, the thickest-skinned and bragging person in the entire Shuangyun Mansion.


    Ao Zhuoxing stood up, his eyes widened, and he stared at Mu Bingyun with a fierce look, as if she was going to do something too much, and he was about to resist.


    "Are you really not going?"


    Mu Bingyun asked again.


    "Don''t go!" He said disdainfully, "You go first, don''t forget about Lao Tzu when you develop in the future, but Shenxiaotian is not an immortal world, you should take it easy, there are so many enemies, be careful of your life."


    "Remember that if you can''t beat it, run away. Use tactics if you can. Don''t think about morality or immorality. Survival is morality."


    Although the words were not pleasing to the ears, everyone understood that this was Ao Zhuoxing''s worry and blessing to Mu Bingyun.


    "Know."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, "Since you don''t go, it''s exactly what I want, otherwise Qingqing will not be taken care of."


    "What''s the matter, Qingqing is my Ao Zhuoxing''s sister, I naturally have to take good care of her."


    "Okay, okay, is your sister okay?" She raised the corners of her lips and said, "I''ll leave the safety of Qingqing and Shuangyun Mansion to you."


    "Don''t worry, Lao Tzu is the most reliable dragon in the world, there is no problem with leaving it to Lao Tzu." Ao Zhuo Xing said arrogantly.


    "Uncle Ao, I''m also a reliable dragon." In the corner, Ao Jiuxiao said in a low voice, and was immediately stunned by Ao Zhuoxing, "Why are you here to join in the fun, you are reliable, but I don''t rely on me. Pu, you are the second most reliable, the juniors don¡¯t argue with Laozi.¡±


    Ao Jiuxiao didn''t dare to speak anymore, in front of Ao Zhuoxing, he really couldn''t straighten his back. Whoever calls him five claws, he only has four claws, suppressing him in terms of strength, suppressing him in terms of rank, and suppressing him in terms of age.


    "Ao Zhuoxing, since you are your own now, then this is not necessary."


    Ao Zhuoxing hadn''t reacted to what Mu Bingyun was going to do, and suddenly felt like something was missing in his body.

 Chapter 936： A strong heart is the strong one

    His eyes widened, his consciousness moved, and he found that Mu Bingyun''s restraint on him was no longer there.


    So...he is free again?


    "Mu Bingyun, did you help me relieve it?" He


    Still can''t believe it, thinking that he spent so much money back then, and he didn''t let Mu Bingyun promise to cancel the contract for him, but he didn''t expect that the other party would let him go without saying anything?


    This seems a bit out of line with this woman''s temperament?


    "It''s lifted, it''s all my own, what else do I need this thing for?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were full of smiles: "Then in the future, Shuangyun Mansion and Qingqing will be handed over to you, Uncle Ao. After all, you are a part of Shuangyun Mansion, and this place belongs to you. I will stand on my heels in Jiuxiaotian in the future. , I will let you come up and enjoy the happiness."


    Looking at her smiling face, Ao Zhuoxing finally believed it. For the first time, he felt that Mu Bingyun was not so disgusting or unreasonable. On the contrary, over the years, he has been really good. .


    "Okay, I am proud of what I say and do what I say, and I will never go back on it. If I go back on it, I will be the grandson of Long!"


    This sentence, he said very seriously, like a promise to a person.


    "Bingyun, I''m going to go with you too."


    At this moment, Tao Ran walked in from the outside, his eyes circled around the surroundings, but he didn''t see the person he wanted to see, and his eyes were slightly lost.


    "Tao Ran, you''re gone, what about your Qianhuamen?"


    Tao Ran fanned his fan and said, "Bingyun, I don''t want to take care of Qianhuamen. I think the Shuangyun family has a great business and a good future. Why don''t you buy my Qianhuamen!"


    "Where did that girl Wu Yun go?"


    he asked unnaturally, and the hand holding the fan tightened involuntarily.


    There are still three years left before leaving, Wu Yun went to give Wu Laiqing some plans. She was going to write down all the next plans and hand them over to Wu Laiqing. After all, this was her hard work.


    After listening to Mu Bingyun''s explanation, Tao Ran understood.


    "Bingyun, I''m serious, these people from Qianhuamen, it''s better to follow Shuangyun Mansion than to follow me. In fact, you can see that I''m not very suitable for being the head of the door."


    Mu Bingyun was silent for a while, and said, "Okay, since that''s the case, I also agreed. From now on, Qianhuamen will be a branch of Shuangyun Mansion!" Tao Ran left, if Qianhuamen didn''t have the protection of power, most likely She would be bullied, she knew what he meant.


    Tao Ran''s thoughts on Wu Yun, she naturally also saw it, but now it seems that Wu Yun has no intention of him.


    Fate and feelings are the most wonderful things in the world. You don¡¯t have to have them, and you can get them without attachment.


    She has changed her life and resisted her fate, but she has to believe that sometimes fate is so wonderful and unpredictable.


    Here, the people who will go to Shenxiaotian are determined, Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, Wuyun, Tao Ran and Ying Changqing. As for the other gods and masters of Shuangyun Mansion, they stayed in Shuangyun Mansion to guard, and there were dangers all over the place. Even if they all went, it would not help, but the goal was too big.


    When the foundation is stable, it is better to notify these people to come up.


    There are still some people who want to go, but they are not strong enough to go up and hold back Mu Bingyun.


    Yes, in the end, only these five people went up.


    The resentment on Li Dingxiang''s face reminded her of Ying Changqing''s serious laugh at her, saying that this was the result of not practicing hard, which made her angry.


    In fact, later on, she has practiced very hard, but she didn''t have the desperate efforts of Ying Changqing. As far as her talent is concerned, it is not bad to be able to achieve such strength now.


    ¡­


    On the peak far away from Shuangyun Mansion, there are two figures. One red and one black, one tall and one short, are always the perfect match. The blue silk behind the two was entangled by the wind, not messy, and swayed together very tacitly.


    "Binger thought about it?"


    "Think about it, Yu, we''ve been going all the way, and miracles have continued. You can tell me whether the things that are full of miracles and changed my destiny are also left behind by a certain senior. Because of this, I understand. "


    Cangyu stroked her hair for her, and said, "Understand what?"


    "Everything is fate."


    She raised her head, her eyes fell on his eyes, and only she could see another world from those dark eyes.


    "Even though there are countless people who have harmed me and many who have bullied me, many people in this world want me to die."


    He didn''t speak, but his eyes turned cold.


    She held his hand, felt his warmth, and said: "But, in this world, there are you, the people of Shuangyun Mansion, and more people, and I hope that I will be well. I don''t want to treat the enemy. I will be soft-handed, and I will not despise the lives of innocents."


    "Who is not from the weak to the strong, this is not kindness, but a kind of empathy."


    In her mind, she seemed to recall that she was that little person, struggling to survive in the world, just for that ray of life.


    There are many people in this world, and there are many people who have given their all in order to change a little bit of fate.


    She once said that there is more than just one Mu Bingyun in the world, and she will not forget the past because of her achievements today.


    She feels that her past is an amazing wealth, and it will always inspire her on her future road, wake her up, and let her always remember that she is only a small person. It is luck, opportunity, and hard work that made her what she is today wood ice cloud.


    All three are indispensable. Was she not working hard enough in her previous life?


    said that she worked harder than this life, but in the end it was a little worse, so she understood a lot.


    "Now I have so many opportunities in my hands, it''s useless to keep them, and I can''t hand them over to those who are eyeing Shuangyun Mansion in the immortal world. It''s better to throw them into the world and let those little people who are looking for a chance to find them. ."


    "Aren''t Bing''er afraid of being captured by some big devil?"


    "What are you afraid of? Since I dare to do it, I am not afraid. Do you think they are afraid of those powerful people who left us opportunities?"


    "Of course not afraid, the strong refers not only to the strong, but also to have the heart of the strong. When the strength and the heart are strong together, the strong is the strong. No matter how big the villain is, in front of the strong , still vulnerable.¡±


    It is rare to hear his serious speech, but it is so reasonable.


    She had a smile on her face, and the coldness in her eyes had all disappeared at this time.


    The warm breath of the man beside her has warmed her whole body. Standing beside him, even though she was hungry and cold, her heart was warm.


    There were eight jade pendants in his hand. The jade pendants looked very ordinary. No one could tell from the jade pendants that none of these jade pendants were listed, and they were already divine weapons.

 Chapter 937： obsession

    Eight jade pendants, each of which is very different, is engraved with unique characters: Dan, Array, Vessel, Talisman, Sword, Body, Soul, Beast.


    Among them, the jade pendant with the word array and the jade pendant with the utensils are somewhat different. In addition to the way of array and the way of utensils, there are also two lifelong insights, which are all recorded in it. Moreover, it is also full of layers of trials.


    The jade pendants are all made by Cangyu, and now he has become a god-level craftsman, and even with the materials of the fairy world, he can make artifacts.


    Mu Bingyun moved the magic formula, revealing a small space-time channel in front of her, of course, it was only a little bit, with her ability, she could only send out a small jade pendant.


    All eight jade pendants were thrown in by her, and the fist-sized space-time channel was immediately closed.


    That alone made her face pale.


    "I didn''t expect to open the space-time channel, the consumption is so large."


    Cang Yu hurriedly fed her a recovery pill, she was a little puzzled, "Yu, I suddenly have a question."


    Cangyu was silent, and heard her say: "I died in my previous life, and my brother used the time art to bring me back to when I was a child. At that time, he was also in the lower realm, and it is reasonable to say that his strength is not as strong as I am now. I used the time and space channel. The technique is so laborious, he actually¡­¡±


    She blinked, feeling a little unbelievable.


    Cang Yu also pondered, and said for a moment: "Bing''er, maybe there is a slight difference between the two, you are opening a space-time channel, sending these jade pendants to various space-time, which does not limit space and time, maybe it is the past, or Or the future. And brother, he just used the magic of time at a specific time, and there are some problems."


    His only problem was naturally the dark cloud, Ling Jichen and the others who kept their memories together with Mu Bingyun.


    "You''re right, it''s true." Mu Bingyun also understood.


    "Binger also seems to have forgotten that her brother was originally an immortal, but after performing the time art, he practiced again."


    "I see, my brother has paid a great price, and most people are afraid they can''t do it."


    It''s just that there is still no whereabouts of Nan Junmo. It''s not that she is not worried, but she has no clue.


    When ??Mu Qingrou went out to look for it, it was considered that he had traveled all over the fairyland, and there was still no news of Nanyuan and Nan Junmo. There is also the Cang Qiong couple, who have not fallen.


    "But now I have been able to open a little space-time channel. Although I can''t find them now, if they don''t exist in Jiuxiaotian, at that time, I should be able to accurately open the time-space channel, and maybe be able to find them."


    Cangyu pulled her back: "Bing''er, don''t worry about this, there are too many uncertainties in the passage of time and space, although you understand it from the formation, if you can''t protect yourself, don''t use this trick."


    "Well, don''t worry, I won''t put myself in danger."


    The two looked at the place surrounded by clouds and mist, and did not know where those jade pendants went and who got them. The two held hands, and the figure jumped to the bottom of the mountain. When they landed in the middle of the mountain, they jumped up again, and the figure quickly disappeared.


    And the eight jade pendants fell in different eras and spaces, waiting for their destined people to find them.


    There is a hidden cave somewhere in the mountain forest. The cave is very ordinary, but it is surrounded by mountain flowers. It can be seen that these mountain flowers are carefully arranged in this place.


    In the surroundings of the cave, there are also profound and mysterious formations.


    There is a woman in front of the cave, who is it if it is not Shuijingzhi?


    Beside this cave, there is another cave, which is a little different from this one. There are spider webs everywhere. It can be seen that the people in the cave have not come out for a long time.


    Shui Ningzhi''s gaze moved back from there, thinking to himself, the righteous brother has not come out of retreat for so many years, I am afraid that he wants to attack a higher strength.


    Now she is the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, and she is almost able to touch another mysterious realm.


    At that time, she could accompany him and go to that mysterious place together.


    Feeling some movement inside, she withdrew the formation and walked in.


    "Congealing branches?"


    Shui Ningzhi was a little happy. After so many years, he no longer called himself Shui Girl, but called her Ningzhi.


    Ningzhi, Ningzhi, just hearing him shout like this made her excited.


    "Jichen, I have broken through to the ninth rank of Immortal Venerable, ready to go out to experience."


    Ling Jichen raised his eyes, his eyes fell on her, "This light blue dress suits you very well." He said, his eyes fell on her face, "Go, it''s not good to retreat anyway. , Appropriate to experience, increase experience to be able to understand the divine way."


    "Jichen, how about you go with me?"


    She was looking forward to it, and squeezed her sleeves tightly with both hands, "You haven''t been out for many years, why don''t you go for a walk, maybe when the opportunity comes, you can realize the last step."


    Actually, she didn''t want him to realize that step quickly, but... she wanted to get along with him more.


    Ling Jichen was a little hesitant, he saw the change in Shui Ningzhi, but the scorching heat in her eyes became more and more. If it goes on like this, I don''t know how it will end.


    In all fairness, at first he just thought that Shui Ningzhi was a simple girl, and he didn''t want her to meet Mu Bingyun, but now it''s a bit contradictory.


    It seemed that it was time for him to leave.


    "Alright."


    Hearing his agreement, Shui Ningzhi''s smile gradually widened.


    "Okay, my brother-in-law is still in retreat. I left him a message. We will leave tomorrow, how about that?"


    "it is good."


    He said softly, making her even more happy.


    turned around and left, but the voice came in, "Then I''ll go to prepare first." The voice disappeared outside the cave along with the figure, causing a sigh inside the cave.


    Ling Jichen patted the dust on his body and walked out of the cave, the light was a bit dazzling, he raised his head, his eyes were a little disappointed.


    She should go too, right?


    Just right, you can go and take another look at her.


    Ice Cloud.


    cried out from the bottom of his heart, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly. Once, he was the one who swore with her, and he was the one who broke all the vows.


    The one who gave her hope was him, and the one who destroyed her hope was also him.


    Now, it is Cangyu who gives her hope, and it is Cangyu who makes her shine. The one who accompanies her, takes care of her, loves her, and even condone her is Cangyu.


    He finally understood where he was wrong and what he missed.


    His mistake was that he could not see his heart clearly, that he was looking ahead and that he was hesitating.


    Over the years, he kept hearing about the two of them, and he gradually got used to it. This was her happiness, and he chose to bless her.

 Chapter 938： Leaving the traces of Shuangyun Firm

    He doesn''t seem to have any qualifications to appear in front of her. In this case, he Ling Jichen should still wander between heaven and earth.


    Watching Shui Ningzhi busy in the distance, there was a smile in his eyes, he threw his sleeves and walked back to the cave.


    Time passed by, and all the people in Shuangyun Mansion woke up from the retreat.


    "Big Brother Ao, are you really different from Big Sister Bingyun going to Shenxiaotian?" Ouyang Qingqing couldn''t help but ask, "I heard Big Sister Bingyun say that it is full of countless opportunities, Big Brother Ao is so powerful..."


    "Don''t go, don''t go, I''ve worked so hard for so many years, it''s time to turn over and take charge of the family, Mu Bingyun is gone, from now on the entire Shuangyun Mansion will be the most powerful man, hum!"


    Ouyang Qingqing was speechless, but his eyes were a little puzzled, "Brother Ao, do you really think so? I heard that there are more treasures in Shen Xiaotian, don''t you like it?"


    Hearing the word "baby", Ao Zhuoxing''s ears moved.


    The other people couldn''t help but laugh, Ao Zhuoxing reacted, and poked his teeth secretly and said: "There are so many strong people in Shenxiaotian, I am the strongest in Shuangyun Mansion, and there are many treasures in Shuangyun Mansion. Wouldn''t it be better if that girl Bingyun built the Shuangyun Mansion on top of it, and if I go up there to pick up a bargain, you can get the treasure without any effort?"


    One sentence made everyone spit out a mouthful of old blood. Although he knew that Ao Zhuoxing didn''t really think that way, it was thanks to him that he dared to say it.


    Ouyang Qingqing opened her mouth wide and was a little disbelieving. She whispered, "Brother Ao, keep your voice down, so what if Sister Bingyun comes to clean you up?"


    Everyone remembered that Mu Bingyun had beaten the powerful gods and men of Shuangyun Mansion once in order to test his own strength. Among them, Ao Zhuoxing and Ao Jiuxiao were the two rough-skinned ones who were beaten the worst.


    Ao Zhuoxing seemed to remember something, and quickly closed his mouth, he had experienced the power of Mu Bingyun.


    Thinking about it makes me feel a little depressing. Obviously, he is not much stronger than him in realm, how can he fight more fiercely than his dragon, what did Mu Bingyun eat to become so powerful?


    "I would like to go to Shenxiaotian with Sister Bingyun. I don''t know when we will be able to meet."


    Ouyang Qingqing suddenly felt a little sad, "Although I have obtained kendo, and now I am determined to study hard, but Sister Bingyun''s talent is too abnormal, even if I don''t eat or drink like Chang Qing, I can''t keep up with her footsteps. "


    Speaking of which, Ouyang Qingqing''s talent is also upper-middle class, much better than others. Mu Bingyun was recognized as a waste vein at the beginning, but those people back then never imagined that the waste vein in their eyes turned out to be a peerless genius.


    "I suddenly remembered my eldest brother, and I don''t know how he is now."


    Everyone fell silent. Some of the people here had stayed in the Flowing Cloud Sect. The entanglements in the past seem to be immediately present in front of us, so long has passed, and some memories even seem to have happened yesterday.


    Think about it carefully, Mu Bingyun has come all the way, isn''t it a counterattack all the way, every time he is standing in front of others in difficult situations?


    When Ouyang Li returned to the Ouyang family, he took charge of the power of the entire family, and then married a woman comparable to the power of the Ouyang family.


    Although the two have no feelings for each other, they had heard of it before Ouyang Qingqing came up. Compared with other people, Ouyang Li was quite good.


    I only heard occasionally that he would hide in the study and paint, and before anyone could see what he painted, the painting was destroyed by him long ago.


    "Qingqing, when you become a god, we can also go to Shenxiaotian to find Sister Bingyun, why are you so sad? How can we compare Sister Bingyun''s talent, as long as we gradually become stronger and don''t cause trouble for her? , I''m lucky to be able to protect myself."


    Yu Piaopiao had a correct understanding of the direction he was going to walk in the future, "My father, now I''m in seclusion, I want to break through to the realm of gods, and I''m going to collect **** stones."


    "Oh, Sister Bingyun, maybe the next time we meet, I''ll already be the daughter of the tycoon of the gods." Yu Piao laughed, a snow-white bird squatting on her shoulders. A shrunk snowbird.


    Snowbird''s IQ is also very high. Although he can''t speak for the time being, he can understand what they say.


    Feeling Yu Piaopiao''s joy, she couldn''t help opening her mouth and making a crisp sound.


    "Snowbird is a clever one."


    Dark clouds came from outside, and his eyes fell on Snowbird.


    The originally happy Snowbird seemed to sense some threat, and tensed up quickly, but when he saw that it was a dark cloud, he relaxed a lot.


    She knew the divine beast in front of her and knew that it would not hurt her, so she became obedient in an instant.


    Wu Yun beckoned, Xue Niao glanced at Yu Piao Piao, "Go, Wu Yun is an ancient mythical beast, Xue Niao, you have to seize the opportunity." Yu Piao Piao narrowed his eyes, his appearance was a bit like Yu Jincheng resemblance.


    When ??Xueniao heard this, his eyes were fiery, and he flew to Wuyun''s palm, with a look of flattery on his face, even Yu Piaopiao couldn''t stand it.


    At first, she thought Snowbird was an extremely cold divine beast, but only later did she realize how arrogant she was.


    Besides, there are so many divine beasts in Shuangyun Mansion, and they are all divine beasts. Why is there such a big difference?


    "Piao Piao, I''m going to Shenxiaotian too. Let Xueniao follow me for the past two days. The inheritance of my Jinwu clan is useless to her, but I have my own insights over the years, so I can explain it to her. Snowbird is a divine beast, and his aptitude is not low. If he cultivates well, he will be very powerful in the future."


    As for Wu Yun''s words, Yu Piao Piao believed very much, she wished that Snow Bird could be well trained by Wu Yun.


    "Bingyun, the affairs of Shuangyun Mansion, I have now arranged everything for Wu Laiqing." Wu Yun sat aside, playing with Snow Bird, and half raised his eyes, "After living here for so many years, I thought of leaving, It''s really reluctant."


    Shuangyun Firm is her hard work, this is her business empire!


    is the result of their hard work step by step, "However, thinking that there is a wider world, this girl can''t contain her excitement, Bingyun, I have an urge to go to Shenxiaotian right away."


    The gloom in her eyes dissipated, and a blazing fire appeared instead, "God gave this girl a chance, so wherever I go, I have to leave traces of Shuangyun Business."


    Everyone was a little confused by her surprise, but seeing her so happy and smiling with reluctance, they understood.


    "I believe that soon, people in Jiuxiaotian will definitely hear the name of the dark cloud."


    Mu Bingyun said, "Like Immortal Realm, Shuangyun Mansion will always exist."


    Simple words, but people have a kind of excited mood, as if they have seen that day, everyone is looking forward to it.

 Chapter 939： leave

    A piece of news caused the fairy world to burst open again, and Mu Bingyun was leaving.


    On a barren hill that belongs to Shuangyun Mansion, it is the people of Shuangyun Mansion. Everyone was extremely serious and looked at the five people in front of them seriously.


    Mu Bingyun was dressed in a simple, fluttering red dress, and the person beside her who was holding her hand tightly was a desolate man in a luxurious black robe.


    There were three people around the two, one was Ying Changqing, a cultivator madman. Even at this time, he could see what he was thinking about on his brows. Of course, he was really satisfied, and now he is the fifth rank of gods.


    Tao Ran was dressed in a black robe and held a folding fan in one hand, still looking like a handsome young master.


    It''s just a little different now. In his eyes, he is no longer the free and easy and wanton look he once had, but full of melancholy that he can''t ask for, as well as the tolerance in his eyes.


    The appearance of the dark cloud is still not big, and the appearance of twelve or thirteen years old is very unusual among the five. The clothes on her body have always been of changeable styles, and wearing a piece of jewelry will never be the same.


    Among the ?? five people, Cangyu is now the eighth rank of gods, and the speed of cultivation is enviable.


    Tao Ran and Wu Yun are both the fourth-rank gods, and neither of them have practiced much, so I can imagine how good their talents are.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t made any progress at all?" Mu Bingyun raised her brows, she is still a third-rank goddess.


    Several people heard her say this, especially Ying Changqing seemed a little stimulated.


    "Uncle Master, your strength cannot be measured by level."


    Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion nodded in unison, indicating how correct Ying Changqing said.


    Although Mu Bingyun has not made any progress in the past three years, except for Cangyu, the other three together are not her opponents.


    "Madam, if you bully people like this, you will be beaten."


    Pale couldn''t help but teased, and then felt a little resentful, "This time I was left behind again."


    "Pale, is it better to stay?" Li Dingxiang''s voice sounded in his ear, which made him shiver a little, and nodded quickly, saying that it is best to stay in a hurry, and he is most willing to stay.


    The slapstick relationship between the two is also well known to everyone.


    "Everyone, we''re leaving."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice made everyone in Shuangyun Manor quiet down, and everyone''s eyes were looking at her seriously.


    In fact, they have been together for so long, the monks have lived so long, and their world is so vast, who knows when the next meeting will be?


    "Sister Bingyun, take care."


    Ouyang Qingqing hugged Mu Bingyun hard, with tears in his eyes, "After Sister Bingyun leaves, I''m going to retreat, and I will try to find you in the sky as soon as possible."


    "Okay." Mu Bingyun patted her on the back, let go, and whispered, "Have you forgotten the past?"


    "I forgot it a long time ago, and I made you worry." Ouyang Qingqing felt warm in her heart, and she was very grateful that so many people helped her get back on her feet.


    The encouragement and maintenance of the people in Shuangyun Mansion, and the patient protection and care of Big Brother Ao.


    "Just forget it. If you meet someone you like, don''t miss it."


    Ouyang Qingqing hurriedly smiled and said, "Sister Bingyun, what are you talking about!" Now, she doesn''t want to think about any feelings anymore.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say much, and the two separated.


    "Yun''er, be careful with everything." Mu Qingrou took Mu Bingyun''s hand with a look of reluctance, "No matter what happens, save your life first, don''t worry about your father''s affairs, he will be fine."


    "Understood, mother, are you more anxious than me?"


    After being pierced by her daughter''s words, Mu Qingrou was a little embarrassed, "What are you talking about, why am I in a hurry, that old immortal has a very tough life, and after looking for him for so long, he was nowhere to be seen, and when I found him, To make him look good."


    As for Mu Qingrou''s pretending to be fierce, Mu Bingyun didn''t break it down.


    Then everyone said goodbye to the five people one by one. The exhortations and concerns in their words, as well as their reluctance, all showed the deep feelings between them.


    "Ao Zhuoxing, the safety of Shuangyun Mansion will be handed over to you, the treasures inside are all yours, you have to protect it."


    Ao Zhuoxing, who was doing nothing at the side, jumped up and patted his chest when he heard this: "Don''t worry, since the whole treasure of Shuangyun Mansion belongs to Lao Tzu, don''t do anything in the future, come here, Lao Tzu kills one. If anyone dares to **** something from Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu will refine and absorb all of you."


    Those who were watching from a distance, were warned by such a killing god, and suddenly their whole people were a little paralyzed.


    said silently in his heart, only fools would provoke Shuangyun Mansion. Who doesn''t know that there are countless gods in it, let alone gods, the formation of Shuangyun City alone is enough for them to drink a pot.


    Don''t go to Shuangyun Mansion to make trouble!


    "Then I''m relieved."


    Mu Bingyun knows Ao Zhuo Xing too well, as long as he has something in his heart, even if he is desperate, he must protect it.


    Her eyes fell on Feng Qingyi and the others, and she said, "Take care!"


    Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion retreated, and the five immediately released all the aura of their bodies.


    The clouds seemed to be pushed aside by some force, and a trace of light emerged from the gap.


    A huge beam of light suddenly poured down from above, and five people were surrounded by it. The light was mysterious and powerful, and the huge force swept the surrounding flowers and plants to wither in an instant.


    Suddenly, the figures of the five people were wrapped up by the beam and slowly rose. Don''t look at the simple light of reception, everyone who has become a **** knows that the real test is in the passage leading to Jiuxiaotian.


    Everyone looked nervously at the five people who were getting taller and taller, and the light of the lead was getting shorter and shorter, and everyone seemed to wake up from the pressure of just now. He ran over quickly, but his eyes never left.


    In the crowd, there were two figures silently watching above.


    "trace dust."


    Shui Ningzhi withdrew her gaze, feeling unspeakable pain in her heart, but she had no right to blame. She seemed to understand Ouyang Qingqing''s uncomfortable heart at the beginning. Could this be retribution?


    Ling Jichen stared straight at the red figure that was about to disappear in the crack, his eyes were extremely greedy, if he could, he would have wanted to catch up, hold her hand, and embrace her in his arms.


    His feet seemed to be fixed on the ground, and his face was filled with reluctance and a little sadness. The breeze blew his white robe and cooled his heart.


    ''s eyes didn''t move, and the light inside dimmed as the red figure disappeared.


    All the light beams disappeared, and the cracks in the sky slowly closed. He stood on tiptoe and wanted to take another look, just take a look.


    However, the clouds in the sky returned to their original positions, covering the place where they had split.

 Chapter 940： in the channel

    can''t see, he can''t see.


    As we parted today, I don¡¯t know when we will be able to meet, and I don¡¯t know what the next meeting will be like.


    The people around him gradually dispersed, and he stayed on the side for a long time, and finally lowered his head.


    "Let''s go back!"


    He turned around, leaving a lonely back, a smile on the corner of his mouth, not sure what it meant.


    Shui Ningzhi followed closely, opened his mouth, but stopped talking.


    Seeing that his figure was about to disappear, he hurriedly jumped to his side.


    Jichen, even if he can never get a look back from him, she Shui Ningzhi is willing to follow him, just hoping not to drive her away, otherwise she will have nothing.


    She can give up everything, even her life, but she cannot give up him.


    Mu Bingyun left, and the fairy world was quiet again.


    Shuangyun Mansion also quieted down, although Shuangyun City was full of anger and prosperity, it seemed to be different. In the midst of the chaos, Shuangyun Mansion can always maintain the slightest calm.


    Shuangyun Mansion has also become a mysterious legend in the eyes of the immortals. According to legend, this is the only place in the immortal world where there are gods. It is said that its former owner was so powerful.


    And I heard that there are floods and beasts inside, and I can''t provoke them.


    One legend after another, adding a unique color to it.


    In the remote small mountain village, two figures walked forward, hearing all kinds of fairyland in their ears, they all fell into their own contemplation.


    "I won''t lose to Mu Bingyun, one day, I will have to compete with her." Su Er''s eyes were firm, "My Su Er''s talent is no worse than hers, there is no real competition, I am not convinced, and Yu Piaopiao, my Su family was destroyed in her hands, I''m not reconciled!"


    Su Er punched out, and a deep pit appeared on the ground.


    "Big Brother Xue!"


    Su Er looked at Xue Mang, who was silent on the side, with a little anger in his heart: "What do you think, Shuangyun Mansion is too deceiving, fortunately we escaped quickly, otherwise they would have killed them long ago."


    For this reason, Elder Wu also sacrificed. If Elder Wu didn''t use a secret method to protect her, how could the two of them escape.


    "Su Er, let''s concentrate on our cultivation, and we''ll talk about everything when we can fight against her!"


    Xue Mang turned around and entered the small hut, which made Su Er frown, obviously very dissatisfied. She originally thought that Xue Mang was a real man. Looking at it now, she is a little regretful, gritted her teeth, and sooner or later she will get rid of the predicament in front of her, fortunately, she once thought how powerful she was to defeat Yu Piao Piao, but it was the insight of a frog at the bottom of the well.


    She Su Er will one day be a genius in front of everyone!


    Let''s say that after the five Mu Bingyun were sucked away by the light of reception, they entered the crack and were not directly transported to the sky, but entered a very dark passage.


    The ?? passage looked very deep. She clearly felt that there were four other people around, but her eyes couldn''t see their existence. Such a strange scene made her vigilant.


    She watched the passage carefully, the surroundings seemed to be made of stone walls, remembering that the passage leading to Jiuxiaotian said by the man in white before, there would be tests, and she was even more careful.


    On that day, she did kill a lot of people, and she didn''t know what kind of test she would go through.


    Even if it was difficult, she still did not regret killing so many people.


    ''s footsteps lightly stepped on the ground, and a cold air rose from the soles of his feet.


    "Yu, can you hear me?" She tried to shout, "Black Cloud, Chang Qing, Tao Ran..."


    Two breaths passed, but there was no response from several people, but her echo appeared in the passage. The echoes are somewhat long, and even have a dizzying magic.


    quickly stopped the sound, closed his eyes, and felt the surrounding scene.


    She could feel that Cang Yu was on her left, Ying Changqing should be behind her, and Tao Ran and Wu Yun were on her right. It seems that the footsteps of several people are slowly moving, and she guessed that several people are as confused as she is.


    tick tock¡­


    This is like a cave that is tens of thousands of years old, with the sound of water droplets splashing around.


    Without opening her eyes, she tried to take a step forward, feeling that the four of them understood something, so they continued to walk.


    The long, deep passage seemed to have no end, and it was rare for a few people to have a very tacit understanding, and they kept following the footsteps, which made her a little relieved.


    Although I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t see the people around me, as long as I can feel their breath, I feel a lot of peace of mind.


    I don''t know when, a little light appeared in front. The light was very cold, and it fell directly on her body.


    Even with divine power to protect her body, she still felt that her bones were freezing and hurting, her blood seemed to be frozen, and her whole body became cold from the inside out. The flexible body slowly became rigid, as if it was about to become a statue.


    Her feet were no longer conscious, but she continued to move forward with perseverance. Fortunately, the four people around didn''t stop.


    She heard the stiff rubbing of her body, and couldn''t help but looked down. When she lowered her head, she realized that it was so difficult. After seeing that his original fluttering clothes was frozen into a rigid board, he was also a little surprised.


    This is the test?


    She thought silently in her heart, and at the same time, she stopped walking and used the divine power in her body with all her strength. Suddenly, her body regained consciousness, and the coldness she had just now disappeared.


    There was a pool of icy cold water on the ground, and the water flowed away down the channel.


    passed through the area of ??light, she thought there would be something new, but to her disappointment, it was still the same passage as before.


    However, there is no previous coldness, but... a smell full of burnt smell.


    She took a sniff and found that the smell was a bit like being struck by lightning.


    He stopped, instinctively feeling a crisis. As soon as her consciousness moved, when she looked through Chi Ye, there was some surprise in her eyes.


    This passage is very different. There are actually hidden lightning bolts on the wall. She felt some danger, so she checked it out, but she didn''t expect to see these.


    Since she broke through to the realm of gods, Chiye seems to have upgraded, and she can see things that she could not see before.


    It''s just that the small tender seedlings in the black soil in that side still haven''t grown up, and she still doesn''t know what the small tender seedlings are.


    Just when she was about to pass, there was the sound of thunder and lightning around her, and her body was uncontrollably brought forward. Through Chiye, I suddenly felt a thunder and lightning strike with a thick wrist, so I had to dodge quickly.


    A steady stream of thunder and lightning attacked her, even getting thicker, and the power contained in it was even stronger. She vaguely felt that this should be the so-called test!

 Chapter 941： absorb lightning

    If he could see it with the naked eye, he would be able to find where Mu Bingyun was at this moment, and it would have been surrounded by lightning. If it was another person, it might have been chopped to ashes and annihilated long ago.


    In a short period of time, she formed a powerful formation around her, but under the abnormal thunder and lightning, the formation could only last for a while.


    At this time, she felt that the four people who had been following her were gradually moving away from her, which made her a little anxious.


    I don¡¯t know if they are the same as me, but they are all very powerful.


    At present, she has to take care of herself first, otherwise, a Thunder Vein cultivator will die under these lightning bolts, and it will probably make people laugh out loud.


    Just as she was thinking, with a bang, her formation was shattered again, and before she could react, continuous thunder and lightning fell on her body.


    Immediately the whole person was chopped to the ground.


    At the same time, she felt that her limbs seemed to be entangled by lightning, and her body was lifted into the air, as if it was bound by chains made of countless lightning.


    She sensed a crisis and couldn''t help but look up. Sure enough, she saw a knife slashing like a thunderbolt. If this blow landed on her, even ten lives would not be enough.


    She struggled to break free, but the surrounding thunder and lightning bound her too tightly, and the wind waving the knife had already ruffled her hair.


    Suddenly, she gathered all the strength in her body, broke the thunder and lightning that restrained her, and jumped to the dangerous place quickly.


    Just in time, the incomparably powerful knife landed on the place just now, and the surroundings trembled, and an unmeasurable crack appeared in front of him, which was the power of the previous knife.


    was a little scared, but because of this, she felt more and more that she had to get through this place, or she didn''t know what would happen next.


    Suddenly, she thought of a way.


    The thunder and lightning around her gathered again. This time, instead of running away, she rushed towards the other party. The thunder and lightning wanted her to die, so she made these things her own.


    So, she wants to absorb the lightning here!


    If this is known to other people, I don¡¯t know if the eyeballs will fall off, and only she will do it.


    She did what she said. When the thunder and lightning landed in front of her again, she suddenly ran the exercise, caught the attacking thunder and lightning with both hands, and suddenly took a breath. When she made this action, the manic thunder and lightning really continued. into her body.


    In an instant, she felt that the meridians were filled with thunder and lightning, and the manic power continued to erupt in her body, scouring her delicate body.


    From the outside, the red clothes were already soaked through. It was not sweat, but the blood that came out after the manic lightning broke through the skin.


    She was running the exercises frantically, and at the same time, she kept absorbing thunder and lightning, and she kept eating the recovery pills.


    The thunder and lightning ran frantically in her meridians over and over again, and you could hear her muffled humming from time to time.


    Time passed in an instant. I don¡¯t know how long it took, and her entire body was surrounded by lightning, forming a thing like a silkworm chrysalis. The flickering light and the aura above made people dare not approach.


    Boom!


    Boom boom boom!


    A bigger thunderbolt suddenly smashed up, and the silkworm chrysalis was split into pieces and splashed all around. However, the figure inside was intact, and the blood on her body had dried up. With the continuous lightning strikes on her body, the dried blood clots fell off like this.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun also opened his eyes, his eyes fell on the surrounding ferocious thunder and lightning, with a smile inside.


    "bring it on!"


    fell, and the surrounding thunder and lightning seemed to understand something, like being provoked and unconvinced, madly hitting the slender body. However, no matter how many lightning bolts fell on her, they were all absorbed by her.


    She opened her eyes: "More!"


    is not enough, she has already felt it, and with a little more, she will be able to break through to the fourth rank of Kamito.


    did not expect that she would be able to break through in such a way. She felt that her body was stronger, and no one would have imagined that she would strengthen her body with a powerful thunder and lightning.


    Now the small lightning strikes on her body, only a little white mark can be drawn, and it will not be slashed with blood like before.


    Thunder and Lightning naturally did not show weakness. As if to use all his strength, he landed again and again, drowning her in the sea of ??thunder.


    In this case, Mu Bingyun was very happy.


    She hasn''t been so happy for a long time. She has long known that thunder and lightning can temper her body. The physical strength of ordinary people is simply not up to the level, so she didn''t dare to do so at all, but she never thought that she would have this opportunity.


    Feeling the surging in his body, he collected more thunder and lightning, and slammed into that layer of obstacles. It was like a **** burst in an instant, and the crazy power rushed out like a flood.


    She reached a new realm. At the same time, she discovered that the breakthrough of the Thunder Vessel really led to the breakthrough of the Wood Vein. Although it was much weaker than the Thunder Vessel, it made her somewhat satisfied.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Raiden seemed to be angry, and he didn''t expect his own punishment, but let the other party break through.


    At this time, she no longer needed the extra lightning and turned around and jumped up, punching the surroundings, and the entire passage shook.


    The power of one punch shattered the lightning in front of her. After a short while, she had dissipated the lightning countless times, and she was very satisfied with everything in front of her.


    I saw that the ferocious thunder and lightning actually shrank back. Whenever she took a step forward, they would hide behind her, as if they had an inexplicable fear of her.


    "Are you still coming?"


    Naturally, no one answered her, but those thunderbolts shrank back a little, indicating that they would not come.


    "So, I have passed, can I go out?"


    Thunderbolts, like children, hurriedly shook their bodies and shrank back a little bit again. At this time, she found that there was a hole in the channel originally occupied by lightning.


    Feeling the fresh air coming from inside, without air, the figure jumped over. When she passed, it suddenly closed behind her.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the figures of a few people, looked at them all worried, and walked over.


    "Bingyun, you finally came out. I thought you had some trouble."


    Dark Cloud patted his chest, and his voice stopped abruptly: "Did you break through?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced around and found that Cang Yu had not yet come out, so he nodded, "Accidentally broke through." This time she really didn''t do it on purpose. Originally, her cultivation speed is slower than other people''s now. After the wrong breakthrough, she had some thoughts.

 Chapter 942： goodbye temple

    "Uncle, you are not like a human being. Now that you have broken through to the fourth rank of the gods, I am afraid you can beat me with one hand." Just sit and wait.


    "Brother Cang won''t be in any trouble, right?"


    Tao Ran looked behind his eyes, and then Mu Bingyun realized that the place where he came out was actually a huge stone wall.


    She approached the stone wall, which was very smooth. She tried to push it and found that she could not pass through it anyway. And standing outside, you can''t feel what happened in the stone wall at all.


    "He''ll be fine."


    She turned and sat on the side, not much worried. Cangyu''s strength is stronger than hers, and the mere thunderbolt should not be able to do anything to him.


    As expected, Cangyu walked out of the stone wall not long after.


    "This..." Wu Yun swallowed his saliva and couldn''t believe it, "Cangyu, have you broken through?"


    These words awakened Ying Changqing, who was cultivating, and stared at Cang Yu, as if he was looking at some monster.


    "Uncle, what realm have you reached?"


    Ying Changqing was a little nervous. He practiced desperately here, and he was able to break through to the fifth rank of the gods. Not to mention the perversion of Mu Bingyun''s strength, just talk about the speed of Cangyu''s cultivation, even if he doesn''t eat or drink Can''t keep up.


    "The ninth rank of the gods, and it is almost enough to reach the first rank of priests."


    Cangyu did not hide it, and as for what happened inside, no one asked much. He felt that Mu Bingyun had also broken through, but his eyes lit up.


    Mu Bingyun simply talked about what he had encountered, and the other people were silent, so they could break through?


    However, Mu Bingyun has not made a breakthrough for so many years. This breakthrough, the real strength, is probably much more powerful than them.


    The group did not care, and began to look at the surrounding environment.


    Only then did I find that, except for the tall, smooth, huge stone wall in front of me, there seemed to be a road on the other side.


    "Let''s go out, this should be Shenxiaotian."


    Wu Yun said, "The divine power here is really strong," she stepped out one step, as if she had passed through some transparent barrier, and instantly the power from all directions rushed towards her, "It sure is better than the fairy world. !"


    She said something comfortably, feeling that the originally thin divine power in her body gradually became stronger, as if the previous divine power was fake, and now it has become real after reaching the sky.


    Mu Bingyun and a few others also came out, similar to Wu Yun''s feeling. The five of them stayed in place for a while, and only woke up after the divine power in their bodies became strong.


    Following the road in front of them, they walked over¡­


    "Bingyun, isn''t this the temple of the Incense Fire God Emperor?"


    The dark cloud''s eyes fell on the stairs beside the road. The temple in front of him was not big, but the incense was strong. Judging from the people coming in and going out, it can be shown that the Emperor of Incense Fire is still quite popular here.


    "maybe."


    Mu Bingyun''s brows moved, "Let''s go!" For the time being, she didn''t want to provoke them, and now they were not strong enough to fight against Chen He. It''s better to keep a low profile, and find the other party to settle accounts when the strength is stronger.


    Several people were about to pass through the stairs, and suddenly, two figures appeared in front of them. Both are dressed in black robes, one is a man and one is a woman, one holds a candle in his hand, and the other holds a long sword.


    "How many of you are here for the first time?"


    asked the woman, but looked at several people. Obviously these people came from the stone wall, but their strength is not weak, which makes her a little contradictory.


    Could it be that these people are not from the lower realm?


    "We did pass by here."


    Mu Bingyun replied, and the two looked at each other, but they no longer doubted.


    The woman came up with the basket, glanced at several people, and finally landed on Wu Yun, "Little girl, since you passed by here, it is also fate, do you know the Incense Fire God Emperor?"


    "Whether you know it or not, it''s better to go to the temple to see that the Incense God Emperor is a strong man. If you have any troubles, as long as you sincerely plead, the merciful he will definitely help you get out of trouble."


    The woman was talking, her expression and eyes were extremely pious. Even the man holding the long sword on the side couldn''t help but put the long sword away, put his hands together, and bowed to the place of the temple, looking very respectful.


    Several people looked at each other, and they did not expect to meet the followers of the Incense God Emperor as soon as they arrived at Shenxiaotian. There was indeed a feeling in my heart that I was mowing the grass.


    The woman stared straight at the dark clouds, and put the basket in the hands of the dark clouds, "The Emperor Xianghuo is a very kind and strong man, the little girl might as well go in with me to have a look."


    "Look at these people around you, they all admire the Emperor Incense Fire from the bottom of their hearts." The woman raised her eyes, and her eyes fell on the crowd of people coming and going.


    Wu Yun squeezed the basket and said with a smile, "Bingyun, since this elder sister invited her so graciously, if we don''t go, wouldn''t it be a little bit of her kindness? It just so happens that I''m also a little interested in the Incense Fire God Emperor, why don''t we? Just go in and see?"


    "Okay, let''s go take a look then."


    The ?? woman seemed to be a little happy, holding the dark cloud, and led a few people up the stairs, going up step by step, the stairs here are not high, only ninety-nine steps.


    Soon they walked to the front of the temple, and there were still believers in white robes on both sides, each of whom was reciting pious words, laying their foreheads on the ground, palms up, as if the whole person was caught in it. .


    The woman didn''t even look at the people on both sides, and anxiously brought a few people in.


    A very realistic statue appeared in front of him, and Mu Bingyun recognized it at a glance. It was indeed Chen He. I think that day Chen He forced her to become a believer, but Cangyu destroyed an important temple.


    She can always remember this, she hated it and forced her to do anything.


    "Several, why don''t you give the Emperor a joss stick."


    Around at some point, several believers appeared, holding incense in their hands, standing in front of them, and handing them incense and candles.


    "Sister, don''t worry, why don''t you tell us about God Emperor Xianghuo, I''m very interested in him." Wu Yun smiled, his smile was very sweet, the little girl was only twelve or thirteen years old, so naturally The woman is confused and doesn''t think she has any plans.


    The woman waved her hand and asked the other people to step back for the time being. She didn''t know what the purpose was, so she took the five to the side hall and let them serve tea.


    "What''s the little girl''s name and what do you want to know?"


    "My name is Wuyun, and my sister can call me Xiaoyun. I want to know what mighty achievements the God Emperor Xianghuo has ever achieved, and who has helped fulfill his wishes. I really want to hear about the deeds of God Emperor Xianghuo, sister. , you should know that, right?"


    Dark Cloud''s face was serious, and when the woman heard her question, her mind suddenly went blank.


    Deeds? Let her think about the deeds of the Incense God Emperor.

 Chapter 943： fool

    "elder sister?"


    Wu Yun pulled the woman''s sleeve, making her sober: "What''s wrong, Xiaoyun?" It can be seen that the woman''s eyes are not as persistent as before, but a little more blurry.


    She recalled the deeds of the Incense God Emperor with great effort, and suddenly realized that she seemed to have never seen the Incense God Emperor at all.


    "Sister, don''t you know the deeds of the Incense God Emperor?"


    A ray of light flashed across the dark cloud''s eyes, and the corner of his mouth twitched, causing Mu Bingyun and the others to drop their eyes and smile. This woman is also afraid of being fooled by someone. Judging from the sight, the other party does not believe in the Incense God Emperor with all his heart.


    If the most devout believer, most of them will be red-faced at this moment to explain how merciful and powerful the Incense God Emperor is.


    Wuyun held his face, his eyes moved: "Sister, why are you always distracted?"


    The woman reacted quickly, opened her mouth, and wanted to explain something, but found that she really didn''t know what to say, and finally said: "The Incense God Emperor is a benevolent strong man."


    Poof¡ª


    Tao Ran couldn''t help laughing. Just when he put down the teacup, a long sword fell on his shoulder, "What are you laughing at, in Incense is the Emperor of God and the most benevolent powerhouse in Shenxiaotian!"


    "There''s nothing to laugh at, why don''t you talk about his deeds?" Tao Ran grabbed the long sword with **** and slowly moved it away, "Since he is the most benevolent strong man, why don''t you talk about his kindness, the whole temple So many believers are so devout, they must have benefited a lot from him, right?"


    Tao Ran said this because he expected all these people to be fooled and brainwashed.


    Long before they came up, Mu Bingyun and others had done research on Chen He. If they want to mix in the sky, they will definitely encounter such a strong enemy, and the two are fundamentally opposites.


    The strength of men and women is only at the fifth rank of Kamito. They were all fooled here after coming up from the lower realm. The time was not long, so they were not completely brainwashed.


    Otherwise, it would not be in such a remote place.


    "Bingyun, pinch a formation."


    At this time, the dark cloud suddenly said. Before the two could react, something seemed to have changed around them.


    She grabbed the woman, "Sister, I''m telling you a secret, do you want to know?"


    The ?? woman put down her uneasy heart and asked, "Xiaoyun, what secret are you going to tell me?"


    "Sister, in fact, we didn''t come to the temple to meet the Incense God Emperor."


    The woman listened with pointed ears, hearing this, she couldn''t help but wonder, "What is that for?"


    The dark cloud approached the woman''s ear and said softly, "Actually, we have some grudges with the Incense God Emperor. Since we met his temple, we naturally have to find a way to destroy it."


    After the words fell, the woman and the man suddenly started to struggle, but they were imprisoned by the people around them.


    "You can''t do this, the Incense God Emperor is the most benevolent powerhouse in Shenxiaotian!"


    "Ah! I''m going to kill you!"


    The man roared, but Tao Ran stepped on the ground. Originally, they didn''t want to provoke the Incense God Emperor. Who said that the believers here are a little weak? Since they passed by this place, they couldn''t miss it.


    "Dark Cloud, are you sure you will wake them up?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, but his eyes fell outside, "So many devout believers, although their strength is not strong, they are still a problem."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely wake them up. Although these people seem pious, they are hypnotized. As long as they wake up from that dream, they will be able to wake up."


    Wu Yun narrowed his eyes, "Bingyun, if you can cooperate with your illusion formation, plus my hypnotism, you should be 90% sure."


    Tao Ran was a little surprised: "Xiaoyun, when did you know what you call hypnotism?" Not to mention Tao Ran, even Ying Changqing couldn''t think of it.


    The people here, I am afraid that apart from Mu Bingyun, no one knows the secret of Wu Yun. Wu Yun''s brain is filled with strange, but very useful things.


    "Tao Ran, don''t talk nonsense, this girl is an all-around talent," she snorted, if she was not omnipotent, would it be worthy of her to travel through one life and be reborn? "Go, trick those believers in, and I will show off later. Show your skills."


    "Changqing, you go together."


    The five people worked together, and it didn''t take long for all the devout believers in the temple to be tricked in, each with a face full of anger, as if they were going to eat a few people.


    "You will not end well if you fight against the Incense God Emperor!"


    "The Incense God Emperor is so merciful, yet you treat his devout followers like this."


    "The Incense God Emperor will come to save us."


    Wu Yun was a little unhappy: "Shut your mouth and take you to see the Incense Fire God Emperor later."


    "Okay, Bingyun, you can activate the magic formation. You''ll all go out later."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, a magic trick fell, and everyone was surrounded by an illusion. Except for the dark clouds, the others all withdrew and waited at the door of the room.


    "Uncle Master, do you think Uncle Wu can wake up all those people?"


    Ying Changqing felt that he was dreaming, Wu Shishu is a real person without showing his appearance! To be able to wake up these brainwashed believers, should he ask for more advice?


    "Don''t worry, since Dark Cloud said he was sure, he must be sure."


    Mu Bingyun was not worried at all, but Tao Ran was a little worried. Although these believers all look like they are in the realm of gods, there are more than a hundred of them. If they suddenly react, I don''t know if Xiaoyun will be in danger.


    "Tao Ran, don''t worry, Wu Yun won''t do anything unsure, I''m in control of the entire illusion, she''s fine."


    "I see."


    Tao Ran still didn''t take his eyes back, seeing Ying Changqing sitting cross-legged and practicing, and Cang Yu not here, his heart moved.


    "Ice cloud."


    Mu Bingyun leaned against a stone pillar and raised his eyes: "What''s wrong?"


    Tao Ran was a little unnatural, the fist he clenched was clenched, loosened and tightened again, "Bingyun, Xiaoyun, she..."


    "What''s up with her?"


    "I mean, who does she like?" In fact, what he wanted to ask was what kind of person Wu Yun likes.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "You should ask her about this, I don''t know what she''s thinking." She originally guessed that it was her brother''s, but now that his brother has disappeared for many years, there was no sprouting feeling, and I don''t know if it has dissipated or not. .


    Tao Ran''s thoughts Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion understands, but they also understand that Wu Yun just sees Tao Ran as a good friend, the kind who can get along as buddies, and has no other thoughts.


    "I also dare not ask her."


    Tao Ran looked a little decadent, "Then can Bingyun tell me about Nan Junmo?"

 Chapter 944： destroy the temple

    Mu Bingyun knew that Tao Ran had this matter in mind and did not refuse. In fact, she didn''t know much about her brother, she only knew that he was an extremely intelligent, a genius and the like.


    Of all the people she met, few could compare to her brother. Don''t look at the usual appearance of Nan Junmo as a drunk, when he really does things, almost no one can match.


    Tao Ran was also the first time he heard all the news about Nan Junmo. After Mu Bingyun finished speaking, he fell into silence.


    At this moment, the door opened and a dark cloud came out.


    "Dark Cloud, how''s it going?"


    "It''s alright." Wu Yun said with a smile, "They will wake up in half an hour, Bing Yun, let''s go quickly, something big will happen here soon."


    Wu Yun hurriedly grabbed Mu Bingyun and greeted the others. Cangyu didn''t know what to do before, but he came back now.


    The group quickly left the temple, and not long after they left, the temple suddenly broke out with bursts of yelling.


    Then I saw a group of people fighting in the temple, destroying all the temple, and finally left cursing.


    Before ?? left, they also set a fire by the way. No one knew that in the firelight, some hidden places suddenly exploded, tearing the entire temple apart, leaving a mess in front of them.


    "Haha, I don''t know what the God Emperor Xianghuo would look like when he knew that his temple was destroyed." Wu Yun bit a grass and walked slowly forward, "Speaking of which, Bingyun, we will meet God next time. The temple, let''s destroy it like this, wake up his followers, and burn his temple."


    "good idea!"


    Before Mu Bingyun answered, Cang Yu responded.


    "Cangyu, what did you do just now? It''s impossible to just wander around, right?"


    Dark Cloud had long suspected that Cangyu must have put something in the temple.


    "Tian Leizi!"


    A few people trembled, Tian Leizi, wouldn''t he want to blow up the foundation of the entire temple?


    "Uncle, do you want to be so cruel?"


    Ying Changqing shrank his head. In the past, he only cared about cultivation, but he seldom had contact with people. After such contact, he found that he was surrounded by murderous people.


    "Okay, let''s go. If I encounter the temple, I will not miss it." The last time Chen He caused Mu Bingyun to feel aggrieved, she remembered it for a long time.


    Anyway, Chen He won''t let them go, so it''s better to quietly weaken his power. It will be interesting when the Emperor Xianghuo has no followers.


    She didn''t know that the man beside him was already planning, how to make Chen He regret it.


    Qiuluoshan is a very special place in Shenxiaotian. Even if it comes from a higher-level force than Shenxiaotian, they will not easily find trouble here.


    Qiuluoshan is the holy place of incense of God Xiaotian, and it is also the place of the God Emperor of Incense. On the top of Qiuluoshan, there is a huge temple called Incense Temple.


    This temple is not only powerful, but also the place with the most believers and the most incense.


    Chen He is not the most powerful **** in Shenxiaotian, but he is a godman that many people dare not provoke. As long as he does not break through the shackles of Shenxiaotian in one day, Shenxiaotian will not be destroyed, he will not be destroyed, and the price will be paid. It is to stay here forever, and the cultivation base cannot improve by half a point.


    "God Emperor, it''s not good."


    A woman quickly ran to the main hall and spoke to the statue above. In an instant, it was covered by a ray of light, disappeared in the hall, and appeared in another place at the same time.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen He was a little depressed, and he drank the wine in the jug one by one. The original mellow and fragrant wine was like bitter salt water. Drinking it in his mouth didn''t make him happy.


    "God Emperor, one of our temples was destroyed."


    Chen He frowned, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and now that the temple was destroyed, he couldn''t help but think of what happened in the secret realm of Shinto.


    "Humph!"


    Violently put the jug on the stone table, the divine power shook, and the powerful aura made the woman in front of her kneel down tremblingly.


    "Which temple was it and who destroyed it?"


    Chen He has decided that if he knows who it is, he will kill him alive.


    I don''t know if the two little immortals have come up, and it has only been a few decades, and he can''t wait.


    "The temple on the other side of Shibiya, I don''t know why, the believers suddenly woke up and roamed the temple, and then a fire burned the temple, and all the believers fled..." The woman''s voice became smaller and smaller. Saying this, it proves that those believers cannot be found now, and their heads are buried very low, for fear that the God Emperor will be angry.


    Since several decades ago, God Emperor''s temper suddenly became violent, and they didn''t know what happened.


    Sure enough, Chen He punched the stone table. At this moment, the stone table could no longer support such a great strength, and it was torn apart, so scared that the woman didn''t dare to lift her head.


    "Go down!"


    Chen He walked away, looking very ugly.


    "By the way, send someone to guard Shibiya. If there are these two people in the painting, they must be captured by this **** emperor and they must live."


    The two scrolls landed in front of the woman, and she picked it up quickly: "Yes, the servant understands." At this time, she raised her head and found that Chen He had left, and immediately collapsed to the ground, letting out a long breath.


    God Emperor''s temperament is now more and more difficult to understand. She is not a true believer, but a maid of the Incense Temple.


    ¡­


    "No Home City!"


    After several days of travel, Mu Bingyun and the others finally arrived at the first bustling city.


    There is not much difference between ??city and Immortal Realm, but it should be more imposing and bigger. Several people walked towards the city gate and found that there were guards on both sides.


    "Everyone has to pay a divine stone before they can pass."


    A big sign stands beside it, and the sign is exactly this sentence.


    The five looked at each other in dismay, and they all glanced at their own rings. Apart from all kinds of treasures, there were countless immortal stones, divine stones?


    They have just come up, where to find the divine stone?


    "It seems that there is no **** stone."


    Mu Bingyun said, and Wu Yun nodded hurriedly: "Neither do I," Xiaolian said with a bit of resentment, "Bingyun, this is all over again, in a different place, do you think we are returning to the Novice Village?"


    Tao Ran smiled lightly: "It seems that we are temporarily unable to enter the city."


    "I have some artifacts in my hand."


    At this time, Cangyu said, "Why don''t you try to sell it?"


    In fact, he is not quite sure. After all, the artifact in his hand was made by him in the lower realm. For immortals, it may be very precious, but for gods, it may not be of much use.


    "You poor ghosts who can''t get past and can''t take out the magic stone, if you don''t get past, get away!"


    There was a scolding voice behind him, Ying Changqing suddenly turned his head and glared.


    "Yoha, boy, you dare to stare at Lao Tzu with a mere fifth rank of god, do you want the uncle to teach you how to be a man today!"


    This is a first-rank priest with an ordinary face, but he speaks arrogantly.

 Chapter 945： I want to punch someone too

    "Get out of the way, Uncle is going!"


    The man pushed Ying Changqing away, looking very rude. He took out a divine stone from the ring, and was about to hand it to the guard. At this time, he looked back at a few people.


    said disdainfully: "The poor ghost also wants to enter the city, in the next life, or you kneel down and beg the big brother, maybe you will be happy to reward you with a few divine stones."


    "People who can''t even take out a single divine stone come up from the lower realms." The man kept tossing the divine stone in his hand, and said arrogantly, "The two of you are pretty good looking girls, why don''t you go back with the uncle, as a reward, I''ll give you fifty divine stones."


    The five people who didn''t want to provoke right and wrong suddenly changed their faces, and the people around seemed to be watching the fun, and they didn''t mean to help.


    The guards on both sides were indifferent, and they did not come to persuade them, but kept collecting the divine stones.


    "Uncle Shi, I can''t take it anymore, beat him up!"


    Ying Changqing has been suppressed, but it is because he is afraid of provoking the strong. He has just arrived in the sky. If he provokes the strong, it will be very difficult to walk.


    "Haha, a small god-human realm, dare to beat the first-rank priest, a few, don''t think so hard, why don''t you let two little girls follow the uncle, the uncle has a lot of people, you don''t care about you as much."


    The man was constantly tossing the divine stone, and he was a little unbalanced by the bullying of the strong on weekdays. Now there are a few newcomers who have just come up, and he also wants to experience what it feels like to bully the weak.


    "No one will come to save you here," the man''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun, his eyes lit up, only now did he notice that these two little girls are really stunning. "Not bad, the two of you are really in line with the uncle''s wishes. What''s the point of following these wastes, why don''t you go back with the uncle."


    "I want to beat someone too."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, and before the man could react, Cangyu''s three men were the fastest, and instantly came to the man.


    Everyone just felt that their eyes flickered, and the three of them went outside with the man, and then they heard screams,


    "what-"


    "Ahhh!"


    The people watching felt that something was wrong. Shouldn''t the people who screamed be these people in the realm of gods and men? How can I hear that the voice is from the first-order cleric man?


    Immediately everyone''s eyes turned to look over there, only to see Tao Ran and Ying Changqing holding the man down, while Cang Yu greeted the man with punches. It''s stunned to see that the gods beat the realm of gods?


    Everyone rubbed their eyes in unison, still feeling a little weird, but the scene in front of them was the truth.


    In the blink of an eye, the man had been beaten beyond recognition by Cang Yu, and his arrogant face had turned into a bloated pig head. The clothes were ragged, and a divine stone fell beside him, and under the light of the light, there was still light.


    "Sir, spare your life! Ah!"


    "Ah, spare... spare my life!"


    The man squeezed his eyes open a little, and he didn''t dare to look around again: "Master, it''s a small mistake." Everyone was surprised to find that a drop of tears fell from the corner of the man''s eyes, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help it. twitch.


    The dignified realm of gods, to be beaten to tears by the realm of gods, how embarrassing!


    "Master, Xiaoxiao is wrong, Xiaoxiao has just broken through to the realm of a priest, and wants to feel... feel what it''s like to be bullied." Who knows, he is still the one who was bullied, "Big... Ah! Uncle spare your life!"


    "Ah! Big... Uncle, spare your life-"


    Cangyu slammed his fist into his chest, causing him to spit blood immediately, looking embarrassed.


    At this moment, he realized that the other party had not shot, and immediately raised his head in joy, but met a pair of cold eyes.


    Mu Bingyun squatted down slightly, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: "Is there a **** stone?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll give it all to you, girl, spare my life, I''ll give it all to you if it''s a small mistake."


    He broke free and found that he was able to move freely, so he quickly pulled out the ring, wiped his consciousness, and handed it to Mu Bingyun respectfully, "Girl, these are all the belongings of the little girl, I beg the girl to bypass the little girl. A life."


    He feels aggrieved, it seems that he is not suitable for bullying people, this is not the first time bullying people will end up like this.


    Mu Bingyun looked into the ring and found that there were only a hundred or so divine stones in it, which shows that the person in front of him is really not doing well in the sky. Most of the words in my mouth are true, I just want to experience the feeling of bullying.


    "Take him away!"


    Naturally, this kind of thing should be done by this junior, Changqing, he lifted the man up, his eyes fell on him indifferently, and his voice was whispered into the man''s ear: "Dare to hit the idea of ??the little uncle, deserve it!"


    The man was so frightened by Ying Changqing that his legs went weak.


    "Haha, that kid Qin Can is planted. I heard that he broke through to the first rank of priests. It was only two days before he provokes people. Look, although those five people are in the realm of gods, most of them are The lower realm came up. However, looking at the momentum on his body, it is not ordinary. It is better to provoke less people like this."


    "Yes, yes, you can see that, Qin Can couldn''t beat him before."


    Qin Can was the man who was caught by Ying Changqing. He had a bitter look on his face. The people who talked about him before were his former opponents. Seeing that they handed over things, the other party refused to let him go. , the heart is also more and more despair.


    At the gate of the city, in front of the guards, Mu Bingyun touched six divine stones and came out. The guards didn''t even look at them, and just let them go.


    "Your name is Qin Can?"


    At this time, Qin Can had been let go, but the five people surrounded him. He didn''t dare to say nonsense: "Yes, girl, the youngest name is Qin Can."


    "How do you sell artifacts and medicinal pills here?"


    She thought about it for a while, Shen Xiaotian probably rarely needs to buy array plates, it is better to arrange two by herself, for the time being the only way to earn divine stones is to sell medicinal pills and artifacts.


    As for ?? medicinal herbs, as long as there are enough elixir, she can let Chiye help to refine it. As for the artifact, Chiye can help refine it, and Cangyu also has ready-made ones.


    It¡¯s just that the materials for refining divine tools are much more demanding. Even if Cangyu has strength, he has to find the materials.


    Therefore, at present, they can only refine some low-level artifacts.


    Qin Can didn''t dare to hide it, and said quickly: "Miss Hui, the second-rank or higher artifact will have some value. As long as the quality is good, the artifact of the twelfth rank can be sold for five hundred sacred stones. If the third-rank artifact, it will cost two thousand. From the gods, if it is the fourth rank, you need ten thousand gods. If it reaches the fifth grade, the price is even more expensive. It takes 100,000 gods to buy it, and most of them need to go to the auction house for auction. As for the fifth The above artifacts are rarely seen in Shenxiaotian, even if they have been carved up by the strong long ago."


    "As for the medicine pill..."

 Chapter 946： instant rich

    "The price of medicinal pills and artifacts is slightly different. Whether it is the first-grade divine pill or the second or third grade, the first thing to look at is not the grade of the medicinal pill, but the effect of the medicinal pill. For the healing pill, the first-grade medicinal pill is the fifth-grade pill. One of ten divine stones is required, and one of the second rank requires three hundred divine stones. If the third rank is reached, one thousand divine stones are required. The fourth rank is sold for 5,000, and the fifth rank is sold for 30,000. Of course, this is normal. The price of which the efficacy is also very different.


    If there are any other special medicinal herbs, such as the ability to reshape the body, even if the grade is very low, it may be sold for sky-high prices. "


    Several people fell into silence. Mu Bingyun was also checking the elixir in Chiye. Chiye was able to refine the elixir, but the elixir in her hand could only make a few second-grade elixir.


    Qin Can couldn''t understand the thoughts of several people, but he knew that his life seemed to be saved.


    "Cangyu, how many artifacts are you holding?"


    Dark Cloud figured it out, although she has a good business sense, but a clever woman can''t cook without rice, and without basic funds, she can''t do anything about it.


    "Most of them are first-grade, and some are second-grade," Cang Yu said after a pause, "If you can buy some materials, upgrading to third-grade is not a problem."


    A few people talked easily, but Qin Can was frightened a little silly.


    Refiner? ?


    Is this black-robed man a craftsman?


    secretly swallowed his saliva, God, he actually provoked an artifact refiner!


    "Boy, how many Divine Stones can a Grade 1 Artifact handle?" Wu Yun calculated again, "Most of the things in our hands are useless now, why don''t we replace all the Divine Stones that can be used?"


    "Alright."


    Mu Bingyun agreed, and other people would not object. Those things were really useless to them.


    "Qin Can."


    "I don''t know what the girl has ordered?" Qin Can said cautiously. It is estimated that in this world, there is no one who is more unlucky than him in the realm of priesthood.


    "Take us to a place that can sell artifacts and medicine pills."


    "Okay, girl, come with the little one." Qin Can didn''t dare to be sloppy, and obediently led a few people in one direction.


    In front of you is a shop in the corner. Although it looks a bit rundown, there are many people coming.


    "Brother Qin, why are you here?"


    The people inside ?? saw Qin Can coming, so they came out to say hello, and then saw Qin Canbo''s face swollen, a little puzzled: "What''s wrong with you? I heard that you broke through to the realm of a priest, congratulations!"


    "Brother He, don''t make fun of me. This time I brought a few... a few friends here. They want to sell some things. It just so happens that you should be more suitable here."


    He Yan did not suspect him, and quickly greeted a few people in. He Yan was also a young man in the second-rank sage realm, and his strength was not high.


    "I don''t know what you want to sell?"


    He Yan didn''t have much interest. After all, the most powerful people were the ninth-rank realm of the gods, and it was estimated that they couldn''t come up with anything good, and most of them were brought from the lower realm.


    Cang Yu''s consciousness moved, a ring appeared in his hand, He Yan took it with one hand, and was obviously stunned when he checked: "All of them are artifacts? First-grade?" What are you doing, there are so many artifacts, all of them are of the first rank, and the shapes are still the same.


    Mu Bingyun had already guessed He Yan''s surprise and asked, "Boss He, do you accept it?"


    "Accept, of course," Although the grade is a little lower, the quality of these artifacts is very good, and there are still many people who need it. What is rare is that they are exactly the same, and the grade is still so stable, maybe a certain martial art has taken a fancy to it. "Master, you have a total of 3,000 first-grade artifacts here. According to the value of the artifacts, I can only give out a handful of fifty artifacts."


    "Can."


    Cangyu doesn''t care much, these things are already half a waste in his hands.


    3,000 first-grade artifacts, each with fifty divine stones, they would have 150,000 divine stones in an instant.


    Even Qin Can was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva: "Brother He, this is 150,000 Divine Stones!"


    "Although Master Cang''s artifact is of the first grade, its quality is very good. I believe many sects will like it. The most important thing is that there are 3,000 of them that are exactly the same."


    Qin Can understood, but he couldn''t help but be shocked. In this way, Cang Yu was really an artifact refiner.


    But...there were so many divine tools just from the lower realm, his heart twitched fiercely, as if he was about to jump out. Then, when people were in the fairy world, they could refine divine tools.


    My God, how unlucky he Qin Can is to bump into such a character all of a sudden?


    No matter what Qin Can thinks, He Yan has already paid for the divine stone and put away all the first-grade artifacts.


    He was very sure that selling these artifacts to the sects would at least double the profit, so he was also afraid that Cangyu would sell the artifacts to other people, so he eagerly bid.


    "Young Master Cang, if you have any other good things, you must come to He Mou, and I will definitely give you a fair price."


    Cangyu nodded slightly, no longer thinking of taking out the second-grade artifact.


    Mu Bingyun thought so too. Originally, he was going to take out some medicinal pills, but they already have 150,000 divine stones, which will be enough for a while in Shenxiaotian.


    said goodbye to He Yan, and Qin Can took them to the inn again. After asking for a few rooms, they felt more at ease.


    Qin Can was unsure, and these people didn''t take care of him anymore, and of course they didn''t mean to let him go, and now they even opened a room for him. He wanted to run, but now he was penniless, and he didn''t know where to go when he ran out, and most importantly, he didn''t know where to go.


    "Wood girl, may I ask if the little one can leave?"


    After hesitating again and again, Qin Can still felt that he was going to find Mu Bingyun. He found that among the five, although this woman seemed to be the weakest, she still had enough power to speak.


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes and said, "You stay for now. I still have some questions to ask you. After I settle down in Shenxiaotian, I will let you leave." After saying this, Mu Bingyun threw the ring over. .


    Qin Can saw that he originally only had a hundred or so sacred stones, but now he found that there were a thousand more in it, and his breathing was a little short, "Miss Mu, did you put something wrong?"


    "No, for your errand fee, Qin Can, come and tell me about Shen Xiaotian."


    Qin Can silently glanced at the man who was sitting on the other side, studying something. He didn''t dare not obey, and walked over silently. Mu Bingyun pointed to a stool not far away. He sat down and always felt a little uneasy. .

 Chapter 947： Purple Dianzong

    Through Qin Can, Mu Bingyun got a general understanding of the situation of Shenxiaotian, and also made an analysis of the forces here. Apart from the threat of the Incense God Emperor, there is nothing else.


    In Shenxiaotian, divine pills and artifacts are divided into twelve grades, and divine formations are still divided into twelve grades.


    At present, she is already studying the Divine Formation, and now she is worthy of entering the first rank of Divine Formation Master. And Cangyu is now at least a third-grade god-level artifact refiner. After all, they are starting from scratch.


    Qin Can also understood through Mu Bingyun''s attitude that as long as he meets all the requirements of the other party, he can save his life.


    After leaving the room, he felt a little embarrassed.


    Obviously they are all low-level gods, and people can earn 150,000 gods as soon as they come up, but he is only a person who can take out hundreds of gods, why is there such a big difference?


    Not to mention what happened on Mu Bingyun''s side, after He Yan got 3,000 first-grade artifacts over there, he contacted a certain sect, and it turned out that he earned three times the amount of divine stones, which made him happy.


    "Boss Ho."


    He Yan was still enjoying herself when she suddenly heard a voice and hurriedly said with a smile, "Steward Qin, I don''t know what else your faction needs?"


    This steward Qin was a sect that purchased 3,000 first-grade artifacts before, and belonged to the Purple Electric Sect. I have to say here that Qin Can and Zidianzong actually have some connection, but the time is too long. People who are related to Qin Can have returned to the west many years ago, otherwise he would not have ended up as a retail investor. .


    "Boss He, in fact, I came here this time. I want you to introduce the artifact refiner who sold the artifact to you in the first place." Manager Qin spoke very directly, "After I brought back those artifacts, the artifact refiner found out The artifact refining master''s artifact refining technique is very clever, and he may be able to refine more advanced artifacts."


    Qin Guanshi''s eyes are a bit fiery. He is an artifact refiner who can refine third-grade artifacts and above. The other party has just arrived in the sky. If he can recruit Zidianzong, I don''t know how much it will bring to Zidianzong. value.


    "Boss He, this is my little thought."


    Steward Qin handed over a ring. He Yan opened it and couldn''t help swallowing. Zidianzong was indeed a sect, and he was so generous that he had no reason to refuse.


    "Okay, Steward Qin, I know where they are. Since Steward Qin is so sincere, I, He Yanye, will not shirk."


    "Steward Qin is here to rest for a while and wait for me to take a look."


    "Okay, then I will trouble Boss He."


    Steward Qin felt a little hot in his heart. That was a craftsman. It was said that he had just come from the lower realm, which shows that his talent is really powerful. The sect''s refining elders had already warned him that he must bring this person back.


    ¡­


    He Yan quickly found the inn where Mu Bingyun and the others lived. After contacting Qin Can, she learned that they had not left, which explained her intention.


    "Steward Qin of Zidianzong?"


    Qin Can''s face was a little gloomy, "Brother He, I think you should go back. Young Master Cang and Mu Bingyun probably don''t have any interest in going to Zidianzong." Qin Can''s eyes were a little worried. good thing.


    If he knew that He Yan was selling the artifact to Zidianzong, he would definitely not take people to He Yan''s place.


    He Yan hurriedly persuaded: "Brother Qin, I know that you are worried about what happened at the beginning, but the Zidian Sect is a big sect, and a person like Young Master Cang can get better resources only if he enters the big sect. I believe that. With his ability, he will definitely get the key training of Zidianzong. We have to talk to them about this matter first, after all, Director Qin is still waiting there."


    He Yan certainly didn''t want to miss the opportunity to make friends with the big sects, especially the big sect like Zidian Zong, who might take care of his business in the future.


    "Okay, I''ll go talk to Cang Master."


    Qin Can is still a little melancholy. He doesn''t have a good face for Zidianzong. After all, what those people did back then made him very uncomfortable.


    Now he has provoked Zidianzong because of this, and I am afraid it will not be easy to get rid of, especially since it has been targeted by Qin steward.


    After a while, He Yan saw the five Mu Bingyun again, and explained their intentions, and the scene fell into silence.


    He continued: "Miss Mu, Young Master Cang, with your talents, it would be a good thing for you to enter the Purple Electricity Sect. Now Steward Qin has come over in person, if you agree, you can come down and see you right away. "


    "No need, Boss He, we have no intention of joining any sect."


    Mu Bingyun replied indifferently, which immediately made He Yan''s face stiff.


    He was sure that these few people would definitely join the Zidian Sect. At this moment, they didn''t mean it at all. Where would he put his face?


    How can I talk to Steward Qin then?


    "Do you want to think more about it, after all, Zidianzong is a sect, and its power and resources are very strong."


    Wuyun also began to shake his head and refused: "Boss He, I don''t see it anymore. Please go back to Manager Qin. We really don''t want to join the sect. We are all used to wandering and may not be used to the life of the sect."


    Wu Yun opened her eyes and talked nonsense. After all, she was the one who wanted to build Shuangyun Mansion in Jiuxiaotian, so how could she join other sects.


    In other words, this sect invited them to join, with a high-level attitude and no sincerity at all. It was obvious that they had already arrived in Wuju City, but they couldn¡¯t come to see them, and they asked them to stick their cold **** in the past.


    He Yan understood, and felt a little uncomfortable, and didn''t say anything after all. It''s just that he didn''t have the enthusiasm for a few people before, so he said goodbye and left.


    He didn''t want to offend a sect like Zidianzong for the mere five unknowns. He had to think of a way to explain it to Director Qin.


    "What kind of sect is Zidianzong?"


    After He Yan left, Mu Bingyun asked.


    Qin Can answered truthfully: "In Shenxiaotian, the Purple Lightning Sect is a major sect, and even the Incense God Emperor will not easily offend. This sect has been established for a long time, and its behavior is a bit overbearing. Girl Mu, if you rejected them, the other party may not It will be easy to let it go. Among them, the steward Qin is a person who is specially in charge of sect chores. He is ruthless and good at all kinds of conspiracies and tricks.


    "So, Girl Mu, it''s better for you to leave Wuju City first, avoid Zidianzong, and find another place. You have already attracted the attention of each other, and it is estimated that they have taken a fancy to Cang Gongzi''s ability to refine tools."


    After he finished speaking, he found that several people were silent and stopped talking.


    "What will happen to them if we don''t leave?"

 Chapter 948： The next task

    Mu Bingyun suddenly asked, making Qin Can stunned for a moment.


    In fact, he didn''t know what would happen to Zidianzong, but he always felt that he had offended such a big sect, and it was not worth it. If the other party used some means, it would be hard to say.


    However, a big sect would not be able to deal with these little people in a bright light, but they don¡¯t know it secretly.


    "At present, I know almost about Shen Xiaotian. Qin Can, you can leave now."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, and threw a ring at him, "These are your rewards, don''t mess with people next time, or you won''t know where your life is going."


    Qin Can was a little embarrassed, thanked him a lot, and told the Purple Dianzong not to provoke him, then he left.


    ¡­


    "Boss He, didn''t you say before that they would definitely agree?"


    Steward Qin''s face was extremely ugly, "You must know that this time, it is the elders of my Zidian Zong who want to meet the juniors. I didn''t expect that they would not give me Zidian Zong face, hum!"


    "Steward Qin, these people have just come to Shenxiaotian. I guess they don''t know the power of Zidianzong, so they are offended a lot, but..." He Yan hesitated, "Steward Qin, the real man named Cang Yu Is it so powerful? Why do the elders of the refiners pay so much attention to it, but they are only able to refine some first-grade artifacts."


    Grade 1 artifact is more than enough for low-level disciples in the sect, but it doesn¡¯t look good to someone who is a little more powerful.


    "I don''t know about this either, but it was just ordered by the artifact refiner elder suddenly." Qin Steward''s face was not very good. "Forget it, I''ll go back and ask the elder first. I don''t think these juniors are very capable."


    He Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing Steward Qin walking away, she felt a little uncomfortable with Cang Yu and others being ignorant.


    I don''t know where Qin Can met these people, and he doesn''t wink at all.


    In Wuju City, a few people adjusted for a few days and then began to inquire about the situation outside.


    The ??150,000 divine stone was only enough for the basic expenses for them.


    Not to mention, Cangyu Refiner requires more materials, that is, they usually have to take a series of medicinal herbs, so it is not enough.


    "Uncle Master, I have already inquired. There is a place to issue tasks in the trading market of Wuju City. As long as you complete the corresponding tasks, you can get rich rewards. I did some calculations. With our current strength, we can try it out. Just trying it, it can also increase the actual combat experience.¡±


    After the incident of Zidianzong, they are not going to sell the artifacts and divine pills for the time being, so as not to be remembered by others.


    So, these days, they are all trying to figure out how to get enough resources.


    Especially Mu Bingyun, the speed of cultivation is really like a turtle''s speed. If you don''t find the elixir to wash the pulse as soon as possible, unless there is a miracle, the progress will not be too fast.


    After Ying Changqing briefly introduced the Wuju City trading market, everyone felt that this was a desirable method.


    "If we can gather one million divine stones, and our strength can be improved, we can open Shuangyun Trading Company."


    In fact, they can open it with what they have, but with their current strength, they will definitely attract people''s attention, they can''t protect it at all, and maybe they will expose the treasure on Mu Bingyun, so this matter is not worth it.


    The top powerhouse in Shenxiaotian is the realm of the **** king. No matter how powerful he is, he will not stay in this place anymore. It is time to pursue a wider place.


    Therefore, as long as there are two of them in the realm of priests, they can open shops. Under normal circumstances, no one will come to provoke them.


    As for the realm of the gods and kings, under normal circumstances, they are all in the major sects, and some retail investors are also focused on cultivation, and they do not have the intention to cause trouble.


    After ?? and the group decided, they went to the trading market. The trading market belongs to a certain trade union force, and it is mainly to set up trading markets in various cities for various transactions, including task transactions.


    The above tasks can be taken by anyone, as long as you complete them, you can get the corresponding rewards. Among them, some tasks can be accepted by several groups at the same time, and some tasks can only be accepted by one group. If they are not completed, they can re-enter the task list after giving up the task.


    Mu Bingyun and the others were standing in front of the task list at this time, browsing the task bar that was scrolling in front of them one by one. For the gods, setting up such a task list couldn''t be easier.


    The Tiger Spirit is really soaring, a god-level third-grade elixir, the number of tasks, one hundred. Reward: 1 Tiger Spirit Pill, 5,000 Divine Stones. The Tiger Spirit Pill can instantly double its strength and last for half an hour.


    Red Star Black Iron, god-level fifth-grade material, number of tasks, one piece. Reward: 100,000 Divine Stones.


    Magic Orchid, god-level fifth-grade elixir, the number of tasks, three. Reward: 200,000 Divine Stones, one quenching Divine Pill. Tempering the divine pill can strengthen the physical body below the realm of the **** king twice.


    Niguang Profound Grass, god-level third-grade elixir, the number of tasks, one hundred plants. Rewards, Mysterious Grass Pill, five pieces, 50,000 Divine Stones. Xuancao Dan is used to restore divine power, and one piece can instantly restore half of a priest''s divine power.


    ¡­


    Thunderfire, no level, no limit on the number of tasks. Reward, find one, reward 500,000 Divine Stones, and accumulate them in turn, and you can get a place for the inner disciple of the Purple Lightning Sect, which will be added up in turn.


    "What is Thunder Fire?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, one flower is 500,000 Divine Stones, this Purple Lightning Sect is really rich and powerful!


    Among the ?? five people, she is quite a person of thunder and lightning, and she does not know if this thunder fire is related to what she knows is generated in thunder and lightning.


    "Thunderfire is one of the fires in the sky. If the Thunder Vein cultivator obtains it, he can refine the thunder fire. As we all know, the Thunder Vein cultivator can only use his own power to summon the lightning between the heaven and the earth to attack. What he can transform himself is anger. It is rare, if you can continuously absorb thunder and fire and reach a certain level, you can generate a steady stream of thunder and lightning by yourself."


    An old man next to him explained that he was the steward in charge of the task list.


    "Thank you senior for your teaching."


    Mu Bingyun bowed his hands as a thank you, and couldn''t help but ask: "Senior means that when you absorb thunder and fire, your body seems to form a power point that can generate thunder and lightning between heaven and earth, as long as your own divine power Continuously, can you generate lightning indefinitely?"


    "It can be understood that the power stored by the monks themselves is limited, so the thunder fire is the dream of many thunder vein monks. Most of the monks in this purple electric sect are thunder vein monks, so you can imagine their needs. But even if you absorb it Leihuo may not necessarily come true, it also depends on chance."

 Chapter 949： buy elixir

    Mu Bingyun heard the old man''s explanation, but he had a new understanding of the thunder pulse.


    She knows very well that she can usually deal with people who are weaker than her and only need the thunder and lightning generated by herself. If you want to deal with her strength, or stronger than her, you must mobilize the power between heaven and earth.


    This is the same for monks of other channels. In battle, the power between heaven and earth is aroused, so that their own power will not be exhausted and can be replenished in time.


    Leihuo, since it has such an effect, it makes her remember it.


    Of course, she didn''t plan to take this quest. If she got Thunder Fire, she would give it to herself first.


    thanked the old man, and she continued to watch the scrolling tasks on the task list.


    Giant beast Gumang tendons, giant beast Gumang, second-order god-level monster, the number of tasks, two. The reward is one hundred thousand divine stones and one giant beast blood pill. The blood pill of the giant beast can purify the blood. If it is the descendant of the beast, it can awaken the talent of the beast, and the probability is small. A giant beast Gumang tendon above the second rank of **** level means that the strength of the giant beast Gumang must reach the realm of a **** or above.


    ¡­


    Mu Bingyun chose the task this time, firstly, it must be in line with their own strength, and secondly, the reward they get needs to be more than one million, so that it can meet their short-term needs.


    Cultivation has always been resource-intensive.


    At the same time, she noticed that the rare elixir she needed could not be found on the task list. It was conceivable what price she would have to pay if she wanted to wash her pulse.


    However, when she earns enough money and can release the elixir she needs, it might be much easier.


    After half an hour of selection, they chose a total of five tasks:


    Niguang Profound Grass, a god-level third-grade elixir, one hundred plants. The reward will be three-rank Shendan, five Xuancao Dan, and fifty thousand Shenshi.


    Chasing the cloud beast on the snow needs to be alive. The person who posted the quest indicated that it was used as a mount. The reward is 200,000 Divine Stones, plus a Grade 4 Divine Pill.


    Magic orchid, god-level fifth-grade elixir, three flowers. Indirect encouragement is 200,000 divine stones, plus a fourth-grade tempering divine pill.


    Xingyao black iron, which is more precious than the previous red star black iron, is a god-level sixth-grade material and the number of tasks is two pieces. The reward, 500,000 divine stones, plus a fourth-grade artifact, it can be seen that this is a task issued by an artifact refiner.


    Purple Feather Tencel, a god-level fifth-grade material, is the silk spun by the Ziyu Celestial Silkworm. It is used to make clothes. It is very popular with women, and it is very beautiful and has a very strong defense. The reward, 500,000 divine stones, plus a fourth-grade divine pill.


    The reason why these five tasks were selected is only because these five tasks are all in one place, and their simultaneous actions can ensure safety without delaying too much time.


    "How many, are you sure?"


    It was the previous old man who asked the question. He looked at the tasks selected by several people and couldn''t help but reminded: "Niguang Xuancao, a task that is easy to complete but not easy to complete, many people have failed before. Chasing the Cloud Beast is barely able to deal with it, but Xingyao Xuantie needs fate. However, Xingyao Xuantie, Magical Orchid and Ziyu Tencel must be carefully considered. These three tasks are the tasks of many groups at the same time. Many people from the realm of gods and kings will also participate in the tasks to be received. Moreover, if you want to get the purple feather tencel and the magical orchid, you have to deal with the ferocious monsters guarding them."


    The implication of ?? is that you little fellows in the realm of gods and men, aren''t you going to die after taking these missions?


    "Thank you for the reminder, senior, we have decided."


    Mu Bingyun said with great certainty, the old man paused and couldn''t help but look at her more, but did not persuade him any further. He only had a few eyes on the little girl in red in front of him, so he reminded him a few more words.


    "Since that''s the case, then the old man will help you print it."


    After that, in the scrolling quest above, the quest bars of Neiguang Xuancao and Treading Snow Chasing Cloud Beast have dimmed, indicating that someone has already taken it. As for the other three, they are still rolling, emitting a faint light, waiting for more people to pick them up.


    "This is your mission jade token." The old man handed the jade token to Mu Bingyun, "Put a trace of your consciousness inside, and you will be able to recognize the master. Remember, if the mission cannot be completed, each mission will be deducted. One point, your jade card is currently 100%, if it is below 60 points, you will not be able to take the quest any more. The list of your other members must be recorded here. Once you reach below 60 points, you need to pay ten points for each point. Wan''s Divine Stone before you can take on the task again."


    Several people were stunned for a moment, not expecting the trade union to be so strict. However, such strict management seems to have a higher degree of completion of the task, and some people who accept the task should be able to do what they can. After all, 100,000 divine stones are not something that ordinary monks can easily take out.


    "Understood, thank you senior."


    During the ?? period, Mu Bingyun and others had already sent their own information in, and since then they have been stamped on the trade union.


    Then the old man exhorted a few more words before returning to his original position.


    After receiving the task, several people did not plan to set off immediately, but went shopping in the trading market. They needed to prepare some medicine pills in case they needed it.


    The cost of buying medicinal pills directly is too high, so they can gather at small stalls, pick and choose, and choose some medicinal medicinals they need.


    Unfortunately, with their net worth, even the more than 100,000 divine stones added up, they couldn''t buy a single high-level spiritual medicine, they could only retreat and ask for gifts and buy some useful ones.


    "I''ve never been so poor."


    Dark Cloud''s face is full of resentment, especially when she sees those beautiful clothes and jewelry. Anything she likes will cost hundreds of thousands of divine stones at least, and ordinary ones cost tens of thousands.


    "Bingyun, our mission must not fail, and we will see this mission if we buy and buy at will."


    Dark Cloud''s gaze amused several people.


    "Don''t worry, now that we''ve picked out the task, we must complete it."


    Mu Bingyun''s gaze fell on the surrounding small stalls, and suddenly walked towards a stall, squatting down and looking at the black thing in front of him.


    "Girl, this is a good soul turtle. If the girl likes flowers, the price can be negotiated."


    "How many divine stones?"


    "One thousand yuan." The boss said with a smile, but Wu Yun couldn''t help but say: "Boss, this black and white thing needs a thousand divine stones? Are you coaxing a child?"


    Really don''t say, the appearance of the dark cloud is like a child.


    "What''s the point of the little girl, our business is based on integrity, this piece of spirit turtle is indeed a good elixir, you can see that this girl is a knowledgeable person, you can see at a glance that I am the best here. s things."


    "One thousand yuan is really too expensive."


    At this time, he withdrew his gaze, but his gaze inadvertently fell on three pitch-black stones.

 Chapter 950： Talent list

    It was indeed Ling Guizi who attracted her at first. After all, Ling Guizi was also an important elixir in her veins, but the Ling Guizi in front of her was only 500 years old, and she needed more than 10,000 years.


    But she found that the turtle was still alive. As long as she bought it back and planted it in the loamy black soil, it would grow to 10,000 years in ten years, and it would have a great effect on her.


    But a five-hundred-year-old tortoise has at most five hundred divine stones. This boss is too black-hearted.


    "Oh, girl, this piece of tortoise is really a good thing, at least 800 divine stones, is it feasible for the girl?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "The price of this tortoise is about five hundred. Boss, are you bullying the newcomer?"


    The boss shook his head helplessly, thinking that he was a novice, who knew that he was more old than him: "Girl, small business, if I really sell you five hundred, this stall will not be able to open, at least seven hundred, if the girl can''t accept it If so, I won''t do this business anymore."


    "Okay, seven hundred is seven hundred, but boss, you can send us something along the way." Wu Yun understood what Mu Bingyun was thinking, and hurriedly said, "I think the things around Ling Guizi are pretty good, Bing. Yun, I like it very much, just let the boss give these to us."


    It made the boss laugh: "This little girl is really..." The boss glanced at the few broken stones around Ling Guizi, all of them were worthless, but they looked pretty good, "Okay, these three things will be given to you. you guys."


    After ?? paid the money, Mu Bingyun put away the things. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, Ying Changqing and Tao Ran were both very curious, but there were many people in front of them, so they didn''t ask.


    "Have you heard, something big happened."


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Suddenly, there was a commotion in the crowd, attracting a few people shopping, and could not help but stay on the side to watch.


    "Remember the first place on the Talent List ten years ago?"


    "Naturally remember, it is said that it took him only three years to climb from outside the talent list to the top ten, and another year to reach the first place on the talent list. Now the top 100 talent list. Mingcai can be regarded as a genius. Could it be that something happened to him?"


    "Yeah, it was him that had an accident."


    The man swallowed his saliva, and when everyone was about to scold his mother, he finally spoke up.


    "Good thing, great thing!"


    "Come on, what''s a good thing?"


    The interest of many people has also been hooked, even Mu Bingyun is also interested, what is the talent list?


    At this moment, several people have this doubt in their minds.


    "At that time, he challenged countless **** kings with the first place. When he broke through to the realm of **** kings, he entered the Danxiaotian. Everyone must know these deeds?"


    "Oh, I said, where did you come from so much nonsense, why don''t you get to the point, what happened to our former geniuses??"


    "Yeah, don''t give a shit, tell me how he is now."


    "He... According to the news passed down above, he is now the first place in the **** pound. Only the ninth rank of the gods has challenged the former first place in the **** pound. Do you know that there are quite a few among the **** pound Characters in the realm of God Emperor, these characters are geniuses who are not over 3,000 years old!"


    woo woo woo-


    Everyone couldn''t help but feel their blood boiled over. After all, that person was only a thousand years old, and he even became the number one in God''s Sterling. What a genius to do this kind of talent!


    Many people feel that their hearts can''t take it anymore. Anyway, this person is a hero they once admired, and they didn''t expect it to become a task they worship now.


    "Oh my God, he is the idol I have been chasing in my life, I really want to see his style again."


    A look of admiration appeared in the eyes of many people, and they couldn''t help thinking of the handsome and powerful person who used to be.


    "I heard that there is no woman beside him now. If he can get his favor, even if I die tomorrow." A beautiful woman couldn''t help dreaming, but no one laughed, because No one can imagine such a genius.


    "It is said that the wine he brews is not only mellow and delicious, but also unbearable for ordinary people. It can even improve his strength. I really want to have a drink with him."


    "If I were a woman, I wouldn''t be able to help but fall under his crotch. Even a rude man like me can''t hold it back."


    "Big old monster, are you disgusting or not, go to your dead Brokeback Mountain!"


    ¡­


    There were bursts of intoxicated voices from the crowd of ?? people, and Mu Bingyun and the others were also aroused enough curiosity.


    "A character like this is really powerful." Ying Changqing''s eyes brightened, "What does that talent list mean? Why do I think it''s very interesting, Shishu, what do you think?"


    "My son also finds it very interesting, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, "Then let''s go take a look."


    Several people have also heard that the Talent List is actually next to the trading market. In that place, there will be the names of everyone on the Talent List, not only today, but also in the past.


    Several people just stepped out of the trading market, and the voices of the people behind them exploded even more.


    "Master Nan, the little girl must cultivate well and come to find you as soon as possible."


    "Jun Mo, ah, my Jun Mo, how can you make a little girl so infatuated."


    "Nan Junmo, you have won glory for our Shenxiaotian. Other Bixiaotian and Qingxiaotian don''t have such characters, haha, our Shenxiaotian people are really amazing!!"


    However, the three words Nan Junmo were not heard by few people. However, they entered the place where the talent list was placed, and just walked in, they still heard all kinds of discussions.


    On the stele in front of them, there are shining names.


    The ?? Talent List will only display the names of the top 100. As long as they are displayed in the top 100, they will be challenged by people outside the 100 at any time. As long as the challenge is successful, they can occupy the rank of the challenged.


    However, the challenger must be within 1,000 years old, and if they are over 1,000 years old, they will not be able to enter the talent list. People on the list above will automatically fall off the list as long as they exceed Chitose.


    The ?? Talent List includes not only the geniuses of Shen Xiaotian, but also the geniuses of Bi Xiaotian and Qing Xiaotian. The competition is fierce.


    Today, the top ten on the Talent List are all ninth-rank priests, and there are basically no people who can break through to the realm of gods within a thousand years. Except for Nan Junmo, who was very defiant at the beginning, he is the person who has become the number one of the gods.


    "It turns out that as long as we challenge the people above, we can occupy their place." Whether you are intentional or not, as long as you defeat the people above, you can occupy the place.


    Naturally, there are many benefits to being on the talent list.

 Chapter 951： challenge

    In fact, the Talent List is a list made by the trade union and major sects. As long as you enter the top 100, you can receive rewards for your honor every month.


    For example, Yu Jinhai, who is currently the number one talent list, can go to the trade union to receive 1 million divine stones and countless medicinal pill resources every month. Of course, as a price, if the trade union needs it, he can ask him to help with a task, and promise not to do things that endanger the union.


    The second place and the third place can receive 500,000 divine stones, as well as some medicinal medicine artifacts, which are also rare resources. The glory in the eyes of countless people is the same condition.


    The fourth to tenth place, there are 300,000 divine stones every month, as well as some medicinal medicine artifacts.


    Ten to fifty people, 100,000 sacred stones per month, plus some medicinal herbs.


    50 to 100 people, with 30,000 sacred stones per month, plus the magic pills.


    Therefore, there are 30,000 Divine Stones every month when you are ranked 100. Of course, this talent list is the target of many people.


    After reading all the rules, the interest of several people became even stronger. As long as you enter the ranking, you can get so many divine stones, and it is calculated according to the month, and the last name can get 30,000 per month. Of course, their pursuit is not the last name.


    Wu Yun touched his chin: "Bingyun, this can make a quick buck, but my strength is only at the fourth rank of the gods, and I can barely deal with the first rank of priests. I guess I won''t be able to challenge."


    According to the talent list, this is the current situation.


    Therefore, several people shook their heads, indicating that they would not make this plan for the time being.


    Cangyu is now the ninth rank of gods and has not yet entered the realm of priests, so he has no plans to challenge immediately, and besides, they still have tasks to do.


    Several people took a look at the talented people of the past, but only glanced at them, and did not check them one by one.


    "Let''s go, Bingyun, about the talent list, let''s come back when we break through to the realm of priests!" The dark cloud pulled Mu Bingyun away from a stone tablet, but did not notice that there was a bright light on the stone tablet. Name, Nan Junmo.


    "Cut, some people don''t know how high the sky is, thinking that they can challenge the people on the elite list if they break through to the realm of priests."


    At this moment, a disdainful voice sounded, and everyone looked over, only to see a burly-looking man walking in. Seeing his face, everyone recognized him.


    "The eighty-sixth Qin Yishan!"


    "I heard that he went to Tianzhu Mountain to do a task. I didn''t expect to complete the task in just one month. As expected, he is the 86th talent on the Talent List."


    "Yes, yes, it is said that he challenged the 90 fifth-rank priests with the third-rank priest. I didn''t expect that only a few months passed, and everyone has reached the eighty-sixth."


    "A disciple of Zidianzong, his abilities are definitely not comparable to ordinary people. It is said that he is a disciple of the elder of Zidianzong."


    "No wonder, no wonder, I''m only five hundred years old now, and I can reach this state."


    Qin Yishan took advantage of the envious eyes around him, glanced at Mu Bingyun and the others with some disdain from the corner of his eyes, and strode over.


    "It''s just a few gods and people, and I still want to enter the talent list. Isn''t this a fool''s dream?"


    Everyone agreed with him very much. Mu Bingyun and the others seemed to be really weak and weak. As the eighty-sixth person on the Talent List, Qin Yishan is very qualified to criticize several people.


    This is a world where strength is respected. If a few people are stronger than Qin Yishan, everyone will naturally stand beside them.


    "Humph!"


    Qin Yishan snorted coldly, his eyes fell on Cangyu''s face, "It is said that you once refused the invitation of Steward Qin to enter the Purple Electricity Sect, boy, your courage is commendable! Entering the Purple Electricity Sect is such a good opportunity, I don''t know. How many people want to go in. Even if you kneel and beg steward Qin, you won''t have a chance to go in. Do you know how big a chance you''ve missed?"


    Everyone was in an uproar, and they all looked at the silent Cangyu, he... he actually refused the invitation of Zidianzong, what a big face!


    At this time, everyone''s eyes were different, and they couldn''t help but speculate on the origins of these people.


    "Hmph, I think it''s just a piece of junk. It won''t be the pressure of the Zidianzong, which makes you feel scared, so you don''t dare to go in, right? After all, people who don''t have real skills can''t survive in the Zidianzong. !"


    Qin Yishan scoffed disdainfully: "Just you are a waste, I don''t think these other people have much ability, and they are only the fourth or fifth rank of gods, and they want to challenge the talent list, what a face!"


    The crowd couldn''t help but show a sneering color, and they also felt that these people were a little ignorant.


    "Master Qin, why don''t you teach these few who don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the ground is?"


    "Yes, as a character on the Talent List, Young Master Qin naturally has this qualification."


    "Let them know the lesson, and even dare to brush the kindness of Zidianzong, it''s really ignorant!"


    The people around, don''t know if it''s envy or jealousy, and they all started talking.


    Qin Yishan said disdainfully: "This kind of waste, I really don''t want to do it, and I hate trouble. After all, I can''t rely on my own strength to teach such a small role, otherwise people will say that I Qin Yishan bullied the weak, that''s not a throwaway To my Zidianzong''s face?"


    "It''s better, let me teach you a lesson!"


    At this time, a very flat voice suddenly sounded.


    Everyone looked at the man in the black robe, only to realize that he was the one who spoke earlier.


    Mu Bingyun wasn''t nervous at all, her and Cangyu''s strengths were not calculated by level, especially this man. Originally, they didn''t want to provoke the talent list at this time, but they were bullying them to the end. If they admit it, they will not be able to get along in the future.


    If ?? provokes them, he must have the consciousness of failure.


    Since it took Qin Yishan a few months to enter the eighty-sixth place in the list of talents, they would like to let the other party return to before liberation in one day.


    "Boy, are you going to challenge me?"


    Qin Yishan was also stunned for a while, but he never thought that Cang Yu would have the courage to challenge him.


    The ninth rank of the gods, even wanting to challenge the sixth rank of priests, is simply a big joke.


    "Yes."


    Cangyu glanced at him lightly, "Don''t you dare to answer?"


    "Joke, what a challenge from a god-like man, I, Qin Yishan, don''t dare to accept anything. I''m just afraid that people will say that Qin Yishan is bullying the weak, but since your kid takes the initiative to challenge, I''m not qualified to refuse on the talent list, then Think about it!"


    "It''s just a mere ninth-rank god, who wants to challenge the talent list. Is this person crazy?"


    "I think it''s crazy because I want to be famous. No, I saw that they took on several tasks before, all of which are highly paid. I think they want to be crazy because of the gods. I think they came from the lower realm. Are there any shortages of gods?"

 Chapter 952： This girl wants them to lose their pants

    "I also heard that the other party is also a craftsman. He sold a bunch of junk to Boss He. Originally, Boss He also recommended him to go to the Purple Electricity Sect. Manager Qin is very concerned about this matter, but he didn''t expect it. People don''t accept it at all!"


    "Cut, such a person, in my opinion, it is best not to enter the Purple Dianzong, otherwise, why not raise a waste?"


    The more and more unpleasant words around, made the five people look bad. They used to be the favored sons of heaven. I am afraid that except for Mu Bingyun, who had received a lot of contempt, the others were more or less unbearable.


    "There''s a lot of nonsense, whether you fight or not, if you don''t fight, then you''ll admit it!"


    Dark Cloud stuck at her waist, "Why, are you afraid of our Cangyu?" She was so angry that she wished that this person would be beaten by Cangyu.


    Qin Yishan was looked down upon by a little girl, so he straightened his chest immediately, "Little girl, are you in a hurry to get your partner to come over and die?"


    "You must know that those who take the initiative to challenge the talent list will not be killed or injured, boy, think clearly. However, now that you have spoken your words, you can''t go back!" Qin Yishan felt that he was not a talented person, and could not compare to those A person with outstanding talent, but he also entered the eighty-sixth place on the Talent List with his own strength. This is his ability.


    I didn''t expect that he would still be humiliated by the small god-human realm today.


    "Boy, even if you regret it now, it''s too late." He showed a cruel smile, "I don''t know how high the sky is, so today I will let me, Qin Yishan, cut down on the spirit of your small characters, and let you know what God is!"


    "However, boy, if you admit defeat, I can choose to spare your life, but you have to get through my crotch." Qin Yishan was triumphant, and the people around followed him. See.


    "Boy, admit it!"


    "Haha, I think this kid wanted to show off his power in front of his own woman before, but now he knows he''s talking big, so he regrets it?"


    "I thought it was a small god-human realm that could really challenge the realm of a priest, but it turned out to be just a big talk."


    "Boy, boy, drill your crotch!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes, there was a bit of coldness inside, Shen Xiaotian was really even more unfriendly than Immortal Realm. The surrounding group of people were red-faced, like gamblers.


    "Yu, they like to watch people drill their crotch."


    Suddenly, a cold smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "How about you show them?"


    After the words fell, everyone was stunned.


    "Hey, hey, I heard it right, that woman actually wants this kid to perform a crotch drill, haha, I''m really dying of laughter, but this woman obviously has a lot of fun!"


    Qin Yishan also put his arms around his arms and seemed to be waiting for Cangyu to drill under his crotch, "This girl is really a character, don''t worry, as long as you apologize, this kid will get under my crotch, the mistakes you made today are my fault. It will not be pursued.¡±


    The eyes of the five people were cold. They had never encountered such an insult before. It was fresh, natural, and very angry.


    At this moment, a knife appeared in Cangyu''s hand, and his face did not show anger because of the humiliation, but instead said coldly, "Come on to the ring!"


    "No way, that kid is going to challenge Qin Yishan??"


    "I didn''t see that everyone''s swords were taken out? Maybe they wanted to fight to the death."


    "Don''t he know that when he gets into the ring, he has no chance to drill his crotch."


    The surrounding crowd was talking a lot, Qin Yishan turned around and went to the arena after being stunned for a while. Due to the establishment of the Talent List, the arena can be seen everywhere in Shenxiaotian. As long as you see the top 100 people on the Talent List, you can challenge at any time.


    The five people followed Qin Yishan, and they did not take the opportunity to slip away as everyone expected. For a time, many people went to the ring with the mentality of watching a joke.


    "Bingyun, you give me the divine stone, Cangyu will teach this **** a lesson, and let''s make some tips by the way." Wu Yun gritted his teeth, "Look at the faces of these people, it''s so abominable, this girl will lose if they want to spoil their pants. Lose."


    Mu Bingyun agreed and gave all the divine stones to Wuyun.


    She believes in dark clouds, and naturally she also believes in Cangyu. It can be said that Cangyu and dark clouds are the people she trusts the most in her life, the kind of trust she never holds back.


    Wu Yun smiled and beckoned: "Tao Ran, Chang Qing, the two of you follow me to start the game."


    The two agreed that the place where the dark clouds started was set up next to the arena, so they could just see the situation on the arena. She took out a large table and a few chairs, and shouted to the crowd.


    "It''s rare to see that the ninth rank of the gods is going to challenge the eighty-sixth talent on the talent list. Pass by, don''t miss it, hurry up and bet, choose the winner in your heart!"


    "The ninth rank of the little goddess, challenge the sixth level of the priests. See you through the ages. Don''t miss it, you won''t have this shop if you miss it."


    Everyone was really attracted, especially when they saw that the people who started this game turned out to be Wu Yunji, their faces suddenly became weird. However, they believed that the ninth-rank kid of the gods would be defeated. Qin Yishan was not a good stubble, and maybe his little life would stay here.


    "Little girl, you have a good abacus, do you know that your partner can''t win, is this a book to earn some money and run away?"


    Everyone believed that Wu Yun wanted to use this to earn some tolls, so no one came up to bet for the time being. After all, this matter seems to be one-sided after all, and even if they bet, they have no profit.


    "Everyone has misunderstood. My friends and I have experienced life and death. This time, I set up a gambling game, but I want to use my actions to support him, encourage him, and hope that with our spiritual encouragement, he can defeat Qin Yishan. " Wu Yun said innocently, causing everyone to move.


    In my heart, I felt that this little girl was a kind and righteous person. Before they could think about it, Wu Yun said again: "So, this time, I will take out a hundred thousand **** stones and bet on my friend to show that. Sincerity."


    Everyone believed it. After all, the strength of the two sides is really too far apart. If you really want to deceive them, you will definitely not throw out 100,000 divine stones directly. Encourage Cangyu to defeat Qin Yishan.


    Admiration is admiration, but everyone did not believe that Cangyu could win, and felt that the little girl in front of him would be disappointed.


    "Everyone, I can''t run either. The odds will come out when the time comes. Whether it''s my victory or your victory, both of us are monitoring each other. This...everything is fate!" Dark Cloud looked up at the sky at ninety degrees with a look on his face. Sad and resigned look.

 Chapter 953： fight

    But many people want to fish at this time, although not much, but enough for this little girl to drink a pot.


    "Hehe, since this little girl is so sincere, then I''ll bet 500,000 on myself."


    Everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect that Qin Yishan would also be alerted at this time. Instead of fighting Cangyu immediately, he walked over and bet himself 500,000.


    Wu Yun''s heart is full of joy, good you Qin Yishan, she is welcome to send the divine stone. Immediately, he wrote a certificate to Qin Yishan. After Qin Yishan saw that there was no problem, he flew to the ring.


    Others saw that Qin Yishan was so confident, and the shot was 500,000 yuan. All of a sudden, they took out the divine stone that they could take out. It was not that they had no brains, but that when this matter was really a nail in the coffin, it was not at all. There cannot be another outcome.


    Just put the divine stone on this little girl for a while, and then you will be able to get it back with a profit. How can everyone miss something that is guaranteed to be profitable?


    Dark Cloud Zaijin lowered his eyes and smiled gloomily, betting, come on, throw yourself into her arms!


    Although I was really sympathetic to the relationship between them at the beginning, sympathy is sympathy, and the **** stone still needs to be earned.


    So, Wu Yun smiled and took all the betting stones, which she had already identified as hers. Haha, it''s better to come to Shenshi to do this thing, or else they will do this thing exclusively in the future.


    However, just think about it, this time it is not their own will.


    "There''s still a minute to close the bet, everyone, do you still want to bet?"


    In order to avoid accidents in the middle, she felt that it was enough to make a fortune, so before Cangyu and Qin Yishan competed, she would close the game, thinking that many of the divine stones in it belonged to her, she felt relieved.


    adds up to several million, if not because of the short time, there must be tens of millions. But she didn''t want to arouse too many ideas, although she had already aroused many people''s ideas.


    When the game was about to close, several more came. To her delight, there were no more than ten people who bought Cangyu to win, and the amount was not large, adding up to only tens of thousands of divine stones.


    During the ?? period, Qin Can didn''t know if he got the news and came here too.


    He borrowed a thousand divine stones from others, and naturally he borrowed them from He Yan. In addition to the two thousand that Mu Bingyun gave him, a total of three thousand divine stones were all pressed onto Cangyu''s body.


    Dark Cloud was obviously stunned for a moment: "Boy, are you going to lose your money?"


    "Miss Wu," Qin Can glared fiercely at Qin Yishan in the arena, not knowing why, he said, "No matter whether Young Master Cang can win or not, I will bet on him to win!"


    Dark Cloud pondered for a moment, not missing the deep hatred in Qin Can''s eyes, and immediately understood that Qin Can probably had a festival with Qin Yishan, and it seemed that the festival was not too small.


    She thought to herself, this kid is lucky, and he will make a lot of money now.


    "You kid has a good eye!"


    Qin Can didn''t understand, said goodbye to the dark clouds, and squeezed into the arena. His eyes were fixed on Qin Yishan, and the deep hatred in it could not be concealed at all.


    "Brother Qin, why are you doing this? Now you have nothing to lose."


    He Yan shook her head, "I thought you were going to press Qin Yishan, but I didn''t expect you to bet on him, you know, Qin Yishan is now the sixth-rank priest, even if Cang Yu has nine heads and nine arms, he can''t win. "


    "Brother He, you don''t understand."


    Qin Can suddenly said, "Brother He, what I owe you, I will return it to you soon, I have already accepted the task."


    At this moment, the gambling game on the dark cloud side has been closed, and Cang Yu has also swept to the ring.


    "Boy, give you one more chance, if you can apologize right away, and my crotch goes through, then I will forgive your offense and save your life!"


    Qin Yishan waved the big knife in his hand, and by coincidence, both of them used knives.


    Everyone was in the mood of watching a joke, looking at Cang Yu with a pair of mocking eyes. If Cangyu dares to drill his crotch today, even if he has the ability to challenge someone who has won the talent list, he will still be looked down upon. This is a shame that can never be washed away.


    "Do it!"


    replied with a blue and icy voice, and he still couldn''t see any expression on his face. It seemed that apart from Mu Bingyun''s ability to affect his heart, even if Qin Yishan said anything insulting, he could ignore it.


    Of course, ignoring is ignoring, this kind of humiliation, he will get it back.


    "Very good, boy, you are very strong!"


    Qin Yishan''s legs immediately poured divine power, and at the same time a steady stream of divine power poured into his arms and the big sword, and the whole person rushed forward. Everyone was shocked, and the sound of breaking the sky sounded, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    Qin Yishan''s big sword is majestic and majestic, the divine power on it seems to be swallowing the air, and there is a vague feeling of turning into a ferocious ancient beast.


    In an instant, Cang Yu jumped up, it was also a knife, this knife looked plain, not a good thing.


    Everyone guessed that this low-level artifact, under Qin Yishan''s fourth-grade artifact, hasn''t broken into pieces?


    However, at the next moment, the two finally collided, and the loud voice dispersed with bursts of ferocious divine power, causing the people around to back away. There is no formation here. After all, this is a challenge, not a competition within the sect, and there is no need to use formation to protect the crowd.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect that you also have a Grade 4 artifact in your hand!"


    Qin Yishan took it seriously. In the gods, the second and third grade artifacts are very common, so the price is not high, but for ordinary monks, it is still very high. Usually, ordinary monks, who can get three or two thousand divine stones, are already very rich.


    As for the fourth-grade artifacts, they are slightly more expensive, but it is not impossible to find. Therefore, the price is also above 10,000, and most of them will not exceed 100,000.


    But the fifth-grade artifact is the watershed of the artifact. It has reached the fifth-grade artifact, and the starting price is 100,000 divine stones. In fact, even the roughest fifth-grade artifact is sold for a price of more than one hundred thousand.


    Because artifacts above rank five are very rare, and god-level artifact refiners above rank five are also very rare.


    When everyone learned that Cangyu had a fourth-grade artifact in his hands, their eyes were a little hot. When the two ended, Qin Yishan might still be able to get a fourth-grade artifact.


    "Boy, with your strength, even if you have a Grade 4 artifact, you are not my opponent."


    After the words fell, Qin Yishan was fierce, and he slashed it again. Every knife he made was like a ferocious ancient beast.


    Cangyu glanced at the knife in his hand, with regret on his face, everyone was surprised, and could not understand why he showed regret.


    I saw that this time, he actually jumped towards Qin Yishan on his own initiative, and the divine power was also poured into the blade. Suddenly, on the blade, it seemed like a fierce ancient beast was about to rush out.

 Chapter 954： familiar beating

    Boom!


    The two swords made a loud noise when they saw this intersection.


    Everyone was surprised to find that this little goddess of the ninth rank was able to pass so many tricks in Qin Yishan''s hands, and looking at Qin Yishan''s eyes did not make the other party feel.


    With Qin Yishan''s temperament, they didn''t think he would make people.


    Qin Yishan was also very surprised at this time, no, it should be shocked, this kid was able to take his moves!


    Immediately, he was deeply jealous of Cang Yu, but he thought in his heart that the opponent''s strength did not want to be so simple on the surface, he must remove it!


    After thinking about it clearly, everyone found that Qin Yishan''s attack was getting more and more ferocious. The fight between the two had caused thick smoke to rise around. At this time, the naked eye could only see the smoke rolling, but they could not clearly see them. Actions.


    However, what surprised them was that a moment had passed, how could Cangyu still not be defeated?


    On the other hand, the few people who knew Cang Yu looked at the smoke and dust very calmly, as if they knew that such a thing would happen.


    There is a question in everyone''s mind, Qin Yishan will not be defeated by a small goddess of the ninth order, right?


    Thinking of this result, everyone shook their heads in unison. How could it be possible? It''s not just a few small realms, but the gap between the realm of gods and the realm of gods. They rarely heard that anyone could deal with gods in the realm of gods. realm.


    Of course, the original Nan Junmo was definitely an accident. However, Shi Nan Junmo is not a Chinese cabbage.


    "This...this..." Qin Can''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe what he was seeing, "Can... Cang... Young Master Cang was not ripped off by someone, right?"


    Not only him, but other people also have this doubt.


    At this moment, the figures of Cang Yu and Qin Yishan were revealed, and only a loud noise was heard, and one of the figures fell onto the ring. Since both of them were wearing black clothes, and with the billowing smoke and dust, they didn''t see the appearance of the person who fell on the ring.


    Therefore, their hearts were lifted all of a sudden. If it was just the beginning, they would definitely feel that the loser must be depressed. It''s just that Cang Yu didn''t lose at all in the fifteen-hour fight between the two before, making them unsure.


    They only felt that their hearts twitched fiercely. The ninth-rank gods fought against the sixth-rank priests, and they did not lose at all. Is God joking with them?


    They even want to pull out their eyeballs to see if their eyeballs are broken.


    At this moment, another figure fell down, and then everyone witnessed that the muscles trembled, only to see a black figure put away his knife, grabbed the figure on the ground, and beat him fiercely.


    Qin Can looked at the familiar movement, as if he was beating up a rag doll, and said with difficulty, "Is that figure Cang Gongzi?"


    Although it was a question, the surprise in his eyes had already told him the answer, that was Cangyu, yes, Qin Yishan was pinched by Cangyu''s shoulder with one hand and beaten on his body with the other. the same action.


    followed, and everyone heard the sound of crackling, like a human bone breaking. You must know that the bones above the gods are comparable to black iron. Although they look like bones, they are extremely hard.


    "Drill the crotch!"


    While everyone was still thinking, a cold voice sounded, and everyone could hear Qin Chu. If they could not hear clearly, they would be 100% willing. But they heard it clearly, and the scene fell silent again.


    stared at the man in black robe tightly, his expressionless face did not match the two words in his mouth.


    The smoke and dust have also fallen, and they can see his appearance clearly, it is really desolate!


    Everyone just felt that their heartbeats were about to stop, and it seemed as if they were about to jump out of the body and escape.


    They squeezed their fists fiercely, their eyes didn''t move a little bit, and even their expressions didn''t change.


    Those who were in the realm of gods and people burst out with a voice of envy and admiration.


    "It''s Cangyu, Cangyu wins!!"


    At this time, Cang Yu was holding the weak Qin Yishan, Qin Yishan''s limbs and bones were all shattered by him, he couldn''t stand up at all, the whole person did not have the previous arrogance, his face was full of pain, and there was an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    He is obviously a sixth-rank priest, why can''t a small **** be beaten at the ninth-rank? ?


    "I''ll kill you if you don''t drill your crotch."


    It was still a gloomy voice, and the corners of everyone''s mouth twitched fiercely. This is a newspaper in the world!


    Qin Yishan didn''t say that to Cang Yu before, of course, he wasn''t so polite.


    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd.


    "Oh my God, I can''t take it anymore, the ninth-rank gods beat the sixth-rank priests, and they beat him so beautifully, is this Cangyu also a genius, comparable to the original Nan Junmo?? "


    "Oh my God, he is handsome, and he is on par with Nan Gongzi. The slave family can already predict that his future achievements will definitely not be smaller than Nan Gongzi."


    ¡­


    The name ??Nan Junmo was mentioned again, which immediately attracted the attention of Mu Bingyun and the others.


    Several people glanced at each other, especially Wu Yun''s eyes flashed a ray of light, she pulled Mu Bingyun''s hand, "Bingyun, do you think the Nan Junmo they are talking about is the one we know?"


    She didn''t even notice that her body was trembling slightly, and there was even an indescribable gleam in her eyes. It was happiness, Tao Ran saw it in her eyes, and didn''t say much.


    Her happy look made him feel a little sour.


    "I don''t know," Mu Bingyun couldn''t be sure. There are too many people with the same name and surname in this world. Even she couldn''t be sure whether this person was her brother or not. Jun Mo is very consistent, "Whether it is or not, since he is in Jiuxiaotian, we can always meet one day."


    In fact, she was also a little excited. After so many years, she finally heard the three names of Nan Junmo.


    The dark clouds also gradually calmed down. She is not a real little girl, but an adult with a mature heart, and even an adult who has lived for a long time.


    The people around are still discussing Nan Junmo''s deeds, and can''t help but compare the two. Cangyu''s current strength is indeed not as good as Nan Junmo''s. It turns out that he is definitely talented.


    There are not many people in the entire Jiuxiaotian who do not use the level of strength.


    At this time, everyone looked at Qin Yishan in unison.


    I saw that he was caught in the hands like a chicken, looking in a state of embarrassment, his body was constantly struggling: "Cangyu, you''d better let me go!"

 Chapter 955： It can be said to be rich overnight

    It was only a few months after he reached the eighty-sixth place, and he returned to before liberation without thinking.


    was still defeated by a mere ninth-rank god, which is simply a humiliation to him.


    "I''m Purple Lightning Sect, but I''m not easy to mess with! I advise you not to oppose me, apologize to me immediately, and I can consider forgiving you!"


    "Drill the crotch!"


    The cold voice made the muscles on everyone''s face twitch.


    Drilling the crotch, just two words, it contains countless powers. They understood that since they dared to take on this porcelain work, they must have diamonds.


    No one is a fool, it seems that they are.


    "you¡­"


    Qin Yishan was so angry that he suddenly vomited blood. At this time, even if he wanted to escape immediately, it was impossible.


    "Drill the crotch!"


    ''s voice was like a spell. When he was stunned, he instinctively felt a crisis, and his face was in pain in an instant. It turned out that Cangyu lifted him up again, punching him and taking care of him.


    On the ?? arena, there were bursts of screams, Qin Yishan''s voice was a bit like killing a pig.


    Everyone seemed to be numb. They found that Cang Yu didn''t kill him, but every punch seemed to hit Qin Yishan''s most painful place, and his eyelids couldn''t help twitching.


    At this moment, no one looked down on Cang Yu and the others, and was even extremely vigilant. When they met such people, how could they feel offended.


    "Drill or not?"


    That stern face of you, still without any expression, seems to be talking about a very relaxed thing.


    "Don''t drill!" Qin Yishan''s face was full of resentment, followed by screams.


    "Since you don''t drill, you will die."


    These words seemed to be very relaxed, and everyone saw that the person who spoke was actually a dark cloud. They remembered that Wu Yun was still setting up gambling there before, and what he said with emotion and reason, they did not forget.


    When they saw the little girl in front of them again, they realized that they had already made a decision, and they were afraid that the **** stone they had bet on earlier would be lost. Everyone looks like constipation, and the loss is huge, and they can''t get it back. If they get it back at this time, they don''t have to mess around in the sky.


    As for a few blind cats who bumped into dead mice, they couldn''t help but be ecstatic.


    "Cangyu, this **** insulted us before. Since he didn''t get into his crotch, he just killed him, otherwise we''ll still hang out here in the future."


    Dark Cloud''s words made Qin Yishan a little scared.


    He is not a very stubborn person, he only saw that Cangyu didn''t kill him directly, so he didn''t drill his crotch, thinking that Cangyu was afraid of Zidianzong. However, he will definitely not let these people go.


    Just thinking about this, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his body, and then he slumped to the ground like a pool of mud, unable to get up again.


    A pair of eyes widened, and some couldn''t believe that Cangyu actually dared to kill him!


    He saw the black figure jump off the ring, and the referee announced that Cangyu had entered the top 86 on the Talent List. Those eyes were not closed, and they turned directly into gray.


    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh, in fact, they didn''t expect Cang Yu to kill people directly, and it was so neat.


    Zidianzong, that is the main sect of Shenxiaotian, isn''t he afraid of Zidianzong''s investigation?


    Even if he can kill the sixth-rank priests, the Purple Lightning Sect is a big sect, and there are powerful gods in it. Once the powerful God King is provoked, even ten Cang Yu can''t deal with it.


    Everyone did not make a sound, and quietly watched the man return to the woman in red. She actually took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands for him, and then the two held hands together.


    The expressionless face actually softened, with a smile on his face.


    Wu Yun gave those who bought Cangyu the winning bet and the Divine Stone that they won, and put the rest into their pockets. Now their pockets are bulging, Cangyu still has 30,000 Divine Stones that they can receive every month.


    It can be said to be rich overnight!


    She laughed secretly in her heart.


    Although killing Qin Yishan might provoke Zidianzong, they must not admit to what happened today.


    They are fortunately cultivating hard, isn''t it just to keep their waists straight and not be bullied?


    Qin Yishan went too far, so they would only think that Cang Yu killed him well. If Qin Yishan is left, it is not to offend Zidianzong, but it is better to end the other party without end.


    Qin Can held the ring and couldn''t believe it. He made so much money? ?


    This is too fast. In fact, he bought Cangyu Victory because he couldn''t stand Qin Yishan. At first, he didn''t know Cangyu would win, and thought he would lose.


    "Qin Can, are you stupid?" Wu Yun smiled, "You have a good eye, and you have a good eye for choosing to buy Cangyu Victory."


    Except Qin Can, the others smiled awkwardly. In fact, they bought Cangyu Victory for more or less other reasons. The original intention was not that Cangyu could win.


    "Young Master Cang is really incredible!"


    After a long time, Qin Can said this sentence, and the fourth-grade artifact in Cang Yu''s hand. He had heard Cang Yu say that he could refine a third-grade artifact, but now he has a fourth-grade artifact in his hand. What does this mean?


    can only show that he is already a fourth-grade god-level craftsman.


    He was shocked, is this the halo of a genius? Sure enough, it is different from ordinary people. I still remember that some time ago, in Shenxiaotian for so many years, he only had a hundred or so divine stones in his hand, and even at the most, he only had a thousand pieces.


    He has only made a million dollars since he came here, which is not something he can compare with.


    Qin Can was still dreaming in his heart. Thinking back to that day, he even wanted to bully these newcomers because he had broken through to the first rank of priests.


    Seeing Qin Yishan''s fate, he understood that if he was ruthless that day, he would have been slaughtered long ago.


    Here Cangyu just killed Qin Yishan, and the eighty-sixth place on the talent list over there revealed the two names of Cangyu, and naturally Qin Yishan''s name disappeared.


    So at the same time, not only Shenxiaotian, but also the eighty-sixth place in the talent list of Bixiaotian and Qingxiaotian all showed blue names. This phenomenon made the young talents of Sanxiaotian. He was shocked violently.


    What shocked them was not that Cangyu immediately jumped to No. 86 on the Talent List, but what they were shocked was that Cangyu used the ninth rank of a **** to kill Qin Yishan, who was a sixth-rank priest.


    For a time, the name Cangyu was widely circulated among the young talents of Sanxiaotian and became famous, and became the object of admiration and yearning for all monks in the realm of gods.


    As long as Cangyu maintains this ranking for a month, he can go to receive his own honorary reward.


    Of course, those big figures in the sect don¡¯t care about the so-called talent list, they are looking at the higher sterling, so although Cangyu¡¯s reputation is great, it doesn¡¯t catch those people¡¯s eyes, and they won¡¯t even inquire about it.


    There was some movement on the side of the steward elder of Zidianzong.

 Chapter 956： Qin Yingling

    At this time, as the object of Sanxiaotian''s discussion, he is embarking on a mission.


    Their destination is the Zhuanzhu Forest. There are various god-level monsters and spiritual treasures in the Zhuanzhu Forest. It can be said to be a place full of opportunities. Mysterious and powerful, it is a place where monks in the sky often go in to do tasks.


    On the third day of the journey, trouble followed one after another. After hearing that Cang Yu had entered the eighty-sixth place in the Talent List, they knew that he was only a ninth-rank god, and wanted to try their luck.


    Naturally came to challenge people, all of them were above the realm of sages, and many of them were stronger than Qin Yishan. In the end, they were all beaten by Cang Yu, and those who were wise left, and those who were not wise were killed by him.


    For several days in a row, these people finally realized how powerful Cangyu is, and the number of people who came up to challenge gradually decreased.


    Everyone seems to have tacitly agreed that his strength can be ranked eighty-sixth, no one will come to trouble, a few people''s footsteps have been a lot faster, and they arrived at the Zhuanzhu Forest in less than half a day.


    The tasks they selected were said to have been found in the Bamboo Rolling Forest. The bamboo forest is very large, and there are many mysterious places. For this mission, the five are very confident.


    They had no shortage of the divine stones that they had won with the help of the dark cloud. But they are not strong enough at present. If they open a double cloud business, they will most likely attract people''s coveted, so they decided to do more tasks and more experience to improve their strength.


    Also, Mu Bingyun¡¯s cultivation is slow now, so she must find the elixir she needs as soon as possible to help her wash her pulse.


    Since Wu Yun heard the three words Nan Junmo, her whole person has changed a bit, and she obviously feels that she is more diligent in her cultivation.


    As for Ying Changqing, he is still the same, as long as he has time, he will cultivate, even when he is walking.


    "Let''s go to Neiguang Xuancao first. According to records, it grows in a place with strong divine power, and there is sufficient light, and there should not be too tall trees around. It is said that the place where the Niguang Xuancao grows is very easy to cause butterflies to gather. Dragon, so, we can search according to these points."


    Wu Yun read out the information he found, and after a few people listened, they stepped into the bamboo forest.


    The inside of the ??Rolling Bamboo Forest is not a bamboo forest, it is just a name.


    However, there are indeed several old bamboos outside the bamboo forest. They are lush and green, and the trunks are very thick. However, there are inevitably traces of age erosion on them, and age mottles have appeared in many places.


    The five people just swept over the main bamboos and entered the scroll bamboo forest.


    After ?? entered inside, Mu Bingyun used Chiye to start checking. After all, with Chiye, she could see farther than her.


    "Go this way!"


    Several people followed behind her and went in the direction she pointed. After a while, they passed through the dense forest and came to a vast world.


    There are only low grasses around, and the light is indeed abundant. There are also various shapes of cliffs around, and the area looks a bit vast.


    At this time, there were some rustling voices on the other side, and several people were immediately alert and their eyes locked on that side.


    Soon, a figure appeared in front of them. It was a beautiful woman. The woman held a sword and walked straight towards them.


    There was no murderous aura on the woman. They waited, and when the woman was not far from them, they realized that the woman''s eyes were actually closed.


    "How many?"


    The ?? woman seemed to sense that they were surprised, and smiled: "Are you guys doing the task of the trade union, and I don''t know if you can go together?"


    "My name is Qin Yingling. The things you are looking for are not the same. I did not receive a task from the trade union, but I came here to find some things."


    Mu Bingyun saw that the woman really had no other thoughts, so she couldn''t help but say, "Yes, Miss Qin."


    "Thank you girl, I don''t know the girl''s name yet," the woman still smiled brightly, feeling the doubts of several people, she said: "My eyes have been like this since I was a child, but I have opened my eyes and won''t affect what I see."


    At this time, Mu Bingyun discovered that the woman''s eyelids and under-eye bags actually grew together, not her closed eyes. It was also because of her eyelashes that she misled them. She quickly looked away and told the woman''s name.


    "It turned out to be Miss Mu," Qin Yingling was suddenly surprised, "Could it be that this is Young Master Cang? The one who killed Qin Yishan with the strength of the ninth rank of gods?"


    "Yes."


    Answering this time, Mu Bingyun was actually a little wary. After all, the woman''s surname was Qin. As far as she knew, most of the people in Shenxiaotian surnamed Qin were closely related to Zidianzong.


    "Miss Mu, I''ve heard of your name for a long time, and I didn''t expect to see you today. Judging by the look on the girl''s face, it should be guarding me, please rest assured, although I am indeed a disciple of the Purple Electric Sect, but There is no hatred with several of them."


    Qin Yingling always had a smile on her face, "That Qin Yishan is just a disciple of the steward elder. Although his talent is not bad, he is not the core disciple of the sect. The one who should be guarded against is the steward elder, Qin Ming."


    Qin Yingling said so much, but Mu Bingyun was even more suspicious.


    She couldn''t help but look at Qin Yingling more, she could only see the bright smile of the other party. Since she couldn''t see a person''s eyes, except for the lack of murderous aura on the other party, she really couldn''t think of why Qin Yingling was so cold when she appeared. To be nice to her.


    Qin Yingling, she seemed to remember in her mind that she was ranked 95th on the Talent List, fifth-rank cleric, and now she is over 400 years old. Her talent is not top-notch, but she has surpassed most people.


    "It seems that Miss Mu has a lot of doubts about me. Since that''s the case, I''ll explain my purpose." Qin Yingling was very calm, but Mu Bingyun was a little surprised.


    "I came to the bamboo forest to find the spiritual grass. As for why I found the Mu Girl, I have said it before. I opened my heavenly eyes, and I can see that the Mu Girl is a person with great luck."


    After the words were finished, she felt that the five people in front of her were vigilant at the same time, and she smiled lightly: "I will keep it a secret. After all, although the strength of this young master seems to be lower than mine, he will definitely be able to take my life easily."


    "I just want to follow the wooden girl, maybe I can borrow some luck and find the Qingling Grass as soon as possible."


    Qingling grass?


    Mu Bingyun fell into contemplation. In fact, he was mobilizing the information in Chiye. He soon found the introduction of Qingling Grass. Qingling grass has only one function, awakening people who have been confused.


    "I don''t know if Miss Mu will agree to everything? If Miss Mu agrees, in exchange, I can promise you a condition. Of course, this condition is also asked to not embarrass me."


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun agreed, intuition told her that this Qin Yingling really had no ill will towards her, and most of them really wanted to find Qinglingcao. Qinglingcao must also be refined into medicinal pills and become Qinglingdan in order to be effective.

 Chapter 957： neon butterfly

    During the next journey, Qin Yingling had a lot of conversations with Mu Bingyun, which made her know more about the three heavens of Shenxiaotian, Bixiaotian and Danxiaotian. At the same time, I also learned a lot of other secrets, which shows that Qin Yingling''s status in Zidianzong is not low.


    "Miss Mu, I saw butterflies in front of me. Those butterflies are unusual. They are what you are looking for. We can follow them. Maybe we can find the neon-light mysterious grass you need."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help twitching, this innate supernatural power is indeed a little different. Along the way, Qin Yingling''s Heavenly Eye was even better than her Chiye, and she helped her find a lot of other elixir.


    Because of Qin Yingling''s sincerity, several other people are also friendly. This is still the first friendly person who came to Shenxiaotian.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun agreed and followed behind Qin Yingling. Soon, they saw a dozen butterflies. These butterflies were glowing with fluorescent light and had extraordinary discs. The light emitting from it is also very unique, with a touch of silver light and golden color.


    "Shh, Mu girl, you lie down, they are very sensitive, you have to hold your breath, it is best to cover up your own breath. The neon light black grass is their food, if you disturb them, in order to protect the food, they will Suicide each other and leave food to other Niguang Butterfly." From Qin Yingling''s mouth, they learned that they were called Niguang Butterfly.


    The five people were already convinced of her words, and they quickly hid their breath. Everyone fell down and watched silently.


    "This neon butterfly has a stubborn personality. At present, they are gathering together to observe whether there are any enemies following them. They will leave after a while, and then we can follow carefully."


    Mu Bingyun also learned a lot, "Thank you Miss Qin."


    "No need to thank you, I came here to borrow your luck, I should be thankful." Qin Yingling still smiled, even if she had no eyes, she seemed to be able to smile so beautifully.


    She may not know it herself, but when she smiles, her eyebrows and the corners of her lips are beautiful.


    It is not only Mu Bingyun who has a good impression of this suddenly enthusiastic and candid girl, but other people also feel good, and they can''t help but feel more close to Qin Yingling.


    "Miss Mu, they are moving, be careful, you must not reveal your aura, otherwise they will commit suicide!" Qin Yingling repeated, "Once Niguangdie commits suicide, other Niguang butterflies will be disturbed. At that time, it is estimated that in ten days and a half, they will not appear again."


    Hearing the words, the five of them immediately became vigilant and became cautious.


    Neon Butterfly, they didn''t expect such a magical thing in the world.


    Suddenly, those neon butterflies emitting a strange light moved, and they saw one of the larger neon butterflies leaping out of the butterfly group first, choosing a direction, followed by other neon lights behind them. The butterflies, lined up in a long row, left in an orderly manner.


    Qin Yingling beckoned: "Let''s keep up secretly, do you know why so many people haven''t completed this task?"


    "That''s because they don''t know the mystery of Niguang Butterfly at all." Qin Yingling had a proud smile on the corner of her mouth, "This is my master''s secret."


    "Master, her old man, when she left, she gave me all her life''s learning."


    Several people listened to Qin Yingling''s words silently, when they went out, the voice stopped abruptly, Qin Yingling was more careful than them.


    Niguang Butterfly really didn''t find them, and took them on a roundabout way, passing through many places, and finally stopped at a cliff.


    They were stunned to find that this location can be illuminated by the sun at any time. Moreover, if it wasn''t for the neon butterfly to lead the way, they would definitely not be able to find this place.


    "Miss Mu, we will be able to pick the neon-light black grass later, but you can pick as much as you need, and leave a little for them! If they are all picked, most of them will starve to death."


    Qin Yingling''s mood changed very quickly, even for people, she didn''t seem to be so compassionate.


    "it is good."


    Mu Bingyun agreed very readily, that''s what she thought originally. Hearing her promise, Qin Yingling smiled more sincerely.


    "I didn''t read it wrong. People with great luck must be broad-minded and able to leave a way for all living beings."


    "Let''s go, wooden girl, you can do it now, you only have a quarter of an hour, and their work and rest time is a quarter."


    Mu Bingyun said thank you, and the five immediately fell to the bottom of the cliff and acted quickly.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, they came up. They only picked one hundred neon-light mysterious grasses. In fact, there are countless neo-light mysterious grasses below, but Qin Yingling''s advice made them remember it in their hearts.


    Qin Yingling greeted them happily, always feeling that she was closer to them.


    "The next thing we''re looking for is the beast who is walking on snow and chasing clouds."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the task and felt that he should focus on the simple search first, and put the rest on the back.


    As a result, the group walked in the bamboo forest again. During this time, Qin Yingling did not know that Mu Bingyun had marked the Qingling Grass in Chiye. If Chiye found it, he would definitely notify her immediately.


    Qin Yingling''s celestial eyes are useful, but they can only see where they can see, while Chiye has the function of detecting treasures. After the Qingling Grass is marked, Chiye will pay attention to the direction of its existence.


    Treading Snow and Chasing Cloud Beast is a very gentle, comfortable and soft god-level monster on the back.


    The third-order god-level monsters can hardly find the traces of the beasts who are chasing the clouds on the snow, so it is only suitable for coming here as a mount.


    It is popular because it is fast, comfortable to ride and loved by many monks.


    Since it has a gentle character, it will definitely not walk in a vicious place, so they did not go deep into the bamboo forest, but went to a place where there are few monsters and beasts, and they will definitely be able to find the trail of the beasts who are walking on snow and chasing clouds.


    After just two or three days of getting along, the five of them had lost their only guard against Qin Yingling.


    Qin Yingling is different from the people they met before. Although her eyes cannot see, she has opened her eyes to see everything in the world more thoroughly. From her words and smiles, there is endless freedom and calmness.


    It is impossible to prove that the other party is a good person. There is not much difference between good and bad in the cultivation world, but it is indeed a person who is very easy to get along with.


    "Miss Qin, are you sure that there is a snow-walking chasing cloud beast here?" Ying Changqing couldn''t help but ask again, they had been waiting here for a long time, and he was cultivating and waiting, and he couldn''t sit still.

 Chapter 958： Great eye

    Dark Cloud hid his small body in the grass, but he still couldn''t help but wonder: "Miss Qin, do the beasts walking on snow and chasing clouds have the same temperament as Niguang Butterfly?"


    "No, Niguang Butterfly is sensitive, self-threatening, and has a self-sacrificing mentality. They look timid, but they are not timid. They are afraid of people, but they are afraid that people will take their food away."


    When Qin Yingling talked about Niguang Butterfly, she could clearly feel that although her eyes could not see it, she still had a bright smile on her face, and she had a special feeling for Niguang Butterfly.


    "What about stepping on snow and chasing cloud beasts?"


    Tao Ran couldn''t help but ask questions. From childhood to adulthood, he was considered a gifted person, and he had traveled in the fairyland for many years and had extraordinary knowledge, but this was the first time he knew something like Niguang Butterfly.


    It has only been a short time since the gods came to heaven, but he has already seen more new things, and he is very interested.


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help shaking her head and smiled: "This one is really timid to ride the snow to chase the cloud beast. Although the attack power is not strong, it can run very fast. A first-order god-level god-level step on the snow to chase the cloud beast, as long as Under normal circumstances, even the ninth rank of priests cannot catch up with its speed. If it reaches the second-rank **** rank, then its running speed is comparable to that of a **** king."


    When several people heard it, they were a little shocked, and they understood why the other party would issue such a task, and the reward was not low.


    In other words, as long as you find a second-order god-level beast, you may not be able to catch up with them even if you encounter the god-king realm.


    Even Wu Yun was a little envious: "I didn''t expect this kind of low-level monsters to have such abilities, and it''s fortunate that their level is not too high.


    The rest couldn''t help but agree, yes, the strength of the second-order god-level can be comparable to the speed of the god-king realm, and if it reaches the third-order **** level, or even higher, then one can imagine its value.


    However, this is also the flaw of the beast who is walking on snow and chasing the cloud. So far, they have only heard of the second-order god-level beast who is walking on the snow and chasing the cloud.


    If there is such a monster as a mount, it is really a must for monks, and they are not afraid of being hunted down.


    "Uncle Master, why don''t we get two more snow-chasing cloud beasts? Although its level is relatively limited, it is still useful in Shenxiaotian. If you don''t need it in the future, just let it go."


    "If you can."


    Mu Bingyun said, "However, the speed is so fast, Chang Qing, can you catch two more for me to see?"


    Ying Changqing''s somewhat serious face also trembled at Mu Bingyun''s light glance: "Uncle, you can''t bully me."


    "My eldest brother will let you take care of me in the future."


    Mu Bingyun had a smile in his eyes. Ever since Ying Changqing came to Shenxiaotian, although he was still a cultivator, his temperament was much more cheerful.


    Ying Changqing felt a little aggrieved, "Uncle, I don''t know how much faster that thing is than me. I don''t even know how to catch one head, let alone several heads."


    "Miss Mu, it''s actually not difficult to catch the beast who treads snow and chases the cloud, but most people don''t understand the method, and they are too impatient and don''t understand its habits, so it''s easy to fail. Cloud beasts, most people are not too keen."


    After all, it takes too much thought and time, so it is better to look for other treasures.


    "So, does Miss Qin have a solution?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up, looking forward to her words.


    "There is indeed a way. The brains of the beasts who tread the snow and chase the clouds are not easy to use. If you are too fierce, they will run away instinctively. In fact, they are really just timid, not astute monsters. But once they become human Mounts, with the guidance of their masters, they will respond quickly."


    Being explained by Qin Yingling, they felt that this chasing the cloud beast on the snow was really like a tailor-made mount.


    "Then Miss Qin, how can we catch the beast who treads snow and chases the cloud?"


    Wu Yun blinked. Originally, she planned to use her divine beast aura to suppress the beast when she appeared. After all, she knew how powerful she was. These little monsters felt that they could definitely be attacked. Frightened legs.


    "Miss Wu, I guess you originally wanted to suppress the other party with the breath of your ancient divine beast, right?" Qin Yingling said directly, but several people were shocked. I feel that the eyes of the sky are really terrifying, and the dark clouds cover up their own breath, and they have not been discovered for so many days in the sky.


    "Don''t be nervous, although I can see everything, but I won''t talk nonsense. In fact, you can see it. Although I have the eyes of the sky, which can only see through everything, it is the price for me to lose both eyes. If I use this celestial eye to misbehave, my body will be doomed. Especially the ancient divine beast like Wu girl, ordinary people can''t bear the protection of your air luck."


    Qin Yingling smiled and said: "There is also a person with great luck like Miss Mu, just one of the two of you, if someone deals with the result, you can''t please, and if you add up, it will be a disaster. disaster."


    Qin Yingling''s words made several people deeply realize that there is such a saying about luck.


    "Actually, it''s not just Wu girl and Mu girl, you Cang Gongzi is also a person with great luck, and Tao Gongzi, Ying Gongzi, although the two of you are a little weaker, but compared to most people, because of Being friends with the wooden girl, your luck will continue to rise as time goes on."


    "Among you, only the luck on Mu Girl can affect other people. Although I have heavenly eyes, I can''t actually see anything else on Mu Girl."


    Qin Yingling was actually surprised. She had never seen such a person with great luck. Legend has it that there are very few people. If other people''s luck is bright red, then Mu Bingyun''s luck is already strong. Purple.


    Mu Bingyun vaguely guessed that it should be the reason for the Qi Luck Stone that she absorbed at the beginning, which made her Qi Luck special.


    Remembering that Mu Fengxue got this luck stone in her previous life, and she was able to go so smoothly, but she was a little puzzled, why did Mu Fengxue not come to the end when she got the great opportunity of the luck stone.


    "Do you have any questions about the wooden girl?"


    Qin Yingling seemed to see something.


    After being together for many days, Mu Bingyun is not afraid of what Qin Yingling will do. If she doesn''t have the eyes to see people, it is really bad luck.


    "Miss Qin, I have some questions in my heart and I want your help."


    Qin Yingling raised her head and looked around, then looked at the sky, and said, "Yes, at this time, it is the time for other ferocious monsters to appear, even in the safest place, chasing cloud beasts on snow It won''t come out easily. If Miss Mu has any question, feel free to ask it, if I know, I will definitely give the answer to Miss Mu."

 Chapter 959： luck

    "If a person has great luck because of a special reason, but she has an opponent, and she is killed by this opponent in the end, does Miss Qin know, what is the reason?"


    Mu Bingyun said that, apart from the knowing blue and dark clouds, Tao Ran and Ying Changqing were a little confused. Although they don''t understand, they seem to want to know why.


    "Is this the problem?"


    Qin Yingling tilted her head, although her eyes were closed, Mu Bingyun still felt it, as if a very bright eye was looking at her face.


    "Don''t Miss Qin know?"


    In fact, after so long, she doesn''t care anymore. After all, she is very good now, and she can protect what she cares about.


    But, if she could explain her doubts, she would still be interested. She felt that she was indeed not a lucky person in her previous life, otherwise she would not be unlucky in anything.


    "You should know, wooden girl, that there are many people in this world who have luck, but very few people can keep their luck. Maybe a choice you make inadvertently can change your life."


    Qin Yingling''s voice was very flat, it seemed that she didn''t care about this kind of great luck, she just said: "For example, I can''t bear the great luck of opening the eyes of the sky, because the eyes of the sky have been opened since birth. That''s why my eyes can''t grow. If my heavenly eyes were opened later, my eyes would definitely not be blind. It''s just because a newborn life can''t stand such a big luck."


    "Maybe some people have great luck at the beginning, and great luck can bring them many opportunities. As long as they follow it, they can reach the top. However, once some people just want to rely on chance, they will continue to consume their qi. Luck, luck will slowly disappear."


    Mu Bingyun and the others listened attentively, and they really understood a little more about such a mysterious thing as luck.


    "Actually, all cultivators have a bit of luck, and they have to rely on themselves to get there. The reason why I say that the luck in Mu girl can drive other people is because there are three kinds of luck in Mu girl. ."


    Now it was Mu Bingyun''s turn to be surprised. She couldn''t understand why she had three kinds of luck on her body. So, she stared at Qin Yingling with a pair of eyes she didn''t quite understand.


    She really wanted to know what kind of luck she had besides the luck stone.


    "The first one is yourself, born with you, gifted by heaven and earth.


    The second kind is transferred to you by your close relatives.


    The third type of ?? is obtained through foreign objects. "


    Qin Yingling said her answer slowly, but Mu Bingyun was shocked, and Wu Yun''s eyes widened, as if she heard something unbelievable.


    "So, the luck of the wooden girl contains the gift of heaven and earth, the income of foreign objects, and the blessings from close relatives."


    Qin Yingling had only a smile on her face, but when she first saw Mu Bingyun, she was extremely shocked. With the three kinds of luck gathered together, how good will this person be?


    And she could also see that Mu Bingyun''s luck was still growing.


    "As for the question of the wooden girl, about the one who was very lucky at the beginning, but was killed by the opponent in the end, it can only be explained that the opponent can''t keep his luck."


    Inexplicably, Mu Bingyun asked again, "Does Miss Qin know about Nan Junmo?" Although she didn''t know if Nan Junmo was her brother, she still wanted to ask.


    "Naturally I know that he was a talented person ten years ago, let alone know, I''ve seen him before! He''s a person, but he looked at him from a distance back then," Qin Yingling said with a smile, "Miss Mu But what about his luck? I can only tell you that he is also a person with great luck, but his luck once suffered losses, and now it is slowly recovering. Judging from these years, his luck should be picking up. Completely, huh? Wait a minute, why do I feel that a certain kind of luck in the wooden girl is very similar to him?"


    At this moment, Qin Yingling seemed to have remembered something, and her smiling face finally showed another expression, which was a huge shock, "No way?"


    After a long time, she murmured, "Miss Mu, don''t say, that Nan Junmo''s lost luck was given to you?"


    If so, she just thinks this thing is too bloody?


    One surnamed Mu and the other Nan, if she hadn''t felt that some luck between the two was the same, she would never have thought of it. After all, if it wasn''t for a loved one, it would be impossible to give something like luck.


    Don''t say Qin Yingling was shocked, Mu Bingyun and the others were also shocked for a while. They were suspicious at first, but they came to a conclusion from Qin Yingling by accident.


    "maybe!"


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun replied that it was not that she was too calm, but that she was too excited. I was so excited that I didn''t know what to say, and finally only said these three words.


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help but patted her chest: "It''s so scary. This is the first time I''ve witnessed a **** incident. Girl, what''s your relationship with this Nan Gongzi?"


    "If there is nothing wrong, he and I should have a brother-sister relationship." She had to admire the eyes of the sky in her heart, not her appearance, not her relationship, she only needed to look at luck, and she could know so much.


    As you can imagine, Qin Yingling''s luck is also not low. Those eyes that can never be opened proves everything.


    Qin Yingling clicked her tongue twice and said, "No wonder, Nan Gongzi is a character, I didn''t expect his sister to be a character, so I didn''t get close to that person at the beginning, and I can get close to a character like Mu Girl. I believe that with the strength of the two of you, there will be a world."


    "I do hope that I have approached so many great people with great luck and can find the Qingling Grass as soon as possible."


    Qin Yingling still smiled frankly, even if she knew such a big secret, she did not change any attitude, as if, in this world, there are very few things that she can care about.


    The treasure in the eyes of countless monks, although she is also a treasure, she will not give birth to greed.


    Obviously her strength is not strong, but she has an open-mindedness in her heart, and many people cannot reach her realm.


    At this time, several people finally understood that Qin Yingling would never tell this secret to other people. This was the first time they had come to a conclusion for someone who had not met for a long time.


    "I believe it is possible. After all, six people with good luck are together, and if you can''t find the clear spirit grass, then luck is really not luck." Mu Bingyun burst into a smile.


    "I don''t know for whom is Miss Qin looking for Qing Lingcao?"

 Chapter 960： so bloody

    Qin Yingling didn''t hide it either: "I also have a twin sister named Qin Yingxuan." Speaking of this, this smiling face was a little helpless, "It''s a pity that this sister is fascinated by a certain magician. If you don''t go to the north and south, what are you going to do as a saint?"


    "I went to see her before and found that the usual methods could no longer make her sober, so I had to look for the clear spirit grass, which might have some effect. It is also very helpless to use this method, after all, that magic stick is not mine. The strength can be dealt with, even if Dan Xiaotian''s powerhouse comes down, he can''t help him."


    Mu Bingyun''s five people have small bubbles in their hearts, this magic stick, isn''t it Chen He, the God of Incense Fire? If it is, then they also think this matter is quite bloody.


    After Qin Yingling finished speaking, she found that the five of them were silent with strange expressions on their faces, so she couldn''t help but say, "Miss Mu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "That magic stick is Chen He?"


    Qin Yingling was surprised, "Hey, Miss Mu also knows Chen He?" She remembered that this name should be known to very few people, or the master told her that this person was called Chen He, after all, his name is too big, everyone Call him by his first name.


    In addition, this person''s temples are all over the sky, but they basically don''t show up, so even if she wants to go up and clean up Chen He, she doesn''t have any chance.


    Who knew that her elder sister would be developed into a loyal believer by Chen He. If she hadn''t had the innate magical powers like Tianyan, she would have been fooled.


    "Yeah, we not only know, but also have a little holiday with this magic stick." Wu Yun curled his lips: "I didn''t expect this bad guy to be really annoying."


    "This thing is indeed a bit bloody!"


    Wu Yun became a little closer to Qin Yingling, "In that case, we have a common enemy."


    Qin Yingling opened her mouth wide, which was a bit incredible. If she could open her eyes, those bright eyes would definitely show surprise.


    "Then... Girl Mu, didn''t you offend the most difficult person in Shen Xiaotian to provoke?"


    Seeing several people looking as usual, she couldn''t help nodding: "It''s not bad, people with great luck are often accompanied by big troubles, but I believe that you will succeed."


    "Sure, we are already planning, how to destroy Chen He''s temple and let him, the God Emperor of Incense Fire, see how he can do without the temple!"


    Qin Yingling was surprised again, her heart jumped wildly: "Are you going to destroy the temple?"


    "Do you know how many temples there are in Shenxiaotian?" Her surprise did not fade away, and she answered without waiting for a few people to ask, "Every city has a temple next to it, as long as Where there are people, there must be temples, and it is estimated that he himself does not know how many there are."


    "Yes, but we don''t care at all. The house can be built slowly, and the temple can be demolished slowly. There will always be a day when the demolition is finished, right? Cangyu?"


    Wu Yun smiled. In fact, the one who wanted to destroy the temple the most should be Cang Yu.


    Cangyu nodded invisibly, he had been thinking about destroying the temple for a long time. When the opportunity arises, he will not let it go.


    "Don''t look at Cangyu and don''t speak, he must have an account in his heart. Once someone calculates and hurts my family Bingyun, he will definitely take revenge and go back. Chen He, who offended his wife-loving demon, that''s his bad luck. ."


    A person in Dark Cloud Barbara said that he didn''t notice other looks at all. Especially Qin Yingling, she really could not have imagined that this was the case.


    "The temple in Shibiya, I heard that some time ago, all the believers woke up and smashed the temple. Don''t you say that you are involved?"


    "We were just passing by." Mu Bingyun said lightly, "But the believers inside were a little enthusiastic and invited us to come in and sit."


    "Yeah, we sat down for a while and then left. Hey, isn''t that temple gone?"


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help laughing, the appearance of the dark cloud was really bad. She also knew that there must be several people''s handwriting, so her face suddenly became serious.


    Since a few people can wake up the believers over there, then... can they also help her wake up her sister?


    "Miss Mu, may I ask, what method did you use to wake up those believers?"


    "This is mainly due to the dark clouds."


    Mu Bingyun had already guessed Qin Yingling''s purpose and was not disgusted. They were very happy to do things that could awaken Chen He''s followers.


    "Actually, it was the combination of my hypnotism and Frozen Cloud''s illusion that woke those believers up. However, the higher the strength and loyalty of the believers, the more difficult it would be to respond."


    Wu Yun did not hide, "Although many believers in the previous temple were loyal, their strength was basically in the realm of gods, and few were above the gods, so I was easily awakened. The most important thing is that they It is a temple closest to the Nether passage, and the people who go in are mostly from the Nether, and it¡¯s not too long.¡±


    Qin Yingling also understood, but she still said: "If possible, Miss Mu and Miss Wu, can you do me a favor and try to wake my sister up."


    At this time, Qin Yingling''s face was only cautious, and she still had a little hope for her sister. Although she has natural powers, she is a person with feelings, "To tell the truth, apart from Master, there was only such a sister who was my only relative. Before she was not confused by Chen He, my sister treated me very well. She was mistaken in the attempt, no matter what, I have to wake her up."


    She can''t guarantee that the Qingling Grass will definitely work, even if there is only a small chance, she will not give up. Now that the master has gone to Dan Xiaotian, no one can help her, she can only rely on her own strength to call back her sister.


    As for Zidianzong, although she is a core disciple, there is a saying that is well said, when people leave the tea, and the master leaves, who will pay attention to them?


    As for the matter of Heavenly Eyes, other than her master and sister, no one else knew, and thought she was only relying on consciousness to identify. After all, as a cultivator, even if there is no naked eye, as long as she is conscious, she can act normally.


    The reason why she confessed when she saw Mu Bingyun was precisely because she had heavenly eyes and could see more. If she deliberately concealed it, they would never be able to talk like this at this moment.


    "Of course, we are very happy to do things that make Chen He unlucky. This bad thing always likes to confuse people. At the beginning, I wanted to force Bingyun to become his disciple. Humph, since he dares to do this, he is not afraid of it. We destroy his temple."


    Qin Yingling suddenly felt that it was a bit tragic that Chen He offended these people with great luck.

 Chapter 961： Chasing the Cloud Beast

    Several people had been hiding in the grass to talk, and before they knew it, the two sides got closer again. To be honest, Mu Bingyun had never approached someone so close.


    Qin Yingling always has something that others don''t have. She can''t tell, but she can feel it intuitively.


    At night, it is the time when monsters hunt, so it is impossible for the beasts to appear at night.


    They waited from night to dawn, until the warm sunlight shone on them, and under Qin Yingling''s advice, they stopped talking.


    They hid in the grass. There was a huge stone next to the grass, which was just enough to cover their figures. They secretly watched from the side of the huge stone, and there was a green lawn there. The lawn was full of tender green grass, like it had grown at the beginning of the night, with a few drops of crystal dew hanging on it.


    These tender and green grasses are the food for the beasts who ride the snow and chase the clouds.


    "Miss Mu, the beasts who tread the snow and chase the clouds are very docile and kind-hearted monsters. They won''t attack people. If you need to catch one of them each, if you treat them kindly, you may have unimaginable gains."


    "This is what my master told me. Master never speaks to deceive me. In short, treat your partner well, right?"


    Qin Yingling said, "Actually, I also have a beast that treads snow and chases clouds. It''s a second-order god, and it was given to me by my master back then."


    "But I''ll show it to you now, or you won''t be able to catch them."


    Several people suppressed their thoughts. In fact, they did plan to find one to use as an escape, not because they were bad, but because they had an intuition that they would be hunted down soon.


    As for the treatment of their partners, this group of people will never treat their own people badly, even if it is only used as a means of transportation.


    Qin Yingling also got to know the five people before she told them everything about stepping on the snow and chasing the cloud beast, and she felt that following these people would also be a blessing for the beasts on the snow and the cloud.


    Her own luck is basically used on the innate supernatural power, so, as for the rest, it is not as smooth as Mu Bingyun and others. Following Mu Bingyun''s side these few days, I found a lot of good things.


    "Come on, wooden girl, get ready."


    Qin Yingling''s words fell, and after a while, Mu Bingyun felt a slight noise.


    After a while, something like a cloud appeared in front of their eyes. When they saw it clearly, they were surprised to find that it was indeed a cloud. When the cloud fell on the ground, it appeared one by one. The monsters that rise up soft, their eyes are indeed very gentle.


    Much like an enlarged rabbit, but there are still many differences. They have a pair of delicate wings on their backs, almost transparent in color, a pair of ears are not as long as rabbits, but their bodies are clumps and white. , it looks a little likeable.


    It was hard for them to imagine how this thing could be the beast who treads the snow and chases the cloud. Originally, they thought that the beast who treaded the snow and chased the cloud was an animal with a body like a horse, which was really a big accident.


    "In fact, their bodies are like clouds."


    "This is just their most commonly used form. They can transform into all things, but they can''t transform into human form."


    At this moment, they all felt that Qin Yingling''s master must be a big man. She knows too much, and they feel that even some of the powerhouses in Shenxiaotian don''t know as much as she does.


    "After all, they are herbivores, so it is more convenient to transform into herbivores. When they transform into the body, it is the fastest time. Just like before, they are not real clouds, and they also have limbs. and wings."


    Qin Yingling saw the stunned gazes of the five people, and said again: "The shape you have in your hands is probably the same as a Pegasus, right?"


    The five couldn''t help nodding, Mu Bingyun said, "It''s true."


    Qin Yingling smiled lightly: "Why are they Pegasus? This is their own hiding. Only when they transform into Pegasus can they protect themselves in front of humans."


    "Wood girl, you can do it now."


    There are also many beasts who came here to step on the snow and chase the clouds, and Mu Bingyun and the others immediately picked them up.


    "Hey, aren''t all the beasts walking on snow and chasing clouds all white?"


    Dark Cloud seemed to have found something, and felt a little surprised, and then she responded, "Could it be that they fooled people themselves?"


    "Ms. Wu is right, it''s smarter to transform herself into a snow-walking beast of another color. She knows how to use color to disguise herself, so that people will mistake them for impersonation."


    Suddenly, the eyes of the five people fell on the snow-walking beasts of different colors. These snow-walking and cloud-chasing beasts are either black or gray, and by coincidence, there are exactly five of them.


    They only need to catch these five and one more white to complete the task.


    So, the five saw the opportunity and hid their breath. After seeing the opportunity, they jumped out at once. The first was Cang Yu, and he caught two at once, just one black and one white.


    And the next four people grabbed all the remaining four, which was very smooth.


    After they were caught, the five quickly jumped out of the snow-chasing cloud beast. At this moment, the snow-chasing cloud beasts who were eating food seemed to know something. They only felt that the smoke was blown away in front of them, and it was densely packed. A piece of snow-chasing cloud beasts disappeared like this, and they could not even capture their direction and traces.


    At this time, they can be considered to have experienced the speed of stepping on the snow and chasing the cloud beast, so fast that they can be caught.


    Conversely, if it wasn''t so fast, it wouldn''t be so admired.


    Dark Cloud took the white snow-walking beast chasing the cloud into her own space, which was brought by her body and was able to take in lower-level monsters than herself.


    The remaining five were shivering in the hands of everyone.


    "Is this frightening?"


    Ying Changqing poked its face, and found that those docile eyes were indeed full of fear.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you," Ying Changqing took out the divine elixir and put it next to the mouth of the beast who treads the snow and chased the cloud. , "As long as you are willing to follow me sincerely, in the future, even if I am cheeky, I will take care of my uncle''s request."


    "Evergreen, I find you are a little shameless!"


    The Snow-Treading Cloud Chasing Beast in Wu Yun''s hands has settled down, and he is eating the medicinal pill with relish, looking very enjoyable.


    Ying Changqing didn''t care whether he laughed or not, he was only taking care of this beast who was walking on snow and chasing clouds in his hand. It was really unexpected that something so small, no bigger than a rabbit, could be used as a mount.


    Gradually, the snow-walking and cloud-chasing beasts in the hands of the five people also quieted down. After taking the medicine pill, they didn''t seem to be so afraid, and they seemed to know that nothing would happen to them.

 Chapter 962： Fang Market of Rolling Bamboo Forest

    It didn''t take long for the five people to gradually raise clouds. This time they were very close. They could clearly see that in front of the clouds, it was the heads of the beasts who walked on snow and chased the clouds. When they saw them tilt their heads, as if It''s for them to sit on their backs.


    At the same time, Qin Yingling also summoned her own snow-chasing cloud beast, which also looked like a cloud, but it was much bigger than the others.


    A few people sat up, and before they could react, suddenly the whole person flew up, and the speed was very fast. Even if they tripled their strength, they could not catch up. This is the first-order god-level stepping. Snow chases the cloud beast!


    In the end, the five of them had to do other tasks in the bamboo scroll forest, so after they recognized them as their masters, they took back a specific space. At the same time, he generously gave them a bottle of medicinal herbs, and Mu Bingyun also gave Qin Yingling a bottle.


    "I didn''t expect this one in my family to be able to eat such a good medicine pill."


    is not that right?


    Mu Bingyun found a lot of elixir in the Zhuanzhu Forest. In order to find the snow-chasing cloud beast, she used part of the elixir to make pills. As long as she is strong enough and has elixir, Chiye can refine what she needs. ''s elixir.


    It can be said that as long as the five people are there, they will never be wronged. As for those in the Bamboo Forest, there are also a lot of them being preyed on by other monsters. They seem to have only two fates, one is to become food for others, and the other is to follow humans.


    Just because they only have the strength of second-tier god-level monsters, they will only be bullied miserably in such a place where the weak eat the strong.


    "Wood girl, what else do you need to look for next?"


    Qin Yingling knew about the five people before, but she didn''t inquire more about what tasks they took.


    "Three magical orchids, two pieces of Xingyao black iron, and purple feather tencel." Mu Bingyun silently explained the task he had accepted. At this moment, the five people were slowly walking out of the bamboo forest.


    In fact, for so many days, they have been on the periphery.


    Rolling Bamboo Forest is divided into the periphery, the middle, and the depth. Relatively speaking, the outer areas are not so dangerous. Once you get to the middle, you have to be careful. A little monster that comes out can take your life.


    As for the depths, basically no one dares to break in. Even if it is the realm of the gods and kings, if you enter the realm, you must consider being attacked by monsters and die at any time.


    Rolling Bamboo Forest is a good place, and it is also a very easy place to die.


    Between the outer and the middle, it is separated, and there is a market in the middle, which is specially prepared for people who come in. As long as you have enough **** stones, you can live in the inn here and get everything you want.


    For example, some desperados like women, and they can be found here. Everywhere, there is always a group of women who obtain resources from men at the cost of their flesh.


    Likewise, there is a group of men here, and Israel serves women who like handsome men. Most of these women are unrestrained, and their appearance is medium and low, but their strength is not low.


    A few people came out from the periphery and saw the lively and lively Fang Market. The prosperity in front of them was very similar to the city without residence, only more lively than the city without residence.


    There are many beautifully dressed women around, winking at the people who come, their clothes are scanty, and they are full of dust.


    But these women will not be ignorant, as long as you choose to refuse, they will not come to force, but will smile and turn around to greet other people.


    And the other side is interesting, here are all well-dressed men, all of them look impatient, with cold smiles on their faces, but still greet the women who come in.


    No matter whether these women are fat, ugly or disabled, they all smile and bring them in like treasures.


    Mu Bingyun and a few people were standing outside Fang City, just in one corner, they could already imagine what it was like inside.


    In addition to this, there are other places that sell elixir, elixir, artifacts, etc. In short, this is a mixed place.


    "Miss Mu, let''s go, this place is like this, you don''t mind, just get used to it, these people also have their own goals, here are your wishes and my wishes, of course, there is no lack of unruly , People who want to do something with their strength."


    Qin Yingling thought that several people were not used to it, so she explained.


    In fact, they don''t need to explain, several people also understand that many things are the same everywhere, just evolve in another place.


    "Let''s find a place to rest first, and then see what we need outside. After all, the middle part is quite dangerous and we must be fully prepared."


    Mu Bingyun decided instantly, "Miss Qin, you are familiar with this place. I wonder if you can take us to a quieter place?"


    "Okay, you come with me, in fact, I don''t really like the lively look here."


    Qin Yingling glanced at the men and women who were making a fuss. Although she couldn''t interfere with other people''s style, she could never fit into these people. She also believed that Mu Bingyun and the others did the same.


    Qin Yingling led the five people past the place where the women were standing, and a strong smell of fat wafted over.


    When the women saw three handsome men approaching here, their eyes lit up. Just as they were about to come over, Qin Yingling suddenly threw a few divine stones and said, "Please make way for the girls."


    Those women were stunned for a moment, then they understood, smiled, and did not come again. Although they were very sorry, they lived here according to the rules.


    If the people they meet are unwilling, and they provoke powerful powerhouses at that time, then let alone earning resources, their lives are probably gone.


    "The three women are truly stunning. Although one can''t see and the other is only twelve or thirteen years old, they are not comparable to us. No wonder the three young masters didn''t even look at us."


    "Yes, we can see the beauty of the sky and the country all day long. How can we get into their eyes?"


    "Especially the woman in red, even me, I couldn''t help but take a few more glances."


    ¡­


    The discussion of the women came from behind, and they all smiled and ignored them. Such wise people, they don''t mean anything contemptuous, and everyone''s fate is different.


    This is a firework alley, and both sides are occupied by those gorgeous women. The six people walking here seem out of place. Knowing that he was not interested, those beautiful women threw a few winks, but did not dare to come up to disturb them.


    A few people will not be interested in them, which does not mean that all the people here are the same as them.


    They saw several fierce-looking, even burly men, squinting at these gorgeous women. Their clothes were so revealing that they couldn''t bear to look directly at them, but they were the favorite of these desperados.

 Chapter 963： Three stoned

    The front of his chest is snow-white, and his body is covered with a layer of veil. There are a few people around Mu Bingyun who have seen Yuding Palace women dress you up, and they all feel a little embarrassed.


    I saw those big men with one arm around a woman, and by the way, they squeezed the woman''s snow white, and said foul language. The woman smiled and led them in, and didn''t mind their rudeness at all.


    Soon, a long alley of fireworks finally passed.


    Breathing in the fresh air, several of them looked at each other and smiled. At the same time, they were covered with a layer of divine power, and they shook with force to dissipate the rich odor of grease.


    "It seems that a few of you have passed through such a place for the first time." Qin Yingling couldn''t help teasing, "This is the quietest place, of course, compared to the place you used to, it is a lot worse, oftentimes. You will also see the previous scene, Miss Mu, just let it go!"


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Nothing, it''s already very good here."


    At least there is no strong smoky powder smell, and you can even smell some fresh grass.


    stepped into the inn, and after asking for a few rooms, a few people came out to find some things they needed. After entering the middle, there is no Fang Market, so they have to prepare all at once. Every time they exit and enter, they increase the odds of being dangerous.


    Pills and artifacts are essential, they are not lacking in artifacts, let alone Chiye, and Cangyu, a god-level refiner, as long as there are enough materials, they are not lacking.


    As for the medicinal herbs, you only need to go out and buy some elixir, and you can let Chiye help refine it. For their current wealth, it is still very easy to prepare what a few people need.


    After preparing all this, everyone went back to their houses to recover their strength.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun finally took out the three strange stones that she had obtained earlier. The three stones were unremarkable. If there was no treasure hunter like Chi Ye, she would not have discovered the unusualness of these three stones. .


    "What the **** is this?"


    There are some doubts in her heart. When she was in the Wuju City trading market, Chiye sent her a very strong message, asking her to get these three ugly stones.


    She only remembered when she had some free time.


    The three stones are not big, each one is the size of a fist. Seeing her doubts, Cang Yu also came over to observe together. A stone was held in his hand, and it felt extremely cold. Other than that, it was just a very ordinary stone inside and out.


    "I didn''t see it either."


    Cangyu observed the three stones one by one and found no difference.


    "Chiye won''t deceive me, we can''t see it, maybe it''s not strong enough."


    She put three stones into Chiye''s space, and at this moment, she only felt a sudden shock within Chiye. The three stones that were previously in Chiye space ran out one after another and landed on the small piece of black soil.


    She was stunned, her eyes fixed on that place.


    "What happened to Bing''er?"


    "Some cases."


    Mu Bingyun''s face became more serious. She found that the three stones were lying on the black soil and melted at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    is really transformed!


    turned into a liquid and slowly penetrated into the black soil of the loam, just like ice cubes melted by heat.


    Before she could think about it, she felt a shock, and her consciousness was driven out by this force. However, although this power was powerful, it did not hurt her.


    At this moment, except for Chiye''s storage space, she can''t see it anywhere else. Consciousness wanted to penetrate in to see what happened, but there was a piece of fog in front of him.


    After ??Mu Bingyun told Cang Yu about the situation, he fell into deep thought.


    "Bing''er, do you remember the last time Chiye found a change in the secret realm of the divine way? Maybe this time I met a treasure that is good for it, and it might change again. Since you can still use the Chiye space, It means it doesn''t mean to drive you away."


    As far as he knows, even a 12th grade artifact cannot evolve automatically unless it is man-made. However, from the very beginning, Chiye gave him a very mysterious, even undetectable.


    "Then let''s wait."


    Mu Bingyun actually guessed the same way. From getting Chiye to now, she has never figured out its secret, let alone where the end of Chiye is.


    At first, she thought Chiye was a very powerful fairy, but when she arrived in the fairy world, she found that there was no fairy that could be as powerful as Chiye.


    Afterwards, she thought Chiye was a divine weapon, but when Cangyu told her that the divine weapon could not reach the level of Chiye, she was shocked, but also felt very reasonable.


    So, what is the grade of Chiye?


    She doesn''t understand, but she believes that Chiye will also surprise her this time. The appearance of the black soil alone has helped her a lot, so she is looking forward to this matter.


    ¡­


    Fang market is particularly lively in the middle of the night, like a city that never sleeps, with bright lights and darkness everywhere, it is no longer able to stop the footsteps of the people here.


    Especially in Fireworks Alley, the girls there are more enthusiastic, and even in the alley on the side, the gentleman over there treats the guests a lot more warmly.


    Suddenly, a group of black-clothed men poured in outside the bamboo forest. All of them exuded murderous aura and rushed into the market. The people in Fang City seem to be used to it, and they are still doing their own things, and they are not distracted by the arrival of these people.


    The group quickly walked into Fireworks Lane.


    "Master, do you need to stay here at the slave''s house?"


    "Big brother is tired all the way, why don''t you stay with the little girl?"


    The women on both sides of the ?? are even more gorgeous under the lights at night, with a demonic face and a pair of seductive eyes, which unknowingly dissipated a lot of murderous aura from this group of people.


    "Wait a minute!"


    A burly man in the lead stretched out his rough palms and grabbed the snow white on the woman''s chest fiercely. With a wicked smile in his eyes, he raised his hand to the tip of his nose and took a deep breath. He couldn''t help cursing: " What a slut!"


    "Hate!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The woman''s blushing face made the leader laugh, pulling the woman into his arms and rubbing her body, "Little ****, I''ll find you later when the uncle is done. you."


    The charming woman couldn''t help but let out a snort, and looked at the big man with watery eyes: "Master, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "Little girls, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, go, wait, the uncle will come to clean you up later!"


    After the big man said that, he pushed the woman away with a smile on his face. The woman was shy for a while, and there were a few divine stones given by the big man in his hand.


    "Good brother, then people will go back and wait. When you do things, save your energy, otherwise the uncle will not be able to walk out of this fireworks alley tomorrow!"

 Chapter 964： How is your luck up?

    "Saucy girls, the uncle has strength. When the uncle comes back, I will let you know what a man is!"


    Having said that, the big man really left. As for the group of subordinates behind him, he also made an appointment with the women on both sides, withdrew the joke, and once again exuded a strong murderous aura.


    "Sister, who are those?"


    A weak and weak woman stretched her head out, and hurriedly shrank inward.


    The woman who had been molested by the big man before had her lips curled up in red: "Xiaoye, don''t ask so much, most of the people who come here are desperadoes, we women, just serve them well, serve them well, save With enough divine stones, maybe one day, we will be able to go to other places in Shenxiaotian and live a stable and peaceful life."


    Once again, he will not be crushed under the body by these big and rude, and suffer all kinds of brutal torture.


    The woman turned around and walked into the building with a soft smile. She did not forget that this uncle is a generous person.


    If other things aside, the night of Fangshi is very beautiful, especially in the back of Fangshi, there are rows of quiet places, behind this row of houses, there is a flowing river, the river water is very clear, and there are still reflections in it. with a bright full moon.


    The so-called moon and stars are rare, and a few stars dotted on the side make tonight''s night different.


    I don¡¯t know when, the originally round moon actually hid in the clouds, but the stars seemed to be disappearing.


    A dark cloud floated to the top of the inn, as if marking something.


    A gust of cool wind rose, and in the inn, Mu Bingyun and the two woke up from their practice.


    "Murderous!"


    She said lightly, and was about to get up when she heard Qin Yingling''s voice.


    "Wooden girl."


    The two got up and opened the door, only to find that the other people were also outside.


    Ying Changqing explained: "Miss Qin said that someone surrounded this place."


    Mu Bingyun immediately understood that Qin Yingling''s heavenly eyes had already discovered it, so she called Ying Changqing and the others over. She nodded, stepped aside, and let a few people in.


    "I think these people are full of murderous aura, and their strength is above the fifth rank of priests, and there is also a strong man of the ninth rank of priests." Qin Yingling''s color is also a little serious, she is just a priest Fifth-order, although Cangyu can also deal with the sixth-order powerhouse of priests.


    But there are twenty priests of the sixth rank outside, not counting the priests of the seventh or eighth rank, there are also ten or so, plus thirty or so of the priests of the fifth rank, and finally the ninth rank of priests. Yes, these people combined together are equivalent to a medium-sized martial art.


    The most important thing is that they are murderous and look like desperados, so their strength needs to be added to the level of their real strength.


    Here, the highest strength is her and Cangyu. Even if the two of them can deal with three people, they can only deal with six people.


    After Qin Yingling''s explanation, several people looked at each other, thinking they would be nervous or afraid of something, but Qin Yingling saw only one look in their eyes, finally coming.


    At this time, she was a little anxious: "Those are dozens of people in the realm of the gods, Miss Mu, I think they are deliberately targeting you, you can think of a way to escape. I will stabilize them at the back, and then I will Show your identity, they shouldn''t do anything to me."


    Qin Yingling was right on this point. There were not many people who dared to provoke the core disciples of Zidianzong.


    But Mu Bingyun shook his head: "Miss Qin, at this time, even if you reveal your identity, I''m afraid it won''t work. Since these people are desperadoes, they will not let you go. Besides, don''t you think this matter is very important? Is it strange? Why did we just arrive in Fangshi, and there were people who were chasing and killing?"


    At this time, there was a noise outside, and listening to the movement, it seemed that they were driving away the people in the inn. Although these people are desperados, they don''t dare to kill too much, otherwise they will definitely not be able to get along here.


    "What does the wooden girl mean?"


    Qin Yingling''s face sank, "I never thought that Qin Ming would use this method!"


    At this time, she guessed that it must be Qin Ming who rewarded this group of people, so that these desperados were dispatched, and the price must not be low, otherwise these people would not be allowed to work so hard.


    "So, what is the wooden girl going to do?"


    "What else can I do? Of course I killed it." Ying Changqing raised his head, "Uncle Master, it''s time for me to show off after being in Shenxiaotian for so long." Ying Changqing raised her eyes and glanced at Qin Yingling, Seeing her worry, she quickly said, "Miss Qin, don''t worry, just my uncle and my uncle, the two perverts, the ninth-rank cleric outside, my uncle will definitely be able to solve it."


    Qin Yingling was silent for a while, and instantly used the eyes of the sky to check the luck of a few people, and suddenly she was stunned: "How is it possible?"


    "Miss Qin, what did you find?"


    Qin Yingling stared at a few people, her body trembling slightly: "How come your luck has increased?"


    If it was said that one person had risen, she could barely accept it. As a result... the luck of these five people turned out to be rising again and again. Now she somewhat believes that they can deal with people outside.


    At this time, she had a guess and couldn''t help but watch her luck again, and now she didn''t know what to say.


    The eye of the sky has been absorbing her luck, so her luck can only keep her from suffering, but what did she see just now?


    Tianyan stopped absorbing her luck, and her luck also increased!


    Really went up! !


    Originally, her luck was only a little yellowish color, but now it is close to light red. As long as there is no accident, it is likely to slowly rise to red, or even a deeper color of fiery red...


    Qin Yingling was really frightened by herself.


    The five of them stared at Qin Yingling, and they didn''t quite understand it. In fact, they didn''t know much about luck. It was only after they got to know Qin Yingling that they knew that there was such a master in it. However, Qin Yingling''s explanation is indeed very convincing. If you think about it carefully, isn''t that the case?


    After a while, Qin Yingling came back to her senses. Although she didn''t have naked eyes, Mu Bingyun did feel a line of sight, as if she was looking at some monster.


    Qin Yingling took a deep breath and said, "Miss Mu, I really borrowed your luck." She couldn''t help but be shocked. Master once said that if there were no accidents, she would have cultivated up to a **** king at most in her life. In the realm of life, there will be no progress.


    It is because she can''t bear this big luck, and Tianyan will help her absorb all the luck. A cultivator who does not have enough luck will not be able to progress at all.

 Chapter 965： come looking for trouble

    Many people say that the life of a monk is infinite, especially if you keep practicing and step by step to the top, then your life is indeed infinite.


    However, why many monks have not made progress for many years, just because their luck has been exhausted.


    And some people will ask, as long as there is Yanshou Dan, won''t they be able to continue to live?


    What she wants to say is that getting Yanshou Dan is also a kind of luck, and any change in a good aspect is luck for a person.


    Seeing the puzzled gazes of Mu Bingyun and the others, the tension and surprise on her face faded, and she turned to the bright smile she used to say: "Miss Tuomu''s blessing, now my path forward seems to be a little wider."


    Originally, she just wanted to use the luck of Mu Bingyun to find the Qingling Pill, but she didn''t expect to bring such a big change to herself.


    She finally understood what the master said, she will become a person of great luck sooner or later if she is by the side of the person with great luck , to overcome all difficulties, and then to be able to go to the top.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside the door, interrupting the conversation of several people.


    At this time, even if they wanted to escape, it was already impossible.


    Another loud noise, I felt like a violent storm in front of me, and the door of the room shattered in response. The whole door has been shattered into pieces, and there is billowing smoke and dust in front of the room, blocking their vision for the time being.


    At this time, a rough voice sounded outside: "Miss Qin, please leave, I''m having a holiday with these guys, come over today to ask for justice!"


    It was the head of the previous group who spoke.


    When the smoke cleared, several people had already walked out of the house.


    Qin Yingling had a smile on her face: "I don''t know what is going on between your Excellency, Miss Mu and Young Master Cang, why don''t you talk about it while everyone is here, maybe you can solve this misunderstanding."


    "Miss Qin, I advise you not to mind your own business. After all, the God King Luohuang is no longer in Shenxiaotian."


    The implication of ?? is that you, Qin Yingling, have no backer now, and if you don''t leave again, he will be welcome.


    "Although Master is no longer in Shenxiaotian, she is still alive. Maybe she will come back someday. Are you also familiar with my master?"


    Seeing Qin Yingling say this, the chief laughed loudly: "As we all know, it''s easy to go up, but hard to come down, Miss Qin, if you have one, even if the God King Luohuang knows, it''s probably too late, so don''t talk nonsense. Now I just ask Miss Qin, to leave, or not to leave?"


    "Naturally, don''t leave. Your Excellency, I actually want to persuade you to leave. It''s dark and windy tonight. Your Excellency, I''m afraid there will be bloodshed disasters. It''s better to stay away from here, maybe you can save your life. If not, don''t say It''s the king of gods, even the gods can''t save everyone like your Excellency."


    Qin Yingling''s words were true. When she knew that Mu Bingyun and the others were not falling but rising, she understood that even if there were dangers around them, their lives would not be in danger.


    She didn''t say it explicitly. After all, it''s not necessarily good for her to say this, but her attitude clearly made several people feel it.


    The color of the leader changed. Of course, if he can come here today, he has already made plans to offend the God King Luohuang. Hmph, a God King who left Shenxiaotian and went to Danxiaotian, he is not afraid.


    Even if the other party knew about it, he would have fled elsewhere. As long as this vote is made, he can take people to other places.


    Besides, the Divine King Luohuang has been gone for so long, and there is no news at all, maybe he was killed by the powerful powerhouse above.


    With the current attitude of Zidianzong, it can explain everything. The connection between the Fallen Phoenix Divine King and Zidianzong must be broken. Otherwise, how could Qin Ming know that Qin Yingling was with these people, He even offered a reward directly, and did not tell him not to hurt Qin Yingling?


    So, he could see clearly.


    "Brothers, kill!"


    The word "kill" really has the meaning of Xiao killing, and it was said by the boss to be majestic, even giving people a kind of spiritual oppression.


    At this moment, the people in the inn have been kicked out. They seem to be used to this kind of drama, even the owner of the inn didn''t stop it.


    "Uncle Master, let''s kill it too!" Ying Changqing wanted to try harder. To be honest, he had never cut a single person in Shenxiaotian, and his hands were a little itchy.


    He didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, so those who came up to die are very welcome. Although his strength seems to be at the fifth rank of the gods, how can people who have been learning under the hands of several gods and Mu Bingyun Cangyu for a long time be weak? ?


    Although he is really the weakest among several people, his actual combat experience is indeed very rich. If he can''t kill these people in front of him, the previous beatings will be in vain.


    "kill!"


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, and immediately rushed up first.


    "Yu, the ninth rank of priest will be handed over to you, maybe you can use him to break through." Cang Yu has been at the ninth rank of gods for some time, and it is time to break through.


    If she said this, people would definitely spit a few saliva and drown her. It''s been a while, and it''s only been two or three months. Is it time to break through?


    Everyone saw a red figure, jumped down from the building, and landed in the group of men in black. He quickly drew his sword, and a blood-red sword with cold air was revealed under the night sky.


    Hearing the sound of meat cutting, I saw a round thing flying up among the men in black, and there were actually a pair of wide eyes on the round thing.


    She turned around quickly to avoid being splashed by the gushing blood from her neck.


    When everyone reacted, she ended the lives of several people with another sword. The strength of these two people is not high, but they are also the strength of the fifth rank of priests. However, in front of her, they are like a very fragile piece of tofu. , everything is broken.


    The leader quickly reacted and was about to rush over to end the life of the red-clothed woman, but he didn''t want a blocking force to suddenly appear in front of him. He looked up and saw a black-robed man standing quietly in front of him.


    The man exudes an aura of indifference, and even his aura is not weaker than him at all. Thinking that this person could easily kill Qin Yishan, who was a sixth-order priest, he understood that the opponent''s strength must be very strong.


    At this time, he even felt that the strength of a man was similar to his.


    Therefore, he paid attention to it from the beginning, but he felt that with his years of experience on the edge of life and death, the shot was the ultimate move, and this person should not be his opponent.


    At this moment, he found the right moment, raised his sword and slashed at the man''s face.

 Chapter 966： to break through

    When he was about to slash to the man''s face, his figure suddenly flashed, and there was nothing in front of him, and then he appeared behind the man, the knife in his hand was full of powerful divine power, vaguely like a giant beast about to Swallow the man''s head.


    When he showed a smile, he didn''t want the man to turn around quickly, and he slashed with a horizontal knife, and his ultimate move was easily resolved.


    The leader was stunned for a moment, obviously did not expect this man to be so powerful. The previous trick was just used by him to test the strength of this person. Now he already knows that if he does not show all his abilities, he will be afraid today. To be planted in the hands of this man.


    Thinking of this, he no longer kept it, and the two suddenly jumped into the air, and waves of strong divine power fluctuations damaged the surrounding houses.


    The boss who was watching from the outside was calm. Of course, he was able to be so calm because the leader of the previous group had already compensated him. Otherwise, with the boss''s temperament, he would definitely not let people make trouble here.


    Although this group of people is powerful, those who can survive in this place cannot be underestimated.


    No matter which side wins, it will have no effect on the boss at all. This is the so-called law of the weak, which is already an unwritten rule of Fangshi.


    At this time, a total of six people, including Qin Yingling, were already surrounded by these people. Qin Yingling paid attention and found that except for Cang Yu, who had a hard-to-separate battle with the leader of the other party, the rest of the people seemed to be wolves entering the flock, and they were fighting one-sidedly.


    The owner of the inn, who thought it would be over soon, and the others were also stunned. Obviously, they didn''t expect that a few people in the realm of gods and men would be so powerful.


    "I read that right??"


    "This... Among the six people, only Qin Yingling is the fifth rank of gods. Although Cangyu is the ninth rank of gods, his own strength is above the sixth rank of priests, but the others are just gods. It looks like a fourth or fifth rank, but why do they seem to be even more powerful than Qin Yingling??"


    "I figured it out, Qin Yingling can kill a person on average in half a quarter of an hour, but for those few, it only takes half of Qin Yingling''s time, but the jumping woman in red can kill with only a dozen breaths. There is also that little girl who is only twelve or thirteen years old, and she is also very powerful, and with a pair of fists, she can beat the opponent to shreds."


    "No, no, no, when did the realm of the gods become so powerful??"


    "I see!"


    Suddenly a voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at each other in unison, and found that the man was the owner of the inn who was beaten to pieces, "Boss, what do you know?"


    Everyone is hot, is it possible that these people are taking some kind of elixir to improve their strength?


    If so...they couldn''t help but feel a desire to get.


    The boss seemed to have a pair of eyes that penetrated everything, and said with a shocked expression: "I guess, they are not only in the realm of gods and people, maybe they are hiding their strength, just to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, that Qin Yishan challenged before said. Maybe it''s the ninth rank of priest."


    "Look, Cang Yu is not defeated in the hands of desperados of the ninth rank of priests. It shows that his strength is strong. Yes, he is hiding his strength, and they must have used special means."


    "I think the boss has some truth in what he said. Although there are many people who have challenged Shen Xiaotian to leapfrog, but those who have surpassed a big realm can still be undefeated. I have never seen it before."


    "Have you forgotten that Nan Junmo was like this ten years ago?"


    At this moment, everyone couldn''t help but think of that amazing and brilliant man back then.


    "Do you think Nan Junmo is radish and Chinese cabbage? So easy to find? If there is one, we still believe it, but this group of people is like this, do you think it is credible?"


    Everyone was a little silent at this sentence, and their eyes couldn''t help but see the one-sided massacre of the woman in red and others. Whether it was momentum, proficiency in killing, and their own strength, they had to believe you, the other party must be hiding. strength.


    "Boss, take a quick guess, how much power they have hidden, won''t they be approaching the realm of kings?"


    The boss couldn''t help laughing: "Do you think that the realm of the king of gods is there? They definitely won''t be so powerful, or they can kill people with just one finger!"


    When everyone thinks about it, it seems like this.


    The boss touched his short moustache: "I guess that the woman in red should look like a priest of the seventh or eighth rank, and the little girl of twelve or thirteen years old is estimated to be a priest of the sixth rank. As for that Two men, one is similar to the little girl, and the other should be in the fifth rank of priests, but their actual combat experience is too rich, even this group of desperadoes can''t compare."


    How did he know that Mu Bingyun felt that the God Realm was incomparably dangerous, and after discussing it with Wu Yun, he started a devil-style actual combat training for a few people, fighting against divine beasts every day, and fighting against the most powerful Cang Yu, definitely not Ordinary people can handle it.


    Besides, they are all gifted people, and after a little bit of understanding, it is simply overwhelming for these desperados with messy cultivation.


    Gradually, dozens of people died under the dark night, except for the leader who was still fighting Cang Yu.


    When the last partner died in the hands of Ying Changqing, he was completely shocked. At this time, he felt that the man in front of him was getting more and more fierce, and he even had the intention of running away.


    However, it was too late.


    When the round moon emerged from the clouds again, he only felt that his divine power seemed to be draining, and the man who was fighting against him in front of him actually closed his eyes.


    "He is about to break through!"


    Many people were shocked, yes, they looked carefully and found that this man was really about to break through.


    The whole person twitched violently. So, this man really has no hidden strength. Of course, they felt that he was the only one who did not hide his strength.


    Other people must be hidden.


    Under the reflection of the luminous light, the man''s face was cold and calm. Although he was breaking through, he still did not delay fighting the leader. Mu Bingyun and the others jumped up at the same time, and instead of participating in the battle between the two, they watched.


    Everyone felt that if that person dared to make a killing move against a man, they would definitely be smashed to pieces by these people.


    Many people swallowed their saliva, it was too powerful.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the leader was about to withdraw his momentum and prepare to flee, but no matter where he fled, the man seemed to be able to know his direction in advance.

 Chapter 967： his strength

    In the face of fear and power, he finally couldn''t help but burst out all his anger, especially the people who were killed by these people, it was the mercenary group he was fortunately built up, and he was caught by others. , whether he was wronged or not.


    So, he used all his strength and burst out at once, throwing away the knife, filling his fists with powerful power, driving the surrounding air, and instantly locking the surrounding space.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun and the others really couldn''t help him.


    Although their actual combat experience is very strong, in the face of absolute strength, they are still close.


    Therefore, the five of them were all worried. When Mu Bingyun saw this, he would throw out the divine stone and prepare to arrange a formation. A little power was enough to block it. In short, she would not allow her lover to be in danger in front of her.


    Just when she was about to start, she suddenly found that Cang Yu, who was radiating light from her whole body, moved. Even though the space around her was locked by the head, he still moved, and he moved very easily.


    went to the boss with ease. The boss didn''t think Cangyu could do anything. This was his most powerful killing move. If it wasn''t for life and death, he wouldn''t use it at all.


    After all, it is not always courageous to injure the enemy one thousand and lose eight hundred.


    So, when Cangyu came, he used all his strength to attack Cangyu''s head.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they saw that the buildings in the place where the leader''s fists had been shaken had all turned into pieces.


    couldn''t help being shocked, they all knew that these desperados must have their own cards, but they didn''t expect that the other party was so powerful, and the spare power they exuded could easily smash the fourth-grade artifacts!


    is powerful!


    So, can this man who is breaking through take this move?


    Surrounded by the whistling divine power, the buildings on the ground were lifted up, like a powerful hurricane. Many people suddenly spit out blood, obviously shocked by the power of the leader, their faces are horrified, and they have to stand back and watch.


    As for Mu Bingyun and the others, they never left the place. The formations around them were destroyed layer by layer, and everyone couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "It turned out to be a divine formation master!"


    "Heaven, it''s the woman in red. You can see how she sets up the formation. She throws the divine stone at will, and a few formations will become a defensive formation!"


    Everyone came here in unison, but they were quickly attracted by Cang Yu and the leader again.


    They saw that the boss had a ferocious face, and he was about to hit Cangyu on the head. Suddenly, they saw that the man in black robe raised his hands, it should be his palms, and the palms were facing each other. Looking at the trend, he wanted to use his hands. Block the opponent''s attack.


    Everyone couldn''t help shaking their heads, no matter how powerful the man in black robe was, if he took the move with his bare hands, let alone his hands, he would most likely be smashed into pieces.


    They seemed to have seen the man cut into pieces and blood splattered, and their eyes showed strange excitement. After seeing such a strong man''s countermeasures, after they go out, they can brag for a while.


    However, what happened next caught everyone by surprise.


    I saw the black-robed man squeeze the leader''s fists with both palms, and in an instant, a hurricane really blew between them. The squeaking sound, as if stirring something.


    Even Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but worry, a pair of beautiful eyes kept staring at the small hurricane, and their arms were in the hurricane.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!"


    Suddenly, the leader screamed and fell from the air. At this time, they found that the leader''s arms were missing. There were only bare shoulders and blood on both sides. At this time, everyone saw the hurricane disperse.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the black-robed man''s intact hands.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing, and let go of her worries. At this moment, she found that Cangyu''s aura seemed to be more vast, and she couldn''t see it clearly.


    I thought to myself, she had to wash her pulse as soon as possible, this was leaving her far behind again.


    Everyone stared at the black-robed man who landed on the ground. Although the man''s face was hideous, he also knew that he was not an opponent. His eyes flashed with resentment. When he was about to flee, he saw Cang Yu raised his hand and pushed it with a powerful divine force. past.


    Everyone was stunned, because that force formed a hurricane, wrapping the leader''s body.


    They only heard a scream, and then there was only a swoosh, and then there was the strong smell of blood, the hurricane gradually drifted away, and the moon became brighter.


    They all know that the boss is dead.


    When he looked at the black-robed man in front of him again, he couldn''t help but tremble. The first-order priest, the ninth-order priest was destroyed!


    My God, it is incredible that this person broke through in the fight between the two!


    The owner of the inn also widened his eyes and looked at the corpses all over the floor. He really couldn''t imagine that this group of people was so fierce. Especially the man in black robe, who is so powerful that he is simply not human.


    When he was still at the ninth rank of priests, he was able to be undefeated by this desperado of the ninth rank of priests. Now that he has broken through to the first rank of priests, then how powerful he is.


    Everyone was horrified, could this man be able to reach a tie with the first-order God King?


    Cangyu knew, however, that the gap between a priest and a **** king was not a star and a half. With his current strength, he could easily kill a ninth-rank priest, but in the hands of a **** king, he would be defeated within a few moves. .


    "Let''s change place!"


    When everyone was shocked, Qin Yingling had already left with a few people and changed to another place. As for a long time later, the group of onlookers finally reacted.


    On this restless night, the name Cangyu was deeply imprinted in their minds, and they could not forget it even after many years.


    As for Mu Bingyun and the others, they felt as they should, they must be in the realm of gods, but they just hid their strength and pretended to be pigs to eat tigers. Only this reason to comfort them makes them feel better.


    Such a thing happened. In fact, several people were no longer in the mood to cultivate, and instead came out of their residence.


    At night, Fang Market still did not stop, even more lively than during the day.


    They crossed the firework alley again, and the women on both sides were wearing a lot more revealing. When they walked through here, they clearly felt that the women were staring at them with pale faces.

 Chapter 968： They exchange two women for you a day, why dont you go?

    The achievements of the previous few people have long been rumored in Fang City, especially these well-informed women.


    The woman who made the promise with the leader earlier, even with a thick layer of powder, couldn''t hide the fear on her face.


    Especially when they saw a few people passing by, they didn''t dare to wink anymore, for fear that Mu Bingyun would dislike them and cut off their heads with his sword.


    They heard that the woman in red can kill a person in the realm of sages with an average of ten breaths.


    The red-robed woman and the black-robed man obviously had an unusual relationship, so they didn''t dare to go up against the bad.


    After a few people passed by, many people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Previously, the woman couldn''t help but sighed: "As expected, the fate of the same person is different, the destiny is unpredictable!" After that, a big man came up, and she hurriedly put on a coquettish smile, the whole person indented into the big man''s arms, let that A pair of rough hands kneaded wantonly on her body.


    "Several, I don''t know what you mean?"


    Qin Yingling had a smile on her face, and tilted her head in confusion. There was a group of big men in front of her. He was tall and well-dressed.


    "I have seen Cang Gongzi."


    The young man headed by ??, named Lin Xiao, is the boss of a mercenary group. His strength is the ninth rank of priests. He is full of murderous aura.


    "My name is Lin Xiao, I''m the boss of the Huxiao mercenary group. Tonight, I heard that Master Cang killed the ninth rank of priests with the ninth rank of gods. I admire him very much, and I specially invited him to join."


    "As long as the son can join our mercenary group, then everything will be treated favorably."


    "It is said that there is a god-king-level figure behind the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group, but he didn''t show up very much a few years ago. We guess that this person most likely went to Danxiaotian." Qin Yingling said in a low voice. "This Lin Xiao is that person''s disciple, and his strength is also great. He once attacked the powerful God King, and he has killed the powerful God King."


    "Sorry, we have no interest in joining the mercenary group."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly.


    Lin Xiao was displeased: "What the **** is a girl talking about here, Cang Gongzi has a decision on this matter!" Although according to the rumors, Mu Bingyun was also very strong, but those people didn''t say that she was hiding. strength.


    Since it was a priest who killed a priest, it took more than ten breaths, so it wasn''t that powerful. From Lin Xiao''s point of view, the girls are there to play with them, and she is not polite at all when speaking to Mu Bingyun.


    However, as soon as his words fell, he felt that the faces of everyone were weird, and even he felt that the man in front of him seemed a little unpleasant to him, and subconsciously felt a little cool in his neck.


    He thought that he had provoked this person from other places. When he heard this person''s record, he was only a little bit shy. After all, the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Corps, since his master left, has not been as good as before, and there are not many recruits. Those with potential will be wiped out by other mercenary groups sooner or later.


    However, when he saw Cang Yu, he clearly felt that this black-robed man was very dangerous.


    "Young Master Cang, I don''t know what to do?"


    He suppressed the strong danger and couldn''t help but ask, the blue and green talent made him coveted incomparably, if such a person joins his mercenary group, maybe one day, his tiger roaring mercenary group will be To be able to produce a character like Nan Junmo.


    The leader of the mercenary group who was killed by the man happened to be ranked tenth, so, at dawn tomorrow, Cang Yu''s ranking on the Talent List will definitely shock Shen Xiaotian.


    Of course, the strength on the Talent List can only represent the strength on the surface, and there are also many hidden talents who do not want to show up. However, to be able to enter the tenth talent list, even those hidden geniuses, may not be able to play.


    Maybe their strength is strong, but in terms of actual combat experience, they are still powerful on the list of talents.


    "Let''s go, what Tiger Roar mercenary group, we are not interested in joining!" Wu Yun pouted, she couldn''t stand Lin Xiao''s previous words, what kind of girl can''t interrupt?


    is simply a preference for sons over women. This thing really does not distinguish between times, even in the cultivation world.


    "Little girl, isn''t there a place for you to talk here?" Lin Xiao stared at Cang Yu, "Young Master Cang, as long as you join our Tiger Roar mercenary group, if you don''t have any women, you can exchange two a day."


    After the words were finished, both Tao Ran and Ying Changqing couldn''t help laughing.


    They looked straight at Cangyu and wanted to see the consequences of Cangyu changing two women in one day.


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth was cold, and he bumped into the man beside him: "I''ll give you two women a day, why don''t you go?" Seeing her smiling like a flower, everyone couldn''t help shivering.


    If Cangyu really agreed, they couldn''t imagine what the final consequences would be.


    "Don''t go."


    The man spit out the word lightly, but his arm fell on her waist, and he hugged her tightly, as if he was afraid that someone would **** the treasure from him.


    Now that they have just entered the sky, naturally no one will report the deeds of their love. Besides, Cangyu has not done anything to love Mu Bingyun. In the consciousness of a desperado like Lin Xiao, the woman It was a plaything.


    Therefore, when Cangyu was like this, he was only because Cangyu still didn''t give up on Mu Bingyun.


    I have to say, from his perspective, Mu Bingyun''s appearance is definitely top-notch, especially his special temperament, which is definitely not comparable to those girls in the market.


    Those **** have been played by many people, but Mu Bingyun in front of him is definitely not like this. He didn''t pay attention to it before, but now he can''t help but look at it, and the more he looks, the more interesting it is.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a hint of coolness, and found that Cangyu''s cold eyes were staring at him, as if he wanted his life.


    "Young Master Cang, if you agree, you can also bring other girls to join, and you will be treated favorably. You know that Young Master Cang is a pity and loves jade, and now he likes wooden girls, you don''t want other girls, you can take her with you, If you don''t like it in the future, you can change to another flavor."


    Just at this moment, Lin Xiao felt a sword light slashed towards him. He didn''t have time to think about it, he quickly backed away, only then did he realize that the person who shot him was Cang Yu.


    "Young Master Cang, what do you mean??"


    Lin Xiao''s eyes widened, "Just a bitch, where are the other things that are important, Mr. Cang, you have to think clearly, I am the Huxiao mercenary group, but the largest mercenary group in the Zhuanzhu Forest. Is it possible that you still want to? Offending my Tiger Roaring Mercenary Corps for the sake of a bitch?"


    He really couldn''t believe that there were people who didn''t want their future for the sake of a mere girl.


    In his opinion, Cangyu is ignorant because of Mu Bingyun.


    "She is my wife."

 Chapter 969： Its bound to be a little frantic

    Cangyu''s voice was cold, as if declaring something. This sentence seems to contain all of his divine power, just five words, and it spreads all over the market in an instant.


    Many people were stunned for a moment. Very few people use the word "wife" in Shenxiaotian. Most of them are Taoist companions, partners, or concubines. After all, wives, in the cultivation world, how many people care about "wife". "And the relationship between "husband"?


    Wife, hearing this word in the ears of many women actually made them stunned. When they heard this word, those turbid eyes became clear for a while, and finally they lowered their eyes sarcastically.


    "Wife, is that Mr. Cang''s voice?"


    The woman tidied up her messy clothes, watched the big man with a big back and a big waist leave without looking back, and secretly swallowed the bitterness in her heart.


    "The wooden girl is really happy. Someone actually treats her as a wife. Listening to that voice, she is so protective."


    The woman raised her head and looked at the moon outside. Just when I was thinking, another big man walked in outside.


    The monkey rushed towards her, "Saucy girls, it''s still hot, come and let the uncle taste it." She frowned and wanted to push the big man away, but remembered her identity, and finally hugged her with a smile. The big man, those five words kept ringing in his ears, submerged in the big man''s kneading.


    Outside, Cang Yu had already quickly fought against Lin Xiao, and there was a ferocious wave of divine power around him again. Lin Xiao became more and more surprised, until now he has not responded to Cang Yu''s words.


    However, based on his own experience, he was on a par with the opponent.


    Suddenly, he quickly stepped back, trying to stop this unprovoked fight. He knew that if he went down again, even if the other party couldn''t kill him, he would have a hard time.


    So he said, "Young Master Cang, since that''s the case, forget it if you don''t want to. Why don''t you just take over a friend tonight? Why do you want to..." He was about to say, "Why do you need to fight for a girl?", he felt By the time the man''s moves changed, the two of them were on the same level, but then, he couldn''t bear it.


    Especially the opponent''s faster and faster moves, full of divine power, especially ferocious, I don''t know how many times stronger than the people he has dealt with before.


    At this time, he was sure that Cangyu''s strength was only below the realm of the **** king, and he, who was also a ninth rank of priest, could not resist him at all.


    He can''t be defeated. He was defeated by a mere first-rank cleric, what face does he have?


    He was already over a thousand years old, so he couldn''t be on the Talent List, but if he lost, it would not only be affected by his own reputation, but also by the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group.


    "Cangyu, kill him, kill a mercenary group tonight, and kill another one without trouble!"


    The dark clouds couldn''t bear it any longer. If it wasn''t for the person here, if Cangyu could deal with this person, she would have been the first to rush up and beat his mother.


    Mu Bingyun tickled the corner of his mouth, looking at Lin Xiao with a half-smile, seeing that Lin Xiao was beaten down by the embarrassment, the man greeted him desperately, and his heart was only so refreshing.


    "Miss Mu, Young Master Cang''s strength has grown too fast, right?"


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help but be surprised. When dealing with Lin Xiao, Cang Yu''s actual combat experience has clearly improved.


    Wu Yun looked at him eagerly, and said, "Miss Qin, you don''t understand this, Cangyu was humiliated by his beloved wife, and he was angry at the crown for his beloved wife. Whoever called that Lin Xiao had no face, who didn''t know that he was one Wife-loving mad demon, it''s not terrible to offend him, but offend someone he cares about, then I don''t know how you died."


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help nodding her head. These days, she could see her brows. It is said that the last time, even Qin Yishankou''s insulting words did not change his complexion.


    It can be seen that this person is really only angry because of Mu Bingyun.


    Poor Lin Xiao, who had been beaten into a pig head by Cangyu, how could he know that Cangyu would be so powerful, especially when he was angry, he was merciless.


    "Young Master Cang!"


    He suddenly shouted, he felt that if this continued, the other party would definitely beat him to death!


    "Young Master Cang, I''m very sorry earlier, but the next words are indeed a bit abrupt, please forgive me!"


    Cangyu paused, seeing that Lin Xiao had been beaten so hard that he couldn''t see his true appearance, his eyes were cold, and he punched him in the face again.


    "Young Master Cang, I heard that you have taken on a few missions. It happens that I have two pieces of Xingyao black iron here." Lin Xiao gritted his teeth and said.


    Cangyu really paused, his voice still cold: "Apologize first." Before Lin Xiao could react, he grabbed him and threw it at Mu Bingyun''s feet.


    Lin Xiao looked up and saw Mu Bingyun''s smile, and suddenly felt cold, "Lin Xiao, do you want to give my husband two women a day?"


    She narrowed her eyes, the danger in her eyes made Lin Xiao a little scared. Although he is licking life on the edge of the knife, but... he is also afraid of death. People who are used to life and death are more afraid of death than ordinary people.


    "Wood girl, I''m sorry!"


    He knew that if he did not bow his head at this moment, he would have no chance to bow his head. These people were able to destroy a mercenary group before, and now they can also destroy his Tiger Roaring mercenary group.


    He felt a little regretful. He had known this before, why should he come to provoke the killing **** in front of him.


    "Do you really have Xingyao Black Iron, or two pieces?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes exuded interest: "You should not only have Xingyao Xuantie, right?" She calculated in her heart, since Lin Xiao is the largest mercenary group in the Zhuanzhulin, maybe there will be the whereabouts of several other things. .


    She doesn''t believe that the mercenary group that has been in the bamboo forest all the year round will not know some useful information.


    "Lin Xiao, I don''t mind what you said earlier. Originally, you and I didn''t have any hatred. My husband is actually not that cruel. It''s just that he can''t listen to insults to me, so it''s inevitable that he will be a bit manic."


    She smiled lightly, but the people around her couldn''t help shivering.


    My heart is full of belly, that''s just a little bit of mania, it''s clearly very manic, right?


    "Miss Mu, this..." Lin Xiao hesitated a little, so he was naturally unwilling to let him take out the things in his hand.


    Seeing this, Mu Bingyun stood up and quickly grabbed Cangyu''s arm: "Husband, since people don''t want to, just kill it, Xingyao Xuantie, let''s look for it slowly, the magical orchid and Ziyu Tencel. , don''t worry, if they are in the bamboo forest, we can always find them."


    Cangyu''s eyebrows moved, and he looked back at the stunning face of the woman in red. He could feel that she was happy at this time.


    Even, her movements and appearances were something he had never seen before. He always felt that something was wrong, but the emotion and softness in her eyes showed that this woman in red was his Binger.


    "Why do you keep looking at me, husband?" Mu Bingyun blinked.

 Chapter 970： rest?

    ÔÚÕâ¸öÄÐÈËΪËý×áÈ˵Äʱºò£¬ËýÓÐÒ»ÖÖÀ´×ÔÄÚÐĵÄÈÈѪ·ÐÌÚ£¬Ëý·¢ÏÖ£¬Ëý¸ü°®ËûÁË¡£ Over the years, she couldn''t help but love him more and more.


    When hugging his arm, she felt that she was hugging a world, a world that was open to her.


    "Binger said yes."


    He grabbed her soft, pulled her into his arms, his eyes sank a little: "It''s getting late, Bing''er, after killing this person, let''s go back and rest!"


    resting?


    Mu Bingyun''s heart was bubbling. They didn''t need to sleep now, so the meaning of rest was naturally... Thinking of how busy they were all the way, it''s really been a long time... for a while, two red clouds rose on her cheeks.


    When the man saw her shy appearance, his eyes sank again, he held her waist, he couldn''t help but a little harder, and he wished he would carry her back into the house immediately.


    She naturally felt his urgent thoughts, and the atmosphere between the two gradually rose. It was extremely embarrassing to see the dark clouds. There were so many light bulbs here, and they couldn''t stop the two from throwing dog food. It was absolutely amazing.


    Finally, Cang Yu''s eyes noticed Lin Xiao, and he walked over, full of murderous aura, making Lin Xiao understand that if he didn''t explain honestly, he would probably only be able to stay here today.


    "Young Master Cang, wait, I said!"


    However, Cang Yu did not stop moving, seeing the powerful divine power accumulated in his hands.


    Lin Xiao hurriedly knelt in front of Mu Bingyun and shouted, "Miss Mu, I''ll say it all, I''ll say it all!"


    He was afraid of the two of them. He was able to do this all thanks to the master, but after the master left, he could temporarily suppress it with Yu Wei. His own strength is not low, and no one can get him for the time being.


    However, the bleakness in front of him made him understand what strength and talent are, and for the sake of his life, he had to compromise.


    Besides, even if he knew what he said, these people might not be able to get out of the bamboo forest. It is said that the person they offended is Zidianzong, and there is a crisis in the bamboo forest. Maybe before he can take revenge, the other party has already been cut into eight pieces.


    Thinking of this, Lin Xiao felt at ease that what he said was nothing.


    Mu Bingyun saw that the people around were watching, so he grabbed Cang Yu and said, "Lin Xiao, go back with us."


    Lin Xiao didn''t dare to disobey, but he felt the regretful look in the man''s eyes, as if he regretted not killing him to solve this big trouble. However, he felt that there was another reason, but he couldn''t guess.


    He stood up. The rest of the Tiger Roar mercenary group were a little indignant, but Cangyu''s strength had already shocked them. After Lin Xiao waved his hand, they hesitated and then retreated.


    In the house, Lin Xiao glanced at the men and women who were sitting with their hands in their hands, took out a box with difficulty, opened the box, and there were two pieces of Xingyao black iron inside.


    "Miss Mu, this is Xingyao Xuantie, and I didn''t hide anything."


    He also understood that Cangyu was mostly listening to what this woman meant. This made his cognition subverted, such a powerful man actually listened to a woman. He really wanted to despise and laugh at Cang Yu''s useless, but he didn''t dare.


    Mu Bingyun swept away casually, nodded to Wuyun, and Wuyun put away his things.


    "Tell me, what else do you know?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows and said, "Don''t lie, otherwise we really don''t mind destroying another mercenary group."


    Lin Xiao was also a little bitter. Who told him that he didn''t have long eyes to provoke these people. He originally thought they were some rookies, but who knew that they were a group of killing gods who would kill if they disagreed.


    As a last resort, he could only say what he knew. During this period, he originally wanted to say it slowly and clearly, but he obviously felt that a certain man was very impatient, so he had to say it in a concise manner.


    When several people learned about Ziyu Tensi from Lin Xiao''s mouth, they were also a little shocked.


    Of course, with Lin Xiao''s ability, he really didn''t get Ziyu Tencel, but if the news from the other party''s mouth was true, it would be very helpful for them to find Ziyu Tencel.


    Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while and said, "You come with us tomorrow."


    Lin Xiao wanted to refuse, but he sensed the man''s cannibalistic eyes, and quickly agreed, feeling more and more regretful. He originally wanted a few people to die in it, but now he is afraid that he is dead and others are not dead.


    However, I thought that if Ziyu Tencel was discovered, there would definitely be more than a little bit by then, maybe he would be able to share a little bit, even if he didn¡¯t take the quest and took it out for auction, he would still be able to get a lot of divine stones, so that one was a little sad. The heart suddenly became active.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t miss the greed under his eyes. However, it was Lin Xiao''s greed. The other party''s greed meant it was true. The other party must not be sloppy.


    "Then...I''m going to leave first, girl wood?"


    At this time, he found that the man''s gaze fell over, and only listened to him: "Don''t think about escaping, you won''t survive for three days."


    Mu Bingyun was also surprised and couldn''t help but ask, "Yu, what method did you use to control him?"


    "A forbidden technique discovered by accident." He held her waist, "Bing''er, it''s getting late, if you don''t rest, Yue''er will fall." His voice was a little low, as if something was restraining him. Before waiting for a few people to react, a cool breeze blew in front of him.


    Looking at the previous position, there is still the residual warmth of the two, but the person has disappeared.


    Lin Xiao shuddered. At this time, he felt some pain in his chest. He tore off his clothes and saw that there was a black mark on his chest at some point.


    However, no matter what he did, as long as the divine power moved to this place, he couldn''t pass through it. He tried to charge it, but only felt the pain.


    Finally, Lin Xiao sat on the ground in despair.


    Wu Yun and the others looked at each other silently, saying that they must not provoke the wife-loving madman in the future. This method is really too sinister.


    Why didn''t they know that Cangyu could still do this kind of poisonous trick, although they knew that Cangyu really liked to study the ancient books, and basically they were fiddling with these things when they had nothing to do.


    It seems that you can''t offend this kind of madman. Maybe someone will come up with a move you haven''t seen before, and you won''t be able to die.


    So, several of them didn''t sympathize with Lin Xiao, and went back to their rooms to practice.


    Only Qin Yingling walked in front of Lin Xiao. The latter felt that someone was looking at him, and when he looked up, he saw Qin Yingling with a smile. Although he couldn''t see it, he knew that Qin Yingling was looking at him. .

 Chapter 971： And together became a clay doll?

    He smiled bitterly: "Miss Qin."


    "Lin Xiao, Uncle Lin is a very open-minded person, but I never thought that there would be a disciple like you." Qin Yingling''s tone was very calm, not gloating, "You are used to being arrogant on weekdays, but today you are very offended. If you want to save your life, don¡¯t play any tricks, otherwise, you will definitely die this time.¡±


    "Seeing that Uncle Lin has some friendship with my master, I told you about this matter. As for whether you listen or not, it is your own business. You should consider it carefully. You cannot afford to offend these people."


    Qin Yingling didn''t say too much, and she wasn''t meddling with her own business, but when her master left, she told her that she owed Uncle Lin a friendship. She had the eyes of heaven and could see more things.


    If Lin Xiao is in trouble, he can help her once.


    "I have already reminded you that the debt my master owes Uncle Lin should be repaid. If you can survive, if you see Uncle Lin in the future, please tell me." After she finished speaking, her face turned cold. She didn''t want to say much about Lin Shan''s relationship with her master.


    Master said that he would never see this person again.


    Lin Xiao stared blankly at Qin Yingling as he left. He inexplicably thought of the peerless and flamboyant woman, and couldn''t help shaking his head. His master left him, didn''t he just hear that that person went to Danxiaotian?


    Lin Xiao felt a little bitter in his mouth. He didn''t expect that twice because of a woman, once he lost the backer of Master, and this time he almost lost his life.


    He wiped his face hard, is a woman so important?


    The sky was getting brighter, Lin Xiao stayed up all night, thinking about it all night. However, he still didn''t come up with a reason, and finally he didn''t think about it. Of course, he was also vigilant. What happened last night, he didn''t want to happen again, let''s save this life!


    Wu Yun and a few people came out early, and finally Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu came out with their hands. There was a vague atmosphere of ambiguousness between the two, which made everyone laugh. It was obvious that the two did not practice last night.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun became serious, as if nothing had happened, but the man''s fingers hooked on her palm, making her body go weak. He held her waist in one hand and carried her with him, so that he did not fall down.


    turned his head to the side and looked at the man, a smile rarely appeared on his face. She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Husband, I have never seen you like this..."


    "How about it?"


    She didn''t say it, she thought, if she said it, it wasn''t her suffering.


    "Binger."


    The man hooked her palm, and an itchy feeling came, which made her give him an angry look, and the appearance of her little daughter made everyone tsk tsk.


    "Uncle Master, you are so rare. I didn''t expect Uncle Master to have such a tender side. No wonder the Master Guild is so infatuated." Ying Changqing laughed.


    The dark cloud said: "They all say that daughters are water and men are mud. Did you two become mud dolls with each other last night?"


    Tao Ran is a little uncomfortable, why is Xiaoyun so dirty!


    Being teased, Mu Bingyun also reacted, and immediately looked serious: "Aren''t you going to look for Ziyu Tensi? It''s already early, and you haven''t set off yet. If someone finds it, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?"


    The crowd did not reveal it. Seeing that Mu Bingyun let go of Cang Yu, he stepped in front of Lin Xiao: "Let''s go!"


    Lin Xiao also figured it out, "Miss Mu, wait a minute, I''ll bring the people from the mercenary group." In fact, at first he wanted Cangyu to join the Huxiao mercenary group, and he also wanted to find Ziyu Tensi.


    The result was good. They also went to find Ziyu Tensi, but well... His heart was full of grief, and the process was a bit unsatisfactory.


    A group of people came out of Fangshi, and they walked slowly into the middle of the bamboo forest, ignoring the chatter of others.


    As soon as they stepped into the central area, they instinctively felt a dangerous aura around them.


    Even the dark clouds couldn''t help but restrain all their auras, there was nothing wrong with her being an ancient beast.


    But ordinary god-level monsters, if they know that there is an ancient beast whose strength is not as good as the other party, then she will definitely become the food that the other party shares.


    You must know that if an ordinary god-level monster eats an ancient beast, it has a chance to become a beast.


    The divine beast is a noble auspicious beast.


    is actually a title within the beast, but its status is the highest, just like commoners and nobles.


    There are many god-level monsters in Shenxiao, and many of them are very powerful, but they can only be regarded as god-level monsters, not divine beasts.


    "Lin Xiao, where did you find the Purple Feather Silkworm?"


    If you want to get Ziyu Tiansi, you must deal with Ziyu Tiansi. According to the information, the purple feathered silkworm is a giant silkworm, which is different from what they have seen. It can not only produce the precious silk of purple feathered silkworm, but its attack power is not weak, and its strength must be Not low.


    At least for their current strength, the strength of the Purple Feather Silkworm is very powerful. The weakest purple feathered silkworm is the peak of the second-order god-level, comparable to the strength of the ninth-order priest.


    If they are unlucky and encounter the third-order god-level purple feathered silkworm, they really only have the chance to escape. The strength of the third-level god-level purple feathered silkworm has reached the realm of the **** king.


    Lin Xiao recalled for a moment and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Mu, it''s still a long way from that place. At that time, I only found traces of their activities, so I escaped." He couldn''t deal with it alone, after all, Ziyu The silkworm is a monster that likes to live in groups.


    Although they spin silk and form cocoons, after forming cocoons, they are different from those ordinary silkworms, they can move freely, and their strength is stronger at that time.


    Once someone wants to steal their purple feather tencel, they will definitely attack them in a swarm, wrap them up and turn them into food.


    Yes, in addition to eating specific leaves, the purple feather silkworm can also eat people and monsters. It is an omnivorous monster, and its attack is very abnormal. Once it is entangled by its attacking silk, it is very troublesome.


    There are two kinds of silk in the body of the purple feather silkworm, one is the familiar purple feather silk, which is used to make clothes, and the other is the silk they protect themselves, which not only has a strong attack power, but also has stickiness. Even poisonous.


    Everyone recalled the metamorphosis of Ziyu Tianyi, and everyone was extremely serious.


    If you want to **** something from the purple feather silkworm, I am afraid there will be a tough battle.


    "Miss Mu, it''s still not certain whether there is a third-order god-level strength in the purple feathered silkworm. If there is, we must leave immediately!"


    The purple feathered silkworm, which is comparable to the realm of the god-king, is even more terrifying than the god-king. Although he has attacked the god-king and killed the opponent, it was just a sneak attack and a fluke.

 Chapter 972： Purple Feather Silkworm

    "I want to try."


    was not Mu Bingyun, but Cang Yu.


    Now they have made a name for themselves in Shenxiaotian, and they have the opponents of Zidianzong and Xianghuo God Emperor. If they don''t improve their strength quickly, they may be in danger.


    Therefore, he wants to forcibly improve his strength by confronting the strength of the God King.


    Yesterday, he thought about it a lot.


    If Lin Xiao''s strength is the king of gods, he might have died at the hands of the other party long ago, and he would not be able to protect his lover. This feeling made him very unhappy, so he desperately wanted to improve his strength and break into a stable world for his lover as soon as possible.


    Although he doesn''t have the heart to fight for hegemony, he is willing to fight for the peace of her side!


    "Yu, do your best, if we can''t fight, let''s retreat."


    Just when everyone disapproved, Mu Bingyun did not object. She could understand him. In fact, she was the same. She also wanted to improve her strength quickly.


    Unless there are other opportunities, the speed has not been fast, but she can improve her combat strength without increasing her level.


    The two thought about going together, so she had no reason to refute this person.


    Since the two agreed, Wu Yun and others would not object. As for Qin Yingling, she had seen it with her eyes for a long time, and the luck of the few people did not decrease, so she felt that they would not be in any danger.


    Therefore, only Lin Linxiao was a little dumbfounded.


    He was roaring in his heart, that was a third-order god-level monster, not a radish and Chinese cabbage.


    "Wood girl, that is comparable to the realm of a **** king!"


    Lin Xiao was still not reconciled, he didn''t want to die, and most importantly, he couldn''t take the mercenary group to die with him. These people are his brothers born and die, absolutely not.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and said, "If it''s dangerous, Lin Xiao, you can escape with someone. As long as you lead the way to the place, you can choose to leave."


    Lin Xiao was stunned for a moment. He wanted to say something, but the woman in red and the man in black had already walked to the front.


    He couldn''t help but follow, carefully guiding the two of them. Since people have said it clearly, then he will flee when he sees that the situation is not right.


    Everyone''s footsteps were very fast, and they moved quickly in the direction that Lin Xiao pointed.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter any powerful monsters. During the period, some first- and second-order god-level monsters appeared, and they were easily resolved by them.


    Their overall strength is a bit embarrassing now. It is easy to deal with second-order god-level monsters, but they cannot deal with third-order monsters. Of course, Lin Xiao thought so. After all, this is the place where monsters live. It is impossible to be so lucky to encounter monsters who have just been promoted to the third-order **** level.


    The task that Mu Bingyun has taken over now is only the magical orchid and the purple feather tencel. Once they get these two things, they can go out.


    "Taking advantage of this time, I will tell you the details of the purple feather silkworm."


    At this moment, Qin Yingling spoke up when she felt that there was no crisis around her.


    Mu Bingyun and the others were already convinced of Qin Yingling''s words, so they all pointed their ears and listened.


    Only Lin Xiao didn''t believe it, but remembering that Qin Yingling was a disciple of the God King Luohuang, she also listened seriously.


    "Purple feathered silkworm is a particularly ferocious monster, it not only eats leaves, but also meat. A monster of the same rank will definitely not be good at the hands of the purple feathered silkworm. Because this monster has several advantages As you already know before, there is a kind of silk in the body of the purple feather silkworm, which is used as an attack. This silk is not only sticky, but also poisonous. Similarly, this silk is as thin as iron. As long as it is willing, the attacker can easily be cut into pieces. one piece."


    Hearing this, everyone was horrified, especially everyone in the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group, who were a little trembling.


    "Also, although it can''t fly, it can travel through the woods with the help of silk. Although its size is slightly larger, it is also much smaller than most monsters, and their bodies are very light. Therefore, if the other party finds out , best to kill them before they leave the cave. Once entangled in their silk, they spit out venom, knocking the person unconscious and taking them back to their cave."


    Seeing that everyone was thinking, Qin Yingling continued: "The other thing is that when they use food, they are very perverted, they don''t like to eat dead meat, so if they are caught, they will be eaten by them. Eat a piece of it. After all, they are monsters and can''t heal, so every time they use food, they will flock to enjoy a big meal together."


    Everyone swallowed their saliva and said that human flesh was delicious. They are also a little scared. If they are really caught by Ziyu Tianyi, it can be seen that the end is really miserable.


    "I''ve already told you about their characteristics, now we have to figure out how to remove the stickiness on the silk, how to overcome their venom, and their speed."


    "As for the speed, as long as there is a snow-chasing cloud beast, it can be solved. However, it is best to kill the opponent in the cave. After all, the snow-chasing cloud beast can''t deal with its silk." Ying Changqing couldn''t help but say a sentence. , "As for the venom, we brought enough antidote pills."


    "However, this stickiness..." Ying Changqing shook his head. He had never encountered such a monster before. At first, he thought that when he went to find Ziyu Tiansi, he thought it was not a monster, but a monster with other the same as silkworms.


    Who knew that after reading the information clearly, there was such a big silkworm in this world.


    "I think I can use fire attack, lightning strike, dark clouds can use fire, and I can use the power of lightning."


    Qin Yingling was surprised: "Miss Mu, are you a Thunder Vein cultivator?" Qin Yingling was actually a Thunder Vein cultivator, but she didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be too, after all, she hadn''t seen Mu Bingyun use lightning before.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, admitting it, and didn''t explain too much. Naturally, Qin Yingling didn''t ask too much.


    "Actually, that''s what I thought too. I originally said that I could use the power of thunder and lightning when attacking the purple feathered silkworm. Now that there are Mu girls and Wu girls together, I will have greater confidence."


    Lin Xiao secretly muttered, if it does not exceed the second-order god-level monster, he does have great confidence. Once it exceeds, he feels that he should slip away first and protect his life first.


    Of course, he didn''t say it directly.


    The time has passed for two hours, and they have moved to a far place in the middle.


    "Lin Xiao, haven''t arrived yet?"


    Mu Bingyun asked, Lin Xiao immediately looked for the direction, then his eyes lit up, and he quickly walked forward, followed by everyone. Soon, in their field of vision, a boulder appeared.


    "Miss Mu, from this boulder, you can wear it out. After passing it on, there is a mulberry forest. These are the vegetarian food of the purple feather silkworm. At the beginning, I found their traces next to this boulder."

 Chapter 973： old hole

    The crowd carefully stepped over the boulder. The boulder was very smooth, and there were still water stains. Ying Changqing jumped on it at once, but it was so slippery that the whole person fell on it.


    Everyone was silent, watching him get up from the boulder in embarrassment.


    heard him mutter: "It''s too slippery, but why is the water on it so stinky? It has a rancid and rancid stench." He raised his head and found a piece of green in his palm, "Could it be moss?"


    Qin Yingling''s expression was strange, and she was a little embarrassed to speak.


    Wu Yun didn''t have any scruples, and said directly: "What water, I''m afraid these are all wastes excreted by monsters, Xiao Changqing, your luck is really good, I heard that you stepped on this kind of excrement, your luck It''s going to be great!"


    Everyone couldn''t help laughing, Ying Changqing was dumbfounded.


    "It''s dirty, go and wash it!" Wu Yun waved his hand with disgust, and threw Ying Changqing over. Everyone only heard the sound of falling into the water. They jumped over quickly and saw Ying Changqing. Qing''s whole body swam in the water.


    It turned out that there was a lake next to the mulberry forest.


    After Ying Changqing cleaned up his body, he immediately jumped up, used his divine power to evaporate the water stains, and quickly returned to the crowd.


    "Miss Mu, it''s very likely that the site of the Purple Feather Silkworm was in the past." Lin Xiao had some precautions in his eyes. He had actually discovered this place for a long time, and he never dared to come.


    The people who had seen this place with him at the beginning have all died here, and they were all caught by the group of purple feathered silkworms and made food.


    So, for the past few months, he didn''t dare to think about it at all. However, his Tiger Roaring mercenary group was coveted by other forces, so he had the intention of recruiting wise men, who would have encountered a tough situation.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Lin Xiao lightly: "Since it''s here, if you don''t want to go there, you can naturally go back."


    Lin Xiao was hesitant. If he could get some Purple Feather Tencel, even if it was a small amount, it would be better if he could catch or kill another Purple Feather Silkworm, then his Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group would definitely become famous.


    However, going here is a near-death experience.


    If you don''t gamble, the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group will probably be dealt with by other forces. In short, they won''t ask for any benefit. If you gamble, they may stay here forever and can''t go back.


    Therefore, Lin Xiao hesitated.


    He glanced at the many members behind him and hesitated for the first time.


    "Everyone, there are two paths before and after, which one do you think should go?"


    The Tiger Roaring Mercenary Corps'' faces were firm: "Let''s listen to the boss, we will go wherever the boss tells us to go!" The voice was very neat, but Mu Bingyun was stunned for a while.


    This Lin Xiao''s person is still somewhat bloody.


    "If I choose to move forward, then there is a high half chance that we will die!" Lin Xiao said very seriously, in fact, he did not want to watch his brother die.


    However, once their Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group lost the prestige of yesterday, the original enemies will definitely find them, and they still cannot escape their demise. Therefore, this is a way to die no matter what.


    It¡¯s just a matter of dying late or early.


    However, there is a glimmer of hope in the middle.


    "Boss, since we''re already here, if we don''t go in, wouldn''t we be wasting so much time?"


    "Yes, Boss, what are we here for? We actually found out that something was wrong with you, Boss. We didn''t expect you to hide this big secret."


    "The result is the same horizontally and vertically. If we move forward, we might be able to win the bet."


    Lin Xiao saw these firm faces, and squeezed his fists fiercely: "Okay, since the brothers are not afraid of death, then I, Lin Xiao, go in and try it today!"


    Let him go back like this, and he is very unwilling. Therefore, he chose to go in. He believed that when they got something, Mu Bingyun and others would always give them a little soup.


    More importantly, entering this place represents strength. Those who want to destroy them will be shocked. Even without his master, no one will dare to move the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group.


    At this moment, Lin Xiao''s chest was filled with enthusiasm, as if it was just when the Tiger Roar mercenary group was formed.


    "Wood girl, we''ll go in with you."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, but didn''t object, "If that''s the case, then let''s go! There should be a lot of Ziyu Tensi here, if you have the ability, just take it."


    Lin Xiao felt a little boiling in his heart, and the entire Tiger Roar mercenary group was also a little boiling.


    If they can get a lot of Purple Feather Tencel, they will definitely become famous at that time, and those who want to endanger the strength of the mercenary group must also weigh them.


    When they reacted, Mu Bingyun and his party had entered the mulberry forest.


    Qin Yingling''s voice sounded softly: "At this time, they should be in the cave. When they are sleeping, it would be better if they could steal Ziyu Tencel out."


    Of course, everyone thinks so too, but the purple feather silkworm is also an alert monster, and this idea may not be easy to realize.


    "How about we stun them with some medicine?"


    Mu Bingyun remembered what happened last time, maybe she could repeat the same trick and not disturb the other party, but she still didn''t want to be disturbed, just let it go. Row after row of caves, if you roughly calculate what you can see in front of you, there are hundreds of them.


    A group of purple feathered silkworms, isn''t it a bit too scary.


    "We are afraid that we have found their old cave, Bingyun, the situation is not good, this kind of old cave usually has a king of the purple feather silkworm." Wu Yun watched silently while lying on the trunk, "This king, definitely It is above the third-order god-level monster, or even higher, I feel like stabbing a tiger''s butt."


    "Ms. Wu is right. This is probably the old cave of the Ziyu Tiansi. There is even a king in it, and his strength will only be higher than that of the third-order god-level monster."


    Qin Yingling''s face was also a little unsightly. Even though she knew that the luck of several people was still rising, this kind of thing was too mysterious, and if you were not careful, it would change the overall situation.


    "Since we''re here, there''s no reason to miss it. Let''s take medicine first, go in and get dizzy, and take away some purple feather tencel." Mu Bingyun leaned over, and his eyes fell on the high and sinister stone cliff. , found that these caves are arranged in a regular arrangement from the bottom to the top, the higher the top, the larger the cave, and naturally fewer.


    At the same time, she also found that the cave is also a little different. The higher the cave, the more complicated it is. Along the stone cliff, I gradually looked to the top and found that there were two caves there.


    Above the two caves, there is nothing else.


    "Why are there two caves at the top?"

 Chapter 974： People spit out this color.

    If it was the Purple Feather Silkworm King, there should be only one, right?


    Mu Bingyun asked with doubts. At this time, Qin Yingling explained: "The Silkworm King will not live here, but deep down."


    "It seems that there is undoubtedly a silkworm king here. Girl Mu, you must be careful. If the silkworm king is awakened, I don''t know what will happen. Judging from the current scale, the silkworm king is very powerful!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she found that everyone else was worried, only Cangyu''s eyes showed a look of anticipation, and the whole person trembled, Cang Gongzi, that is the silkworm king, don''t think about it and send him to death!


    "I know, then let''s split up." Mu Bingyun took out a few medicine bottles and threw them to the people present. Lin Xiao was very surprised, why Mu Bingyun threw them to him.


    "Thank you, wooden girl."


    At this time, he had an indescribable feeling towards the woman in red. Obviously he was threatened by the other party, but now he doesn''t have much hatred in his heart.


    "No thanks, let''s talk when you guys go out!"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care about Lin Xiao, and was able to find out that it was thanks to Lin Xiao that she had always been a person with clear grievances.


    Whether Lin Xiao can survive or not depends only on their own abilities.


    "Let''s go!"


    She said, and found that the man beside her was walking faster, she couldn''t help laughing: "Yu, that''s the silkworm king, let''s not provoke it."


    She knew that he was eager to improve his strength, but she didn''t want him to be in danger.


    He paused for a moment, then quickly held her hand, "Don''t worry, Binger, if it doesn''t wake up, I won''t provoke it."


    The implication is that if the Silkworm King wakes up, he will definitely deal with it. Only under strong pressure can his strength increase rapidly.


    "it is good."


    She silently looked forward to the silkworm king not waking up, feeling a little annoyed at the slow progress of her cultivation. It seems that this time out, the Shuangyun Mansion will be established. As long as you have the power, it will be much easier to find the elixir.


    Inadvertently, her eyes fell on Lin Xiao. The latter trembled when she saw it, and hurriedly covered the medicine bottle in her hand, for fear that she would take it back and cause people to laugh.


    Lin Xiao heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her withdrawing his gaze and walking forward with the man in black robe. He swore that he would never underestimate a woman again in his life. In fact, he didn''t blame him. He had been in the bamboo forest all the year round, and he had never gone out to meet other women.


    In addition to going into the bamboo forest to do the task, it is to hang out with those gorgeous women in the market, thinking that all the women who are full of gods are like that. Of course, the ones he has seen are powerful, but they are all unremarkable.


    Therefore, in this deformed environment, Lin Xiao thought that a beautiful woman was a showy, not powerful, object that could be played with. Those who are not beautiful must be powerful, powerful, just like men.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was so stunning at first, he made such a rule.


    "Boss, they''re all in, let''s go over there!"


    A younger brother reminded Lin Xiao to react, "Go!"


    The group quickly ran to the stone cliff. Although they were fast, they stepped on the ground and did not make a little sound. They didn''t dare to speak loudly. After all, Qin Yingling had said that the Silkworm King probably lived underground.


    Mu Bingyun and his party did not move separately, but walked towards the first cave.


    Ying Changqing was about to go in when Mu Bingyun said, "Changqing, wait a minute."


    Ying Changqing stopped, "Uncle, what''s the matter?"


    A flame appeared in Dark Cloud''s hand, and when it was placed at the entrance of the cave, the sound of burning sounded. At this time, everyone found that the door was actually covered with silk.


    "This is the silk spit by the purple feather silkworm to protect itself, and it is also the silk that makes the prey come to the door automatically. These silks are transparent. As long as the prey comes up, smell the breath of the purple feather silkworm, and see that there are no obstacles in the cave, you will not think about it. Rush in. The result can be imagined, only to be stuck, and wait for the purple feather silkworm to wake up, and then you can enjoy a delicious meal."


    When Qin Yingling spoke, the dark cloud had already burned all the threads of the hole.


    "It seems that it is feasible to burn with fire." Wu Yun narrowed his eyes, "However, when burning these silks, it is more difficult than burning others."


    "Let''s go in!" Mu Bingyun said at this time, Ying Changqing almost became the food of the purple feathered silkworm just now, so naturally he didn''t dare to act recklessly, and when he entered, he looked cautious.


    When they came in, they found that it was not as dark and humid as they had imagined, on the contrary, it was very dry and warm.


    "The purple feather silkworm has some habits similar to that of silkworms." Qin Yingling explained silently, but everyone didn''t answer because their eyes fell on the front.


    It turned out that at the very front, there was also a very flat stone, and on top of the stone, a colored object was curling up. Although the object didn''t move, they saw the ups and downs of each other''s breathing.


    This colorful object is the size of two heads of a person. On the body of the colored object, threads of various colors are wrapped around, and these threads do extend out to various places around.


    Everyone observed and found that there was a huge silkworm cocoon wherever the colored silk was connected.


    Red, yellow, blue, purple, green...every color they can imagine, all in this place. The entire cave is covered with such cocoons.


    The silkworm chrysalis of different colors really shocked them.


    Even the dark clouds couldn''t help but say: "It''s so simple, it''s just born to produce fabrics, the color doesn''t need to be dip-dyed, it''s just this color when people spit it out."


    Don''t say the dark cloud is shocked, so are the others.


    They finally understood why Purple Feather Tencel is so precious, and there are not many colors that are usually spread in Shenxiaotian, or even very simple. But here, a cocoon full of various colors seems to have opened the door to their new century.


    "I love this place so much, Bingyun, let''s stun that thing!" Wu Yun was a little impatient, she could already imagine what it would be like if she could use Ziyu Tencel for her clothes.


    Even Qin Yingling is a little moved, her daughter''s family loves beauty, especially seeing such a scene, who wouldn''t be moved?


    "it is good!"


    Mu Bingyun took out the medicine bottle, moved his palm slightly, and the medicine bottle flew towards the purple feather silkworm. When she was about to approach the colored object, she suddenly undulated, and she kept the medicine bottle still.


    Then they found that the fleshy colored object turned over, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Bingyun continued to control the medicine bottle, slowly approaching the opponent''s body, the medicine bottle tilted, and the powder inside fell down, just under her control and fell into the opponent''s nose.


    In an instant, everyone felt that the Ziyu Tianyi really slept more deeply.


    Several people paused for a while after the effect of the medicine took effect, and then acted.


    "I''ll try it first." Wu Yun said, and walked towards the pink silkworm cocoon.

 Chapter 975： Alarming the Silkworm King

    When the dark cloud came to the pink silkworm cocoon, the whole person was a little happy, "Look for two more of this thing, and you can make a beautiful pink coat."


    After saying that, a flame emerged from her fingertips, burning the silk attached to the pink silkworm cocoon. Don''t look at the small silk, in fact, its toughness is comparable to ordinary black iron.


    Cultivators will have internal fire, but the fire generated by ordinary monks is impossible to burn off this thread in a short period of time.


    Wuyun is an ancient divine beast, its body is the Golden Crow, and it has its own ancient divine fire, so her fire is stronger than everyone present, and it will burn a thread in a few moments.


    Immediately, she picked up the pink silkworm cocoon, looked at it, and hurriedly threw it into the ring.


    Everyone has been guarding against the Ziyu celestial silkworm, for fear that it hadn''t fallen asleep, but after the dark clouds burned the silk, they were basically sure that the Ziyu celestial silkworm was indeed in a coma because of the traditional Chinese medicine.


    "No problem, we can take it."


    After hearing this, everyone was also a little happy.


    Mu Bingyun also walked towards a silkworm cocoon at this time. This silkworm cocoon was black, as dark as hair. Next to the black cocoon, there is a gray one, and her purpose is these two.


    When she saw these silkworm cocoons, she couldn''t help but think of some experiences she had with that man in the wheel realm, and she still remembered that she learned to make clothes inside. When I think of the man wearing the clothes she made, the joy can''t be controlled at all.


    So, she walked to this place involuntarily, and a flash of lightning appeared from her fingertips, slowly burning the silk connecting the two cocoons. At this moment, she is thinking, if she can find the lightning fire and absorb it, what kind of changes can it bring to the lightning in her body?


    If there is a pool of lightning storage in the body, it must have a great advantage when fighting against people in the future.


    Thinking like this, the two silks in front of her were also broken by her, and she immediately put away the two cocoons, one gray and one black. When she looked up, she happened to see the man in black robe, who put away two big red silkworm cocoons in one hand, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    The man didn''t know if he felt something. He raised his ink eyes and saw her smile. The two looked at each other for a few breaths.


    "Uncle, Master, there are black cocoons, gray cocoons, and two red cocoons over there."


    Sure enough, after the two heard it, they immediately went to the place where the cocoons were located. Ying Changqing rubbed his temples, he was really uncomfortable, why did Uncle Wu want to hurt him, the single dog that Uncle Wu called him?


    The speed of several people is very fast. In this cave, there are several silkworm cocoons of each color. According to Mu Bingyun''s calculation, an average of three silkworm cocoons can make an adult clothes.


    "Let''s go to another cave, it should be almost the same."


    It''s not that she didn''t think about getting more purple feather silkworms, but if she gets too many, I''m afraid they won''t be able to leave.


    A few other people agreed. It was very good to be able to get things without hurting themselves. If they really terrified the silkworm king underground, I''m afraid it would be a bad thing.


    So, after a few people picked out their favorite colors, they went out of the cave together.


    Immediately after, they looked outside and found that Lin Xiao and the others were absent. They must have entered the cave. So, they also picked a new cave and walked inside.


    The cave they chose was basically in the middle, and the higher it went, the stronger the purple feathered silkworm, and naturally the better the silk it spit.


    As for the top two, they have no idea for the time being, and Mu Bingyun is not sure whether the powder in his hand can stun each other.


    This time, they are already familiar with the road. After picking their favorite color again, they chose the four cocoons as the task this time. Because on the task, it was indicated that they wanted white, so they chose white.


    Just as they were about to go out, the entire stone cliff trembled.


    Qin Yingling''s expression changed: "No, the Silkworm King was disturbed!"


    "what happened?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes turned cold.


    "Could it be that Lin Xiao and the others made too many cocoons to disturb the silkworm king?" Wu Yun was a little uncertain.


    "No, Lin Xiao won''t. Although he is a bit slutty on weekdays, he won''t do it at this time." Qin Yingling raised her head and faced the outside. Everyone knew that she was using the eyes of the sky to check the situation outside.


    After a while, her face became even more ugly: "I found another group of people, it seems that when we came over, they were stared at. Most of those people are greedy Ziyu Tencel, can''t help but take more, only to be alarmed Silkworm King."


    "Miss Mu, let''s go out soon, if it''s too late, we might not be able to go out." Qin Yingling said anxiously, she heard her master Luohuang Divine King say how perverted the Silkworm King was, although she had never seen it before, But what her master is afraid of, she attaches great importance to.


    These people have great luck, whether as friends or as others, she doesn''t want them to be damaged here.


    A few people rushed out quickly, but everything in front of them stopped them and looked at them vigilantly.


    Qin Yingling frowned: "Miss Mu, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go out at this time. The silkworm king is already angry, these intertwined things are the silk of the silkworm king."


    "Hands...arms are thick..." Ying Changqing''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t help pulling Tao Ran next to him, "Brother Tao, have you ever seen the thick silk on your arms?"


    Tao Ran shook his head: "I haven''t seen it before, the arm is thick, shouldn''t it be called Silk?"


    "This is indeed the silk of the silkworm king. It is specially used to attack the enemy. This kind of silk can be thick or slender according to its control. In short, it depends on its mood. According to my master, the silk controlled by the silkworm king. The thicker it is, the more angry it is."


    Qin Yingling said in a bad heart, "So, if we want to go out, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult."


    Mu Bingyun also looked at the stone cliffs that were entwined by thick strands of silk, and all of them were surrounded by them.


    At this moment, they noticed the movement behind them and jumped out of the hole quickly. When they jumped down, there were bursts of sharp sounds in their ears, piercing their eardrums.


    Immediately, they saw a lot of objects fell from those caves, and fell heavily on the ground, raising khaki dust.


    Among them were Lin Xiao and others. When Lin Xiao and others saw that the outside was covered with thick silkworm silk, their faces were full of panic and despair.


    "Wooden girl!"


    Lin Xiao saw Mu Bingyun, he rolled from the ground immediately, and rushed over with someone, "Miss Mu, what''s going on, why did the silkworm king suddenly appear?"


    At this moment, a scream caught their attention.

 Chapter 976： have to fight

    Everyone went up in unison, only to see several people being thrown down heavily in the caves above the stone cliff.


    When he saw these people, Lin Xiao''s face changed greatly: "I wish Chunfeng!"


    "It turns out that it was you, so I said Mu Girl and others would never provoke the Silkworm King!" With Qin Yingling there, Lin Xiao knew that she would remind everyone not to take too much, otherwise it would attract the Silkworm King''s attention.


    I didn''t expect that the person who caused the damage was actually Zhu Chunfeng.


    "Zhu Chunfeng?" Mu Bingyun frowned, "I remember the fifth place on the Talent List, isn''t it Zhu Chunfeng?"


    Seeing Mu Bingyun asking, Lin Xiao quickly replied: "Yes, Miss Mu, this person is the boss of the Wolf Slayer Mercenary Group," his face was gloomy, "Naturally, the Wolf Slayer Mercenary Group is also my Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group. opponent."


    The answer is self-evident, it must be because he was targeted by the other party that what happened today.


    Zhu Chunfeng got up from the ground at this time, looking really embarrassed, there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, and then his eyes looked at Lin Xiao, and sneered: "Lin Xiao, you think you are hiding it perfectly, I can''t find it."


    "Zhu Chunfeng, now that the Silkworm King has been provoked, none of us want to go out alive!" Lin Xiao was extremely angry. Originally, there was Mu Bingyun''s drug, and they took some purple feather tencel. But... this Zhu Chunfeng is just like a pig head wind, provoking the silkworm king. Now, how can I tell them to go out?


    With so many brothers under his command, today he is afraid that they will die at the hands of the silkworm king because of being implicated by Zhu Chunfeng.


    Only at this time did Zhu Chunfeng realize that the surroundings were surrounded by thick silk, and these silks were still increasing, as if to wrap the entire stone cliff into a huge, new silkworm cocoon.


    "Miss Mu, do you have a solution?"


    Lin Xiao was really anxious. Although he described himself as a semi-strong man, he could only bow his head when facing the mighty Silkworm King.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "There''s no way, it would take us a while to break the thin wire before, but if it''s so thick, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    At this time, Zhu Chunfeng wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and then took a few medicinal pills to heal his wounds, and then waved his hand: "Go, rush out, the Ziyu Tencel I got this time has already allowed me to slaughter the wolf mercenary. The group has taken it to the next level!"


    After the words were finished, Zhu Chunfeng rushed over with someone. At this time, he suddenly turned around and said, "Lin Xiao, your Tiger Roaring mercenary group will soon disappear in the bamboo forest."


    After saying that, he raised the knife and swung it towards the thick silk in front of him. In an instant, everyone only saw bright sparks rubbing between the knife and the silk.


    Zhu Chunfeng was also stunned for a moment, then he used up all his divine power and poured it all into the knife. The loud sound of cutting made the ears uncomfortable. However, there are still only bursts of sparks from above.


    "Boss, it''s too strong, no way!"


    At this time, a member of the wolf slaughtering mercenary group said that there were many gaps on the knife edge of the third-grade artifact in his hand, showing how powerful the silkworm king silk in front of him was.


    Zhu Chunfeng couldn''t believe it, and slashed hard again, but... Then there was only a loud noise, and then the other half of the knife fell to the ground.


    He held the broken knife in a daze, a little unbelievable, the silkworm king silk is so powerful!


    At this moment, he seemed to sense some kind of crisis, and immediately retreated. Those members of the wolf slaughtering mercenary group who did not have time to retreat were just rolled up by a thick thread.


    Several people were immediately hung on it, thick silk wrapped around their waists.


    "Boss, help!"


    "Boss!"


    Zhu Chunfeng''s eyes paused, he took out a knife, and was about to rush to save people when he suddenly found that at some point, beside those people, objects the size of two heads appeared one by one, gradually approaching. Those who are hung on it.


    At first there were only two or three, but in the blink of an eye, it became a dozen or so.


    followed closely, and it was densely packed on top, making everyone''s scalp numb.


    Those who were imprisoned on it were so frightened that they became incontinent, shaking their bodies vigorously, but to no avail. In the end, they could only helplessly watch a group of purple feathered silkworms surrounding them.


    Zhu Chunfeng, who originally wanted to save people, hesitated at this time. If he went up, he would probably only be able to be captured by the opponent, and he would definitely die.


    "Are they going to start eating?"


    Just at this time, Wu Yun''s words were not too small or too small, and they were just passed to the ears of everyone. Suddenly, the people above made a sound of ghost crying and wolf howling, and some people even lost their voices.


    "I said earlier that they all eat at the same time with several companions. They don''t like to eat dead things."


    Qin Yingling explained slowly, but scared the rest of the people.


    Especially the people from the Wolf Slaying Mercenary Group, among them, Zhu Chunfeng''s face couldn''t help but turn pale. He took out an artifact again and looked at the silk in front of him defensively. It seems to be looking for an opportunity to go out, but every place is tightly wrapped by silkworm king silk, and there is no chance to go out at all.


    Although there are some gaps, he is not stupid, knowing that most of these gaps are traps left to the enemy by many parties.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!"


    At this time, the few hanging people had begun to become the food of the purple feathered silkworm. One by one, the purple feathered silkworm with the size of two human heads surrounded the person and devoured it fiercely. Everyone saw it. As the blood dripped from the top drop by drop, a look of horror appeared in his eyes.


    Among them, Zhu Chunfeng''s face turned pale again, and now he seemed to finally understand what Lin Xiao''s words meant.


    "It''s too scary!"


    Ying Changqing said fearfully, and was a little worried about his own situation.


    "Yu," Mu Bingyun shouted, sobering Cang Yu from his thoughts, "The opponent''s strength is too strong." She clearly saw that this man really wanted to fight the opponent.


    However, other people''s silk is so powerful, she is very worried. Especially the sound of eating from above made her even more afraid of losing.


    "Have to fight!"


    The man spit out four words and shook her hand, "Here, only I can fight it, otherwise, Binger, you will all die."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I can too, since we want to fight, let''s fight together." She clenched his large and warm palm tightly, "You go alone, I''m not worried."


    Cangyu hesitated.


    However, this stunning face has only a firm look, and he understands that if she doesn''t agree, she will secretly go down.


    "it is good."


    He agreed.


    Mu Bingyun immediately looked at the crowd and said, "You all need to protect yourselves, you only need to save your life. If you have the opportunity to go out, you must go out."

 Chapter 977： war

    The crowd did not speak, but they also understood that the only people here who are capable of fighting the Silkworm King are Cang Yu. Mu Bingyun would definitely follow Cangyu, they couldn''t possibly stop him.


    "Bingyun, be careful with everything!" Wu Yun said cautiously, "If you are not defeated, you call me down." Wu Yun seemed to have decided something, "There may be a chance that the instinctual fire in my body will destroy the opponent."


    Mu Bingyun held down the dark cloud: "Unless it is a last resort, it can''t be like this, dark cloud!"


    Once she loses her instinctive fire, the dark cloud will not know how long she will sleep, and she will even lose a huge amount of power. It is impossible for her to do so.


    told them to leave the crowd. The two of them moved their palms slightly and hit the ground with one palm. In an instant, a hole appeared on the ground.


    The ?? figures gradually fell, and soon, as if they had penetrated something, they landed on a flat ground. Looking up at the surrounding space, it is obviously a flat passage.


    Although it is underground, it is very dry here.


    It is not surprising to think that the purple feather silkworm likes dry and warm places.


    "Binger, be careful for a while."


    The man took her hand tightly, "Everything is up to me."


    "What to say, since I came down with you, the silkworm king is naturally ours to deal with. This time, it is not the silkworm king who died, but us."


    I don''t know the strength of the silkworm king yet, and in fact, she doesn''t have much confidence. However, she believes that they can get out alive, and as long as there is a chance, she will not give up.


    The two gradually walked towards the passage, and soon, a cave that was more delicate than the previous cave appeared in front of them. There are also huge, colorful cocoons inside the cave.


    One silkworm cocoon next to another silkworm cocoon, both of them were a little shocked.


    "Sure enough, he is the king of silkworms. Just because he is the king of silkworms, no one dares to take things from his hands. It can be seen that these silkworm cocoons have accumulated for many years."


    "Binger, this red is still suitable for you."


    In front of them, there was indeed a huge red silkworm cocoon, and Cangyu discovered it when they came in.


    "The texture of this silkworm cocoon is much better than the previous one. There are a lot of them here, and it should be able to make a lot of clothes. Red belongs to Bing''er. If other people want it, they can choose other colors."


    "You, the silkworm kings are still in front of you, so you just want to divide things up." Even though she said that, she had a sweet smile.


    The two went through one silkworm cocoon after another, and finally saw the true face of the silkworm king. In front of this huge colorful object with thick silk all over its body, its body is so gorgeous that I don''t know how many colors there are.


    "This is the silkworm king!"


    Cang Yu''s eyes sank, "I''m afraid he has the strength of the middle stage of the third-order **** level."


    Equivalent to the strength of the fourth-rank to sixth-rank God King, the two people''s faces were completely relaxed, and turned serious, but their hands did not let go. They knew that the silkworm king must be above the third-order god-level monster, but they did not expect that the other party was in the middle of the third-order god-level, and it was vaguely approaching the later stage.


    The color of the silkworm king is gorgeous, but the shape is not much different from the ordinary silkworm. There are also tentacles on the soft body, but the tentacles of the silkworm king are a little bigger.


    Especially on these tentacles, there is a thick silk that vaguely extends out.


    "The common purple-feathered silkworm spins silk from its mouth, but the tentacles of this silkworm king can also spin silk. Miss Qin said earlier that if you want to kill the silkworm king, you need to cut off all its tentacles. At the same time, there are also Q."


    Mu Bingyun said silently, "Yu, this time, we have to join forces. You can see how huge it looks, and it has no idea how many threads it can attack. If it''s too late, people outside may suffer too.


    Its body is very soft, and in a narrow place, it is definitely inconvenient to move, the only thing that can only use silk to deal with us. So, as long as we are fast enough, there is still a chance! "


    "Yes, as long as it is fast enough, it won''t be entangled by its silk. Its size is too large, it is indeed different from the young purple feather silkworm outside, and it is inconvenient to move. Bing''er, you attack its tail, and I attack its head. department."


    Cangyu has already taken out a knife, the knife is still a rank four divine weapon. Now he is still a long way from a fifth-grade god-level artifact refiner. But just being able to refine a fourth-grade artifact is already a gift.


    Mu Bingyun was also promoted to the second rank of the Divine Formation Master some time ago. Fortunately, she did not slow down in terms of researching the Divine Formation, otherwise she would really have to jump.


    Currently, one of them is a first-rank priest, and the other is a fourth-rank god. Of course, their real strength is even stronger. However, in the face of the silkworm king who is already in the middle stage of the third-order **** level, in addition to fighting, he can only gamble.


    Mu Bingyun took out the Chixin, this Chixin, her strength increased, and the refining materials she obtained were constantly improving. Although Chiye is powerful, he is not as good as Cangyu, who can use materials that are not up to the level to refine a super-level artifact.


    Therefore, most of Chixin''s upgrades depended on Cang Yu, and now it is also a Grade 4 artifact.


    "Yu, be careful!"


    Mu Bingyun touched a ring and came out. It was full of medicinal herbs for healing and recovery. Her magical medicine had no effect on the realm of the silkworm king.


    Cangyu took the ring, nodded at her, and with the knife in hand, his figure swept gently towards the silkworm king''s head.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were full of tension, and he also held Chixin and quietly approached the silkworm king''s tail. Under such circumstances, she knew that only with a fight would she have a chance to go out.


    At this moment, Cangyu slashed at the mouth of the silkworm king, and in an instant, the silkworm king reacted and spit out a thick silk from his mouth, like a swimming water dragon, attacking Cangyu. Cangyu dodged immediately, looking for an opportunity to attack the silkworm king''s mouth.


    The silkworm king''s eyes were wide open, full of anger, as if to say, **** human, dare to come to this place to deal with it.


    Mu Bingyun saw this, his heart was ruthless, he drew his sword and leaped over, from the tail of the silkworm king, a sword was inserted into one of the tentacles of the silkworm king, only to hear a scream.


    She held Chixin tightly with both hands, and fiddled with the tentacles, the tentacles were already **** blurred by her. There were ten tentacles on the silkworm king. After being attacked, the silkworm king could not see it, but its tail moved, and it swept towards Mu Bingyun with a huge wind.


    In an instant, she stirred again and again, until the tentacles were no longer available, the figure jumped, dodging the silkworm king''s attack. At the same time, the wire of one of the tentacles was broken, and a new one was spit out, attacking her.

 Chapter 978： fight again

    Mu Bingyun held the bare heart in his hand and quickly dodged.


    At this moment, Cang Yu raised his hand, and from where he did not know, figures leaped out one after another, holding swords, there were nine people in total, and one of them dealt with one tentacle.


    For a while, the Silkworm King did not react, and three tentacles were destroyed by these figures.


    But when the silkworm king reacted, the nine puppets were instantly entangled by the silkworm king''s silk, imprisoned fiercely, and shattered with a bang.


    Mu Bingyun''s face changed, and now there are six tentacles left.


    However, the tentacles that can spin silk, even one, make them difficult to deal with. The reason is that the silk that the silkworm king spit out to attack is not only thick, but also very sturdy. It takes a long time for them to cut it for some damage.


    no!


    Mu Bingyun frowned deeply, if it goes on like this, they will be the ones who will die. The belly of the silkworm king was bulging. Obviously, there was a lot of stock in it. After all, it was the silkworm king, how could it be so easy to deal with.


    So, she had to think of other ways.


    At this moment, Cang Yu was surrounded by rows of knives, all attacking the Silkworm King in unison. However, the silk of the silkworm king quickly blocked these attacking knives, all the silk was wrapped around it, and the knives were broken abruptly.


    She gritted her teeth, and pieces of divine stone appeared in her hand. They flew to their proper places, threw the divine stone with one hand, and moved the magic trick with the other, and the surrounding divine power surged in quickly.


    Yes, she is setting up a formation, a killing formation!


    She had to divert the Silkworm King''s attention so that she could destroy the opponent''s tentacles.


    Of course, with the strength of her second-order divine formation division, the killing formation that she has set up will definitely not be able to kill the silkworm king. However, it is still possible to delay for a few moments, and just a few moments can already allow her to do a lot of things.


    In an instant, the formation formed.


    She escaped the attack of Silkworm King Silk, and her formation was able to hold the five breaths.


    She saw the opportunity and jumped to the belly of the silkworm king. Holding a bare heart, murderous.


    Breathe!


    Two breaths!


    Chop!


    She slashed into one of the tentacles of the Silkworm King, and screamed again. The Silkworm King''s tail and silk frantically attacked her formation, and the incomparably strong formation was already crumbling.


    Her eyes narrowed, and she still had two breaths.


    The rapid stirring in her hand did not pull the heart out from the opponent''s body, but quickly swiped to the nearest tentacle. At the last moment, she swiped to that place with a sword, and she stirred it hard, and in an instant, it was destroyed again. went to a tentacle.


    At this time, there was a bang behind her, she knew that the formation was destroyed by the opponent, she instantly pulled out her heart and hurried back.


    The screams in the silkworm king''s mouth never stopped. In a short period of time, six of its tentacles were recognized and destroyed. God knows how angry it is!


    There are four left!


    Mu Bingyun knew that the previous method could no longer be used. The silkworm king''s tentacles kept coming out, as if he wanted to surround the entire space. Of course, the silkworm king did not seem to give up food outside.


    One of the tentacles is still spinning outside, and now she has no extra mood to observe the scene outside.


    During the whole time, the silkworm king''s entire body trembled violently, and his body instantly became even more bulging, as if something was brewing.


    In an instant, she saw Cang Yu stab at the mouth of the silkworm king, and his voice sounded in her ear: "Bing''er, get ready!" She followed his line of sight and looked at the tentacles that kept spitting out to death, nodded.


    She understood that Cangyu meant that when he went to attract the attention of the silkworm king, the silkworm king''s mouth was the most important thing. Although other tentacles can spit silk, only the mouth of the silkworm king can spit out the purple feather tencel.


    Cangyu has a serious face, holding a knife in both hands. The sword light was cold, and the silkworm king seemed to feel something, and spit out thick silk from his mouth. However, its body seemed to be preparing for something, so its movements were much slower.


    This phenomenon was explained by Qin Yingling. Although there is a lot of inventory in the belly of the silkworm king, some inventory is sealed in the depths of the body by it. If you want to take it out, it will take a certain amount of time.


    Therefore, they have this chance to breathe.


    The two have been fighting for so long, and the divine power in their bodies has been almost consumed. Fortunately, they have enough medicine pills on them, otherwise they really cannot be the opponents of the Silkworm King.


    Their advantage is that they are flexible. In this narrow place, it is true that the silkworm king cannot exert his own strength, so this is the reason why the two dare to fight.


    If they are outside, it is impossible for them to escape the silkworm king''s moves. Silk, the wider the place, the faster the silkworm king can control.


    At this moment, Cangyu two knives attacked the silkworm king''s mouth at the same time, and one of the knives had already slashed ruthlessly.


    In an instant, the silkworm king screamed. Suddenly, three of the four tentacles that attacked Mu Bingyun spun silk and attacked Cangyu. The long strands of silk suddenly became hard, like sharp swords. hit the past.


    "Binger, do it!"


    Seeing that he was attacked before and after, Mu Bingyun still gritted her teeth and jumped towards the silkworm king''s stomach with her bare heart in hand. She stabbed a sword into one of the tentacles. Nong, until the turquoise meat sauce was in front of him, he pulled out his sword and stabbed the other tentacle again.


    The same action, the same speed, and in a blink of an eye, only the last tentacle is left.


    It was the tentacle that spun silk toward the outside. She looked back at Cang Yu, the remaining silk was still attacking him, but judging from the current situation, he was able to deal with it.


    But this tentacle is a little far, she used to need three breaths of time. This may be just three breaths in normal times, but here it represents the moment of life and death.


    She didn''t hesitate and rushed over quickly.


    Breathe!


    Two breaths!


    The red dress was stained with some turquoise blood, and her face was a little embarrassed.


    Three breaths!


    In an instant, she grabbed the bare heart and stabbed it fiercely.


    At this moment, when the silkworm king screamed, his tail swept towards her fiercely. Although her sword had been inserted into the tentacles, she did not have time to destroy the tentacles.


    It was hard to find this opportunity, and she naturally would not give up this best opportunity.


    Two breaths, she can destroy this tentacle in just two breaths.


    So, she moved, stirring Chixin fiercely, the screams of the silkworm king and a blue voice sounded in her ears. At this time, she felt that the surroundings were dark, as if she was surrounded by something.


    "Binger!"


    She pulled out her heart and was about to escape, but found that her body seemed to be stuck by something. She didn''t forget that the purple feather silkworm definitely has this function.


    Seeing that the huge tail was about to press down on her, she was ready to fight hard.

 Chapter 979： The silkworm king died

    At this moment, she heard the sound of a hurricane blowing. I saw that the silkworm king''s tail, which was about to be pressed against her, was suddenly cut with a knife. At the same time, a small hurricane rolled in from this mouth and surrounded her.


    The hurricane didn''t hurt her, it took her away from this dangerous place in an instant, just came out. She heard a bang, but it was the silkworm king''s tail that hit its belly, where she was stuck.


    At this moment, her red clothes were no longer there, only a white undershirt was left. It was the hurricane that shredded her outerwear and brought her out.


    At this moment, she remembered Cang Yu, and hurriedly looked at the silkworm king''s head. This look almost broke her heart, because she found a broken piece of cloth beside the dying silkworm king''s mouth.


    There is still blood on this piece of cloth, the cloth is very familiar, and who is it if it is not desolate!


    "Yu!"


    She didn''t even think about it, she rushed over with her bare heart in hand, and stirred it violently in its huge mouth. She destroyed all the tentacles of the silkworm king, and because the silkworm king''s own tail hit her in the abdomen, seriously injuring herself, so she easily smashed the silkworm king''s mouth.


    "Yu, where are you??"


    She shouted, but she kept cutting off the silkworm king''s flesh with one sword at a time. Since there is no one outside, there must be one inside! !


    At this time, people outside found that the silkworm king''s thick silk had stopped moving.


    Qin Yingling was a little surprised: "Young Master Cang and Lady Mu must have destroyed the silkworm king''s tentacles and mouth, so the silkworm king can no longer control these silks. As long as we break these silks, we can go out."


    "real?"


    Wuyun was a little happy, "Then why haven''t they come out yet?" Then she worried again, "Wait!"


    "I wish Chunfeng, you don''t want to run!"


    At this time, Lin Xiao realized that Zhu Chunfeng wanted to leave secretly when he heard what he said here. Unfortunately, all the people Zhu Chunfeng had brought before were damaged here. Now he is the only one left. How can he fight against Lin Xiao? Howling.


    Lin Xiao took the members of the Tiger Roar mercenary group and took Zhu Chunfeng down in no time.


    When Lin Xiao was about to cut Zhu Chunfeng to death with a sword, the latter said in a panic, "I heard that Mu Girl and the others have taken on the task of the magical orchid. It just so happened that I have some news. Lin Xiao, if you want to know about the magical orchid. Orchid news, it''s better not to kill me! You can''t find that place."


    Hearing the words, Lin Xiao frowned. In the end, he didn''t do anything, but imprisoned Zhu Chunfeng''s divine power and threw it aside.


    At this time, the underground Mu Bingyun was cutting open the silkworm king''s flesh piece by piece. The silkworm king was dying, but he still didn''t die. As if she knew her purpose, she actually pressed her throat bone hard, and at the same time tightened the bones of her body tightly, making it very laborious for her to chop.


    The weakest part of the silkworm king is the tentacles on the mouth and stomach, and the other parts are extremely hard.


    "Yu, you promise!"


    She was a little nervous, Cang Yu was probably swallowed by the silkworm king. I remembered what Qin Yingling said that the silkworm king''s belly contains a lot of venom and viscous liquid. Once swallowed by the other party, it will definitely fall in this place and become its food.


    Thinking of this, her face turned pale.


    She gave up the throat of the silkworm king and walked towards the belly of the silkworm king. She tried to watch the scene inside with Chiye, but found that her eyes were covered with a layer of white gauze, and she couldn''t see the scene at all.


    In the end, he could only slash the Silkworm King''s stomach with a single sword, exactly where the tentacles were, and it would be even more difficult to cut other places.


    She became more and more anxious, Cang Yu didn''t answer her, she didn''t know what happened to him.


    The panic color on his face could not be concealed, and his hands were covered with turquoise liquid, which was the blood of the silkworm king.


    "Yu, are you okay??"


    Every time she shouted, she felt anxious.


    Could it be that he encountered some trouble, or passed out in a coma?


    She naturally didn''t dare to think that it was digested by the silkworm king. If he hadn''t helped her through the crisis before, he would not have been swallowed by the silkworm king.


    The more she thought about it, the more she could not control her emotions, but she could only grit her teeth and cut away the silkworm king''s flesh with one sword at a time, and her man would definitely live well.


    He''ll be fine!


    He said that he would take all the red purple feather Tencel here and make her a beautiful red dress.


    As long as she made it by himself, she didn''t want anything else.


    She only wants his!


    ßÚ slashed the silkworm king''s flesh fiercely. She shouted and started to move, but there was still no response from him. The warmth in her eyes was steamed away by her divine power.


    The silkworm king''s flesh was too thick, even after she had used it for so long, she still didn''t get into its belly.


    "Yu, are you there?"


    "Whether you''re here or not, I''m going to cut this beast."


    She gritted her teeth, and her palms had long been worn out because of the force.


    "I will definitely find you!"


    She cut pieces of silkworm king meat after another, wanting to see his voice when the next piece of meat came.


    At this moment, she suddenly heard the head of the silkworm king move, and the whole person appeared on guard, so it was possible that the silkworm king still had the power to attack.


    Thinking of this, she carried her sword, ready to make a knife for the silkworm king.


    The speed was very fast, and it passed in a swish. Just when she was about to slash a sword at the mouth of the silkworm king, in an instant, the silkworm king suddenly raised his head and screamed in pain. A hole appeared.


    In an instant, she put down her sword, and a relieved smile appeared on her face. Seeing the figure jumping out of his throat, he immediately threw away his bare heart and ran over quickly.


    threw himself into the arms of this dirty person. Although the smell on his body was unpleasant, at this time, she felt that it was the best smell.


    "I knew it, you will be fine."


    She hugged his strong waist tightly, the feeling that she was about to lose it really scared her.


    She originally thought that she was not afraid of the sky, but she realized that what she was most afraid of was watching him disappear in front of her eyes. She couldn''t bear this feeling, at this moment she hugged him and didn''t let go, as if declaring that this man was hers.


    belongs to her Mu Bingyun, she won''t let it go, no one can take this man away from her, not anyone!


    If anyone dares to take her away, she will destroy anyone!


    No, destroy his whole family!


    "fine."


    He also hugged her waist tightly. He heard her voice earlier and wanted to answer, but in the scene inside, he couldn''t be distracted, otherwise he would never be able to answer her.

 Chapter 980： Are you saying that wooden girls are still recruiting?

    "It''s okay!"


    She looked up and found that he had many wounds all over his body, but he still smiled at her, "What''s so funny!"


    "Bing''er, let''s go out!" He fiddled with her dirty hair for her, with a smile in his ink eyes, "I''ve always seen Bing''er so beautiful, it''s rare to see such an embarrassed look. "


    "The green color is really different."


    It was rare to hear his teasing, and she couldn''t help but observe him, the man was also covered in green, which made her laugh: "Don''t talk about me, you''re not the same, don''t talk about anyone, who said it in the first place , if you want to be ugly and ugly, no, we don''t want to be dirty together!"


    The eyes of the two of them were staring at each other''s eyes, and even though they were covered in dirt, they hugged each other tightly. In the scene just now, they seemed to be separated from two worlds. In a short period of time, they felt a painful loss.


    Beneath the deep affection in their eyes, there is also an obsession. They thought, they must hold each other''s hands hard, and at any time, they can''t let go, absolutely can''t let go.


    Ugly together, dirty together, if they will die, then die together!


    ¡­


    When the dark cloud crowd saw two people who seemed to be in a circle in the mud and came out of the ground together, there was only this look of shock in their eyes.


    Dark Cloud shouted: "What''s wrong with you?"


    She obviously found that although the two were injured, their lives were not in danger, but the collapse was a little scary.


    She also found that the two seemed to be more affectionate, and the feeling formed between them, you have me, and I have you, is more intense.


    What happened to make the two people who were already loving even more loving?


    "The Silkworm King is dead."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the purple feathered silkworms fleeing everywhere. Once the silkworm king died, even if the remaining purple feathered silkworms had the strength to fight, they would be too frightened to fight, so they would only flee.


    They didn''t mean to chase. During this period, Wu Yun and others had made a hole in the silk of the silkworm king outside, which was just the size they could go out.


    Everyone was still a little stunned when they heard that the two had joined forces to really kill the Silkworm King.


    "Could it be that the silkworm king has just been promoted to the third-order **** level?" Qin Yingling couldn''t help asking when she saw the situation of the two. But even so, she was still shocked, what kind of perverts were these two people.


    With the current strength, they were able to kill the Silkworm King. With time, I really don''t know how far they can go.


    Sure enough, Master is right, people with great luck are not scary, but those with great perseverance are more scary.


    The two of them were obviously collapsed, and they didn''t know how many pills they took to recover, but they were able to forcefully kill the Silkworm King.


    "It is the middle stage of the third-order god-level realm."


    As soon as ?? Mu Bingyun''s words fell, Qin Yingling almost fainted.


    My God, that''s about the strength of a **** king from the fourth to sixth rank! ! Monsters, two monsters!


    At this time, only these two words appeared in her mind. Now she fully believes that the two of them will definitely be able to destroy Chen He''s temple, and even vaguely feel that Chen He offends such a character, I am afraid it is a bit unlucky.


    "Miss Mu, you go to clean and restore first, we will help you protect the Dharma!"


    Qin Yingling felt that this place was very dangerous, and the two of them collapsed seriously. Even if they were taking medicinal pills, after all, they had fought for so long, and if they encountered danger, their strength would definitely not be better than before.


    Zhu Chunfeng and Lin Xiao were both taken aback, especially Lin Xiao, he really knew and understood what kind of person he was provoking.


    My God, can he afford to provoke such a character?


    But at this time, he was a little happy again, but fortunately he took the last gamble and won. His eyes fell on the two of them, and his eyes sank, as if deciding something.


    Mu Bingyun and the two walked towards the Mulberry Forest, where there was a lake, they had not forgotten.


    Wu Yun ordered: "Lin Xiao, you have to quickly put away the purple feather tencel in those caves, and then divide it up!"


    Lin Xiao was a little happy when he heard that the dark clouds asked him to do this. It seemed that he was a little integrated into this group of people. Without hesitation, he quickly ordered everyone to go up to collect Ziyu Tensi, but he followed Wu Yun and the others behind Mu Bingyun.


    They stayed by the lake. Originally, Lin Xiao was going to turn his back to the past, but when he found out that when the two entered the lake, Mu Bingyun squeezed a few tricks, and the two figures disappeared.


    Thinking of the rumors in Fangshi, Mu Bingyun is a divine formation master, so it is not surprising.


    He still couldn''t help but be shocked. A fourth-order **** and a first-order priest killed a monster that was comparable to a fourth-order **** king. No one would believe it.


    "Miss Qin."


    Qin Yingling looked back, saw Lin Xiao''s hesitant eyes, and said, "Lin Xiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ms. Qin, do you think they are still recruiting for Mu-girls?"


    Lin Xiao was a little embarrassed. Originally, he was planning to recruit Cang Yu, and he offered that embarrassing condition. Now that he has seen it, Cangyu is powerful, and he has seen Mu Bingyun''s power. Just ask, no matter whether it is a man or a woman, who can participate in the killing of the silkworm king with the strength of the fourth-order god, and still win!


    I''m afraid not!


    Except for the woman in red who disappeared in the lake.


    also completely subverted his perception of women. It turned out that there was such a woman in this world, and Mu Bingyun''s performance shocked him all the way. Even many men from Shenxiaotian couldn''t compare to him.


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help but smile when she heard Lin Xiao''s words: "I haven''t gotten along with Mu girl for a while, so I don''t know if they want anyone else, but they are all talented, Lin Xiao, you are. Are you sure they can see you?"


    Lin Xiao''s talent is actually quite good, but compared to this group of people, it is indeed far worse.


    "But you can give it a try, maybe they want you?"


    Qin Yingling''s voice let out a laugh, which relieved Lin Xiao''s embarrassment, her eyes lit up, yes, he has a thicker skin, maybe Mu Bingyun is short of manpower, so he just needs his mercenary group.


    It wasn''t that he was bad-mouthing himself, but the strength of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu made him see another way. It turned out that what he saw was only Shen Xiaotian, but on them, he saw Dan Xiaotian, and he was even guessing that he might be able to see further, the place everyone expected.


    "Maybe, I can give it a try!"


    Lin Xiao''s eyes fell on Zhu Chunfeng''s body, which made the latter''s body cool.


    Actually, he had a choice when he grabbed Zhu Chunfeng and left him alive.

 Chapter 981： someone came

    Qin Yingling didn''t say anything else, everyone has their own fate, if Mu Bingyun and the two really leave Lin Xiao, they will really let him find a big bargain.


    Dark Cloud smiled lightly: "Lin Xiao, do you want to join us?"


    In fact, she came all the way, and she felt that Lin Xiao was okay, she could be considered as someone who could handle it. A little training can help her do a lot of things.


    Now that Shuangyun Firm is about to be established, she is short of people!


    If Lin Xiao was willing to help her with errands, she would not treat him badly. That''s why she only spoke up before and asked Lin Xiao and the others to collect Ziyu Tencel.


    "Nature thinks."


    Lin Xiao found out that in this group, aside from Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu, this little girl had the most voice.


    Wu Yun held his chin and squinted his eyes: "This girl thinks, you are not bad, let''s talk about these things when we go out, and everything is easy to discuss. However, our members have a requirement, that is, after joining, they will never be able to betray. teammate."


    Lin Xiao originally thought there was something very important, but he didn''t expect that the request was this. If he hadn''t held back, he would have jumped up now.


    His Tiger Roaring mercenary group has experienced ups and downs for so many years. Every brother has followed him to death. He has also been betrayed. He hates people who betray his teammates. Therefore, Wu Yun''s request made him very happy. .


    Just when he was about to say something, Qin Yingling''s face changed: "No, someone came over."


    "Who? Miss Qin, but can you see their strength?" Wu Yun was a little worried. There must be many strong people in the Zhuanzhu Forest. If they encounter people who are much stronger than them, most of them will suffer.


    Qin Yingling''s face was stunned for a moment: "The people of Zidianzong!"


    "Not good!" Qin Yingling''s face was not very good-looking, "This person''s name is Qin Fan, he is a first-rank **** king, and he is Qin Ming''s younger brother!"


    "He also brought a lot of inner disciples by his side, and the strength is not weak. Most of them are above the fifth rank of priests."


    Of course, the realm of priests is no longer a fear for them, but the first-rank **** king, who is Qin Ming¡¯s younger brother, Qin Fan must know Cangyu and others, and if they meet at that time, there will definitely be some disputes.


    The most important thing is that now they can''t leave at all!


    "Lin Xiao, let them move faster!"


    Wu Yun shouted, and when Lin Xiao was about to speak, they felt a powerful momentum coming towards them. Several people were accidentally injured, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "There is the breath of the silkworm king here!"


    A majestic voice sounded, and then a thin middle-aged man appeared in everyone''s field of vision. The middle-aged man''s eyes swept across several people, and then his eyes fell on the mulberry forest.


    The ?? figure immediately took off, apparently discovering the situation inside.


    Wu Yun and the others were pale, and they had seen the strength of the powerful **** king. At this time, she just discovered the calculation in Zhu Chunfeng''s eyes, and her face changed.


    turned her divine power twice, and after recovering, she came to Zhu Chunfeng''s side.


    Lin Xiao puzzled: "Miss Wu is this?"


    "When that Qin Fan comes out later, Zhu Chunfeng will definitely betray us, so, for safety''s sake, it''s better to kill him!"


    "You can''t kill me, if you kill me, you will never find the magical orchid!"


    Lin Xiao also nodded: "Miss Wu, many people have taken up the task of the magical orchid, but for several years, no one has found it! So, what he said is probably true."


    If you kill Zhu Chunfeng, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find it.


    Wuyun narrowed his eyes, seeing Zhu Chunfeng''s smug face, he sneered: "Don''t think I can''t kill you, there is no other way."


    Just when Zhu Chunfeng was about to say something, he only felt a pain in his head and he lost consciousness. Then, Lin Xiao saw Wu Yun draw a rune out of thin air.


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help but say, "Contract?"


    "Yes, the contract, I am the ancient divine beast Jinwu, and naturally there are various contracts. If this person is knocked unconscious, it will definitely not be able to hide Qin Fan''s eyes. It is better to contract him directly. I will say whatever I say in the future!"


    "Unfortunately, this girl''s only place is wasted on this dog!"


    Lin Xiao shuddered when he saw Wu Yun gritted his teeth in anger, God, who the **** is he provoking.


    It turns out that this little girl is the Ancient Golden Crow!


    That...that''s an ancient divine beast, even more noble than a divine beast!


    Wu Yun glanced at Lin Xiao lightly. She revealed her identity, naturally she wanted to test it. After all, what they really needed were loyal teammates, not a white-eyed wolf who would betray at any time.


    In an instant, Zhu Chunfeng has been contracted by the dark clouds. Seeing Lin Xiao''s heart skipped a beat, under normal circumstances, people''s willpower is stronger than that of monsters, so unless someone willingly agrees, few contracts will be successful.


    If at a critical moment, people resist in their hearts, it will make the person who initiated the contract backlash, so very few people will do such a thing.


    The method of ??Dark Cloud is different. The ancient contract does not have these rules. The disadvantage is that her strength is not strong, and this contract is currently her only place, so she hates Zhu Chunfeng so much.


    Once Zhu Chunfeng is contracted, even if Zhu Chunfeng is killed, there will be no vacancy.


    Just after the dark cloud general Zhu Chunfeng made the contract, the people of Zidianzong came from behind, and Qin Fan also came out from the side of the mulberry tree.


    Qin Fan''s face was not very good-looking. Previously, he was so excited that he thought he could get a lot of purple feather tencel. After all, he felt the silkworm king when he was far away.


    However, when he passed by just now, he only saw the dead body of the silkworm king, and there was no purple feather tencel of the silkworm king at all.


    Therefore, it is clear that someone has already taken the lead and took the Purple Feather Tencel of the Silkworm King.


    Thinking of this, his eyes couldn''t help but fall on Wu Yun and others, and he saw these people when he came, but these people are really not strong enough to kill the silkworm king.


    At this time, he found a very familiar face.


    "Yingling, why are you here?"


    Qin Fan walked towards Qin Yingling, who was also a little nervous. It was other people who came, so she didn''t have to be afraid, but the person who came was Qin Ming''s younger brother. And Qin Fan is a vicious thug, imagine Qin Yishan, a irascible person, to know who the two brothers of the Qin family are.


    "Elder Qin''s question is a bit interesting, coming to the Zhuanzhu Forest is naturally a mission." Qin Yingling calmed down and said in a very stable voice.


    Qin Fan looked suspicious, obviously a little disbelieving: "When did you come? Can you see some powerful people passing by? Do you know who killed the silkworm king?"

 Chapter 982： Suspect

    Qin Yingling hurriedly shook her head: "This disciple doesn''t know. With the strength of the disciple, how could it be possible to deal with the silkworm king. When we came, it was like this."


    Qin Fan frowned, always feeling that something was overlooked.


    But what Qin Yingling said was true, the strength of their people combined together could not be a match for the Silkworm King.


    Therefore, although Qin Fan had some doubts in his heart, he didn''t quite believe Qin Yingling''s words. Of course, he couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Qin Yingling was actually very nervous. After all, Qin Fan''s strength was at the first rank of a **** king, not a little Luo Luo. She was very afraid that at this time, Qin Fan recognized Wu Yun and others, and even found Mu Bingyun in the lake.


    As long as they support Qin Fan to leave, they will pass this level.


    "Yingling, what you said is true?" Qin Fan asked again, his eyes were terrifyingly sharp, "You have to know how precious the silkworm king''s purple feathered silk is, if it can be brought back to the sect, it will be very valuable to us. Dianzong is great news!"


    If it was the case, Qin Fan would definitely not dare to threaten Qin Yingling in this way. After the Luohuang Divine King disappeared, the wind direction of the entire Purple Lightning Sect changed.


    For the ordinary disciple of the God King Luohuang, they naturally did not have much fear.


    "Of course what the disciples said is true. Could it be that Elder Qin thinks how many disciples have the ability to kill the Purple Silkworm King?"


    Qin Fan certainly didn''t believe it. In that case, he wouldn''t dare to threaten Qin Yingling like this.


    He waved his hand and said, "Go, put away everything you can and use!"


    But instead of leaving, he wandered around, as if looking for something.


    how is this possible!


    When he was not far away, he also found that the breath of the silkworm king here was very strong, and he knew that the other party was not dead. In a short period of time, the silkworm king was dead, his things were taken away, and everyone disappeared.


    Qin Yingling and these people happen to be in this place, so it doesn''t make sense.


    At this time, his eyes fell on the people present one by one.


    The first thing that he noticed was Lin Xiao. Lin Xiao was full of sluggishness. With his eyesight, he could see that he must have been in the bamboo forest all the year round.


    "come here!"


    Lin Xiao didn''t dare to defy it openly, so he had to go up. At this time, Qin Yingling, Wu Yun and others were a little nervous. If Lin Xiao betrayed them, they would be dead.


    "When did you come here?"


    Lin Xiao cupped his hands and said, "Sir, I was with a mercenary group before, and I heard some movement here from a far away place. When I came, it was already like this."


    Qin Fan frowned, then waved his hand.


    At this time, his eyes turned to Zhu Chunfeng, who was unconscious on the ground. He raised his hand and rolled it. Zhu Chunfeng was in front of him, and he slapped it with his palm.


    Zhu Chunfeng woke up, and before he remembered the previous things, he felt a pain in his mind.


    Qin Fan asked at this time, "When did you come here?"


    Zhu Chunfeng remembered what happened before, and when he was about to tell the truth, he opened his mouth and said: "Master, the little one has just come here. When he came, this is what this place is."


    After ?? finished speaking, Zhu Chunfeng felt a little terrified. He clearly didn''t think that way. Why was what he said different from what he thought?


    Zhu Chunfeng was a little scared. In Qin Fan''s eyes, he just thought he was frightened, but he didn''t suspect anything.


    Zhu Chunfeng opened his mouth again and wanted to tell Qin Fan the truth: "Sir!"


    "What?" Qin Fan frowned and looked at Zhu Chunfeng, "Is there anything else going on?"


    "No, no, I just wanted to ask, can I go in and find something good!" Zhu Chunfeng was a little shivering, he obviously didn''t think so, what was going on?


    Zhu Chunfeng wanted to control himself, but found that it was impossible. At this time, he felt a cold gaze, and when he looked up, he saw only a dark cloudy smile.


    ''s whole face was pale, but it fell into Qin Fan''s eyes, thinking that the other party was frightened by him.


    Qin Fan naturally ignored this little character and kept frowning at the situation around him, but in the end he found nothing. He entered the bamboo forest, and one of the purposes was to capture Cang Yu, but he was always conceited, besides Cang Yu''s appearance, there was also the woman in red beside him.


    As for the others, I didn''t inquire so much, so when I saw a few people in the dark cloud, I didn''t doubt it.


    After a while, the Purple Lightning Sect disciples he brought came out.


    "Elder Qin, it has been cleaned up!"


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Qin Fan waved his hand and glanced around the crowd, but found nothing, so he left with him.


    Zhu Chunfeng looked at the back of Qin Fan leaving, and the whole person was a little desperate.


    He didn''t know what happened to all this, why he couldn''t control what he said.


    Remembering Wu Yun''s previous smile, he couldn''t help but look over again, and found that Wu Yun''s eyes were very cold, as if he was going to eat him.


    "Miss Wu, Qin Fan has many tricks, he won''t leave easily, the doubt in his eyes tells me that he will come back. He didn''t recognize you, maybe he was arrogant and didn''t ask more, but he definitely knows Mu girl Young Master He Cang, so, at this time, we cannot let them come out." Qin Yingling whispered a voice transmission.


    Wu Yun looked serious: "Understood, I will inform Bing Yun immediately."


    There is still a contract between Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun. It is the most equal friendship contract. The contract is not because they don''t trust each other, but at a critical moment, this equality contract can help them solve a lot of trouble.


    Qin Yingling felt relieved when she heard it, as long as Wuyun could inform Mu Bingyun and tell them not to come out, if Qin Fan really came back later, they would not be discovered.


    Lin Xiao stared at the interaction between the two, but didn''t know what happened.


    When Tao Ran and Ying Changqing didn''t understand either, Qin Yingling sent a sound transmission to them so that they would not reveal their secrets. It was not easy to deceive Qin Fan.


    If Qin Fan was in front of her, she wouldn''t dare to transmit her voice. The first-rank God King could probably hear her voice transmission.


    But she used the eyes of the sky to find that Qin Fan did take people far away, but he had not yet stepped out of the range that she could detect.


    Qin Yingling was relieved only after ??''s voice transmission was sent to everyone. At this time, Wu Yun also opened his eyes and nodded at Qin Yingling, indicating that he had informed Mu Bingyun about this matter.


    Zhu Chunfeng looked desperate, he didn''t know what these people were thinking, and he didn''t even know that he had been forcibly contracted by the dark clouds.

 Chapter 983： what did you do

    Qin Yingling''s Heavenly Eye has been paying attention to Qin Fan''s actions, Heavenly Eye is a gifted supernatural power, even if Qin Fan''s strength is the first rank of the God King, it is impossible to detect her spying.


    Qin Fan led the disciples of Zidian Sect to leave quickly, while his consciousness dispersed, he was observing Qin Yingling and others.


    found that these people were talking about something unrelated, and frowned.


    "Elder Qin, why didn''t you leave?"


    Qin Fan shook his head and waved his hand: "You guys go first!"


    The disciples of the Purple Electric Sect didn''t dare to obey, so they left quickly. Elder Qin is a strong king of gods, and it is impossible for something to happen, so they are very relieved.


    "He is back!"


    Qin Yingling sent a voice transmission to the crowd, and their faces were normal, but they didn''t show anyone. Qin Fan didn''t know that Qin Yingling could have such innate abilities as Heavenly Eyes. Fortunately, the God King Luohuang protected her well.


    Sure enough, after a while, Qin Fan''s figure was revealed. Her eyes fell on Qin Yingling, and she looked around again.


    "Elder Qin, why are you here?"


    Qin Fan''s face was expressionless: "Suddenly I felt the fluctuation of the powerful monster, come and see, it seems that I have read it wrong." With such a poor excuse, several people were surprised and even a little scared.


    "Sir, are you sure?" Lin Xiao looked horrified, "There aren''t really powerful monsters, right?"


    "We haven''t recovered yet. If we encounter monsters, wouldn''t we be able to escape?"


    "Senior, why don''t you wait here and leave when we recover? We are a little afraid that monsters will appear and swallow us up. Since the monsters that seniors attach great importance to, they must be in the realm of gods, right??"


    Dark Cloud immediately cooperated.


    Qin Fan was convinced at this time that these people might not have lied.


    He snorted coldly, ignored a few people, turned around and quickly disappeared. He originally wanted to come over to see if these people had any clues. It seemed that his intuition was wrong, but it was just some little Lolo characters.


    Qin Fan frowned as he left, not knowing where the person who killed Yishan went, this time he must capture Cangyu back. Even if you can''t catch it, you have to kill it. Otherwise, the big brother is not very easy to explain.


    "he''s gone!"


    Qin Yingling, who had been tensing her body all the time, relaxed. Of course, her heavenly eyes did not retract her gaze, but kept checking the surroundings. Heavenly Eyes are more useful than consciousness. They can clearly reflect the surrounding situation in all directions, especially in the jungle, which is very advantageous for cultivators.


    Lin Xiao also thought that Qin Yingling had a different consciousness than ordinary people, so he didn''t have any doubts.


    Zhu Chunfeng was desperate. When Qin Fan came back for the second time, he was about to rush out to tell the truth, but found that his body was out of control. When he opened his mouth and shouted, he found that his facial expressions could not be controlled, let alone opened his mouth.


    At this time, he stared at the dark clouds, very sure that she must have done something.


    "What the **** did you do??"


    Zhu Chunfeng stared at the dark clouds in horror.


    Wuyun got up and walked in front of Zhu Chunfeng, and said with a smile: "Do you feel like you can''t control your body, limbs, or even your expression?"


    "You... what did you do to me??" Zhu Chunfeng wanted to retreat, but found that he couldn''t. It was a feeling he had never encountered before, and he felt as if his life was out of control.


    Wu Yun still smiled: "I didn''t do anything, that is, your every move in the future will be under my control, if you are obedient, I can not kill you, if you are not obedient, then I will not lose if you kill you. what."


    Of course, she lost a lot, Wu Yun narrowed her eyes, if it wasn''t for the fear of being discovered by Qin Fan, she would not waste such a quota.


    Zhu Chunfeng clearly felt that the dark cloud looked a little bad at him, and even had the urge to kill him.


    He lowered his eyes, his mind turned quickly, trying to think of a good solution, but found that no matter what the solution, now his whole person, except for his thoughts, is under her control.


    "As long as you are obedient, I will not interfere with what you do. Once you want to do something that harms us, you will be embarrassed."


    Wu Yun sneered: "This is the ancient master-servant contract. If you kill me, you won''t be able to live!"


    Now Zhu Chunfeng has no thoughts at all, it turned out to be a master-servant contract!


    Oh my God, what kind of perverted contract is this that can actually control his words and deeds?


    By the way, when did she make a contract with him? Isn''t this kind of contract signed by you and me?


    Zhu Chunfeng had a feeling that his whole body was over, and suddenly he slumped to the ground with ashes.


    This little girl made a contract with him silently, which shows how terrifying her methods are.


    Lin Xiao was smug, slapped Zhu Chunfeng''s face with a slap, and then laughed: "This bastard, it''s finally unlucky, it deserves it! Who told you ****** to follow behind to pick up leaks, Purely deserved!"


    Lin Xiao punched Zhu Chunfeng in the face with a punch, and there was a dark cloud to help control it. Zhu Chunfeng could only bear it silently.


    When Zhu Chunfeng was beaten, Wu Yun actually controlled his expression, showing a big smile, and said, "Good fight, good fight!"


    Lin Xiao''s heart was refreshed, and he said in his heart, Little Girl Dark Cloud is really interesting!


    A haze flashed through Wu Yun''s heart, huh, wasting one of her places, nothing can make this person feel better.


    Lin Xiao vented his anger, and he was helping her vent his anger!


    Therefore, there was a very strange scene at the scene, Zhu Chunfeng was beaten by Lin Xiao and laughed, and he kept saying it was cool.


    Lin Xiao''s anger is enough, but his heart is also very cold, and he thinks that he deserves to provoke such a person. However, the more powerful Mu Bingyun and others were, wouldn''t it be better for him?


    Therefore, after the coolness behind him dissipated, he was seriously considering Qin Yingling''s words.


    The scene gradually subsided. With Qin Yingling''s eyes in the sky, they could know in advance what danger was approaching.


    After three days and three nights, the formation on the lake suddenly evacuated, and the figures of Mu Bingyun and the two were revealed. The movement here naturally caught the attention of everyone on the lakeshore.


    When they looked over, they were stunned.


    "Master... Master!" Ying Changqing swallowed hard, his eyes widened as if he didn''t want to believe it, he murmured, "Have you broken through?" Although he couldn''t see the blue sky What is the strength, but he clearly felt that the momentum of Cang Yu had undergone a great change.


    Lin Xiao stood up suddenly, as if seeing a monster, pointing at Cang Yu who couldn''t speak for a long time: "This...this...this has broken through the fourth rank again and again! You...you didn''t break through to the first cleric a while ago. step?"

 Chapter 984： Haha...thats a bit embarrassing

    "What... what is it that is now the fifth rank of priests??"


    No, Lin Xiao shook his head vigorously, impossible, he must have misread it, how could it be possible? ?


    In just a short period of time, the breakthrough from the first-order priest to the fifth-rank priest is simply too terrifying. Naturally, he didn''t know that Cang Yu was a rare noble vein in the legend. As long as he had enough perseverance, his breakthrough would be really fast.


    However, those who knew that Cang Yu was a respected vein also couldn''t believe the speed of his cultivation.


    It is less than half a month since the last breakthrough!


    I saw the red-robed woman in the lake and the black-robed man look at each other, and then jumped up with a hand, and with a slight shock, all the water stains on her body disappeared.


    "Yu really broke through."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice was brisk, "I hunted that silkworm king before, and happened to get the demon pill that the silkworm king stored his divine power, so I let Yu absorb it."


    Under normal circumstances, humans do not dare to directly absorb the demon pill, after all, the power contained in it is very complex. Even she didn''t dare to absorb them indiscriminately. Thunder veins and wood veins were very pure powers.


    But Cangyu is different. Cangyu is a magic cultivator in front of him, and because of the special cultivation technique, it can absorb other powers, and can completely convert the power of the demon pill into his own pure power.


    "Did you absorb the demon pill?"


    For a long time, Lin Xiao stammered, and there was even some fear in his eyes, "What a pervert!"


    In the end, he let out a long sigh and felt that the decision in his heart was right. At this moment, after knowing Cangyu''s strength, he already understands that following these people, maybe he can really go to a higher place, and maybe one day, he will be able to see Master and his old man again.


    "Very good, Master, now your strength should be no problem against the powerful gods, right?"


    Ying Changqing asked as it should be, and there was even some excitement in his eyes.


    "Little Changqing, what about the high-cold cultivation geek? You seem to have become more active since you arrived at Shenxiaotian!" Wu Yun yawned and said casually.


    Ying Changqing''s expression was uncomfortable, but when he looked at Cangyu, he still admired him very much: "Uncle Wu, when I was cultivating with all my heart, I wanted to find Master as soon as possible, but in my heart, Ying Changqing is not a senior Cold people, just don''t want to waste time talking too much."


    "However, since arriving in Shenxiaotian, I have discovered that each of you, even if you have practiced for a short period of time, is still more perverted than me!"


    What Ying Changqing said is indeed true. Although his talent is good, he is really not as good as Mu Bingyun and others. It can be said that among the five, he is the worst.


    But Ying Changqing''s talent in the eyes of ordinary people is already top notch.


    Therefore, in this world, there is a saying that people are more popular than dead people.


    "If it is a first-tier **** king, it should be able to handle it, but the gap between the **** king and the priest is not a star and a half. If you attack, you should be able to, but once you deal with it head-on, you still can''t."


    This is a rare and careful explanation.


    His current strength is the fifth rank of priests, and it is impossible for anyone under the king of gods to match him. It can be said that he is already the first person under the king of gods.


    But the powerful gods and kings among humans are different from monsters. It''s not that easy to deal with, but it''s not impossible to deal with. It depends on who is more fortunate.


    In short, in the realm of the gods and kings of human beings, you can fight for the first and second levels, and it is a little difficult to go to the third level.


    Hearing Cangyu''s explanation, everyone was still very excited.


    Who else is a fifth-rank priest who can guarantee that he can deal with the realm of the god-king?


    Zhu Chunfeng can''t wait to be dizzy, he is also very regretful now, and he has no chance to regret it.


    "Uncle Master, you don''t seem to have made a breakthrough at all." At this moment, Ying Changqing suddenly said.


    As a result, everyone stared at Mu Bingyun in unison, and indeed found that her strength was still at the fourth rank of the gods.


    hehe... this is a bit embarrassing.


    Dark Cloud shrugged and stepped back without saying anything. Tao Ran turned his head away, as if watching the scenery on the lake.


    Lin Xiao stared at his toes and didn''t speak. He didn''t have the right to speak here?


    The members of the ?? Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group also seemed to understand something, all pretending to be doing their own thing, indicating that they didn''t see anything.


    A gust of cool wind hit, Ying Changqing only heard the whirring sound, and when he looked up, he saw the smile on his uncle''s face, still so elegant.


    "Evergreen."


    He heard that his uncle called him, why is that red dress, so flamboyant, that smile, so cold, that his whole body seems to be frozen by ice cubes.


    "Master... Uncle Master..."


    "Do you have an opinion?"


    Ying Changqing can''t wait to slap his mouth to pieces now, how could he be so outspoken that he mentioned this matter!


    ʦÊåÊǺÃ˵»°£¬µ«ÊÇ£¬¿ÉÊÇʦÊå·¢¿ñÆðÀ´µÄʱºò£¬Ò²ÊÇû¼¸¸öÈËÄܹ»×èÖ¹µÄѽ£¬×îÖØÒªµÄÊÇ£¬Ê¦ÊåÊÇËûʦ¸¸×îÌÛ°®µÄÃÃÃ㬸üÖØÒªµÄÊÇ£¬Ê¦Êå×áÈ˺ÜÌÛ.


    "No...No, Uncle Master, I feel like I''m about to break through recently, so, next, I''m going to practice while walking, so Uncle Master, don''t disturb my cultivation."


    Ying Changqing was a little scared in his heart, and his uncle seemed unwilling to let him go.


    Sure enough, he saw the red-clothed woman walking up, with a dazzling smile, and in front of him, the black-robed man was like a protector, standing beside her forever.


    "Since we are going to break through, Uncle Shi will help you!"


    Mu Bingyun''s words just fell, Ying Changqing felt a kind of fear, too late to fear, the next moment he felt like a pair of steel-like hands grabbed his shoulders, slammed it hard, and his whole body took off.


    He quickly controlled his body, it was too late, he saw his uncle with a very beautiful smile, and a fist was sent to him.


    "Sometimes, the limits of human beings need to be beaten to break through!"


    Wu Yun raised his head and looked at the mid-air, a certain little Changqing was severely beaten by Mu Bingyun, and explained: "Although Xiao Changqing has cultivated hard, he lacks some actual combat ability. Bingyun is a master and uncle, so I can only use this method to help him. If you are beaten often, your strength will be more solid, which is a good thing."


    Qin Yingling said in a serious manner: "That''s true. I saw those mercenary groups who wandered through the bamboo forest all the year round, didn''t they just stand up from the corpse?"


    "Lin Xiao, are you right?"


    Qin Yingling''s words made Lin Xiao react, but he didn''t look away. He only saw that Mu Bingyun was beating someone fiercely. A **** of the fifth rank, she was easily beaten by her, and if she wanted this person''s life, she would definitely kill him!

 Chapter 985： Hidden dragon

    It turned out that he also guessed that Mu Bingyun and others were hiding their strength, but after so many days of getting along, he already understood that Mu Bingyun and others did not hide their strength.


    So, this is a bunch of super perverted people.


    Hearing Ying Changqing''s scream, Lin Xiao also felt a chill behind his back.


    "Indeed..." After a long time, Lin Xiao reacted and answered Qin Yingling''s words. But his eyes were still in the air, and he found that Ying Changqing was beaten badly.


    Who said that the woman in red did not break through, what she did break through was not her level, but her strength.


    boom!


    Suddenly, Ying Changqing fell to the ground, Mu Bingyun stomped on him fiercely. At this time, Ying Changqing seemed to have reached the limit, and a powerful force suddenly surged out of his body.


    In an instant, Mu Bingyun hurriedly backed away, and a powerful force erupted around Changqing. Immediately, a whirlpool seemed to appear around him, and he was absorbing divine power crazily.


    Lin Xiao and Zhu Chunfeng were both stunned!


    is really breaking through!


    At this time, a smile appeared on Mu Bingyun''s face: "Slowly break through, Shishu will stop hitting you."


    Ying Changqing''s entire face was beaten into a pig''s head. If he hadn''t broken through with peace of mind, he would have cried.


    Dark Cloud touched his chin with a smile on his face.


    "Some envy Xiao Changqing, who can break through after being beaten, but the beast is so thick-skinned that he can''t break through even after being beaten."


    Tao Ran''s expression was a little unnatural, and he heard Wu Yun say: "However, Tao Ran, you and I are only the sixth rank of gods now. It''s not easy for me to break through. If you want to break through, you can be beaten and beaten."


    Although what Wu Yun said was the truth, Tao Ran didn''t want to accept this fact, so he quickly shook his head: "That''s not necessary."


    Dark Cloud curled his lips: "You want to miss such a good opportunity?"


    "Xiaoyun, it''s better to leave this opportunity to Changqing, this son is not suitable." Tao Ran thought to himself, if he was such a handsome son, if he was beaten into a pig''s head, wouldn''t it make people laugh?


    Especially being beaten in front of Xiaoyun, that''s not good, absolutely not, it seems that he will have to kill monsters fiercely next, and strive to be faster in cultivation.


    ¡­


    "I wish Chunfeng, are you sure you can really find the magical orchid from here?"


    Mu Bingyun had some doubts in his eyes, and looked at everything in front of him, "The divine power here is very thin, and it is very hot. As far as I know, the magical orchid likes to live where the divine power is abundant, and it grows next to ancient trees."


    There was a pile of rocks in front of him, there were caves everywhere, it was still very damp, and the divine power was weak.


    I didn''t expect to come to such a place in half a day.


    Dark Cloud also frowned: "You lied to us?" She stared at the bare hills in front of her, expressing a little discomfort.


    "No, no, I don''t, girl Wu, girl Mu, how dare I deceive you, it''s really this way, as long as we get out of this place, we can see the traces of the existence of the magical orchid."


    Although Zhu Chunfeng wished that these people died in his heart, but since he knew that he had been signed by Wu Yun as a master-servant contract, and that if Wu Yun had something to do, he would not be able to live, he did not dare to mess around.


    Yes, at this time, how could he lie.


    "Okay, I will believe you once, if not, this girl will kill you with one thought!"


    The dark cloud is now hating Zhu Chunfeng so much, if it wasn''t for this stupid pig, how could she waste a contract quota for her!


    "Little Changqing, go up and have a look!"


    Ying Changqing, who had broken through to the sixth rank of Kamito, obediently climbed up the hill. His speed was very fast, and he came down after a while.


    "Master, there is indeed something different over there. I don''t know why, but the divine power over there is very abundant, but I also feel very dangerous." Ying Changqing has vigilance in his eyes, which shows that he really feels something incredible.


    "Go up and have a look."


    Mu Bingyun jumped up, and the rest quickly followed.


    In a few moments, everyone stood on the top of the mountain. On their side, the mountain was like a barren mountain with no vegetation.


    But the scene seen from the top of the mountain to the other side is a little different.


    If this side is a khaki world, there is a green and secluded world with beautiful mountains and flowers. There are huge ancient trees and beautiful flowers.


    "I didn''t expect it to look like this here." Wu Yun likes beautiful things the most, and the scene in front of her naturally made her like it very much.


    Tao Ran shook the fan and couldn''t help but sigh: "It''s a pity. Although this place is beautiful, it is accompanied by unknown crises. It is not a place to stay in leisure time."


    Qin Yingling was raising her head and seemed to be watching something with her heavenly eyes. Soon, she heard her say: "In that second largest ancient tree, there lives a giant python, whose strength should be at the late second sister **** level. look."


    "Behind the third-largest ancient tree, there is a clouded leopard, and its strength is also in the late second-order **** level."


    "Among the three ancient trees lined up, there are two ancient trees, which are actually transformed by the Phantom Cloud Beast. The Phantom Cloud Beast can transform into anything in the forest in order to wait for the prey to come to the door. Once the prey appears, they will It will come out directly, bite the neck of the prey, and smash the heart of the prey with one palm. The strength is in the early stage of the third-order **** level."


    "and many more!"


    Suddenly, everyone saw Qin Yingling''s face changed, and their hearts couldn''t help but get nervous. When they looked down, they couldn''t see anything at all. Anyone who knew that Qin Yingling had celestial eyes couldn''t help but sighed at the power of celestial eyes.


    "In..." Qin Yingling clenched her fists fiercely, as if to use all her strength, "Under this forest, there is a dragon hidden!"


    "what???"


    The one who responded the most was Lin Xiao. He stammered and asked again, "Miss Qin, you read that right, is it really Jiaolong??"


    "It''s really a Flood Dragon." Qin Yingling couldn''t believe it either, "As far as I know, the Flood Dragons in Shenxiaotian are at least mid-level tier 3 monsters and above, looking at the size of this Flood Dragon, I''m afraid there is a late tier 3 **** level. look."


    Everyone couldn''t help but take a breath, that was even more terrifying than the previous silkworm king.


    Terrible, terrible.


    They swallowed their saliva and couldn''t help looking at Cang Yu, thinking, this is the late third-order **** level, you may not be able to kill it!


    Cangyu also frowned, if he was in the middle stage of the third-order **** level, he could really cope with it, but in the middle stage of the third-order **** level...nine deaths.


    "You''re lucky too."


    Zhu Chunfeng, who was listening on the side, couldn''t help but mutter a word, but his body was shaking, and his heart was filled with hatred and happiness. Fortunately, he failed, otherwise he would definitely bring people here to find the magical orchid.


    Mu Bingyun and the others did not speak any more. They were discussing how to deal with the things below.


    "Miss Qin, can you see where the magical orchid is?"


    "Wait a minute, let me see."


    Speaking, Qin Yingling fell into her own consciousness again. Only by concentrating with all her strength can she see farther and clearer. After the concentration, she seemed to be more peaceful. It looked as if it was about to be blown away by the wind, but there was no expression on his face.

 Chapter 986： Theres another group of people

    No one dared to disturb her. Time passed by, and after a quarter of an hour, Qin Yingling moved.


    "I see."


    However, her voice was heavy, as if she had discovered something bad.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "But what''s wrong?"


    "Miss Mu, where the magical orchid is located is above the head of the dragon. If we pick it in the past, it will definitely attract the attention of the other party. From my observation, the dragon is awake now, and the sleeping dragon''s body is not There will be a little bit of ups and downs. And, looking at its appearance, it seems to be about to evolve into a true dragon, and it is currently very short of precious elixir and food."


    The magical orchid is a god-level fifth-grade elixir, and it is already a very precious elixir for Shenxiaotian. Therefore, the Jiaolong will never allow anyone to take it away, and even if they pass by, it is likely to become the food of the Jiaolong.


    Including the ferocious monsters below, most of which are food for dragons.


    Mu Bingyun fell silent, it would be impossible for them to leave. So, the magic orchid, they have to get, this flower is not only useful for the task, but also useful for them.


    "How many in total?"


    "I found two trees, each with thirty-six flowers."


    "So, there are seventy-two in total."


    Qin Yingling said what she saw, "Also, I also found that next to the magical orchid, there is a tree covered with golden-yellow fruits, and it exudes a very unusual aura. I suspect that its grade may be Reached the sixth-grade **** level."


    Now, even Lin Xiao couldn''t help but move.


    "This should be what Jiaolong deliberately let people outside see it?" Wu Yun''s eyes paused, "From a python into a Jiaolong, and then from a Jiaolong into a real dragon, it can be seen that the other party has some skills. Among the pure dragon family, a little This kind of guy is also not welcome. Anyone who has such an existence is very repelled by the dragon family."


    Mu Bingyun remembered Ao Zhuoxing''s arrogant appearance, always boasting that he was a golden five-clawed golden dragon, so he knew how much the dragon family attached great importance to bloodline.


    Jiaolong is indeed cunning and is not very popular with pure races.


    "Miss Wu, I think, let''s go, that Jiaolong has the fifth rank of the **** king, and the people here are not enough to see it!" Zhu Chunfeng was already scared and his legs trembled. If these people died, wouldn''t he want to Follow along to the funeral?


    Although he also likes all kinds of babies, he is more afraid of death!


    Of course, no one answered Zhu Chunfeng''s words.


    "We think of a way, it''s a pity to give up like this." Mu Bingyun said at this time, "We have been here for a few months, and this trip to the Bamboo Forest is the fastest way to improve our strength. A Flood Dragon is also full of treasures, different from the Silkworm King. If there is a chance, it would be better to hunt it down."


    As soon as these words fell, Zhu Chunfeng couldn''t put his heart back.


    The silk and demon pills of the silkworm king are the most precious, and other things are useless at all, and they will become a pool of rotten meat when they die.


    However, every part of the dragon can play a role.


    Since Jiaolong is preying, they don¡¯t mind anti-predation.


    "The situation of Wuyun is special. If you can get the demon pill of Jiaolong, you can also help Wuyun improve his strength."


    Wu Yun actually thinks the same way. Although the ancient beasts are awesome, they can quickly improve their strength. Apart from devouring monsters, it seems that they can only eat heavenly materials and spiritual treasures.


    And Mu Bingyun is even more troublesome, he needs to find spiritual medicine to wash his veins first.


    "Bingyun is right, since I met the Jiaolong, I don''t want to give up, the monster that is about to become a divine beast, its demon pill will definitely allow me to break through, and the opponent''s strength is in the late third-order **** level, which can allow me to break through to the realm of a priest. above."


    "If you add the magical orchid and the magical fruit tree..." Tao Ran''s eyes flashed with meaning, "Cultivation is to fight against the sky, this young master does not want to miss such an opportunity to cultivate honestly, how many years will it take? If you can get ahead, it''s better to fight hard, what do you guys think?"


    Lin Xiao''s heart trembled, in the realm of gods, you still said to fight hard!


    "Well, yes."


    Cangyu replied lightly, "Although the monsters in the late third-order **** level are very scary, if I can improve my strength..."


    Lin Xiao immediately suppressed what he wanted to say earlier. In the past, the first-order priests were able to deal with the middle-stage monsters of the third-order god-level. Now there is a dragon that is almost the late third-order god-level.


    "Young Master Cang, you have to think carefully. The silkworm king was only in the cave before and couldn''t use it. Coupled with the weakness of the silkworm king, you can take advantage of it. However, what is in front of you is the dragon!"


    Lin Xiao couldn''t help persuading him at this time.


    It''s not that he is afraid of death, but that Jiaolong should be considered a top-level monster among monsters, and its combat power is quite powerful.


    "Miss Mu, you have to persuade Young Master Cang, you can gradually improve your strength..."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes, "We didn''t say we would deal with it directly."


    Lin Xiao opened his mouth wide and thought, what do you mean?


    "Miss Qin, have they come?"


    Qin Yingling nodded: "Come on."


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "In front of interests, few people can sit still."


    "There are two powerful **** kings from Zidianzong. Qin Fan is a first-rank **** king, and the other is a second-rank **** king. With such strength, they can hold down that dragon for a while." Hearing her indifferent words, Lin Xiao became surprisingly quiet.


    "Purple Electric Sect??"


    At this time, Wu Yun said with a smile: "I wish Chunfeng can discover this place, it doesn''t mean that others can''t find it, so when we first saw Qin Fan, we guessed that he must not just come to deal with us, he must have got some news. already."


    "So, I asked Miss Qin to pay attention, and found that Qin Fan and others were indeed coming, but they were not in our direction, and it was not the same way."


    "Although they were able to discover this place, they didn''t know that there was a flood dragon underground." Wu Yun smiled, and that smile was a little gloomy.


    Seeing that Zhu Chunfeng and Lin Xiao were both shocked and fearful.


    "What does Miss Wu mean, when they go down to disturb the dragon, we will go over and take things along?"


    "Naturally, but it''s hard to take things, I''m afraid we have to fight Jiaolong. Since someone helps us beat Jiaolong first, it''s not a miss if we can not miss it."


    Lin Xiao swallowed his saliva, but he did not persuade him any longer.


    Two powerful people in the realm of gods and kings will definitely attract the attention of Jiaolong. Lin Xiao thought to himself, in this case, Jiaolong would definitely prefer to eat powerful ones, and he would definitely dislike him.


    "No!"


    At this time, Qin Yingling frowned, "In addition to the people from Zidianzong, there is another group of people."


    "It seems... there are also two strong **** kings inside, and their strength is not low, they should be in the third rank of **** kings."

 Chapter 987： Its a bit of a holiday

    This time, everyone''s faces changed a bit.


    "These people are all women, as far as I know, they don''t look like the power of Shenxiaotian." Qin Yingling''s face showed a stunned expression, "Looking at their clothes, they look a bit like people from Bixiao Palace. "


    "Bixiao Palace?"


    When ??Mu Bingyun heard it, he remembered that he had offended someone, the so-called Bihua Goddess, who should be the palace lord of Bixiao Palace.


    "Bixiao Palace is the power of Bixiaotian. Bixiaotian is the place where our gods are on the same level. Bixiao Palace is also a special existence. As long as Bixiaotian is immortal, Bihua is immortal. Bihua is immortal. She is the palace lord of Bixiao Palace, known as the Goddess Bihua."


    Mu Bingyun looked at each other in dismay, and suddenly felt that the world was very small, and they could meet them here.


    "Just someone from Bixiao Palace, why are you here?"


    Qin Yingling explained: "Bixiaotian, Qingxiaotian, and Shenxiaotian, these three places are the closest to each other. People from all forces like to send disciples to experience, and they also want to establish themselves in these places. branch power."


    "It''s just that it''s a little strange for the people from Bixiao Palace to enter the bamboo forest at this time." Qin Yingling frowned, "I also sent two powerful **** kings."


    Mu Bingyun always felt that there was something he hadn''t noticed in his heart, thinking that he and others had a holiday with Bixiao Palace, and felt that he should be careful.


    "Miss Mu, don''t tell me about your expression, you and Bixiao Palace have a holiday?" Qin Yingling suddenly reacted and couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t hide it, so he nodded, "It''s a bit of a holiday."


    Qin Yingling stroked her forehead: "Have you offended the local snakes in two places before you reach the gods?"


    They didn''t notice, Lin Xiao and Zhu Chunfeng shuddered, they wanted to know who the other local snake was.


    So, Lin Xiao shamelessly asked, "Miss Qin, who is the other head dragon?"


    "Who else is there besides that magic stick?"


    Lin Xiao said that his legs were a little weak and he could not stand firm. It¡¯s okay if you offend Qing Xiaotian, why should you offend the God Emperor Xianghuo? Sanxiaotian knows that Bihua and Chen He are the meanest. Anyone who provokes them will end up miserably.


    Zhu Chunfeng''s face was ashen, he felt that his head was already hanging on the belt of his trousers, he should never provoke this group of people!


    "Miss Mu, what do you think? Should we continue?" Qin Yingling observed the luck of the next few people, and it was still very stable, and there was no sign of falling.


    It¡¯s just that the people of Bixiao Palace are domineering and arrogant, and it¡¯s definitely not easy to grab something from them.


    "The plan remains the same. Since there are a few more gods and kings, I believe there is a better way to deal with the dragon. The magical orchid, and the fruit tree of the artifact, we all want it!"


    A ray of light flashed across Mu Bingyun''s eyes, and she had vaguely connected certain things.


    Bixiao Palace, Yuchan, Yujiao, and Jade Ye... Connected back and forth, aren''t they from Bixiao Palace?


    "Miss Qin, how much do you know about Bixiao Palace?"


    Qin Yingling didn''t understand Mu Bingyun''s sudden question, but she still said truthfully, "I used to travel around with Master, so I still know something."


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and asked, "So, did anyone from Bixiao Palace come from the lower realm many years ago?"


    As soon as these words fell, Wu Yun and others also understood. If it is true, then they and Bixiao Palace are really endless, even if they don''t trouble each other, the other party will definitely not let them go.


    Qin Yingling recalled carefully, and finally shook her head: "I haven''t paid attention to this, since Master went to Danxiaotian, my sister had an accident, and I was busy with my sister''s affairs, but I seldom paid attention to things other than Shenxiaotian. something happened."


    "I do know one thing."


    "Oh?"


    As soon as Zhu Chunfeng finished speaking, he felt that everyone was looking at him in unison. He blamed himself for being eloquent, and now he has to say it all.


    "It''s true that a few years ago, there was some movement in Bixiao Palace. It is said that the seventh messenger who disappeared for many years, Yuye, has been confirmed to die in the lower realm. Now Yujiao, a disciple of Yuye, has taken over. It is said that this Yujiao has been focused on by Bihua. Cultivation, his talent is very good, and he is very valued.¡±


    As soon as Zhu Chunfeng finished speaking, he felt that the expressions of the people in front of him were not right.


    "It''s really interesting!" Wu Yun''s face was about to be hideous. "As expected! Bingyun, it seems that we are a little bit back. If there is Yujiao, Bixiao Palace will take action against us sooner or later."


    "Um."


    Mu Bingyun is much calmer than Dark Cloud, "It''s not the time, we can''t beat it."


    Ying Changqing''s mouth twitched: "Then, Uncle, are we going to take them this time?"


    "Must be removed!"


    Mu Bingyun suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, "I have a hunch that when they appear here, they are probably here to clean up us. Don''t forget, we killed quite a few people in the Bixiao Palace. Among them, the bat spirit once said, Bihua will not let us go, and it is likely to pass something to Bihua at that time."


    "Since Bihua already knows that we are coming, why not send a group of strong men to kill us?" This is something Ying Changqing can''t figure out. If he hears the enemy''s movement, he will definitely do it.


    Qin Yingling said at this time, "There are two perverts in Sanxiaotian, one is Chen He and the other is Bihua. These two people are simply mentally retarded, paranoid, and boredom."


    "Chen He always likes to let people develop their own followers everywhere and repair his ruined temple!"


    "On the other hand, Bihua likes to grab good-looking men and enjoy them, and then recruit some equally perverted women, and also like to play with the weak."


    "So, after finally finding something fun, she will definitely play to her heart''s content, and she won''t make the enemy happy."


    Zhu Chunfeng also shivered: "It is true, Bihua is a perverted woman."


    Lin Xiao nodded quickly: "I''d rather provoke Chen He than Bihua, girl Mu, you guys are afraid it''s very dangerous."


    Everyone noticed that the red-clothed woman in front of her still looked indifferent, as if she was not frightened.


    "It''s so good, which means that we still have a chance to breathe. Bihua and Chen He can play like this, most of them feel that as long as Shen Xiaotian and Bi Xiaotian are immortal, no one can hurt their lives."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with a ray of light, and he looked at the black-robed man in front of his eyes: "Yu, what do you think?"


    "Destroy the temple first!" The cold voice made people stunned.


    "Yes, let''s demolish the ruined temple of Chen He first. As for Bihua, I believe that I will find a way to kill her!" Wu Yun nodded, "Since they are all gods, they must have weaknesses."


    This time, the rest of the people stopped talking.


    "Okay, let''s plan what''s going on in front of us first, and get the magical orchid and the dragon''s demon pill."

 Chapter 988： dont laugh so loud

    Here, around a green and faint forest of ancient trees, two groups of people are approaching.


    "Elder Qin, are you sure there is a sacred fruit here?"


    Qin Fan stopped, frowned, and glanced at the middle-aged man behind him, "Elder Long, how could I be joking about such a thing? There are not only the Xuanling Holy Fruit, but also the magical orchid, but compared to For Xuanling Shengguo, the magical orchid is not surprising."


    Long Yingtian''s eyes flashed with greed, "I just feel that this place is very wrong. It always gives me a very dangerous feeling that I will lose my life at any time."


    "This is the middle of the Bamboo Forest. It is naturally full of crises. Opportunities and crises coexist. Is Elder Long afraid?" Qin Fan''s eyes were clearly disdainful, "If you want to get good things, you have to wander between life and death. If Elder Long is afraid, , just go back."


    "It''s just that Elder Long should keep this matter a secret!"


    Long Yingtian hurriedly smiled and said: "I''m just a little worried, let''s go, Elder Qin, let''s be careful, the monsters here must be very powerful..."


    In another place, there are a group of women dressed in veils, and their looming appearance is even more eye-catching.


    "Sister Yuling, I have already felt the breath of the sacred fruit of Xuanling?" said a stunning woman in a turquoise gauze, her eyes showed a touch of excitement, "As long as we eat a sacred fruit of Xuanling, we will You can break through the first order, and you can eat three of this fruit, you can break through the third order, and then I will be the sixth order of the king of gods."


    "Ha ha!"


    "Yuxi, don''t laugh so loudly, I will attract the attention of the monsters later, and get the Xuanling Holy Fruit first."


    Yuling frowned, "It''s very dangerous here, be careful and keep your voice down!"


    "Sister Yuling, why do you have to be so serious? The monsters here are so powerful, could it be possible that you and I are more powerful?" Yuxi showed an enchanting smile, "Even if there are powerful monsters, let''s work together to skin them and cramp them. , to see if they dare to deal with you and me."


    "Shut up!" Yu Ling''s face was cold, "You forgot, Yu Ye is the seventh messenger, hasn''t he been killed in the lower realm? At any time, don''t underestimate your enemy!"


    Hearing the words, Yuxi finally supported her voice, and her eyes turned with anger: "Hmph, those little ants, sooner or later, this girl will trample them to death!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Yuling is still serious, staring ahead with a pair of sharp eyes, as if he will see a powerful monster in the next moment.


    "That''s the Xuanling Holy Fruit, right?" Long Yingtian''s eyes flashed with greed, "Eating three of these things can improve the third-order strength. At that time, my strength was already the fifth-order **** king. Thanks to Qin Elder."


    Qin Fan''s eyes also showed a touch of greed at this time. He is now the first-order **** king, and if he eats three, he can reach the fourth-order God-king, and he is very close to breaking through the fifth-order God-king.


    Such a treasure, who doesn''t like it?


    It''s just that the two did not approach directly, but there must be monsters guarding around such treasures.


    "Elder Qin, I found that there is a giant python beside it. It looks like it is in the late second-order **** level. Is it possible that it is a guardian beast?"


    Qin Fan had some doubts in his eyes: "Apart from this, are there other things?"


    "No, could it be that this python is lucky?"


    Qin Fan still felt that something was wrong. It stands to reason that such a precious fruit could not be only the late second-order god-level, at least it should be the third-order?


    "Elder Long, please take a look again, I always feel that something is not right, and it is likely to be hidden in other places."


    Long Yingtian didn''t dare to joke, so he picked up the mirror in his hand and looked at the surroundings. Suddenly, he trembled.


    "Indeed."


    "Where?"


    Long Yingtian pointed the mirror at the three trees in the distance, "You see, it turned out to be the Phantom Cloud Beast, two heads, the early stage of the third-order **** level, fortunately, we are more careful."


    Qin Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief: "Then, the two Phantom Cloud Beasts should guard the Xuanling Holy Fruit, while the giant python guards the magical orchid."


    Even though he said that, Qin Fan still felt that something was wrong. If it wasn''t for the dangers of the bamboo forest, he wouldn''t have found Long Yingtian when he learned that there was a sacred fruit.


    Just because there is a treasure in Long Yingtian''s hand called Xuanming Mirror, which is a small, exquisite and simple bronze mirror that Long Yingtian is holding at the moment.


    As long as the divine power is input into the mysterious mirror and aimed at the place they want to see, within a certain range, they can penetrate everything and clearly see the obstacles in front of them.


    When you are walking in an unfamiliar place, with a mysterious mirror, you can see clearly whether there is a powerful enemy ahead. With a mysterious mirror, it can be said that you can know the danger in advance, which is simply a big cheat.


    Naturally, Xuanmingjing also has many drawbacks, which is far worse than Qin Yingling''s celestial eyes.


    "It seems that Qin Fan and Long Yingtian didn''t find the flood dragon underground." Qin Yingling had a smile on her lips, "In that case, we can wait here first, the flood dragon is too well hidden, if not If I looked carefully, I would never have found it."


    "It''s really a coincidence!"


    Suddenly, Qin Yingling couldn''t help but say something, which surprised everyone.


    Mu Bingyun could see some of the following situation through Chi Ye, "People on both sides are about to meet, Qin Fan and the others are on the left, and the people from Bixiao Palace are on the right."


    "Yes, in fact, they were able to find this place so accurately. I''m afraid it''s not for the magical orchid. The powerhouses in the realm of the gods don''t pay so much attention to the magical orchid. It should be the fruit tree next to the magical orchid. Although I have seen countless, But the spiritual fruit is rare, so I don''t know what it is."


    Mu Bingyun is far away from here and cannot be identified, but the things that the gods, kings and powerhouses attach so much importance to must be very important.


    And she has a feeling that it is good for her to get those mysterious fruits.


    "However, Miss Qin, why were they able to find this place so accurately?"


    Not only Ying Changqing doesn''t understand, but most other people don''t understand. At this time, everyone''s eyes fell on Qin Yingling''s face, expecting her to explain.


    After spending so many days together, they all felt that Qin Yingling knew a lot of things that no one knew.


    Qin Yingling didn''t disappoint them either: "The second-tier God King next to Qin Fan is named Long Yingtian, and he is the outer sect elder of Zidian Sect. Although he is an outer sect elder, his means and strength should not be underestimated. The most important thing is that there is a treasure in his hand, Xuan Mingjing."


    "Xuanming Mirror, what is this?" Tao Ran was surprised for a moment, and then a little stunned, "It can''t be this mirror that allows them to see all the obstacles in front of them, just like..."

 Chapter 989： Isnt this a drowsiness to send a pillow?

    Tao Ran didn''t finish his sentence, but those who knew it all understood that what he wanted to say was like Qin Yingling''s heavenly eyes.


    Qin Yingling nodded: "Yes, but the Xuanming Mirror also has many shortcomings. If you don''t take the initiative to urge your divine power to watch it, you will ignore many things. Judging from the current situation, people on both sides have not noticed that there is a head underground. Jiaolong."


    "It''s good to be brave. When they take things, they will definitely provoke Jiaolong. When Jiaolong and them tremble, it''s time for us to pick up the leak." Lin Xiao said quickly.


    He was still looking forward to it. He always felt that if he was with Mu Bingyun and others, he would definitely be able to drink some soup as long as it wasn''t too much.


    "That''s what we thought, but it''s not an easy task to grab something from Jiaolong and the four powerful gods."


    At this time, Mu Bingyun''s expression became more serious, "However, it''s not impossible."


    "Uncle Shi, grab something first, we have to be fast enough!"


    Ying Changqing frowned, "Although our speed is not slow, we can''t escape under the eyes of the powerful **** king. Even if there is a snow chasing beast, Master, it seems that the strength of our snow chasing cloud beast is one and the same. Rank god-level monsters, so their speed is at most the ninth rank of priests."


    "Who said they only have the speed of the ninth order of priests?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes narrowed, "Soon, they will be second-order gods, and their speed is comparable to that of a **** king."


    "This... can''t be right?" Lin Xiao opened his mouth, "Miss Mu, what do you mean?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, but closed his eyes and let his consciousness fall into Chiye. If the day before, she was really worried about grabbing something to escape for her life, but now she is not worried.


    The three unknown stones had been absorbed by the black soil, and now she was able to enter this area. It was a little different from what she had imagined, the black soil did not expand, it was still the same size.


    However, the small sprout that originally grew on the loamy black soil has changed.


    Everyone stared at Mu Bingyun, seeing that she only closed her eyes and didn''t speak, but they didn''t understand.


    Only Zhu Chunfeng curled his lips and couldn''t help muttering: "Grab something with the King of God, you are courting death, why don''t you leave immediately, I don''t want to die with you!"


    These words were heard by Wuyun, and he snorted coldly: "No more nonsense, this girl will throw you down to feed the dragon!"


    Now, Zhu Chunfeng doesn''t dare to say anything. Annoyed this violent little girl, but will suffer.


    "Miss Wu, what do you mean Miss Mu is?" Lin Xiao didn''t dare to ask the man in black robe guarding Mu Bingyun, he could only ask Wu Yun, who was relatively easy to talk to.


    Wu Yun gave him a light look, and said, "Just wait." Many people vaguely knew about the treasure on Mu Bingyun''s body, but they never mentioned it.


    Although Lin Xiao didn''t know why, he didn''t ask again.


    Just kidding, although he wanted to take refuge with Mu Bingyun, but now no one has indicated that they want to accept him, they can''t regard themselves as their own.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun looked at the half-human-high small tree with orange-red fruits on it.


    When her consciousness touched the fruit, a series of messages passed through her mind.


    Beast Spirit Fruit, which is specially prepared for monsters. Eat one, and you can raise the monster to a big realm. She knew it all this morning.


    She always felt that Chiye seemed to know what she was thinking, and he even came up with such a thing. Isn''t this a pillow for drowsiness?


    Um?


    Suddenly, next to the small sapling, she saw another small sprout. When her consciousness touched it, she still had no information.


    She was a little surprised, what exactly is this little sprout?


    She clearly felt that this little sprout was different from the previous one. The position of the previous root is exactly the position of the beast spirit fruit.


    didn''t understand, so she had to suppress this matter in her heart, and she became even more curious about Chiye''s baby.


    She was thinking, what exactly is this baby she got?


    His eyes fell on the beast spirit fruit tree again. There were no more or less on it, just six beast spirit fruits. However, she learned that the beast spirit fruit tree is not born once, but can continue to bear fruit.


    took out the jade box, wrapped all the beast spirit fruits with consciousness, and put them all into the jade box. Then she rolled up the jade box, and her consciousness retreated.


    At the same time, outside, she opened her eyes, and the jade box appeared in her hand.


    Everyone stared at the jade box in her hand, always feeling that the contents inside were unusual.


    "Release the beast that treads the snow and chases the cloud."


    Hearing her words, Wu Yun and the others did not hesitate at all, and hurriedly woke up the beast who was cultivating. Lin Xiao was still a little shocked when he saw a snow-white little cloud appear.


    Although this thing is not precious, it is hard to catch, especially when there are so many at one time.


    "Miss Qin, put yours down too, there is just one more fruit here." Mu Bingyun wondered whether the already second-order god-level snow-chasing cloud beast could improve after eating the beast spirit fruit. Strength, also want to try.


    Qin Yingling did not refuse when she saw this.


    When the six snow-walking beasts ate the orange-red beast spirit fruit, Lin Xiao was stunned.


    Aside from Qin Yingling''s one, the other five even broke through from the first-order god-level monster to the second-order god-level monster.


    As for Qin Yingling''s, although it didn''t directly break through to the third-order god-level monster, the current appearance... It seems that it is still a little bit short.


    "It seems that it is very difficult to break through to the third-order **** level for the beasts who tread the snow and chase the clouds." Qin Yingling couldn''t help shaking her head and touched its head: "It''s cheap for you, go back!"


    "It''s not necessarily true. Since it''s a creature of heaven and earth, there must be a way to break through, but it''s just not available for a while." Mu Bingyun didn''t think that the second-order **** level was the apex of the beast on the snow and the cloud. There must be some restrictions. Or something they lost that made them so weak.


    "Yeah, what the wooden girl said is always very convincing."


    Qin Yingling saw that the five of them had put away the advanced Tasue Chasing Cloud Beast, and couldn''t help laughing: "In this case, we can go and grab things happily, and we are not afraid of being caught up."


    The speed of the second-order snow-chasing beast is not comparable to that of the **** king. As long as there is a tacit understanding with the master, there is no problem in escaping.


    Now, everyone is really not worried. For the following baby, they are more and more confident.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun''s eyes suddenly fell on Lin Xiao''s body. Lin Xiao felt a little cold when he was stared at by such a half-smiling gaze.

 Chapter 990： recover

    Every time Mu Bingyun looked at him, it reminded him of the previous conflict between the two sides, when he said that he would exchange two women for Cangyu every day.


    If he knew the relationship between the two, how could he dare to say this.


    Therefore, every time the wooden girl looked at him, it made him feel that this woman was trying to kill him with a slap.


    "Lin Xiao."


    "Wooden girl."


    Lin Xiao''s body trembled a little, and answered cautiously.


    "I''m short of people on my side," Mu Bingyun said with a smile in his eyes, "Looks like you''re pretty good, I wonder if you''d like it?"


    Lin Xiao was a little dumbfounded. He hadn''t figured out how to mention this to Mu Bingyun, but he didn''t expect her to speak directly, but for a while he didn''t know what to say.


    Qin Yingling saw that he was dumbfounded and couldn''t help but smile and said, "Lin Xiao, didn''t you ask me earlier, is the wooden girl still recruiting? It''s stupid now, or have you changed your mind?"


    "Of course not, of course I would!"


    Lin Xiao was a little embarrassed when he finished his promise. He glanced at his brother beside him and couldn''t help but say, "Just, I don''t know how many people Miss Mu is missing, my Tiger Roar mercenary group..."


    "As much as you have, I want as much. As long as you are willing to follow me, I will never let you suffer. Don''t you want to get more cultivation resources when you wander around the bamboo forest?"


    These words went into Lin Xiao''s heart. Yes, he brought the entire mercenary group, didn''t he just want to get more resources to cultivate?


    If it wasn¡¯t for the acquisition of cultivation resources, why would they have to seek a living in the most dangerous places?


    "Thank you, Wooden Girl!"


    After a long time, Lin Xiao said extremely cautiously.


    If it was before, he didn''t think there was any benefit to following Mu Bingyun, but after so many days of getting along, he knew that Mu Bingyun gave him this opportunity, and he really looked down on him too much.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was really short of people, he probably wouldn''t have taken a fancy to a rude man like himself.


    Especially the things that the other party can easily take out, as well as Cangyu''s strength, every point makes him extremely convinced. The most important thing is that this is a group of flesh and blood, affectionate and righteous people.


    Therefore, he, Lin Xiao, agreed.


    "Since it''s my own family, I don''t need to be so polite."


    Several medicine bottles appeared in Mu Bingyun''s hand, "You should take care of these things for yourself. In the Zhuanzhu Forest, the most important thing is your life."


    Before Lin Xiao could get excited, he only felt a lot of light appeared in front of him, and when he took a closer look, he saw that many swords appeared around Cang Yu at some point.


    Although the styles of these swords are exactly the same, and even every detail is the same, he can clearly feel that the swords in front of him are all Grade 4 artifacts.


    He swallowed and stared at the artifact in front of him.


    is really the fourth grade!


    Although I have long heard that Cangyu is an artifact refiner, but the opponent took out a fourth-grade divine artifact with one hand, and he was still shocked.


    "You guys like knives or swords, choose your own." Cang Yu said these words, and stopped talking.


    Lin Xiao knew his temperament for a long time, and he didn''t mind it. His face was full of ecstasy. You must know that even if it is to buy it, in his capacity, being able to buy a third-grade artifact is already incredible.


    Artifacts, in Shenxiaotian, sometimes you can''t buy them with a lot of divine stones. Especially in the state where the refiner is lacking.


    "Brothers, since both the son and the young lady said that they can choose by themselves, then we will choose by ourselves. From now on, we will follow the son and young lady, and naturally we must serve them well!"


    The Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group was also a little excited, they had never seen so many artifacts before.


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help sighing: "Miss Mu, you are really generous, but Lin Xiao is lucky."


    "It''s just my own person, it''s not too much to give something." Mu Bingyun said softly, "The strength of my own people has improved, and everyone will be better."


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help nodding thoughtfully. After hearing that, Lin Xiao felt that his choice must not be wrong.


    "Lin Xiao, these are all small things. When Cangyu refines a more powerful divine weapon, you will all have a share. As I said before, since you have joined us and become your own, you must not betray them in the future. Otherwise, Even if we chase to the ends of the earth, we will not make you feel better!"


    The dark cloud''s warning made Lin Xiao nodded solemnly.


    Of course, his serious face seems to be unable to hold back. Seeing how easily Wu Yun said it, could it be that the young master will be able to refine a more powerful artifact soon? Fifth grade?


    Lin Xiao suppressed the beating of his heart fiercely, and then his face tensed.


    After everyone had selected the artifacts, Mu Bingyun said, "I will officially establish the Shuangyun Mansion after I leave the Bamboo Forest. From now on, you will be members of the Shuangyun Mansion, and there will be no Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group. , do you have an opinion?"


    "No opinion, but according to Young Master''s instructions." Lin Xiao''s eyes showed more respect and respect.


    "That''s good. We will discuss the matter after going out. When the establishment of Shuangyun Mansion will be handed over to Wuyun, you can just listen to her."


    Mu Bingyun has not forgotten about Wu Yun''s talent. Although she was also able to build Shuangyun Mansion and a business, Wu Yun would do better. In this regard, it is Wu Yun''s expertise, and this is also Wu Yun''s wish.


    Wu Yun''s eyes really showed an excited look, "Okay!"


    Lin Xiao murmured in his heart, but remembering the power of the dark clouds, he didn''t dare to doubt anything, so he agreed immediately.


    Zhu Chunfeng was a little dumbfounded. Seeing that Lin Xiao and the others got all kinds of treasures, he could only stare at it, it was really annoying!


    Dark Cloud gave him a light glance: "I wouldn''t want something like a dog like you, if it wasn''t for the last resort, hmph! If you still want something, it would be good to keep your life."


    I wish Chunfeng''s incomparable innocence, he didn''t do anything, even if he wanted to do something, he can''t do it now!


    For a time, his life seemed to fall into darkness, and it was still a world without day.


    "They''re getting close."


    Qin Yingling''s voice drew everyone''s attention back, "Miss Mu, what are we going to do next?"


    "Lin Xiao, you didn''t step on the snow to chase the cloud beasts. If you are discovered by the powerful gods, you probably won''t be able to ask for it. You are here to guard."


    In an instant, Mu Bingyun decided, "This time, the six of us will go down. When they are entangled with Jiaolong, Yu and I will go to collect the fruit, and you will wait on both sides. If we are intercepted, you will wait again. Come out, if you don''t escape, you should escape."


    Everyone nodded to show their understanding.

 Chapter 991： robbing

    "Elder Long, this giant python is nothing to be afraid of. The most important thing is the Phantom Cloud Beast on the side. Its strength is similar to mine. We will deal with one of them each, and then we will get the Profound Spirit Sacred Fruit."


    Long Yingtian did not object, "Okay, let''s do it like this!"


    The two of them also saw a lot of Xuanling Holy Fruits, and one person could only eat three, so they were not afraid to get it.


    "Speaking of which, this Mysterious Spirit Sacred Fruit has yielded quite a few, there are actually twenty-seven!" Long Yingtian''s eyes showed a greedy color. As for the magical orchid on the side, it was no longer in the eyes of the two of them.


    "Elder Long, do it!"


    Qin Fan finished speaking, and Long Yingtian rushed to the front of the two Huanyun Beasts at the same time.


    In an instant, the ancient trees transformed by two phantom cloud beasts disappeared in an instant, and turned into two huge monsters.


    "Roar-"


    There was a loud roar, the breath exhaled, with some stench, and even a gust of wind was set off around. The monsters in the early stage of the third-order **** level also have the strength of the first- and second-order **** kings.


    "Elder Long, finish them soon, I sense someone is coming." Qin Fan''s expression changed, he didn''t expect that there were other people hiding around, and he felt that the opponent''s strength was not low.


    Long Yingtian was also afraid that someone would come and **** their Xuanling Holy Fruit, so he used very fierce force, and soon beat a Huanyun beast to half death. As for Qin Fan, he also fought with a Huanyun, but he Comparable to the strength of the opponent, it is not as smooth as Long Yingtian.


    At this moment, a group of women in light gauze floated over, and a woman in green gauze smiled: "Haha, it''s really a good thing!"


    "Sister Yuling, just let the two big olds deal with the Huanyun Beast, let''s pick the Xuanling Holy Fruit and leave!"


    The woman named Yuling nodded indifferently: "Okay, Yuxi, hurry up."


    "I know, I know." Yuxi blinked: "Ah, two stinky men, you should deal with the monsters slowly, but this girl is welcome."


    "Ha ha!"


    The entire ancient tree forest could clearly hear Yuxi''s voice. At this moment, Yuxi''s figure also landed next to the Xuanling Holy Fruit. She was about to reach up to it, and just in time, a long sword with a cold light pierced from it. The attack came from behind her.


    Yuxi''s eyes froze, and then her figure quickly flipped over. She slapped the sword with her palm, then took out a sword and slashed it, instantly cutting the sword that attacked her in half.


    "Hmph, even a mere third-grade artifact dares to sneak attack on this girl, he really is a stinky man!"


    Having said that, Yuxi jumped to the side of the Xuanling Holy Fruit again, and her jade hand had already reached out to one of the fruits, with a smile on her face, the Xuanling Holy Fruit would be hers sooner or later!


    Just when she thought she was going to get it, a strong wind flickered behind her, her eyes were angry, and she slapped her back with a palm! Yuxi''s strength is at the third rank of the God King, while Long Yingtian''s strength is only at the second rank of the God King, so Long Yingtian was slapped away by Yuxi''s palm very sadly.


    After ?? Yuxi slapped her palm flying, this time, she did not rush to pick the sacred fruit of Xuanling, but leaped to Long Yingtian''s side in one step.


    "Hmph, I don''t know whether to live or die, but dare to rob our Bixiao Palace!"


    Long Yingtian spewed blood and fell to the ground. He quickly turned over, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and stared at Yuxi with a stern gaze: "I am not easy to provoke, you are from the Bixiao Palace. , why do you want to come to my gods!"


    "Oh? It turned out to be a member of Zidianzong. No wonder this girl is not pleasing to the eye." Yuxi said coldly, "This girl will kill you. I''m afraid those things from Zidianzong will not know."


    After saying that, Yuxi rushed over with her sword in hand. Just in time, Yuling''s voice came over: "Yuxi, take the Xuanling Holy Fruit away first to avoid other troubles."


    Yuxi paused and glared at Long Yingtian fiercely: "You''re lucky, don''t grab something from this girl, get out! If you dare to come again, this girl will slap you to death!"


    At this time, Qin Fan finally managed to deal with the phantom cloud beast, and he was half-dead from anger when he saw two third-rank **** kings coming to Bixiao Palace.


    "Elder Long, what should I do?"


    Qin Fan knew very well that someone who Long Yingtian couldn''t beat would definitely not be able to beat him himself.


    Long Yingtian''s face was also gloomy, and a vicious light flashed through his eyes: "If you want to easily grab something from my Long Yingtian''s hand, I don''t know whether to live or die!"


    Qin Fan knew that Long Yingtian had a lot of cards, so he couldn''t help but raise some hopes: "Elder Long, as long as you kill these two people, and then get the sacred fruit of Xuanling, I will only take nine, and the remaining eighteen will be returned to me. how are you?"


    "Really?" Long Yingtian''s eyes were filled with joy. It was not what they had discussed at first, and he couldn''t play a trick on Qin Fan''s back. After all, Zidianzong still had a Qin name.


    Yes, when Qin Fan took the initiative to speak, he was moved.


    "Of course it''s true, I''ll take nine back, it''s almost done, the rest will belong to Elder Long. The girls in Bixiao Palace have always been very arrogant, and those in the wild countryside and forest here are offended both vertically and horizontally, so it''s better to take them directly kill."


    "it is good!"


    Long Yingtian has already made a decision.


    Yuxi and Yuling have arrived next to Xuanling Holy Fruit, "These magical orchids are also good treasures, Yuxi, and take them away."


    "I know, Sister Yuling, of course good things can''t be left here, to save those stinky men."


    "Well, let''s do it, pick something early and leave!" Yuling never relaxed, she always felt that something was wrong. Since entering this ancient forest, she always felt that the surroundings gave her a sense of danger.


    But she didn''t see where the danger was, so she urged Yuxi to act quickly.


    Just when Yuxi was about to pick the magical orchid, a huge python suddenly emerged from an ancient tree. The python opened its mouth and spit out blood and bit her neck all of a sudden.


    In an instant, a sword light flashed, Yu Ling retracted his long sword, and glanced coldly at the two giant pythons on the ground, "It''s just a useless beast!"


    "Hmph, this beast thought we didn''t find it, and came out to find death, so we can''t blame us."


    Yuxi smiled.


    "Let''s pick the sacred fruit of Xuanling first!" Yuling frowned and killed the giant python, but she was even more uneasy.


    "Okay." Yuxi responded, then turned and walked towards the sacred fruit of Xuanling, looking at the golden fruit, the mysterious aura on it, she couldn''t help herself, "Sister Yuling, if we swallow this fruit, will be promoted.¡±


    Yuling couldn''t help but smile: "Well."


    Long Yingtian is ready, as long as the two dare to pick the sacred fruit of Xuanling, he will use his ultimate move to deal with them.


    "What a fragrant fruit!"


    Yuxi smiled, and at this moment, a pair of hands had already landed on the fruit tree.


    Suddenly, an angry roar sounded, followed by a ferocious vibration on the ground. Before Yuxi''s smile could be put away, the whole person fell down.

 Chapter 992： Jiao Longxian

    Roar!


    The place where the Xuanling Holy Fruit was located, that is, where Yuxi was, suddenly seemed to be lifted by something, and the whole ground tilted back.


    Yuxi didn''t have time to be surprised, and a deep ditch opened behind her. If she hadn''t stabilized her figure quickly, she would have fallen directly into it.


    She stared at the ground lifted up in front of her in horror. In an instant, she instinctively felt the crisis and was about to run away.


    "Humph, all humans who want to steal my Holy Profound Spirit Fruit should be my food!"


    With this sound, the ground that was lifted up suddenly burst, and a huge head rushed out. Yuxi screamed before she could react, and then quickly flashed aside regardless of the pain in her body.


    The time when this happened was also in the appearance of the three breaths.


    Yu Ling had to stand farther away. When she felt something was wrong, she quickly stepped back before reminding Yu Xi. As for the two of Long Yingtian, it was even more so. Therefore, only Yuxi suffered huge damage.


    "Ah! Damn beast!"


    Yuxi''s face became angry, and her face gradually paled. It turned out that Yuxi''s arms were bitten off by the huge mouth just now.


    At this moment, the blood flowing from her shoulders turned out to be black.


    "Yuxi, how are you?"


    Yu Ling hurriedly jumped to Yuxi''s side, took out the medicine pill and gave it to her, only then did Yuxi''s complexion return to normal.


    "I''m going to kill this beast!"


    Yuxi''s eyes were full of resentment, "It actually bit my arm in one bite!" Her arm, thinking that her beautiful arms were gone, Yuxi, who had always loved beauty, couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Sister Yuling, you must cut this beast for me!"


    Yu Ling brought Yu Xi to the other side. Seeing the ground tumbling constantly, he finally knew that the feeling just now was correct. Sure enough, there was a danger they didn''t know about, and she was careless.


    Just, I don''t know what this monster is.


    Just when he thought about it, the ground stopped rolling, and then a long and huge thing jumped up from the ground. The power of the powerful vibration made the whole ground tremble.


    When all the dragons jumped from the ground, the ground seemed to be empty.


    Yuling stared at the dazed object that looked like a giant python, but on its abdomen, there were two claws, and two bulging bags,


    "Dragon!"


    Yu Ling''s face was full of shock, "That''s Jiaolong, the strength should be in the late third-order **** level, Yuxi, let''s go!" Yuling made a decisive decision, knowing that he could not be Jiaolong''s opponent, and would pull Yuxi away.


    "No, I won''t leave if I don''t kill this beast!"


    "Let''s go? Hmph, little human, you want to grab my things, but you can''t grab them now, you still want to leave, stay, and become my food, that''s your ultimate belonging."


    "Elder Long, this looks like a dragon, and its strength is probably in the late third-order **** level." Qin Fan''s eyes flickered with fear, "We are not opponents."


    "Now I can''t leave if I want to." Long Yingtian''s face was a little ugly, "Look around."


    Sure enough, Qin Fan looked around at a glance, and the whole person was stunned, "It is indeed impossible to leave."


    It turned out that the dragons had already surrounded them with their bodies. No matter which direction they go, Jiaolong will definitely hit the past immediately. With their strength, it is undoubtedly courting death.


    "Elder Long, the situation doesn''t seem to be very good."


    Long Yingtian''s eyes darkened, and now he is not thinking about how to get the sacred fruit, but how to escape from Jiaolong''s hands.


    Yu Ling and the two over there were also thinking about this issue, and Yu Xi also calmed down from the previous anger.


    "Sister Yuling, what should we do?"


    Yuxi was a little worried, now that her arms have been chewed and swallowed by the opponent, if her strength does not break through, she will become an armless person. If she didn''t kill this beast, she would be really unwilling.


    "At present, if you want to escape, you can only cooperate with the other party."


    Yuling said calmly, Yuxi was a little unwilling in her heart, but she also knew what Yuling said.


    At this time, neither Jiaolong nor Bixiao Palace and the people on both sides of Qin Fan knew that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu had quietly approached this place.


    "Yu, this Jiaolong doesn''t seem to have fully evolved yet, and Miss Qin still has some deviations from her expectations." Mu Bingyun looked at Jiaolong''s two bulges, "This should be its unfinished claws, once the last two claws are fully If the evolution is complete, the strength must not only be in the late third-order **** level."


    "Yes." Cang Yu replied, "Bing''er, they seem to be talking about cooperation."


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "I had long expected that in the face of a powerful enemy, everyone would choose to cooperate."


    "However, based on the current state, it may not be easy to get Jiaolong''s demon pill."


    Yaodan is very useful to Dark Cloud, and she doesn''t want to give up. But if you don''t give up, you may end up getting nothing.


    "Let''s take a look first, if you can''t deal with the dragon, it''s better to let the dragon hold the four people."


    Cangyu''s words, let her understand. At that time, even if they were able to hunt down the dragons, the four of them would not be easy to deal with. It would be better to just give up the demon pill and let them kill them, giving them a chance to escape.


    "Okay, if you can''t get it, you can''t get it. Then I''ll think of a way to help the dark clouds."


    During the discussion between the two, Yu Ling and others had already stood together with Qin Fan, and it was obvious that the conditions had been negotiated.


    At this time, Jiaolong also seemed impatient. The first attack, and suddenly the two sides fought fiercely.


    Seeing that the two sides had entered the white-hot zone, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu quietly approached the magical orchid from the other side. At this time, they could clearly see the appearance of the fruit tree next to the magical orchid.


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly used Chiye to observe, and after getting useful information, he was overjoyed: "Yu, it seems that we can give up the demon pill."


    "What?" He was a little surprised, but his eyes fell on the golden fruits, "Could it be..."


    "Yes, this is the Xuanling Holy Fruit. You can improve your first-order strength by eating one. You can eat three in a row to break through to the third-order. There are a total of twenty-seven above, which is enough."


    Xuanling Sacred Fruit is simply a tonic for the gods.


    "very good."


    Cangyu responded, "Then, Bing''er is going to wrap the magical orchid and the sacred fruit inside the Jiaolong''s tail."


    Therefore, if you want to get these two things, you must enter the opponent''s range.


    "Yu, don''t forget, I can take things from the air without alerting the other party. As long as I get close to a certain range, I can get things out of thin air."


    Jiaolong, who was fighting against the enemy, felt a chill in his heart.

 Chapter 993： steal

    "A little bit!"


    Mu Bingyun whispered to Cangyu, Cangyu did not follow her, but landed in another place. She arranged this because she was afraid of being discovered at that time, and Cangyu could also help on the other side.


    In front of her is the body with the tail of a huge dragon. Although it is the tail, it is still unreasonably large. This is the smallest place, but in her rough estimation, it is about the size of five people hugging it.


    Jiaolong was attacking Yuling and others, and he didn''t even know that someone had sneaked into its tail.


    enough!


    Mu Bingyun showed a smile in her eyes, and then she controlled Chiye, wrapping a Xuanling Holy Fruit, the next moment Xuanling Holy Fruit appeared in Chiye and was automatically installed.


    Three!


    Five!


    Ten!


    ¡­


    continue.


    Mu Bingyun controls Chiye and picks the fruit quickly.


    Twenty pieces!


    She exhaled a long breath, and this time she wrapped three fruits at once, and instantly swept them into Chiye.


    twenty-three!


    Twenty-six!


    ¡­


    Call¡ª


    Twenty-seven!


    Finally, she has collected all the fruits. However, Jiaolong and Yuling and others were still in the battle, and they didn''t find the situation here at all.


    The dark clouds and others who were guarding the surroundings also noticed the situation here, and when they found out that Mu Bingyun was collecting the magical orchid, they couldn''t help showing joy.


    It will be much faster to collect the magical orchids, and when she collects all the magical orchids, she is also a little soaked.


    "Okay, Yu, let''s go!"


    Immediately, she tried to withdraw slowly, and in an instant, Yuxi''s voice sounded: "No, someone stole the Xuanling Holy Fruit!"


    This roar not only alarmed the people who were fighting the Jiaolong, but also the Jiaolong itself.


    Jiaolong roared angrily, stopped attacking these people, turned his head to look at his tail, and found that there was really only a bare tree, the whole Jiaolong was angry.


    "Damn humans!"


    "Catch them!"


    "That''s Mu Bingyun and Cangyu!"


    Qin Fan still recognizes these two people, isn''t Cang Yu the one who killed Qin Yishan?


    He didn''t forget that this time there was another goal.


    Now Jiaolong no longer insisted on attacking them, so they were able to take a break and rushed towards Mu Bingyun.


    Just when Wu Yun and the others were about to come out, they received a voice transmission from Mu Bingyun, and they were told to escape.


    Wu Yun hesitated for a while, thinking that Mu Bingyun would definitely not put himself in danger casually, there must be some movement.


    Therefore, the dark cloud quickly escaped with the person.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun landed next to Cang Yu, and the two figures jumped up quickly. In an instant, golden fruits flew out from her hands, and they flew towards Yu Ling and the others. past.


    Yu Ling and the others could not fail to receive it when they saw this. Jiaolong saw that these people actually carried his own fruit, and immediately attacked Yu Ling and the others.


    At this time, it was also a matter of moments, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu stepped on the snow to chase the cloud beast, and disappeared into the sky in a flash.


    This scene made Yuxi, Qin Fan and the others grit their teeth with hatred, and they had to fight Jiaolong. But at this time, Jiaolong had already moved some distance because of the gap, everyone discussed it, and they all chased in the direction where Mu Bingyun and the two disappeared.


    So, in the middle of the bamboo forest, I saw a miraculous scene. A huge dragon soared in mid-air, roaring angrily and cursing angrily, chasing after the powerhouses in the god-king realm in front of them.


    As for those people brought by Yuling, they were already chewed and swallowed by Jiaolong.


    "Damn human beings, you should all die, you can''t escape the palm of this dragon!" In the air, Jiaolong patted his huge claws in front of him. The strong wind made the flying jade spirit Qin Fan and others in front of them not at all. feel good.


    "They went deep!"


    Long Yingtian took out the mysterious mirror and glanced at it, "Elder Qin, do we want to chase?" In fact, Long Yingtian was also a little unwilling, but thinking of the horror deep in the bamboo forest, he hesitated.


    Even if he is now a second-tier **** king, he is very cautious when walking in the middle, not to mention the depths of the bamboo forest. There were few people who went there who were able to come back.


    Qin Fan''s face was extremely ugly, and he couldn''t help but glance at Yuling: "Miss Yuling, what do you think we should do next?"


    Yuling''s face was cold, but from the irritability in her eyes and brows, she could still tell that she was also very angry. I thought it would be easy to pick up the sacred fruit of the mysterious spirit, but I didn''t expect that it would be just two little ants who would be the first to get there.


    "Don''t let them go!" Yuxi gritted her teeth and said, the appearance of Yuxi who lost her arms was terrifying, and her beautiful face was so twisted that she couldn''t see her original appearance, "Sister Yuling. , I must catch them, they dare to take the opportunity to steal my Xuanling Holy Fruit, I will definitely not make them feel better!"


    "Damn little ants, by the way, doesn''t that woman in red have a pair of very beautiful hands?" Yuxi''s eyes flashed with excitement, "I''ll catch them later and cut off her hands, this girl wants them. !"


    Yuxi didn''t think her words were **** at all, and Yuling naturally didn''t think that, they had done things that were bloodier than this, and it wasn''t that bad.


    "Okay, definitely don''t let them go," Yu Ling squinted, "Yu Xi, I told you, don''t look down on the little ants, the red and black men and women just now are not the ones drawn by Yu Jiao. two?"


    Hearing this, Yuxi''s eyes widened, and then she recalled it in her mind, her face even more sinister: "Yeah, it''s them, it''s really easy to come by, Sister Yuling, this time we must kill them. Also, Mu Bingyun''s arms belong to me, so don''t rob me of any of you!"


    Qin Fan felt a little disgusted in his heart, so he wouldn''t grab a pair of **** hands, thinking that this girl in Bixiao Palace is really perverted. Although he despised it in his heart, he now knew that only by joining forces between the two sides could he be able to deal with the Jiaolong and get the Xuanling Holy Fruit back from the hands of those two.


    "Elder Qin, this time, we must join forces!" Yu Ling said solemnly, and glanced at Jiao Long, who was chasing behind him, "We have to think of a way to kill this beast first, otherwise we will not be able to clean up the two. people."


    Qin Fan nodded quickly: "It is true, but, when we kill these two beasts, won''t we lose their whereabouts?"


    Yu Ling smiled lightly: "Elder Qin, don''t worry, I have locked their breath, as long as they come out from the depths of the bamboo forest, within a certain range, I can definitely feel it."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s slaughter this beast first!" Long Yingtian''s eyes flashed with fire.

 Chapter 994： The monsters around are still looking at us

    Lin Xiao and his party were hiding somewhere, and they saw Mu Bingyun and his party flee into the depths of the bamboo forest, and then the scene of Jiaolong chasing the others, there was cold sweat behind him at the moment.


    He wiped his cold sweat and said: "They really don''t want to die, they dare to do it!"


    "Boss, what should we do? The young lady and the young master have already entered the depths of the Zhuanzhu Forest. I''m afraid it will be a disaster. Shall we go in and look for someone?"


    The staff of the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group were a little worried and said, after all, they had already taken refuge in Mu Bingyun, and they had previously received their favor. They are all a group of loving and righteous people, and at this time they have never thought of escaping by themselves.


    Zhu Chunfeng sneered: "You can still escape as soon as possible, they are afraid they will die."


    "You don''t have the right to speak. Besides, as long as you wish Chunfeng not to die, it means that Miss Wu will be fine!" Lin Xiao didn''t feel that these words stabbed Zhu Chunfeng''s heart a bit.


    Previously, he was just happy that Mu Bingyun and his party entered the depths of the Zhuanzhu Forest, and he was a little gloating about the misfortune. Now he remembered that if Wu Yun and the others died, wouldn¡¯t he also die along with him?


    Thinking like this, Zhu Chunfeng shivered a little, his face pale and worried, which made Lin Xiao sneer.


    "Let''s just wait here. If the young lady is alive, she will come out from here. Brothers, since we have chosen to go with the young lady, we cannot regret it, so I chose to bet. Now if anyone wants to leave, I will also Don''t stop!"


    Lin Xiao''s eyes widened, what he said was sincere, there was no need for everyone to accompany him on the adventure.


    "Boss, what are you talking about? Since you have already decided, the brothers will naturally listen to you. Then we will wait here. Even if we go in, it will probably cause trouble for the young lady and the son. We will wait here. , maybe there will be some care at that time.¡±


    Lin Xiao was very pleased, which is why he insisted on doing everything possible to keep the Tiger Roar mercenary group.


    These brothers who were born and died with him have never disappointed him.


    "Okay, brothers, hide your breath, let''s wait for the opportunity."


    And Mu Bingyun gave an order to let everyone flee into the depths of the bamboo forest, and they only converged when they felt that no one was chasing after them.


    "Three Saint Profound Spirit Fruits were lost." Mu Bingyun said indifferently, "However, being able to lose only three under that circumstance is not bad."


    Qin Yingling took a deep breath, and when she heard her words, she couldn''t help but pat her chest, "Miss Mu, you really scared me to death, I was afraid that the Jiaolong would react and throw its tail on you. , and finally succeeded."


    "If the woman in green clothes hadn''t made a sound, Bingyun wouldn''t have noticed." Wu Yun also had some lingering fears, "However, now they must be guarding outside, but we have reached the depths of the bamboo forest, and we are in a dilemma."


    "Just standing here, I can feel the dangers lurking inside, more dangerous than the flood dragon gave me before." Tao Ran waved his fan, his eyes turned vigilant, "The monsters here are much stronger than the flood dragon, I''m afraid Is everyone above the fourth-order **** level?"


    "It''s a bit scary, my heart is beating very fast." Ying Changqing closed his eyes, "I seem to hear a lot of heartbeats, such a powerful breath, no, it''s a lot of powerful breath, it seems that we are surrounded."


    Ying Changqing suddenly opened his eyes and saw that there were indeed a large group of various monsters around him, and he almost fainted.


    His face turned pale, and the dark clouds took away all his breath, not daring to reveal it at all.


    My God, why are there so many powerful monsters, if these things knew that she was an ancient beast, they would not tear her to pieces!


    Terrible!


    "Little Changqing, this girl found out, you are a crow''s mouth!"


    Cang Yu tightly held Mu Bingyun''s hand, protecting her whole body in his arms, and an unprecedented vigilance appeared in his eyes.


    "None of them are third-order gods." Qin Yingling swallowed her saliva and couldn''t help but turn her head to look at a few people. She opened her mouth and her expression was exaggerated: "How is that possible??"


    For Qin Yingling''s suddenly raised voice, it successfully attracted a few serious people.


    "Miss Qin, what''s going on?"


    Mu Bingyun moved her gaze. In fact, she didn''t understand why so many monsters suddenly appeared, and they were still so powerful. What was even more strange was that they looked at them and didn''t come to eat them?


    Qin Yingling stammered, "Miss Mu, I found out..." She swallowed her saliva, her face full of incredulity. She found that after getting along with these people, her whole person''s expression became much richer.


    "Miss Qin, what did you find?" Wu Yun couldn''t help it.


    Qin Yingling took a deep breath and said very seriously and cautiously: "I found that your luck hasn''t dropped, it''s still going up, no, it''s going up like crazy, it''s going up like crazy, Mu girl, you can Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Yingling suppressed her heart with all her might, for fear that it would pop out of her body.


    What a horrible person!


    What a terrible luck!


    Obviously in a crisis-ridden place, the luck did not drop, but soared.


    At this time, she really wanted to meet her master Luohuang, and wanted to ask what was going on. It seemed that some unbelievable things could always happen to these people.


    After Qin Yingling finished speaking, she kept staring at the facial expressions of several people, and found that they were very plain, and she couldn''t help jumping up and cursing. How could they be so plain? ?


    After all, she was such a refined person, and she had become so rude.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, don''t you feel surprised?"


    Qin Yingling''s heart is really sullen, don''t they know that she has been stimulated a lot?


    Why are they looking like they don''t care?


    is simply anxious to kill her.


    Seeing Mu Bingyun and Wuyun nodded slightly, she really wanted to jump up and do something.


    But she didn''t do anything, instead she looked at Tao Ran and Ying Changqing, "Aren''t you surprised, surprised, incredible?"


    The two shook their heads and said in unison, "We can''t see it."


    I can''t see it, I can''t see it, so they are really not surprised at all. In fact, if Qin Yingling didn''t mention it, they would not know at all, what is luck?


    seems like this.


    Qin Yingling almost spat out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Miss Qin, you are going well, and the monsters around are still watching us." Mu Bingyun said silently, in fact, she was not surprised. Ying Changqing and Tao Ran were right, although she knew that she was lucky Add body, but really can not see ah!

 Chapter 995： They mean, lets go in

    Qin Yingling suppressed her temper again, so she didn''t jump up and scold others. Really, she is really a very polite person.


    "Okay!" She took a long breath and continued, "I mean, although we are surrounded by monsters, you don''t seem to be in any danger."


    Now everyone understood, so they opened their eyes and looked at her seriously, as if they wanted to hear what she said next.


    She was used to it, and explained slowly: "It actually shows that we are not in danger. If these monsters really want to kill us, most of them will jump up and come to eat us."


    This is true, and everyone continued to listen.


    Qin Yingling rubbed her brows, expressing that she was a little tired to communicate with this group of perverts. She understands some of the things Master said. Genius is really extraordinary, and it is not something that ordinary people can understand.


    It''s just, obviously, except for Mu Bingyun, everyone should be geniuses, but Mu Bingyun''s luck is the biggest one, I really don''t understand.


    "I see it too."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the powerful monsters around him, "I don''t know what you mean by stopping us?"


    is already a fourth-order god-level monster, she doesn''t believe that the other party can''t understand. Although many monsters cannot change shape when they are very powerful, there must be some spiritual wisdom that is not inferior to human beings.


    When she just finished asking this sentence, everyone saw the monsters around, making a low voice, as if they were carefully communicating something.


    In the end, under their astonished eyes, in a certain direction, the monsters separated a path, and they looked along and found that there were dense monsters on both sides of the road. The more these monsters went inside, the more powerful.


    If ordinary people saw it, they would be so frightened that their legs would go weak.


    "They mean, let''s go in?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes paused, looking in from here, he went deep into the bamboo forest. Surrounded by monsters, it seems that it is impossible to find another way.


    "Okay, let''s go over!"


    In an instant, she decided that the other people were naturally not afraid, the two walked in front, and the others followed. Qin Yingling knew that their luck was rising, so she followed a few people boldly.


    She prayed silently in her heart, in fact, she is really not so courageous!


    Mom, her own luck is also rising, it''s terrifying, Master, Master, where the **** are you!


    Several people walked along a long, narrow passage divided by monsters. They didn''t know how long they had walked, but in their vision, a snow-capped mountain appeared.


    Walked all the way from them, the monsters didn''t do anything to them, and relatively speaking, they were relatively polite.


    Below the snow mountain is a deep and dark snow cave. On both sides of the snow cave, there are two very powerful monsters guarding them. With their eyes, it is impossible to see their strength.


    However, Qin Yingling, who has heavenly eyes, can see it.


    only heard her murmured lightly: "Sixth... sixth-order god-level monster!" She shuddered, if she didn''t know that she would not be in danger, she really had the urge to run away. After coming to the Zhuanzhu Forest, she found that everything she saw wiped out all her calmness.


    "It turned out to be a sixth-order god-level monster!"


    Tao Ran was also surprised, Ying Changqing''s face turned pale, in fact, he was also a little scared. In the face of great strength, he didn''t feel ashamed to be afraid.


    On the other hand, looking at Mu Bingyun, Cang Yu, and Dark Cloud, there is only vigilance and surprise in his eyes.


    "Sure enough, it''s very unusual. I don''t know what is the purpose of the host who invited us here so politely?"


    She said to the mouth of the snow cave, she believed that the owner inside could hear it, and even if she couldn''t hear it, the monster outside would tell her after hearing it. When she came here, in fact, she did not relax. Although Qin Yingling said that there would be no danger, but when this kind of control was not in her own hands, she did not believe in anything, even if it was luck!


    Sure enough, footsteps sounded from the entrance of the snow cave.


    After a while, a handsome middle-aged man appeared in front of them.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes scrutinized her body for a while, and finally fell on Wu Yun''s body to look at it, which immediately aroused Cangyu and Tao Ran''s vigilance, and each protected the two behind him.


    Dark Cloud looked at Tao Ran''s back, bit his lip, and his eyes were a little complicated. Walking out from behind Tao Ran, he looked directly at the middle-aged man.


    "what is your purpose?"


    She clearly felt that the middle-aged man should be coming at her. Even so, the other party looked at her with joy and satisfaction, not murderous intent.


    Tao Ran saw him coming out and asked this again, his eyes couldn''t help worrying, and he followed her side by side. If there is danger, he will definitely block her. No matter whether she accepts him or not, he likes her and just protects her.


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly: "Little girl, are you the Ancient Golden Crow?"


    Wu Yun was also surprised that a man could see through her body at a glance. At present, apart from Qin Yingling''s ability to restrain her breath, even Mu Bingyun couldn''t find it using Chiye.


    However, the middle-aged man in front of him was able to see through it directly. What does this mean? I don''t know how powerful he is.


    Qin Yingling''s face was in disbelief: "I can''t see through...I can''t see through..." She murmured, as if she had discovered something extraordinary.


    The middle-aged man still smiled: "This girl, although the eyes of the sky can see through many obstacles, it has something to do with your own strength. Your strength is too low, and you don''t focus on cultivating the eyes of the sky, so naturally you can''t see through. If one day , You can cultivate the eye of the sky, it can see through everything in the world, maybe, it can also see through the past and the future, even the past life and the present life."


    The middle-aged man''s words surprised Qin Yingling and everyone else.


    Seeing through the future, through the past and present, this is simply too scary.


    Qin Yingling''s whole body was dumbfounded, a little unbelievable. If it wasn''t for her eyes being unable to open, she would have already revealed an unbelievable look.


    "Senior, dare to ask how to cultivate the eyes of the sky?"


    Qin Yingling didn''t seem to be obsessed with the strength of the middle-aged man, so she grabbed the point and asked. She always thought that the eyes of the sky were a gift from God. In addition to bringing her benefits, they naturally brought her pain.


    I didn''t expect that Tianyan, it seems that it is not so simple, even her omniscient master didn''t mention it, obviously her master didn''t know either.


    "It''s better for you to come first."

 Chapter 996： Thirty bowls, is it too much?

    The group followed the middle-aged man into the snow cave, and soon came to a spacious, hall-like place. It was obviously a huge snow-capped mountain, but after they came in, they didn''t feel any cold, but were very warm.


    "Several people first try some hot tea to get rid of the cold."


    Although they were not cold, they still took a sip from the teacup. The tea was sweet and delicious, making the corners of their chapped lips moist. At this time, they suddenly felt a powerful divine force in their lower abdomen, and after a circle in their bodies, they returned to peace.


    However, they clearly felt that their strength seemed to have improved a lot.


    Mu Bingyun also looked at the middle-aged man with a shocked expression. How precious is this tea that can improve his strength.


    "How many people do the tea on the snowy mountain like?"


    "Senior, this tea is indeed good tea, but I don''t know why the senior invited us here?" Mu Bingyun asked directly. She felt that this person was very good at talking, so instead of beating around the bush, it was better to speak directly.


    Sure enough, the middle-aged man was not angry, and nodded to her: "Let a few come over, there are indeed some things."


    Everyone put down their teacups, and their eyes fell on the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man stared at the dark clouds: "Actually, I have one thing, and I want Miss Wu to help."


    "Me? What can I help you with?" Wu Yun actually had some expectations for a long time, and he also asked, "Let''s talk about it first, you can help, but if you want my life, that can''t be done. My life is very precious, but I can''t. It can be buried at will, and besides, this girl still has many unfulfilled wishes, so she cannot die!"


    Dark Cloud''s words made the middle-aged man smile, obviously amused.


    "Miss Wu, don''t worry, if I wanted to take your lives, I wouldn''t wait until this time."


    Wu Yun glanced at him lightly: "So, are you going to talk about business with me? Well, I''m a businessman, let''s get straight to the point, what do you want, you tell me, this girl adds up, if it''s worth it, I''ll exchange it with you, if it doesn''t work... it seems that this girl can''t do anything..." She frowned and muttered softly, making the middle-aged man dumbfounded.


    "Okay, since Miss Wu is a businessman, let''s talk like a businessman, how about that?"


    "Deal, this girl sees that you are also an upright person, well, let''s just say it and see if this girl can help you."


    The middle-aged man paused for a while, with a heavy look on his face, and after a while he said, "I want some blood from Miss Wu."


    "Blood?" Wu Yun said unexpectedly, "If you want my blood, just don''t get it? Why do you have to work so hard?"


    "Ms. Wu is the ancient Golden Crow. If you resist, the blood you take out will be useless. The blood I want must be the blood of Miss Wu''s will, and it belongs to the complete blood. It is said that if the ancient Golden Crow does not agree, it will come When you die, all the power in the blood is blocked in the body, and the blood will become ordinary blood, and it will have no effect."


    The dark cloud was silent, it was.


    "How much do you want, if you have more, this girl will be anemic." She is already counting up how many good things can be exchanged for blood, after all, she is a businessman!


    But, although you can sell blood, you can''t make her lose too much blood, right?


    "One bowl a day, thirty days, thirty bowls."


    The middle-aged man said cautiously, which immediately made Tao Ran furious: "Impossible!"


    Tao Ran was just about to do something, but the middle-aged man raised his hand and pressed it on the chair, "Don''t worry about this son, as long as Miss Wu provides a bowl of blood every day, I can give you the treasures of heaven and earth, and let Miss Wu Refill at any time."


    "Thirty bowls, isn''t it too much?" Wu Yun looked aggrieved, "Would you give me more compensation, besides Tiancai Lingbao, should I add some other things?"


    "Naturally, I don''t know what else Miss Wu needs?"


    Wu Yun narrowed his eyes: "You have to take out all the elixir I need, how about you?"


    "Can."


    "There''s a dragon outside, it''s so abominable, it''s blocking my way, you can kill that guy, okay?"


    "Of course you can, but if I don''t take the initiative to hurt people, those four people can''t help Miss Wu."


    The dark clouds had long anticipated that they would not be able to hunt until the four came to this person''s territory. This is just the rules between monsters, she still understands.


    "Miss Wu, but are there other conditions?"


    "You wait first, let this girl add up the total, you must know that the ancient golden crow, but the ancient beast, is full of treasures, and a drop of blood is a treasure. If you ask for thirty bowls at once, this girl won''t earn it back. , wouldn''t it be a loss, this girl has to risk anemia, do you think you made a profit or a loss?"


    Dark Cloud muttered, and the middle-aged man smiled. He is not afraid of the high price of the dark clouds. It seems that the blood of the dark clouds is the most important thing in his opinion.


    "Well, how about you promise me a condition?"


    Dark Cloud raised his head, "As long as you promise me this condition, this business between us will be done."


    "I don''t know what the condition of the girl is?"


    Wu Yun smiled: "I need you to open the depths of the bamboo forest to us, it''s just us, the future Shuangyun Mansion, the monsters here will listen to you, right? We don''t hunt the monsters in the depths, but we will. Pick the treasures here. Your monsters can also use the treasures inside to exchange other things with our Shuangyun Mansion, how about that?¡±


    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, he could understand that this was something that was extremely beneficial to the monsters in the deep bamboo forest. At this time, he couldn''t help but face the little girl in front of him.


    "Okay, I agreed. From now on, you people from Shuangyun Mansion can go in and out of the deep bamboo forest at will, as long as you don''t hunt and kill monsters, you can pick the rest of the contents as you like. The monsters here will only cooperate with you, how about that? "


    "Very good, deal!"


    Wuyun''s eyes almost narrowed with laughter. It was really a good deal. Thirty bowls of blood a month, haha, just thirty bowls a day. She is so big, just a little bit.


    "Xiaoyun, is there any problem?" Tao Ran was a little worried, for a person, a bowl of blood a day is already a lot. Moreover, in his eyes, the dark clouds are so petite, how can they bear a bowl a day.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Wu Yun put away his smile, "Bingyun, tell me the elixir you need and let this uncle take it out!"


    The middle-aged man couldn''t help but laugh, this little girl is really a ghost.


    Mu Bingyun fully understood the conditions of the dark clouds, and felt a little warm in his heart. Knowing that Wu Yun would be fine, she was also polite, took out the jade slip, and first recorded some elixir for refining the blood elixir in it, and then recorded the elixir she needed below.


    In the end, he gave the Dan Fang to the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 997： Except for her, everyone broke through

    The middle-aged man browsed through the contents, and then said: "There are quite a lot of elixir in the elixir of the blood elixir in front of me. As for the ones below, only a part can be found in the depths of the bamboo forest. It''s going to take a while."


    "no problem."


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t mind, the elixir for washing the pulse can be found as much as one can find, and there are some things that cannot be forced.


    The middle-aged man nodded, raised his hand and threw the pill out.


    "However, I dare to ask the seniors, what do you need the blood of the Golden Crow for?"


    The middle-aged man didn''t hide it: "Save a very important person." It can be seen that there is a little tenderness in the corners of his eyes, and that person should be in his heart.


    "my wife."


    When referring to his wife, the middle-aged man''s face became softer and softer, "She was seriously injured many years ago, and now there is no sign of awake, I heard that the blood of the ancient beasts can wake her up, so I''m waiting here. "


    Several people were silent, because of the infatuation of this person.


    "I can only calculate that there are ancient beasts passing by today, but I didn''t expect it to be the Golden Crow. I hope that the blood of the girl can wake up my wife."


    "Okay, everyone, you are tired too, I will arrange for you to go down and rest first!"


    Mu Bingyun and the others did not refuse. They seemed to understand that the middle-aged man wanted to recall his relationship with his wife.


    After a few people left, the middle-aged man disappeared and came to an ice pond. Inside the ice pond, there was a huge body. He lovingly touched the head of the huge body, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Aoba, the blood of the ancient beasts has been found. I hope this time, you can wake up."


    Back at the resting place, Mu Bingyun took out the Xuanling Holy Fruit and removed the wasted three. Now they still have twenty-four. There are six people including her, three per person. Six left.


    "Taking advantage of this time period, you have eaten the sacred fruit of Xuanling to break through. Senior Kui Rong can help us destroy the dragon, but the people outside can only destroy it by ourselves." Mu Bingyun put the sacred fruit of Xuanling on the crowd In his hands, the Xuanling Holy Fruit is actually like an upgraded version of the Holy Profound Fruit that was once obtained in the Immortal Realm, but one is for the gods and the other is for the immortals. The degree of preciousness between the two is incomparable. .


    Everyone did not refuse, and then she distributed the magical orchid to everyone, which was used to strengthen the body and could be eaten directly, but only three of them could be eaten. After everyone eats it, there are still fifty-four flowers left, and there are three flowers left for tasks, so there are still fifty-one flowers left. However, this thing can only be kept for two months. After she was ready to go out, she gave it to Lin Xiao''s people.


    Everyone was welcome, they went back to their rooms with their things, and went back silently to break through.


    She explained to Kui Rong that she was going to break through her strength first, but Kui Rong did not object. For him, it was nothing to wait for another day.


    Three days later, Mu Bingyun and his party met Kui Rong again.


    When Kui Rong saw these people again, his face couldn''t help but twitch. He couldn''t help but look at the red-clothed woman in front of him two more times, and his eyes were also very surprised.


    Mu Bingyun''s face is impermanent, but his heart is already very depressed.


    There is no other reason, the effect of everyone''s breakthrough is better than she imagined.


    Among them, Ying Changqing, Tao Ran, Wu Yun three, all broke through to the first rank of priests, and ate three Xuanling Holy Fruits. They actually broke through four realms, or a big realm. They can give her to Envy is dead.


    And Cangyu also broke through the four realms, and now she is the ninth rank of priests, and she was almost able to break through to the realm of the king of gods, and she envied her to death.


    As for Qin Yingling, she is the only normal person here. After eating the three Profound Spirit Fruits, she only broke through the third rank like ordinary people. She was originally the fifth rank of priest, but now she is the eighth rank of priest. .


    Originally, Qin Yingling was quite happy, after all, she was getting closer and closer to the realm of the **** king. But seeing the speed of these perverts makes her jealous!


    However, when she saw Mu Bingyun, the whole person was stunned, but silent.


    Mu Bingyun saw that everyone was looking at her, and had a very powerless feeling: "You read that right, after eating the sacred fruit of Xuanling, I still haven''t made a breakthrough, and I am still the fourth rank of gods."


    Ying Changqing couldn''t hold back his smile, his face turned red. Uncle, you are so unlucky. After eating so many good things, there is no breakthrough at all, which is really annoying!


    Mu Bingyun''s cold gaze instantly made Ying Changqing tremble.


    "Changqing, my uncle sees that your cultivation is a bit unstable, so I''m going to help you train and train. Let''s go, let''s go out and practice, maybe I will train with my uncle, and I will be able to break through to the second rank of priest immediately. ."


    Ying Changqing shivered a little, suddenly remembered that he is now a first-rank priest, and his uncle is still a fourth-rank priest, his eyes lit up, eh? Maybe this time he will be able to wash away his shame and let his uncle know what it means to have a hard fist.


    So, Ying Changqing stood up and said indifferently: "Uncle, are you sure?"


    "Sure, very sure, let''s go, let''s do two tricks!" Mu Bingyun smiled and lifted Ying Changqing out.


    "Young Master Cang, aren''t you worried?" Qin Yingling couldn''t help but ask, but she didn''t mean to go out to see. For Cang Yu, who never left, it was a bit strange to actually follow him out, but to sit on the side and drink tea slowly.


    "Don''t worry, but Chang Qing''s body has grown hard. I don''t know if Bing''er will feel uncomfortable when he beats her."


    hiss¡ª


    Qin Yingling let out a breath of cold air and couldn''t help it.


    Very suspicious in his eyes, can the fourth rank of gods beat the first rank of priests?


    If it were an ordinary first-order priest, she didn''t think it would make any difference, but Ying Changqing is not an ordinary first-order priest, right?


    "what!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "Master, don''t!"


    Just when Qin Yingling was suspicious, Ying Changqing screamed outside, "Uncle, you won, you are amazing, Uncle, please let it go!"


    "Changqing, after being verified by your uncle just now, your strength is indeed very unstable. For the sake of your future, uncle has decided to help you train yourself!"


    Qin Yingling shivered while holding the cup in her hand and almost fell to the ground. She had the idea that she had heard it wrong, but Ying Changqing''s screams were clearly heard outside, making her scalp go numb.


    She couldn''t help looking outside, and found that Ying Changqing had a miserable face, while Mu Bingyun dealt with it very easily, her mouth opened wide.


    Does this work too?


    A strength that doesn''t look at the level at all?


    So perverted!

 Chapter 998： ones own?

    "Uncle Master, you are too ruthless." Ying Changqing rubbed his sore face, expressing a little innocence, "Uncle Master, you are very powerful, next time I will definitely not question your strength."


    Ying Changqing looked at the woman in red who was leaning on the man, extremely aggrieved. Kamito fourth-order, he was beaten by Kamito fourth-order, it was terrible.


    He really didn''t dare, never dared again.


    Wu Yun couldn''t help but smile: "Little Changqing, you are also stupid, and Bingyun also ate the sacred fruit of Xuanling. Although her level has not increased, but her situation is special, her strength is increasing, and she will really wait for her to reach the level of a priest. At the first level, you may be pinched to death with a single finger."


    She didn''t know about Mu Bingyun''s situation, but she vaguely had such a guess.


    Ying Changqing can only nod, what else can he do, he is really stupid, so stupid, Shishu must be very depressed because he has not made a breakthrough, and he bumped into it and let her give her a vain beating.


    At this time, Kui Rong said, "The wooden girl is indeed unusual."


    Being scrutinized by Kui Rong, Mu Bingyun was not at all uncomfortable.


    In fact, she is both satisfied and dissatisfied with her situation. The dissatisfaction is that one is in the fourth rank of Kamito, and the satisfaction is that although she is the fourth rank of Kamito, her strength has approached the realm of the king of gods.


    As for Cangyu, she is already able to deal with the realm of the king of gods. Speaking of which, the two of them are still somewhat similar, but she is exaggerating.


    "Actually, don''t worry, Miss Mu. In your situation, many people can''t ask for it."


    "Thank you for your advice, senior, I''ve already figured it out." She was only worried that her strength could not be improved, not that her level could not be improved. Since it does not affect her strength, she will always have no effect on her at the fourth rank of Kamito.


    Kuirong nodded: "Then, please ask Miss Wu to move."


    Kuirong got up and walked in front, while the dark clouds followed behind him, and other people would naturally follow, after all, they were not very worried about the safety of the dark clouds. Kui Rong didn''t say anything about their precautions, if it was him, it would probably be the same.


    Soon, they came to a very cold snow cave. From the outside, it was all white.


    Kuirong stood beside the ice pond and looked at the huge object in the ice pond softly. When he saw this object, Mu Bingyun was obviously a little surprised. But this time, she didn''t speak.


    Dark Cloud has pulled out his sleeves and said, "How do I give it?"


    "I also asked Miss Wu to put the blood here." Kui Rong took out an ice bowl, which was not big, but it made everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    The dark cloud cut through the wrist, and the golden blood flowed out, and soon the bowl was filled. Stopping the blood, he handed the bowl to Kui Rong. Mu Bingyun took out the Shengxue Pill, Wu Yun didn''t even look at it, he swallowed it.


    She lost blood, and it was true that she had to make up. Thinking that she had to put 29 bowls, she still felt depressed.


    "Dark Cloud, are you alright?"


    Wuyun shook his head: "It''s okay." It''s really okay, this bit of blood is still trivial to her, it''s just a little awkward, "Is this a blood donation? Do you have a certificate?"


    Of course, she was just talking to herself, how can the people here understand this.


    Kui Rong gradually poured the blood from the bowl into the ice pond, and saw that the blood was pouring into the huge body, with a smile on his face.


    After a long time, everyone and Kui Rong withdrew.


    He didn''t miss the look of surprise that Mu Bingyun showed just now, so after returning to the hall, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Miss Mu, I wonder what you recognized just now?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t hide it, and vaguely understood something, "Indeed, seeing Madam Zun, it''s a little familiar, and I think of a former friend."


    "Oh? I don''t know what Mu Girl''s friend is called?" Kui Rong was a little moved. As far as he knew, his wife''s race had almost died out. What Mu Bingyun could see was probably something he knew.


    "Her name is Qingling. She once met in the secret realm of Shinto. She also said that in the secret realm of Shinto, as long as we report her name, we can save our lives."


    As she spoke, she clearly saw Kui Rong''s expression changing, and then her eyes were a little surprised: "Is it true?"


    "Naturally it''s true, could it be that Qingling and Senior Kui Rong know each other?"


    "It''s more than just knowing, Qingling is my wife''s sister, and my wife''s name is Qingye." Kui Rong seemed to have met an old friend for many years, "I didn''t expect that Mu girl is Qingling''s friend, it''s really abrupt."


    Mu Bingyun shook his head, indicating that he no longer minds these things.


    Kui Rong was caught up in his memories, and after a while he said, "The secret realm of the Shinto is indeed a magical place. Back then, Qing Ye and I were also trapped in that place. Qing Ling was right, just say her name, the powerful demon inside The beasts can spare your lives. However, with the passage of time, many powerful monsters were freed from the shackles of the secret realm of the Shinto Taoism and led to various places in Jiuxiaotian. And my wife Qingye was seriously injured at that time. "


    "If I knew it would bring her bad luck, I shouldn''t have come out in the first place, maybe I can still be safe."


    "Since it''s Qingling''s friend, then it''s my friend, so feel free to say anything, girl Mu." Kui Rong is obviously not as unfamiliar as before, "Qingling''s words still count, those monsters in the secret realm of our Shinto way. , have a very good friendship, in the future, when the wooden girl encounters a powerful monster, you might as well try to report my name, Qingling Qingye''s name is fine."


    "Although there are many monsters in Shenxiaotian, maybe you will encounter them!"


    Mu Bingyun never thought of Kui Rong''s enthusiasm. With such a big life-saving card, she would of course remember: "Thank you, Senior Kui Rong."


    Kui Rong was obviously very happy: "I knew for a long time that your group is unusual, but I didn''t think it was my own. Since it is my own, I will bring something good to entertain today."


    Kui Rong waved his hand, and suddenly countless monsters transformed into human form poured in, holding countless precious fruits in his hands, making everyone want to drool.


    Dark Cloud blinked: "Okay, you are hiding something?"


    "Haha¡ª" Kui Rong laughed, "Miss Wu, I didn''t hide anything, didn''t I take it out?"


    Wu Yun didn''t care anymore, "Hmph, for the sake of what you have put out, this girl doesn''t care anymore. Well, in the future, I will establish Shuangyun Mansion, and I will establish Shuangyun Commercial Bank. If you have time, come out and come. Our restaurant, with good wine and good food, will definitely entertain you! You said that we are our own people, so we are our own people."


    "The little girl is very forthright, so it''s such a happy decision."


    For a time, everyone was happy. They didn''t expect to be able to hand over such a powerful monster as Kui Rong. However, knowing such a powerful Ade monster is only good for them, not bad.

 Chapter 999： I cant doubt that I dont have the ability to earn divine stones

    For one month in a row, every day, Wu Yun sincerely donated a bowl of blood. Since she knew that the two parties were supposed to be friends, she became more and more generous. Kui Rong naturally felt it, and he was very warm and friendly in entertaining everyone.


    As for the four Qin Fan Yuling outside, you chased me with Jiaolong, and it was a loss for both parties. No one could do anything about it. Of course, no one was willing to withdraw and admit defeat.


    Mu Bingyun and his party ate and drank well in the snowy mountains. Although Wu Yun donated a bowl of blood every day, there was a steady stream of tonics from Kui Rong, as well as the Shengxue Dan made by Mu Bingyun and let Chi smelt, not only did not affect his strength , There has been a lot of progress. Although there is no breakthrough, the efficacy of the drug in the body is still there, and it will play a role slowly in the future.


    In an instant, a month is very short.


    This time, it was the last bowl of blood.


    This time, it wasn''t that Kui Rong was nervous alone, Mu Bingyun and the other six became nervous.


    Qin Yingling was the most surprised about the group''s magical journey. These few words kept ringing in her mind these days: Is this okay?


    Originally thought it was a monster that could not be dealt with, but he actually asked them for help, and in the end they still had friendship. No wonder the luck of Mu Bingyun and his party was growing.


    The last bowl of blood, Kui Rong directly fed Aoye to eat.


    He stared at Aoba''s body without blinking, and gradually found that the water in the ice pond was decreasing, and there were tears in his eyes.


    "It''s done!"


    After a long time, he said excitedly, "Although Aoba can''t wake up for the time being, as long as he is conditioned for a few years, he can wake up."


    At this moment, everyone felt the expectation of a man for his wife to wake up. They really can''t think of anything other than the real feelings between them.


    "Miss Wu, thank you so much."


    Kuirong looked excited and bowed to Miss Wu: "Thank you!"


    He said cautiously again, and then waved his hand: "Come on, hunt down the little reptile outside, and give the demon pill to Miss Wu!"


    "Yes, King."


    "Mu girl, Wu girl, please!"


    Kuirong made a gesture and took everyone back to the hall.


    This time, Kui Rong had less worry and grief on his face, and was a little more happy. The whole person looked much more energetic than before, his eyes fell on the dark clouds, full of gratitude.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, if you encounter any trouble in the future, feel free to come and find me in the bamboo forest. As long as I can help, I will do my best."


    This is a very big promise. When Kui Rong said it, they didn''t think the other party was joking. Several people are still a little happy to be able to get such a big commitment from the strong.


    "Then I''m welcome." Wu Yun said immediately, "After all, our current situation is really not very good, and there will be many places to rely on Uncle Kui Rong in the future."


    Kui Rong already knew about Wu Yun''s direct temperament, but he didn''t care at all.


    After a while, footsteps sounded outside, and a monster in the shape of a human walked in with a jade box in his hand.


    "King, the dragon''s demon pill is here."


    The dark clouds lit up, this thing may not have such a great effect on others, but if it is given to her, she can refine it and transform it into her own divine power.


    Kui Rong couldn''t help laughing when he saw Wu Yun''s appearance, and waved his hand: "Give it to Miss Wu."


    "Then I''m welcome?" Wu Yun accepted it with a smile, but she couldn''t use this demon pill for the time being. After all, she had eaten a lot of active medicine before, but she still hasn''t digested it.


    Even if she is an ancient divine beast, with a strong body and a strong endurance, she is still very cautious about things like improving her strength, and she will not be greedy for speed, which will be bad for her cultivation in the end.


    Kui Rong saw the dark clouds and put the box away, and knew that she understood something, so she stopped telling her.


    "The monster beasts in the Bamboo Forest have rules. We can''t take action against the few people outside. Girl Mu, if you go out, it may be dangerous. However, I can let the monsters send you out. It''s just that, I''m afraid it will be more noticeable. "


    In fact, Mu Bingyun had long thought that monsters have the rules of monsters, and there is no need to break them, "Thank you, Senior Kuirong, let''s go out by ourselves, those people outside will offend the people behind them whether they kill them or not. If you look at it, our strength here is no problem to deal with the four of them."


    Kui Rong was not surprised to see her so confident.


    Although he doesn''t have Qin Yingling''s heavenly eyes, his intuition as a monster is not wrong. Once these people grow up, they are quite scary.


    "Miss Mu, do you stay for a few more days, or leave immediately?"


    "We''re going to leave immediately."


    Mu Bingyun thought that the magical orchid in his hand would disappear in about a month, and so much wasted in vain, so he prepared to take it out for Lin Xiao and others to eat.


    To improve the strength of one''s own people is not a waste.


    Kui Rong did not persuade him either, but gave Wu Yun several acceptance rings, expressing that it was a little bit of his will, and then asked the monster to send them to the middle of the Zhun Zhun Forest.


    "It''s too generous." Wu Yun laughed wildly while holding the ring. "Bingyun, let''s open a business in the future. It''s too slow to get money for the task, and it''s a high-risk occupation, so open a business directly. As long as the stores under the banner are opened, it will be a slap in the face of the gods."


    Qin Yingling was taken aback by Wu Yun''s sentence "The clattering divine stone goes into the pocket", as if it was easy to earn the divine stone.


    "Miss Qin, you seem to be doubting my ability to earn divine stones?"


    "Tell you, you can doubt that I''m not a dark cloud, but you can''t doubt that I don''t have the ability to earn divine stones."


    Wu Yun said arrogantly, this is her housekeeping skills, and she absolutely cannot make anyone doubt it.


    "Okay, Wu Yun, let''s go, go out earlier, or show your revenge and open Shuangyun Commercial Bank."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Wu Yun became a lot more serious: "Miss Qin, then you can watch this girl become a billionaire **** stone millionaire!"


    The dark cloud at this moment, with a smile, really looks like a little girl. Tao Ran laughed along with her. He had learned from his skills. Speaking of which, he really wanted to try the dishes she made with her own hands.


    He seemed to want to swallow his saliva when he thought of the delicious taste.


    How could Tao Ran be able to do such rude behavior?


    He has to maintain the image of a handsome son.


    "Uncle Wu, let''s go quickly. It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten the dishes you made. This time the harvest is so big, you''re happy, can you cook?"


    Ying Changqing looked at the dark clouds with serious eyes, but he understood that if he wanted to eat those delicious foods, only the dark clouds could do it.


    Mentioned this, Wu Yun frowned: "This girl thinks, Xiao Changqing, you and my uncle can learn to cook in the future. When this girl doesn''t want to cook, you can do it yourself."


    Ying Changqing''s face collapsed a little, and the divine power that was running at first felt like something was going to go wrong.

 Chapter 1000： She looks weird

    "You finally came out."


    Yuxi''s gloomy voice sounded, and her eyes were fixed on Mu Bingyun...''s arm. She was very satisfied. She had seen it from a distance before, and it turned out to be a pair of beautiful hands. It must be perfect to cut them off and place them on her body.


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Her eyes are very strange!"


    Qin Yingling said at this time, "Miss Mu, her arm was chewed up and eaten by a dragon. I guess she was interested in your arm." Qin Yingling''s words made everyone''s eyes turn cold.


    Especially the man beside Mu Bingyun, the man looked cold and seemed to freeze to death. His eyes were even colder, looking at Yuxi''s eyes, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    "Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, do you know that your previous actions have completely offended the goddess. Now the goddess is sending us to strangle you. As long as you don''t resist, I will give you a pleasure." Yuxi''s eyes kept on Staring at Mu Bingyun''s hand, if she could, she would like to rush over immediately and chop off her arm.


    is so perfect, even more perfect than her own arms.


    Such a perfect arm, how could it not belong to her?


    "Master, I really want to try my strength now!"


    Ying Changqing looked like he wanted to try harder. He clearly only had the strength of a first-rank priest, but he still made the appearance of wanting to kill everyone, which really made Qin Fan and the others laugh.


    Although the strength of several people is stronger than what they have seen before, but well, under the king of gods, for them, they are all small ants, and they are not afraid at all.


    "Little ant, are you sent to die?" Yuxi seemed to have installed a new arm, with disdain in her eyes, "Since you want to be sent to die, this girl will naturally fulfill you."


    "Uncle Shi, shall we do it?"


    "Haha, a first-rank priest was actually subdued by a small fourth-rank god, little ant, you really don''t look so good, this girl is embarrassed to kill you."


    "How about I kill you?"


    Ying Changqing got Mu Bingyun''s permission, and rushed forward with a swish. At the same time, everyone on Mu Bingyun''s side rushed forward with a tacit understanding.


    "Don''t fight, I''ll take care of this girl." Yuxi''s face was full of hideousness, and she rushed towards Mu Bingyun at a high speed. In her eyes, she was a fourth-order goddess, but in front of her, she was simply a joke.


    So, there was only a smile on her face that took her arm away. Although she lacks both arms now, she still has legs, and her strength has weakened a lot, but in her opinion, it is not necessary to deal with a mere fourth-order god.


    Imagination is beautiful, but reality is the backbone.


    When Yuxi rushed towards Mu Bingyun with joy, she pressed her legs against her side, and the next moment Mu Bingyun raised her hand, it was a sword that instantly cut off Yuxi''s legs.


    "what!"


    Yuxi screamed and fell to the ground. Yu Ling, who was entangled with Cangyu, saw this, and was about to stop it, but couldn''t separate. He could only watch Yuxi die under the sword of Mu Bingyun, his eyes were full of anger.


    Ying Changqing, who was dealing with Qin Fan together with Qin Yingling, was terrified. Uncle Shi was really ferocious, and he killed the realm of the **** king with one sword. Although this god-king realm is only half of its usual strength, it is also very powerful, okay?


    Mu Bingyun retracted his heart, and a ray of fire appeared from his fingertips, falling on Yuxi''s body, and Yuxi became a pile of ashes in a short while.


    glanced lightly, and snorted coldly, she didn''t like someone peeping at her things, and it was her arms, so Zai Yuxi attacked. When the other party relaxed his vigilance, she saw the opportunity and cut off the other party''s legs with one sword, and then killed her when the other party was in pain.


    After ?? killed Yuxi, she did not go up to help. She had already tried her own strength, and now she was able to deal with the powerhouses of the first rank of the God King, but it was not enough for her. But her situation is a bit special. Although she can''t break through the level for the time being, her strength is increasing. She has a vague feeling that this situation will continue for a long time.


    As long as her strength grows, she doesn''t have much fear in her heart, but it''s just that she is often ridiculed by others.


    In this world, it can be said that the thing she is least afraid of is being laughed at.


    Watching Cangyu kill the Jade Spirit with cold eyes, the man put away the knife and returned to her side. She seemed to be used to it, took out a wet handkerchief, wiped his hands for him, and finally put her hand on his wide palm.


    "Now, it''s not endless."


    "I will protect Bing''er." The man bowed his head, with a little light in his starry eyes, like the vast starry sky, which is really beautiful.


    "I know," she leaned against him, feeling warm and safe, "it feels good to be protected by you."


    remembered that she once rejected him, the memories of that time are still very good. He seems to have fulfilled all his promises, only to her wholeheartedly, and she has fulfilled it, you must believe him.


    "Master, do you want to do this?" Ying Changqing and the three who had cleaned up Qin Fan also came back, and they were a little depressed to find that the two were actually having a romantic relationship.


    "Hmph, there aren''t many people who escaped under my girl''s hands. You don''t count!" Wu Yun slapped Long Yingtian to death with one palm, looking at the broken Xuanming mirror with a little regret, "Unfortunately, this This thing is also considered a good thing, how could it be smashed by this girl with one palm?"


    Wuyun shook his head and picked it up, "Cangyu, is there a way to fix this?"


    "You can try it." Although they all knew that Chiye could fix things, they usually handed it directly to Cangyu, as if he was very interested in these things. Moreover, although Chiye is powerful, if there is no material, there is still no way to repair it.


    "Although we have killed four powerful **** kings, among them there are third-rank **** kings," Mu Bingyun said at this time, which made several people pay attention, "Actually, if they were at their peak, we would not have such a situation. It¡¯s easy, and it might fail miserably.¡±


    A few people were silent, expelling the complacent just now, they knew that what Mu Bingyun said was the truth. It seemed that every time their tails were raised, Mu Bingyun would appropriately pour a basin of cold water to wake them up.


    Many times, they don''t understand why, under so many circumstances, she can keep her head clear and not be confused by everything in front of her.


    "So, don''t be arrogant, because the powerful gods and kings you killed were all half-crippled!"


    Qin Yingling twitched the corner of her mouth. She said this, she believed that the one she killed was half-crippled. In fact, it was not easy for them to deal with it before.

 Chapter 1001： subdue

    "On the way of cultivation, we must always be vigilant, and we cannot judge our own strength by the situation like today. Otherwise, we will be complacent and it will be easy to fall down."


    Several people had serious faces and nodded to show their understanding.


    "Actually, apart from me, Yu, and Wu Yun, the rest of you can''t deal with the realm of God King at all. This is an indisputable fact, so what you need to do is to improve your strength and improve your strength without leaving room for it. , maybe our enemy will be even stronger in the future."


    "There is also the dark cloud, you digest it earlier and swallow the demon pill. If you need it, I can help you to temper your strength. Of course, you can also find Yu. However, he is a little bit more ruthless than me, and you have to endure hardships. preparation."


    A sentence silenced several people, even a little trembling. What Mu Bingyun said was the truth. Except for Mu Bingyun, this man would show no mercy to anyone.


    "Understood, Bingyun, don''t worry, we all know." Wu Yun instantly understood that Mu Bingyun''s advice was definitely worried that Zidianzong and Bixiao Palace would attack them. Now their strength is in Shenxiaotian. Not bad, but they can only protect themselves. If the big forces want to destroy them, they can only run for their lives.


    Mu Bingyun saw that they all understood and didn¡¯t say much.


    Then everyone cleaned up the scene and left in a hurry.


    "Look, it''s the young master and the young lady. They really came back!" Lin Xiao heard the voice and looked over quickly. Sure enough, he saw a group of people leaping over there. Among them, the red clothes and black robes were the most conspicuous. Who are Mu Bingyun and Cangyu?


    "Young Master, Miss, you are finally back."


    When Mu Bingyun and the others fell, Lin Xiao hurried up to meet him, with a look of joy on his face, he knew that his choice would not be wrong.


    Mu Bingyun was also very satisfied, Lin Xiao did not leave at this time. At this time, she was the one who accepted Lin Xiao and others.


    "These things, you should divide it up!"


    Mu Bingyun took out fifty-one magical orchids, "Fantastic orchids, everyone can eat three to strengthen their body." She saw that there were only sixteen people including Lin Xiao. On the contrary, there are still three magical orchids left. If they are not eaten, it will be a waste.


    Zhu Chunfeng was staring at the side, when Wu Yun suddenly said: "It''s better to take it back and give it to Qin Can, that kid is not bad." Hearing this, Mu Bingyun nodded and put away the remaining three magical orchids. .


    Suddenly, Zhu Chunfeng looked aggrieved, and Wu Yun snorted coldly, occupying her place, still want to eat something good? is it possible?


    Feeling the bad eyes of the dark clouds, Zhu Chunfeng didn''t dare to ask anything. After all, he should be happy that Wu Yun came back alive, and his little life was saved.


    Lin Xiao and the others were all surprised, holding the magical orchid in their hands, glanced at Mu Bingyun, and finally ate them quickly. At this moment, their hearts finally returned to Shuangyun Mansion.


    Mu Bingyun looked at them with kindness. This is the foundation of Shuangyun Mansion in Shenxiaotian.


    "Lin Xiao."


    After ??Lin Xiao finished his consumption, he heard Mu Bingyun calling him, and he hurriedly said respectfully, "Miss, what are your orders?"


    "Take it, eat it right away."


    Mu Bingyun took out three Profound Spirit Sacred Fruits, if there was one more **** king among them, the strength of Shuangyun Mansion would increase a lot.


    Lin Xiao was dumbfounded when he saw the three sacred fruits of the profound spirit in the box, he couldn''t believe that Mu Bingyun would give him such a precious thing.


    "Miss, this..." He hesitated a little, but felt that he had done nothing, and instead received such a big favor, he was really ashamed, "Lin Xiao deserves it."


    "Take it!"


    Mu Bingyun put the box in his hand, "Now my Shuangyun Mansion is about to be built, and I need a strong king of gods."


    Hearing this, Lin Xiao was shocked and understood what Mu Bingyun meant. That said, Mu Bingyun really regarded him as one of his own, otherwise he would never have given them such a valuable thing.


    Not to mention the previous medicinal pills and artifacts, as well as the magical orchid just now, which are ordinary. At this moment, Lin Xiao was completely at ease.


    "Understood, thank you Miss, Lin Xiao will not disappoint you."


    Mu Bingyun nodded and randomly arranged a formation, "Go in, and absorb breakthroughs inside."


    This time, Lin Xiao did not refuse any more, he took the sacred fruit of Xuanling and walked into the formation. Only at this time did he realize that the seemingly random formation was able to gather divine power. He was breaking through and absorbing divine power was easier.


    After ?? three days, Lin Xiao finally reached the second rank of the God King. The whole person is very happy. His brothers who were born and died are also very happy when they see this. They are happy to accept the people who become Shuangyun Mansion. They seem to have understood that they can go further by following Mu Bingyun''s side. .


    "Come on, we can go out."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice became faint, riding the snow to chase the cloud beast, and the group leaped out of the bamboo forest. During the period, Zhu Chunfeng was almost regretful. If he had a better vision, he would talk a little and please Mu Bingyun, would he also be able to get the sacred fruit of Xuanling?


    Unfortunately, regret is useless. Now he is a little slave who is playing with the dark clouds at will. I wish Chunfeng a sad face. As for the current Lin Xiao, he wouldn''t even look at his former opponent. After all, they were not at the same level.


    Zhu Chunfeng felt extremely uncomfortable, he didn''t even look at him, did he just have no sense of existence?


    The strength of everyone has improved now, and when they came out from the middle, the speed was very fast.


    This time, it seems that their harvest is very good, the only regret is that they did not help Qin Yingling to find the Qingling grass. Qin Yingling said that this matter still depends on fate, but she is not so persistent.


    It''s been a long time since her sister Qin Yingxuan became a loyal believer of the Incense God Emperor, and she couldn''t find a solution in a short time.


    Bixiao Palace.


    This is a hazy room, and you can vaguely see a person lying on the soft couch.


    Suddenly, a powerful aura emanated from the soft couch, and women with revealing clothes and enchanting eyes quickly emerged around them.


    At this time, these women had serious faces, all bowed their heads, and their bodies trembled slightly, feeling the anger of the master on the soft couch.


    "My Lady''s anger!"


    Everyone knelt down and slammed their heads on the ground.


    The woman on the soft couch suddenly opened her eyes, those charming eyes, from anger to sarcasm, she lifted the snow-white Yubai, "Get up!"


    However, the people who are kneeling on the ground don''t dare to get up or even look up. They all know that the goddess is angry. Every time the goddess is angry, her voice will become softer and gentler, even making you feel like Like the spring breeze.


    "Yu Ling and Yu Xi are dead!" The woman on the soft couch snorted coldly.

 Chapter 1002： dissolution

    Mu Bingyun and his party took half a day to return from the central part of the bamboo forest to Fangshi between the central part and the periphery.


    When those people in Fangshi saw how many people appeared, they were very surprised.


    They were surprised that this group of people actually improved their strength. Of course, their eyes were actually on Lin Xiao. Judging from the aura of Lin Xiao''s whole body, he has already broken through to the realm of the king of gods.


    Lin Xiao felt the envy and shock of the people around him, and he was not complacent at all. Although he is indeed the second-rank **** king, but at present, there are three people here who simply beat him completely.


    One of Cangyu''s fingers could probably kill him, so he was really not proud at all. If he hadn''t met these people, he wouldn''t know how tall and thick the sky was.


    But other people don''t know. Even though Mu Bingyun and his party killed a mercenary group before, the highest strength in that mercenary group is only the ninth rank of priests, which is not the same as the second rank of the **** king in front of Lin Xiao. And words.


    "Headmaster Lin is really strong!"


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect to break through to the second rank of the God King in just one or two months after entering. This is... It''s incredible, he must have found a lot of good things, breaking through the third rank again and again!!"


    Lin Xiao felt that Mu Bingyun and the others were pale, and their faces were a little hot.


    "Headmaster Lin, congratulations!"


    Immediately, many people came forward to chat with Lin Xiao, completely ignoring Mu Bingyun and the others.


    This is the reality, they only see the strength of Lin Xiao now.


    "Captain Lin, do you know that your Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group is still short of manpower? The young ones are very willing to join."


    "Yeah, Head Lin, now the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Corps has a higher level of strength because of Head Lin. I don''t know Head Lin, are you planning to recruit some more people?"


    "The Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group is now the No. 1 mercenary group in the Bamboo Forest."


    "What nonsense, obviously the number one has always been the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group."


    Lin Xiao felt the sophistication of these people, but he was not angry. In fact, he was like this in the past, and he was just seeking a living in the bamboo forest.


    However, he still wanted to clarify a little, so he raised his hand, and the people around him automatically stopped talking and became quiet.


    "Everyone, the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group is no longer recruiting, and there will be no Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group in the future." Lin Xiao said this, also showing his determination with Mu Bingyun.


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked.


    "Why, Head Lin?"


    "Is Director Lin planning to go somewhere else?"


    "No, does the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group need to change its name, and does Captain Lin want to change a more domineering name?"


    Lin Xiao shook his head, looked at Mu Bingyun and the others who were standing aside and didn''t mind at all, and continued, "No, the Tiger Roar mercenary group will not exist in the future, I, Lin Xiao, have decided to follow the young lady and the young master. From now on, I, Lin Xiao, will be Miss and Young Master''s person."


    After he finished speaking, he respectfully knelt down to Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu, "I used to be a Tiger Roaring Mercenary Corps, whether I have left the Mercenary Corps or others, it has nothing to do with me, Lin Xiao. "


    "Today, I, Lin Xiao, made it clear that all my brothers, Lin Xiao, will only be loyal to the son and the young lady from now on!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Lin Xiao and nodded at him.


    Lin Xiao waved his hand, all the members stood up, only loyalty remained in their eyes.


    This scene, everyone was really stunned.


    Lin Xiao, a dignified second-rank **** king, turned allegiance to a fourth-rank god, and a ninth-rank priest? ?


    Are you sure it''s not a joke?


    Everyone rubbed their ears and eyes, and found that they really heard correctly, Lin Xiao really said so. From the facial expressions of all the members of the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group, they all believed that all this was really not playing them.


    "Okay, everyone, we have other things to do, so let''s say goodbye."


    Lin Xiao took the people and split a path out, letting Mu Bingyun and a few people pass by.


    Soon, everyone reacted, and seeing Lin Xiao''s face, they couldn''t help but feel a little more contempt. Even though he knew that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were good, but Lin Xiao was a hero who used to roll through the bamboo forest, and he was loyal to two people who were weaker than himself, which really made them laugh to death.


    "This Lin Xiao is really the more useless the more he lives."


    "Yeah, he, he was not able to set up the first mercenary group without relying on Senior Lin Shan. Since Senior Lin Shan left, the mercenary group that used to have thousands of people has been wiped out and gone, including him. There are only sixteen left."


    "I thought he could revive the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group back then, but I didn''t expect it to be so useless."


    The gossip in his ear, Lin Xiao didn''t care at all.


    Mu Bingyun carefully observed Lin Xiao''s facial expression and found that his expression was as usual and nodded involuntarily. On the other hand, the other fifteen members looked indignant, but they did not do anything drastic.


    It seems that the people who can stay by Lin Xiao''s side are indeed affectionate and righteous, and at the same time they are very smart, not those who act impulsive.


    "Lin Xiao."


    He suddenly heard Mu Bingyun''s voice. Amid the surrounding noise, this voice was very clear and crisp, and it was transmitted to his ears like a clear spring.


    "Miss."


    Lin Xiao took two steps forward, "You don''t need to care, miss, Lin Xiao doesn''t care about this for a long time."


    He was betrayed a lot back then. If someone hadn''t betrayed him for profit, the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group wouldn''t be so down. Those who have experienced hardships will always have an open-mindedness in their hearts. The voices of these people around him inspired him to grow even more.


    His mind is very clear, and he already knows how to go in the future.


    "You won''t regret it. One day, everyone will only be able to raise their heads and look at you." Mu Bingyun''s faint voice came over, which warmed his heart.


    ''s eyes were full of firmness: "I believe Miss, this day will not be long."


    He believed so much!


    Mu Bingyun showed a smile, nodded, turned around, and continued back to the place where they rested.


    Passing through the fireworks lane, there are still those women who are ups and downs in fate, but when they saw the red-clothed woman and the black-robed man in front of them, their charming voices suddenly stopped.


    Mu Bingyun felt the envious gazes one after another, and couldn''t help raising his head, he was a little surprised to find the gazes of these women.


    These women are very quiet, as if at this moment, they really dare not take a step forward.


    Even though Mu Bingyun seemed to be only the fourth rank of the gods, but based on the women''s intuition, they did not think that Mu Bingyun was easy to bully.


    Therefore, they are only deeply envious, they are all floating in the red dust, people who live in no fixed place, see too much, and know how to save their lives, and know what they should and should not do. what.


    It''s just that some people still want to fight for their own destiny.


    "Dare to ask, is this Young Master Cang?"

 Chapter 1003： This man, mine, can only be me

    A woman walked straight up, her eyes fixed on Cang Yu, and the love revealed in those eyes did not hide at all.


    Ying Changqing and Tao Ran couldn''t help laughing. They glanced at Cang Yu''s expressionless face, and felt a little interesting.


    Wu Yun didn''t say anything, indicating that she also felt a little bored recently, and it''s good to see such a scene.


    Lin Xiao hurriedly lowered his head, but he didn''t forget that every time Mu Bingyun looked at him, it reminded him of changing Cangyu two women every day.


    "Young Master Cang."


    The woman''s appearance is indeed stunning, but the smell of dust between her brows can''t be concealed. Her clothes are not so revealing, there is no strong powdery smell on her body, and the makeup on her face is also very elegant.


    All of this seems to have been done on purpose by her.


    "Young Master Cang, the little girl was very emotional when she heard about Young Master Cang''s deeds earlier," the woman''s beautiful eyes were bright, "Young Master Cang''s love for his wife also touched the little girl very much. I never thought that in this world, there would still be Cang Gongzi is such a kind and righteous person."


    The woman couldn''t help but step forward, with a pair of admiring eyes, Ying Changqing and Tao Ran laughed.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the two of them lightly, and said in a low voice, "I have time to temper your strength."


    Hearing the words, the two of them turned pale and quickly stepped back, holding back their smiles.


    She snorted coldly and her eyes fell on the woman.


    The woman saw her looking at her, and looked over: "Miss Mu." The woman was generous and unpretentious, "I don''t know if Miss Mu can fulfill a little girl?"


    "The little girl has admired Young Master Cang for a long time. As a young woman, she does not dare to dream of becoming Young Master Cang''s concubine. She only wants to be the maid of Young Master Cang and Lady Mu, and can serve two or so."


    "I hope Miss Mu can fulfill the little girl." The woman bowed deeply to Mu Bingyun, "I think Cang Gongzi can be wholehearted with Miss Mu, Miss Mu must be a good and considerate woman."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the woman, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Go back, because you are not a little white lotus, this girl will not care about you."


    "Miss Mu, you..." The woman''s eyes were lost, and she couldn''t help looking at Cangyu, hoping that he could say something to keep her.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "Actually, I''m not empathetic at all, I''m very domineering!"


    As soon as these words fell, everyone''s eyelids jumped.


    I only heard her continue: "You can **** the **** stone with me, you can **** the treasure with me, but you can''t **** a man with me, you know? This man, mine, can only be mine."


    She took the man''s hand and swore her ownership domineeringly: "So, you, go!"


    ''s domineering words shocked the woman, and some couldn''t believe it.


    "Miss Mu, the little girl really just admires Cang Gongzi and hopes to serve him without any status." The woman seemed not to give up, and wanted to fight for herself.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were smiling, but she wasn''t angry. She knew that her man was excellent and that many people might admire him. She was used to it. As long as he only cares about her, she doesn''t want to kill her in the face of an easy rival.


    "Huh? Do you want a maid?"


    Just when the woman thought that Mu Bingyun would be angry, Mu Bingyun suddenly laughed, and the smile was overwhelming, and the people around were stunned. A woman in a red dress is extremely elegant, especially the smile with the queen, which is really shocking.


    Even Ying Changqing has a feeling that his uncle is so powerful.


    Uncle Master smiled, who could look at the women around him.


    At this time, the woman who was blocking the road was so ashamed that she couldn''t help but bow her head. She found that standing here was like a joke.


    "don''t want."


    The man uttered two words coldly, then put his arms around her waist and put him in his arms, his voice was low, "Binger is getting more and more beautiful, it''s getting late, let''s go back and rest!"


    Wu Yun smiled, the two of them really threw dog food when they disagreed, and tortured her to the point of pain.


    "Okay! Since you don''t want a maid, let''s go!"


    She was very satisfied with his answer, of course she didn''t mind going back with him to rest. In this way, the two passed by the woman blocking the road, hugging each other. The woman didn''t seem to stop them. In front of the woman in red, she really felt a sense of shame.


    Suddenly, she turned her head and looked at the back of the two of them in love, with a few tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun turned around and smiled: "What you like is only his love for me, you don''t love him."


    "Those who work hard and work hard can find their own love."


    "He is mine, not yours. If you want, go find yours."


    After she finished speaking, she found that the woman in red was hugged tightly by the man in black robe. Warmth.


    The woman wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and stared blankly at the backs of the two who were about to disappear.


    Thinking of the last two words Mu Bingyun said to her, her mind suddenly exploded, as if she understood a lot. She looked up at this firework lane, looked at her neatly dressed clothes, and the light makeup on her face, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but smile.


    "thanks."


    She said in a low voice, holding her face, the hot tears in the corners of her eyes finally couldn''t help flowing.


    "Feiwu, how can we women be valued by people like Cang Gongzi, and we should honestly gather resources and cultivate well!"


    "Yeah, Sister Feiwu, this man really doesn''t have many sincere people who come and go, but they are all people who like skin and flesh, like Cang Gongzi who loves his wife, he will definitely not be such a person, but A good person like him is hard to find in this world."


    Feiwu raised her head, wiped away her tears, and said with a smile, "I know, sisters, take care of you!"


    "Hey, Feiwu, you are..."


    "I''m leaving, take care."


    Feiwu turned around without hesitation, and walked towards the outside of the Rolled Bamboo Forest. She didn''t want to take off her fresh and complete clothes. She suddenly realized that women like Mu Bingyun were the most attractive to men.


    Mu Bingyun is right, Cangyu belongs to Mu Bingyun, not hers, she should find what belongs to her.


    The women in Fireworks Lane looked at Feiwu''s figure who left without hesitation, shook their heads, and looked at the direction where Mu Bingyun and the two disappeared, but they didn''t understand. Looking at the guests coming and going from both sides, he immediately greeted them with a charming smile.


    Wuyun touched his chin, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Let''s rest for a few days before going out. They probably won''t be out for three days. It just so happens that we can take advantage of this time to consolidate our cultivation."

 Chapter 1004： I wish the spring breeze

    A few days later, Wu Yun and the others gathered in the hall again, silently waiting for the love of the two to come out.


    Ying Changqing was still sitting by the side to cultivate. As a cultivator, he would definitely not waste a little time. If he didn''t work hard, he wouldn''t be able to catch up with these perverts at all.


    His talent is not bad, even superior, but in the face of this group of perverts, he really doesn''t dare to waste any time, otherwise he will die miserably.


    "Oh, why haven''t they come out yet? They really made this girl wait!" Wu Yun held his head silently, "After these few days, this girl has written down the plan to build Shuangyun Mansion, wait for us to go out. It can be implemented.¡±


    "Don''t worry Xiaoyun." Tao Ran immediately expressed Tao''s attitude, "If you are short of people, just use me."


    "Of course it''s your part, do you think you can escape?" Wu Yun rolled his eyes, "You all have tasks. Before this girl finds more people, you must help me unconditionally!"


    Tao Ran smiled, readily agreed, and looked at her with burning eyes, which made her a little embarrassed, and hurriedly turned her head away.


    In fact, she thought about it seriously, and found that she really didn''t care about Tao Ran. Instead, when she heard about Nan Junmo, she wanted to meet him more and more. She is not an ordinary ignorant girl anymore, and she naturally knows that she really has some thoughts on Nan Junmo.


    She is a person who dares to act, so she plans to find Nan Junmo first, and then sum up whether she can abduct him.


    As for Tao Ran, she had no choice. Tao Ran did not express her intentions directly, nor could she directly say to others, "Hey, I don''t like you, you can give up.


    In all fairness, Tao Ran is a good man, but if she doesn''t like it, she doesn''t like it, and she doesn''t want to keep a spare tire. She just tries her best to express her attitude in the usual way and let the other party understand.


    Tao Ran saw that the dark clouds were in a daze, and couldn''t help but look at her seriously. She looked like a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl, but every time he saw her, he could feel his heart beating so fast.


    He knew that he was only fascinated by this little girl, even though she didn''t like him at all.


    Does Xiaoyun like Nan Junmo?


    His eyes dimmed a bit, and there was an astringent smile on the corner of his mouth, so what, who told him to fall in love with this clever and eccentric little girl! Knowing what she meant, he didn''t plan to show it either.


    But, for Nan Junmo, he really wanted to meet him. If he wasn''t a good person, he wouldn''t be polite whether he was Mu Bingyun''s eldest brother or not.


    Anyone who makes Xiaoyun unhappy, he is obliged to eliminate them all.


    Qin Yingling sat upright on the chair. Although she couldn''t see it, her heavenly eyes were more able to see everyone''s expressions clearly. I also have some feelings about the delicate relationship between Tao Ran and Wu Yun. This made her feel that love was a very complicated thing.


    Let¡¯s just say that her master is fine, isn¡¯t that the case?


    As for Lin Xiao, he was quite careless, he didn''t feel much about these things, he just sat there and waited.


    And Zhu Chunfeng has been thinking for the past few days, since he has been contracted by Wu Yun, the experience of this group is indeed very strange, and he has seen the strength of Mu Bingyun and others, if he can develop himself into their people if?


    Couldn''t he be as beautiful as Lin Xiao?


    Being the leader of a mercenary group is also very beautiful, but well, he is also licking his life on the edge of a knife, and maybe one day he will be killed by a powerful person. If I could hug the thighs of these people, tsk tsk tsk... I wish Chunfeng''s eyes brightened.


    When Mu Bingyun and Cangyu finally came out, they felt that the hall was very quiet. I found that Zhu Chunfeng was looking at them with a burning gaze, and his eyes were kind of like a puppy.


    "Miss Mu, Young Master Cang, have you come out?"


    Zhu Chunfeng hurriedly stepped forward to say hello. Now that he has decided, he must put it into practice.


    He must strive to become their official member, Zhu Chunfeng''s face is firm, but Mu Bingyun is very surprised.


    "Um."


    Although she was pleasantly surprised, she still responded.


    Zhu Chunfeng thinks that Mu Bingyun is still very good at talking. I will try to do a few good things in the future to make her happy. Maybe if I am happy, I will throw him an upgraded fruit to eat. One, throw one as soon as he is happy, then his strength will not increase.


    The more she thought about it, the more beautiful she became. Mu Bingyun looked at Zhu Chunfeng strangely, always feeling like he was having a spring [dream].


    "Zhu Chunfeng, what filthy things are you thinking about now, why are you laughing so wickedly?" Wu Yun reacted, seeing Zhu Chunfeng''s dog-legged appearance, and couldn''t help cursing.


    In fact, Zhu Chunfeng has never understood why the dark clouds are always so fierce to him. With that little appearance of gnashing his teeth, he can''t wait to kill him. Every time he faces them, he feels that the dark clouds will slap him to death in the next moment. .


    "Miss Wu, Xiao Xiao didn''t think about anything."


    Dark Cloud frowned: "Really?"


    "Really, really, how dare I think about anything." Zhu Chunfeng quickly expressed his attitude, "I know that I will be leaving today, so I bought a beast car earlier, so I can go out faster."


    "You?" Wu Yun raised his brows, "You kid is always diligent, either a traitor or a thief, you must be thinking about something?"


    "Where is it, the little one doesn''t dare, now the little girl''s life is in the hands of Miss Wu, so it''s her own after all!"


    Wuyun nodded: "Yes, your life is in the hands of this girl, and I''m not afraid of what you will do. In that case, let''s go!"


    Zhu Chunfeng laughed when he saw that the dark clouds agreed, he was taking the first step.


    Only Lin Xiao glanced at him, he responded with a smile, since he was all his own, forget the hatred in the past!


    Lin Xiao snorted coldly, he just ignored such a villain!


    At this point, a group of people took the animal cart bought by Zhu Chunfeng and quickly went outside the bamboo forest. Although they can fly directly, or ride the snow to chase the cloud beast, it is the most comfortable to ride the beast car.


    In addition, the speed of the beast car is not slow. Basically, it is good to use it at the critical moment when stepping on the snow and chasing the cloud beast. As for flying directly, it also consumes supernatural power.


    So everyone is quite satisfied with Zhu Chunfeng''s behavior, and he is not as cold as before, and his color is much more pleasant.


    I feel that Zhu Chunfeng, who has taken the first step of success, is going to make persistent efforts. There are as many dogs as there are dogs along the way. He used his best skills to serve several people well, but it really made everyone not hate him so much.


    "Zhu Chunfeng, what''s your purpose?" Wu Yun lifted the curtain and looked at Zhu Chunfeng, who was driving a car outside, but it was obvious that Zhu Chunfeng was trying to please them, "However, if you miss me It is impossible to rescind the contract."

 Chapter 1005： Back to Wuju City

    Zhu Chunfeng was a little disappointed, but thinking about it, now he is a person who will betray them at any time in the eyes of the dark clouds, and he does not dare to expect to rescind the contract. If the roles were switched, he would not choose to cancel the contract.


    So, he adjusted it all at once.


    "Don''t you want to get along well with everyone, Xiao Xiao?" Zhu Chunfeng smiled, while driving the car, he said flatteringly, "Xiao Xiao found that following Miss Wu will definitely have a bright future, and I will serve with Miss Wu from now on. ."


    Wuyun''s brows moved: "Oh? So you think so."


    "Naturally, naturally, now we are all our own people, our own people must be good to our own people."


    Dark Cloud snorted coldly: "Then the girl will wait and see how long you can hold on. It''s not something you can do with just one or two good words."


    After ?? finished speaking, the dark clouds dropped the curtains. She had seen a lot of the two-faced and three-swords grass like Zhu Chunfeng. If she hadn''t had a contract to bind the other party, the other party would have betrayed them a hundred times.


    This kind of villain is the safest only when he has full control over it. Of course, she didn''t kill Zhu Chunfeng, but she also felt that there was a lack of manpower at the moment. Besides, this kind of grass is most afraid of dying, and it is a good subordinate because of the contract.


    Zhu Chunfeng also understands in his heart, after all, he came up from the bottom, and he doesn''t care about the dark clouds that he won''t believe in him for a while.


    Inside the carriage, Mu Bingyun opened his eyes: "Dark Cloud, can this person use it?"


    "It can be used." Wu Yun explained, "As long as there is a contract, he will never betray him. This is a villain who is greedy for life and fears death. Likewise, he is also a very smart person. If he behaves well, many things will happen in the future. You can give it to him."


    After a pause, Wu Yun continued, "At the beginning of the contract, he had no choice but to kill him afterwards, but he didn''t expect this guy to be smart. Since he is smart, he will use everything he can. All of them are contracted by this girl. , If he behaves well, this girl doesn''t mind giving him some sweetness to taste, and as for restoring his freedom, that''s impossible."


    "That''s good."


    Mu Bingyun never worried about the dark cloud when it comes to employing people.


    The conversation between the two was not concealed. Zhu Chunfeng, who was outside, kept listening with his ears pointed and his eyes lit up. Of course, he knew that this was what they deliberately told him, just to let him understand. As long as he is obedient, there are unavoidable benefits. In this case, of course he has to behave well.


    "Mu girl, Wu girl, you will be able to reach Wuju City in one day."


    "Would you like to find a place to rest before heading out?"


    "No need." Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, he didn''t say much, just drove and ran quickly.


    The journey went smoothly, and no one came up to ask for trouble. As for Zidianzong, there seems to be no news, but it surprised them.


    A day later, they arrived at Wuju City.


    "Senior, we are here to hand in the task."


    Mu Bingyun said to the old man next to the task screen, no one came to take the task at the moment, the old man was dozing aside. It seemed that he heard Mu Bingyun''s words, and he couldn''t help but open his eyes.


    first glanced at her with a blank eye, this girl in red, he seemed to have some impressions, as if she had taken on several difficult tasks. She also frowned when she saw that her strength was still at the fourth rank of Kamito.


    Was he wrong?


    Then he opened his eyes, looked at the other people around her, his pupils shrank suddenly, and his face was extremely strange.


    "How many did you complete? How many failed? Just gave up?"


    For the old man to ask this question, Mu Bingyun is not surprised. After all, the few tasks she accepted were indeed completed with their strength, and it was not easy.


    "Go back to senior, the task has been completed, we are here to hand in the task."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the old man frowned. He just asked her how many failures she had. Forget it, these young people have never suffered, and they will know what they will know when their jade cards are deducted below 60 points. It''s impossible to move.


    "Bring it!"


    The ?? old man was obviously a little depressed, even annoyed, as if he was a little unhappy about whether he saw the wrong person, and naturally he was not as soft to Mu Bingyun as before. The attitude is not bad, just a lot of indifference.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and handed the old man a ring: "It''s all here, senior please check it out."


    The old man muttered in his heart, not knowing how much these young people had accomplished. I didn''t care much, I glanced into the ring at will, and the whole person was a little bad.


    He suddenly looked up at Mu Bingyun, and saw that she was still smiling. The other people around her, except the man in black robe, were all smiling. He seemed to have expected this kind of reaction from him, as if he Watch his jokes.


    Around is that he has experienced a lot of big scenes, and at this time, he really feels a little ashamed.


    Then he picked up the ring cautiously, took a serious look inside, and counted it carefully. After a while, his face went from embarrassment to shock, and finally he couldn''t help but look at Mu Bingyun a few more times.


    "mission completed!"


    When the old man finally said this sentence with trembling lips and teeth, he didn''t know whether he was shocked or excited.


    "This is all your rewards." He put away Mu Bingyun''s ring and handed her another ring.


    "Little girl, is there something wrong with your cultivation? Why haven''t you broken through at all?" The old man felt that it was not scientific at all. Everyone around Mu Bingyun had broken through several steps, but she herself had not broken through at all. It doesn''t make sense.


    He didn''t think that Mu Bingyun was protected by a few people with the strength of the fourth rank of gods.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile: "My situation is a bit special."


    The old man didn''t say much after hearing this.


    He was still a little depressed, and always felt that his vision was not very good. She clearly felt that this girl in red was not simple, but everything in front of her was somewhat contradictory.


    But he has lived for such a long time, and his receptivity is still very strong, and he soon believed it.


    "Since that''s the case, do you still have to take the quest?"


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I won''t pick it up for the time being, then, senior, we''ll leave first."


    The old man nodded, sat back in his seat, and fell asleep again. In fact, he was observing these people with his consciousness, and he always felt that something very unusual would happen to them.


    Although he is a little suspicious of his own vision now, he believes in his own perception more, so he is a little bit looking forward to what kind of results these young people will make in the sky.


    After receiving the reward, several people went to the trading union again, preparing to receive the reward belonging to Cangyu.


    "You are Cang''s son?" The woman''s coquettish voice sounded, and a pair of beautiful eyes couldn''t help looking at Cang Yu''s body.

 Chapter 1006： You can call me Mrs Cang

    "Um."


    nodded lightly, turning a blind eye to the wink thrown by the woman.


    Yueji''s eyes lit up, and only now did she see Cang Yu holding a red-clothed woman tightly, only to see that the red-clothed woman gave birth to a peerless face. She Yueji has always maintained her beauty and never felt that she would lose to any woman.


    However, in front of this red-clothed woman, it is obvious that the other party is only wearing simple hair accessories and simple clothes, except that the color is red, and there are very few decorations, but... She has to admit that this woman is really beautiful. People are ashamed.


    "Presumably this is the wooden girl, right?"


    Yueji''s beautiful eyes looked at Mu Bingyun. She thought that such a woman was a character, but she didn''t expect that the woman was only a fourth-rank goddess. Seeing this, she was not as surprised as before, and her heart was slightly balanced. No matter how beautiful, in this cannibalistic world, there is no strength to protect oneself, and in the end, it is only a plaything for others.


    "Miss Yueji, we are accompanying Cangyu to receive his reward, so I don''t know if we can do it now?" Wu Yun was a little bored with this kind of woman who suddenly appeared to compare with Mu Bingyun.


    Tsukihime reacted and hurriedly put on a smile: "The little girl didn''t remind me, but I forgot, okay, okay, I''ll help you take a look right away."


    After ?? finished speaking, Yue Ji''s gaze swept over Cangyu and Mu Bingyun, and didn''t look any further. She turned around and took out a jade token, and after a while she looked up.


    "This is a reward belonging to Young Master Cang."


    Yueji handed the ring to Cang Yu, a pair of lush jade fingers as slender as white jade, and her beautiful eyes gleaming, as if she was about to fall into it. But Cang Yu had an indifferent expression, his palm exuded a trace of divine power, and he easily wrapped the ring, which then fell towards the dark cloud.


    "Keep it."


    Wu Yun picked up the ring with a smile, "Yeah." Everyone was tacitly aware of the fact that Wu Yun kept property.


    However, Cangyu''s behavior made Yue Ji a little angry, and she couldn''t help but glared at him.


    She rolled her eyes: "Young Master Cang and Miss Mu have a really good relationship."


    "Actually, you can call me Madam Cang." Mu Bingyun looked at Yue Ji with a smile, "After all, he and I are husband and wife."


    The corners of Yueji''s mouth stiffened, she couldn''t help but look at Mu Bingyun more, and then she laughed: "Mrs Cang, I wonder if you have any idea to challenge to be in the top 100 of the talent list?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled faintly at Chi Guoguo''s challenge: "I don''t want to, it will be with him."


    The so-called reputation, she really doesn''t care at all. Therefore, it is impossible for Yue Ji to provoke her anger.


    "I don''t know how many Yueji girls are on the Talent List?" As soon as these words fell, Wu Yun laughed secretly. There was no Yue Ji''s name on the Talent List at all.


    Ha ha!


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help lowering his head and coughing lightly. Uncle Shi, don''t poke people''s hearts. Didn''t you see that Miss Yueji''s face was distorted?


    Tsukihime took a deep breath, no matter how many years she had been in the sky, it was the first time someone choked her with a single word. She just felt that such a woman who had no strength and could only be a vase, standing beside Cang Yu, was very unsuitable.


    "Actually, sometimes, the talent list isn''t everything." Finally, Yue Ji said this. In fact, she really didn''t want to mention it. Isn''t Mu Bingyun''s words mocking her for being too old? ?


    "Too."


    "Oh, since there is nothing to do, let''s say goodbye first." Mu Bingyun glanced at the people waiting outside, "After all, Miss Yueji should be very busy right now."


    After saying that, he ignored Tsukihime''s face, turned around and left.


    Out of the trade union, Wu Yun really couldn''t help laughing.


    "Bingyun, I didn''t expect you to talk too much."


    Mu Bingyun''s face was expressionless, but in fact there was a bit of a smile in his eyes, and he pulled the man beside him, "Who told him that his appearance always attracts bees and butterflies."


    "Uncle Master, it''s as if you haven''t attracted bees and butterflies before."


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help but take a sentence, and after speaking, he regretted it a little.


    "Changqing, the next step is to set up the Shuangyun Palace. I won''t temper your strength for the time being. Come back after you''ve been busy!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled and ignored Ying Changqing''s pale face, pulled Cangyu and left.


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling. She looked extremely happy at the joy between this group of people. However, I sighed a little when I remembered that the Qingling Grass had not been found yet.


    Sister fell into Chen He''s ecstasy soup. At present, she has no other way but to find the spirit grass.


    However, remembering the hypnosis technique and Mu Bingyun''s illusion that Wu Yun had mentioned before, she couldn''t help but raise some hopes. Perhaps, this was also a solution, and then she frowned. My sister''s situation was not normal, so I''m afraid it wasn''t that easy. Coupled with the grievances between Miss Mu and Chen He, I''m afraid that this solution could not be used for the time being.


    "Wooden girl."


    Qin Yingling''s voice suddenly sounded, causing several people to stop and turn around immediately. Seeing her frowning and distressed appearance, the smile on her face disappeared.


    "Is Miss Qin still worried about that?"


    Mu Bingyun asked. In fact, she had no choice. Although her hypnosis and the hypnotism of the dark cloud can currently wake up some believers, she is really unsure about those who are too loyal.


    "Miss Qin, with my current strength, I''m afraid I can''t help you for the time being, but when our strength improves a little bit, we can give it a try. We will also help you pay attention to the Qingling Grass you need to find."


    "Thank you." A smile appeared on Qin Yingling''s face, "This matter has been going on for a long time, and I know that it is not so easy to solve it. What I want to say is that I am afraid I have to say goodbye to a few of you, after all, being idle is also idle. , I want to go everywhere to see if I can find Qingling Grass."


    "Miss Qin, go ahead, if I have the confidence to give it a try, I will definitely notify you." Wu Yun looked serious, "After all, it has always been our goal to wake up Chen He''s followers."


    Qin Yingling certainly believed in them, and they had experienced life and death between them. At that time, they were able to take care of each other. It''s just that she doesn''t want to be idle, she wants to do her best to see if she can think of other ways.


    "Thank you, then Miss Mu, Miss Wu, Young Master Cang..." Qin Yingling glanced at everyone one by one, "I''ll go to other places first, if not, come back."


    "Qin Ming is not moving now, something is definitely brewing, you should be careful."

 Chapter 1007： plan

    Qin Yingling gave some advice and left.


    If it wasn''t for her own goals, she would be willing to stay, but she couldn''t disregard her sister''s safety. No matter how her sister became a believer of Chen He before, she must make her sister wake up.


    After saying goodbye to Qin Yingling, several people rented a yard and began to discuss the current situation.


    "There is no movement from Zidianzong at the moment. Maybe we don''t think that we killed Long Yingtian and Qin Fan, but thought they encountered some powerful people." Mu Bingyun seemed to remember something, and his brows suddenly stretched out, "However, We can take advantage of this.¡±


    "How to use it?" Wu Yun''s eyes moved, but she had little idea of ??what other conspiracies and tricks Mu Bingyun would use.


    "It just so happens that Qin Fan and Long Yingtian and the people from Bixiao Palace have met, and even fought against each other, why not..." Mu Bingyun didn''t finish his words, but several people already understood and nodded, this is a good way.


    Tao Ran''s brows moved: "Just based on what I said, I am afraid that Zidianzong and Bixiao Palace will not fight."


    "We have evidence."


    That stunning face burst into a beautiful smile, making everyone feel a little chilly. Even the dark cloud who was most familiar with Mu Bingyun was at a loss at this time. When did she lose sight of Bingyun?


    "Bingyun, what evidence do you have in your hands?"


    Mu Bingyun opened his palm with a smooth stone on it. A few people recognized it, and they all shivered.


    "Image Stone?"


    Zhu Chunfeng rubbed his eyes, and suddenly felt that Mu Bingyun was really scary. There are not many image stones in the sky, and he didn''t know when Mu Bingyun got it. Don''t say he doesn''t know, it''s the dark clouds, not even Cang Yu.


    "This thing has been with me for a long time, but I didn''t expect it to be useful." Mu Bingyun smiled, "I recorded Qin Fan''s fight with the people from Bixiao Palace before, this thing can only be used. Watch it again, if you accidentally fall into the hands of Zidianzong, or the hands of Bixiao Palace, what do you think?"


    "I think this thing is better in the hands of Zidianzong. Bixiao Palace has many methods and secrets. Although it can''t leave substantial evidence, it is easy for Goddess Bihua to know how Yuling and others died. ." Lin Xiao said at this time, "So, Miss, it''s better for the people of Zidianzong to see this thing."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help nodding, "Yes, from the very beginning, after killing the bat spirit in the secret realm of Shinto, I understood that Bihua might have known it was us. Otherwise, she would not have been like that with Yujiao alone. It''s easy to believe."


    "Just, Uncle, how do you give this thing to Zidianzong?"


    Mu Bingyun didn''t speak, her eyes kept falling on the image stone, and after a while, she said: "I can do it freely, at least during the establishment of Shuangyun Mansion, we must not let people from both sides cause us trouble."


    "Black Cloud, the establishment of Shuangyun Commercial Bank is up to you." Mu Bingyun was still a little worried, "I always feel a little uneasy."


    "Binger, don''t worry." The man held her hand, "I won''t let you get hurt."


    looked up at the man''s dark eyes, which were full of love, and she couldn''t help but warm her heart: "Well."


    Cang Yu''s eyes hesitated for a while, and she frowned: "Yu, do you have any plans?"


    "The enemy is in the dark, we are in the light, Bing''er," his voice was a little low, "I''m afraid I have to be busy these days."


    "what are you going to do?"


    "Binger has Shuangyun Mansion, so there must be a lot of people. I have to build up the Heaven Gate so that Binger has no shortage of talents."


    "Okay." A smile like a flower bloomed on her face, and she held his hand tightly, "Whatever you want to do, just do it, as long as you protect your life, and then, You can''t attract bees and butterflies to me."


    "Having the butterfly Bing''er is enough."


    Wuyun held his chin, looked at the two of them, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. She couldn''t help shaking her head, she didn''t throw away the dog food for a day, as if she couldn''t live this day.


    "That Bing''er, I''ll go first."


    Cangyu got up and couldn''t help but touched her face, the establishment of the Double Cloud Mansion, with Bing''er and Wuyun, would be no problem. And their enemy is very powerful, he doesn''t want to sit still, he must hold up a piece of the sky, let her be safe and sound in the sky.


    His baby shouldn''t be running around like this.


    Therefore, at this time, he chose to develop his power secretly.


    "Remember to report safety to me every day." Mu Bingyun didn''t stop this man and kept him by her side, which was not what she wanted. They both hoped that each other could grow strong and fast.


    "Know."


    She knew what he was going to do, it must be very dangerous, but she could quickly improve her strength. She didn''t ask or didn''t want to ask some of the secrets of this man, just as she actually had many secrets, and there was no need to tell them, as long as they loved each other, it was fine.


    Several people looked at Cang Yu and turned away, all a little surprised.


    Especially Lin Xiao, after Cang Yu left, he said, "Miss, where is the young master going?"


    "He''s here to train talents for Bingyun." Wu Yun muttered, and said, "But don''t worry, he''s not gone, maybe he''s busy, and it''s estimated that he''ll come back often."


    It''s just that she looked at the worry between Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows and stopped her voice.


    "Bingyun, he will be fine."


    "I know."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, "He just wants to be strong. If I stay by his side all the time, he will definitely be distracted. He is afraid that I will see those things he does and will not let him suffer."


    "Hey, forget it, neither of you want each other to be hurt." Wu Yun pouted angrily, "It''s really in love!"


    "I know he''ll be fine."


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, the reluctance and worry inside were all inside. This man, always silently doing everything for her, never thought of making it public.


    She felt that if she stopped cultivating faster, it would definitely make him more worried. She squeezed her fist fiercely. Although her strength is considered to be very strong now, she is not strong enough to be able to do whatever she wants. Before this day, they will definitely have such a situation often.


    "Dark Cloud, establish Shuangyun Palace!"


    After a long time, she raised her head, "As for the base of Shuangyun Mansion, it is built between the middle and the depths of the bamboo forest. Let''s start from here! Now, the divine stone in your hand should be enough for the time being, right?"


    "No problem, it''s not too late, Bingyun, then let''s go!"


    "it is good."

 Chapter 1008： established

    These days, there have been several major events in Wuju City.


    The first thing, Cangyu, who once challenged and killed Qin Yishan, and who also hunted down the tenth place on the Talent List, is back. He came back with Mu Bingyun, but it is said that after receiving the mission, he mysteriously disappeared, which made those who wanted to challenge him extremely annoyed.


    Some people thought he was timid and hid.


    At the same time, there is another thing, that is, Zidianzong and Bixiao Palace are on the bar. Recently, the relationship between the two parties has been very delicate, and they even robbed each other of each other''s shops. They were reluctant to part with each other, but they did not directly touch the truth, which made people uncertain about the meaning.


    Another thing is that between the middle and the depths of the bamboo forest, there is a Shuangyun Mansion. There is a Shuangyun City outside the Shuangyun Mansion.


    In just three months, Shuangyun City was more lively than the area between the outer and central parts of the Bamboo Forest. What''s even more frightening is that what this Shuangyun firm has come up with is simply perfect.


    Not only medicinal pills, but also artifacts, and even other things, are very satisfied by those who go to buy them.


    At first, everyone didn''t believe that someone could build Shuangyun Mansion in that terrifying place. Later, when they passed through the central part and saw the bustling and special city, they finally believed it. All this is true. of.


    Naturally, in Shuangyun City, the most popular restaurant is Shuangyun Restaurant. The wild heroes come and go. Every time they mention the restaurant food here, they are even more excited than the beauty.


    After going back and forth, the reputation of Shuangyun City started. However, people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. Once the fame comes out, there will definitely be trouble.


    "Uncle Kuirong, how is my dish?"


    Wu Yun watched Kui Rong take a bite of the dish, and he couldn''t help but chuckle in his heart as he enjoyed it. The recipes she brought, few people can resist, even if you are an unfathomable powerhouse, it''s not the same, leave your tongue here.


    Kui Rong had a look of enjoyment on his face. After a long time, he opened his eyes and looked at the delicious dishes in front of him. He couldn''t help but praise: "Good!"


    "Since Senior Kuirong thinks it''s good, then eat more." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, Kui Rong really helped her a lot for the establishment of Shuangyun Mansion so smoothly.


    If there is not such a place for them to use as a base, if it is outside, I am afraid that some major forces have already seized it.


    "That''s for sure, I''ve lived for so many years, but I''ve never seen these delicacies," Kui Rong picked up a green vegetable, "Especially, this thing is obviously a wild grass that can be seen everywhere. I can''t even look at it, but I didn''t expect it to taste quite delicious."


    Naturally, he also understands that it must be a dark cloud''s approach to be able to have such a delicious meal. The dishes at this table were all made by Wu Yun to entertain him.


    "It''s delicious." He swallowed the dish in one bite, and quickly grabbed the other food with a satisfied look on his face.


    "Senior Kui Rong, I see the monsters in the depths, except for prey, there is no other place to move, why not let them open a shop in Shuangyun City, how about it?"


    "If you don''t know how to open a shop, why don''t you all come to help me in Shuangyun Mansion, you won''t make them suffer."


    Kui Rong paused, his eyes full of deep meaning, and then smiled: "This is indeed a good idea, in fact, if the girl doesn''t mention this matter, I also have the same meaning. These monsters are in the depths all the year round, and they should indeed see the world. so as not to be deceived in the future.¡±


    Kuirong nodded, "I''m more at ease to let them go to Shuangyun City to do business. After two days, let the free monsters come out to meet the wooden girl."


    "Then many thanks to Senior Kuirong." Mu Bingyun knew that Kui Rong had already agreed, which meant that in the future, if someone asked for trouble in Shuangyun City, Kuirong would not ignore it.


    Dark Cloud couldn''t help but smile, that was their purpose.


    Even if they build a city here, they don''t have a strong backer, and their strength has not yet grown. Some people will definitely ask them to give up their territory for the sake of profit.


    "Senior Kuirong, if you want to eat the food from the restaurant in the future, just come here. If it''s not convenient for you to come out, you can ask someone to bring a word, and let the people here prepare and deliver it for you."


    Kui Rong nodded happily. In fact, after eating this dish, he felt that eating other dishes would not be very tasteful. Mu Bingyun''s words were exactly in his liking.


    For the two of them to want him to cover the Double Cloud City, he also thinks it''s no problem, it''s a good place, and he thinks it can''t be destroyed.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Miss."


    Hearing Lin Xiao''s voice, Mu Bingyun responded, "Come in."


    Lin Xiao walked in with a serious face, "Miss, someone has sent an invitation."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes moved: "Who is it?"


    "Miss, please take a look." Lin Xiao moved his palm slightly, and suddenly a golden invitation appeared in front of her, and the lines of handwriting were revealed in front of her.


    "Ms. Mu, I''ve heard the name for a long time. Please come over and talk about it."


    Lin Xiao quickly explained: "Yechen is the boss behind the Zhulinfang City." In fact, Lin Xiao knew that the opening of Double Cloud City must have seriously affected the interests of Fang City. Maybe it doesn''t matter, but on Fang Shi''s side, if you see something profitable, you won''t miss it.


    "The boss of Fangshi?" Mu Bingyun smiled, "Tell me more about this person."


    "Yes, miss." Lin Xiao did not dare to hide, and told the news of Ye Chen that he knew.


    This Ye Chen is said to be a strong third-rank **** king. After establishing a market in the bamboo forest many years ago, he rarely shows up. I heard that he still has some relationship with the trade union, but what the relationship is, as Lin Xiao, I don''t know.


    In short, those who can easily establish a market in the bamboo forest will definitely not be too simple. There is very little news about Ye Chen, but there is one thing that Lin Xiao has inquired about. It is said that this person is very lecherous.


    When ?? said lust, he couldn''t help but glance at Mu Bingyun, he thought that Ye Chen''s appearance was probably because he heard about Mu Bingyun''s appearance. Of course, guesswork is guesswork, and he didn''t dare to ask directly.


    Although he doesn''t know where Cangyu has gone, from this month onwards, there will always be mysterious people coming in from outside. These people are full of evil spirits and their bodies are very strange. He secretly guessed that it must have something to do with Cangyu.


    "Miss, are you going or not?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the words that were about to dissipate, "Go."


    After all, her foundation is now in the bamboo forest, Ye Chen came just right, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast.

 Chapter 1009： Submit to me, or I beat you to submit

    "Fang City is still very lively. It seems that the establishment of our Double Cloud City has not affected their business."


    Zhu Chunfeng couldn''t help muttering: "After all, Shuangyun City is too clean, there are many people here, and they don''t like places that are too clean." His eyes fell on the two firework alleys, which made everyone understand.


    Shuangyun City does not allow such an existence, so some reckless men don''t like it there.


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun are also unwilling to let their cities provoke these things. Since it is their territory, it is natural to hope that it is clean and tidy.


    "Miss Mu, our owner has been waiting for a long time."


    Suddenly, two people came in front of me, and it seemed that they were the one named Ye Chen.


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Then let''s go!"


    The only person accompanying her this time was Zhu Chunfeng. Although this errand is a bit dangerous, Zhu Chunfeng still thinks it is an opportunity. He knew that Kui Rong was a powerful monster deep in the bamboo forest, and with such a backer, he was not at all afraid of what would happen to Mu Bingyun.


    In short, at present, he feels that he must have a promising future to become a person from Shuangyun Mansion.


    The visitor took them into a relatively remote alley, which seemed to be normally closed to the outside world. It didn''t take long for a quiet courtyard to appear in front of him.


    The courtyard door is open, but the smell of fat powder and laughter wafting from the inside has destroyed the scenery here.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes paused, and judging from the voice she heard, there were at least three women scrambling around a man, and sure enough, this one named Ye Chen was a color embryo.


    "Wooden girl, please."


    The visitor invited Mu Bingyun in, but suddenly stopped Zhu Chunfeng, "This son, our master has only invited Miss Mu, please wait outside." Zhu Chunfeng glanced at Mu Bingyun, saw her nod, but did not insist keep up.


    When Mu Bingyun walked in, it was exactly what she imagined.


    "Master, I heard that you want to see a beautiful woman, but you want to forget the slave family?"


    "Yes, yes, that Mu Bingyun is really a beauty. I''m really afraid that the owner of the shop will not want to be a slave." A woman was lying on the man''s body disheveled, and the man pinched her small face, ready to kiss her Mouth Yin Tao''s small mouth, suddenly paused, as if feeling someone coming, he immediately raised his head.


    Looking up like this, he was stunned.


    The woman in red standing at the door has a slightly cold temperament, and the red dress seems to belong to her alone, so it is really suitable.


    His face was not like the coquettishness of an ordinary woman, but instead, there was a hint of heroism, and his brows were slightly frowned, apparently seeing something unpleasant, Qingfeng took her red dress and let him fall in like this.


    The woman''s bright red lips were more attractive, but when he saw those eyes, he subconsciously pushed the three women around him away, couldn''t help standing up, and walked towards Mu Bing with a bewildered face. cloud.


    "Master, the wooden girl is here."


    Hearing his subordinate''s reminder, he suddenly sobered up, and the surprise on his face did not disappear.


    Such a beautiful woman, such a cool and glamorous woman, he really loves him. If he can get this woman, other women in this world can only be regarded as vulgar fans.


    Originally, he just heard that there was a beauty in red in the bamboo forest, and he just wanted to come and see, but he really didn''t expect that this is a beauty that was tailor-made for him!


    "You are the wooden girl?"


    When Ye Chen looked at her with a pair of eyes, he was very obsessed. He had seen countless women, but he had never seen such a beautiful one. Just seeing her gave him countless reverie.


    He couldn''t help but stepped forward, ready to wrap his arms around her waist, but he didn''t want to be easily swept aside by Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun quickly landed on a chair, and he was not angry.


    "Master Yefang, didn''t you invite me? I don''t know what the purpose of Master Yefang is." There was a smile on the corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth, obviously refusing, but Ye Chen couldn''t help but approach.


    However, beauty, you must eat slowly.


    "Miss Mu, I heard that you built a city in the Bamboo Forest?"


    Ye Chen also calmed down, then sat aside, waved his hand, and the women immediately came to help him squeeze his shoulders and beat his legs.


    For all this, Mu Bingyun turned a blind eye: "Yes, so what?"


    "Miss Mu, you know that your city is in the way of my market." Originally, he really didn''t plan to embarrass him, he just wanted to gain insight, and then see if he could get a piece of the pie, but when he sees Mu When he was in Bingyun, he changed his mind.


    He doesn''t want anything from Shuangyun City, he wants the beauty in front of him.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes became a little colder: "I think the market seems to be more busy than before, I don''t know why it is hindering the owner of Yefang?"


    "Actually, it''s not a hindrance. I believe Miss Mu can understand." Ye Chen''s eyes fell on her body, and he even wanted to press her under him right now. He really didn''t know such a beauty. What does it taste like.


    Mu Bingyun''s face suddenly burst into a smile: "I don''t understand, why don''t you explain it to Yefang Master."


    After the words were finished, Ye Chen suddenly swept up in front of her, "Okay, the owner of this workshop will explain to Miss Mu."


    He didn''t get too close, just said, "If you promise me a condition, I won''t make it difficult for you, how?"


    "What conditions?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes were light, as if he didn''t understand.


    "Follow me," Ye Chen saw that Mu Bingyun''s face changed slightly, lowered his head and looked directly into her eyes, "If Miss Mu is unwilling, you can stay with me for a month, and everything in the market will be yours in the future. After all, how about it?"


    "Master Yefang, do you know how the lecher died?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his head, "Master Yefang is sure this is the condition?"


    "Naturally, the owner of this shop has taken your fancy to you. Let me say it clearly, the owner of the shop is not looking at it in a small market. If the girl follows me, you can walk sideways in the sky in the future."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes paused, "What if I don''t agree?"


    "If you don''t agree, Double Cloud City will soon disappear."


    "It''s better to wait and see. I''m here to take a look today. If it''s appropriate, I''d like to gather the market together. Looking at the attitude of the owner of Yefang, I think this is very feasible."


    After the words were finished, Ye Chen couldn''t help laughing: "Miss Mu, are you joking?"


    "No, I don''t like jokes, Lord Yefang, give you a chance to submit to me, or I will beat you to submit!"


    Ye Chen''s eyes were a little surprised, and he couldn''t help but glance at this red-clothed woman who suddenly became arrogant. I really don''t understand, what is the ability of a small fourth-order goddess to ask him, a third-order **** king, to submit to her?


    is just ridiculous!

 Chapter 1010： how to try, compare with you

    "Why, look at Yefang Master, don''t you believe it?"


    Ye Chen took a deep look at her. He still didn''t think that this woman, who was only a fourth-rank god, had any skills. He heard that there was indeed a powerful person beside her, who was the boss of the Tiger Roaring Mercenary Group. , Lin Xiao. Now Lin Xiao''s strength is at the second rank of the God King, and he is also the top master of Shen Xiaotian.


    But, today is only the ninth-order priest Zhu Chunfeng, and Lin Xiao doesn''t seem to be here. Even if Lin Xiao came, he was not afraid, he himself was a third-tier powerhouse of the God King.


    Therefore, for Mu Bingyun, he only thought that the other party was holding on.


    "Miss Mu, the owner of this workshop advises you, it''s best not to talk big, or you will die miserably in the end." Ye Chen stared down at the woman in red in front of him, "If Miss Mu follows me, I can give you what you want. everything of."


    "If I can subdue you, I think I can still get everything." Mu Bingyun raised his eyebrows, "Why, Yefang Master, why don''t you try it with me?"


    "How to try and compare with you?"


    "Nature, compare with me."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Ye Chen really died of laughter, this was the first time he encountered such an interesting thing.


    "Wood girl, do you think that you have built a city, which seems a little bloated, and that you can take me Ye Chen after taking one Lin Xiao?"


    "Indeed, that''s what I think." Mu Bingyun''s face remained the same, even extremely serious, which made Yechen ponder for a while.


    He observed left and right, and found that this woman was really only the fourth-rank god, and had absolutely no hidden strength. He did not believe that his news would go wrong.


    After a long time, Ye Chen''s eyes fell on that stunning face, "What if you lose?" His eyes showed interest, "If you lose, give me the City of Shuangyun, and you will follow me, how about it? "


    "Can."


    Ling Yechen was a little hesitant about Mu Bingyun''s unhesitating answer. He was actually very careful, but the sight of Mu Bingyun in front of him did give him a very weak and brainless feeling.


    He really didn''t notice anything wrong.


    After a long time, his eyes fell on her face again, but after all, he was no match for the beauty: "Okay, I promise, if you win, I will listen to you, if I win, you will listen to me, how?"


    "it is good."


    She answered without hesitation, "So, when will it start?"


    "Immediately!" Ye Chen couldn''t hold back at the thought that he would be able to hug the beautiful girl right away.


    He has tasted all kinds of beauties, but he has never met such a stunning person before. A red dress should have been flamboyant and hot, but from her body, he only felt cold and glamorous, and even she had a pair of very special eyes.


    "Wood girl, you have to think about it."


    At this moment, the two were already standing on the ring, "Although I, Ye Chen, pity the beauties, I will not be merciful when fighting. After all, nothing is more important than life."


    The implication is that when the two of them fight, she is afraid that she will suffer.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "Don''t think about it, let''s get started, Lord Yefang." She raised her head, and there was a look of impending success in her eyes.


    From the time she built Shuangyun City in the Bamboo Forest, she had already thought about it, she must restore the square market, so that she could control the entire Bamboo Forest in her hands, so that she was qualified to stand on the same level as other sects. Otherwise, Shuangyun City is a sweet treat in everyone''s eyes, and those sects will definitely find a way to come over and get a piece of the pie.


    Anyway, it will be right, it is better to make this place all your own.


    "Hmph, since that''s the case, the owner of this shop is welcome."


    Ye Chen couldn''t hold back a little, and his figure jumped and rushed in front of Mu Bingyun, making a gesture to hug her slender waist. In his opinion, Mu Bingyun was only a fourth-order woman of the gods, and he didn''t touch where he wanted to touch.


    Although he was cautious on the face, he didn''t actually look down on this opponent in his heart.


    So, he was tragic.


    Everyone saw that the red woman quickly grabbed Ye Chen''s arm with both hands. In an instant, he felt a powerful force. When the pair of seemingly weak hands were grasping on his arm, they looked like sharp animal claws. , to rip off his arm.


    was shocked. When he wanted to get out of the opponent''s palm, he was surprised to find that the woman folded forcefully, and in an instant, he only felt a kind of piercing pain.


    He reacted quickly, but the other party didn''t give him a chance at all. Mu Bingyun kicked him in the abdomen at an astonishingly fast speed. After kicking him to the ground and smashing a big hole, she actually quickly went from Fall in the air.


    Seeing the feet that were about to step on without hesitation, he hurriedly rolled out of the big pit, quickly moved to the side, turned his body over, stared vigilantly at this short period of time, and let him Lost woman.


    The woman in red stood not far from him and smiled at him. If it was normal, he would definitely not be able to tease him more, but at this time, he clearly felt the horror of this woman.


    Yes, it''s terrifying, he no longer believes that the other party is a fourth-order Kamito, although she really looks like a fourth-order Kamito.


    "I didn''t expect the wooden girl to be so powerful!"


    The more powerful the woman, the more aroused his desire to conquer.


    At this moment, he desperately wanted to conquer this woman, make her submit, and wanted to see the different faces under this face.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t give him a chance to say more, the figure swept over quickly, Ye Chen didn''t hesitate, and rushed over quickly. In an instant, when he thought he could fight against the woman, he suddenly lost the figure of Mu Bingyun in front of him.


    There was surprise in his eyes, and he was shocked to find that this place does not seem to be the arena where the previous competition was held?


    This...where is this?


    There was an extremely cautious look on his face, but it was the first time he was so serious, and he had already regarded Mu Bingyun as his opponent.


    Formation!


    If he guessed correctly, this woman is a powerful divine formation master, and there are not many divine formation masters in Shenxiaotian. Moreover, ordinary people do not dare to provoke the Divine Formation Master easily.


    However, he provoked a divine formation master. He looked very strong, barely suppressing the uneasiness in his heart, and he felt the movement around him vigilantly.


    very quiet!


    still didn''t feel the woman''s figure, his brows were getting tighter and tighter, and he had met a formidable enemy.


    At this moment, he only felt that there was a crisis behind him, and hurriedly dodged, when he dodged, a fist had landed on his chest, and a punch slammed him to the ground.


    He looked at the woman in red in front of him in astonishment. He clearly felt that the other party was behind him, but why... not right... He suddenly felt that the crisis behind him had not disappeared.

 Chapter 1011： Do you feel dissatisfied?

    A scarlet-red long sword was firmly pressed against the back of his head. If he dared to move half an inch, this long sword would definitely pass through the back of his head without a trace, giving him a fatal blow.


    At the same time, he has discovered that the surroundings are full of countless formations. Even if he can escape the attack of the woman in red and the long sword, these formations will bring him a lot of trouble. These troubles are enough to kill the woman in front of him. he is.


    His eyes were a bit decadent, because he underestimated the enemy. From the very beginning, this woman was using his underestimation of the enemy to trick him step by step. When he wasn''t paying attention, she quickly set up a formation in the arena.


    Especially the means of arranging the formation method, he has never heard of it, and in a short period of time, he can easily and silently arrange it.


    horrible!


    Suddenly, he raised his head: "Dare to ask the wooden girl, when did you arrange your formation?"


    "When talking to you." Mu Bingyun stood in front of him and did not hide it.


    Ye Chen was speechless: "However, what kind of formation did the wooden girl rely on to set up the formation, and she didn''t see the gods coming out from the surrounding area."


    Not only Ye Chen didn''t understand, but the people watching around didn''t understand either.


    How did Mu Bingyun set up the formation?


    As far as they know, no matter how powerful the divine formation master is, he has to use the divine power between heaven and earth, or the divine stone to form the formation, right? However, the woman in front of her did not throw out a divine stone at all.


    "You, me, Chixin, everyone around you."


    Mu Bingyun said a few words lightly, but Ye Chen was shocked.


    At this time, everyone could not help but feel the situation around them, and they were shocked to discover that there seemed to be a connection between the power between heaven and earth and them. This discovery caused an uproar among the crowd.


    "So you admit defeat?"


    Ye Chen looked back at the red sword that was still motionless. At this time, Mu Bingyun''s voice sounded in his ear: "Why don''t you try to take it away, this is the source of the formation."


    Ye Chen looked back and found that everyone was looking at Chi Xin with a shocked expression.


    couldn''t help raising his hand, holding Chixin, and moving it slightly. At this time, there was a clattering sound in his ears, and he quickly raised his head to find that the surrounding formations were shattered like this. Before the fragments fell on the ground, they turned into divine power between heaven and earth.


    Everyone also felt that the forces that were restraining them were slowly returning to the space between heaven and earth.


    At this moment, Chi Xin trembled and let out a low humming sound, and fell into Mu Bingyun''s body with a swish.


    Ye Chen also felt that the crisis just now disappeared, he shook his body, and some divine powers that did not belong to him also quickly dissipated between heaven and earth. Looking up at the red-clothed woman in front of her again, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    He lost.


    "I lost."


    After a long time, he admitted the things that made him unacceptable, with a mocking expression on his face, "I didn''t expect that Ye Chen would lose so badly!" Originally, he was a very proud person, and he never thought that one day he would lose to a small In the hands of a fourth-order Kamito woman, it was simply unacceptable to him.


    Although the strength of the red-clothed woman in front of him is very powerful, he still felt uncomfortable for a while, and he never thought of such a day.


    "Do you feel unconvinced?" Mu Bingyun always had a smile in the corner of his eyes, but it was such a smile that made him feel an inexplicable chill, and he even thought, if he said yes, then he would definitely will be very uncomfortable.


    However, he is really not convinced. He thinks that his strength is more than that. This woman is at most opportunistic and uses the formation to win him. If it is a battle, the opponent may not be able to win him.


    "Yes, I''m really not convinced."


    "Yefangzhu, you are so shameless. No matter how we win the Mu girl, it is always a victory. Do you mean to regret it?" Zhu Chunfeng was actually deeply shocked, but he did not expect Mu Bing. The cloud can be so powerful.


    He is a member of Shuangyun Mansion anyway, and he has been working diligently to help Shuangyun Mansion these days, and everyone treats him well. The last time Mu Bingyun didn''t find Qin Can, he gave him the magical orchid. Although he missed it, she didn''t give it to other people.


    What does this mean?


    means that he Zhu Chunfeng still has some status in Shuangyun Mansion.


    Even if it wasn''t for this, he was on the same boat now, and of course he would help Mu Bingyun. Besides, he felt that it was cool to hang out with the people from Shuangyun Mansion.


    Also, behind Mu Bingyun, there is a large area of ??powerful monsters. He doesn''t believe that Mu Bingyun is in danger, and that big monster named Kui Rong will not help.


    Humph, he can see clearly.


    "If Girl Mu can defeat me with my true abilities, I, Ye Chen, swear by my soul today, and I will only be loyal to you in the future." Ye Chen''s eyes were burning, "If Girl Mu can''t win, then you will only listen to me from now on. My Yechen''s is my Yechen''s person."


    The people around couldn''t help but feel that Ye Chen was a little shameless. After all, no matter what method Mu Bingyun used, he always won, but he actually won because Mu Bingyun was not really capable, and he was indeed bullying others.


    Everyone knows that Mu Bingyun is only the fourth rank of gods. Even if her strength cannot be measured by ranks, she will not be able to surpass the realm of gods and kings, right?


    Ye Chen''s appearance was obviously because he saw that Mu Bingyun''s strength was weak, so he used this method and wanted to compete again.


    is really shameless.


    "I''m not a good person, Ye Chen. If I can''t convince me, I don''t believe the wooden girl would dare to use it, right?"


    For Ye Chen''s aggressiveness, everyone couldn''t help but look at this glamorous woman, looking forward to how she would choose.


    Even Zhu Chunfeng was very nervous. He didn''t want Mu Bingyun to be defeated. Although Ye Chen was very powerful, he felt that Mu Bingyun would never do anything unsure. After just getting along for a short time, he already felt that in this woman''s body, there is a power that ordinary people do not have.


    Finally, they saw the red-clothed woman raised her head, still with that stunning face, with a shallow smile in her eyes, which made everyone stunned for a moment. Even Ye Chen couldn''t help but take a second glance. If he could get such a stunning beauty, he thought he would definitely fight for it. From the very beginning, he liked to taste all kinds of beauties.


    "I have already defeated you, so you must keep your previous promise." When Mu Bingyun said this, everyone couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. In fact, they don''t know what they are disappointed, although the rules are like this, but there is something missing from the woman in red.


    Her eyes stared at the disappointed Ye Chen, and she said, "However, if I can help my subordinates improve their strength, I''m still very willing."

 Chapter 1012： take our new member back

    Everyone was surprised when they heard her words.


    What does it mean? ?


    All eyes turned to the woman in red again, what did she mean?


    Even Ye Chen didn''t understand. He was naturally disappointed that the woman in red was unwilling to fight him with her true strength, and such a person was not enough for Ye Chen to devote his allegiance to.


    He Yechen is not a good person, so when these words fell, he was about to leave, but the words behind the woman made him stop moving.


    Only Zhu Chunfeng, who has been with Mu Bingyun for a while, understands what Mu Bingyun means by tempering his strength. It can be said that most of the people in Shuangyun Mansion have been tempered by her.


    Thinking of the tragic situation of Ying Changqing and Tao Ran, he was really scared and envious. It can be said that those who can be tempered by Mu Bingyun should be pained and happy.


    "What do you mean, wooden girl?"


    Yechen still didn''t understand, but he really wanted to understand, so instead of leaving, he patiently asked the question, as if the woman in red before him was not what he imagined.


    "Meaning, you lost, you are already my subordinate," Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "but, my subordinates are not convinced, I need to help you temper your strength so that you can improve a little bit, and at the same time convince you by the way. ."


    The underlying meaning of ?? is, are you not convinced? See if this girl won''t beat you up!


    Ye Chen understood it, and so did the people around.


    It can be said that the most relaxed person present, except for Mu Bingyun, is Zhu Chunfeng.


    "here we go."


    When Ye Chen wanted to ask something, he heard the woman''s voice pass over, and before he could react, the opponent''s fist attacked head-on. When he saw that the woman had put away any weapons and divine power, he immediately understood and restrained all divine power.


    At this moment, the two are fighting like ordinary people in the ring.


    Originally, he thought that this delicate and weak woman was definitely not his opponent, but with the entanglement of the two, he went from shock to shock, and finally there was no time to be shocked at all.


    Because, he was beaten too hard, he was beaten, and she beat him in the face.


    No, not only in the face, but wherever he could, she was beaten.


    Everyone stared at the ring in stunned eyes. The woman in red held Ye Chen''s shirt with one hand and greeted him with punches. Ye Chen''s handsome face had been beaten beyond recognition, a little bit. Like a bloated pig head.


    The muffled sound from time to time remembered that Ye Chen had a very strong endurance in the end, and he didn''t scream out, but the tight muffled sound already represented how ruthless Mu Bingyun was.


    Zhu Chunfeng couldn''t help covering his eyes, but fortunately he had not been tempered before, and tempering like this is simply... too miserable.


    He decided that it would be better not to pay attention to Mu Bingyun. If he was beaten up soon, it would be very painful!


    Anyone who has stayed in Shuangyun Mansion knows that Mu Bingyun''s strength is constantly increasing, but his level does not break through. Every time he only uses beating people to show that his strength is at a certain level, so the people in Shuangyun Mansion are all defeated. She was almost beaten.


    Ye Chen was also unlucky this time. Just when the Mu girl was worried about how to recover Zhulinfang Market, he came to the door by himself.


    You Ye Chen really thought that it was so easy to know the news here? Who doesn''t know, that was the girl''s plan, and it was already planned.


    Although no one told him this, Zhu Chunfeng knew very well that his brain was not bad, if he was bad, he wouldn''t let the people in Shuangyun Mansion be kind to him now.


    I don''t know how long it took, but everyone finally felt that the arena was quiet.


    And Ye Chen was thrown on the ring by Mu Bingyun, looking down at the pig-headed face: "Ye Chen, have you served?"


    The woman''s voice was extremely sweet, but hearing Ye Chen''s ears clearly made his body tremble, opened his eyes with difficulty, looked at the woman in red and looked at him with a light smile, his eyes moved.


    He had been beaten up and he couldn''t believe that Mu Bingyun would be so powerful.


    He seems to be planted.


    "Zhu Chunfeng, bring our new members back." The woman in red stood on the high ring and said to Zhu Chunfeng, who was sitting next to the ring, watching the play.


    Zhu Chunfeng quickly got up, raised Ye Chen with one hand and was about to leave, when suddenly countless people surrounded him, blocking his way.


    These people are naturally Ye Chen''s people. Their masters have been beaten up and will be taken away. They will definitely not sit idly by, but Ye Chen hasn''t spoken yet, so they can only stop people and dare not do anything. action.


    "Hey, hey, your people stopped my wooden girl, wake up, have you broken your head?" Zhu Chunfeng patted Yechen''s pig-headed face, and finally made the latter react.


    He didn''t wait for him to speak, when a group of strange black-clothed people suddenly appeared around. These people couldn''t see their faces, but they quickly imprisoned all his people.


    Zhu Chunfeng also shivered a little, from the look in his eyes, it was obvious that he knew these people.


    At this time, Ye Chen was also fully awake. At the same time, he saw a man in a black robe walking in from the outside and quickly came to Mu Bingyun''s side, as if taking an oath, and hugged her in his arms.


    When the black-robed man looked at him with that look, he trembled inexplicably, always feeling that if he hadn''t been under Mu Bingyun now, this man would definitely slap him to death with a slap.


    If it was in the past, he would not believe it, but now, he has to believe it. As soon as this man came out, it gave him a very dangerous feeling.


    He knew that this person was Mu Bingyun''s husband, Cang Yu?


    Doesn''t it mean that Cangyu is only the ninth order of priests?


    He felt that he couldn''t see through the gloom in front of him.


    Mu Bingyun was also a little surprised by the man who suddenly appeared, especially when he felt the momentum in his whole body, he was a little surprised: "Yu, you..." She actually wanted to know what he did. In just a few short months, So much has been surpassed.


    Although it is a good thing to practice fast, but his rapid increase in strength made her feel a little uneasy. She was not afraid that he would leave her far behind, she was just afraid that he would try to improve his strength in order to cultivate, what danger would appear.


    seemed to notice the worry in her eyes, he said in a low voice, "It''s okay."


    She still didn''t relax, she was just a little scared, and held his hand tightly: "No matter what you do, you must protect yourself. Don''t take too much risk in order to improve your strength, and you can''t leave me for too long."


    "I know, Binger don''t worry."

 Chapter 1013： tease

    The man held her hand tightly and led her down the ring.


    "Next time Binger don''t make such a bet."


    She was stunned, although the man''s voice was still very low and gentle, but she felt a trace of anger from it. The worry in her heart was immediately washed away by his appearance, and she was a little strange. How could he suddenly appear here without saying a word, it was a bit unreasonable to think about it.


    It turned out that he heard that he was making a bet with someone here, so he came over in a hurry.


    "I''m sure..."


    "What if there is an accident?"


    This was the first time she had a very different opinion from a man, and it was also the first time that he blamed her very much. Although he didn''t seem to blame her, she knew that he seemed to be angry.


    She really seldom saw him angry with her, so she couldn''t help looking at him with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "What does Binger mean?"


    He turned his head sideways, his dark eyes fell into hers, "There is no next time for such a bet."


    This was a serious warning, she heard it, but he still spoke softly. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to blame her, but she didn''t feel angry at all, but felt a little interesting.


    "Then... what if I commit the crime again next time?" She smiled, a playful smile on her face that she had never seen before, but it made his eyes sink a lot. He took her waist with one hand and pressed her hard. In her arms, she lowered her head and said in her ear, "Is Binger angering her husband, or is she challenging her husband''s limit?"


    "Naturally I didn''t anger you or challenge you, so let me ask, next time I want to subdue a subordinate, I have to throw a bet and let others be fooled, right?"


    "You can change one."


    "The other party has no choice but to be lustful?" She asked nonchalantly, looking at his stern face, her eyes were heavy, she didn''t know what she was thinking, and found it very interesting.


    Suddenly, she felt the man''s eyes look over, "No way." The voice still didn''t seem to fluctuate much, but she knew that if she kept asking, the man would definitely be angry.


    Because his hand gripped her waist tighter, the whole person lay in his arms and laughed.


    Brows and eyes are curved, and his smile is like a delicate flower, which makes his original anger completely disappear.


    "Is Binger teasing her husband?"


    He picked her up, the figure quickly swept away from the ground, and disappeared in front of everyone in a few moments.


    After everyone looked at each other, they couldn''t help being shocked. Cangyu seemed to be stronger again. This legendary man seemed to be more powerful than the former Nan Junmo. For a while, from Zhuanzhulinfang City, it was rumored that Cang Yu came to Shenxiaotian in just one year, and has broken through from the realm of the gods to the realm of the gods. He didn''t know that his deeds were in the gods. has spread.


    Such a potential young man naturally attracted the attention of all major factions. Of course, the people who have hatred with them finally noticed this, but the two people who are being noticed now clearly do not have this awareness and are resting!


    "Do you still want to bet?"


    The man put his arms around her body, and the warm breath spread on her ear, biting her earlobe, his breath was low, his broad palm stroked her smooth forehead, and he couldn''t help kissing, "Bing''er."


    "Um¡­"


    She closed her eyes, but the corners of her eyes and mouth were smiling. Although she couldn''t see the man clearly, it was the time when they were the closest to each other. She couldn''t help but encircle his wide waist, "Say, what?"


    Feeling the tenderness in her body, he couldn''t help holding her tighter, "Don''t make that kind of bet."


    Hearing the man''s warning like a child, she burst out laughing, opened her eyes dimly, looked at his incomparably handsome face, touched and pinched it, it was still as smooth as silk, and muttered: " The jealousy hasn''t changed at all."


    said, rubbed against his arms and made a charming nasal voice: "Listen to you."


    "Don''t bet on that." She didn''t plan to bet again. This time it was purely a special situation. Before, she was just teasing this man. Who told him to hide and fight monsters and upgrade, he was so much better than her when he came out. A little uneasy in my heart.


    "But you have to tell me where you went to fight monsters and upgrade."


    Seeing her promise and hearing her rare anger, the man finally felt a lot more at ease, but he didn''t hide it, "Yue Banya."


    Hearing this, she frowned: "Yuebanya?"


    This time she opened her eyes, "It is said that this place is very dangerous, you actually went here?" Now she was really worried, "I heard that few people who went to Yuebanya can come back alive. ."


    Her eyes were not good, then she raised her hand to call her clothes over, broke free from the man''s arms, and was already dressed in a blink of an eye. Glancing at the man she had abandoned behind her, she snorted coldly, pushed the door and went out.


    "Binger..."


    The man''s shout came from behind, but she ignored it.


    Yuebanya, a place of nine-death life, let alone a **** king, even if he enters the realm of gods, you have to estimate it. She really did not expect that this man would dare to break into this place with the ninth rank of priests.


    What if he can''t come back?


    The more he thinks about her, the angrier he gets, what if he really has the slightest accident?


    He clearly knew that she let him improve his strength, but she didn''t stop him because he understood his heart. She thought that her exhortation could make this man be careful, at least not taking such a big risk when he didn''t have the strength to reach a certain level.


    No wonder, no wonder... In just a few months, he was able to break through from the ninth rank of a priest to the fifth rank of a **** king. How could it only take three months if you didn''t experience nine deaths and a lifetime?


    It was really hard for her to imagine what kind of hardships the man who was intact in front of her had gone through in Yuebanya, was he fighting with monsters every day covered in blood, and was it every time They were all dying from the hands of the monsters and escaped with their lives.


    She couldn''t imagine that kind of scene, but she wasn''t someone who didn''t know anything, and Zhuanzhulin used their strength for the time being. If they didn''t encounter Kui Rong by chance, it would be a problem for them to survive.


    Then...Yuebanya, how did that man survive in this dangerous place?


    She was very angry, but the anger in her chest could not be sent out to him.


    She knew that he was for her, because their enemies were very powerful. If he didn''t improve his strength quickly, once the enemy really wanted to destroy them, it would be easy.


    She also knew that he was only there to protect her. For her sake, he didn''t need any fame, he didn''t care about anything, he didn''t even need the power that a man longed for, and would rather stay by her side silently.

 Chapter 1014： make trouble

    Therefore, after knowing that he went to Yuebanya, all her anger could not be directed at him.


    Because she understands it all, and precisely because she understands, she is also afraid, what if... what if there is one?


    She would rather they face the crisis together than he would take risks alone. Does he think she only needs his protection, but forgets that she also wants to protect him?


    went out of the room, she walked aimlessly, her mind was a little confused, she was just a little angry, a little angry, even she felt that she was too weak at the moment, that would make him so worried and risk her life.


    Wu Yun and the others watched Mu Bingyun hurriedly leap out, a little strange, weren''t the two of them fine before? They also rested together for several days, something was wrong.


    After Mu Bingyun disappeared, Cang Yu quickly came out of the room. She couldn''t help but stop the person, but she wanted to ask, what did this guy do to make Bingyun so wrong, um, he should be angry.


    "Cangyu, stop!"


    Dark Cloud stopped Cangyu, who was about to chase him out, and frowned, "What happened to you, Bingyun?"


    "Why did she go out without saying a word? Her eyes are still red? Bingyun is not an ordinary woman. Did you do something to make her so angry?"


    "You said, what did you do to make Bingyun angry?"


    The man''s dark eyes flashed with a hint of worry, and he swept past the dark clouds and quickly chased them out.


    "Hey, what do you mean??" Wu Yun said quickly when Cangyu was about to disappear, "Okay, come back and talk about it, no matter what, bring Bingyun back first."


    She sighed, a little confused, Bingyun doesn''t look like a little girl who can cry?


    But when she saw Bingyun''s appearance before, she was angry and a little sad.


    Is Cangyu the kind of man who would do something sorry for Bingyun?


    She shook her head in denial, if it was someone else, it would still be possible, Cangyu would definitely not. Then...it should be something else, forget it, she has no choice but to go back.


    "Xiaoyun, what happened over there?"


    "Uncle Wu, what happened to the uncle and uncle?" Ying Changqing was also confused. For so many years, he really hadn''t seen the blushing between Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu. Today''s incident, It really makes them feel weird.


    Yes, they just thought it was weird and didn''t doubt that there was something wrong with the relationship between the two.


    Wu Yun shook his head with an inexplicable look on his face: "I don''t know, didn''t they just rest for a few days? How did I know what happened? When I came back, I saw Bingyun hurried out, and then Cangyu chased after him. ."


    "By the way, I saw Bingyun seemed very angry, but her eyes were red."


    Forehead¡­


    Ying Changqing and Tao Ran both looked at each other in disbelief, could Mu Bingyun cry?


    The two shook their heads in unison, indicating that it was a bit incredible. If it was said that the dark clouds could cry, they did not think that Mu Bingyun could cry. They really haven''t seen what Mu Bingyun looks like when she''s crying.


    "Uncle Shi will cry?"


    Wu Yun didn''t have a good face: "Little Changqing, can you speak? Shouldn''t you worry about Bingyun now?" Wu Yun was actually a little puzzled. She did not see Mu Bingyun cry, but she heard others say , when she was in the wheel realm, her hair went white that time. At that time, she knew how important Cang Yu was to Mu Bingyun.


    She shook her head and sighed: "I don''t think the two of them have any relationship problems. Most of them are other things. Just wait for them to come back!"


    "Then we will wait." In fact, Ying Changqing was also a little worried, and the master asked him to take good care of his uncle.


    "If the uncle really bullied the uncle, I might not be able to fight..." After he finished speaking, he sat on the side and started to practice, thinking that if he couldn''t beat him, he had to fight, so he should practice first.


    "Binger."


    Hearing the man''s voice behind her, Mu Bingyun didn''t leave quickly, she just stood there quietly. After walking for such a long time, her emotions have gradually calmed down.


    In fact, she didn''t know why her temper suddenly came up, and she always felt that her emotions were out of control.


    "What are you doing, just let me be quiet."


    "Aren''t you amazing? You are only at the ninth rank of a cleric, you dared to break through the moon and half a cliff, and in three months you were promoted to the fifth rank of the **** king. Now the whole of the gods is your prestige."


    "Binger, don''t be angry."


    The man hugged her and buried his head in her neck, "I will live by your side, I''m just afraid that one day the enemy will be too strong to protect the beloved."


    "If you can''t protect Bing''er, it''s more terrifying than death."


    whispered in her ears, her nose was inexplicably sour, her eyes were redder and her eyes were down, "Do you think I don''t understand?"


    "But have you thought about me? In case... in case you really..." She didn''t dare to say that word, she had already experienced that feeling, and she didn''t want to experience it again.


    It''s been a long time since the last time, but every time she thinks that this man will disappear from her side, her heart hurts like being cut off with a knife, and the pain is about to suffocate her.


    If he is no longer by her side, she wants to destroy everything, destroy everything that takes him away from her. If he''s gone, she thinks she''ll be enchanted soon.


    The man felt the trembling of her body, the fear from her heart, and hugged her tighter, it was he who made her worry.


    "It''s my husband''s fault."


    Carefully hugged her in his arms, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and seeing her red eyes really made him feel very distressed. His Bing''er has always been strong, she can overcome the difficulties that men can''t overcome, but at this moment, it''s his fault that he makes her eyes red.


    The man kissed her eyes distressedly, tasting the hot tears in the corners of his eyes, not knowing what words to use to relieve her anxiety. He could only hug her tightly and tell her that he was still by her side, and his warm body told her that he was alive and would never leave her, never.


    It was he who ignored it, thinking that Binger was strong enough to allow him to improve his strength, and that he could accept his risk of life to improve his strength.


    He forgot how sad she would be if he really had an emergency.


    "Bing''er, don''t be angry." She kissed her smooth face, hugged her tightly, and vaguely heard her low voice reach her ears, "If I recklessly improve my strength, I will be swallowed by monsters someday. Now, what do you think?"


    She raised her head and looked into his dark eyes. These words seemed to be hitting his soul, making him tremble, hug her tighter, lose!


    A fear of losing spewed out of his soul, causing his dark eyes to finally show panic.

 Chapter 1015： Actually, I want to protect you too

    "no!"


    Some cold words came out of his mouth, "Don''t go!" He frowned deeply and hugged her tighter, as if he was afraid that she would get angry and rushed to Yuebanya to practice.


    After ?? finished speaking, he found out if his voice was too severe, would it make her more reluctant to pay attention to him, looked at her carefully, but saw that she lowered her head and did not speak.


    "Binger, don''t go."


    His voice softened, and although he was restraining, his hands were already very strong, and he didn''t mean to let go of her. Seeing that she didn''t agree, his voice was serious again, "Yue Banya, Bing''er, you are not allowed to go. "


    "why?"


    "Danger!"


    He was really scared, what if Binger went to the Moonlight Banya alone without telling him what to do? He has seen the monsters inside, and its strength is simply not comparable to the monsters in the bamboo forest, so he will never let her in.


    "It''s so dangerous, why are you still going?"


    She suddenly raised her head and looked straight into his pupils, seeing the panic inside. She pursed her lips, she didn''t want him to worry, but this man has not changed many times. If there is no profound lesson, he will definitely improve his strength regardless of the danger.


    The last person she didn''t want to hurt was him, but she was more afraid of losing him than hurting him. She really didn''t want to recall that feeling. Like the whole world is on the verge of collapse, everything is hopeless.


    "Binger, don''t go to this place."


    The man kissed her soft lips, so carefully, this is the treasure he has always cherished, he can let her grow and help her grow, but he does not allow her to risk her life to improve her strength.


    "I''m going!"


    She pushed him away, her face indifferent: "Aren''t you amazing? I can too."


    "Don''t you think you can survive?"


    "I can too."


    She stared at him: "Yue Banya, ah, this girl has never seen that place before, so I''m a little curious." There were a few smiles on her brows and eyes, but the smile was a little cold.


    "Cangyu, I ask you!"


    Her voice suddenly increased: "Are you still going to Yuebanya?"


    Successfully seeing the man silent, she knew that he would definitely go, so she also tried to let him understand what it was like to be worried, afraid, and what it was like to be on the verge of loss.


    What is the despair of looking at a loved one, but unable to hold his hand.


    She wanted him to understand and learn a lesson.


    "Cangyu, don''t tell me the wound on your chest is an old disease! Although you cover it up, don''t forget what I have in my hand, you can clearly see the original place."


    Hearing her cold words, Cangyu felt a little helpless. Seeing that she really wanted to go to Yuebanya, he rushed over to hold her, "Binger, don''t go, let me protect you."


    He can protect her, take care of her, and prevent her from suffering any harm. He feels uncomfortable seeing her suffer the slightest bit of harm.


    "No, Cangyu, let me protect you, okay?" She looked at his face seriously, "Actually, I also want to protect you, no one in this world stipulates that only men can protect women, and women can actually protect men. "


    "The enemy is our common enemy. Since we are husband and wife, we should face it together. You let me hide under your wings, do you think I can be very happy?"


    "You think you are risking your life, can I enjoy your protection with peace of mind?"


    "You think you are like this, if you are happy, am I happy?"


    Her eyes were red again, and a tear fell down her cheek, which made him feel extremely distressed, "It''s not that I don''t want your protection, but please don''t deprive me of the right to protect you. I can let you protect, but please don''t give up. Get rid of my wings, we are husband and wife, we are winged birds, we need to fly together on the branches, not tie me to you."


    "Do you know how worried I will be when you break through regardless of your life? Your actions will make me feel guilty and make me feel useless. If I am strong enough and have the strength to not fear the enemy, you will not It will be so urgent to improve the strength.¡±


    "Your behavior will make me think that I''m dragging you down, although you don''t mind, but..." She stared blankly into his eyes, "I mind."


    "I don''t want my lover to die for me."


    She pushed his hand away, "You don''t understand, so I''ll let you understand!" After speaking, she consciously summoned the beast on the snow to chase the cloud, with an indifferent face, "Go to the Moon Banya!"


    The speed of ?? was very fast, and soon disappeared in front of Cang Yu''s eyes.


    Therefore, two white lights hurriedly passed through the bamboo forest, and flew in the direction of Yuebanya. Before everyone could see clearly, they disappeared into the sky.


    Mu Bingyun ignored the anxiety of the people behind him chasing him, and drove the beast on the snow to run fast. Fortunately, she has a snow-chasing cloud beast, and the speed is not lower than that of a **** king, so he can''t stop her action.


    Well, today she will let him feel her mood.


    After a few days of traveling, she finally came to Yuebanya, and she felt the anxiety of the man behind her more and more. She finally looked back, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The man''s eyes were red, and when she was stunned, the man used the divine power of his whole body, rushed to her side, and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    "do not go."


    His voice was filled with panic, which made her soften immediately. Feeling the trembling of his body, scared, she also hugged her strong waist tightly.


    Listening to his wild heartbeat, she took a deep breath, "Do you feel it?"


    "I''m not stopping you from improving your strength, but to let you understand that your strength is not everything, but your life."


    "I feel it." The man''s voice was a little low, and there was even the slightest weakness, and she felt bitter in her heart: "You are obviously injured, you can just fall off and you can make me turn back, why do you have to endure to catch up? "


    "I''m afraid to stop, Binger didn''t see it and rushed into this place directly, and then I won''t be able to catch up."


    "I didn''t plan to go in." She hugged him, "Just to scare you and let you know the seriousness."


    "I know."


    She raised her head suddenly and found that although the man didn''t have too many facial expressions, she could see the kind of tolerance he showed her in his eyes.


    "Feel good?"


    She quickly took out the medicine pill and fed him one, "Take a rest."


    "fine."


    But the man still swallowed the elixir and adjusted his breath in place for a while. Although he was adjusting his breath, he still held her tightly with one hand, for fear that she would rush into the Moon Banya while he was not paying attention.

 Chapter 1016： Dont you say no?

    "Really okay?"


    She peeled off his shirt and carefully examined the scar on his chest. What made her tremble was that the scar was almost close to the heart. Originally, she really didn''t find it, but she discovered it accidentally with Chiye, and now she remembered everything.


    "It''s ready."


    The man held her hand, "Binger can try to punch her."


    She touched his wound so she wouldn''t punch him!


    "Then you need to recover first. If you don''t recover well, don''t go anywhere." Seeing the regret in the man''s eyes, she pouted, "I''ve made up my mind."


    These words frightened the man, only to hear her say: "In the future, this month Banya, let''s go together!"


    After she finished speaking, she pushed the man away and swept away in the direction of the bamboo forest, leaving the man stunned.


    "Binger, didn''t you say no?"


    "Yeah, what I said is that you can''t go alone, we can go together!" Mu Bingyun suddenly turned around and smiled, "Sometimes, a breakthrough should be at the edge of life and death."


    When she successfully saw the man''s face change, she was very happy. Who told him to make her so worried. If he honestly admitted that he was injured and explained Yue Banya''s situation to her, why should she worry so much?


    She has never stopped him from moving forward. In fact, where is there no danger in cultivation?


    What she wants is to face it together.


    ¡­


    In Shuangyun Mansion, Wu Yun and others are waiting for their return.


    Of course, they did wait for days.


    When they were about to go out to find someone, they saw Mu Bingyun walking in from the outside with a smile on his face.


    "What are you doing? Why, do you think your strength is not low enough? Do you want me to help you train?"


    Seeing her smile, how many people said it was wrong?


    I wanted to ask something, but I couldn''t get it out.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything when he saw that they didn''t move: "You can rest properly, but the main thing is to cultivate." After speaking, she returned to her room with a smile.


    "what happened?"


    Dark Cloud is a little confused.


    Ying Changqing opened his eyes: "Uncle Shi is a little abnormal."


    "It''s really elusive." Tao Ran frowned.


    Lin Xiao touched his chin: "Miss seems very happy."


    "Tsk tsk, isn''t it a treasure that I found, is it the fruit of improving strength?" Zhu Chunfeng blinked, his eyes were hot, if so, given his hard work, can he be rewarded with a or two? which one?


    Finally, several people stared at Ye Chen in unison: "Ye Chen, you know women best, what do you think happened to Bingyun?"


    Yechen was stared at tightly by several people, and couldn''t help shrinking his neck. Thinking of Mu Bingyun''s appearance before, he shook his head: "Although I know women, they are ordinary women. She, I don''t know."


    "Otherwise, will this young master be trapped here by her?" Fortunately, Mu Bingyun did not restrict him from playing with the beauty, otherwise he would really be anxious to death.


    As a result, several people frowned and thought deeply. At this time, there was movement outside the door, and they saw Desire rushing in.


    Can''t see the gloomy expression, and several people are also depressed. As for Mu Bingyun, they dared to stop and ask what was going on, but they really didn''t dare to be so depressed!


    To them, this man is a pervert. In just three months, he has been promoted from the ninth rank of priest to the fifth rank of **** king. It¡¯s terrible, terrible.


    Ye Chen shook his head helplessly: "If this young master knew that there was such a pervert here, he would not have come to provoke him, but unfortunately, it''s too late to regret it."


    Although Ye Chen is indeed not a good person, he swears by his soul that he will have to listen to Mu Bingyun from now on. But what made him fortunate was that Mu Bingyun didn''t ask him to do anything embarrassing.


    "Binger."


    The man stood at the door, pushed open the door, and found that the formation had been dropped on it. With brute force, he can break her formation, and now he is eager to improve his strength. In addition to studying the refining, that is, practice, he has not studied formation.


    "Bing''er, let''s have a good discussion."


    The man at the door didn''t think about using brute force, this time Bing''er was really angry. He had never seen her like this before, he didn''t want to see her red eye frame, it would only make his heart twitch and hurt.


    "From today onwards, you are taking good care of your injury. For your injury, let''s sleep in separate rooms for a month. Your room is next door, and I have already had it cleaned up."


    A woman''s voice came from inside, he frowned, and Binger was still angry with him.


    "Binger, Yuebanya is very dangerous."


    "The date of sleeping in separate rooms is changed to one year."


    Hearing the woman''s voice, the man''s face changed slightly. When Wu Yun and the others came over, they heard this sentence from Mu Bingyun, and their expressions immediately became very wonderful. Subconsciously looking at the man whose face was as black as the bottom of a pot, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Ying Changqing pushed the dark cloud and whispered, "Uncle Wu, what did your uncle do to make the uncle angry for so long, shouldn''t it really be a mess?"


    "Shut your mouth, do you think that if Cangyu gets into trouble, Bingyun will still talk to him like this. It would be good if he didn''t castrate him. Our family, Bingyun, doesn''t like those dirty things." When he said this, Ye Chen subconsciously clamped his legs.


    He clearly felt that the dirty thing in Wu Yun''s mouth was him.


    looked bitter, what kind of bad luck did he have?


    "Bing''er, dear, if you come out first, let''s have a good discussion. It''s not that I won''t let you pass, but with your current strength, it''s too dangerous to go to Yuebanya."


    Even he almost died, he clenched his fists tightly, and was very scared in his heart. He could understand that Binger was angry, he had already experienced this feeling.


    In three months now, he is already familiar enough with Yuebanya, and basically he will not worry about his life, but injuries are inevitable.


    Wu Yun and the others were shocked when they heard Cangyu''s words, and now they finally know why Mu Bingyun was angry.


    Yuebanya, the entire Shenxiaotian, how many people dare to break into that place? Basically, it''s a near-death experience, and most of the people who go in are dead.


    "I think Bingyun is so angry!"


    Wu Yun''s small face was serious, and he walked up to Cangyu, full of accusations: "It''s strange that Bingyun isn''t angry when you do this. Do you still want to see her hair turn white again to be content?"


    It''s just the deep love in the man''s eyes that made her suppress the other words in her heart. Of course, she knew why this person would practice so desperately. But she knew Bingyun very well, she would rather die than let this man have trouble.


    "Cangyu..." She sighed, "You may not know, you are Bingyun''s life, if something happens to you, she will live in darkness and guilt for the rest of her life, even if she doesn''t seek short-term views."


    "She has worked hard to protect everything around her."

 Chapter 1017： wag your tail and see

    Wu Yun understood, because she used to accompany Mu Bingyun through the extremely dark days of that life, and it was she who watched Mu Bingyun be moved little by little by the sincerity of the man in front of her.


    "Since Bingyun has decided, don''t persuade her. She wants to go to Yuebanya. Even if you worry about her, she will still go. You want to improve your strength to protect her, and she wants to improve her strength to protect you and everyone."


    Seeing that the man was silent, Wu Yun continued: "She is a person who is not afraid of death, as long as you are with her."


    "I see."


    The man''s voice answered in a deep voice, his eyes looked at the dark clouds: "Thank you, dark clouds."


    "Thank you, thank you, Bingyun and I are good sisters, good girlfriends, and friends of life and death. It can be said that in Bingyun''s heart, I''m no worse than you, hum!" After seeing the man''s slightly jealous face, Wu Yunren He couldn''t stop laughing, "But we can''t compare, huh?"


    "Let Bingyun stay by herself for a while, and when she calms down, no matter how good you coax her, it''s better to make some small porridge and side dishes. I heard Bingyun mention that there was an incomparably powerful man back then, after she let go of her strength. , to help her cook porridge, she said she couldn''t forget that smell for so many years..."


    Before she could finish speaking, there was no man in front of her. Wu Yun shook his head and sighed, "It took a long time for this to be the problem. It turned out that the two people had a deep relationship before they quarreled. What''s the reason?"


    Tao Ran saw the small appearance of the dark clouds, but he had a pair of eyes that knew the world, as if he could see through everything in the world.


    Next, a few people really saw what a wife-loving madman is. When Cang Yu walked into the kitchen, he realized that he could only cook that kind of porridge back then, but now he thinks that porridge is too new.


    So, I went back and invited Wu Yun over, discussed with Wu Yun for a long time in the kitchen, and finally decided to cook a few more flavors, and also asked for some small dishes. Wu Yun helped to write a suitable recipe for him Research to feed his baby.


    Wuyun is naturally happy, and seeing the love of these two couples, she is also in a good mood. Besides, what means does she plan to use to abduct that boy Nan Junmo back, and she must be more kind to them. When the time comes, so many people who help her will not be afraid of not being able to abduct him back?


    Bingyun and Cangyu have good talents, maybe they will catch up with Nan Junmo soon, and they can be knocked out and brought back to her.


    Except for the dark clouds, Ying Changqing and the others all stared at the man who was busy in the kitchen, thinking they were wrong.


    "I didn''t expect these hands to be able to cook. Look at this knife technique, cut pieces of meat into the same thinness, no more or no less, just right." Ye Chen couldn''t help commenting on the side, "This is The method of peeling shrimp seems to be very skilled." When he saw a bucket of peeled shrimp outside, his face was a little strange.


    "You didn''t see how much he scrapped." Wu Yun''s mouth twitched and his eyelids were twitching, "With so many ingredients, if this girl were to make it, I don''t know how much delicious it would be."


    After saying this, several people swallowed a little, yes, if they do it for Wuyun, they will be able to feast on their mouths again. But they didn''t dare to criticize the man, maybe the knife that went up to him would land on their neck.


    After a long time, a smell came from the kitchen, looking at all kinds of porridge and delicacies over there, if they didn''t tell them rationally that they couldn''t go there, they really wanted to run over and eat them all.


    Seeing that the man waved his hand and put away everything, the kitchen also looked brand new, and he was still holding a bowl of porridge in his hand.


    Under the coveted eyes of everyone, he passed by them faintly, as if seducing people to commit a crime.


    "Uncle Wu..."


    "Little Cloud."


    "Girl Wu."


    Wu Yun looked at these pitiful people and rubbed his brows: "This girl is hungry too."


    Hearing this, several people hurriedly jumped into the kitchen to help clear out the ingredients, which made Wu Yun feel better.


    "Hey, Xiao Changqing, next you have to teach me how to cook, understand?"


    A few men in the kitchen, after hearing this, nodded hurriedly, indicating that they will.


    At this time, Cang Yu had come to the door, and seeing that the formation on the door was gone, he pushed open the door and entered.


    "Binger."


    He walked in with the porridge, "Don''t be angry."


    He put the porridge on the table, took out the other leaves, and the fragrance naturally floated into Mu Bingyun''s nose. She opened her eyes and saw the man squatting in front of her. Those dark eyes, with deep affection and flattery in them, looked like a puppy no matter what.


    Thinking that he was a puppy, she couldn''t help laughing: "Wake your tail to see."


    "Bing''er, where did your husband come from?"


    He touched her cheek softly, "There are other things..." Hearing that the words became more and more crooked by him, she hurriedly stopped the loss and put her jade arm on his shoulder.


    "Don''t think that if you bring some delicious food, you will be able to make this girl forgive you."


    "However, it smells pretty good, take me there." She ordered like a queen, and the man picked her up happily and placed her beside the table.


    When she saw a dish that was different from usual, she took a sip and was stunned: "Isn''t this made by the cook?"


    She frowned and found that there were several kinds of porridge. She couldn''t help but take a sip of each one. Although the porridge looks different now, she still remembers the taste.


    For a while, I recalled many things from that year, and there was a warm current in my heart. The familiar taste made her feel a touch of warmth when she ate it back then.


    Now the taste seems to be stronger.


    "You did it!"


    is not my question, but the affirmation, "This is the best food."


    Looking at her profile, showing that kind of shallow warm smile, he felt that it was all worth it. It turned out that his Bing''er had never changed, and what he wanted was so simple.


    couldn''t help holding her in his arms, and she happily ate what the man cooked with a look of satisfaction on her face.


    "Actually, after practicing for so many years, I still like to eat."


    "I remember my previous life, I didn''t have time to eat delicious food. The first time I ate delicious food in the world was the time you took me there."


    Hearing her words, he always felt a little indebted.


    "I''ll make it for you every day from now on."


    Mu Bingyun paused and kissed him on the face: "Where do we have so much time, but if you have free time, you can do it for me." Her eyes curled up with a smile, like beautiful crescent moon.


    "it is good."


    "One day, my husband will do it for you every day."


    "Then I''ll wait, this is what you said, don''t break your promise!"


    "No." The man''s hand held her tighter.

 Chapter 1018： get stronger

    For several days in a row, everyone in Shuangyun Mansion lived under the pink bubble. They were moved when they saw the serious and indifferent man cooking what she liked for the loved one in the kitchen every day, even a few big men. A complete mess.


    They are monks, and they usually have the leisure to do so many things. It is said that cultivators have weak emotions, and the more they cultivate, the more sympathetic they become. It is only because the time has passed, the more they have seen, the more they have seen, many things will naturally become indifferent.


    "Their relationship is getting better and better."


    The dark cloud looked at the two people sitting in the yard, the man serving soup and vegetables for the woman, the softness of his face was something he had never seen before.


    "Uncle Wu, you look like you are envious."


    Wu Yun did not deny it this time: "I am indeed envious, because such feelings are rare no matter where they are."


    "Isn''t there a saying in the mortal world? If you have one heart, the white head will not be separated. However, the life of a mortal is only a few hundred years. Be careful and stay together for a hundred years, but even if this is the case, after three or five years , the feelings of husband and wife are also wiped out by life, and a word is derived, respect each other like guests."


    "Husbands and wives should have one heart, respect each other like guests, and get along with guests like guests. Isn''t it sad?"


    Ying Changqing and the others fell into contemplation. They are all people in the cultivation world, so naturally they don¡¯t understand it, but they think it makes some sense.


    "Cultivator, life is very long. If you have one heart, you will never leave."


    Wu Yun sighed and looked at the loving two, "How many monks and couples have you seen who can go on forever?"


    "There are really few." Ying Changqing exclaimed inexplicably, "It seems that there are basically no such uncles and uncles."


    "That''s right, so, are you envious?"


    Tao Ran''s eyes flickered with envy, and he said involuntarily, "Envy."


    "I''m really envious. If there is a woman who can give up her life for me, I will give it to her." Lin Xiao couldn''t help but said, "Unfortunately, I saw many women in Zhunlin, just thinking about it. Get more training resources from me."


    At this moment, the more he spoke, the more envious he became.


    Yechen''s head shook for a while, and a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "This kind of feeling is not something that ordinary people can get. I should continue to hunt for beauties. Everyone takes what they want, why not do it?"


    Dark Cloud curled his lips: "It''s up to you, whatever you choose is yours." She didn''t care about these things, after all, everyone''s ideas are different.


    Thanks to Cangyu''s daily efforts, the relationship between the two seems to have gone further, which really made Wuyun sigh. Perhaps, this is the real feeling, more and more profound.


    At the same time, the people in Shuangyun Mansion were not busy either. Wu Yun''s quick plan gradually opened various shops under Shuangyun Commercial Bank. Now they are still few in number, and both alchemists and alchemists still need to be recruited, but these are dark clouds. Barely able to supply.


    Besides, with Kui Rong, a big monster who has swept the forest as their backing, the sects don''t dare to deal with them lightly.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t restrict Ye Chen, as long as he helped him to do things, she didn''t change anything deliberately in Fang Shi of the Bamboo Forest. However, Wu Yun felt that it could be expanded, and planned Fang City well. Ye Chen didn''t care about Fang City at first, but now that he was with Mu Bingyun, of course he had to do his best.


    It didn''t take long for everyone in Shuangyun Mansion to be extremely familiar with each other and gradually build up feelings.


    During the ?? period, it was not that no one came to provoke them. Those who came were killed by them in the worst case, and they left after being punished for the slightest.


    So far, Shenxiaotian knows that Shuangyun Mansion is not easy to provoke, and now Shuangyun Mansion occupies a place with favorable time and place. Except for the depths of the bamboo forest, they are not forbidden to go to other places. Therefore, Shuangyun Mansion The government did not threaten the interests of ordinary monks. On the contrary, the rectification of Fangshi and the appearance of Shuangyun City gave them more ways to go out, and it was more convenient to sell and buy things.


    With this reputation, all shops under the banner of Shuangyun Trading Company are welcomed by many people.


    By the time their opponents reacted, they could no longer easily attack Shuangyun Mansion.


    The secret battle between Zidianzong and Shenxiao Palace was also stopped because of the excavation of Shuangyun Palace. Although the two parties were not reconciled, facing a force that suddenly emerged, especially the Purple Lightning Sect, made them feel the crisis.


    "Damn! I didn''t expect that a few little ants would be able to be blessed by Kui Rong!" Bihua stood up instantly, her eyes grim, "Those who offend me Bihua will not have a good time, hum, little ants, don''t think that With someone to bless you, you can sit back and relax.¡±


    "Niangniang, I even suspect that the grievances between Zidianzong and us have something to do with them, but I remember that the place where Yuling, Yuxi and Zidianzong conflicted was in Zhuanzhulin, and they seemed to be there at that time."


    Ashi lowered his head: "It''s just that now they are protected by Kui Rong, we''re afraid we won''t be able to take action easily."


    "It''s just a few little ants. I suddenly found it quite interesting." Bihua''s beautiful eyes moved, "You said, if there is a peerless treasure in the bamboo forest, how many people will it attract attention?"


    Bihua burst out laughing, Ashi thought for a while, but also had a look of joy: "The maiden''s plan is really wonderful, peerless baby, there must be few people who will not be moved, no matter who she is bless, no matter who she is. It can prevent outsiders from entering the bamboo forest."


    Everyone looking for a peerless treasure will surely turn the bamboo forest upside down, which will inevitably make Shuangyun Mansion suffer a heavy blow. Ashi felt that it would be better not to take revenge for the time being. Let the little ants know what despair is, so that they can avenge her sister.


    As for Zidianzong''s side, especially Qin Ming, he also had a gloomy expression when he knew that the Shuangyun Mansion was dug up and the person behind him was the one who killed his disciple. It is impossible for Zidianzong to offend such a force for the sake of a mere disciple. In this way, he can only swallow this bitterness for the time being.


    Of course, the last person to know was Chen He.


    Knowing that his enemy is coming, but... in the blink of an eye, the enemy has become one of the best in the sky, and there is an incomparably powerful blessing from Kui Rong, even if it is him, he would not dare to provoke Kui Rong! Although he can''t die, if he is beaten by Kui Rong, it will hurt a lot!


    "Damn, **** it!"


    Chen He smashed the surrounding objects with one palm, "Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, you guys should be damned!"


    "I, Chen He, will not let you go. One day, I will avenge my revenge on the temple and make it difficult for you to walk in the sky!"


    "Go, call the saint!"


    After a long time, Chen He, who had finished venting, was about to start preparing a plan to deal with the two. Even if he couldn''t deal with them directly, he should use other means, so there should be no problem, right?

 Chapter 1019： Half Moon Cliff Experience

    "Binger, you must remember that if you are no match, run away immediately."


    Cang Yu agreed to let his baby enter such a dangerous place, but he was still worried. Although he knew that she was not that weak, and even stronger than he thought, he did not want to see a wound on her body.


    "Okay, when did you become such a mother-in-law? Why didn''t you realize that you talked so much before? If you don''t go in, I''ll go in." Mu Bingyun was a little funny, knowing that the man was nervous about her, she was also happy. , but now that they have dug up the Shuangyun Mansion with a high profile, the road ahead is bound to be even more difficult.


    She is not alone now, Shen Xiaotian has friends and relatives, and there are so many people in the fairy world, all of which she has fortunately worked hard. She didn''t want to, as soon as the people from Immortal Realm came up, they would be killed.


    She is bound to create a world to protect the world in her heart. Today, Shuangyun Mansion is her world.


    "Let''s go!"


    The man also wanted to understand, and the two walked into the Moon Banya side by side.


    Moon Half Cliff, standing below, can only see half of the moon, one side of the cliff is mountains, one side is water, and the other side of the water is endless. The place they went to was on the other side of the mountain, which was also the most mysterious and dangerous part of Shenxiaotian.


    As soon as the two walked in, there was a crisis around them. However, Cang Yu had almost walked away from the outside, so they were very familiar with them. With their movement skills, they killed all the monsters that were blocking the way.


    Seeing the man''s indifferent look of hunting monsters, she absorbed the demon pill without hesitation, and her eyelids jumped, for fear that something would go wrong with him. But after a few days of observation, there is no problem. She also understood how he could cultivate so fast. It turned out that he absorbed the demon pill and converted it into divine power, while borrowing the strength of the demon beast to help him consolidate.


    No matter how powerful a monster is, when he encounters this man, he can only admit that he is unlucky.


    After seeing his methods, she gradually felt relieved. When she encountered a monster that she could deal with, Cangyu stood by and watched her go to fight with the monster, which was naturally very tragic at first.


    When she was fighting with the monster, she could feel the man''s eyes, although they were so dull that she couldn''t see anything, but she knew that this was the reason why the man didn''t let her worry.


    After her fight with the monster, she was already free from lying on the ground, the man walked over without a word, and smashed the monster into pieces with one palm. Get up, transfer divine power into her body, and help her recover from her injuries.


    Every time she was on the verge of life and death, she could feel the tension in the man watching on the side, and at a glance, she knew that she was ready to fight, but if she was in any danger, the monsters fighting against her would definitely Shattered to pieces.


    She felt his worry, so she tried to make herself less hurt so that he wouldn''t be so nervous.


    They are all rational people, even though they don''t want to get hurt on both sides, they also know that only in this way can they grow up quickly.


    Gradually, they went farther and farther, and the monsters they encountered became more and more powerful. From the beginning, they would choose their opponents to fight, and in the end, they could only kill their opponents by cooperating with them at the same time.


    Now, they don''t know where their strength is.


    In just a short month, Mu Bingyun finally gave some comfort. She broke through. Although she only broke through to the fifth rank of the gods, she has also risen by one rank, right?


    But she glanced at the man who was regulating her breath beside her, and with a long sigh, she broke through the first rank, he broke through the third rank, and now he is the eighth rank of the God King. When he broke through to the eighth rank of the God King, Cang Yu no longer insisted on pursuing the speed of cultivation. He broke through so many realms in a row, and he almost reached his limit. If he continued, it might not be of any benefit to him.


    "Binger, your eyes are so strange."


    Cangyu woke up and saw Mu Bingyun looking at him resentfully, his thin lips lifted, revealing a smile. Now, with his strength, he is not afraid of the sect powerhouses of Shang Shenxiaotian.


    Although he is only a powerful god, he is confident and should have no problem with the god.


    "You are the eighth-rank **** king." Mu Bingyun supported her head, frowning, "I''m only god-man fifth-rank, well, you see that we are so unmatched, I feel uncomfortable!" Although she said that, her face He didn''t mean it at all, and there was a faint smile in his eyes.


    The man stretched out his long arms and took her into his arms, "Whoever dares to say that, we will destroy him."


    "Although Bing''er looks like a fifth-rank god, who knows, this god''s fifth-rank is invincible under the gods." Cangyu also sighed a little. He didn''t want to see her endure hardships, but she was willing to accompany him. Enduring hardships, seeing her strength now makes him not regret it, but he still feels a little distressed.


    "It''s pointless to go in any more, Yu, let''s go back, and we should do a good job of summing up **** those enemies. I still remember that there are quite a few temples in Chen He, and it will probably take some time."


    "Bing''er is right. Chen He is considered a local snake in Shenxiaotian. There must be a lot of treasures in his hands. Maybe there is something that can make Binger advance quickly." Said: "The Bixiao Palace is also."


    Immediately, the two looked at each other and smiled, and the man helped her up, one red and one black figure, fingers intertwined, and walked out of the Moon Banya like this. No one knows that they have already passed half of it, and if it is spread out, it will definitely shock Sanxiaotian.


    The two walked out of the Moon Banya and walked to the nearest town, obviously feeling that the atmosphere was not right. In addition, there were many people in white clothes on both sides. Looking at this iconic costume, they thought of Chen He.


    After inquiring along the way, they figured it out. It turned out that the Lady of Incense was helping Chen He to develop followers. At the same time, he did not forget to slander Shuangyun Mansion. Anyone who wants to go into the shop of Shuangyun Commercial Firm to buy things will be targeted by the Incense Goddess. If the number is too large, some of them will naturally become followers of the Incense God Emperor.


    As a result, although the products sold in the shops of Shuangyun Commercial Bank are good, they are obviously not in line with the God Emperor Incense. They don''t want to become believers for no reason, and the business will naturally be poor.


    Even this incense saint was going to develop the people in their shop into believers, but was discovered by the dark clouds, and it was not successful.


    After the two of them finished inquiring about the matter, they hurried back to the bamboo forest. Along the way, they checked the surrounding shops and found that Wu Yun had already taken measures, but the other party came too violently, and the fear of the Emperor Xianghuo still affected them a lot.


    When they returned to Shuangyun Mansion, they found that everyone''s face was a little solemn, and they knew that something had happened.

 Chapter 1020： problem occurs

    "Qin Ming really said that?"


    Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes, "However, many people know about Qin Can''s relationship with us. It''s not surprising that he was not in Shuangyun Mansion, but when Chang Qing and Tao Ran were arrested, something was wrong. They The ability of the two of them can be said to be not bad."


    Wuyun''s face was a little dignified, "Qin Ming''s move is to make you fooled, and when you pass, you will be removed in one fell swoop."


    "I checked the matter between Chang Qing and Tao Ran," Wu Yun''s face changed, "it''s very likely He Yan. It is said that Qin Canyu invited Chang Qing and Tao Ran together that day, but the three people were arrested, and he was one of them. It''s okay, isn''t it a bit strange?"


    Mu Bingyun thought about it, it was true, and He Yan was a bit of a wicked person: "Wuyun, don''t worry, I will solve it. Since Qin Ming sent him over to die, we are welcome."


    Wu Yun knew that Mu Bingyun was angry, and Mu Bingyun was the least likely to see anyone touching the people around her.


    They discussed it for a while, and they didn''t worry about Chen He''s counterattack, and then they rescued the person. So, Wu Yun stayed at the helm of Shuangyun Mansion, and with Cangyu giving her the manpower, it was much easier to do things. She was originally a talent in this area, and gradually the business of the shop turned around. Naturally, on Chen He''s site, she didn''t move for the time being. After all, no one was rescued. If this side confronted Chen He, the hearts of Mu Bingyun and Mu Bingyun would be divided, and then it would not be very good. Wonderful.


    Mu Bingyun discussed with Cang Yu and the two of them, and then sent a message to Qin Ming, saying that they would go to Zidianzong to save people. Soon Qin Ming replied and asked them to wait outside Tianzhu Mountain.


    Knowing that Qin Ming wanted to get rid of them in Tianzhu Mountain, the two pretended to think about it, but in fact they were chasing cloud beasts on the snow and quickly rushed to Tianzhu Mountain.


    Sure enough, there are many strong men ambushing in Tianzhu Mountain. After a few days, the two sent a message to Qin Ming, saying that they would immediately go to Tianzhu Mountain and ask Qin Ming to bring people over. If they lost half of their losses, they would not come.


    Qin Ming agreed, so he brought people to Tianzhu Mountain.


    "What about people?"


    Mu Bingyun stared at the thin middle-aged man in front of him, especially those small eyes full of calculations. This person is Qin Ming, the elder in charge of Zidianzong. He acts very arrogantly, and his ability is not small. Now his strength is at the fifth rank of the king of gods, so it is no wonder that he dares to appear in front of the two of them so boldly.


    Qin Ming stared at Cang Yu closely, not immediately smashing him to pieces, his eyes flashed with viciousness and greed. He had heard that the Shuangyun Mansion, which is now in the sky, and the shops outside, are all owned by Mu Bingyun.


    "People are here."


    Qin Ming beckoned, and the people behind brought Ying Changqing and the three up, with some anger on their faces. They all blamed themselves for causing Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun stared at Qin Can who was dying of breath, his eyes were a little bad: "Elder Qin, I have said before, you can''t hurt them half a point."


    "Hmph, this Qin Can is clearly eating what''s inside and out. This elder is just teaching a former traitor. Isn''t he dead?''


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, it was true that he was not dead, but he was almost dead. If it is not treated in time, even if Qin Can''s injury recovers, I am afraid that he will not be able to progress for the rest of his life.


    He Yan didn''t come, obviously at this time, he was going to pretend he didn''t know anything.


    She squinted, Qin Can was injured because of her, and He Yan was the culprit, she would not let any of them off.


    "Elder Qin, how can we release people?"


    She knew that Qin Ming didn''t plan to kill them at first, and he must have other plans. The greed in the eyes of the other party has been shown to her by many people, and she is already familiar with it.


    Shuangyun Mansion has just been established, with countless resources behind it, few people will not be tempted. Among the powerhouses around, I am afraid there are many powerhouses of the Purple Lightning Sect.


    Why they chose Tianzhu Mountain is to turn this matter into a grudge between Qin Ming and Shuangyun Mansion. Whether they win or lose, it has nothing to do with Zidianzong. However, since the powerhouses of the Purple Lightning Sect, they must want to win, killing Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, and then taking everything from them, this is their goal.


    Why didn''t they do it, because once the two died, the Shuangyun Mansion would not necessarily fall into their hands, so they wanted to kill one of them, and then control the other, so as to control the Shuangyun Mansion.


    "Miss Mu, Mingren won''t speak secretly, you can let me go, as long as you give me everything from Shuangyun Mansion to Qin Ming," Qin Ming raised his hand and a beam of light fell in front of Mu Bingyun. It is a contract, "Sign your name on this, give me the Shuangyun Mansion, and you can take them back."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the contract, his eyes became colder and colder, but his tone was not small. But she was not angry at all, looking into the distance, seeing a large number of people rushing over, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Well, she just accidentally spread the news that Qin Ming was going to avenge her own disciple here, so the major sects rushed to the place non-stop. Wouldn''t they naively think that Qin Ming would avenge themselves, do they need to come to Tianzhu Mountain for revenge?


    Obviously wants to seize the resources of Shuangyun Mansion, many sects are secretly scolding Qin Ming and Zidianzong for how shameless.


    Qin Ming naturally noticed the crowd flying over from a distance, his face suddenly sank, **** it! Who broke the news?


    He stared at the men and women standing holding hands in front of him. Their faces and expressions didn''t change. At this time, he thought it was probably a good thing they did.


    Qin Ming was about to explode with anger. Who knew that they would make such a decision. They would really die and survive. No matter what happened today, the major sects would definitely not let him get his wish, so he wanted to plan the Shuangyun Mansion. The thing is, I''m afraid it will be soaked.


    The duck that finally got to his mouth just flew like this. Does it make him angry?


    Because of this incident, he also invited a lot of powerhouses from Zidianzong. Once he succeeded, his status would definitely be higher. He looked good.


    It''s all the fault of these two!


    "This is a good coincidence. I heard that Elder Qin is going to take revenge for the disciple in person. I came over immediately when I heard the news. Fortunately, it has not started yet." The head of Changjianmen walked over leisurely. more sinking.


    followed the other sects one after another, and everyone said that they had finally caught up, and that look of rejoicing seemed to have made Qin''s reputation so bad that he was bad.


    "Cangyu, you killed my disciple of Qin Ming that day, so let''s do it today!"

 Chapter 1021： I can rest assured that

    Qin Ming sneered, do these people think they have no choice? At that time, when Cang Yu is caught, he will threaten Mu Bingyun again to see if the other party agrees or not.


    "Welcome Elder Qin." Cang Yu said lightly, as if he didn''t take Qin Ming into his eyes, which made him very annoyed. Forget about the others, a small person on the Talent List dares to talk to him like this, and he will wait a while. It will teach people a good lesson.


    "Wait a minute, Elder Qin, if you want to settle a grudge with Yu, I won''t intervene. After all, Qin Yishan did die in the fight, but you have to be reasonable," Mu Bingyun''s words immediately attracted everyone''s attention, "If Everyone is like Elder Qin, in order to lead the enemy out, he brings harm to his family, I don¡¯t know the heads of each faction, do you think such a person is scary or not?¡±


    The people around ?? were discussing all of a sudden. They originally came to prevent Qin Ming from swallowing Shuangyun Mansion, so they all agreed with Mu Bingyun. If you don''t get it, don''t get it for everyone. Zidianzong can''t use this method to gain benefits.


    Qin Ming''s face sank, and Mu Bingyun didn''t give him a chance to speak: "Since we have already come, please let Elder Qin let go. With so many of you here, we can''t run away, can we?"


    "Yes, Elder Qin, since you have achieved your goal, don''t do this kind of thing that will harm your family. Everyone is in the sky, and it''s not an endless thing. If you really have something to do with Shuangyun Mansion. We won¡¯t say much about the hatred we share. But your disciple and Cangyu are fighting against each other. It¡¯s what you want and what you want. He was killed because he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat.¡± The man didn¡¯t say anything. After that, in his hidden words, Qin Yishan deserved it when he died.


    They didn''t think that Qin Ming really cared about this disciple, otherwise they would have gone to Cangyu for revenge at all costs, obviously just wanting to benefit from it.


    Qin took a deep breath of fame, "I can let you go, but Cangyu must accept my challenge."


    They knew that Qin Ming was tricking Cangyu, but they were really not afraid. They really thanked Qin Ming for giving them a chance to stand tall in the sky. Taking advantage of all the major sects is the best.


    After Cangyu agreed to Qin Ming''s request, Qin Ming let him go.


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly gave Qin Can some medicinal pills, which could relieve his injury for the time being. It was not bad. As long as he recovered well, plus the medicinal pills in her hand, it would be no problem for Qin Can to recover.


    At this time, Cang Yu was standing alone in the center, surrounded by people from Zidian Zong, but everyone didn''t speak.


    The people of the various factions felt that it would be good if Qin Ming could kill Cangyu, and that way he could eliminate a strong man in Shuangyun Mansion. Shuangyun Mansion is bound to weaken a lot, and when they trade with Shuangyun Mansion, they can take advantage of it.


    They couldn''t help but glanced at the woman in red, with disdain flashing in their eyes. It was really ridiculous that even a fifth-order goddess dared to be the helm of Shuangyun Mansion. In Shuangyun Mansion, anyone is more powerful than her.


    I felt that the Shuangyun Mansion only relied on Cangyu to make this woman the helm, and Mu Bingyun was just a noble vase at best.


    Mu Bingyun had a panoramic view of the contemptuous eyes around her, and didn''t care. After so many years of cultivation, her face was no longer important to her.


    "Cangyu, if you killed my disciple, don''t blame me for being rude and kill him!"


    As Qin Ming''s words fell, the strong men he brought all attacked Cangyu. At this time, there are many factions watching, and it is not easy for him to send out those hidden powerhouses, but he feels that the people he has brought are strong enough. If not, there is him.


    "Is it also a matter of life and death today?"


    The cold voice fell in everyone''s ears, and immediately made them feel like they were in hell. Many people think Cangyu is stupid. If you don''t say it, there may be a way to escape in the end. It''s a pity that if such a genius can survive, he may be able to become a character like Nan Junmo.


    In fact, if Shenxiaotian can produce a character like Nan Junmo, their faces will be bright. However, the appearance of Shuangyun Mansion has threatened the status of the major sects, so it is better to kill them.


    Qin Ming sneered: "Naturally, this is revenge, of course it is life and death."


    "If all of you are dead today, won''t Zidianzong be held accountable?"


    Qin Ming snorted coldly: "This is the grudge between me, Qin Ming, and you Cangyu, and naturally it has nothing to do with Zidianzong." He was not afraid of anything, Cangyu was not a match for them at all.


    It''s not that Qin Ming is stupid, but he never imagined that Cangyu would be stronger than him, even stronger than everyone here combined.


    "I can rest assured that."


    Everyone heard this voice that was like muttering to himself, and there was an illusion that Cangyu thought it was easy to kill these people.


    how is this possible?


    They blinked and felt that it was impossible. Even if he was alone, even if he was already a strong God King, Qin Ming had a lot of powerhouses of the 8th and 9th rank of God King by his side!


    Even if he is powerful and a genius, he is not so powerful, right?


    "Okay, Cangyu, let''s settle the grievances between you and me here!"


    The vicious light flashed in Qin Ming''s eyes. It was these two people who made him miss such a good meeting. Hmph, Cangyu, I''ll let you know what it means to be high.


    Several strong men brought by Qin Ming immediately surrounded Cangyu, and their battle quickly unfolded. From the ground to the air, and then to the clouds, everyone saw a world-shattering battle.


    They didn''t expect Cangyu to be so powerful that he would not be defeated among so many people.


    Qin Ming''s expression changed and he rushed up. The battle between the two sides became more and more intense. The surrounding rocks rolled, and wherever they attacked, the vegetation was withered, and large pits appeared one by one on the ground.


    The surrounding wind became cold.


    The nearest place was a woman in red. She raised her head slightly and looked at the place where the remnants of the clouds were rolling in the air. There was a smile in the corner of her eyes.


    Many people feel that even though the strength of this woman is not strong, this determination is also very appreciated. After all, it is different from other people.


    "Miss Mu just watched Cang Gongzi die, doesn''t she feel pain? After all, you can''t help him with your strength." She didn''t know when, Yue Ji appeared beside her.


    Mu Bingyun turned his head and glanced at Yueji lightly: "Are you going to help? Thank you."


    One sentence made Yue Ji a little bit collapsed. She was only the ninth rank of a priest. Although she was not low, she was simply a scum when faced with a powerhouse in the realm of the **** king.

 Chapter 1022： Why dont you tell him, let him hurry up

    This voice is not small, this woman Yueji should not be underestimated, she is a figure in the trade union. She looks seductive and seductive, and can capture the hearts of men, but she has never seen anyone move her heart.


    Although many people wanted to get Yueji into their hands, the forces behind her were too powerful to dare to provoke her.


    Yueji''s face changed, and finally said: "Yueji really wants to help Cang Gongzi, but I heard that Mrs. Cang has always disliked women approaching Cang Gongzi. I''m afraid it will cause misunderstanding."


    "No, he won''t like anyone except me. If Miss Yueji sincerely helps, I will definitely thank you afterwards."


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help but laugh: "Miss Yueji, I think you should not go, those people above kill people without blinking an eye, God King Powerhouse, your strength is at the ninth rank of priests, you will die if you go up! "


    "That''s right, we still accept Miss Yueji''s kindness." Tao Ran nodded and said seriously.


    Tsukihime turned pale, knowing that these people were washing her. She did come to see the joke. After all, Mu Bingyun is a waste, occupying such an excellent man, who doesn''t have a few complaints in his heart?


    But he didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun was not strong, but articulate.


    "Oh, yes, it''s just that Mr. Cang is in danger. Miss Mu doesn''t seem to be worried at all. I heard that your relationship is very good. Is it possible that Miss Mu is not afraid that Mr. Cang is in danger?"


    When you understand this, it makes some sense. On a shallow level, you feel that Mu Bingyun has no feelings for Cangyu, and on a deeper level, Mu Bingyun wants to dominate the Shuangyun Mansion.


    Mu Bingyun naturally thought of this, and couldn''t help shaking her head and smiling. She didn''t know why there were always people who made up their minds, and she always felt that their ideas were correct.


    She also felt bored with the jealousy in Yueji''s eyes. People fell in love, and naturally they were attracted to each other. Could it be that liking someone depends on the external conditions?


    She didn''t answer Tsukihime''s words again. As long as she is in love with the man above, she really doesn''t care what other people think.


    Ying Changqing and Tao Ran saw this and knew that she didn''t care, nor did she care about Yue Ji''s irrationality.


    Tsukihime seems to have punched cotton. In front of Mu Bingyun, she has been defeated many times, and even she herself doesn''t know why she cares about such a small person.


    Maybe it''s because she is as good as Yueji, her appearance and strength are not bad for Shenxiaotian, why is Mu Bingyun able to find a man like Cangyu, but she doesn''t?


    She clenched her fists tightly, watching the raging clouds above, her divine power spread wildly, swept away the vegetation on Tianzhu Mountain, and did not speak again for a while.


    said in his heart, such a good man deserves a better woman.


    "Uncle Shi, when will my uncle end?"


    Ying Changqing didn''t feel that Cangyu could not beat him at all, Cangyu''s strength, from Mu Bingyun''s expression, could definitely sweep these people, so he asked when it would end.


    The people around ?? couldn''t help laughing, and they all sneered, saying that they had never seen such an arrogant person.


    "It should be fast. If you are in a hurry, you might as well tell him and let him hurry up."


    Cangyu is actually fighting with those powerful gods, so let¡¯s break down the moves of the gods. Before, they had been practicing in Yuebanya, and they were all fighting against monsters. Humans and monsters were different. If the monsters are going straight, then people are beating around the bush.


    "Uncle Shi, you won''t disturb your uncle?"


    "It should be almost there, just shout!"


    Many people twitched the corners of their mouths, and one couldn''t help but say, "I''ve never seen such a ignorant person!"


    "Forget it, when they cry later, let them know what it means to be arrogant without strength."


    Immediately, they saw that Ying Changqing really ran over: "Uncle, when will you end?"


    The sneers around him continued, and they all felt that Ying Changqing was an idiot.


    Just as they were making fun of them, they only heard the battle in the air getting faster and faster, and a cool voice came down: "Come soon."


    Everyone froze in their hearts, and they clearly felt that this voice was gloomy. Moreover, listening to his voice, it turned out to be so dull, as if it did not consume any physical strength at all.


    Just as they were stunned, they saw a smashing sound in the air, and then they saw countless objects falling from the air, smashing a big hole on the ground.


    "It''s a man!"


    "It''s the strong ones who fought him!"


    "What?? Those people are at least the fifth-order **** king!"


    Everyone can''t believe it, no, there must be some incredible powerhouses above. Cangyu has only been in the sky for about a year. It is absolutely impossible to defeat these powerhouses so quickly.


    They really couldn''t believe it, especially Yue Ji, her eyes were staring at the turbulent clouds, and then at the indifferent red-clothed woman, her throat was slightly dry, it was very uncomfortable, and it was difficult to accept that this was the truth .


    Everyone stopped talking, and the world seemed to be quiet, quietly staring at what was under the unclear clouds.


    Is it a strong man who suddenly appeared, or is it desolate!


    They held their breath, but found the woman in red standing over there, with a smile still in the corners of her eyes, her expression still so indifferent.


    She can be so indifferent, she must know?


    Immediately they laughed at themselves, if she didn''t know, how could she be so calm?


    Finally, one by one, the figures fell heavily, and those who fell into the pit lost their life in an instant. In the end, the man''s figure was revealed, accompanied by Qin Ming''s corpse, his eyes widened in midair. When he was about to die, he must have been thinking, how could he be killed by Cang Yu.


    The man shook his robe, as if to get rid of the dirt on his body, and quickly returned to the woman in red. The woman in red took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped his hands for him.


    This move can''t help but make people sigh, it''s not a loss for husband and wife.


    "The grievances between Qin Ming and our Shuangyun Mansion have been settled. The strong men of the Purple Electric Sect, I believe you have heard clearly before. I hope you will pass on today''s affairs to your head."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly: "Shuangyun Mansion is a place to do business. If you are interested, we will naturally welcome you. If you want to make trouble, we are not afraid. If you want to use threats from people around me, I will Destroy you all over!"


    "For the time being, Qin Ming has already admitted that this matter was done by him alone. Today, he will not bother with Zidianzong. If you insist on bothering with my Shuangyun Mansion, we are not afraid."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun moved his palm slightly, and there was a lot of noise around, and everyone saw many familiar faces of Zidianzong.


    When they turned around, the red-robed woman and the black-robed man had already left. For the rest of the month, Yueji was in a daze for a while.

 Chapter 1023： crazy revenge

    Cangyu became famous in the battle, which really made all the sects dare not look down on Shuangyun Mansion. After a few days of Zidian Sect, the head of the sect sent someone to the door and sent an apology, saying that there was no grudge with Shuangyun Mansion. Qin Ming''s behavior is just a personal grudge between them.


    This move made Shuangyun Mansion gain a firm foothold in Shenxiaotian. The Purple Lightning Sect is a sect, and they don''t dare to provoke the Shuangyun Mansion easily. It can only show that their strength is worthy of affirmation.


    This is a world where the bigger the fist, the bigger you are.


    After the Purple Dianzong incident, all the factions also made good friends with Shuangyun Mansion, and they did not dare to lower the price arbitrarily in business dealings.


    What makes them feel relieved is that Shuangyun Mansion is not unreasonable, as long as you respect, they will respect you.


    But if you don''t respect them, you will be hit hard by them.


    Mu Bingyun and the others have returned to the Shuangyun Mansion. Although Cang Yu did not challenge the Talent List again, his ranking was still tenth, but everyone vaguely regarded him as the number one on the Talent List.


    As for the little person He Yan, they killed him on their way back. Even Qin Can didn''t say much this time. If it wasn''t for the strength of Mu Bingyun, this time because of He Yan, it would definitely bring countless blows to Shuangyun Mansion.


    "Wood girl, in the end, I''m the one who got you involved."


    Qin Can felt a little guilty, if he hadn''t seen He Yan clearly, he wouldn''t have caused them trouble.


    "Let''s pass this matter, Qin Can, what are your plans in the future?"


    Qin Can paused: "Now my enemy is dead, and I don''t have any obsessions. My talent is not good, but I also want to go to experience and experience, maybe I will encounter some miracles."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say much, Qin Can stayed for a few days and then left. It''s not that he doesn''t want to stay in Shuangyun Mansion, but this time, he has no face to stay.


    If he hadn''t listened to He Yan''s words, he would have been invited by Chang Qing and Tao Ran, and this would not have happened. These people in Shuangyun Mansion are either rich or expensive. He Qin Can is just a small person. Since he is a small person, he can only be drowned in the world.


    Chen He knew that Shuangyun Mansion had a firm foothold in Shenxiaotian, the whole person was so angry that his chest was about to explode, and he ordered all the believers under him to start crusade against Shuangyun Mansion.


    Everyone knows that Shuangyun Mansion provokes the Emperor Xianghuo, and many people start to watch silently. Everyone knows that a local snake like the Emperor Xianghuo is more terrifying than anything else, so don''t try to provoke it.


    I thought that the Shuangyun Mansion would stand firm, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. Everyone in the Purple Lightning Sect burst out laughing, all watching the jokes of Shuangyun Mansion!


    As for the people in Shuangyun Mansion, they didn''t see Chen He''s attack on what they should cultivate and eat.


    But Chen He wanted to destroy their shop, foundation, if they didn''t fight back, wouldn''t they be showing weakness?


    So, Shuangyun Mansion fought back.


    Mu Bingyun, Wuyun, Cangyu three people ran to the temples of Shenxiaotian, and began to wake up the followers of the Incense God Emperor one by one. All awakened believers start to beat, smash, burn and loot when they wake up, and they will do these things automatically without them destroying them.


    "These are all for you, fry as much as you can."


    Cangyu threw a ring to these believers, all of which were incomparably powerful Tianleizi, as long as one went down, he could blow up a lot of the temple. In order to destroy the temple, he prepared many such things.


    The believer held a ring in his hand, probed into it, and found that there were Tianleizi densely packed. Next to Tianleizi, there were many divine stones and medicinal pills. When they saw these, all the believers who woke up were shocked. What means?


    "After you blow up the temple, Chen He will definitely not give up. You try your best to escape to the bamboo forest. This is the site of my Shuangyun Mansion. As long as you can break in, you can make a home in Shuangyun City. There are powerful The formation, and the protection of powerful monsters, even Chen He didn''t dare to attack." Wu Yun said with a smile, "My Shuangyun Mansion is very rich, and this little thing will be your fortune. "


    Mu Bingyun ticked the corner of his mouth, does this count as recruiting the enemy''s people to be his own?


    Chen He will be mad?


    "As long as you are willing, my Shuangyun Mansion is your future destination. You can choose to be loyal to Shuangyun Mansion, and those who follow Shuangyun Mansion will not suffer." After a pause, Mu Bingyun continued, "You can also If you choose to stay in Shuangyun City, you don¡¯t need to be loyal, and you need to obtain all the resources yourself. How you choose is up to you.¡±


    The corner of Wu Yun''s mouth twitched, and Bing Yun is now even more black-bellied.


    These people are forced to become believers, and naturally they hate being forced to do things. When Bingyun said this, he formed a contrast with Chen He.


    While forcing them to become believers and providing Chen He with the power of faith, the resources are still pitiful.


    The ?? side gave them enough freedom, and even asked them to choose their own path. Even if they did not go to Shuangyun Mansion, they could take refuge in the Zhuanzhu Forest. As long as they were not fools, they all knew that they would choose Shuangyun Mansion. As long as they go out to inquire again, the reputation of Shuangyun Mansion for their own people is simply very good, and most of them will probably return by then.


    After all, he fled outside, and Chen He will definitely take revenge on them. Following Shuangyun Mansion, he can also attack Chen He. It can be regarded as their own revenge for themselves. It''s good to think about it.


    But now these people don''t trust other people, they just looked at the three of them suspiciously, Mu Bingyun smiled: "Okay, let''s go first, in fact, our destruction of Chen He''s temple is also a personal grudge, He tried to force me to become his disciple, but it didn''t work out."


    Having said that, everyone couldn''t help but feel the same hatred, and Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but feel much more pleasing to the eye.


    "Okay, Mu girl, when we destroy the temple, we will go to the Bamboo Forest. Thank you all today. No matter what, Shuangyun Mansion will be our friend from now on." , it will not hurt Shuangyun Mansion.


    Mu Bingyun is not in a hurry, they will choose by themselves.


    "Well, then let''s go first."


    Wu Yun also said with a smile: "Be careful, after all, Chen He is not a vegetarian. There are thousands of believers under him who have been brainwashed, and some of them have already fallen into the devil. If the situation is not right, it is right to flee to the Zhuanzhu Forest. "


    Everyone was a little moved. Now they have a hard time believing people, but in front of them is the person who saved them. To make them trust them a little bit, they just nodded to show that they would pay attention.


    After the two sides said goodbye, the three of Mu Bingyun quickly went to the next temple, where the same thing happened again.


    Some time ago, although Wu Yun didn''t make a substantive counterattack against Chen He''s forces, he did an investigation of the temples under his hands. They chose those places that were not so thorough in brainwashing and were far away from Qiuluo Mountain. Even if the temple is destroyed, Chen He has no choice for the time being, and may not even know it.

 Chapter 1024： Its time to vent properly, otherwise its not good for cultivation.

    Mu Bingyun and the others started to destroy the temple at the outermost distance from Qiuluo Mountain. For several months, they could reach a temple in an average of three to five days. Combining her phantom formation and the hypnotism of the dark clouds, all the believers were awakened, even those who could not be awakened were also arrested by them.


    Every time the believers wake up, Cangyu will provide them with Tianleizi, a divine weapon in each hand, Wuyun will provide them with some divine stones, and Mu Bingyun will take out some medicinal pills. Let this group of believers who have been oppressed for thousands of years fight back with all their might!


    "Hehe, I believe they have a lot of anger in their hearts. If they don''t vent it, they will be suffocated." Wu Yun looked at the temple where the smoke was billowing. He threw the thunder son on the temple, grabbed the things that could be used inside, and finally slashed at the temple.


    Because they were made believers, they lost a lot of things, why not make them hate it?


    "It''s time to vent, otherwise it''s not good for cultivation."


    Mu Bingyun nodded, "These people are likely to be their own people from now on, let them play by themselves! Spread the news to Chang Qing and Tao Ran, let them entertain the people who break in, and let them experience the warmth of home. ."


    "Understood, Bingyun, in fact, we have to thank Chen He, otherwise we will have to go everywhere to select talents, haha!" Wu Yun laughed with excitement, "I heard Xiao Changqing say, are there any people who go in? Young talent is good, there are also alchemy masters, artifact refiners, and divine formation masters, it seems that the development of our Shuangyun Mansion is much faster than that of the fairyland."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes couldn''t help but smile: "It''s time to thank him, why don''t you help him destroy a few temples, I think he must be very busy, destroying some will save him trouble and let him relax a bit. good."


    Dark Cloud also shivered, is there such a way to thank him?


    But, she really likes this way of thanking, I wonder if Chen He knows now?


    Chen He only felt that the power of belief was decreasing recently, and he really didn''t know that the temple was destroyed. After all, where there is a temple, the people in Shenxiaotian are not willing to approach it, but everyone knows that there is a group of lunatics recently. As long as they see something about the God Emperor of Incense Fire, they will rush up to chop them up. It looks really terrifying. very.


    Naturally, the news reached Chen He''s ears.


    "Damn!"


    Chen He''s face was hideous: "You mean that many believers suddenly woke up and smashed the temple?"


    "Yes, God Emperor, there is indeed such a thing. These believers are like crazy. As long as they see something about God Emperor, they will rush to kill them."


    Since the whereabouts of the three of Mu Bingyun were uncertain, they even hid when they were walking outside. Not to mention Chen He, even the people outside thought it was the believers who woke up. After all, the three of them didn''t show up and did anything at all, so how could they know that it was the three of them who woke up the believers.


    "How awake are you now?"


    Chen He didn''t doubt Mu Bingyun and the others, after all, he didn''t think they had the ability to wake up his followers. He suppressed the anger in his heart, wishing to kill all those sober believers.


    "The current number is not clear, but, God Emperor, there are nearly a thousand temples that cannot be reached now."


    Hearing what the person below said, Chen He almost fainted.


    "Thousands of seats? Can''t get in touch?" Chen He gritted his teeth, "What do you all eat, why did you report it now?"


    It''s no wonder that his power of faith has decreased a lot recently, and he has lost nearly a thousand seats.


    "Check, go and check, we must find out, what happened, and let the saint come back, ignore Shuangyun Mansion for the time being, find out this matter, and kill all those disobedient believers. !"


    "The reason why believers are sober must be found out!"


    A kind of fear has arisen in Chen He''s heart. He must stop it. He must not continue to wake up the believers. Otherwise, his power of faith will become less and less... less and less, and even disappear in the end.


    He is different from other people, other people absorb the divine power between heaven and earth, but he only absorbs the power of faith to convert it into divine power. If there is no believer''s power of belief, he even has a kind of fear, whether he can live and die with Shen Xiaotian.


    He has really offended a lot of people. If this matter spreads, his fate can be imagined.


    "Be sure to stop this!"


    After he figured it out, he immediately decided to stop the believers from sobering up with all his strength and not to care about other things.


    Mu Bingyun and the others couldn''t help laughing when they received Chen He''s stop attacking Shuangyun Mansion.


    Without Chen He''s stubbornness, their Shuangyun Mansion developed even faster. Basically, it takes ten days to open a shop in a new city, and they don''t open too many shops.


    A city, a restaurant, a grocery store. A restaurant is a place to eat, and a grocery store sells all kinds of things. In general, there are three floors. One is for things used for cultivation, one is for clothing, and the other is for all kinds of messy things.


    Shops like ?? are very popular, as long as you have enough patience, you will be able to find what you like.


    Rules like ?? also make other people feel that they will not take away their business. Besides, in today''s Shuangyun Mansion, the entire power of Shenxiaotian would not dare to offend!


    The three of Mu Bingyun still quietly hid behind, and continued to wake up Chen He''s followers. As believers continue to sober up, more and more temples are smashed. Another phenomenon is that more and more people go to the bamboo forest.


    Finally, within a year, the three of them awakened the believers who were close to the Ten Thousand Temples, and Chen He was so angry that he vomited blood. Although the power of faith provided by these believers was very thin, they couldn''t stop the crowd and directly caused him to lose. With 30% of the power of faith, he can no longer describe it with anger.


    If he hadn''t been a god, he would have been **** off long ago.


    The three of Mu Bingyun also stopped.


    "No way." Wu Yun shook his head, "With my current strength, I can no longer wake up the next believers with hypnotism." Hypnosis should also be based on strength. The harder it is to wake up.


    Mu Bingyun also shook his head: "No way, although I have realized the fourth-order divine formation with my formation technique for more than a year, but the hypnotism technique that mainly awakens believers to see the dark clouds, I can only create hallucinations for them."


    Therefore, Dark Cloud''s hypnotism is the main method to awaken the believers. Even if she realizes the fifth-order divine formation, there is no way to awaken her.


    "I need to study hypnotism well and improve my strength." Wu Yun instantly understood that as long as Chen He still had a believer, the threat to them was not small, "Now the sober believers have all gone to the Zhuanzhu Forest, he should know that it is what we do."

 Chapter 1025： Chen He is pissed

    The three of Mu Bingyun resolutely returned to the Shuangyun Mansion. When Chen He was about to deal with them, he had already set up the danger. Who knew they would pat their buttocks and turn around and go back.


    "I''m so **** off this Emperor!"


    Chen He clapped his hands around indiscriminately, smashed the entire room, and stared viciously in the direction of the bamboo forest: "Mu Bingyun, Wuyun, Cangyu, this emperor will not let you go! You want to destroy this emperor''s Work hard, then this emperor must make you believers of this emperor, wait, wait for the time when you kneel and worship this emperor!"


    No matter how angry Chen He was, Shuangyun Mansion was full of joy. Originally, Shuangyun City was quite empty, but it turned out that there were close to ten thousand temple believers. Each temple had about two hundred to one thousand people, although not all of them came Shuangyun City came, but a lot of them came too. Let the empty city become more and more prosperous.


    Originally, these sober believers thought that Mu Bingyun was just talking, so they tried to visit Shuangyun City. It turned out to be true, some people chose to rent a house in Shuangyun City and live there.


    Some people still chose to take refuge in Shuangyun City, and Tao Ran arranged them uniformly, and allocated unified resources, and even gave them training.


    Of course, those who choose to live instead of relying on them, and only befriend the Shuangyun Mansion have no regrets. They are also very grateful to the Shuangyun Mansion, and have already regarded themselves as the natives of Shuangyun City.


    also said that as long as anyone dares to bully to Double Cloud City, they will fight back with all their might.


    For more than a year, they have done a lot of great things, destroying Chen He''s temple, raiding Chen He''s shop, and all the places marked with Chen He''s things, as long as they can patronize them, they will patronize them.


    Now that their anger is almost vented, they plan to stabilize and improve their strength. Maybe they can go out and take revenge on Chen He when they have time in the future, which can be regarded as the joy of life.


    After learning about this, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but laugh.


    "It''s so cool."


    Lin Xiao is now helping Mu Bingyun lead the people who have taken refuge in him, brainwashing these people every day to make them truly his own. For their own people, they never treat them badly, and these people gradually return to their hearts.


    This battle can be said to be a beautiful win.


    The Shenxiaotian faction fell silent.


    Chen He''s temple even dared to blow up, and people were overwhelmed, what else could these sects do?


    So, this time, Shuangyun Mansion, they really didn''t dare to provoke them.


    The Zidianzong, who was still gloating at the misfortune, was not good for the entire sect. They also planned to teach Shuangyun Mansion a lesson, and they dared not go now. I heard that Chen He had already set a trap, but as a result, they stopped immediately, causing Chen He to lose a lot.


    This matter is talked about in Shenxiao Tianjin, and the monsters in the bamboo forest also talk about it cheerfully every day, indicating that their ally is somewhat interesting.


    Anyone who has entered Shuangyun City knows that it is not allowed to hurt the monsters in the deep bamboo forest, otherwise, neither the monsters inside nor the Shuangyun Palace will let them go.


    The crowd was actually muttering, how dare they, even in the central part, dare not break in at will.


    Why does Mu Bingyun require these people to pass through the central part to be able to choose independently, and it is considered to be self-selection. If they pass through the central part, it means that this person is not ordinary in terms of strength and perseverance.


    After the battle between the two sides, Shen Xiaotian gradually settled down, and no one moved this time.


    It wasn''t that Chen He was unwilling to move, he already felt that Shuangyun Mansion was very difficult, not to mention that Kui Rong in the depths of the bamboo forest made him very afraid, no one knew how strong Kui Rong was.


    Kui Rong rarely came out, and stayed inside all day expecting when his wife would wake up, but I heard that the situation is getting better and better now.


    "Niangniang, things are not good, those little ants are so capable, and now the Incense God Emperor has suppressed them."


    Ashi looked bitter, "I don''t know when I will be able to avenge my sister, these people are too arrogant."


    Bihua''s eyes revealed viciousness: "I really didn''t expect them to have such ability, it seems that they can''t be kept. Such people are too scary to grow up. Ashi, bring up all their information. , to summon everyone, we must think of a way to remove them all."


    Things developed in such a short time, which Bihua did not expect. She already understands that the little ants today are not something she can play with.


    "Yes, Niangniang."


    "By the way, how are the seven envoys practicing?"


    "The seven messengers are very talented. Now they are the ninth rank of the **** king. Only with the favor of the empress can make her progress so fast."


    "very good!"


    Ashi hesitated for a moment: "Niangniang, the seven envoys are so talented, why should she be allowed to practice that kind of exercise? You must know that once the exercise is practiced, I''m afraid it will only stop at the realm of the gods."


    "The Bixiao Palace needs a strong person in the realm of the gods, not more powerful than the realm of the gods. Ashi, a strong person who cannot control, will betray sooner or later."


    Ashi''s heart trembled, and she bowed to Bihua: "Ashi understands, madam, Ashi wants to take revenge by herself, please grant her permission. After revenge, Ashi will return to her side. Now Ashi It is no longer possible to enter the meditation practice, and every day I hear the screams of my sister in my ears."


    "Go!" This time Bihua no longer stopped, "Go and kill your enemy, no matter what means you use."


    "Ashi thanked the empress."


    After a long time, Bihua''s voice sounded gloomy: "After all, it''s just a game, it belongs to me Bihua''s game, it''s just a little ant."


    She is Bihua, the one who lives forever with Bixiaotian.


    "Dark Cloud, how''s it going?"


    Recently, Wu Yun has been studying hypnotism, but she hadn''t seriously studied it in modern times. I was interested in it at first, so I read a lot of books. It must be very difficult to do a good research today without books as a reference.


    "There has been some progress, but it''s not fast. If there are books in this area, I would study it faster, but well, this hypnotism is mortal after all, so I have to draw inferences from other facts and use it to control gods."


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Dark cloud, have you ever touched the illusion array?"


    "With such a powerful **** formation teacher as you, what should I do with the formation technique?"


    "Wait a minute," Wu Yun''s eyes lit up, "you mean, let me learn Illusion Formation and see if I can combine it with hypnosis... If... if that''s the case, then you can really give it a try. "


    Mu Bingyun was ready long ago, his consciousness sank into the sea of ????knowledge, and the small golden pagoda inside changed a lot, and it looked more and more delicate. She mobilized the small golden pagoda, the small golden pagoda spun quickly, and a jade slip appeared in her hand, and then the runes of the formation method kept pouring out from her eyebrows, falling on the jade slip one by one.

 Chapter 1026： The dark cloud admits the heart

    "Look at it first, and if you don''t understand, you can ask me."


    Wuyun nodded, picked up the jade slip and looked at it.


    The combination of phantom formation and hypnotism, she has not tried it yet. In fact, she studied this not only to wake up Chen He''s followers, but also to help Qin Yingling wake up her sister.


    "Bingyun, let''s go to Danxiaotian early!" Wuyun stopped for a while and said seriously.


    This is the first time Wu Yun has been so proactive, "When I help Qin Yingling wake up her sister, I''m going to retreat and practice hard."


    "Why are you suddenly so anxious?" Mu Bingyun asked with a smile.


    Wu Yun gave her a white look: "Don''t pretend you don''t understand with me, can''t I see your brother?" After speaking, her face was flushed, and she was still a little embarrassed, "That kid is popular with women now. If I don''t go there, how many peach blossoms will come to the door, I have to go up and blame him for coming in!"


    "Oh?"


    It was the first time that Mu Bingyun heard Wu Yun admit that Wu Yun''s temperament has always been direct, as long as she identified it, she was serious, so she did not doubt, "Okay, now in Sanxiaotian, we are not afraid of other strengths, but we can prepare to go. It''s about Dan Xiaotian. I can''t get Shen Xiaotian''s elixir together, although I don''t know why my strength is increasing now, even if my level doesn''t break through, I should wash my veins as soon as possible, and I don''t know how many crises there will be in the future."


    "Um."


    Wu Yun responded and suddenly asked, "Bingyun, do you think Nan Junmo will like someone else?"


    "I don''t know about this," Mu Bingyun''s eyes turned, "By the way, isn''t it you who gets along with my eldest brother the most? You should know him best, right?"


    "Okay..." The dark clouds were a little discouraged.


    "Okay, don''t be discouraged, study hypnotism well, you see that I am so dedicated, my elder brother will not be that kind of fancy person, he left an impression on you at the beginning, he must be interested in you. You can rest assured, it won''t take many years before we can find him."


    The dark clouds were comforted, and she felt a little at ease, but she was just a little worried.


    After all, there are too many variables in the cultivation world, this is the most urgent time for her to come here. She seemed to understand what liking was, and liking was the feeling of being afraid and wanting to get it, and her heart pounding.


    "If you want to blame it, blame your brother for provoking me. If he dares to provoke Peach Blossom, this girl will tie him back and whip him!"


    Mu Bingyun said nothing, she felt that Wuyun could do such a thing. In fact, she felt that Nan Junmo would definitely not like other people. Wu Yun understood her heart, and she was also happy.


    It¡¯s just that another person may really be disappointed.


    It¡¯s just that the relationship is so selfish, if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t like it. No matter how much the other party likes it, you can¡¯t respond because of it!


    After ??Shuangyun Mansion was stabilized, everyone began to practice and experience. At first, they chose to practice in the Zhuanzhu Forest, but finally they felt that their strength was almost the same. Ying Changqing and Tao Ran went to Yuebanya to experience life and death together. As long as they were fully prepared, they would have no problem coming back alive.


    Lin Xiao finally joined in. As for Ye Chen, he didn''t seem to like these things. His cultivation speed was not slow.


    The person I have to mention is Zhu Chunfeng. It can be seen that now he is sincere in his submission, and he is extremely motivated in his work. Even Wu Yun has accepted this new member.


    "I wish the spring breeze."


    Zhu Chunfeng did not understand why Mu Bingyun suddenly called him.


    "Miss, do you have any orders?"


    Zhu Chunfeng still pleases Dao, and now he is really doing well in Shuangyun Mansion, and even many people respect him. He felt that fortunately, he was contracted by the dark clouds, otherwise how could he live such a life.


    "Take it!"


    Mu Bingyun threw a box over, "For you."


    After thinking about it, she gave Zhu Chunfeng the last three Xuanling Holy Fruits. Everyone has no opinion. After all, Zhu Chunfeng works very hard, and he deserves it.


    Zhu Chunfeng glanced at the box, opened it, and was immediately surprised.


    He always thought that the sacred fruit of the mysterious spirit in Mu Bingyun''s hands had been eaten by everyone. After all, it was not a cabbage and a radish, so there could not be so many. But he didn''t expect that he would be able to see with his own eyes today, or even get such a precious thing.


    Now his strength is at the ninth rank of a priest, as long as he eats the Holy Profound Spirit Fruit, he can immediately break through to the third rank of a **** king. Thinking of this, his heart is a little hot!


    "Go down and have a breakthrough. Since you are already from my Shuangyun Mansion, no matter what happened, you will definitely benefit from your good work in the future."


    Mu Bingyun''s words, he can fully believe, he feels that his efforts are not in vain. From the eyes of the people in Shuangyun Mansion, he found that they did not look at him with contempt, and they usually respected him very much. He was never regarded as an outsider, nor as someone lower than them.


    Therefore, after Shuangyun Mansion, his status was not very low, and he rushed to do many things himself. Just doing it, he likes this place very much.


    I don''t know when he was unwilling to leave here, hoping to stay in this place forever.


    At this time, the three Xuanling Holy Fruits in the box in his hand made his heart completely surrender. He felt that he could fight, Shuangyun Mansion was no other place, and he seemed to have found the direction of his life here.


    "Thank you Miss."


    The name ?? came from his heart. From then on, he wished Chunfengsheng to be a person of Shuangyun Mansion, and death was a ghost of Shuangyun Mansion. When Shuangyun Mansion was present, he wished Chunfeng to be there, and when Shuangyun Mansion died, he died.


    This is the oath he swore in his heart.


    After Zhu Chunfeng made a breakthrough, Mu Bingyun began to study the formation. As for her strength, she was still unable to solve it now, and she could only practice as much as possible to find the elixir to wash her veins. There is no other way.


    Shuangyun Mansion seems to be quiet again, and now in Shenxiaotian, Shuangyun Mansion has once again become a legend.


    Time flies by, a year flies by in a blink of an eye.


    Suddenly, one day, the entire sky of the gods was boiling. It was said that there was a peerless treasure hidden in the depths of the bamboo forest. The news quickly spread throughout Sanxiaotian, and even the forces of Dan Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian and Yu Xiaotian got some news, and immediately sent people down to find the treasure at all costs.


    "Senior Kui Rong, are you saying that there are no treasures in Zhuanzhulin?"


    Mu Bingyun''s face was solemn, "In that case, what is the purpose of the person who released this news?"


    "I have lived in the Zhuanzhu Forest for so many years, and I really don''t see any peerless treasures. The person who released this news must have other purposes." As for the purpose, he didn''t know.

 Chapter 1027： Ying Changqing carried a girl with a serious face

    In short, no matter whether the peerless treasure is real or fake, there are more people who come to roll the bamboo forest. Once many strong people enter the depths, it is not a good thing for the monsters inside.


    Although Kui Rong is powerful, he can''t resist the arrival of more powerhouses above Dan Xiaotian. At that time, maybe those powerhouses will not be able to find the treasure and will blame Kui Rong.


    Aoba''s situation is getting better and better now, but he hasn''t woken up either. If it is disturbed at this time, there will be irreversible and tragic consequences.


    "Senior Kui Rong, why don''t you let all the monsters that can change shape live in Shuangyun City, I will divide a site for you, and then I will arrange a formation for you. As long as you don''t show yourselves, there will be no one. I know. This is also better for your wife. If you continue in the depths, you will most likely be attacked by monks."


    Kui Rongyan said, he also thought so. Those who can transform live in Shuangyun City, and those who cannot transform, he has already told those monsters to migrate, and the rest can only be left to fate.


    "It''s just, Lady Mu, if they can''t find the treasure, it might be bad for your Shuangyun Mansion."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened: "I think I guessed the purpose of releasing this message." There was a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, "Just to make my Shuangyun Mansion suffer."


    "This person is so cruel!"


    Kui Rong said involuntarily.


    The two discussed what to do next, and then began the relocation of the monster. As for the latter matter, they can only take one step at a time.


    As for the person who posted the news behind, Mu Bingyun would naturally check it out and would not let it go. She had suspicions, but she couldn''t be sure.


    The people who had been training in Yuebanya had to return after hearing the news.


    Mu Bingyun had been waiting in the hall for a long time. Seeing everyone returned in good condition, he felt much better.


    But... Ying Changqing carried a girl with a serious face behind her back. The girl was dying, which surprised her.


    "Changqing, what happened?"


    Ying Changqing quickly put the person down and said hurriedly, "Uncle, this girl is injured."


    "Uncle Shi, see if you can save her."


    Mu Bingyun took her pulse and found that the girl had indeed suffered serious internal injuries, but she was not worried about her life, so she fed her an elixir.


    "Don''t worry, she''s fine."


    Ying Changqing sighed: "Then when will she wake up?"


    "It''ll be fine after a while." Seeing Ying Changqing, who was very different from usual, she was also somewhat amused, "Why are you so nervous, who is this girl?"


    Ying Changqing''s face was full of discomfort, "During the training, a monster suddenly came out and almost killed me. Fortunately, she suddenly appeared and I escaped. However, she was slapped by the monster."


    Mu Bingyun did see the girl''s neck protruding, and there were still some residual scratches.


    "Set up a room and let her rest well. She will be able to wake up in a few days, and you should go down to recover well. Most of the appearance of this peerless baby is someone targeting our Shuangyun Mansion."


    Hearing the words, several people went down seriously.


    "Chang Qing seems to like this woman." Mu Bingyun looked at the back of them leaving and couldn''t help but smile.


    The man pulled her into his arms: "Binger thinks it''s strange?"


    "No, if he can have someone he likes, I''d be happy." A very strange and unspeakable feeling. She didn''t say anything, but fell into his arms and closed her eyes.


    "Who do you think?"


    "It''s possible."


    She sighed, yes, Zidianzong, Chen He, Bixiao Palace, all are possible. Peerless baby, where in this world are there so many peerless treasures waiting for them to find!


    The man felt her tiredness, and his fingers gently pressed her temples, and the pure divine power came in with his fingers, which made her very comfortable.


    However, with such a considerate man, she had to keep going. You can''t relax until the last moment.


    At this moment, she really hopes that there will be such a pure land, away from disputes, so that they can live in peace.


    "There will be, Binger."


    The man picked her up, "I know what you want."


    lying quietly in his arms, "I will give it to you."


    "I know." The red lips were slightly raised, and listening to his low voice, his brain suddenly relaxed. She always knew that this man would not deceive her.


    ¡­


    "Girl, are you awake yet?"


    Ying Changqing stared at the woman who was awake on the bed without blinking, with a smile on his face, "Girl, you are really awake." He took a long breath, just woke up, otherwise he would be awake. Worry to die.


    "You are?"


    The woman''s eyes were instantly confused.


    Ying Changqing hurriedly recounted the previous incident. Seeing that the woman remembered it, she quickly thanked her, "Thank you so much for saving me before, otherwise I would have been swallowed by that monster."


    "You''re welcome." The woman''s voice was very soft and thin, and it was like a cat scratching in her ears, making it ticklish. Ying Changqing only felt that something was about to come out of her body, but her eyes never left the woman in front of her.


    "Changqing, let me take the pulse of this girl."


    Mu Bingyun finished speaking, Ying Changqing hurriedly moved his position.


    "She''s fine, just take care of her."


    Mu Bingyun moved out of position knowingly, but Ying Changqing couldn''t wait to return to the original position, "Girl, my name is Ying Changqing, the person who helped you get the pulse before is called Mu Bingyun, it''s my uncle, I don''t know. What''s your name? When you''re well, I''ll introduce you to all the people in the house."


    The woman looked at him in confusion, gradually came to her senses, and said in a low voice, "My name is Xiaoxun."


    "Very nice name, Miss Xun." Ying Changqing was very happy, "Miss Xun, you don''t have to be afraid, no one will hurt you here, everyone is fine, if you need anything, just tell me."


    "Well, thank you, Young Master Ying."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome, Miss Xun is my savior of Ying Changqing. From now on, whatever you say is what you say, and my life is yours."


    "Young Master Ying is too polite."


    The two of you said one word to another, Mu Bingyun simply left the room and left the space to them. I didn''t expect Ying Changqing''s liking for people to be so strange, just like an idiot.


    Wuyun ate some snacks and glanced inside the house, "I''m afraid this kid has never been intimate with a woman."


    "It should be, he turned out to be a piece of cultivation wood, I guess he doesn''t know what a woman is."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing when he first met Ying Changqing. It turns out that love really can make people change quickly.


    Wu Yun stretched his waist, with a helpless expression on his face: "Okay, another bachelor has been released. This girl is unhappy. I have to go back to study hypnotism, so I won''t play with you."

 Chapter 1028： Come on, what can you do?

    "Miss Xiaoxun, you have recovered now. I don''t know where your home is. If you want to go back, I will take you back. There is some chaos outside now. If you are alone, I am afraid it will be dangerous." Afraid of misunderstanding, I quickly explained it.


    Xiaoxun originally had a sweet smile on his face, but when he heard Ying Changqing''s words, the smile suddenly stopped.


    Ying Changqing was a little flustered and had no idea what he said was wrong.


    "Miss Xiaoxun, I''m just afraid that your family will be worried. I don''t mean to drive you away. As long as you are willing to stay, you can stay."


    Xiaoxun lowered his eyes and did not speak, which made Ying Changqing even more worried.


    "Miss Xiaoxun, what do you have to say directly."


    Finally, Xiao Xun''s low voice sounded: "I don''t have a home, since I was conscious, I didn''t know where my home was." She bit her lip, "Everyone dislikes my talent, and they don''t want to take me with them. , Young Master Ying has been able to take in Xiaoxun for so many days, it is already a blessing for Xiaoxun, and he must not dare to ask for anything more."


    She raised her head, her small face was very pale, and the look of being abandoned by others made Ying Changqing feel uncomfortable.


    "Why don''t you stay? I''ll just tell my uncle. As long as you stay in Shuangyun Mansion, no one will drive you away."


    "Is this... OK?" Xiaoxun burst into tears, "I''m afraid it will cause you trouble."


    "You are my savior, and everyone will not hate you. You are a kind girl, and my uncle is also very good. As long as it does not endanger Shuangyun Mansion, she will tolerate everything you have. If Miss Xun is willing If so, let''s go over and talk to Uncle Shi."


    Xiao Xun lowered his head, as if thinking.


    Shuangyun House now has a new member, Xiaoxun. Xiaoxun is a thin girl who loves to laugh. She is not talented, but she rushes to do everything, as if to integrate herself into it.


    Gradually, Xiaoxun blended in.


    Naturally, the relationship between Ying Changqing and her is getting better and better. It didn''t take long for the two to confide in each other, and they were together.


    Everyone was surprised that Ying Changqing developed with Xiaoxun so quickly.


    Even Ye Chen couldn''t help but stunned, "Brother Ying is too quick, this girl Xiaoxun looks pitiful. Fortunately, she doesn''t have a bad heart, otherwise, it might be a scourge."


    "What nonsense! Ye Chen, have you been doing too few tasks recently?"


    Ye Chen shrugged his shoulders, he seemed to be used to Wu Yun''s inexplicable cursing recently.


    "Look, this kind of woman who has been single for a long time will become irritable," he hurriedly ran out and said loudly, "Xiaoyun, hurry up and find a man, otherwise, sooner or later, it will be a success. Vixen! My son has gone to find beautiful women, so I won''t accompany you anymore."


    "Ye Chen, today this girl will temper your strength!"


    Ye Chen originally thought that with his strength, he could escape. It was impossible for everyone in Shuangyun Mansion to be a pervert like Mu Bingyun, right?


    With a smug look on his face, he was caught by the dark clouds before he left the Shuangyun Mansion.


    Hearing the screams from outside, Xiao Xun glanced at the people around him, very calm, as if he was not worried.


    She pulled Ying Changqing, "Brother Ying, will that Ye Chen be okay?"


    "No, at most you will suffer a bit. The dark clouds won''t kill their own people. Who makes him owe his mouth."


    Xiaoxun nodded and sat silently beside him, making Lin Xiao envious. Little Xun girl is gentle and lovely, she listens to everything, she is a man who is willing to take care of such a delicate and lovely woman.


    After the important people in the deep bamboo forest migrated to Shuangyun City, people gradually broke into the depths. Although Kui Rong and these powerful monsters migrated out, it is not something that ordinary people can do if they want to penetrate the entire depths. You must know that there are still some monsters that do not belong to Kui Rong''s management, nor are ordinary people able to deal with.


    During this period, Mu Bingyun arranged a powerful formation for Shuangyun Mansion, and also told the people around him not to cause trouble as much as possible. Of course, if the other party dares to provoke, don''t be polite.


    Fortunately, the people who come in now are not that strong, and they can handle it casually.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not their style to sit still like this. They are ready to take the initiative to attack, there must be no peerless treasure in Zhuanzhulin, which Kui Rong can be sure of.


    If there is, can others get their turn?


    Mu Bingyun found that there were only two ways at present. First, to improve the strength of the entire Shuangyun Mansion, and second, to find out who was letting out the wind.


    But these two methods, for them, are very passive.


    "Binger."


    The man held her in his arms and rubbed her frowning brows: "Frowning again will make you an old woman."


    "You can''t do it without frowning. Now Shuangyun Mansion has finally gained some status in Shenxiaotian. When those powerhouses come, even if we don''t provoke them, they probably won''t let us go. The strength of our entire Shuangyun Mansion is in the first paragraph. Time has improved a lot, if it improves again, it will not be good for cultivation, and it will not necessarily improve."


    Can''t protect what she cares about, which makes her the most uncomfortable.


    "Where will Binger put her husband?"


    Hearing the man''s resentment, she still couldn''t help but smile, she hooked her arms around his neck and kissed his lips, and suddenly smiled sweetly, "Then husband, do you have any way to help me solve this trouble? ?"


    The man was kissed by her like this, and the smile on this stunning face made his heart tremble, and he held her waist with both hands, "This is the smile that Binger should have."


    "Come on, what can you do?"


    Seeing what he looked like, she must have something better to do. She was really curious.


    "Bing''er, if there is an extremely powerful monster in the Zhuanzhu Forest, the strong person who is looking for a peerless treasure will be killed in the future, or, there will be a peerless treasure inside..."


    Her eyes widened, a few moments flashed through her mind, and finally she laughed, bit his lips, and said in his ear, "You are really my good husband."


    "This method is very good," she paused. "However, how do you convince them that there are peerless treasures, and how do you let more powerful monsters kill these strong men?"


    "Yue Banya." The man spit out a few words, she was stunned, looked at him for a long time, and finally said a few words: "Formation?"


    "Bing''er is really smart." She didn''t laugh anymore when she heard the man''s compliment, but was thinking about the feasibility of this method before she spoke for a long time, "It seems that this is the only way, as long as you are fully prepared, you will be able to make this happen. Treasure hunters suffer, and if there is a peerless treasure again, it will definitely expose the person who is rumored to have a treasure behind."

 Chapter 1029： layout

    At this time, everyone in Shuangyun Mansion was already in the depths of the bamboo forest. This place is extremely dangerous, and even ordinary people can''t find this place at all. They were able to find this place naturally because Kui Rong was there.


    "It would be good if we set up a formation in this place." Mu Bingyun checked the surrounding situation, "Once the monsters of Yuebanya come out from here, they will definitely not come out." If you go to an unfamiliar place, you will quickly divide the site. Therefore, it will not threaten Shuangyun Mansion at all.


    It''s just that they can''t walk freely in the depths of the Zhuanzhun Forest as before, but that''s fine. If the depths of the Zhuanzhu Forest are the back garden of Shuangyun Mansion, it will inevitably make people slack. There is no Kui Rong in it. After that, it''s a place to practice.


    She doesn''t feel that she has lost anything, but to gain something, she must pay the price.


    "Miss Mu, have you really made up your mind?" Kui Rong was also a little moved. For Mu Bingyun, he had a different feeling today. To be able to give up such a good place so easily is that he is a little reluctant.


    "These are just things outside the body, and they are also good things. Besides, the formations here are all controlled by me. I want as many monsters to come over, as many monsters as I want. After things settle down in the future, if Senior Kui Rong wants to return When we get here, let''s drive out the remaining monsters."


    Kui Rong shook his head and smiled: "Forget it, when Qingye wakes up, I won''t participate in these things. I finally escaped from the secret realm of the Shinto way, and from now on I just want to take Qingye to play in the mountains and water. These things are fighting for territory. , let the young and strong monsters go! I also thought wrong, monsters should live in disputes, even monks. "


    "Otherwise, they will one day be killed by powerful monsters and powerful people."


    Mu Bingyun nodded. That''s exactly what they were. Previously, they backed Kui Rong, but it was because of their weak background and no strong people.


    Now that Shuangyun Mansion has gained a firm foothold, it would be better for them to turn into their original face in such a place, lest the people of Shuangyun Mansion slack off and be alert at any time.


    After hearing the conversation between the two, everyone understood a lot, but they were not so strong about the previous reluctance.


    Of course, they still couldn¡¯t do the same as Mu Bingyun¡¯s heart, and if they said they would give up, they would give up.


    But they were very moved. Her abandonment was for the safety of the entire Double Cloud City, and she also suppressed the enemy.


    Xiaoxun hugged Ying Changqing''s arm, "Brother Ying, do you really want to do this? It won''t bring us bad luck to Shuangyun City, right? What if these monsters rush into Shuangyun City?"


    Ying Changqing patted her arm and said, "Don''t be afraid, with the uncle here, this won''t happen, it will happen, and I will protect you well so that you won''t be hurt. ."


    Xiao Xun hugged his hand tightly and looked worried. This appearance made Ying Changqing a little funny, but she still wrapped her in his arms, "Why are you so timid, as long as Ying Changqing lives, I will keep you safe."


    Xiao Xun lowered her eyes and snuggled into his arms. These were the most beautiful words she had ever heard, and he did it. These days in Shuangyun Mansion, his meticulous care moved her very much.


    She is so virtuous and capable, to be able to meet someone who treats her well.


    Thinking about it, two lines of clear tears fell.


    "Why are you crying?" Ying Changqing was a little flustered and quickly wiped away her tears: "Aren''t you a little scared? Why don''t I take you back first, if you attract monsters later, it''s really dangerous, now your strength is Probably can''t handle it."


    Xiao Xun shook his head, "No, I was moved by Brother Ying''s words. Xiao Xun has no parents, and this is the first time I have met someone who cares so much about him."


    "That''s good, don''t worry, I''m always by your side, even if the monster wants to bite, it will definitely bite me, because I''m bigger, you''re so thin, it won''t bite you."


    Xiaoxun was amused by him.


    Ye Chen was a little sour: "Look, Ying Changqing, since he has a woman, his speech has changed. Tsk tsk tsk, is this the magic of love, why are there so many beauties around me, but not Such a change?"


    "Because you are too careless, you only want to get the heart of the beauty, and the beauty also only wants to get other things in you. You don''t care, how can there be love."


    The dark clouds were extremely contemptuous. In her heart, Ye Chen was just a big spender, or the kind of spender who didn''t feel guilty. Fortunately, Bingyun took care of him, otherwise, she didn''t know how many people would be harmed.


    Yechen was beaten by Wu Yun last time, so she knew she couldn''t provoke this single aunt. Wu Yun scolded him, and he could only laugh with him.


    Dark Cloud snorted coldly and ignored it.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun had already started to set up the formation. It is estimated that apart from Cang Yu and Wu Yun, everyone else didn¡¯t quite understand the mysterious formation. She is now in formation, and it is not the same as before.


    But in order to stabilize the formation, she still used divine stones. Of course, she also used the surrounding terrain and other objects. This formation is very special and complicated. She needs to add things to the formation.


    There are not only teleportation formations, but also mirror formations.


    What is the mirror formation method, which is to reveal a scene in a far place by means of formation method. The mirror formation method is mainly used to create that peerless treasure.


    Of course, Mu Bingyun did not explain that he would set up a mirror formation, but only told everyone that he would lead monsters over to ensure the safety of Shuangyun Mansion.


    After the formation was finished, everyone went back one by one when they saw that they had nothing to do with them.


    At this time, only Mu Bingyun, Cangyu and Dark Cloud were left in place.


    "Brother Ying, Uncle Shi, do you still need to arrange anything?" asked Xiaoxun, who was walking back. She couldn''t help but look back, and found that the so-called teleportation formation was very profound. She couldn''t understand it and bit her. Biting her lip, Ying Changqing asked.


    She glanced at the hand held tightly by Ying Changqing and lowered her eyes, suddenly not wanting to know the answer.


    "I don''t know either. Maybe the uncle is going to lure the monsters. We are not strong enough. She was afraid of hurting us, so she let us leave." Ying Changqing said with a smile: "Uncle is always like this. The people around us are very protective, but they never let us relax.¡±


    He sighed as he said, "When I see Master in the future, I feel ashamed. I also said that I would take care of my uncle, but I was always taken care of by my uncle, which is really shameful."


    "Brother Ying should be happy. Uncle Ying takes care of Brother Ying, which shows that Uncle Ying is very good. I think Master is also very happy."


    Ying Changqing''s eyes lit up, and he pulled Xiaoxun into his arms: "Xiaoxun, you are really a very smart girl, and I will definitely protect you for the rest of your life."


    Xiao Xun''s body stiffened for a while, feeling the sincere feelings from him, a little light in his eyes, especially when he heard his strong heartbeat, he was intoxicated by it.

 Chapter 1030： really have a baby?

    "Bingyun, let''s start!"


    Wu Yun saw that everyone had left, "There are more and more strong people coming in from outside. It is estimated that it will not be long before others will come one after another. Even Chen He is tempted. Recently, I saw That holy maiden is wandering in the bamboo forest!"


    Wu Yun sighed: "If she wasn''t Qin Yingling''s sister, I really wanted to go up and beat her up, it''s too bad. Last time my shop lost a lot because of her."


    "Okay, Wu Yun, don''t worry, you study hypnosis well, and awakening her is the biggest blow to Chen He."


    Wu Yun was delighted, "That''s right, that''s right, well, let''s act quickly, ahaha, this girl will see when the time comes, what kind of scenes are those who want to get treasures being chased by monsters."


    Having said that, several people got into the formation, and the formation suddenly disappeared like this, as if it had never appeared.


    Within a few days, someone was revealing that they saw the baby!


    When the news came out, everyone was shocked, and more people went to the depths of the bamboo forest. But except for the first time someone found the treasure, the people behind were chased by powerful monsters, or died in the mouths of monsters.


    I don''t know why, there are more and more monsters inside, and they can''t resist it at all.


    "Is there really a baby?"


    At this time, Bi Hua, who was in Bixiao Palace, was surprised, "How is it possible that the place in the Zhuanzhu Forest is very mysterious to ordinary people, but in the eyes of the strong, it can be seen clearly at a glance. If there is a treasure, Kui Rong will definitely find it. "


    "Niang Niang means that there are no treasures there, just someone is talking nonsense?"


    Bihua frowned and shook his head: "Not necessarily, Jiuxiaotian is the heaven and earth, maybe something changes, maybe there really is a baby! No matter if there is such news, it will definitely send People go and see."


    "Niangniang, why don''t you let Ashi go, doesn''t she want revenge?"


    Bihua shook his head again: "No need for now, I have other plans for Ashi, how is Yujiao?"


    "The strength of the seven messengers has been solidified at the first rank of the gods, but..." The maid hesitated, "I just want to go further, I am afraid it will be more and more difficult."


    Bihua smiled, this was exactly the result she wanted.


    The first rank of the gods is enough in Bixiaotian, she doesn''t need too powerful subordinates. Too powerful to control easily. Thinking of this, she was inexplicably a little irritable. Although she lived and died together with Bi Xiaotian, she also imprisoned her strength growth, and no matter what, she could not escape from this place.


    "Niangniang?"


    "Okay, let Yujiao go to see the situation of Zhuanzhulin. If she wants to do something, just let her make trouble." For this kind of thing, Bixiao Palace has never had to worry about anything. Who called her Bihua and Tiantong? Shou it!


    "Yes, Niangniang."


    Inside Shuangyun Mansion.


    "So, the power that released the news of the peerless treasure is Bixiao Palace." Wu Yun tapped the table. After their recent observation, the power of Sanxiaotian more or less sent people to Zhuanzhulin to check, but only The people in Bixiao Palace did not move.


    This is self-evident.


    "Well, in fact, I guess it''s also her." Mu Bingyun opened his eyes, "After all, it was the Purple Lightning Sect that made us beat up, and Chen He also fought with us just now, but Bixia Palace has never confronted us. I guess , the other party will send someone over soon."


    "Hmph, how many times come, how many times this girl will die!" Wu Yun is not afraid, but now their Shuangyun Palace''s strength is not necessarily weaker than Bixiao Palace, they were not strong enough before, she didn''t want to recall the days when they were afraid of hands and feet!


    Xiao Xun saw that several people were silent, and couldn''t help asking: "Master, is there really a treasure in that depth?"


    Mu Bingyun''s lips curled: "Well, there is a baby."


    The others also laughed and said nothing. They all had a tacit understanding, and Xiaoxun naturally couldn''t tell that they were lying. She couldn''t help looking at Ying Changqing, wanting to ask what these people were laughing at.


    "Brother Ying, shall we send someone to find the baby?"


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help laughing, and touched her little face: "You don''t have to go, if there is a treasure, it will be taken away by Uncle Shi long ago."


    At this point, Xiao Xun was stunned for a moment, and finally understood why everyone laughed.


    She squeezed her hand and glared at Ying Changqing fiercely: "Brother Ying, why are you kidding me! I''m ignoring you, hum!" After speaking, Xiaoxun ran out quickly.


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help but laugh when he saw her figure. Since Xiaoxun appeared in his life, he has finally tasted what it means to be a lover and what it means to love into the bone marrow. Now he understands the friendship between the uncle and the uncle.


    also understands what Wu Yun once said, if you have one heart, you will never leave.


    Now, he just wants to hold Xiaoxun''s hand well, protect her, love her, give her the best everything, and let her show a sweet smile every day. He felt that he had found something more important than cultivation.


    "Don''t go and see your Xiaoxun!" Wu Yun pouted angrily and glanced at Ying Changqing.


    Ying Changqing smiled stupidly and hurriedly chased out.


    "Humph!" Wu Yun snorted coldly, "Little Changqing just forgot about my uncle when he had a daughter-in-law, hum!"


    Ye Chen chuckled, he really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Tao Ran looked at the dark clouds eagerly, trying to say something, but couldn''t say anything.


    "Okay, everything is almost done. This girl is going to retreat and practice, so she won''t come out. Ye Chen, Zhu Chunfeng, the business of the shop will be handed over to you."


    After a pause, she glanced at Tao Ran: "Tao Ran, you cultivate well." Tao Ran is a gifted person. Unlike Zhu Chunfeng and Ye Chen, she didn''t want to delay his cultivation because of the shop''s business.


    Tao Ran couldn''t help feeling warm in his heart. Looking at the small figure running away, he nodded with everyone, and turned back to the house to practice.


    Although he can''t get Dark Cloud''s affection, he can also get her concern as a friend. Shaking his head and smiling, he pushed open the door and entered the house. When was he Tao Ran''s request so low.


    Just because of you, Wu Yun, the wacky little girl in his heart. Tao Ran smiled lightly and looked at the direction of the dark clouds with nostalgia.


    "Bing''er, let''s go and have a rest. After a while, I''m going to visit Yuebanya."


    "What else to do?"


    The man picked her up: "Go find the baby!"


    "What treasure?" She couldn''t help looking at him, "Don''t say what treasure you found?"


    "I found something strange, and I always felt that it would be a pity not to go."


    The two gradually walked away, and the rest of the people looked at each other, sighed in unison, and left one after another.

 Chapter 1031： enemies meet

    At this time, a group of people was rushing in quickly outside the Zhuanzhulinfang City. These women were all dressed in revealing clothes, but their faces were pure and clean, which made people feel weird.


    Anyone who knows Bixiao Palace will not dare to provoke them.


    "This is the Rolling Bamboo Forest Square City?"


    A woman with outstanding looks stared at the bustling market in front of her.


    "Return to Seven Messengers, yes, it was originally Ye Chen''s territory, but later it became the property of Shuangyun Mansion."


    "Humph!" Yu Jiao snorted coldly, "Soon, there will be no Shuangyun Mansion."


    "Yes, yes, the seven messengers are right." The woman beside her quickly complied, the seven messengers are the first powerhouse in their Shenxiao Palace, the realm of the gods!


    Yujiao glanced at the lively Fangshi, and sighed in her heart, Mu Bingyun, now my Yujiao is already a powerful god, you should be damned!


    "Seven messengers, are we going directly to the depths of the bamboo forest?"


    "No," Yu Jiao''s lips curled into a smile, "There are so many people looking for treasure, this messenger is not in a hurry, and it is a peerless treasure, it will not be so easy to get."


    "Then... the meaning of the seven messengers?"


    "Before I go, this messenger has to go and settle the grievances of the year. Hmph, those people should be dead." When she was thrown into Bixiaotian by her master, it was a near-death experience. Yujiao this person.


    Mu Bingyun, Shuangyun Mansion, she will remove them one by one.


    "Go, go to Shuangyun Mansion!"


    Yujiao waved her hand, and a group of women dressed in revealing clothes passed through Fangshi, and when they were in the middle of the bamboo forest, they also went all the way to Shuangyun City.


    Xiaoxun just ran out of Shuangyun Mansion, and in the city, she saw Yujiao and others running quickly. Covering the panic in his eyes, he was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped.


    "Stop!"


    Yujiao snorted softly, "Mu Bingyun is in Shuangyun Mansion?"


    At this moment, Ying Changqing''s shout came from behind: "Xiao Xun!"


    Xiao Xun''s face changed, staring at Yu Jiao: "What are you doing here?"


    "Naturally, it''s revenge," Yu Jiao snorted coldly, looking at Ying Changqing who was running from a distance, "Xiao Xun?" She smiled playfully, "Your name is Xiao Xun now? Is it really a good name? Oh, Ying Changqing is very nervous about you, why, he is your little lover?"


    "Seven messengers, don''t go too far."


    Yujiao raised her chin: "It''s just a puppy beside the palace lord, I heard that you are here for revenge?"


    "But now it seems that you can''t take revenge. Fortunately, this messenger is here. Otherwise, I really don''t know that there is a traitor in Bixiao Palace!"


    Of course, Yujiao didn''t know that Bihua planned to keep Xiaoxun by Mu Bingyun''s side and continue to investigate what secrets there were, but the result was good. Now that Yujiao came over, she would suppress Xiaoxun and even expose Xiaoxun''s identity. I don''t know if she will vomit blood when she finds out.


    "Grab this girl."


    Yujiao waved her hand, and Xiaoxun was easily recognized and caught.


    "Seven messengers, you can take revenge, but you can''t hurt him!"


    Xiao Xun was a little anxious. Seeing that Ying Changqing''s face changed, he rushed over and became more and more anxious in his heart.


    "Ying Changqing? Hehe, I didn''t expect you to speak to outsiders in such a short period of time, Xiaoxun, when you go back, do you know how the palace lord will punish you?"


    Yujiao dared to act at will, but she felt that her own strength, even the arrival of Bihua, could not restrain her. She even felt that with her strength, even if Bihua was there, it would be nothing more than an equal footing.


    "Yujiao?" Ying Changqing recognized Yujiao when she turned her head, and immediately became nervous, especially when she saw Xiaoxun being caught by Yujiao''s people, "Yujiao, let go of Xiaoxun! "


    Ying Changqing drew his sword and rushed over. Seeing Xiaoxun''s helpless expression, he was caught. He also said before that if he wanted to protect her all the time, why would he put her in danger?


    "Xiao Xun, I will protect you, don''t be afraid."


    Hearing Ying Changqing''s voice in her ear, Xiao Xun was startled, she really didn''t expect that at this time, Ying Changqing clearly recognized that Yujiao was not to be provoked, and rushed over anyway.


    "No, Brother Ying, hurry up and go back to Shuangyun Mansion!"


    Yujiao''s strength may have broken through to the realm of a god. She used to be a cold-blooded person. She never thought that Ying Changqing''s appearance would actually make her experience different emotions in this world.


    At this time, Ying Changqing had already fought with the people of Bixiao Palace. His strength was really good, and he injured all the dozen or so women in Bixiao Palace. Except for the two people who imprisoned Xiaoxun, only Yu Jiao was left in front of her.


    "Hehe, not bad, Ying Changqing, your strength is really good."


    Yujiao stepped out, seeing Ying Changqing slashing with his sword, raised his hand lightly, grabbed his sword easily, and quickly snatched it away. At the same time, another palm was slapped on Ying Changqing''s chest, and his whole body flew out.


    God Sovereign''s palm, one can imagine how terrifying it is. Fortunately, Ying Changqing went to Yuebanya to experience, otherwise, under this palm, he would definitely die.


    "Brother Ying!"


    Xiao Xun had nothing to do except shout, and watched Ying Changqing fall to the ground, especially seeing his tough eyes, even if he fell heavily to the ground, his eyes never left.


    "Brother Ying, go away! You are not her opponent."


    "Ying Changqing, Ying Changqing, you are really a dead piece of wood." Yu Jiao snorted coldly, and was about to pat her with her palm. Seeing Xiaoxun''s pale face, she suddenly stopped, "Well, This messenger feels that it is better to destroy the Shuangyun Mansion together."


    "Grab Ying Changqing."


    The people watching the lively around have secretly reported to Shuangyun Mansion.


    Yujiao''s method really shocked them. Ying Changqing is also an influential figure in Shuangyun City. She was seriously injured by the opponent in one round. It is really terrible. Who is this woman named Yujiao?


    When Mu Bingyun and the two were warming up in the house, they suddenly heard someone calling.


    Hearing that a group of women in revealing clothes came over, they were all stunned for a moment, and then they understood that they must be from Bixiao Palace, but Bixiao Palace shouldn''t be so open and aboveboard, right?


    Although she had doubts in her heart, after knowing that Ying Changqing and Xiaoxun were caught by each other and even injured Ying Changqing, the whole person was angry.


    "No matter who she is, I will let her go back and forth!"


    "Walk!"


    Before Yujiao arrived at Shuangyun Mansion, Mu Bingyun hurriedly led people out of Shuangyun Mansion, her consciousness covered the entire Shuangyun City, and she finally felt the aura of Ying Changqing. The group went straight to their goal, and soon saw Yu Jiao and others.


    "Oh it''s you!"


    Mu Bingyun squinted her eyes, and she said that with Bihua''s temperament, she definitely wouldn''t go on a rampage directly to Shuangyun Mansion. If this person is Yujiao, then she will say something else.

 Chapter 1032： slap fly

    Yujiao is very arrogant and domineering. Now the strength is growing, more than ever.


    "It''s been a long time, Mu Bingyun, you didn''t think I was still alive!" Yu Jiao scratched her head and fiddled with her hair. She is now in the realm of a god. Everyone laughed.


    "I am very good at Shuangyun Mansion, so the owner of the dignified Shuangyun Mansion is actually just a little ant of the fifth rank of the gods!" After Yu Jiao''s words fell, Wu Yun and his party''s faces were not good-looking.


    Ye Chen even showed a look of pity. He was not pity Mu Bingyun, but Yu Jiao. Did she not know that although Mu Bingyun was the fifth rank of a god, her real strength was not measured by rank? ?


    "Oh, really?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Yujiao with a light expression, she hadn''t even found her to seek revenge, but Yujiao brought her to the door by herself.


    When she saw Ying Changqing, who was dying, she was a little angry.


    "What kind of eyes are you looking at, are you angry?"


    Yujiao asked amusingly, "Mu Bingyun, do you think you can hurt me at will today?"


    "Look at this Ying Changqing, it seems that your strength is not as strong as his. In fact, we have a grudge. If he doesn''t rush up, he won''t be seriously injured."


    "Are you finished?"


    Mu Bingyun''s voice suddenly sounded, causing Yu Jiao to be surprised: "Could it be that you want to fight me?"


    She thinks it''s really absurd. A mere fifth-rank goddess still wants to challenge the first-rank gods? Although she has just been promoted to the first rank of the gods, it is just a matter of snapping her fingers to clean up a small ant of the fifth rank of gods.


    Mei Eye looked at the people in Shuangyun Mansion, she couldn''t help shaking her head: "It seems that Shuangyun Mansion must be destroyed today."


    Yujiao sighed softly: "I don''t know why the Palace Master is so afraid of a small Shuangyun Mansion."


    Let¡¯s just say, she rushed to Mu Bingyun. A long time ago, she wanted to smash Mu Bingyun to ashes. In the battle of Shuangyun Palace, her master was defeated, and Mu Bingyun was angry and didn¡¯t know the massacre. how many people.


    Now it''s time for her Yujiao to find her way back, and she can be regarded as avenging her master!


    Today''s Mu Bingyun is a little grasshopper, and she can press her to death with just one finger.


    Seeing that she was about to catch Mu Bingyun, she couldn''t help showing a hint of color.


    "Snapped!"


    There was a loud noise, and everyone saw only one object flying out quickly. Before they could react, a red figure chased after them. When they saw it clearly, they found that the bright red makeup was not Mu Bingyun and who was it?


    "Who was that person who flew out??"


    Some people in the crowd burst into doubtful voices. Although they don''t know what kind of strong Yujiao is, she looks imposing and will not be weak.


    However, Yu Jiao was slapped and flew out by Mu Bingyun. They all knew that Mu Bingyun''s strength was not measured by grades, but it was incredible to be able to slap Yu Jiao away.


    "It should be the girls from Bixiao Palace. You can''t go wrong looking at their revealing clothes."


    Hearing the words, everyone sighed in unison, Bixiao Palace, that was an extraordinary existence.


    This pair of clouds has provoked the Emperor Xianghuo, and now it has provoked the Bixiao Palace, and some people are already sweating on their backs. The courage of this pair of clouds is really big enough.


    "Yujiao, I hate when someone threatens the people around me. I accidentally let you escape that day. Since you came to the door, stay here forever!"


    Everyone looked at the glamorous and unparalleled woman in midair. Every word of her, like beating on their souls, deeply shocked them.


    "Yujiao? Isn''t that the seven messengers of Bixiao Palace?"


    "What, Seven Messengers?"


    "Oh my god, I heard that the seven messengers just broke through the gods not long ago..." As soon as the voice came out, it immediately stopped, the gods first-order? ?


    Everyone looked at Mu Bingyun in horror, and slapped the seven messengers away with a slap? ?


    The fifth rank of the gods slapped the first rank of the gods with one slap?


    What the **** is going on in this world, do you want to be so crazy?


    They first wanted to suspect that the seven messengers must not have broken through to the realm of the gods.


    "Mu Bingyun!"


    Yu Jiao did not expect that at this time, she would be slapped by Mu Bingyun.


    For a god-monarch strong man to be flung away by a god-man of the fifth rank, it is simply a great shame!


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her indifferently: "Are you very angry? That''s right, you are a first-order god-monarch who was beaten away by a fifth-order god, isn''t it shameful?"


    Everyone is sullen, this is to kill Yujiao!


    As expected, Yu Jiao flew back instantly, her whole body was shocked, and an incomparably powerful aura rose up. Behind her, it seemed like a landslide was about to collapse. It is a quick retreat to escape.


    Yujiao''s face was hideous: "Mu Bingyun, go to hell!"


    The words fell, and I saw a large piece of flying sand and stone statues turned into sharp arrows, fiercely chasing Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun smiled faintly, raised his hand and waved, as if there was a layer of barrier in front of him, those flying sand and rocks could not pass through the barrier at all. For a Tier 4 Divine Formation Master, raising his hand to form the formation is just a blink of an eye.


    Although ?? Yujiao is already in the realm of a god, but the opponent''s cultivation method has serious drawbacks.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to understand why Yujiao was able to make rapid progress, fearing that she had cultivated a powerful, yet self-defeating method. As the palace lord of Bixiao Palace, Bihua has existed for a long time, and she will never put a time bomb by her side.


    Yujiao thought that she was powerful and could surpass everyone, but she didn''t know that, she was still under Bihua''s control.


    Sorry!


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand and stirred, and the barrier in front of him suddenly softened, instantly wrapping the flying sand and stone just now. In an instant, a huge ball appeared in front of her, and Yu Jiao was also taken aback.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her faintly, at this time Cangyu had rescued Ying Changqing and Xiaoxun, and shot the others in Bixiao Palace to death.


    When everyone saw Cangyu slap and slap one person into a patty, the whole person couldn''t stop shaking. Look at Mu Bingyun who is standing in mid-air and can deal with the powerful gods with a wave of his hand.


    For a time, they fell into a hallucination, how they wished they were dreaming!


    Kamito fifth-order, she really only has Kamito fifth-order! !


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand and hit the huge ball at Yujiao. Although Yujiao used countless means, she still did not hinder the movement of the ball. In an instant, everyone saw the ball slamming into Yu Jiao''s body.


    Yujiao screamed twice, jumped up into the sky, and slapped it with one palm. After a while, the ball broke, and all kinds of things scattered inside, but she was extremely embarrassed.


    "How is it possible, how can you be so powerful??" Yu Jiao asked in horror.

 Chapter 1033： As the saying goes, courtesy

    "Why is it impossible?"


    Mu Bingyun asked a question back, with a light smile in the corner of his eyes, he didn''t say much, and his figure quickly jumped to Yujiao.


    Yujiao saw this, she knew Mu Bingyun''s power before, and the other party''s relaxed appearance must not have used all her strength.


    It was because she was too big, thinking that Mu Bingyun was easy to deal with. It seemed that she had to improve again to be able to hunt Mu Bingyun.


    Thinking of this, Yu Jiao felt a deep hatred in her heart, Damn Mu Bingyun, why is the cloud qi so good every time?


    She glared at Mu Bingyun, turned around and flew away.


    When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but be shocked. Yujiao, a dignified and powerful god, was actually scared away by Mu Bingyun? ?


    What''s more crazy than the fifth-order Kamito who beat up the strong **** and scare him away?


    "boom-"


    Hearing a loud noise, everyone looked over in unison, and found that Yu Jiao, who should have escaped, was looking at the empty space in front of her with a look of horror.


    "Is Shuangyun City a place where you can come and leave if you want? You should kill me if you commit Shuangyun City! Yujiao, leave your life behind!"


    Yujiao''s face changed, and when she looked at Mu Bingyun again, she was already extremely cautious. She knew that Mu Bingyun was a divine formation master, but she didn''t know that Mu Bingyun could be so powerful.


    "Ah, what happened just now? With Yujiao''s strength, it should be easy to escape?"


    In the crowd, someone couldn''t help but ask.


    "Tsk tsk, it''s incredible, Yujiao was only blocked by a powerful formation. Now the entire Shuangyun City should be surrounded by the formation."


    Hearing the sound in her ear, Yu Jiao''s expression changed again, especially since she hadn''t seen Mu Bingyun forming the formation.


    Raise your hand to set up a formation. Has Mu Bingyun¡¯s formation comprehension reached that level?


    As far as she knows, the **** array masters she has seen, even the fifth-order **** array masters, can''t set up the formation so easily, especially the formation that can block her path.


    And where did she think that although Mu Bingyun''s formation was at the fourth rank, she had realized the realm that all divine formation masters dreamed of.


    Raising her hand to set up a formation is too simple for her. As the formation becomes more advanced, she becomes more and more powerful. After all, she has a small golden pagoda in her mind, which other divine formation masters cannot use. This formation tower can not only store all the insights about the formation, but also store the energy of the formation. This is the biggest support for her formation, and it can support her easy formation.


    Think about it if you suddenly set up a formation when you are fighting with the enemy, the opponent will definitely not be able to react.


    The only disadvantage of ?? is that there are not many formations such as intercepting the powerful gods. After all, the storage will always be limited, plus the strength of the enemy, these external conditions, but for her, they are already very satisfied.


    Yujiao''s face changed, and now she has only one thought, run away!


    The Mu Bingyun in front of her is definitely not something she can handle.


    "Want to escape?"


    Everyone only saw the red-clothed swept in front of Yujiao, "You have to ask me if I agree or not."


    Mu Bingyun stopped talking nonsense and grabbed Yujiao with one paw. In fact, she is not so easy to deal with the powerful gods. The blame is that Yujiao is not a real powerhouse at all, at best it is a fake.


    Under the Divine Sovereign, she is already invincible. If Cang Yu comes, it is estimated that with a slap, Yu Jiao can be slapped to death.


    Zai Yujiao looked terrified, Mu Bingyun easily grabbed her, and the incomparably dreamy scene completely shocked everyone.


    They must have read it wrong.


    Yes, definitely got it wrong.


    However, Mu Bingyun slapped Yu Jiao''s face with a slap and woke them up.


    "Chang Qing is my nephew, you severely injured him."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered, holding Yujiao in one hand, and greeting Yujiao''s face with the other, Yujiao''s beautiful face soon swelled up high.


    "Mu Bingyun, are you going to be the enemy of Bixiao Palace?"


    Yujiao said viciously, "Don''t think you are powerful, if the Gong initiative is angry, your entire Shuangyun Mansion will suffer immediately, and you will disappear from the sky!"


    "If you still want a way to live, let me go if you are sensible, and then apologize to me well. I can leave you a way to live for the sake of the past."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Yujiao''s face, and the corner of her lips curled: "Your life is in my hands now, since Bihua dares to provoke my Shuangyun Mansion, she will have to pay the price, not to mention you, a little messenger. ."


    After saying that, Mu Bingyun slapped Yujiao''s dantian with a palm, stirring quickly, only to hear Yujiao''s long scream, which made everyone''s ears numb.


    "Mu Bingyun, I''m going to kill you!"


    Yujiao was angry, destroying her dantian, wouldn''t this destroy everything she had?


    "You have no chance."


    An extremely indifferent voice sounded, Yu Jiao wanted to say something, her eyes widened and she softened unbelievably.


    Mu Bingyun took off an identity card on Yujiao''s body, with the word "seven" printed on it, and then put Yujiao''s body down, and said lightly, "Dark cloud, it''s burned."


    Wuyun, when you heard the words, when you raised your little hand, a flame spread into Yujiao''s body, and together with the other disciples of Bixiao Palace, it was burned to ashes. Everyone could not help shrinking their necks. Even the strong men who came to scroll through the bamboo forest to find treasures couldn''t help stunned when they saw that Mu Bingyun killed Yu Jiao without hesitation.


    Originally, they planned to find the treasure, so they could grab some in Shuangyun Mansion, but who knew that Mu Bingyun was so strong, and she killed Yujiao in a single encounter. That is the powerhouse of the first-order gods!


    Seeing the piles of ashes, the powerhouses have already planned to never provoke Shuangyun Mansion, this is a terrifying existence.


    Mu Bingyun held the jade card and glanced at the fearful eyes around him, knowing that after what happened today, other people in Sanxiaotian would never dare to provoke her Shuangyun Mansion again.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. The strong are always looked up to by everyone.


    Chen He, Bihua, and Zidianzong''s confrontation made her understand more.


    Yujiao''s arrival was exactly what she wanted.


    "If anyone dares to run wild in Shuangyun City, the Lord of God will kill him."


    When everyone heard the words, their hearts froze. What a lot of confidence to be able to say this! Shuangyun Mansion, really cannot be provoked.


    "Send this identity card to Bixiao Palace as a gift to the Goddess Bihua. As the saying goes, it is a courtesy to exchange."


    "Yes."


    Everyone is even more afraid. This is a direct collision with Bixiao Palace. People who were a little careful at first have also put it away. Since they can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, they will naturally not let it go. Before the two sides are over, they should not provoke them.


    Actually, the strength that Mu Bingyun showed today was something that no one in Shuangyun Mansion would have thought of.


    "Changqing, how is it?"


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help asking when he saw Ying Changqing awake leisurely.

 Chapter 1034： power of origin

    Ying Changqing held Xiaoxun''s hand tightly, feeling that she was fine, and replied, "Fortunately, the uncle is here, and it''s fine. Although the injury is serious, it will be healed in a while."


    "Xiaoxun, I said to protect you, but I almost died today. It seems that I didn''t work hard enough."


    "Xiaoxun, Shishu, I will work hard to cultivate, there will be no next time."


    Xiaoxun''s whole body trembled, feeling Ying Changqing''s true heart, his face was a little complicated, and he could only let him be wrapped in his arms.


    Xiaoxun helped Ying Changqing back to Shuangyun Mansion, and Mu Bingyun''s methods today made everyone in Shuangyun City know. Originally, they were still a little despised. No matter how powerful the other people in Shuangyun Mansion were, Mu Bingyun was only a fifth-order little ant, but when they realized that the little ants could smack the Flying God Sovereign with one palm, their eyes didn''t change. the same.


    Those strong people who went into the bamboo forest to find treasures did not dare to renew their coveted hearts for Shuangyun Mansion, and searched for treasures in the depths.


    After ?? killed Yujiao, Bihua probably couldn''t sit still, but now Mu Bingyun didn''t have to be afraid of Bihua for a long time. The threat Bihua and Chen He gave her was nothing more than the condition that she would live with the sky.


    "Since you can''t kill, why do you need to kill, you can use other methods!"


    She squinted her eyes, she already made up her mind.


    "Yu, let''s go!"


    Moon Banya has treasures, which Cangyu discovered a while ago. The source of the treasure is in the depths of Yuebanya. There are many dangers in it. If you want to obtain the treasure, it is also very dangerous for their current strength.


    The two explained in the mansion, and immediately rushed to Yuebanya. They were ready to clear up the threats of Chen He and Bihua and go to Danxiaotian. With their current strength, staying in Shenxiaotian, I don''t know how much resources it will take to be able to go further.


    Obviously, it is wisest to go to Danxiao to be a genius.


    The speed of the two was very fast, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the Moon Banya. Two figures, one black and one red, rushed in without hesitation and walked straight into the depths. Any monster that obstructs them will be split open by them.


    The more you go inside, the more powerful the monsters you encounter are naturally.


    "Yu, do you know what that baby is?"


    When the ?? got closer, Mu Bingyun used Chiye to investigate and found that the barrier could not be penetrated at all, so he could not see the baby''s situation. But tell her directly that the treasure in front of her is very unusual. It should be said that it is very powerful. Whether it is for Cangyu or her, it should be very useful. She even vaguely felt that maybe this treasure could help her break through the level.


    The speed of the two of them was not slow, and they quickly passed through the layers of barriers. The surrounding obstacles were no trouble for them.


    Finally, a group of rich multicolored luster appeared in their field of vision.


    Mu Bingyun was surprised: "The divine power contained in this thing is so powerful!"


    Of course, she didn''t mean to go right away, and it also gave her a very dangerous feeling when she felt that the baby was strong.


    "This baby has just been born. If Binger uses it, it is estimated that it will be able to break through a lot."


    Hearing the man''s words, her heart warmed, she knew that he had been busy these days, just because she couldn''t find the elixir to wash the pulse, this guy went to the depths of Yuebanya to search for treasure privately.


    squeezed his hand fiercely: "You came in behind my back again?"


    "Binger, let''s take the baby first."


    She snorted, but didn''t say anything more.


    "It''s really a good thing," Meimu exuded luster, "I feel the strong power of thunder and lightning, and the power of wood, no, the power of water... Wait!" She widened her eyes and blurted out a word: " The power of the source!"


    Cangyu''s eyes also flickered with surprise, the power of the original yuan, so to speak, is really a peerless treasure.


    Once the power of the source is absorbed, it will make its own meridians stronger and stronger... It is similar to Mu Bingyun washing the meridians, except that it is not as obvious. Another point is that it can widen the meridians.


    To know that they are now in the form of gods, and if they absorb the power of the source, they can strengthen their bodies.


    The eyes of the two of them are shining, the power of this group is a lot, enough for the two of them to refine and absorb together.


    At this time, they were no longer polite and ran over quickly.


    "Baby is good, but how do you take it?" Mu Bingyun was distressed, she hit a random force over it, and was easily assimilated by the power of the source.


    She threw the corpse of a monster, and a small mass of source power instantly vaporized when it touched the corpse of the monster.


    "terrible."


    She smiled bitterly: "I saw the baby, but I can''t get it!"


    "How about we try to absorb?"


    Hearing what the man said, she thought she could give it a try.


    "I''ll come first."


    The man grabbed her hand and asked her to wait by the side, while he sat cross-legged, moved his consciousness, and slowly touched the power of the source. She waited by the side, a little nervous in her heart.


    "Can."


    After a long time, Cang Yu opened his mouth, saying that direct absorption is no problem, and the power of the source cannot be taken away.


    "Then let''s absorb it here and go."


    After the two added up, Mu Bingyun set up a formation around, and finally pinched a stealth formation, but she found that no matter how powerful the stealth formation she arranged, it couldn''t cover up the power of the source at all.


    "It seems that we can only hide our shadows."


    After ?? figured it out, she immediately hid Cangyu and her figure, surrounded by defensive formations and illusion formations, hoping that other talents would not come before they were completely absorbed.


    When everything was arranged, the two of them sat cross-legged and began to absorb the power of the source.


    Although it was only a mass the size of a human head, they absorbed it for ten days and ten nights in a row, and the power of the source was only reduced by a circle, which shows how terrifying the power of this mass is.


    In these ten days, Mu Bingyun has broken through to the ninth order of the gods, which shows that the power of the source has a very big effect on her.


    As for Cang Yu, he has already entered the first rank of a god. But the gods and strong men need more divine power. It is not so easy to break through again. If the power of the source in front of you is fully absorbed, you can break through the first order at most. After all, the two of them have very strong needs big.


    Another half month has passed, and half of the power of the source is still left. The two have not stopped absorbing it. At this moment, Mu Bingyun is shocked to find that after so long, she is still far from breaking through to the first rank of priest.


    When she saw this phenomenon, she really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and she didn''t know what happened to her body. However, she secretly guessed that as long as the rest was absorbed, it should be almost the same as breaking through to the first rank of priests.


    However, the sound of footsteps outside caught the attention of the two at this time.


    "God, what is that, colorful, so beautiful!"


    "That...that''s the power of the source, baby!"

 Chapter 1035： collapsed

    "It''s actually the power of the source, great."


    A man in fiery red clothes said, staring at the power of the source, with greed in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that there is such a treasure in the small place of Shenxiaotian."


    "I really didn''t expect it. It seems that we didn''t come here for nothing, and I don''t know if those who didn''t come will regret knowing that we have absorbed the power of the source." A woman''s face was light, but in those eyes But it was hot, and it was obvious that he was also very enthusiastic about the power of the source.


    "Fortunately, Brother Feiyun has a divination, knowing that the direction of the treasure is at Yuebanya, and the bamboo forest can see through it at a glance, and there is no treasure at all." The man in the fiery red clothes said disdainfully, "I don''t know who arranged it inside. If it wasn''t for Brother Feiyun to see through it, we would all be deceived."


    "Brother Zhanxing, let''s not talk nonsense, the power of the source can''t be taken away, it can only be absorbed on the spot, we should quickly absorb this group of power, after we break through, maybe we can catch up with the Holy Son of the Three Sects. Saintess, maybe you will be able to chase down the quasi-monarch of Hunyuan Sect." The blue-robed man known as Brother Feiyun also had fire in his eyes.


    The other three nodded repeatedly, then sat down around the surroundings, thinking that they were preparing to absorb the power of the source.


    After a while, the four of them opened their eyes in unison, and their faces were ugly.


    "Brother Feiyun, what''s going on?"


    Xue Mengxin asked, "Didn''t you say that the power of the source can be absorbed directly?"


    "Yeah, Big Brother Feiyun, is there something strange here?" Xuanyu stared at the power of the source and looked around. Since they all knew that the power of the source could not be approached, they didn''t dare to get too close.


    At this time, she couldn''t help but go further, but she found that there seemed to be a transparent barrier in front of her, which she naturally understood from her vision.


    "Array!"


    Xuanyu''s face was not good-looking, "This place was discovered, there is a formation, who is it?" She slapped the formation on the formation, but she did not know that the formation immediately doubled her strength and counterattacked.


    The whole person was startled and quickly took a step back.


    The faces of the four were serious, and they did not dare to approach easily.


    At this time, the other three were looking at the man in green robe, Luo Feiyun hurriedly checked, and couldn''t help sighing: "It is indeed a formation, it seems that we have met a divine formation master, and the level of this formation is probably infinitely close to the fifth order. Divine Formation Master."


    These words made several people''s hearts sink. Even if a fifth-order divine formation master is close to a fifth-order divine formation master, it is not something they can easily deal with.


    At their level, being able to deal with ordinary fourth-order **** formation masters is already very impressive. In addition, they are the arrogant sons from Jing Xiaotian and Yu Xiaotian. There are not many people who do not look up to the younger generation of powerhouses. The presence.


    In Danxiaotian, Jingxiaotian, Yuxiaotian, there are a total of fifteen young talents in these three Xiaotians, ranking the top fifteen of the gods, and they are called the fifteen sons of Sanxiao.


    "What should I do, Brother Feiyun, you are the strongest here. You have to think of a way to come out. Otherwise, we will not be able to deal with the people who will set up the formation." , "If we can''t absorb the power of the source, won''t we make others laugh when we go back?"


    Although they are also among the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, they are also the weakest of the four.


    Luo Feiyun was also very unwilling: "Then we think of a way to break the formation, no matter what, we must get the power of the source."


    "Yes, this treasure is not available to ordinary people. We found it, and it means that it is our chance. Besides, this is not an ordinary treasure. As long as we absorb it, it will further our cultivation talent."


    Xuanyu''s words were so moving that even Xue Mengxin''s frost-like face could not help but crack.


    After the four of them wanted to understand, they immediately summed up for a while, preparing to join forces to break the formation.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun, who were invisible in the formation, were still absorbing the power of the source, so the words of those outside were naturally heard clearly by them.


    But they didn''t plan to stop, Mu Bingyun was also very confident in his formation, and when they broke through, it was estimated that the two of them had already absorbed the power of the source.


    As a result, the four people outside fought hard to break through the formation, and the two people inside quickly absorbed the power of the source, and it was like this for ten days.


    Suddenly one day, Xuanyu''s face collapsed: "No, the power of the source is decreasing! Look, what''s going on?"


    Because of Mu Bingyun''s stealth formation, inside the defensive formation, even if they destroyed the formation outside, they would not be able to detect anyone inside. Moreover, so far, they have not broken the formation.


    Luo Feiyun, your complexion changed, "Is it possible that the power of the source is about to dissipate?"


    "No, let''s break through the formation soon, we can''t wait for the power of the source to dissipate!" As soon as Zhan Xing''s voice fell, the four of them worked together to break the formation again. How could they imagine that it was not the power of the source that dissipated, but the two personally absorbed.


    The next time was undoubtedly painful for the four Luo Feiyun, because they watched the baby helplessly and disappeared in front of their eyes little by little. What was even more terrifying was that they could not feel the slightest movement at all. , the formation is still standing still, making them a little desperate.


    "Everyone, let''s use all our abilities. If we keep it, I''m afraid we won''t be able to get any source power."


    At this time, the power of the source is only the size of a fist. It used to be as much as half a human head, but now it is only half the size of a fist, so they can''t make them feel uncomfortable.


    They just wanted to break their heads, but they couldn''t figure out how the power of the source would dissipate. It was also because they knew too little about the power of the source. In addition, Mu Bingyun''s formation was very powerful.


    "It looks like they''re going to make a move." Mu Bingyun said lightly, "Yu, we can speed up, I feel like we''re going to break through to the first rank of priests. For me, the rest is already a drop in the bucket. And absorb and break through the second-order gods!"


    After ?? Cangyu understood, he did not refuse.


    Mu Bingyun was on the side with all-out attack on the first-order priest, while Cang Yu no longer held back, and absorbed faster and faster.


    Luo Feiyun and the others were going crazy.


    "Quick, quick, it has moved, the formation has moved."


    However, when he finished saying this, he found that the size of the half fist of the source power had shrunk by half again, making him sweat profusely, "Quick, Brother Zhanxing, Sister Xuanyu, Sister Mengxin, let''s hurry up. At one point, even a little bit of source power is of great benefit to us."


    The four of them did not use their full strength, and sent all their power out, facing a point of the formation, and banged on the formation with a bang, and the originally stable formation was scattered.


    The four of them just showed a smile, and then saw the scene in front of them, and the smiles solidified on their faces.

 Chapter 1036： If so, I cant let you go

    Gone!


    Luo Feiyun and the four stared at the place where the power of the source was. When they broke the formation just now, the power of the source disappeared in front of their eyes.


    "Gone."


    Zhanxing sighed, extremely disappointed.


    Xuemengxin''s frost-like face was also a little cracked. They spent so many days breaking the formation, but just after breaking the formation, the things were gone. Wasn''t he here to **** them off?


    "Damn it!" Xuanyu slapped him fiercely, and at this moment, Luo Feiyun''s face changed.


    "Someone!"


    A few people were stunned, and they saw Luo Feiyun quickly counting, and finally stared straight at the direction of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. At this time, Mu Bingyun had already broken through to the first rank of priests, while Cang Yu was already the second rank of gods.


    Both of them were a little surprised. Her formation was so perfect that Luo Feiyun could actually see where they were.


    Mu Bingyun recalled just now that Luo Feiyun seemed to be calculating something, divination? She knows that there is a kind of exercise, and she can indeed learn many things through divination.


    Since it has been discovered, and the two have absorbed the power of the source, they do not intend to hide, they directly withdraw the stealth formation, and the figures of the two are revealed in the eyes of the four.


    The faces of the four collapsed.


    Sure enough, there are people.


    "Did you absorb the power of the source?" Luo Feiyun''s face changed. He didn''t expect that they had worked hard for a long time, but they had already absorbed the treasure inside.


    "Brother Feiyun, don''t talk nonsense. Since they absorbed them, let''s catch them and bring them back to make pills. Those who absorb the power of the source will still have the effect of the power of the source." Zhan Xing''s face Ruthless, with contempt in his eyes, "Who called two people who didn''t know how to live and how dared to absorb the power of the source."


    "Yes, Big Brother Zhanxing is right. Let''s take these two back and let the alchemists in the sect make alchemy. At that time, we can also get one or two. It''s better than nothing." Xuanyu looked at the two of them. eyes, as if looking at a baby.


    As for Xue Mengxin, she didn''t speak, her eyes swept over the faces of the two, her eyes were obviously a little surprised, but no matter how amazing they were, they couldn''t compare to the two like babies. Obviously, she also agreed to alchemy the two people.


    At this time, Luo Feiyun felt that something was wrong. In his eyes, the two were a second-rank **** and the other was a first-rank priest. Of the four of them, any one of them could destroy them.


    However, he couldn''t see the slightest bit of fear in the two of them.


    So, he immediately began to count, wanting to see the origin of the two, but he did not see anything special.


    "Okay, we''ll take them back!" In an instant, Luo Feiyun decided that they were just two little ants. The cultivation world has always been the prey to the weak, so I can only blame these two for being too weak and deserve to be swallowed up by them.


    "You two come with us, you have no chance to resist, if you are obedient, you can save your souls!" Xuanyu said aloofly.


    Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes: "Who are you?"


    Hearing these words in the ears of several people, they only felt very ignorant. But thinking that the two must have never seen the world, Zhan Xing told them their identities as if they were merciful.


    Several sects quickly flashed through Mu Bingyun''s mind. Luo Feiyun is from the Astrology Sect, so it is no wonder that he can divination. Zhanxing is from the Suzaku Palace. She has already felt the rich blood of Suzaku on the other side. Obviously, even if Zhanxing is from the Suzaku Palace Not Suzaku, but a descendant of Suzaku.


    Xuanyu is from Tumo Palace, and Xue Mengxin is from Xuefeng Palace. These sects are big sects of Jing Xiaotian and Yu Xiaotian.


    Several people waited for the two to agree, but they didn''t want to, Mu Bingyun glanced at them lightly.


    "In that case, I can''t let you go."


    These people must be transported by divine artifact protection. The higher the cultivation base, the higher the price they will pay if they want to come down. Therefore, it is safer to kill these people than to let them go back.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu looked at each other and rushed towards the four of them quickly.


    Xuanyu was a little stunned: "Haha, these two little ants still want to resist, Big Brother Feiyun, Big Brother Zhanxing, let me show you how to capture ants."


    If there was Xuanyu, the other three naturally didn''t move. Xuanyu''s strength was obviously the weakest among the four, and the third-rank God Sovereign was still one step higher than Cangyu, so the three felt that one Xuanyu could easily kill the two of them. Take down.


    Xuanyu laughed loudly, and her figure rushed in front of Mu Bingyun, and slapped Mu Bingyun''s chest with a palm. In her eyes, she didn''t need a single finger to deal with Mu Bingyun, so she only used 10% ''s power.


    The three of Luo Feiyun waited quietly, their faces relaxed, obviously waiting for Xuanyu to shoot dead wood Bingyun.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun slapped Xuanyu with the palm of his hand. In an instant, the two faced each other. Luo Feiyun and the others thought that Mu Bingyun would be slapped to death, but the scene in front of them made them unable to return to their senses. .


    Xuanyu flew upside down, and before they could react, they saw the woman in red chasing after him quickly, and slapped Xuanyu with another palm.


    Xuanyu screamed twice, and the whole person was dying, completely beyond the expectations of the three.


    "What''s going on?" Xue Mengxin obviously couldn''t believe it, especially when she saw Xuanyu''s weak aura, "Could it be that something is wrong with Xuanyu?"


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun was ready to shoot again.


    Luo Feiyun immediately roared: "You dare! Stop it, do you want to be the enemy of the Tumo Palace?" Xuanyu is the daughter of the palace master of Tumo Palace. If she dies, Xuanwu will definitely take revenge on these ants. The few people Xuanyu came with will not be better.


    However, Mu Bingyun didn''t pay any attention to it, he slapped it down with a palm, Xuanyu grunted a few times, and then lost his life. Mu Bingyun''s palm and his soul were smashed to pieces, and there was nothing left. .


    "you dare!"


    Zhan Xing shouted, and immediately rushed towards Mu Bingyun, saying at the same time, "Brother Feiyun, kill them and bring them back!"


    Luo Feiyun nodded, and Xue Mengxin quickly ran towards Cang Yu.


    When Zhan Xing rushed over aggressively, he thought that he could easily catch Mu Bingyun. Mu Bingyun chuckled, if this person came before her breakthrough, she really had no choice, but now that she is breaking through again and again, Zhan Xing is not an opponent at all in front of her.


    Her body is really too special, a mere first-rank priest can deal with the realm of a god-monarch, I believe few people believe it, right?


    When ??Zhan Xing rushed over, she shot several palms in a row, Zhan Xing hurriedly took it, and after using five successful strengths, the whole person flew out.


    At this time, he already understood that Mu Bingyun was probably hiding his strength, maybe even more powerful than him.


    "I''m Zhan Xing from Suzaku Palace. It was just a misunderstanding before, girl, how about we let go of the past?" Zhan Xing''s eyes flashed with resentment, and when he returns to Yuxiaotian, it will definitely make these two look good.

 Chapter 1037： annihilate

    Mu Bingyun sneered and didn''t pay attention. She attacked again and again, and attacked with one palm. Facing the fifth-order strength of the gods like Zhanxing, she was really not afraid. Strength.


    So, Zhan Xing was beaten very badly by her palms and palms. In the end, he gritted his teeth and sacrificed his magic weapon, a fifth-grade artifact!


    The name is Moon Slasher.


    The ?? has a starburst on it, and it looks extremely powerful. Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed, but he was still not afraid.


    Zhan Xing held the Moon Slashing Saber and slashed at Mu Bingyun. The cold light on the Moon Slashing Sabre brought the surrounding divine power, and the sound of swishing sounded, even before it came to Mu Bingyun, it was able to cut through the air. Same.


    From a distance, she shaved off a few strands of Mu Bingyun''s hair. She also paused for a moment, and quickly avoided her figure. Zhan Xing slashed frantically as if he had found something to deal with Mu Bingyun. In his opinion, as long as he cut it down, Mu Bingyun would die at the bottom of his hands sooner or later.


    However, after a while, he found that Mu Bingyun''s figure suddenly disappeared, and he went crazy.


    At this moment, he saw Mu Bingyun''s figure reappear, he grinned and slashed ruthlessly.


    "Bing''er''s formation has improved." Cang Yu looked at the three people who were fighting each other in the magic formation, "In the battle, under the emperor of God, as long as there is no change, if Bing''er is willing, no one is Bing''er. opponent.


    Mu Bingyun leaned against the man beside him, "The power of the source is too powerful, I thought it would only improve the meridians and the body, but I didn''t expect that it could also be integrated into the formation to comprehend."


    Even Luo Feiyun couldn''t figure out why she could easily set up such a magic formation, because after absorbing the power of the source, she broke through to the fifth-order gods, and even approached the sixth-order gods, of course. It was only a little bit short, but it was actually very difficult to break through again. Now that she is at her level, every time she breaks through a little bit, it is very difficult. The further back you go, the more difficult it is to comprehend the formation.


    "By the way, your refining level has almost improved, right?"


    Cangyu was a 4th rank god-level craftsman before, but now he should be 5th rank?


    "Binger will take out the bare heart to see?"


    She quickly took out her bare heart and put it in his hands. Cang Yu did not act for the time being, and looked at the three people who were dying in the phantom formation. Then Zhan Xing savagely hacked Xue Mengxin and Luo Feiyun to death, laughed wildly for some reason, and wiped his neck with the last knife.


    If outsiders see it, it will definitely be chilly, the illusion of Mu Bingyun is the most terrifying thing.


    Cangyu raised his hand, and the Moon Slashing Sabre fell into his hands, "Although this saber is a rank 5 artifact, in my eyes, the quality of this kind of material is too low."


    Mu Bingyun supported her chin and watched the man get busy. A day later, a brand new bare heart appeared in the man''s hand, and the fiery red light reflected her face.


    "Five-grade artifact!"


    Her eyes lit up, and the corner of her lips couldn''t stop smiling. With this fifth-grade artifact, she won''t be so passive against opponents stronger than her.


    The two of them cleaned up and scoured the treasures on the four of them. Except for Zhan Xing, the other three were destroyed by their few flames.


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand and put away Zhan Xing, "Zhan Xing has a very strong Vermillion Bird bloodline on his body, take it back to Wu Yun, who told them to bring it up automatically."


    "Um."


    So, after the two cleaned up their surroundings, they left quickly.


    "Haha, Suzaku''s descendants!"


    Wu Yun looked at Zhan Xing''s body with a smile. He moved his hands and hit a few tricks. On Zhan Xing''s body, drops of golden blood appeared, and the blood soon condensed into a fist-sized golden lump. Water droplets, held in the hands of dark clouds.


    She raised her hand and waved, Zhan Xing''s body had turned to dust.


    "With this Suzaku blood, this girl is going to be promoted! Tsk tsk, two more descendants of such divine beasts!"


    Hearing Wu Yun''s words, Mu Bingyun''s eyelids also jumped: "You think it''s so easy to come, these few are from the sect, it is estimated that they are the favored people in the sect, we have a feud again."


    Wu Yun waved his hand indifferently: "Bingyun, if you are afraid of revenge, you won''t kill them. Who told them to be ignorant and dare to attack you, they deserve it!"


    Wu Yun shook his head, turned and walked towards the house: "This girl is going to the promotion, so I won''t play with you, you are all so powerful, this girl can''t hold back, after all, this girl is going to Dan Xiaotian. ."


    Hearing Wu Yun''s words, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but smile. She knew what Wu Yun was so eager for, and she didn''t stop her.


    She brought back Suzaku blood, and naturally she also wanted to help Wu Yun advance earlier.


    There are still people looking for treasures in the deep bamboo forest, but the most powerful people from Jingxiaotian and Yuxiaotian should be Luo Feiyun. Those who were looking for treasures, after searching for some time, did not know where to go after chasing the mirror formation, and in the end they knew that there were no treasures in Zhuanzhulin, and they were probably in other places. Gradually, the heart of seeking treasures , also slowly dissipated.


    At the same time, everyone in Shuangyun Mansion knew that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were once again powerful, so there was no need to be afraid. And they also know that after all the troubles are solved, the two are afraid to leave.


    Just when everyone was quiet, Shen Xiaotian, Qing Xiaotian, and Bi Xiaotian came out at the same time.


    The treasure of the bamboo forest was taken away by the people of Shuangyun Mansion!


    The evidence is that Mu Bingyun was forming a formation in the bamboo forest, diverting everyone''s attention. Let me ask, apart from Mu Bingyun, who has such a skill?


    For a while, Sanxiaotian was noisy again.


    "Miss, what should I do about this? Now Sanxiaotian has a lot of sects in trouble. If you want us to give an explanation, or hand over the treasure."


    Mu Bingyun sat on the side indifferently, and when he heard the people below talking, he suddenly said: "There is a traitor in the house!"


    When the words fell, everyone was shocked and looked at Mu Bingyun in unison, obviously they didn''t believe it at all. After all, this kind of thing has never happened in Shuangyun Mansion for so many years.


    Dark Cloud said immediately: "The person I train is impossible."


    Lin Xiao also immediately assured: "Miss, I can also guarantee that my people will not betray Shuangyun Mansion."


    Zhu Chunfeng and Ye Chen also said that they could not betray Shuangyun Mansion and let Shuangyun Mansion suffer, which would not benefit them at all.


    However, if there is no traitor, the news from the outside will not be known to ordinary people, especially the matter of Mu Bingyun and the two absorbing the power of the source in Yuebanya.


    At this time, Lin Xiao couldn''t help but look in a certain direction and said hesitantly, "It seems that Brother Ying and Miss Xiaoxun are not there."

 Chapter 1038： disappear

    Ye Chen said in surprise: "No wonder, only a few of us know the power of the source. Could it be Brother Ying? No, Brother Ying is Miss''s nephew, so only..."


    Everyone said in unison: "Xiao Xun!"


    The woman who suddenly appeared, Wu Yun''s face was not good-looking: "Xiao Xun abducted my nephew!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Mu Bingyun''s eyes flickered, "Even if you know that Xiaoxun is a traitor, even if Chang Qing likes her again, I''m afraid it''s impossible to leave with her."


    She knows Changqing very well. They have been busy cultivating recently, so she really didn''t notice the two of them.


    Lin Xiao''s eyes that were hesitant to say anything were seen by Mu Bingyun, she said, "Lin Xiao, just say something, it''s nothing."


    "Miss, since Miss came back, there seems to be something wrong with Miss Xun and Brother Ying. But I''m a rude, I thought they had a quarrel, and it''ll be fine in a few days. Now that I think about it, I''m afraid it has something to do with this matter. ."


    Zhu Chunfeng and Ye Chen also nodded quickly, saying that it was true, they both saw that Ying Changqing was very worried recently, and Xiaoxun was also staring at Ying Changqing, but there seemed to be a gap between the two.


    "By the way, Brother Ye and I were interrupted by Brother Ying when we discussed the affairs of Shuangyun Mansion in front of Xiaoxun last time."


    Combined with so many doubts, everyone understood one thing, that is, Ying Changqing found out that there was something wrong with Xiaoxun. But he is very contradictory. Although he knows that there is a problem with Xiaoxun''s identity, he loves it so deeply that he didn''t think of a way for a while, but he also tries his best to prevent Xiaoxun from contacting the secrets of Shuangyun Mansion.


    "So, I also found that when we were discussing things recently, Chang Qing took Xiaoxun out to play. I thought it was the love between the two." Wu Yun shook his head, "It seems that we are too slack, otherwise It will not go undiscovered."


    Everyone immediately reflected and said that such a thing must never happen again in the future.


    "The key now is to find the duo."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly.


    Hearing this, everyone looked at her in unison, where did Xiaoxun and Ying Changqing go? This is what they want to know now.


    "Who is that Xiaoxun?"


    After ??Dark Cloud finished asking, everyone started to think.


    Mu Bingyun has been trying to use the communication talisman to contact Ying Changqing and Xiaoxun, but the results are all lost in the sea, Shenxiaotian is so big, and besides, there are two equally famous heavens, Bixiaotian and Qingxiaotian. I want to find two people, It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    When everyone in Shuangyun Mansion was trying to find the two, Ying Changqing anxiously chased Xiaoxun''s breath through place after place, and finally jumped into the passage of Bixiaotian without hesitation.


    How could he not find out what was wrong with Xiaoxun, Xiaoxun was his bedside, although he didn''t know who sent Xiaoxun. These days, he has been thinking about how to face this matter.


    Just before he could think about it, Xiaoxun left.


    He didn''t tell anyone, and was also afraid that Xiao Xun would be hurt. Although the people in Shuangyun Mansion did not kill innocent people indiscriminately, they would definitely not be soft-hearted towards the enemy. This could be regarded as his selfishness. When he finds Xiaoxun and solves this matter, he will confess to his uncle.


    Just as he was passing through the Bixiaotian passage, the strong auras outside made him vigilant, and after him he saw Xiaoxun running into a group of women.


    The group of women were dressed in bold and revealing costumes, and it was this that made him recognize it. It was extremely painful in his heart. Xiaoxun turned out to be from Bixiao Palace?


    Why?


    "Xiao Xun!"


    He shouted, but didn''t quit. If Xiaoxun was from Bixia Palace, then many things would make sense.


    Xiaoxun''s face was a little frightened. She didn''t expect Ying Changqing to be so persistent, "Go back quickly!" Her face changed, and her voice scolded, "You go, I''m just taking advantage of you, and now the goal has been achieved."


    "Ashi, you have done a very good job. Now everyone knows that Mu Bingyun has obtained the power of the source. I am afraid that all the sects will attack Shuangyun Mansion. My Bixiao Palace and Shuangyun Mansion have always had a grudge. And solve it!"


    Bihua laughed, raised his hand and said, "Grab that Ying Changqing."


    "Yes, Niangniang."


    "Xiao Xun!"


    Ying Changqing shouted, "Come with me, how about it? As long as you and I go back and admit your mistakes, Uncle Shi will forgive us. Uncle Shi is very good, she will not embarrass you. I will always protect you and will not let you Hurt."


    The ?? face corresponds to the evergreen and red eyes, that affectionate appearance, Ashi has been moved. If she was not Ashi from Bixia Palace, but just Xiaoxun, she would of course be willing to live in Shuangyun Palace forever.


    She thought, she will never meet such a happy home again, a man who loves her, spoils her, and protects her like Ying Changqing.


    "Xiaoxun, come with me, if you agree, I will take you to escape." Although he couldn''t beat Bihua, he still had no problem escaping by stepping on the snow and chasing the cloud beast.


    Bihua picked out a few strands of hair and showed a splendid smile, "It''s really Lang Youqing''s concubine''s intention, unfortunately, Xiaoxun is Ashi, she has a sister named Ayi, I believe you are familiar with it, right? Mu Bingyun once killed Ayi, and Ashi wanted to come to the house to take revenge..." Speaking of which, Bihua was obviously not happy, "I didn''t expect that you would be influenced by you, and I couldn''t take any action against the people of Shuangyun Mansion."


    "Xiaoxun, ah Xiaoxun, I pretended that the Palace Master trained you from a young age. I never thought that you would almost betray the Palace Master in the end."


    Although Bihua''s voice was very soft, everyone in Bixiao Palace could hear that she was angry. When Bihua gets angry, someone must suffer. Who doesn''t know that Bihua is a pervert!


    "Niangniang, all of this is Ashi''s fault, Ashi is willing to accept the punishment." Ashi knelt down and bowed, "Let this person leave on his own!" Ashi gave Ying Changqing a deep look, " Brother Ying, let''s go, I am sorry for you. With your ability, you will be able to escape. "


    "Escape? The palace lord finally brought him here, Ashi, Ashi, it seems that your heart has really betrayed the palace lord. Mu Bingyun killed the trump card of the palace lord, how could this matter be? Does that count?"


    Yujiao was a thug she specially trained. She didn¡¯t know how much resources she had spent over the years, but she was killed by Mu Bingyun in a single encounter. She had not been angry for many years, and this time she really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Before Ashiduo could say anything, she beckoned, and Ashi''s body couldn''t help but float up, instantly sealing Ashi''s divine power. At this moment, Ashi looked like a mortal person. Although Ying Changqing was anxious, there was nothing he could do.


    Bihua took out a knife and gestured on Ashi''s face: "Bihua, stop!"


    Ying Changqing shouted and rushed over, but how could he be faster than Bihua. Bi Hua slashed Ashi''s face fiercely, bright red blood flowed down, and Ashi''s weak and helpless appearance made Ying Changqing''s eyes red with anxiety.

 Chapter 1039： Sanxiaotian forces gathered in Bixiao Palace

    "Ashi!"


    He drew his sword and attacked the people of Bixiao Palace desperately.


    "Ying Changqing, if you dare to move again, this palace lord will stab Ashi''s heart with a knife." Ashi''s face was full of disbelief, she thought that Bihua might punish her, but she never thought about Bihua Will use this method to force Evergreen.


    "No, Ying brother, you go quickly, the maiden is not something you can deal with. You go and go back to Shuangyun Mansion, it is safe. Ashi does not have this life to enjoy happiness, you go back, can be by your side these things As time goes by, Ashi already feels very happy."


    At this moment, when she saw the man desperately killing people, especially the worry and anxiety on his face, she really regretted it. The people in Shuangyun Mansion treated her very well, and Ying Changqing treated her even better. Instead, Bihua, who has cultivated her since childhood, just treats her as a tool.


    The comparison between the two is what made her hesitate, but if Bihua treats her 10% of Shuangyun Mansion, it is estimated that her heart will not soften.


    During her time in Shuangyun Mansion, she only knew what it means to live a life, and only then did she know the warmth of home.


    In Bixiao Palace, everyone¡¯s possessions are Bihua¡¯s tools. As long as Bihua needs it, everyone must go up to die without any resentment. Wasn''t her sister Ayi who fell into the secret realm of Shinto just to help Bihua?


    "Yo, it''s really a deep love, but the lord of this palace wants to see, when a woman''s face is gone, the men in the world will still care about you."


    After finishing speaking, the knife in her hand quickly slashed Ashi''s face for an unknown number of knives.


    "Ah- no, I''m going to kill you!"


    Ying Changqing seemed to be enchanted. Apart from anger, he felt distressed. Ashi was the treasure he held in his hand. If she knocked and touched, he would feel distressed for a long time. Bihua slashed across her face, she should be in pain.


    No matter how hard he rushed over, the master of Bixiao Palace easily stopped him.


    Ashi only felt the pain on her face, the burning pain, and the blood wet her eyes, making her unable to tell whether it was blood or tears. Only through the red water droplets, she could clearly see a man tearing at the enemy in pain. She couldn''t move, and could only watch the more and more injuries on his body.


    "Ying Changqing, this Palace Master is not telling lies. If you don''t act obediently and capture you, Ashi will soon go to hell."


    Bangdang¡ª


    Ying Changqing threw the knife in his hand, and was instantly caught by the people of Bixiao Palace, sealing his divine power.


    "Ashi."


    He stared helplessly at Ashi, that pitiful little face was now covered in blood, he didn''t care whether she was beautiful or not, he only felt that the deep wound was on her face, it should be How painful.


    "Ashi, Ying Changqing is not strong enough to protect you. It''s my fault, I said I should protect you, but I didn''t do it."


    Ashi''s tears flowed out like a flood, and she regretted it.


    If she could do it all over again, she would not have misheard Bihua''s order and left Shuangyun Mansion. With such a person who cherishes her, what if she forgets her hatred and betrays Bihua?


    But, by the time she wanted to understand, it was too late.


    She couldn''t even move, so she couldn''t stop the discovery of the matter at all. If she could move a little bit, she wouldn''t let Ying Changqing be caught even if she committed suicide.


    "Ashi, you are too disappointed with this palace lord. If this palace lord hadn''t sealed your divine power, you would have used suicide to stop all this, right? A man will let you betray the nurturing grace of this palace lord. Woolen cloth."


    "Break Ying Changqing''s legs, then throw the two of them into the snake cave to see how long this ugly lame can live. I don''t know if this palace master will see them kill each other in the end, hahaha !"


    Ashi was so anxious that her tears fell, but she could only helplessly watch Ying Changqing get her legs broken, and even he just groaned and smiled at her. She was in so much pain, she was really in so much pain, why should Brother Ying make fun of himself for an Ashi, she really didn''t deserve him.


    "Ashi, it doesn''t hurt, as long as I can be with you, it doesn''t matter if I die. You hurt a lot, girls all love beauty, Ashi is so beautiful, and being ruined by others will definitely be very sad. However, I don''t I will despise you. Even without my legs, I will still protect you, unless my life comes to an end."


    Ashi was already sobbing, Bihua felt a little irritable: "Throw it to the snake cave! Watch them, don''t let them run away."


    "Yes, Niangniang."


    Seeing that the two were taken away, Bihua touched the exquisite ring on her finger, and her majestic eyes glanced at the people around her: "Remember, betrayal of this palace lord will definitely not end better than Ashi, no matter it is Who!"


    "Yes, Palace Master."


    "Send a letter to Mu Bingyun of Shuangyun Mansion, and tell them to go to Bixiao Palace to make an appointment. If they don''t come, wait for Ying Changqing to collect the corpse!" Bihua laughed, "Mu Bingyun, now three Xiaotian''s forces have gathered to wipe out your Shuangyun Mansion, can you still escape this time?"


    "Little ants are fun, but after they grow into elephants, they are no longer interesting. It''s better to get rid of them as soon as possible."


    "Report to Niangniang, God Emperor Shenxiao Tianxiang Huo and Sect Master of Zidian Sect are here."


    "Please come in and have a good reception."


    Bihua waved his hand and turned back to the palace.


    Mu Bingyun, this time, how should your Shuangyun Mansion survive the crisis?


    When the news came to Shuangyun Mansion, everyone was angry.


    Mu Bingyun sat on the head with an expressionless face, and the man next to her did not have too much intimate contact with her this time, because she was angry and he was angry too.


    Lin Xiao felt this kind of oppression from his soul for the first time, and it was only two people. He was extremely shocked. Although he knew that the two of them were strong, but the two of them didn''t do anything, it made him want to worship just because of their potential. This feeling is really too terrifying.


    Wu Yun didn''t speak this time either, Ying Changqing was Mu Bingyun''s nephew, and she could be said to be her relative. She has long said that anyone who touches the people around her will never end well.


    ??????


    "Tell me, Spring Breeze."


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes, "What else happened?"


    Zhu Chunfeng felt that Mu Bingyun had regained his momentum, but he was relieved: "Miss, the forces of Sanxiaotian gathered in Bixiao Palace."


    Hearing the words, everyone''s expression changed. This is the rhythm to get rid of Shuangyun Mansion!


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes: "Is there anything else?"


    "Sanxiaotian only has the trade union, which seems to remain neutral." Zhu Chunfeng glanced at Yechen. After all, Yechen had an unusual relationship with the trade union. If Mu Bingyun didn''t ask, it didn''t mean they didn''t know.


    At this time, Ye Chen said quickly: "The main force of the trade union is no longer Sanxiaotian and does not participate in the disputes. It is said that the **** pound is also arranged by the trade union."


    Therefore, he doesn''t know where the ultimate power of the trade union is. He is only very familiar with Shen Xiaotian''s trading union, others may not recognize him.

 Chapter 1040： The two make an appointment

    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "Yechen, no need to explain, since you are from Shuangyun Mansion, you should have nothing to do with the trade union. Whether they are neutral or otherwise, they have nothing to do with you."


    Ye Chen laughed, this feeling of being trusted made him feel good. Although he once joined the trade union, it was only a small role in the end. However, in Shuangyun Mansion, he seemed to have found something very special.


    "Since everyone is provocatively coming to the door, we do not do anything, we are really sorry for ourselves."


    At this moment, they saw that the woman in red smiled, but the smile was so cold that it was cold to the core.


    "Speak back to Bixiao Palace and say that in half a month, I, Mu Bingyun, will go to the appointment."


    "Yes, miss."


    I wish Chunfeng go out quickly, since the lady agreed, it means she is very sure.


    When San Xiaotian learned that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were going on an appointment, everyone was stunned, obviously they couldn''t believe it, and the two dared to enter Bixiao Palace. If there is only Bixiao Palace, they will not be surprised, but in addition to Bixiao Palace, there are so many big forces. Just stomping your feet can destroy a major faction force. ?


    "I am afraid that the establishment of Shuangyun Mansion is too short and the foundation is insufficient. There are not many powerful people in the mansion. The most powerful ones should be Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. Most of the others go up and die!"


    "It seems that Shuangyun Mansion is at the end of the battle this time. I originally thought that I would see the birth of a legend, but I didn''t expect it to be just a flash in the pan."


    "That''s right, Shuangyun Mansion is a new force from the beginning. Where are the opponents of the old-fashioned forces, who told them to be so arrogant, no wonder they will provoke those forces, otherwise how can people deal with them together?"


    "But in the final analysis, Shuangyun Mansion''s things are still good, let''s buy more, maybe after half a month, there will be no Shuangyun Mansion."


    Today, Shenxiaotian is spreading this story everywhere, as for Bixiaotian and Qingxiaotian, the shop in Shuangyun Mansion has not had time to open. Naturally, the reputation is not big. The people over there only know some legends, and they are very curious about Shuangyun Mansion, which is besieged by major forces.


    Many people went to Shuangyun Mansion to inquire about news, but found that they were peaceful, as if nothing had happened. Some people think that they are people from Shuangyun Mansion, they know that they can''t live, they might as well break the jar.


    However, is this really the case?


    "Dark Cloud, when the time comes, you must ask the entire Shenxiao forces to know that Shuangyun Mansion cannot be provoked."


    Mu Bingyun narrowed his eyes, and his eyes fell on Tao Ran: "Tao Ran, you are sitting in Shuangyun City. Anyone who dares to strike while the iron is hot, you are welcome, kill them and throw them out!"


    "Yes." Tao Ran replied.


    "Ye Chen," Mu Bingyun looked at Ye Chen, Ye Chen also had a serious face at this time, "Those forces in Qingxiaotian will be handed over to you."


    "Yes, miss."


    Seeing Lin Xiao''s eagerness to move, Mu Bingyun was a little amused: "Lin Xiao, you guard Shuangyun City, cooperate with Tao Ran, and prepare to attack at any time to reinforce every place. If anyone dares to attack the shop of my Shuangyun Trading Company, kill without mercy! "


    "Yes, miss."


    In the end, Zhu Chunfeng looked at Mu Bingyun eagerly, "Miss, it seems that they have divided things up, what should I do?"


    "You have a task to collect information, integrate, become the liaison between them, and cooperate with each other. This position is very important, and it is related to the cooperation of several parties."


    Zhu Chunfeng''s expression froze, he already understood, when the chaos arises, there will definitely be all kinds of rumors. In fact, Mu Bingyun just wanted him to master these rumors, to delay time for the other parties, and not be able to let the large troops of those forces rush back, or the sect to reinforce Bixiao Palace.


    "Understood, Miss, this subordinate will definitely complete the task well."


    "Very good." Mu Bingyun thought for a while, and there really was nothing to do.


    At this time, Cang Yu moved. I saw him beckoning, and a black figure floated out from nowhere, and it really disappeared without a trace, which surprised everyone.


    "Flip the person over and give it to the dark cloud for distribution."


    "Yes, Master."


    The shadow bowed respectfully, as if dissipating in the air, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    This scene shocked Tao Ran and the others.


    Both Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun have seen Cangyu use this trick, but they are not surprised. At the same time, they knew that Cangyu was inexplicably dark shadows, although they knew that it was definitely not that simple, but they never asked Cangyu, were they not they? people?


    "Okay, now this girl has more and more people." Dark Cloud''s eyes are shining, then let this girl go and loot properly. Damn big forces, actually want to hurt this girl''s Shuangyun Mansion.


    Seeing the dark cloud''s ominous light suddenly appeared, everyone could not help but take two steps back.


    After instructing the people in Shuangyun Mansion, Mu Bingyun stood up and said, "You all need to work together and prepare well. No matter what the circumstances are, taking care of your life is the most important thing."


    After ?? finished speaking, she looked back at the man: "I''ll go to Yuebanya to see."


    "go together."


    The man landed next to her in an instant, hugging her waist naturally. Knowing that he would not let her go alone, they did not refuse, and the two went out hugging each other.


    "I thought they wouldn''t spread dog food." Wu Yun shook his head and said, "This girl has gone to prepare, so you can prepare too, don''t worry about Bingyun, she won''t have anything to do. She will do what she promised. Here it is. This time, let''s wait for Bingyun to kill Bihua in Bixiao Palace!"


    "Hmph, even if you don''t die, Bihua will definitely have a hard time."


    Time flies, half a month is up.


    On this day, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu stepped into the blue sky hand in hand. When they arrived at Bixiaotian, they felt that the surrounding atmosphere was very tense.


    All the way to the square of Bixiao Palace, after entering, all major forces are inside.


    The top one is Bi Hua and Chen He. The two were talking with a smile. Suddenly, they felt that the whole scene was quiet. They couldn''t help but look up, and then their pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Welcome, welcome, wooden girl, it''s really welcome, I didn''t expect the two of you to be so courageous and come here."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, "Where is Changqing?"


    "He, it''s very good. Now I''m loving and loving with my maid, and I''m afraid I''ll have to accompany you in the snake cave until I die." Bihua successfully saw Mu Bingyun''s face change, and couldn''t help but be proud, "I didn''t expect yours. The growth will be so fast, and it will not be as bad as the original Nan Junmo." If she knew that Nan Junmo was Mu Bingyun''s brother, she did not know what her expression would be.

 Chapter 1041： Guys, I like this gift

    "Let Changqing go, let''s talk slowly."


    Wood Bingyun Road.


    The leaders of the surrounding forces couldn''t help laughing. At this time, it was obvious that Bihua would not let people go.


    Besides, the snake cave in Bixiao Palace is not an ordinary place, maybe those two people are already dead.


    "Mu Bingyun, it seems you haven''t seen your situation clearly yet!"


    Bihua''s eyes shot a fierce light, "Mu Bingyun, it is said that you have obtained the power of the source. You hand over the power of the source today, and we will give you a treat!"


    "Palace Master Bihua seems to have forgotten that the power of the source can only be absorbed, not taken away. You want my Mu Bingyun''s life, just say it directly, why do you need to make an excuse?"


    Bihua really didn''t expect that Mu Bingyun would directly pierce her excuse. For a while, her face turned red, and since she met Mu Bingyun, she always felt that things were not going well. I thought it was a little ant, but who knew that it was growing like an elephant, so she no longer wanted to play with it.


    It is not good to play with an elephant, maybe you will be trampled to death by an elephant.


    That''s why she couldn''t wait to deal with Mu Bingyun.


    "Everyone, you have also heard that the power of the source has been absorbed by them. Now I''m afraid it''s impossible to take it out." Bihua''s words made the heads of the forces look ugly, and they were attracted by the power of the source.


    The power of the source can be described as a very mysterious power between the world. Even if you are a waste of blood, as long as you absorb the power of the source, your talent can slowly change. This change is not only in the meridians of the body, but even in the soul.


    For a while, the leaders of the forces couldn''t help but make a noise. Bi Hua hurriedly said with a smile: "Everyone, don''t worry, in fact, in addition to absorbing the power of the source, we still have a way to still get good results."


    The Sect Master of Falling Sword Sect couldn''t help but say, "Palace Bi, do you know there is another way?"


    "Yeah, Palace Master Bi, if you have any other way, just say it!"


    Bihua''s eyes were cold, as if he was looking at a dead object and stared at Mu Bingyun: "This method is to kill these two, alchemy!!"


    After the words fell, the eyes of the sects lit up, yes, the two had absorbed the power of the source, and now the body is full of the power of the source. As long as they are used for alchemy, it is definitely a good method.


    And the two of them made medicinal pills, and there must be a lot of them. For a while, the sect became hot. Thinking that they could get a medicinal pill with the power of the source, it seemed that the two of them were looking at a treasure.


    "It''s not too late, let''s kill them." The sect master of Hengshan Sect couldn''t wait. He could imagine the feeling of swallowing the power of the source to increase his strength rapidly, wonderful!


    "The disciples of Bixiao Palace obey the order!" Bihua didn''t say much, and called with a serious face: "Kill!"


    "The disciples of the Fallen Sword Sect obey the order, kill!"


    "Hengshanmen disciples obey orders, kill!"


    "Incense believers obey orders, kill!"


    "The Wuyoumen disciple obeyed the order and killed the two."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    For a time, the leaders of the various factions mobilized the elite disciples under their forces to surround Mu Bingyun and the two of them tightly. The swords were drawn, and the ten thousand people were fierce. Although they did not start to deal with the two, their momentum was already shaking in the scene. Even the ordinary gods and kings were unable to face them directly. All the leaders of the forces retreated to the high platform. people fight.


    "kill!"


    "Kill kill!"


    "Kill kill kill!"


    The sky roared, and ten thousand people lined up in formation and rushed towards the two of them fiercely. The sword, light and sword shadow, the momentum is like a rainbow, if ordinary people will be drowned in it.


    However, there were only two people standing in the middle, a red and a black figure standing back to back. The woman''s face is peerless, and the man''s face is cold and handsome. The strange thing is that at a distance of twenty steps around the two, tens of thousands of people can''t take a step forward.


    A lot of people let out a "Huh", obviously very surprised by such a scene, that is, they are a little bit unbearable in the face of the momentum of the ten thousand people. The most important thing is that the momentum of these ten thousand people is not aimed at them at all.


    If they were deliberately targeted, they would definitely not be able to perform at a normal level.


    However, the two of them stood very easily, as if they were not affected at all. No matter how the ten thousand people roared, attacked, or ran, they couldn''t go any further, and they just stayed twenty paces away from the two of them.


    "It seems that they are even more simple than we thought." Hengshan''s sect master said with lingering fear, "Fortunately, we are fully prepared, even if we can''t kill them directly, we can consume them."


    The others all smiled, apparently thinking the same, in their hearts, it was only a matter of time before the two died.


    Bihua did the same, waved his hand, a stone table appeared around, and on the stone table were wine and food: "Watching a few little Luoluo fight, why can''t there be wine?"


    Bihua clapped his hands, and immediately a beautiful dancer started a beautiful dance.


    Thousands of thousands of people below are fighting each other, but the top is singing and dancing.


    However, these power leaders seem to be very accustomed to taking their seats. Bihua clapped her hands again, and women more beautiful than the dancers came up. These women were dressed in revealing clothes, and they went to the leaders of those forces.


    Those power leaders did not refuse, and put their arms around a beautiful woman, and the scene suddenly became a bit more corrupt.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    A loud ?? sounded, and they couldn''t help but look down. Seeing this, countless wine glasses fell to the ground, their eyes widened, and the beauties on their bodies were pushed away.


    "how is this possible!!"


    "This is¡­"


    Countless people were horrified.


    "Good interest everyone!"


    At the place where they looked straight ahead, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were sitting around a stone table, drinking slowly, and seeing them look over, they toasted. This scene made everyone''s cheeks hurt, and under the two of them was a high platform built with a formation.


    Of course, this is not their most frightening, the frightening is the countless monsters that fight with thousands of people.


    These monsters are all above the realm of the king of gods. Looking at the disciples who are not in the realm of the king of gods, where are the opponents of the monsters of the realm of gods and kings!


    was bitten to death in a single encounter, and was directly swallowed by the monster.


    But the two of them were drinking there with a cold face, and they didn''t look down, as if the roars and screams below could not affect them at all.


    "Everyone, do you like this gift?"


    Bihua hurriedly stood up and looked at a certain direction, the monsters that kept coming out of it, the whole person trembled: "Teleportation formation!"


    Looking at these monsters that are no less than the realm of the gods and kings, they seem to have thought of where these monsters came from, and remembered that this scene happened in the bamboo forest before?


    These monsters were sent from Moon Hill Cliff.


    "The six ambassadors obeyed the order, broke the formation, and killed the monsters." Bihua had no choice but to act.


    The six ambassadors of Bixiao Palace, all of whom are above the gods, are the most powerful people in Bixiao Palace.

 Chapter 1042： incite defection

    Six ambassadors poured out from all over the place, frantically attacking the teleportation formation. The major factions also released their elders to help hunt down monsters below.


    Chen He stared at the man and woman closely, remembering that he had suffered many losses in their hands, and couldn''t help but secretly hate.


    "The thirteen guards of the incense fire obeyed the order and killed the two!"


    Immediately, men and women in white robes leaped towards Mu Bingyun and the two of them. The Thirteen Guards of Incense are the same as the Six Ambassadors. Although they are in the realm of the gods, they are only the first rank of the gods. It is estimated that Chen He and Bihua have a good control. If these people practice special exercises, the progress will be slow.


    Naturally, when they broke through to this realm, they already knew the purpose of Chen He and Bihua. Even if there was resentment in their hearts, they had to obey the order and leave these two powerful forces, they were nothing at all.


    Mu Bingyun stood up, glanced at the attacking incense thirteen guards, and said, "I have a way to make you go further."


    Gently said a word, which should have been drowned in the sound of fighting, but the Thirteen Guardians of Xianghuo heard it clearly. The original killing move could not help but stop.


    Chen He was also taken aback for a moment, and then his face was grim: "Kill her, kill Mu Bingyun, are you trying to disobey the order? Those who disobey me, Chen He, have only one way to die!"


    "Look, this is the person you follow. What is there for you to follow such a person? Are you unwilling? You have worked hard for so many years, and now just listen to me saying a few words, he will kill you, Think about it, if you really kill me and the two of you, what kind of punishment will you encounter when you go back."


    Mu Bingyun Chunchun induced, "It''s better to take a gamble. Cultivation is a gamble. You take a gamble that I can cure the sequelae of your cultivation, how about it? The choice is up to you."


    The Thirteenth Guardian of Incense was not a follower of Chen He at first, so it was easier to persuade him than to awaken the believers. Especially since these people have been holding grudges for a long time, their eyes have been shaken a little at this time.


    Mu Bingyun said again: "As long as you kill them back, I will help you break through the imprisonment, and I don''t want you to work for the Shuangyun Mansion. Have you had enough of this kind of life? Return to freedom, go wherever you want. What, don''t you think such a day is very longing for?"


    Incense Thirteen Guardians were shaken, and Chen He was angry.


    "The Thirteen Guards of Incense, if you dare to back off, after this matter is over, I, Chen He, will not spare you. You all know who I am, Chen He!"


    "Don''t listen to him, he can''t break through the imprisonment of the gods, even if he doesn''t die, you hide away, what else can he do?"


    Mu Bingyun''s words made Chen He die of anger.


    The incense thirteen guards he spent countless resources to cultivate will betray him soon, Mu Bingyun, he wants to kill Mu Bingyun.


    "Kill Mu Bingyun, this emperor will spare you!" If it was normal, Chen He would definitely not say such a thing at this time, he was just mad at Mu Bingyun.


    "Brothers, what is this Chen He, let''s take a gamble and kill him."


    The head of the Thirteen Guards of Incense was turned against by Mu Bingyun, he stared at Mu Bingyun and said, "How about we swear?"


    Mu Bingyun gritted his teeth and laughed, haha ??swears, okay. So, under the face of Chen He''s runaway and collapse, the two sides made an oath at the same time. Immediately, the sky and the earth lowered the rules and blessed both sides.


    "Brothers, go back and kill Chen He!"


    Hohoho¡ª


    The head of the Thirteen Guards of Incense and the Thirteen Guards fiercely pursued Chen He''s figure.


    At this time, Chen He wanted to burst out, "Fuck you!"


    followed him and ran quickly, facing the Thirteen Guardians of Incense, he was no match at all.


    At this time, the cheeks of all the forces were twitching. Mu Bingyun''s move instantly wiped out half of their strength. This woman was really scary and had to be removed.


    Bihua felt that Mu Bingyun glanced at her, which made her feel a little bad. Sure enough, then Mu Bingyun spoke to the six ambassadors of Bixiao Palace.


    "Six Ambassadors, if you wish, you can be like the Thirteen Guardians of Incense."


    The six ambassadors have already broken the teleportation formation attack, and they are fighting the monsters below. They have already heard the conversation between Xianghuo Sanwei and Mu Bingyun.


    Now hearing that Mu Bingyun was willing to give them a chance, like the Thirteen Guardians of Incense, they couldn''t help but move.


    Having been in Bixiao Palace for a long time, we all know that Bihua is a complete pervert, and even taking them is a bit perverted. If they were not the six ambassadors and had detached strength, they probably wouldn''t be able to escape Bihua''s torture.


    Therefore, they hesitated for a moment, and then swore together with Mu Bingyun without hesitation.


    Bihua covered his chest and stared at the Six Ambassadors in disbelief, his face suddenly grim: "How dare you betray this palace master!"


    A messenger glared at Bihua fiercely: "Don''t blame us, if you want to blame it, blame yourself for doing things too badly, so that we will never be able to go further, now the opportunity has come, even if it is only a tiny bit, we have to seize it!"


    They just hate Bihua for cutting off all their paths, and they can only be a dog of Bihua for a lifetime. People without freedom yearn for freedom the most.


    No matter if what Mu Bingyun said is true or not, it is an opportunity for them.


    "Mu Bingyun is right, isn''t cultivation a gamble? Sisters, kill Bihua!"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the collapsed Bihua indifferently, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Binger''s trick is perfect."


    "What my trick, didn''t we come up with it together?"


    She leaned on the man''s chest and watched indifferently that Chen He was being chased and killed by the Thirteen Guards of Incense, and that Bihua was being chased and killed by the Six Ambassadors. The cloth on her body, which was already pitiful, seemed even less.


    The other sects looked at each other, finally gritted their teeth, and charged directly at Mu Bingyun.


    "Anyone willing to give up? If so, take your disciples out."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the small sects that were attached to the big sect. The head of the small sect hesitated, some chose to stay, and some chose to hide away with their disciples.


    "Very good, next, is our battlefield."


    "Mu Bingyun, die!"


    The head of the Hengshan Sect took the opportunity to rush in front of Mu Bingyun. Hengshan''s palm, as if to destroy a mountain, carried an incomparably ferocious power, like a mountain topped by a sea, and the monsters and disciples who were close enough below were shaken into blood mist. .


    In an instant, Mu Bingyun moved, like a blooming rose, or a rose with thorns.


    "Finish!"


    The red lips lightly highlighted the word, she was already behind the sect master of Hengshan Sect, and the Sect Master of Hengshan Sect fell from the air in disbelief. When it reached the ground, only a layer of skin was left. There was blood flowing around the skin, and suddenly a monster rushed towards him and ate him in a few bites.


    She looked at the palm of her hand and smiled at the man in the distance: "Your move is really good."

 Chapter 1043： Sweep the forces

    "Binger has a strong comprehension."


    The man said casually, and slapped the body of the Sect Master of Luojian Sect who attacked him.


    With this move, the two of them instantly killed the eighth-rank powerhouses of the God King, successfully making many leaders of the forces discolored.


    They knew that Cangyu was very powerful, but they never knew Mu Bingyun''s strength, so they went after Cangyu. This time, everyone''s face was not good-looking, and they looked at the two of them defensively.


    At this time, the Sect Master of Zidian Sect had a gloomy expression on his face: "Everyone, we can''t sit still, these two will not let us all go, so let''s kill them together!"


    "Okay, just listen to Sect Master Qin!"


    "Okay, kill the two, they are too dangerous."


    "Absolutely can''t let them exist in the sky!"


    The bottom part echoed, and everyone rushed towards the two.


    The two of them stepped forward, their figures were ethereal and their faces relaxed.


    The most difficult Chen He and Bihua have been hunted down by their own people. For these people in front of them, they can really only say a few little Luoluo. Even the most powerful Sect Master of the Purple Lightning Sect, the fifth-rank God Sovereign, is no longer a match for Mu Bingyun.


    If she had absorbed the power of the source, she would definitely not be able to fight, but now.


    Seckill!


    The two of them were like walking halfway through the streets, and no one was alive wherever they went.


    "Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, you have caused so many murders, aren''t you afraid of divine scourge?"


    Mu Bingyun took a step, "You didn''t kill them, but they died because of you. You should be punished by the gods. And I helped the gods to kill you."


    One sentence made everyone change color. The red clothes and the red sword really looked like the female Shura who came out of the ancient battlefield. Her eyes were only indifferent, and with a slash of the horizontal sword, one person was dead.


    "Everyone, attack! We won''t attack, we''ll be passive when they do."


    The Sect Master of Zidian Sect shouted that he had long coveted the resources of Shuangyun Mansion, but at this time, all he could think of was to kill these two huge threats. As long as these two are dead, Shuangyun Mansion will naturally belong to his Purple Lightning Sect.


    For a time, the heads of the major sects attacked the two.


    However, the two simply put away one sword and one sword, and quickly slapped them out with their palms. Anyone who was hit by them turned into a layer of skin sacs wrapped in rotten flesh and blood, and fell to the ground to be eaten by monsters.


    This scene was so **** and terrifying that the Sect Master of Zidianzong had a fearful face, and finally turned around and ran away.


    Cang Yu chased after him, and slapped the Sect Master of Zidianzong to death with a slap.


    "Sect Master Qin!!"


    Worriless Sect Sect Master widened his eyes, unable to believe that Cang Yu would kill a fifth-order **** sovereign just by looking at him. If let him know that Cang Yu can kill the Emperor, I don''t know if he will regret what happened today.


    "Don''t worry, go down and accompany him!"


    Mu Bingyun patted the back of the Sect Master of Wuyou Sect with a palm, and he still stared wide-eyed, obviously still immersed in the fact that the Sect Master of Zidian Sect died just now. He didn''t know that his fate was the same as the Sect Master of Zidian Sect. It fell heavily to the ground, and there were monsters inside to eat it.


    In just half an hour, all the leaders of the great forces were wiped out by the two of them.


    "stop!"


    A voice penetrated into everyone''s ears, causing them to stop involuntarily.


    "Your sect master is dead."


    Mu Bingyun looked at them indifferently, "You swear that you will not oppose the Shuangyun Mansion in the future, and you won''t persecute the Shuangyun Mansion, so you can leave."


    "If not, I don''t mind strangling you in a formation."


    At this time, everyone felt that there was some change in the surroundings, as if they were half isolated from the heaven and the earth, and could not absorb any divine power at all.


    They looked at the surrounding mountains, it was Chen He and Bi Hua who were running, both of them were being chased and killed by their own people, and they were a little stunned for a while.


    "I swear!"


    Suddenly, a person woke up, he saw the stumps, blood, and the tragic state of his sect master, and finally had to admit this reality. Thinking of Mu Bingyun''s words, he suddenly became excited again, he was still alive and would not die tragically like the sect master.


    Alive!


    Yes, to live, for them at this moment, living is the most important thing.


    "I swear!"


    These two are lunatics. If they didn''t swear, they would definitely hang them. After this incident, they fully understood that even if they didn''t swear, they wouldn''t dare to provoke Shuangyun Mansion again.


    These are two real killing gods!


    "I swear!"


    "I swear!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gradually, throughout the "battlefield" of killing, one person after another swears, and everyone who swears feels a force throwing themselves out of the formation.


    Tens of thousands of people, nearly 5,000 people were killed by monsters. These people are the elites of various sects.


    At this moment, more and more people swear, and finally there are about a hundred people left, their faces are firm, as if they are dying.


    "Mu Bingyun, we curse you, curse you to lose..."


    "Kill!"


    Mu Bingyun faintly spit out two words, before those people finished speaking, they all exploded and died.


    Killing, the name of this formation is called Killing. Anyone who enters the formation, whose cultivation level is lower than hers, will be killed instantly.


    Those who swore to go out could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. They didn''t leave immediately, since they swore, Mu Bingyun shouldn''t kill them again. Along with onlookers outside, they were eager to stay and see what the end result was.


    Don''t look at the fact that Chen He and Bihua are being hunted and killed, but no matter what attacks them, they will not die and will recover soon.


    Mu Bingyun frowned, and with a move of consciousness, he used Chiye to start scanning the place that should be evergreen. Soon, she found the location of the snake cave, and rushed into the snake cave with Cangyu.


    At this time, Ying Changqing and A Shi were embarrassed to avoid the attack of the group of snakes, and they were about to be overwhelmed by the group of snakes. Suddenly, an attack landed on the group of snakes. They seemed to sense the danger and immediately dispersed.


    "Evergreen, are you alright!"


    Mu Bingyun''s faint voice sounded, causing Ying Changqing to show joy immediately.


    "Uncle Master!"


    He suddenly remembered something, and held Ashi beside him tightly, and Ashi also trembled.


    "Uncle Master, I..."


    "Come out first!"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ashi, whose face was covered with knife marks, and his eyes moved.


    Ying Changqing lowered her head and brought Ashi up, but Ying Changqing''s legs were broken, she raised her hand and brought them up.


    checked Ying Changqing''s legs: "It''s okay."


    For monks, even if they lose their legs, they can still grow back. Ying Changqing was only broken by his divine power, and he will be able to recover after practicing for a while.


    Unblocked the power of the two, she didn''t say much: "I''m going out to sack the major factions, Chang Qing, heal your wounds!"


    "You shouldn''t do anything to hurt Changqing again, right?" Mu Bingyun glanced at Ashi, who hurriedly shook her head.


    "No way, teacher..."


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu turned and left, leaving only a back view of the two of them.

 Chapter 1044： Sanxiao Chaos

    Ying Changqing sighed, "Uncle Master is really angry." He held Ashi''s hand, "Ashi, no matter what happens to you, I will never give up on you. I will make a good confession to Uncle Master in the future. , those mistakes, let''s go!"


    "Yeah." Ashi bowed her head, she knew that even if it was over, this matter would always be a lump in Ying Changqing''s heart.


    Even if he loves her again, Mu Bingyun is not someone else, but his uncle, his master''s sister, and Ying Changqing''s relative.


    And what did Ashi do? Almost hurt his relatives, one of the people who cares most.


    "Ashi, what are you thinking?" Ying Changqing touched her face distressedly, "After I go out, I will find a way to cure you."


    "Brother Ying, what if it can''t be cured?"


    Ying Changqing gave a meal: "If you can''t cure it, you can''t cure it. You are still my Ying Changqing''s wife, no matter what you become."


    Ashi had tears in her eyes, Ying Changqing quickly wiped it for her: "Don''t cry, tears will make the wound hurt even more."


    "Brother Ying, can you kiss me?" Ash looked at his face, as if to remember him forever.


    "Of course, are you afraid that I will dislike you? No, what I like is you, and I was not attracted by your appearance from the beginning." He has seen many beautiful women, among them more than Ashi There are two in the beautiful Shuangyun Mansion.


    He is just someone who likes her, nothing else.


    hugged her and kissed her wound gently, Ashi couldn''t stop her tears.


    "Bihua is immortal, but I have a way to break it. Brother Ying, have you regained your strength?"


    Ying Changqing hugged her happily: "It has been restored, what should I do? Let''s go quickly, as long as we destroy Bihua''s immortality, Shishu will definitely forgive us. You can also live in Shuangyun Mansion in the future, as the saying goes. You can correct your mistakes, and Shishu will slowly forgive you."


    "Brother Ying, come with me."


    Ashi supported Ying Changqing and walked outside.


    At this time, Bi Hua and Chen He were still being chased, because although their strength did not break through, they had been accumulating, but they could not double their strength like Mu Bingyun.


    However, Chen He had a bad feeling. He found that the speed of his injury recovery was slowing down.


    "what happened??"


    Chen He was a little frightened, this has never happened before.


    But seeing the murderous incense Thirteen Guardians behind him, he didn''t have time to think at all. You can only escape quickly with your own movement. Even so, the Thirteen Guards of Incense still followed closely behind him.


    throws several attacks at him from time to time, there are scars all over his body, but fortunately he recovers quickly.


    But...now he finds that his recovery is getting slower and slower, and he has never encountered the matter of being hunted down by thirteen powerful gods. So he secretly guessed that it was likely that his body caused too many scars, which would lead to unpleasant recovery.


    At this time, everyone in Bixiao Palace did not know that something big happened in Shenxiaotian, Bixiaotian and Qingxiaotian.


    A man named Ye Chen, who led the people from Shuangyun Mansion, quickly ransacked the sects that participated in the siege of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. Wherever they passed by, it was like a geese plucking their hair. They took everything they could, and those who resisted were thrown into it. If you can''t take it away, you can directly blow it up with one punch. The method can be described as rude.


    Every time he ransacked a sect, Ye Chen would put out a sentence: Whoever dares to provoke Shuangyun Mansion is like this sect. We don''t kill you, but we can rob you and destroy you.


    These words were deeply imprinted in the minds of everyone in Qingxiaotian. They remembered that Shuangyun Mansion cannot be provoked.


    Taking everything you have is really scary.


    At this time, everyone seemed to understand why Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu went to Bixiao Palace for an appointment.


    This is their plan!


    No, it was their plan.


    Ye Chen majesticly went to loot everywhere in Qingxiaotian, and he would patronize all the sects on the list. When he sacked the last sect and threw aside all the elders who resisted.


    Standing on the high platform of this sect, looking at the excited people in Shuangyun Mansion below, he finally understood that it was only at this time that Ye Chen really found what he wanted.


    At this time, Ye Chen was completely from Shuangyun Mansion.


    Many forces in Shenxiaotian heard that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu went to Bixiao Palace to make an appointment, thinking that Shuangyun Palace was almost over. Not long after learning that the two had stepped into Bixiao Palace, some forces secretly became allies and attacked Shuangyun City.


    Lin Xiao in Shuangyun Mansion widened his eyes: "Haha finally here."


    "Indeed, it''s finally here." Tao Ran put away his folding fan and waved his hand, "Let them in, a good lesson!"


    "Go and go!"


    Lin Xiao heard Ye Chen''s actions in Qingxiaotian from Zhu Chunfeng.


    "Haha, dare to besiege my Shuangyun City, slay!"


    Tao Ran took a sip of strong wine and said lightly, "Zhu!"


    When those secretly allied forces attacked Shuangyun Mansion and were still secretly overjoyed, they suddenly found that they were surrounded.


    Lin Xiao shouted excitedly: "Hit Lao Tzu, beat him so hard that his mother doesn''t even know him. Those who surrender will be robbed, and those who have not surrendered will be thrown out. Those who do not surrender will be directly killed. "


    "Shut up!"


    Not long after, Shuangyun City became quiet.


    Lin Xiaoyou said unsatisfactorily: "There are so few people here, not enough for Lao Tzu to kill!"


    The people watching from the outside of Shuangyun City shuddered, and their lips and teeth trembled as they discussed, these Shuangyun Palaces are not to be provoked, and there are some killer stars inside!


    "Who else??"


    Lin Xiao shouted loudly, and the surroundings suddenly became quiet. The people who had assembled the team and were going to attack and **** resources all huddled back. He even kept his name incognito on the way, for fear that he would be held accountable by the killing **** of Shuangyun Mansion.


    In addition to Bixiao Palace, Bi Xiaotian''s strengths in attacking Mu Bingyun were also looted by a group of inexplicable forces. The methods seemed to be similar to Ye Chen''s, but these people came and went without a shadow, not saying a word, not saying a word. listen to any explanation. Mysterious, powerful and terrifying.


    "Little ones!"


    The dark cloud in front of a temple, his eyes flashed: "Catch the believers inside to this girl!"


    For a while, black shadows leaped out of the air, quickly grabbing the believers in white robes out.


    "Come, throw it in!"


    Wu Yun laughed and took out an array plate. This array plate was completed by Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, and her. Any believer who has been brainwashed can wake up immediately after throwing it in.

 Chapter 1045： crazy believer

    "Come, come in!"


    The shadow threw a believer into the formation plate, only to hear a scream from the believer, he fell out, followed him and stood up holding his head, his eyes sobered from the confusion, and finally when he saw the temple, the big Shout out: "Chen He, you are going to die!"


    Dark Cloud nodded and waved the formation to make its range even larger, "Boy, don''t worry, I''ll let you vent your anger well later."


    When the believer saw a little girl in Wuyun, he wanted to arrest and kill him, but he was beaten by the shadows around him. He also knew that the person who woke him up was Wuyun, so he immediately knelt down and bowed.


    "Thank you girl for saving your life, it was my fault earlier."


    Dark Cloud waved his hand indifferently, as if he didn''t care: "This girl can understand your mood. I will smash the temple later, you recover well, and you can smash the temple a lot."


    As soon as these words fell, the man immediately became excited.


    Okay, smashing the temple is what he wants to do most when he wakes up.


    Haha, Chen He, Chen He, I will smash all your temples later.


    followed him and saw that the dark clouds had awakened all the people in this temple.


    "Everyone, go ahead, vent your resentment to your heart''s content, don''t worry, smash as much as you like, Chen He''s temples are tens of thousands, and this girl took you all to smash them all."


    Those who originally thought that a temple was not enough to vent, but when they heard Wu Yun''s words, they all geared up and became excited.


    Haha, thousands of temples, Chen He, Chen He, you are finished now.


    When all the sober believers smashed the temple in front of them to shreds, and only saw a little bit of dust, the dark clouds couldn''t help but stunned, God, is this resentment too much?


    "Girl, go, let''s smash the temple!"


    "Yeah, girl, we know the other temple locations, let''s hurry up!"


    "Girl, hurry up, I can''t bear it anymore, I really want to see how the temple is destroyed, what will Chen He''s face look like? Excited!"


    "Smash the temple and destroy Chen He!"


    "Smash the temple and destroy Chen He!"


    For a time, these sober believers created a slogan on their own. The voices shouted by thousands of people actually created a powerful momentum and overwhelmed the surrounding vegetation. It is conceivable that the resentment in their hearts is how old are you.


    "Okay, everyone, don''t worry, I just got tired, let''s recover first. My name is Wu Yun. I am the second owner of Shuangyun Mansion and have a deep hatred with Chen He. At this time, Chen He is besieging our Shuangyun Mansion at Bixiao Palace. The owner, Mu Bingyun." Seeing everyone''s worried look, she said with a smile, "Don''t worry everyone, as long as we destroy Chen He''s temple, he will naturally fail. We have studied that Chen He''s immortality. The mystery lies in this temple. As long as the temple''s source of power is cut off, he will be like everyone else."


    "Maybe, there will be no small consequences. In short, as long as we smash the temple, it will hurt Chen He the most."


    Everyone believed it, otherwise why would Chen He attach so much importance to the temple?


    For a while, countless pairs of fiery eyes stared at the dark clouds: "Girl, let''s smash it right away!"


    "Everyone, no matter what, you have to recover first. The strength of the believers in the temple is not simple. Don''t you just want to die when you wake up?"


    Of course not, everyone secretly said, and the obedient recovered.


    After recovering, Wu Yun took out a large array of array plates in the ring: "As long as the array plate is opened and the believers are thrown in, they will be as awake as you, and they will be just like you, wanting to smash the temple. instead of trying to kill you."


    The crowd boiled over. Good stuff, they will carry it every day from now on, and throw it in when they see a believer. At that time, even if Chen He didn''t die, he wouldn''t be able to develop believers. Hahaha, everyone laughed wildly.


    "Everyone, come and come, there are too many girls in this thing, then, remember to share it with everyone, Chen He, this abominable thing, is simply breaking up the family, and cruelly turning you into believers, it is simply a It''s heinous. Don''t be polite. Everything that can be robbed will be robbed by him. You just woke up, and you need some resources to start, right? If you have any difficulties, you can also come to Shuangyun City to work. Our Shuangyun Mansion In the future, all the shops of Shuangyun Trading Company will be opened in Sanxiaotian, and there is still a shortage of talents. I think you are all talents, and you can try it at that time."


    Dark Cloud threw the ring with a smile, one in each hand, and inside it is a formation plate, which can wake up believers. Of course, this is the only function.


    But when everyone received it, they were ecstatic, and they quickly thanked them. They almost regarded Wuyun as the savior of the world. Naturally, the name Shuangyunfu was also remembered by them.


    "Okay, everyone, let''s vent your dissatisfaction to the fullest. By the way, venting is venting, you must protect your lives."


    The hearts of everyone couldn''t help but warm, and they thought that the Erdong family in Shuangyun Mansion was really nice, maybe they really should go to Shuangyun City for a walk in the future.


    Wu Yun waved his small claws and smiled and sent people away, and said to the shadows around him: "Go, leave the ordinary temples to them, let''s go to the core temple, the final goal is the hills and mountains, the holy land of incense. . Give them the peripherals, this girl is very relieved."


    "what do y''all think?"


    "Ms. Wu is right. These people have been oppressed for a long time. I''m afraid that when they see Chen He''s things, they can''t wait to destroy them."


    Wu Yun laughed: "Yes, it seems that Cangyu taught you both very well, little black shadow, do you want to tell this girl a secret of Cangyu?"


    The corner of Hei Ying''s head stiffened, and he quickly shook his head: "Master''s secret, subordinates don''t know."


    "Hmph, this girl doesn''t want to know, maybe your wife wants to know."


    "If the lady wants to know, she will definitely ask the master. As long as the lady asks, the master will never hide it."


    Dark Cloud is embarrassed.


    "Little Black Shadow, you are fine, let''s go, follow this girl to smash the temple!"


    For a time, every temple in Shenxiaotian was turned upside down. Those sober believers are just like mad dogs, mad, smashing and destroying desperately, taking away everything that can be used, and destroying everything that can''t be taken away.


    For a time, everyone was in danger, thinking that these two cloud houses were really something they couldn''t afford to provoke.


    Chen He''s existence is unknown for how long, but a mere two-cloud mansion, established within a few years, will overturn Chen He and even awaken those believers. This is the most terrifying thing.


    At this time, on the side of Bixiao Palace, Chen He felt horrified that his injuries could no longer be recovered immediately.

 Chapter 1046： Bihuas source of life

    "This is the source of Bihua''s life. As long as this thing is destroyed, Bihua will have nine lives, and it is not enough to kill!" Ashi looked at the top of Bixiao Palace with a burning gaze. The beads are the size of a fist. Under the sunlight, everything in the square is reflected in it, as if recording the past here.


    Ying Changqing''s eyes are also a little burning: "Then Ashi, let''s go up and destroy it."


    "Brother Ying, your leg is injured, so you should wait below. The top of Bixiao Palace restricts the use of divine power and can only climb up. If I hadn''t been with Bihua for too long, I wouldn''t have accidentally heard it. The secret."


    For a long time, she pretended not to know this secret, just because she was grateful for Bihua''s kindness of nurturing, now it''s a bit funny to think about it. Bihua can be said to have hatred first and then kindness to her.


    If Bihua''s people hadn''t snatched her back and put her among the ten thousand people, she would have died long ago.


    So, she survived by her own efforts. In Bihua''s eyes, Ashi, and all the people in Bixiao Palace, even the six ambassadors above, are just her tools.


    At this moment, Ashi finally wanted to understand many things.


    "Brother Ying, you are here waiting for me to come down, okay?"


    She had a smile on her face. Although there were many knife marks on her face, Ying Changqing still felt that her smile was still beautiful. He held her hand tightly and nodded. With his current condition, he really couldn''t climb up.


    "Brother Ying, I don''t want the name Ashi anymore," Ashi hugged Ying Changqing, breathed his scent, and whispered, "When I met you, my name was Xiaoxun, so you don''t want to Can you call me Ashi and Xiaoxun?"


    "Okay, of course, I prefer to call you Xiaoxun." Ying Changqing hugged her tightly, "When the matter is over, there will be no Ashi from Bixiao Palace, only Ying Changqing''s wife, Xiaoxun. smoke."


    "Well, there is no Ashi anymore, only Xiaoxun." With tears in her eyes, she wanted to remember his taste forever.


    "Brother Ying, you have to give me some courage. If there is no divine power in such a high place, I''m really a little scared." Ashi looked up at him, as if to remember his face all the time.


    "Xiaoxun, how can I give you courage?" Ying Changqing just thought she was naughty, and touched her soft hair, her eyes full of doting.


    Ashi smiled and said, "How about I kiss you?"


    "Of course."


    She kissed his lips, soft and warm, with his unique taste. After a long time, she finally separated from him.


    "Brother Ying, I''m going up, you hide, so as not to be hurt by others."


    Ying Changqing watched Ashi slowly climb to the roof of Bixiao Palace, gradually approaching the highest place. Seeing her small and weak body from a distance, at that moment he felt that his little Xun was about to leave him.


    She turned around and smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Brother Ying, I have already climbed up. You gave me the courage."


    "Xiao Xun!"


    He shouted, I don''t know why, he was really panicked at this moment, he couldn''t help dragging his injured leg, and rushed over, "Xiaoxun, wait, let''s go together!"


    "Brother Ying, don''t make trouble, wait until I destroy the source of life." Ashi climbed up to the highest point without hesitation. The source of life was close at hand. She slapped it with her palm, but the source of life remained motionless. She smiled tragically, sure enough, should I still use that method?


    "Xiao Xun!"


    Ying Changqing felt like he was about to lose something, but he walked too slowly, he climbed hard, the round and tall pillars were too slippery, the damage to his legs, and the limitation of his divine power made him Can only watch.


    Finally, he withdrew, saw Xiaoxun''s delicate figure, and shouted anxiously in his heart: "Xiaoxun, come down quickly, let''s think of other ways, can you come down now?"


    Xiao Xun took out a knife and cut it **** his wrist, blood flowing on the source of life. She turned back, saw Ying Changqing shouting anxiously, and looked around at the battle, Chen He was chased by the thirteen guards of Xianghuo with a look of horror, and Bihua was also chased by the six ambassadors.


    "Brother Ying," finally her eyes fell on Ying Changqing, "Please remember, your wife''s name is Xiaoxun, not Ashi."


    "Do not!"


    "Remember, there is no Ashi in this world. Remember, we were beautiful once."


    After a pause, she suddenly said with grief: "No, Brother Ying, just remember me for three years. In the future, you should forget me! Bihua''s source of life is only by sacrificing her pure yin soul and pure yin physique. Only the blood of a woman can break it."


    "And I am that person."


    "With my soul, with my blood, soul curse, blood curse."


    Suddenly, the source of life was covered with blood, with a blood-red light shining on the entire Bixiao Palace, and Bihua over there shouted in horror.


    "Ashi, you dare!!"


    Bihua rushed over here quickly, Ashi gave her a miserable look, and finally looked at Ying Changqing with nostalgia: "Brother Ying, farewell."


    "Destroy!"


    boom boom boom¡ª


    The blood-red light burst, accompanied by Ashi''s body and Ashi''s soul, and shattered in front of everyone.


    "Xiaoxun¡ª"


    The veins on Ying Changqing''s forehead all came out, his eyes were red as if they were about to bulge out, and he shouted loudly, but he couldn''t climb up the tall pillar. The moment Ashi exploded, he climbed up easily.


    He finally understood that the top of Bixiao Palace was manipulated by Ashi. She lied to him, she lied to him...


    The surroundings were still.


    When Mu Bingyun and Cangyu sacked the major forces of Bixiaotian back, they heard a "Destroy!" and saw Ashi''s spirit and soul disappeared, accompanied by a water pearl on Bixiao Palace.


    Ying Changqing''s heart-wrenching cry made Mu Bingyun change color and quickly ran towards Ying Changqing.


    "Evergreen!"


    Ying Changqing seemed to be insane, striding his severely injured legs, and finally reached the place where the explosion occurred.


    "Xiao Xun."


    He tried hard to find Ashi''s figure, even a little trace, but there was nothing, "Xiao Xun."


    Suddenly, he touched a piece of something, and the few words on it made him startled.


    Brother Ying, the days with you are the most meaningful days when Xiaoxun feels happy. Bihua came back to me because I was a pure yin soul and a woman with pure yin constitution. Because, I can not only destroy the source of life, but also help protect the source of life. She was very careful, but I still found her.


    Brother Ying, Xiaoxun left.


    Please live well, live happily, live happily. -Small smoked pen.


    Ying Changqing cried in a low voice, Mu Bingyun stood behind him and pursed his lips, not knowing what to say.


    At this moment, Bihua''s loud laughter startled them.


    "Haha, I broke through!"

 Chapter 1047： Bihua died

    Bihua looked at the six ambassadors around him with a grim smile, feeling the rising momentum on his body.


    The First Order of God!


    The Second Order of God!


    She was still breaking through, she laughed madly, "This palace master has been looking for a way to break through for so many years, haha, I didn''t expect to blow up the source of life. It is the good maid of this palace."


    Level 3 God Sovereign!


    Bihua felt the surging power, looking at the people around him as if they were looking at a dead thing, that look like saying, you rubbish, when the mother breaks through, just wait to lead to death!


    The fourth rank of God! Divine Sovereign Tier 5!


    ¡­


    The ninth order of the gods! !


    Bihua seriously braved the light, "The ninth order of the gods!"


    Bihua raised her head like a proud little hen, her eyes swept across Ying Changqing, and smiled: "Ashi died well, died too well, Ying Changqing, don''t worry, this palace master is very I will send you to accompany Ashi soon, you will never be lonely when you are together."


    "Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun, you didn''t expect this Palace Master to break through, right?"


    "Hahaha, the things that imprison the power of this palace lord are gone now. All those who offend this palace lord will all die, and their souls will be destroyed!!"


    "Noisy!"


    Mu Bingyun warned the man beside him: "Leave this person to me, you watch, I will teach her a good lesson today!"


    Although Ashi was a traitor, she didn''t like it very much, and she didn''t even plan to forgive her, but Ashi was someone Changqing liked after all. Therefore, Bihua is too hateful, just for Ying Changqing, she has to let Bihua end miserably.


    Bihua saw Mu Bingyun jumping in front of him, and smiled tenderly, as if he had regained the master of Bixiao Palace who was in control of everything: "Mu Bingyun, since you came up to die, this palace master will give you a good ride!"


    "I will teach you a good lesson."


    Mu Bingyun said indifferently, and when the words fell, the two immediately began to fight.


    In the sky, the sound of bang bang bang kept ringing, and the six ambassadors stayed by the side, looking at Bi Hua with horror, and their expressions were very nervous. They all knew that if Mu Bingyun was defeated, they would have nothing to do. Good end.


    Now they are all praying together, hoping that Mu Bingyun can win.


    The original Bihua is very perverted. If she wins, I don''t know what will happen.


    They were surprised to find that the black-robed man who was with Mu Bingyun was sitting on the side indifferently, as if he was not afraid at all.


    It is said that this person is called Cang Yu, the husband of Mu Bingyun, and his current strength is the second rank of Divine Sovereign.


    Seeing this person, they couldn''t help but hope that even if Bihua won against Mu Bingyun, there would still be this person.


    As soon as they thought of this, everyone saw that Bihua was slapped to the ground by Mu Bingyun, and a tiankeng was immediately smashed.


    They are excited, is Bihua dead?


    Huhu¡ª


    A powerful suction force instantly generated in the pit, madly absorbing the surrounding divine power, as if to break through.


    The six ambassadors took two steps back in fear. Bihua is already the ninth rank of the gods, and then breaks through...then...isn''t that the realm of gods?


    At this time, they looked desperate.


    And Mu Bingyun''s face was indifferent, "Husband, don''t come here, God Emperor, I still want to challenge."


    The man glanced at her lightly, and only she understood the information in his eyes.


    She hurriedly said: "Killing a person who has just entered the realm of the emperor is still no problem. You have to let me exercise, right?"


    Feeling that the man agreed, she hooked the corner of her mouth.


    "Binger, solve it earlier, let''s go back and rest."


    She unnaturally twitched the corners of her mouth and looked at Bihua, who had made a breakthrough in the pit, and said, "Changqing, Shishu helped you kill this person."


    If possible, she doesn''t want Ash to die.


    Boom¡ª


    Bihua broke through.


    God Emperor first rank, Bi Hua rushed out of the pit and rushed towards Mu Bingyun without saying a word. The two quickly fought in the clouds, and many people were not optimistic. After all, Bihua was already a strong **** emperor.


    Mu Bingyun is indeed powerful, although she doesn''t know what happened to her, with the strength of a mere first-rank priest, she can fight the ninth-rank God of War.


    But Bihua is now a first-order **** emperor!


    Ahhhh! They really didn''t believe she would win.


    At this moment, the Bixiao Palace was covered with dark clouds, and they couldn''t see what was going on above.


    They saw the cold and handsome man looking up at him without blinking a single glance, with no nervousness on his face.


    At this time, Chen He''s injuries became more and more, and he finally couldn''t help recovering with medicinal pills. He was looking forward to Bihua''s victory. As long as Bihua wins, he can survive and find the reason for himself.


    Wrong!


    Chen He remembered, and suddenly shouted: "Damn, this emperor''s temple!!"


    However, the thirteen guards behind the incense fire didn''t give him a chance at all, and they chased after him. Chen He can only support, hoping that Bihua can win.


    There was a loud noise in the sky, a figure fell from above, smoke billowed everywhere, and it was not clear who the figure was for the time being.


    However, when they saw the black-robed man jumping up, they thought that Mu Bingyun was defeated, and their hearts sank.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, they saw the red and the black cuddling together, the man domineeringly wrapped his arms around her waist, and glanced at her, as if looking for any harm.


    At that moment, they couldn''t believe that the one who survived was actually Mu Bingyun.


    At this time, they looked down, Bihua was dying, and only one breath was left.


    "Evergreen!"


    Ying Changqing heard Mu Bingyun''s voice, raised his head in a daze, and held the sign engraved with Ashijue''s pen in his hand, "Revenge!"


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, Ying Changqing seemed to have lost her soul, and she was also a little uncomfortable.


    Finally, Ying Changqing saw Bihua who was dying on the ground and rushed over regardless of the physical injury. He drew a knife and stabbed into Bihua''s heart, "Damn you!" Ying Changqing was completely dizzy as he spat out these two words. past.


    Chen He was desperate.


    He felt that his damage was not only irreversible, but his cultivation seemed to be going backwards.


    "how is this possible!!"


    Chen He screamed, seeing that he was from the ninth rank of the **** king, the eighth rank of the **** king...the second rank of the **** king, the first rank of the **** king...


    The Thirteen Guards of Incense, who were chasing and killing Chen He, also had a strange expression on their faces. Instead of chasing them, they surrounded Chen He.


    In such a short moment, Chen He''s strength regressed to the first rank of gods.


    "No! Don''t!!"


    Chen He cried out in horror: "What''s going on?"


    At this time, Mu Bingyun received a message from Zhu Chunfeng, which showed that there were 100 temples left in Chen He''s temple.


    "I see!"


    She narrowed her eyes, she didn''t plan to kill Chen He again, she had a more wonderful decision.

 Chapter 1048： Desperate Chen He

    The square of Bixiao Palace has gradually quieted down, and everyone stopped fighting.


    Bihua was dead, and the six ambassadors of Bixiao Palace stood aside, his eyes locked on Chen He who was screaming in horror in the center. The Thirteen Guards of Xianghuo had excited eyes, and couldn''t help crying. Obviously, seeing Chen He in distress was a very wonderful thing for them.


    Chen He didn''t run anymore, and absorbed the surrounding divine power with all his strength. Later, he found that no matter how much divine power he absorbed, his strength was still declining at an unbelievable rate, and there was no tendency to stop.


    "Do not-"


    Chen He was trembling, his face was pale, he opened the ring quickly, and there appeared one after another divine stone in his hand, which he absorbed fiercely, but...it wasn''t enough, it wasn''t enough, it wasn''t enough!


    "don''t want!"


    Chen He screamed in horror, as if a little crazy. Even the Thirteen Guards of Xianghuo, who had been laughing at him, couldn''t help but be surprised, apparently not understanding why Chen He did this.


    Chen He can no longer control the people around him, and now he is only caught in the fear of his own declining strength. He has tasted the beauty of power, and he is powerful, and he is the master of this world.


    There are countless people who have been stepped on by him. He thought that once his strength really keeps falling and is lower than his enemy, then...then the consequences are definitely not something he can bear. When he thought that he was likely to be hunted down by his former subordinates, he was horrified and his whole soul was trembling.


    "Seventy more."


    Mu Bingyun heard the voice of Zhu Chunfeng in the communication jade pendant, her red lips hooked, and there was no more movement. Chen He''s current strength has dropped to the ninth rank of the Immortal Emperor.


    And, it didn''t stop, it was still falling.


    The man put his arms around her waist and said softly, "It''s a pity that I didn''t destroy the temple with my own hands."


    "What do you regret? If it weren''t for you, would the array plate be so useful?" She rolled his eyes at him. This method was conceived by the three of them together. The combination of weapon refining, array technique, and hypnotism was indispensable. It can completely and easily awaken Chen He''s followers.


    "Ahhh, why not?? Why??"


    Chen He in the center shouted, and all the divine stones in the ring were pulled out at once. Suddenly, the entire Bixiao Palace was covered with divine stones. Chen He absorbed it desperately, but when he absorbed the divine power in the divine stone. , I was shocked to find that it still didn''t work, and his strength dropped again.


    When he had absorbed all the divine stones, all the treasures in the ring had been absorbed. Not only did his strength not improve a little, but it was also rapidly decreasing.


    "Brothers, Chen He has been punished!"


    The head of the Thirteenth Guardian of Incense said excitedly, "Maybe we will be able to beat Chen He in a while."


    For a while, the thirteen guards of Xianghuo were gearing up for each other, their faces full of excitement, "Being able to beat Chen He is simply my lifelong dream."


    Mu Bingyun smiled slightly, these people have been oppressed for too long.


    At this moment, she heard Zhu Chunfeng''s voice from the communication jade Perry again: "Thirty seats left."


    At this time, Chen He''s strength had dropped to a fairy.


    The onlookers were also extremely astonished. The strength of the immortals, how long have they not seen such a small person?


    Chen He was already desperate, he stared blankly at the empty ring, nothing inside could allow him to absorb power.


    He suddenly raised his head and stared fiercely at Mu Bingyun, his face grim: "It''s you? Is it you?"


    "Definitely, if it weren''t for you, would I be so unlucky? If it weren''t for you... Ah, Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, as long as I, Chen He, live for a day, I won''t let you go!"


    For Chen He''s words, everyone was speechless.


    You''re a mere centrist, so what if you''re alive?


    Even if you use all your strength to hit Kamito, I''m afraid not a single hair will hurt.


    Chen He''s mood at this time was despair, panic, and even madness.


    "No..." He held his head and said no quickly, because he found that his current strength had dropped to the realm of immortals.


    "No, how is it possible? How could it be like this?" Chen He''s eyes widened, and he beat the surrounding frantically, but his strength was simply too small, and the people around him looked disdainful, just the corpse under his feet , It is estimated that with Chen He''s current strength, it cannot be destroyed.


    "This Emperor is obviously a powerful God Emperor of Incense Fire, an immortal body, and a powerhouse of the ninth rank of God King!"


    Chen He shouted.


    Everyone was stunned and found that when Chen He said this sentence, the whole person shuddered and froze, and muttered to himself: "Xuanzun! Ah, how is it possible, how could this emperor be just a mortal monk? strength?"


    Everyone booed, Xuanzun?


    I can''t help but recall long-standing memories, Xuanzun? It seems to be the most powerful among the mortal monks, right?


    However, in front of their eyes, it is really small!


    "What state do you think he will descend to?"


    One person couldn''t help but ask, today''s scene really made them feel so funny!


    A god-king ninth-rank powerhouse, in less than half an hour, his strength has been downgraded to the realm of Xuanzun... No, it continues to fall.


    "Emperor Xuan!" One of them let out a long sigh of relief, and couldn''t help but marvel, "This is a wonder of Bixiaotian. I haven''t seen such a small human being in a long time."


    Everyone laughed, and when Chen He heard the ridicule around him, he couldn''t help but sternly turned back: "You people, this emperor is immortal, and when this emperor recovers, he will definitely wipe out all of you. You have all become followers of this Emperor!"


    "Haha, this little mortal monk actually wants to turn us into his followers and destroy us? Haha, I really laughed to death."


    "Hey, a Xuanhuang...Wait, no, it should be Xuanwang now? Ahahahaha..."


    "No...No, what you said is wrong. Look, he seems to have fallen again, and it seems that he has reached Xuanshi."


    "Oh my god, no one will think about Chen He''s move? It seems that it is really not many to be able to fall from the ninth rank of the **** king to the realm of Xuanshi?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at the communication jade pendant, and Zhu Chunfeng''s voice sounded inside: "There is one left, Qiuluoshan Temple."


    "Smash!"


    The red lips spit out a word, his eyes looked at Chen He''s figure, and he saw his **** on the ground, but in a few moments, the Xuanshi realm suddenly became a profound practitioner... Finally, Wu Zun stopped.


    The laughter of the crowd stopped, although they thought it was funny, but they also thought it was incredible.


    This is the powerhouse of the ninth-rank **** king. In less than an hour, he turned into a mortal with only Wu Zun cultivation.


    What a scary look.

 Chapter 1049： end

    Chen He felt that he was going crazy.


    He slumped to the ground in a daze, feeling that there was only a little bit of power in his body. In a place with strong divine power like Bixiaotian, it seemed a little difficult to take a breath.


    "How is it possible?" He was stunned, "How is this possible?"


    Everyone was quiet, looking at Chen He silently, there was fear under the mocking face. Intuition told them that this matter must have something to do with Mu Bingyun and Cangyu.


    "Hahaha!"


    A crisp laughter sounded in the air, and suddenly a cute little girl jumped out and landed not far from Chen He. She said with a smile: "This girl is just here to watch and watch the **** king fall to Wu Zun."


    The dark cloud saw a pool of water stains on the ground, and pushed it away in disgust: "Are you scared to pee, or are you desperate to pee?"


    Everyone twitched in unison, but they didn''t dare to say anything. With the words of the dark clouds, they seemed to understand something.


    "Chen He, who told you to deliberately target us? Huh? So, our Shuangyun Mansion had to destroy your temple for our own safety! Well, now you can go to whatever you want. live."


    Wu Yun glanced at Mu Bingyun, "Bingyun, how about I send him out?"


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s lips curled up invisibly, and nodded, "Remember to stay away, lest he will be killed by his enemy in a single encounter."


    "Well, don''t worry!" Wu Yun clapped his palms, "Chen He, this girl will send you out now, whether you can survive in the future is up to you. By the way, most of your believers are awake. Now, even if they are not awake, this girl has arrested them all, and one day, they will all be awake. But, the most awake part is probably looking for you now, right?"


    "If you let them know that your strength is Wu Zun, and that you are living well..."


    Chen He shuddered for a while, Wu Yun didn''t say anything more, and slapped Chen He flying out with one palm.


    Xianghuo Thirteen Guards had hot eyes, if they didn''t want to get Mu Bingyun''s promise, they would have caught up with him in a single leap.


    Compared to Chen He, they now want to know whether Mu Bingyun will fulfill his promise and whether they can go further. In comparison, a mere Chen He is nothing. When they solve their own affairs, they will slowly find Chen He.


    Besides, Chen He''s appearance now, even if he didn''t die, he would be sad.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Mu Bingyun and the two.


    Mu Bingyun took a step forward and said, "My Shuangyun Mansion doesn''t like to be enemies with others. This time, it''s just because the major forces are pressing each other. Either you die or I die. Shuangyun Mansion is naturally willing to make friendship with the major sects. Friendly sects, we are very welcome. For the sects that want to target Shuangyun Mansion, it is today."


    Everyone''s heart froze, they will always remember today, this is the day when the great powers of the gods, Bixiaotian, Qingxiaotian, the three heavens fell.


    Now the small and medium sects are all about to move, the big forces have been destroyed, and it is time for them to rise.


    The most important thing is that one of the two most difficult local snakes died, and the other became a mortal, and could not threaten them at all.


    Of course, they will always remember in their hearts that they cannot provoke Shuangyun Mansion.


    In just half a month, those sects that lost the strong were divided up by the small and medium forces. Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t care about this at all. As long as these sects don''t come to Shuangyun Mansion, no matter what she does, she doesn''t care about her business.


    The major forces seem to understand that Shuangyun Mansion doesn''t seem to be interested in the territory of the major forces. As long as they don''t provoke them, life will be good.


    Immediately, each force signed a friendly agreement with Shuangyun Mansion, and at the same time helped the shops of Shuangyun Commercial Bank to open in various cities. Although they were devouring other forces, they were still able to shake hands with Shuangyun Mansion.


    This battle ended with the victory of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, and they wrote a legend that belonged to them. Since then, Shuangyun Mansion has been above the major forces, no one is dissatisfied, no one dares to provoke.


    The Thirteen Guards and the Six Ambassadors of Incense also returned to Shuangyun City with Mu Bingyun. She helped them realize their forgiveness. When these people left, they swore their own vows not to violate Shuangyun Mansion. have entered higher-level places.


    "Wood girl, we have to go too."


    Kui Rong hugged a beautiful woman, and there was a little warmth between the two of them, wishing they were hugging each other all the time, causing everyone to laugh. After the battle, Aoba woke up.


    After Aoba woke up, Kui Rong decided to take Aoba to a place where there was no conflict. For him, the only person he wanted to protect was Aoba.


    "You guys take care."


    Kuirong looked at the two and couldn''t help sighing about their growth: "Your growth is amazing."


    "It''s just..." Kui Rong was a little worried, "If you go to the three places of Danxiaotian, Jingxiaotian, and Yuxiaotian, you must keep calm. These three places are the real Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, if you are not strong enough, You must not act on impulse.¡±


    Mu Bingyun nodded with a smile: "Don''t worry, Senior Kui Rong, for us, if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend others. If others offend me, how can we bear it?"


    "Husband, let''s pick up Qingling!"


    Aoba''s eyes showed thoughts, "I haven''t seen Aoba for so many years, and I don''t know what happened to her."


    "Okay." Kui Rong was full of indifference.


    Mu Bingyun was surprised. Although she was able to kill the powerful God Emperor, she still felt very small in front of Kui Rong. As for Kui Rong''s realm, she couldn''t guess.


    After Kui Rong left, she couldn''t help but ask the man beside her, "Can you see his realm?"


    But he didn''t want to shake his head gloomily: "I can''t see it, it''s unfathomable."


    She remembered that in the depths of the bamboo forest that day, the strength of the two monsters guarding the cave was also sixth-order, and the sixth-order god-level monsters were equivalent to the realm of gods. So, how terrifying is Kui Rong''s strength?


    "Don''t think about Bing''er, sooner or later we can see clearly."


    She felt that the man was right, sooner or later, it was just a matter of time. Everyone thought that Kui Rong''s strength was only a god, but he didn''t want to be stronger than a god.


    "Senior Kuirong was hiding in my Shuangyun City that day," her eyes darkened, "He is helping us."


    "It should be." Wu Yun shook his head and sighed, "This uncle''s water is too deep, and this girl has been deceived. He just doesn''t want to reveal his strength, and there is also the secret realm of Shinto, where the monsters and uncle''s strength should be hidden inside. What a secret."


    Everyone in Shuangyun Mansion fell silent.


    They had just stood at the top when they suddenly found another top. Perhaps, cultivation is so endless. Thinking of this, fighting spirit ignited in everyone''s eyes.

 Chapter 1050： How did you break through so fast?

    "Bingyun, there are still many believers who are still awake and are now under our control. Among them is Qin Yingxuan." Wu Yun was worried, "My hypnotism has now reached a bottleneck, and my strength has also reached a bottleneck. I am afraid that people will not be able to break through it for a while. ."


    She is not worried that Qin Yingxuan can''t wake up, but she is eager to leave here, go to that place, and find someone who has always been in her heart.


    Mu Bingyun saw Wu Yun''s sighed expression, so he stopped teasing her, took out a box, and said, "I got the Qingling Grass from Bixiao Palace."


    "what?"


    Dark Cloud was surprised and quickly opened the box. There were several grasses glowing with white light inside. According to her knowledge, this thing was indeed called Qingling Grass. Moreover, she has already felt the mysterious breath above, and she is sure that this thing can wake up the last believers.


    These people are not many, but they are Chen He''s former confidants. Brainwashing is also the most serious, so it is not easy to wake up.


    If you combine her hypnotism with Qingling grass, it will definitely succeed.


    "Great, it''s all right now."


    "I have already passed the news to Qin Yingling, she will arrive at Double Cloud City in a few days."


    Mu Bingyun thought of solving all the causes and effects of this place, so he should have left.


    At present, it is not only a dark cloud, but her cultivation and formation have reached a certain bottleneck, and she needs to seek a breakthrough in a bigger place.


    Of course, her elixir has not yet been collected. Even if she has loamy black soil in her hand, it cannot be planted without elixir. For some elixir, even if she hangs up the mission, there is no trace of it, that is, there is no news at all, and many people have not even heard of it.


    However, she had a hunch that she might be able to find it in a bigger place.


    "By the way, Bingyun, didn''t Cang Yu just break through? I remember that his strength is the second-rank Divine Sovereign, so he shouldn''t break through so quickly, right? Is he trying to study some kind of treasure?" What kind of baby is Chi Cangyu researching, she always likes to be the first to try.


    "No, didn''t we sack Bixiao Palace, Qiu Luoshan still has major forces? He got some good things, and now he is ready to use those things to break through."


    Dark Cloud was speechless: "I remember something special, but...that thing seems to have mixed powers, is he all right?"


    "Probably not..." Having said this, Mu Bingyun was also a little worried, "He said there would be no problem."


    Thinking of the confidence on the man''s face, she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good, that kind of unknown black stone, only he can absorb it anyway. We are not blessed to enjoy it." Wu Yun couldn''t help but regret that their power is too pure, it is difficult to integrate that kind of dark power. , and transform it into its own.


    "Why do I think that Cangyu can absorb any kind of power? No wonder he cultivates so fast, this girl is very envious."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Without comparison, there is no harm. If you look at me, you will find confidence."


    "Go, go, don''t talk about it, your level is not improving, but your strength has been steadily improving."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and fell into contemplation for a while, silently recalling some of the past when he came to Shenxiaotian, thinking about what he has not done, before leaving, he must complete these things.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Just as she was pondering, a loud noise woke her up, she felt the fluctuation of her breath, her expression changed, and she hurriedly ran outside.


    When she came outside, she stared at the bursting room and felt the situation inside. She immediately jumped up and arranged a formation around her, so that the powerful fluctuations of divine power inside did not hurt other people.


    Even so, she was under the coercion of divine power, her beautiful eyes were full of surprise, and then she fell aside with joy.


    He broke through!


    This made her happy, and a little complicated. She couldn''t help shaking her head, seeing that her rank had risen up, she wanted to advance to the first rank, it felt even more difficult than ascending to the sky!


    Everyone in Shuangyun City soon learned the news that Cang Yu had broken through to the God Emperor.


    Tsk tsk, when the news came out, no one dared to think about Shuangyun Mansion, whether it was Shenxiaotian, Bixiaotian, or Qingxiaotian.


    The corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching, how could he rise so fast!


    After a long time, the man came out of the house and saw her torn dress, he couldn''t help frowning, and instantly fell in front of her: "Have you hurt Bing''er?"


    "No, how is it possible." She smiled and touched his chest, "How did you break through so fast!" These sour words were so cute that everyone in Shuangyun Mansion couldn''t help but laugh come out.


    "My husband is in charge of fighting monsters and upgrading, and Binger is in charge of being beautiful."


    "Poor mouth!"


    The red lips ticked, "Alright, you are strong, I have a backer, and you will fight wherever I say in the future."


    Wu Yun looked at the two with his teeth covered, Lin Xiao couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Wu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I have a toothache!"


    Lin Xiao didn''t understand.


    I just heard her say: "It hurts so much!"


    Lin Xiao was messed up.


    Zhu Chunfeng gave you an idiot look, which made Lin Xiao smile awkwardly.


    "Okay, it''s okay, you all go back to the house, I wish Chunfeng, let someone clean up here."


    Zhu Chunfeng is now the big housekeeper and intelligence officer of Shuangyun Mansion, and he has completely integrated himself into it. He really does not regret it at all.


    "Yu, change your place, consolidate your strength first, I''ll go see Changqing."


    said Ying Changqing, her eyes were darkened. It has been several months since Ashi''s soul was completely destroyed, and Ying Changqing still hasn''t recovered. In the past few months, she has not bothered Ying Changqing, she understands the feeling.


    It''s just that the deceased has passed away, and the living still need to continue to live. No matter how pale these words are, as Ying Changqing''s uncle, she doesn''t want to see him continue to be so decadent.


    The man shook her hand: "Go!"


    On the half moon cliff, there is a figure sitting on the narrow cliff. This is the only place where the full moon can be seen. In the past few months, everyone has been curious about the motionless figure above, which is about to be submerged in dust.


    When he knew that he was Ying Changqing of Shuangyun Mansion, he didn''t dare to provoke anyone.


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes and glanced at Ying Changqing, who had lost weight, jumped up, and sat beside him. Even if she came to his side, he still didn''t move, his eyes were looking straight in the direction of the forest.


    That direction is where he and Ashi met.


    "Evergreen."


    A pair of originally clear eyes seemed to be covered with dust at the moment, he was stunned, dumbfounded, and seemed to be silent. He didn''t seem to notice Mu Bingyun''s words, he didn''t even blink his eyelids.


    And in his hand, he was holding A Shi''s unique pen, only the handwriting on it was clearly visible, clean and not stained with a touch of dust.


    "You''d rather drown yourself in the dust than let it get caught in a speck of dust."


    "Changqing, can you still recognize the words above?"


    After the words fell, Ying Changqing moved and turned his head stiffly.

 Chapter 1051： unexpected situation

    His eyes were empty, and there was nothing in them.


    His limbs were stiff like puppets. His chapped lips and pale face, if he hadn''t moved, he would have thought it was a statue.


    "Xiao Xun won''t come back."


    Like a machine, words without emotion are spit out.


    He turned his head and stared blankly at the direction where he met Ashi again. Without saying a word, his fingers touched the sign with the Ashijue pen over and over again.


    As if, there is still her breath on it.


    The forest on the half moon cliff should be his best memory.


    "Please, you must live well, live happily, and live happily." The woman''s voice suddenly sounded, causing Ying Changqing to turn her head quickly, finding that the person was Mu Bingyun, and her eyes couldn''t help but feel lost.


    "This is what Ashi left for you."


    "Her name is Xiaoxun."


    Mu Bingyun said: "Xiaoxun let you live well."


    "In a world without Xiaoxun, it would be meaningless to live in Changqing."


    Mu Bingyun is not annoyed either, she can understand Ying Changqing''s pain for losing her lover. She sat patiently by the side, feeling the breeze blowing from under the half moon cliff. Looking at the forest while looking at the water.


    "Changqing, Uncle Shi tells you a story."


    Ying Changqing didn''t move, but she knew he was listening.


    She slowly and gently narrated the past and present, and the events in it were not refuted at all. Although many people knew that she was reborn, except for the dark cloud who knew everything, she never said it herself.


    Ying Changqing also listened carefully, and his eyes gradually recovered.


    Not far away, Wu Yun patted Cangyu, who was hiding and eavesdropping, and couldn''t help muttering, "Cangyu, your behavior is not right."


    "Dark clouds, keep secret."


    Wu Yun stuck out his tongue: "It''s okay to let me keep it a secret. If Nan Junmo doesn''t obey, you have to help me subdue him."


    "no problem."


    Wuyun smiled and said: "Then it''s settled, okay, you continue to eavesdrop, this girl will go back first."


    At this time, Mu Bingyun had finished talking about the two worlds, three days and three nights had passed.


    "Uncle Master, are you saying that if I understand the art of time, I can change everything in the past like Master?" Ying Changqing''s eyes revealed hope, and the dust on his body was immediately shaken off.


    He stared at Mu Bingyun tightly, wanting to be sure.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "The art of time is powerful, but here is Shenxiaotian. If you want to use it, the chance of success is very small. Shenxiaotian is not like the mortal world, and there are too many involved. So..."


    Ying Changqing lowered his head in frustration: "So, is there no hope?"


    "Do not!"


    Ying Changqing raised his head suddenly: "Uncle, tell me quickly, is there any other way?"


    "The art of time is also divided into many types. At the beginning, my brother used it to change the pattern of the entire cultivation world and affect the people around me. A specific time can prevent everything from happening. But according to my research, if you want to prevent success, you must not be able to change the finale, that is, you can save Xiaoxun''s life, but you can''t change the fate of other people, otherwise it will be easy to fail, causing instability in the space."


    Ying Changqing''s eyes lit up, "That means I can take Xiaoxun away, and at the same time, I must complete the task of destroying Bihua''s source of life before I can succeed?"


    "That''s right," said Mu Bingyun, who had been studying the art of time for a long time. Now I can only touch a little fur, but I have been able to send out some very small things.


    It can be seen that the technique of time is such a powerful secret technique.


    She finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the strong fighting spirit rekindled in Ying Changqing''s eyes. No matter what the final result is, at least it can make Ying Changqing stand up and fight for the goal in his heart.


    Perhaps, one day it can be successful?


    Or, can''t he succeed, but time can slowly erase his memory?


    "Uncle, let''s go back!"


    Ying Changqing looked at Yuebanya with nostalgia, as if to remember everything here in his mind.


    "Uncle Master, let''s go to find Master earlier." This time, he had one more reason to get the time art from Master''s hands.


    Of course ??Mu Bingyun understood, smiled, nodded and agreed: "Okay, although I have researched a bit, I am also curious about the time art in the hands of eldest brother."


    Ying Changqing cherished the sign in his hand, jumped down, and hurried to Shuangyun Mansion. Back to his wife, Xiaoxun.


    Xiaoxun, one day, I Ying Changqing will bring you back.


    A few days later, Qin Yingling arrived, and at that time, Wu Yun wanted to treat Qin Yingling and other remaining believers who were still awake.


    "God Emperor will come to save us!"


    "God Emperor will definitely come to save us."


    The believers were noisy, and the dark clouds didn''t take it seriously at all. They took them out directly. They fed them a medicinal elixir made from Qingling Grass, and then threw them into the formation, and began to awaken their originality.


    Qin Yingling held her hand nervously when she saw the white-robed woman being thrown in. Very worried, after so many years, I finally see hope.


    After a long time, the believers came out sober, and finally, the woman in the white robe came out. At this time, Qin Yingxuan''s eyes had recovered.


    "Sister." Qin Yingling shouted excitedly and walked in front of her, "Sister."


    Qin Yingxuan slowly raised her head and kept staring at Qin Yingling as if she was recalling something.


    "You''re finally back, after so many years."


    Qin Yingling couldn''t help but walk over and wanted to hug Qin Yingxuan, but was suddenly pushed away, which immediately caught Wu Yun and the others by surprise. Wasn''t it successful?


    However, Qin Yingxuan glanced at them coldly: "Where''s the God Emperor?"


    "Sister?" Although Qin Yingling couldn''t cry, she could hear her crying, "Miss Wu, Miss Mu, isn''t my sister awake?"


    "You killed the God Emperor!"


    Qin Yingxuan said coldly and grabbed Qin Yingling, "Tell me, where did Brother Chen He go?"


    Suddenly, the dark cloud shook twice, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help frowning, Lin Xiao stared, Zhu Chunfeng''s mouth twitched, and Tao Ran almost tore his fan.


    Everyone looked at Qin Yingxuan in disbelief, but only Qin Yingling showed such an expression as she expected. Her body was trembling a little, she didn''t believe it at first, but the fact was in front of her and she had to believe it.


    "Sister, I knew that if you weren''t willing, how could it be possible..."


    Qin Yingxuan was obviously impatient, and slapped Qin Yingling''s face without warning: "I want you to mind your own business, what about brother Chen He?"

 Chapter 1052： let her go

    "Tell me, where did Brother Chen He go?" Qin Yingxuan pinched Qin Yingling''s neck fiercely, her face grim, "Qin Yingling, who do you think you are? Save me? How much did you pay for it?"


    "No, you don''t know, you don''t know at all."


    Qin Yingxuan laughed: "How could you know that you have been favored by your master since you were a child, and you are carefree about everything, Qin Yingling, why do you want me to wake up?"


    Qin Yingxuan became more and more excited the more she spoke, and she looked even more hideous. Qin Yingling was pinched so blushing that her neck was thick, but she didn''t fight back. With Qin Yingling''s current strength, she can easily break free.


    Now her face is a little confused, let Qin Yingxuan pinches her, even if she feels that her breathing is about to suffocate, and she is closer to death.


    She thought about this possibility, but she still had a glimmer of hope, she thought her sister was still the one who loved her since childhood.


    Just...seems like she''s disappointed.


    "Qin Yingling, you tell me?"


    "enough!"


    Mu Bingyun raised his hand and lifted Qin Yingxuan away, Qin Yingling was finally able to catch her breath. Her flushed face was a little sad. At this time, she was very different from the bright smile she first saw.


    "Sister, Chen He is so important, can''t it compare to the sisterhood between us?"


    Qin Yingling asked in a daze, "Sister, you always loved me when I was a child, why does one Chen He let the relationship between us dissipate?"


    "Love you?" Qin Yingxuan smiled, her lips sneering, "Do you know why I love you?"


    Qin Yingling was puzzled.


    "Qin Yingling, do you know? The only person that Master planned to bring back from the beginning was you, why did she bring me back? That''s because I begged her." Thinking of the past, Qin Yingxuan smiled coldly, " If I''m not nice to you, how can I let her teach me with all her heart and train me as an important disciple?"


    "Don''t believe it, do you?"


    Qin Yingxuan glanced lightly: "Even if you believe it, it''s a fact."


    Qin Yingling really didn''t believe it, she shook her head suddenly, how is that possible? How could her sister treat her well in order to be favored by her master? She clearly felt Qin Yingxuan''s sisterhood towards her, why?


    No, sister¡­


    "Okay, Qin Yingling, since you don''t tell me where Brother Chen He went, I''ll go by myself. You can''t hurt my brother Chen He again in the future," Qin Yingxuan said indifferently, "This is a world where the strong eat the weak. , Since Brother Chen He lost, I have nothing to say, I will never allow anyone to hurt him, including you, Qin Yingling, in the future when I have Qin Yingxuan."


    "Today, if I don''t kill you, I will pay it back. I used you to win Master''s favor. If you fall into my hands because of hurting Brother Chen He in the future, I, Qin Yingxuan, will definitely not let you go."


    Qin Yingling couldn''t believe it, even though there were no tears, her heart was stinged fiercely by these hurtful words.


    Qin Yingxuan didn''t lift her eyelids when she saw her like this, as if she didn''t move at all.


    "I have always used you, Qin Yingling, there is no feeling in this world. There is only gain and loss. Now that master is missing, I don''t want to hide you." The most important thing is that she doesn''t have to do anything to please her now. The Huanghuang thing.


    "I will keep your secrets for you, and it will also offset the use of you for so many years," Qin Yingxuan glanced at the people in Shuangyun Mansion, "Your group of friends defeated Brother Chen He, and one day, he will call back. If you want to kill me, just kill me, if you don''t kill me, don''t blame me for killing you one day."


    Qin Yingling lowered her head in frustration, her joy completely disappeared.


    "Sister really wants to do this?"


    For a long time, she raised her head, with a trace of sadness on her body, "For so many years, I don''t believe that my sister has no sisterly affection for me at all."


    "No, no, Qin Yingling, don''t be naive, this cruel thing is only plunder, competition, loss..." Qin Yingxuan gave her a cold look, "You can do it yourself, I''m going to find brother Chen He."


    Qin Yingxuan was about to walk outside. Lin Xiao, Zhu Chunfeng, and Ye Chen quickly stopped her. She turned back and smiled.


    "Why, it seems that you really want to kill me?"


    Qin Yingling''s face was complicated, and she was even at a loss.


    "let her go."


    Mu Bingyun''s voice made her unable to believe it, "Miss Mu..." She did not expect that Mu Bingyun would let Qin Yingxuan go.


    "Miss Qin, since she''s your sister, I''ll let her go this time. As for what happens in the future, as she said, it''s just the strong prey on the weak."


    Qin Yingling sighed, knowing that Qin Yingxuan would not continue her sisterhood with her.


    She didn''t understand that just one Chen He could make Qin Yingxuan give up and not care about anything.


    She always thought that the sisterhood between them was very strong, and she never thought that the reason behind it was like this.


    "Thank you, wooden girl."


    Qin Yingling looked at Qin Yingxuan''s straight body, the figure who did not turn her head back, her body trembled slightly, and she felt countless losses in her heart. Qin Yingxuan walked to the door, suddenly glanced back at her, and finally disappeared in front of her eyes.


    At this time, Qin Yingling couldn''t control her anymore. She worked so hard for so many years to wake her sister up. Who knew the final result would be like this. As soon as Qin Yingxuan left, it could be said that all the feelings in her heart were collided and scattered.


    "Miss Qin, are you alright?"


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Qin Yingling shook her head and forced a smile: "Miss Mu, thank you for letting my sister wake up."


    "Actually, I expected it at first," she sighed. "I just can''t believe it. I want to confirm it myself. Maybe my guess is wrong!"


    "Actually, I don''t regret it at all," Qin Yingling continued, "It''s my wish to wake up my sister, isn''t it? As for whether she recognizes me or not, I can''t control it. She likes Chen He. , then she will like it!"


    "Although she treats me as a younger sister, I still don''t believe that she was just taking advantage of me back then," Qin Yingling said with a soft smile on her face, "Can''t I see the truth?"


    "Wood girl, this time I will leave you first."


    Qin Yingling looked at everyone, "Thank you for letting go of my sister once, and I hope to have the opportunity to meet again in the future."


    Sister''s matter is over, and now she needs to find the missing master.


    After a pause, Qin Yingling carefully checked the luck of several people, and found that in the continuous growth, she finally left with confidence.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun withdrew his gaze: "Get ready, we should go too."

 Chapter 1053： Illusion of Dark Clouds

    Besides, Mu Bingyun and the others were preparing to leave Shenxiaotian, but they didn''t know that at this time, there was an uproar in Jingxiaotian and Yuxiaotian. Xuanyu of the Demon Palace, Xue Mengxin of Xuefeng Palace, these few arrogant sons belonging to the Yuxiaotian and Jingxiaotian sects, actually died in the lower realm. This incident can be said to have shocked them severely.


    These are four of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao. Even the last four are not something that ordinary people can deal with, and they are gods and monarchs.


    For a time, the leaders of these four sects were angry, but they were trained as successors.


    Especially Zhan Xing of the Suzaku Palace, who is the person with the most Suzaku bloodline. Maybe when he cultivates to a certain point, he can use the secret method to awaken the Suzaku bloodline. At that time, their Suzaku Palace can inherit the ancient secret method.


    The result was good, Zhan Xing died, and all their hopes were lost.


    The palace master of the Demon Slayer Palace was also very angry. If he was not afraid of the instability of the space, he would have wanted to kill him immediately.


    The four sects who calmed down began to count together. This revenge cannot be rushed. The real murderer who killed their successors must be found out first.


    However, the only people who knew about this matter were Mu Bingyun and a few people who died. Naturally, they couldn''t find out anything. Even so, they didn''t give up. When they heard about the name of Shuangyun Mansion, they all stared at it with suspicion.


    With the strength of Shuangyun Mansion, they have every reason to doubt them.


    However, the Shuangyun Mansion is quiet. Now Ying Changqing is working harder than before, and his originally cheerful temper seems to have all subsided.


    Now he has once again become a cultivator who only knows how to cultivate and improve his strength, and he is also studying the art of time.


    When Shuangyun Mansion was completely stabilized, the people who retreated came out one after another.


    Cangyu''s strength was firmly at the first rank of the God Sovereign, and Ying Changqing exceeded everyone''s expectations and even reached the ninth rank of the God Sovereign.


    Cough cough...Mu Bingyun is still a first-order priest.


    Although it seems that she is only a first-rank priest, no one dares to shout anything in front of her. Who doesn''t know that she became famous in the first battle, and Bihua, who had just broken through to the emperor, was defeated by her.


    This time, it was still the five of them who left Shenxiaotian.


    Other people stayed in Shuangyun Mansion to develop stable forces and to meet other people from Immortal Realm.


    "Bingyun, is this passage going directly?"


    The dark cloud looked at a dazzling passage, and there was a mysterious aura inside, which could not help but make people stunned, just because the aura inside made people feel very mysterious and also very dangerous.


    "It''s straight past."


    Mu Bingyun has been standing in the passage for a long time. This passage is not a simple teleportation formation. Now that she is a fifth-order divine formation master, she still cannot see the mystery of this passage.


    "Every channel in Jiuxiaotian is automatically generated, not man-made." Tao Ran is also a person who likes to read unofficial history, and has read a lot of legends about Jiuxiaotian.


    Mu Bingyun shook his head: "I think it''s man-made, maybe it''s too mysterious and many people can''t do it, so they think it''s their own."


    stood here and watched for two hours. Although she didn''t understand the mystery of the passage, it made her understand the game more thoroughly. She even found that the small golden pagoda in the sea of ??consciousness was brighter.


    This means that her formation is improving, "Let''s go, let''s go in."


    After ??, the man beside her squeezed her hand, and the two jumped into the passage. When entering the passage, the man turned to hug her, and she hugged him too. When they were teleporting, it was their most worrying moment. For fear of an accident, they let the two separate.


    Although there is no vigorous emotion between them, they cherish and guard each other carefully.


    Facing the mysterious atmosphere, the fierce wind hit their faces. The time seemed to be very long. They kind of hoped to stay here, but the time seemed to be very short. With one thought, they already felt the light ahead.


    With a flash, everyone passed through the barrier of light and crossed over. Just as they were about to breathe a sigh of relief, a powerful force suddenly crushed their bodies.


    "Pfft¡ª"


    Except for Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu, who were present only changed their expressions, and quickly reacted. With the strength of his own body, Wu Yun only turned pale for a moment and suffered some minor injuries.


    As for Tao Ran and Ying Changqing, their clothes have been stretched open, and their bare skin burst into deep holes.


    "Chang Qing, Tao Ran, how are you?"


    Mu Bingyun hurriedly formed a few defensive formations around them, finally letting the two of them breathe a sigh of relief, and one fell unsteadily to the ground.


    Not only the body, but also the faces of the two were cracked a lot. If they hadn''t reacted quickly, they would have been crushed by that force.


    The two felt that the pressure on their bodies was relieved a lot, and they quickly took the medicine pill.


    "It''s not safe here, let''s move to another place first."


    Mu Bingyun soon realized that something was wrong. She looked at the stirring power not far away, and there were such terrifying powers everywhere. It was because they didn''t pay attention before that they were unfortunately swept away by this power.


    supported the two, and soon they found a slightly secret place. The two felt that the oppressive power disappeared instantly, and they did not speak much, and silently recovered from the side.


    "Dark Cloud, are you all right?"


    Dark Cloud shook his head: "Some minor injuries." Even though she said that, she still felt incredible, her body was already strong to an incredible level, and she didn''t expect to be injured in a single encounter.


    She glanced at Tao Ran and Ying Changqing, who were covered in blood, "They are seriously injured, and they will stay here for a while."


    Actually, Ying Changqing and Tao Ran were really hurt more than they thought, just because the body and strength of the two were indeed not as strong as the other three.


    "Bingyun, do you have a feeling?"


    Suddenly, Dark Cloud said. She doesn''t seem to be lively in Shenxiaotian. Since she arrived at this place, she has felt a pressure from above, which severely suppressed the blood in her body.


    Even she will have a creepy feeling, when the oppression is extreme, her blood will be drained by the mysterious force.


    She seemed to have seen her burning body, burning little by little, being drained of blood little by little, and her soul was disappearing little by little.


    "Dark Clouds!"


    Mu Bingyun patted Wu Yun on the shoulder abruptly, and Wu Yun''s expression of fear and despair just now frightened her.


    "What''s wrong?" She pulled the dark cloud and said with great concern. It can be said that the dark cloud is very important in her heart.


    Wu Yun came back to his senses, thinking of the situation just now, if Mu Bingyun hadn''t patted her, maybe he would have fallen into his own inner demon.


    "Bingyun, just now I saw that I was about to die..." She said the scene she had just seen with a serious face.

 Chapter 1054： Golden Crows Secret

    There was still a lingering fear in the dark cloud''s expression. Suddenly, she remembered the burning scene in the illusion mirror, and shook her head suddenly: "No, no."


    "No, it''s not like that." Her face flashed a very frightening expression, "No, it''s not me, that''s not me."


    "Dark Clouds!"


    Mu Bingyun scolded, and the dark cloud patted her chest. There was still something in her mind that came from the soul, no... No, it came from inheritance, yes, her eyes lit up, yes, what she saw just now was not given to her by the outside world. Yes, but at this time, she awakened a little bit of inheritance again.


    The difference between ?? mythical beasts and monsters is that they have their own inheritance, especially the ancient mythical beast like the Golden Crow, whose inheritance is likely to have the life deeds of their ancestors.


    "Bingyun, I''m fine." She let out a long sigh, "Let me take care of some things I just woken up to."


    Mu Bingyun saw that she really had no problem, and nodded: "Look, I''m watching."


    Dark Cloud''s previous expression made her a little uneasy.


    Dark Cloud can''t care so much anymore, she really wants to see what was awakened earlier, why is it here? Could it have something to do with the kind of power that he had experienced before?


    She couldn''t help but look into the distance, as if that mysterious power was still in front of her eyes and could be touched at any time.


    slowly closed her eyes, this time her face was very calm, but when the picture flickered in her consciousness, she finally couldn''t calm down.


    A golden world full of laughter and laughter.


    The strong golden light made her unable to open her eyes. The light seemed to be the sun, and it seemed to be emanating from her body. It was very hot, very hot, but when she touched it, it felt very warm, like returning to her mother''s arms. .


    This warm and cozy feeling made her fall asleep.


    She has never experienced what mother and father love is like. She grew up in an orphanage. In order to have a good life, she studies her favorite major and works part-time in her spare time.


    When she went to success step by step, she had completely forgotten a lot, and there was a bright sunshine in front of her.


    She thought that she could become famous all her life and stand on the peak that no man can look up to. She rejected many people who admired her because she was never tempted.


    But she didn''t expect things to be so dramatic. She was implicated in a car accident, and finally crossed over, becoming an ugly bird. She met Mu Bingyun and lived with Mu Bingyun for a lifetime. They all left with regret.


    When she was reborn again, she wanted to swear fiercely: Go to Nima.


    This time, she felt that it was much more exciting. There were many people in her life without warning, so that she finally gradually integrated into this world. Later, she met Nan Junmo, and later found out that she was not an ordinary dark cloud beast. It is the Ancient Golden Crow.


    Her awakening was not an accident, she knew she was willing, it was her secret, just because she completely integrated herself into this world.


    She was not going to say it, and there is no need to say it now, because here is everything about her.


    Her career, her family, her friends, and maybe her lover in the future.


    The handsome face of Nan Junmo suddenly appeared in front of ??, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, this kid, she will turn him back sooner or later.


    Suddenly, the surrounding environment changed, and the warm and warm feeling was gone. There was a loud noise and she opened her eyes.


    screams everywhere, and even her heart is full of sadness.


    What''s going on here?


    She saw huge figures jumping into this golden world, huge hands grabbing those leaping figures. She also saw clearly that those leaping figures, the figures that had been giving her warmth just now, turned out to be Jinwu.


    She really wanted to stop her, but her body couldn''t move, and she knew that what she saw was just a picture in the inheritance. This is what happened in the past and can''t be changed at all.


    Groups of Golden Crows began to flee, and those figures who could not see their faces still did not let go, and captured them one by one.


    The screen turned, and she seemed to be able to see many worlds in front of her eyes. In these worlds, there was a imprisoned Golden Crow. There was a kind of panic in her heart, as if she could have a premonition that a lot of things would happen next.


    "Do it!"


    A very coercive voice sounded, making her unable to help looking around, it was still a huge black shadow, and she couldn''t see any face clearly.


    After these words fell, all the Jinwu let out a groan, and her face was covered with tears. Mu Bingyun looked outside, extremely worried.


    But feeling that the dark clouds were not life-threatening, she didn''t bother.


    At this moment, the dark cloud is sad and angry, and countless golden crows are burning with raging fire, gradually rising into the sky, and at the moment when the golden crow disappears, it turns into the sun.


    She couldn''t help holding her face, looking at that scene in disbelief.


    The dark shadows around her had disappeared. Only the sun hanging high in every world could vaguely feel the shadow of the Golden Crow. She knew that it was the spirit of the Golden Crow. It was this spirit that allowed the sun to exist forever. go down.


    This is how the same thing?


    she asked herself, this is ridiculous.


    Yes, it was really absurd to her. She could never imagine that the sun in her place was actually transformed by Jinwu at the cost of her life, and the most important thing was being forced to do it.


    At the same time of doubt, she is more angry.


    The picture has ended here. She wanted to know who those huge shadows were. She felt the hatred from her blood, and she seemed to wipe out all those shadows.


    "child."


    Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded from the bottom of my heart, "Child, the Jinwu clan, it''s up to you."


    "I, you... Who are you?" Wu Yun hurriedly asked, "Who is the enemy of the Jinwu clan?"


    "Child, when the time is up, you will naturally know that you are still weak..." The voice paused, and the tone was still very gentle, "Child, grow up quickly, you are lucky to meet her."


    "Hahaha, fate, this is the blessing of my Jinwu clan... Fortunately!"


    ''s voice gradually diminished, Wu Yun shouted, but still no one answered, I finally understood that the voice was probably also when the existence of inheritance was awakened, and there may be a reason for it to dissipate at this time.


    So, if the time comes, will she still be able to see things about the Golden Crow from the inheritance?


    And who is she that person said?


    The face of Mu Bingyun appeared in Wu Yun''s mind and couldn''t help it, her expression was extremely strange, could it be that she was referring to Mu Bingyun?

 Chapter 1055： face together

    Wu Yun slowly opened his eyes and saw Mu Bingyun''s worried face, feeling the wetness on his face, he remembered what he had seen before, and his heart suddenly became heavy. He took the handkerchief that Mu Bingyun handed over and wiped it embarrassingly.


    "what happened?"


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun asked in a slightly concerned voice.


    Dark Cloud raised her head and looked at the sun hanging high in the sky. Through the fiery red light, she seemed to be able to see a golden black shadow flowing inside. With a heavy heart, she thought she was an unlucky person who occupied the body of an ugly bird. Who would have known such a thing would happen. After witnessing the scene with her own eyes and her current identity, I am afraid this matter has to be investigated. The truth behind.


    "Dark clouds."


    Mu Bingyun sat aside, "Did something happen?"


    She could feel that Wu Yun''s mood was very unstable, and even saw an unprecedented pressure on Wu Yun''s body, which made her breathless.


    The dark cloud retracted his gaze and lowered his head, still feeling the warmth of the sun.


    "Bingyun, do you know where I came from?"


    Wu Yun said slowly, "There is a legend among us that the sun was transformed by the Golden Crow, but at the beginning, the nine Golden Crows were naughty, causing nine suns to appear in the sky. One sun is extremely hot in summer, let alone nine? Later, a man named Hou Yi appeared, who shot down the eight suns in the sky and saved the world."


    Mu Bingyun always thought it was a bit ridiculous, but he also thought it had some basis.


    Dark clouds lowered his eyes and held each other''s hands: "I thought it was just a legend, made up by people in ancient times. It was a myth, not real."


    "That world is amazing, with tall buildings, running cars, and planes flying in the sky. Although people there don''t have all kinds of magical powers, they use their own wisdom to create other things. They can fly to the moon, It can monitor the trajectories of the cosmic planets and detect mysterious places. Of course, they have used technology to go to many places, but they have never been to the sun. But according to their research, the temperature of the sun''s surface is very high, so don''t talk about it. , even if it is close to a certain range, it has to be vaporized."


    Mu Bingyun believes that even with her current strength, she can''t get close to the sun in this world. As the dark cloud said, if she gets close to a certain range, she will definitely be vaporized.


    It was because of this that she felt a little bit unbelievable that the sun was transformed by the Golden Crow. She believed that the story Wu Yun told was not nonsense, it was definitely what she wanted to say next.


    "Although the sun is inaccessible, it is only regarded as a planet in that place." Dark Cloud lowered his head, "That is the world, where all people live on a planet, not our continent and place. noodle."


    "That planet will autobiography, revolving around the sun, in fact, many planets will revolve around the sun." Dark Cloud looked at Mu Bingyun, "So, I don''t understand why the continent we are on now doesn''t move at all, The sun and moon in the sky will still rise and set, and even if we break down one by one, we will still not be able to see their secrets."


    "Dark Cloud, what do you want to say?"


    Mu Bingyun only felt a tightness in his heart. There was a kind of sadness in Wuyun, from the bottom of his heart and even the sadness of his soul.


    "Bingyun, I said I just saw it in the inheritance..." She took a deep breath, "I saw that there were originally many golden crows, which were captured and forced to turn into suns everywhere. I heard their tragic cries. , the bleakness of being unable to escape fate, I feel as if I am one of them."


    "But I know that I just awakened the blood of the Golden Crow, and my soul does not belong to the Golden Crow. However, I can feel the vibration from the soul, and it seems that I can''t get rid of it unless I find out this secret."


    Finally, Wu Yun said the words in his heart, "When I accept the identity of the Golden Crow, it may have been doomed that the secret of the Golden Crow needs my Wu Yun to complete."


    "So it is."


    Mu Bingyun was also a little shocked. Since it was Wu Yun who saw it in the inheritance, then most of it was true. The secret of the Golden Crow, the world seems to have seen no other Golden Crow apart from the dark clouds.


    "That''s it, Bingyun, I have a hunch that this matter is not easy."


    Mu Bingyun embraced Wu Yun and said, "Is what we experienced simple? Since you have already decided in your heart, let''s go."


    Whether it is a mountain of swords or a sea of ??fire, she is willing to accompany Wuyun to find the secret of this Golden Crow.


    Wu Yun''s eyes were hot, and he couldn''t help rubbing the arm that hugged Mu Bingyun, "What are you talking about so emotionally?"


    "Look, what''s the matter with Cangyu''s eyes, can''t I just hug you?" Wu Yun pulled Mu Bingyun and hugged her tightly, frowning at Cang Yu, but Wu Yun''s face owed money Beating is like not letting go.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and said, "Yu, why are you jealous with Wu Yun?"


    Hearing his wife''s words, a certain man finally retracted his gaze.


    "I don''t know where this place is." Wu Yun glanced around, everywhere in the barren mountains and mountains, "This channel is so stupid, it was teleported immediately."


    "It would be great if it was Dan Xiaotian!" His eyes lit up, "I don''t know what happened to that kid Nan Junmo."


    Hearing Wu Yun''s brisk tone made Mu Bingyun feel relieved.


    Ying Changqing and Tao Ran''s injuries were not minor, and even if they took the medicinal pills, it would take nearly a month to recover. A few people stayed here, preparing to wait for their injuries to recover.


    "Sister, did you see clearly? How did that thing come this way?"


    Yang Ruxin''s beautiful eyes swept around, but she didn''t see any movement. She looked ahead, "Not far ahead is the passage leading to the lower realm. The power outside is strange, sister, we should not go there."


    Yang Ruyue smiled indifferently: "I really saw it, I don''t believe it anymore, I can''t catch that thing! Hmph, Ruxin, if you''re afraid, just go back by yourself, why come with me?"


    After ?? finished speaking, Yang Ruyue continued to walk forward, "If Ruxin can present a treasure beast to the True Dragon Palace, if our Silver Light City can dedicate a treasure beast to the True Dragon Palace, won''t Daddy''s position as the city lord be more stable then?"


    "Forget it, who told you to worship the Golden Crow Palace since you were a child, of course you don''t have to worry about anything. My father and I are different. I can''t compare to you, so I don''t have to think more about myself? If other cities offer better Thing, do you know how much it hit Daddy''s status?"


    Facing Yang Ruyue''s accusation, Yang Ruxin frowned.

 Chapter 1056： Silver Light City

    "If that''s the case, you and Daddy will go back to the Golden Crow Palace with me. Although I''m not the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, I''m still the second senior sister. It''s not a problem for Daddy to be a city lord."


    "Come on..." Yang Ruyue''s eyes were a little jealous, "I don''t want to go to the Golden Crow Palace, I will go to the Suzaku Palace, or the True Dragon Palace..." Yang Ruxin said with a smile, suddenly she seemed to have found something, "Ruxin, it seems like there someone."


    Yang Ruxin''s expression immediately became tense, and the two of them carefully probed in, and finally saw it clearly.


    There are five people in total, three of the god-king realm. Two of them seem to be injured, and they are currently injured. One of them she can''t see through, and the other is... a first-order priest?


    Yang Ruxin was stunned for a moment, how could there be a realm of priests in this place?


    When she saw the woman in red, she couldn''t help but look at the other person''s face, and she found that this girl was too good.


    She couldn''t see the black-robed man beside the red-robed woman, and the intimacy revealed between the two made her understand why there was a first-class priest. This woman must be the man the black-robed man liked, so Will bring her up at any cost.


    Thinking of this, the surprise in Yang Ruxin''s eyes has also faded a lot. It''s just a vase, and her eyes are immediately averted.


    Yang Ruyue was different. When she saw several fifth-order **** kings, she was really shocked. Although she and Yang Ruxin are sisters, their talents are different. Yang Ruxin is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, her strength is as high as the fifth rank of the **** king, and she is only a third rank of the **** king.


    The gap between the two is too far, and she is powerless to be jealous.


    These people are obviously coming up from below. They were stronger than her just now, making her jealous and going crazy, especially the little girl, who is tender and tender, and her cultivation is higher than her.


    But when she saw Mu Bingyun, she couldn''t help laughing, "Oh my God, is it really a place where Yuxiaotian is, does anyone dare to break in?"


    Even the first-rank priests dared to come up.


    When she saw Cang Yu again, she was immediately surprised, this person couldn''t see through in front of her, not at all. Of course, what surprised her even more was that this person''s face was truly astounding, even more handsome than Big Brother Beidou, whom she had always thought handsome.


    For a while, her face turned red, and she lowered her head in a pretentious manner.


    At this time, Yang Ruxin''s eyes fell on Wu Yun, she always felt a very familiar aura, but after looking carefully, that aura disappeared again.


    She didn''t know, the dark clouds were also looking at her.


    Wu Yun sent a voice transmission to Mu Bingyun:


    "Bingyun, I can feel the aura of the Golden Crow on her body, but there should be no Golden Crow blood in her bloodline. It is very likely that she has practiced the corresponding exercises."


    Mu Bingyun was silent for a while, "Are you going to approach her?"


    "Yes, since I am Zai Zai, I have seen the secret of the Golden Crow from the inheritance here, and I happened to meet this person. If I don''t get to know her, I will always feel regretful."


    "it is good."


    "This son, are you from the lower realm?"


    Yang Ruxin bowed her hands to Cangyu. Only Cangyu can make her bow her head here. As for the other gods below, even the woman of the first rank of priests, was not in her eyes at all.


    Wuyun knows Cangyu''s temperament, and is unwilling to say a few more words to a strange woman, to avoid everything, so as not to cause trouble, so let her do this kind of thing!


    "Yes, this girl, what is this place?"


    Yang Ruxin was not surprised that Cangyu didn''t talk to her. It was normal for a strong person to be disdainful of ants. She put down her hands naturally, her body was straight, her chin was raised slightly, the respect on her face was completely absent, and she was a little more arrogant.


    "This is Yuxiaotian, and this is the area of ??Yinguang City. My name is Yang Ruxin, and this is my sister Yang Ruyue." Yang Ruxin couldn''t help frowning when she saw Yang Ruyue hanging her head and pretending to be shy. If it wasn''t for her sister, she would definitely punch out.


    She pulled Yang Ruyue, and the latter reacted and hurriedly bowed: "Little girl Yang Ruyue has seen the son."


    Yang Ruyue directly ignored the other people, but she quickly remembered it.


    "I''m the daughter of the city lord of Yinguang City. I think these two young masters seem to be injured. It''s better to go to Yinguang City to heal their injuries first, is it better than being here?" Yang Ruyue looked around, "There are often powerful monsters here. It¡¯s safer to go into the city if you¡¯re haunted.¡±


    Of course, a thousand clouds are willing. She has not spoken yet, this Yang Ruyue will help her build a ladder, and naturally she is willing.


    Zai Ying Changqing and Tao Ran recovered a little, but the cracks on the flesh have not disappeared, and they still look a little hideous.


    Yang Ruxin was originally against it, but she thought of Cang Yu as a master, and she might be able to help her, so she agreed.


    The five followed and looked up at the two sisters, and they arrived at the City Lord''s Mansion in Silver Light City. The city owner was a middle-aged man named Yang Jinghai. The cultivation base is also the appearance of the seventh rank of the gods, and the talent is not good.


    After a month of recovery, Ying Changqing and Tao Ran recovered from their injuries, and they went a step further. Ying Changqing broke through to the first rank of the gods in one fell swoop. This time, Yang Ruxin''s face looks a lot better, and she can step into the first rank of the gods at the age of Ying Changqing, her talent is really good.


    As for other people, she ignores them, but she doesn''t speak ill of them.


    On the contrary, Yang Ruyue stared blankly at Ying Changqing and Tao Ran''s faces. When the two of them had not recovered, she really didn''t notice their hideous appearance. It turned out that the two of them were also very handsome.


    Each of these three men seemed to be much prettier than her so-called Big Dipper brother.


    "You two young masters, have you recovered?"


    Yang Ruyue put on a smile. It took her a month to get close to Cangyu, but she couldn''t get close in three steps. Thinking of Cangyu''s terrifying aura, she felt scared, and naturally she didn''t dare to provoke him again.


    However, he was very jealous of Mu Bingyun. A first-rank cleric in a mere mere rank could be favored by such a strong person.


    Tao Ran nodded slightly and didn''t say much. As for Ying Changqing''s whole face, it was cold.


    This made Yang Ruyue a little embarrassed, these people were not easy to see, especially the man in black robe, but she did not dare to approach him. Ying Changqing couldn''t handle it at first glance, and in the end, only Tao Ran was left.


    "Young Master Tao, you have just recovered, do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Without waiting for Tao Ran to speak, Yang Ruxin said, "Now that you have recovered, Daddy is waiting for them." One sentence made Yang Ruyue a little bit broken. Why does this Yang Ruxin always spoil her good things?


    But the last thing she can provoke is Yang Ruxin. Who is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace? She has a high status. Now that Yinguang City can be so peaceful, it is also because of Yang Ruxin''s identity.


    She Yang Ruyue is not a fool, but she will not tear her face.


    Yang Ruxin proudly invited the person away, "Master Cang, please."


    With a proud look on her face, she obviously didn''t put anyone other than Cang Yu in her eyes, but she didn''t know what to think of, so she paused slightly on the soles of her feet and turned to Ying Changqing.

 Chapter 1057： Respect the strong

    "Young Master Ying, congratulations on breaking through to Divine Monarch."


    Ying Changqing nodded coldly and didn''t say much. Now he can''t see anything except cultivation. Yang Ruxin doesn''t care, she only cares about a person''s strength, as for the rest, she doesn''t care so much.


    The people here, as long as they have strength, can be respected by her. If you don''t have the strength, don''t blame her for not being able to see it.


    "Young Master Tao, don''t mind, my sister is like this."


    "By the way, Master Tao, where are you from in the lower realm?"


    Tao Ran smiled and didn''t say much. The utilitarianism in Yang Ruyue''s eyes was too strong, which made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    "By the way, Master Tao, I heard them say that Shenxiaotian has a Shuangyun Mansion which is very powerful, and they will also eradicate Bixiaotian''s Bixiao Palace, Shenxiaotian''s Qiuluoshan and Zidianzong forces."


    Yang Ruyue didn''t notice the expressions of several people, and continued to ask, "Young Master Tao, do you know the pair of Yunfu?"


    The expressions of several people were only slightly moved, and then they returned to normal. The changes were so fast that Yang Ruxin, who was walking in front, did not pay attention.


    "Know."


    Tao Ran paid more attention, after all, he knew that Mu Bingyun and the two seemed to have killed the heirs of the four sects. Therefore, he attaches great importance to the fact that Shuangyun Mansion has spread to the top.


    Several people also pointed their ears to listen.


    "It seems that the Shuangyun Mansion is really powerful," Yang Ruyue thought that this topic caught Tao Ran''s attention, and felt a little happy, "By the way, Mr. Tao, that Shuangyun Mansion is really powerful, and those rumors are true. ?"


    Tao Ran shook his head: "The rumors are not credible."


    "By the way, how did Miss Ruyue know about Shuangyun Mansion? Could it be that there is Shuangyun Mansion in Yuxiaotian?" Tao Ran naturally knew if she didn''t, and this was already deceiving Yang Ruyue.


    Sure enough, Yang Ruyue said immediately: "How is it possible, that Shuangyun Mansion wants to exist in Yuxiaotian, it is impossible to stand side by side with the major forces without thousands of years. Besides, with so many forces in Yuxiaotian, which one is not superior? millennium?"


    "Oh? That''s the case. I thought Shuangyun Mansion was originally from Yuxiaotian, but it wasn''t. It seems that Miss Ruyue is very well-informed, and she was able to know the Shuangyun Mansion in the lower realm."


    Yang Ruyue was a little happy, talking to such a handsome man, she got great satisfaction. Although Nao Beidou was powerful, he always ignored her, which really made her bored for a long time.


    "This, all the sects know it!" Yang Ruyue whispered, "Let me tell you the truth, Mr. Tao, my sister is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace. Some time ago, several other great sects'' favored sons died. Below, the major factions attach great importance to this matter. It¡¯s just that the real culprit has not been found out, no, the most powerful Shuangyun Mansion has become the object of suspicion.¡±


    Yang Ruxin frowned when she heard Yang Ruyue''s words, but she didn''t stop it, this matter had already been spread all over the place. She didn''t want to spend any more words, and this time if her father didn''t ask her to come back to help, she wouldn''t come back.


    Mu Bingyun looked at each other, and at the same time another word fell in their minds, the Golden Crow Palace. Does this mean that this has something to do with the Golden Crow?


    Dark Cloud nodded, indicating that the Golden Crow aura on Yang Ruxin''s body is likely to be like this.


    Yang Ruyue didn''t notice at all, while still holding Tao Ran and talking non-stop, Tao Ran was also willing to answer.


    Yang Ruyue naturally didn''t know, but Yang Ruxin knew that her stupid sister was being told.


    When she entered the hall, she couldn''t help but glance at a few people, let Yang Ruyue go in to report, and finally said to Tao Ran, "Mr. Tao, Yang Ruyue is my sister."


    One sentence, full of warnings, and she exudes a powerful aura. For the existence of this kind of ants, she feels that it is best to use strength to shock.


    "If Young Master Tao wants to know something, you might as well ask my father later."


    "Didn''t Miss Yang bring us to see the city owner?"


    Mu Bingyun spoke lightly at this time, this Yang Ruxin was indeed very proud, but she didn''t know that one mountain was taller than another.


    Yang Ruxin only felt that a force bigger than her was oppressing her, only pressing on her body, and the surrounding plants and trees did not move, and she was extremely shocked.


    couldn''t help looking at the icy black-robed man, and finally took back his aura.


    "Master Cang, please."


    This please, she did it a little bit hard. Outsiders may not be able to see it, but her body seems to be pressing down on a huge iron mountain.


    However, when she gave up on intimidating Tao Ran, she immediately felt the pressure on her body disappear and led people in.


    "Young Master Cang is really amazing."


    She couldn''t help but sighed in admiration. For the strong, even if they oppressed her, she felt it was right.


    Wu Yun couldn''t help laughing. It was clear that the previous powerful momentum was sent by Mu Bingyun, but Yang Ruxin misunderstood.


    "Bingyun, I think you can hide your strength, pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger, and then shock those who look down on you!"


    Hearing Wu Yun''s words, Mu Bingyun also smiled: "There is no need for this, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger is just the expectation of the weak, and the real strong do not need it. However, proper concealment of strength can do something for one''s own safety. Guarantee, in the face of a strong enemy, it is true that you can have a hole card to save your life. It¡¯s a shocking thing to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.¡±


    She is not Mu Bingyun who was reborn for the first time, and now she no longer needs to prove herself.


    She just needs to move forward bravely and go straight to her own purpose.


    Dark Cloud is clear: "It''s true. When a person reaches a certain level, he will find that the so-called pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger really doesn''t make much sense. Bingyun, your level seems to be higher."


    "What is high or not, but the more powerful you are, the more insignificant you feel."


    Dark Cloud was silent, and followed Yang Ruxin into the hall.


    The more powerful, the smaller it seems to make sense. The more you see, the more you understand, the more confused you are, and the more you feel that you are ignorant.


    She seemed to understand, just like she knew the secret of the Golden Crow.


    "Young Master Cang, Master Ying."


    Yang Jinghai only addressed the two of them when he saw everyone. It seems that, like Yang Ruxin, only these two people can accept his title.


    Especially Cang Yu, he couldn''t see through the realm at all. Therefore, when facing Cang Yu, he has a little more respect. But when he saw the relationship between Cangyu and Mu Bingyun, he was also surprised.


    After all, in his opinion, a strong man would not like such a weak woman.


    Cangyu saw the incredible glint in Yang Jinghai''s eyes, and when he paid attention to Mu Bingyun, he finally said, "This is my wife."

 Chapter 1058： Lords request

    Yang Jinghai was obviously stunned for a moment, and even Yang Ruxin was a little incredulous.


    Originally, they all guessed that Mu Bingyun was just something Cangyu liked and brought it with him. This kind of thing is normal in Yuxiaotian. As long as you have enough strength, you can naturally bring the person you like by your side.


    There are also a large number of people, because their own strength is not enough, they finally choose a shortcut that can quickly improve their status, that is, cling to the strong.


    They thought that Mu Bingyun was the one who was not strong and chose to survive by clinging to the strong, but they did not expect that she was Cangyu''s wife.


    The words ??wife and husband still hold a very heavy weight in the eyes of monks.


    "It turned out to be Mrs. Cang."


    It took a split second for Yang Jinghai to react. Since Cang Yu said so, it means that Mu Bingyun is highly valued by this powerhouse. Regardless of the reason, in order to impress the strong, it is the most important to him.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, not caring.


    Yang Jinghai hurriedly greeted them to sit down, and his attitude towards Mu Bingyun was much better than before. Of course, except for Mu Bingyun, other people were still not in his eyes.


    "I don''t know where Cang Gongzi came from?"


    Yang Jinghai asked tentatively, although Yang Ruxin told him that these people had just come up from below, he was still going to ask again.


    "God Xiaotian."


    Yang Jinghai finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Cang Yu admit it himself. After all, a strong man like Cangyu came up from below.


    Yang Jinghai hesitated for a moment, then continued: "Young Master Cang, it''s your first time in Yuxiaotian, and you don''t have a place to stay. It just so happens that I, Yinguang City, really hope that a strong person like you will join. If Master Cang is willing, you will be The elders of Yinguang City have become elders, and with your strength, their status is comparable to that of the lord of a city.¡±


    Although it was a bit difficult for Yang Jinghai to leave a person comparable to his own status, but thinking of the current situation in Silver Light City, he felt that it was worthwhile to do so.


    As long as there is a strong man like Cang Yu, his status as the City Lord of Silver Light City will not be threatened.


    Yang Jinghai thought for a while and found that Cang Yu didn''t speak. He couldn''t help but look up to find the man in front of him was drooping his eyes, like an old monk.


    is a little unpredictable in his heart, is his condition not rich enough?


    "Young Master Cang?"


    Cangyu raised his head slowly: "City Lord Yang, we are ready to leave."


    Yang Jinghai''s expression changed, but he didn''t say much. If the strong are unwilling, does he still dare to force it?


    But remembering that the precarious day of deciding the city lord''s position is coming, if there is no strong suppression by that time, Yang Jinghai will become a thing of the past. Thinking of this, he felt that another method could be used.


    "Young Master Cang has no interest in the position of the elder of Yinguang City. I don''t know if I can ask Master Cang for a favor. Afterwards, I will definitely thank Master Cang from Silver Light City. If Young Master Cang wants to know, just ask me, and I will know everything.¡±


    "What are you busy with?"


    Hearing that Cangyu did not immediately refuse, Yang Jinghai knew that there was a drama, and said quickly: "Speaking of which, Yang is also ashamed, the cultivation base has not progressed quickly over the years, and Yinguang City is in the most remote place, and the strong are unwilling to stay here. ."


    After ?? sighed, Yang Jinghai talked about the reason for this.


    Yinguang City belongs to the sphere of influence of the True Dragon Palace. There are countless cities under the control of the True Dragon Palace. Silver Light City only belongs to a very small and remote city, but no matter how small and remote it is, it also has its benefits. There are still many people coveting the position of the City Lord of Silver Light City.


    The gifts that Silver Light City presents to True Dragon Palace every year are indeed inferior to those of other city lords, which is not to be mentioned. The most important thing is that there are no strong people in Silver Light City. If there is no strong man to meet the challenges of other cities this time, his good days as the city lord of Silver Light City will come to an end.


    Once you lose the city lord, unless there is a huge breakthrough in strength, it is impossible to become the city lord again. Losing power is not to be feared, but to be afraid of never turning over.


    "So, Mr. Yang begged Mr. Cang to help him once. As long as he gets through this difficult time, Mr. Cang will never refuse if he needs anything in the future."


    Yang Ruyue also said quickly, "Yes, Young Master Cang, if our Silver Light City loses this time, we really have no chance to turn over." At that time, her status was getting farther and farther from Ao Beidou, Even more distant from Yang Ruxin.


    But she knows very well that her cultivation talent is not outstanding, and her status is only the daughter of the city lord, and now she is about to lose it.


    Yang Ruxin is also a little moved, but she is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, and she is not far behind in the sphere of influence of the True Dragon Palace. She also didn''t understand why her father and sister didn''t want to go with her. Anyway, she could help them win some interests.


    After Yang Jinghai finished speaking, he didn''t say anything. He didn''t dare to offend the strong man in front of him. Although he couldn''t see how powerful Cangyu was, he could feel an unfathomable feeling.


    "What does Binger think?"


    After a long time, the words of this man made Yang Jinghai stunned, Yang Ruyue''s eyes widened, and Yang Ruxin frowned. She didn''t understand, Cang Yu was clearly a strong man, why should she ask a woman who was only a first-rank priest.


    Of course, she didn''t make a sound either, it''s not good to offend the strong. However, there was a bit of unease in his heart. A strong man like Cang Yu should indeed be matched with a more powerful woman, not a fancy vase like Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun sighed in his heart, why is this man so naughty at this time!


    Of course, she knew that he was just protecting her, although she didn''t care about this kind of face. But she doesn''t care, doesn''t mean he doesn''t do it.


    Just like a sincere man takes you into a restaurant and asks you if you are hungry, if you say you are not hungry, he will still order some snacks for you, instead of ordering and eating by yourself and letting you watch.


    is also not like some people who only make verbal promises without actually doing them. Some things may not care, but people who are sincere to you will definitely do it for you.


    "So take it!"


    She looked directly into his eyes, and the two smiled at each other. The tacit understanding between the two simply blinded Yang Jinghai and the three of them. They really don''t understand, how can they find resonance when one is a strong man and the other is a vase.


    "it is good."


    Cangyu withdrew his gaze, his eyes fell on Yang Jinghai, "City Lord Yang, I will take care of this matter."


    Although the process was a bit unacceptable, Yang Jinghai felt that as long as Cangyu agreed to help, he would be able to survive this crisis.


    The next battle between the cities will be ten years later. At that time, Yang Ruxin may have grown up to the true dragon palace and is not willing to offend him, and his status will also rise.

 Chapter 1059： Ao Beidou is here

    Soon, the news that Yinguang City had found a strong God Emperor spread a lot within the sphere of influence of the True Dragon Palace. Especially those city lords who wanted to kick Yang Jinghai down in one fell swoop were also stunned for a long time.


    "Yang Jinghai was able to find the powerful **** emperor, which powerhouse is blind?"


    After one of the city lords heard about this, he did not know how to pass the stomach.


    "Hmph, no matter what kind of powerful God Emperor he is, this time, Silver Light City is bound to be at the bottom."


    The other city lords also started to discuss, of course, there are some who don¡¯t believe it.


    "What skills does Yang Jinghai have? Is it so easy to find a powerful **** emperor?"


    "I think this must be a smoke bomb released by Yang Jinghai."


    "But if he, Yang Jinghai, really finds a powerful **** emperor, how should we deal with it? You know, **** emperor powerhouses are not so easy to deal with."


    For a while, many city lords fell silent.


    If the powerful gods and emperors go into action, Yinguang City will definitely come out on top this time, and it will be even more difficult to remove Yang Jinghai, the city lord of Yinguang City.


    They didn''t forget that Yang Jinghai still has a good daughter, who is now the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace. After ten years, this girl will definitely grow to an astonishing level, and no one will want to offend such an existence.


    "I heard that a strong man in the realm of God Emperor came to Yinguang City, and was also captured by Yang Jinghai?"


    "Yes, son. I don''t know if it''s true or not at this time. Do you want to send someone to take a look?"


    Ao Beidou played with the cold jade stone in his hand, "My son remembers that Yang Jinghai has a daughter named Yang Ruyue? It seems that the market is coming to the True Dragon Palace?" Yang Ruyue''s face suddenly appeared in his mind. His appearance was good, but his talent was a bit poor. Yang Ruxin''s talent, he really doesn''t mind having more contact with her, it''s a pity.


    "Yes, son."


    Ao Beidou put away the cold jade stone and stood up: "Come on, let''s go see this powerful God Emperor, maybe he can win over to my True Dragon Palace, and he can also add some help to me at that time."


    "By the way, the Great Elder has retreated?" Ao Beidou didn''t know what he was thinking, but when he mentioned the name, there was obviously a trace of fear in his eyes.


    "The Great Elder retreated a month ago, and the young master just came back, so I don''t know if it''s normal."


    "Did the great elder say how long to retreat?"


    "No."


    Ao Beidou was a little unpredictable about this Great Elder, only knowing that the other party''s status in the True Dragon Palace was extraordinary. Many years ago, there was a new Great Elder suddenly in the True Dragon Palace, which surprised the entire palace. The original Great Elder was still not convinced, and was immediately obliterated.


    Who knew that the palace lord not only did not get angry, but publicly announced the status of the great elder. They didn''t understand why the Palace Master was so respectful to the Great Elder, but once saw the Great Elder easily obliterate a God Emperor, they no longer dared to talk nonsense.


    This Great Elder is a reclusive person, as long as he doesn''t provoke him, he will not be in danger. But his methods still made Ao Beidou feel scared. He is already the strength of the eighth rank of the gods, ranking fourth among the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, but when facing the elders, he did not dare to breathe.


    "Go, go to Silver Light City."


    He retracted his thoughts and fell back to the mysterious God Sovereign in Silver Light City.


    When Yang Jinghai received Ao Beidou''s visit to Yinguang City, he refused in his heart. He understood why Ao Beidou came, it must be Cangyu, a strong **** emperor. He was also helpless, the news leaked too quickly, and he couldn''t hide this matter even if he wanted to.


    There is one person who is happy, naturally Yang Ruyue. Although she likes handsome young masters and often seeks Tao Ran to talk these days, the goal in her heart is still Ao Beidou.


    The proud son of the real Dragon Palace, the eighth rank of the gods, and the fourth of the fifteen sons of the Sanxiao, which one of these three identities makes her fascinated and crazy. Although he is not as handsome as Tao Ran, in a world where the strong are respected, looking good doesn''t matter!


    "Big Brother Beidou!"


    When Ao Beidou stepped into Yinguang City, he received Yang Ruyue''s happy voice.


    He couldn''t help looking up, there were so many flowers beside him, no one who was more beautiful than Yang Ruyue. So, never noticed it before. This time, he came with a purpose. When he treated Yang Ruyue, of course, he was not as ignorant as before.


    "Like the moon."


    "Ruyue" made Yang Ruyue really happy. This was the first time Ao Beidou called her by her name. No matter what she did in the past, she was drowned in the figure of many women.


    If it wasn''t for the identity of Yang Ruxin''s younger sister, most of the people in the True Dragon Palace would have thrown her out directly.


    "Big Brother Beidou, why are you here?"


    Yang Ruyue hurried forward, her eyes bright, as if she suddenly saw hope. Yang Ruxin immediately pulled Yang Ruyue back. Her sister is always very ambitious, and she knows that the gap with Ao Beidou is too far, so she always has such unrealistic thoughts.


    Many times, she feels it is a burden, and she rarely mentions Yang Ruyue outside.


    Although she herself is not one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, her strength is higher than some of them. The fifteen sons of Sanxiao are ranked according to age and strength.


    Yu Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian and Dan Xiaotian have a **** pound, whose age is limited to three thousand years old. However, the age of Sanxiao Fifteen is limited to one thousand years old.


    Ao Beidou smiled at Yang Ruyue, and nodded at Yang Ruxin, as a greeting.


    "Can''t you come to Yinguang City to see if you have nothing to do?"


    Ao Beidou jokingly said, "I heard that there is a powerful **** emperor coming to Yinguang City." Before Ao Beidou could say the next thing, Yang Ruyue immediately made all the moves, which made Yang Ruxin frown. She always felt that Yang Ruyue was too much. Lost her face.


    Yang Ruyue didn''t seem to know, and said with a smile: "Come on, Big Brother Beidou, I''ll take you to Mr. Cang."


    Yang Ruxin didn''t have time to stop her, so Yang Ruyue took someone with her.


    "Big Brother Big Dipper, this is Young Master Cang, the powerful God Emperor you call him," Yang Ruyue shifted her gaze to Mu Bingyun, "This is Young Master Cang''s wife."


    Although she didn''t understand why Mu Bingyun attracted Cangyu''s liking, she wasn''t really stupid either. Does Yang Ruxin really think she is stupid? Yang Ruxin has a good talent for cultivation and is better than her in everything. Could it be that she is stupid?


    Can''t she see that Yang Ruxin is aloof, every time she comes back, the whole city lord''s mansion will take good care of her, just like an ancestor, isn''t she the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace?


    What''s amazing, if she becomes Ao Beidou''s wife, she will have a higher status than you, Yang Ruxin.


    Yang Ruxin didn''t know what Yang Ruyue was thinking, but she intuitively told her that doing this was not good, and it would definitely cause Cangyu''s group to be unhappy.


    "Young Master Cang?" Ao Beidou really felt that Cang Yu''s aura was scary, but he had seen the world and was not frightened, "My name is Ao Beidou, and I come from True Dragon Palace."

 Chapter 1060： break up

    The Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao have their own pride. Even if they see a strong God Emperor, it is not much shock to them who are used to seeing strong men. On the contrary, Ao Beidou''s purpose today is to draw Cangyu into his own person.


    I can''t hold back the momentum, how can I draw over it? How to manage these powerhouses in the future?


    Ao Beidou''s imagination is very wonderful. Treating ordinary Divine Sovereign powerhouses, if you can follow Ao Beidou''s side, it must be a promising thing.


    Who is Cangyu?


    With his own abilities, it won''t be long before he can gain a foothold in Yuxiaotian, and he doesn''t need to be promoted at all.


    "I heard that Mr. Cang is from Shenxiaotian?"


    Ao Beidou saw that Cangyu had no expression on his face, and couldn''t help but feel a little unhappy. He is only a powerful **** emperor, and there are such powerhouses in his real dragon palace, but most of those people do not belong to him.


    This time, Cang Yu nodded invisibly: "Indeed."


    Seeing that the conversation between the two parties was very unfamiliar, Yang Ruyue clearly felt that Ao Beidou was unhappy, and quickly said: "Young Master Cang, this is Big Brother Beidou of Zhenlong Palace, he is one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, ranking fourth, very good. No, Big Brother Big Dipper is a young man who is mainly cultivated by Zhenlong Palace."


    Ao Beidou was very useful to these words, and his expression became more and more proud.


    However, when he saw Cangyu and the others with calm expressions, his heart seemed to be running wildly with 10,000 alpacas. However, he had doubts in his heart. Could it be that these people have just come up and haven''t seen the world yet, so he doesn''t know what the Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao are?


    Thinking of this, Ao Beidou seemed to have found a reason, and he felt some comfort in his heart, and his expression became much better.


    "These are all names that are not worth mentioning, they are just empty." Although he said that, in fact, this name is very concerned about Ao Beidou. Over the years, he has tried every means to surpass the top three, but unfortunately it has not been successful.


    Thinking that the first-ranked quasi-monarch was only replaced some time ago, he refused in his heart. He has worked hard for so many years, but the ranking has not risen at all. As a result, someone who did not know where he appeared, suddenly replaced the place of Zhunjun. It is not too irritating, but the strength of others is strong, and he is not convinced.


    Among the Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao, the original quasi-monarch was only the ninth rank of the god-king, but the strength of the quasi-monarch who was promoted to the last Hunyuanmen was the first-rank of the god-king. Although things have been here for many years, it is not too long for him.


    The top three of the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens are all in Danxiaotian. The first is called the Quanjun, and the second and third are called the Holy Son and the Holy Maiden, representing the supreme status.


    In his thoughts, Ao Beidou was also looking at Cang Yu and Mu Bingyun in front of him. The man was dressed in black robes and was very cold and handsome, and the woman standing beside him was dressed in red and bright clothes. To his astonishment, her strength turned out to be the first-order priest.


    Ao Beidou had a lot of knowledge and was surprised, but he didn''t forget that Yang Ruyue introduced Cang Yu''s wife before.


    A powerful **** emperor has a wife of a first-rank priest?


    But Ao Beidou reacted after a moment of surprise, "Young Master Cang, I don''t know if you are interested in visiting the True Dragon Palace?"


    Ao Beidou meant that he had called for security, which made Yang Jinghai, who came in a hurry, a little uneasy. If Cang Yu wanted to leave, he couldn''t stop him. If he can''t stop it, then his crisis will be even greater.


    It''s just that one is noble and the other is powerful, and he didn''t dare to interrupt. The awe of the strong here is even greater than that of the lower world, and Mu Bingyun and others have fully understood it from Yinguang City.


    Just under Yang Jinghai''s nervousness, Cang Yu said, "It might be inconvenient."


    Ao Beidou thought he was very sure of something, but he never thought that Cangyu would reject it all at once. He had never encountered such a straightforward rejection. Even if he had strong endurance, he couldn''t bear it for a while.


    "Young Master Cang has to think clearly. There are countless cities under the True Dragon Palace. With the ability of Master Cang, he is fully qualified to be the master of any city. Why should you stick to the mere Silver Light City?"


    This is not polite at all, as he is proud of the Big Dipper, he doesn''t need to care about a small Silver Light City Lord. The fact is the same, the world here not only fears the strong, but also respects the noble.


    Obviously, in front of them, Ao Beidou is the latter. Even if he said something excessive, Yang Jinghai was so angry that he didn''t dare to refute a single sentence. Once he dared to refute, he would be kicked out without waiting for the battle between the cities.


    "Young Master Cang, you might as well consider it, maybe Young Master Cang can make a breakthrough here by himself, but what price will be paid, Young Master Cang should know better than me, the most important thing is that Young Master Cang seems to have a lot of people who care about it. people. Why not find a better place where the people you care about can live in peace and stability.¡±


    The implication is that the True Dragon Palace is a very stable place.


    The important person he was referring to was naturally the "weak person" Mu Bingyun.


    Being misunderstood again, Mu Bingyun couldn''t do anything, and of course she didn''t bother to explain anything. Time will prove everything, and she doesn''t have to prove anything.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Ao."


    Facing Cangyu''s rejection again, Ao Beidou''s arrogance also came up. In his capacity, to personally recruit a **** emperor, he already looked down on the other party very much. As a result, the other party repeatedly refused to give face, and he was on the verge of collapse.


    These days'' favored sons have a very smooth road. Once they encounter something unsatisfactory, they will naturally become unbalanced in their hearts. When they are unbalanced, they like to do something. As for whether they succeed or die in the end, it depends on their luck.


    "Young Master Cang, I still advise you to think about it. It is not easy to gain a foothold in Yuxiaotian. Although your strength is very strong, but..." Ao Beidou glanced at Mu Bingyun and the others. In his eyes, except for Ying Changqing''s reluctance, he could crush others to death with just one finger.


    In fact, apart from a Mu Bingyun, he can indeed destroy two people in the realm of the **** king with one finger.


    Originally thought that Cang Yu would change color, but he found that the other party really didn''t seem to care at all. This time, Ao Beidou didn''t want to say anything, he just threw his sleeves and left.


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll take my leave first."


    Ao Beidou took a deep look at Yang Jinghai and said abruptly, "I hope that after this contest, the city lord of Yinguang City will still be the city lord Yang." This sentence made Yang Jinghai successfully change color. He understood the meaning behind the words and wanted to come to the next silver Guangcheng''s situation is even worse.


    Maybe Ao Beidou will secretly support people in other cities, how many strong Ao Beidou knows, and he will not be able to provoke him by waving his hand at will.

 Chapter 1061： sister mind

    However, now that he has offended Ao Beidou, he can only put the last thing on Cangyu.


    "Young Master Cang, I''m very sorry for the trouble this matter has caused you."


    Yang Jinghai said apologetically, "It''s just this contest, I still need Cang''s help."


    He said this because he was afraid that Cangyu would retreat because he was proud of Beidou. Even if a strong man wanted to go everywhere, he could not stop him. If he blocks a strong master, does he still need to ask Cang Yu for help?


    "no problem."


    Unexpectedly, he found that Cang Yu was not angry at all.


    "I will do what I promise."


    Hearing Cangyu''s affirmation again, Yang Jinghai breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there is a strong **** emperor in charge, even if something goes wrong, it won''t be so ugly. Although there are many powerful **** emperors in the True Dragon Palace, each of them is very rare and cannot be moved under normal circumstances.


    Next, Yang Jinghai paid more attention to Cangyu, no matter what, this game could only be on Cangyu.


    Yang Ruyue has not come to Tao Ran since she saw Ao Beidou that day. This is also a relief for Tao Ran.


    Yang Ruyue always felt that she had a chance to get close to Ao Beidou, so she ran to the True Dragon Palace without incident. As a result, every time she ran into the same wall as before, and what made her even more disappointed was that when Ao Beidou heard that it was her name, he directly asked someone to shoot her out. No one hit her because she was Yang Ruxin''s younger sister.


    Yang Ruxin was a little worried about this unassuming sister, and when she saw Yang Ruyue returning in despair, she finally couldn''t help it.


    "elder sister."


    Yang Ruyue paused, looking up to see Yang Ruxin''s reproachful, even disdainful, arrogant look, she was not angry.


    "Why, are you preaching to me again? Are you my sister or me?"


    "Sister, you should give up the unrealistic thoughts in your heart, practice hard, and when your strength improves, you will naturally be respected by others." Yang Ruxin''s words are cruel, but it cannot be denied that what she said is very correct.


    Although Yang Ruyue understood, she was unwilling to listen.


    "Yang Ruxin, don''t you just have some talent for cultivation? Why, you look down on me? You clearly know that my talent is worse than yours, so you are not used to seeing me everywhere. Do you think that without me, Yang Ruyue, your life is afraid? Better, there won''t be a sister to support you, right?"


    "Sister, I''m just telling you that Ao Beidou is not suitable for you. Nothing will happen between you. If you want to do something with him, the best way is to improve your strength."


    Yang Ruxin frowned, although she did feel that Yang Ruyue''s existence would add a lot of trouble to her, but she never thought that Yang Ruyue would disappear. She is also her sister anyway, as long as it''s not too much, she can still bear it.


    "If I offended Ao Beidou this time, it will definitely be a tough time. Sister, you and daddy should go back with me after this time. When I have the ability, I will give you a place of stability. It won''t be long." She can''t step into the top ten of the gods, but she can break into the gods.


    She not only wants to make money, but also to make achievements in the Golden Crow Palace. She couldn''t get in at Sanxiao and Fifteen, but she could surpass Zixi and become the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace.


    This is the plan in her heart. She has never told anyone. She believes that when you wait for her to realize it, Dad and sister will no longer look at the face of the True Dragon Palace because of the maintenance of a mere Silver Light City.


    "Wait until you have the ability?" Yang Ruyue sneered, "Yang Ruxin, you are the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, you do have the ability to let my father and I change places, but can you guarantee that today''s situation will not happen? You are not Do you say strength is everything? Do you think the city of the Golden Crow Palace is better than the city of the True Dragon Palace? It is indeed better and more difficult to get along with."


    "Sister, as long as you have the heart to do this, you will be successful, why do you need to go the wrong way." Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but think that for the sake of her status today, she climbed up step by step from the outer disciples of the Golden Crow Palace. How many people know?


    She never said it, because she felt that what she suffered was just because she was too weak. When she becomes stronger, she will not encounter such hardships. In fact, as she thought, with her current status, she has indeed encountered fewer and fewer difficulties.


    Therefore, in her heart, she always fears the strong, and the strong can ignore everything. The strong can ignore her, and she can ignore all the weak.


    "Crooked road???" When Yang Ruyue heard the crooked road, her whole body exploded.


    What You Qi said was her own younger sister, as if there was a sullen breath circulating in her chest, she kept staring at Yang Ruxin, her body trembling slightly, "Yang Ruxin, in your eyes, there really is no sister like me. You are Don''t you think that your second senior sister in the Golden Crow Palace has a very noble status, and I, Yang Ruyue, are not worthy of being your sister at all?"


    "Then you just leave, why stay, look down on it, and stay there, and no one asks you to do it." Yang Ruyue laughed, "Are you still afraid of what people say? Don''t worry, you are not Do you say the heart of the strong? You become stronger, who will say anything about you? You can''t help much anyway."


    Yang Ruxin''s face turned pale, she did not expect Yang Ruyue to say this.


    If she didn''t care about her father and sister, why would she just come back out of the gate? Why not keep cultivating until the emperor came out, and then how many people would be able to compare to her?


    At that time, dad and sister don''t have to look at people''s faces at all. Did she do something wrong?


    She doesn''t feel that she has been moving towards her goal, and there is nothing wrong at all.


    Obviously it was the elder sister who didn''t listen to her advice and had to make a quibble. That proud Beidou was high above the top and ranked fourth among the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens. His temperament was unpredictable, and he would definitely not look for a woman like her elder sister.


    She could see clearly, but Sister Naihe didn''t believe it at all, and she was still trapped in it. In fact, there are also many young talents in Yuxiaotian. What''s the point of being a proud Beidou? Didn''t he get these names within a thousand years?


    Yang Ruxin''s face was heartbroken, she finally glanced at Yang Ruyue and saw that she was not wrong at all, she was stunned for a while, could it be that she is so unbearable in her sister''s heart?


    She really looks down on Yang Ruyue today, it''s just that Yang Ruyue doesn''t know how to make progress. Even if her elder sister is cultivating and working hard, she doesn''t make any progress, and she won''t be disgusted at all.


    Maybe she doesn''t do this to others, but this person is her relative and can make her tolerate more.


    It''s just that Yang Ruyue doesn''t seem to understand her painstaking efforts. She once planned to bring Yang Ruyue back to the Golden Crow Palace. Even if she was only by her side, she could see and learn things that she would not normally be able to learn. Yang Ruyue refused and said it was her charity.


    She just wants to improve her sister''s strength, is this wrong?

 Chapter 1062： misfortune

    The ten-year convention of the cities below the True Dragon Palace began. Immediately, the city lords of various cities led people to gather in the True Dragon City under the True Dragon Palace. Ten years was the time to check the strength of each city.


    Since the last time Yang Ruyue and Yang Ruxin quarreled, the atmosphere between the sisters has been very subtle.


    Yang Jinghai was a little embarrassed about this, he liked both of his daughters very much. Yang Ruxin spoke a little less, but her talent was good. Although Yang Ruyue''s talent is average, he likes it very much. Besides, he is also close to the True Dragon Palace now, which is a good thing for him.


    How the two sisters quarreled, he actually didn''t understand.


    The group has arrived at True Dragon City, and they have been assigned to the last waiting position.


    Yang Jinghai walked over with a human face as usual, as if he had long been used to all this. It''s just that Yang Ruxin''s face is not very good-looking. It is the first time that she accompanied her father to the city meeting. She did not expect to encounter such a cold reception, her face was terribly cold.


    Yang Ruyue looked at the cold-faced waiters around her, and just snorted: "A dog''s eyes look at things that are low!"


    On the contrary, those waiters should have heard about Cang Yu, so they were very respectful to him. However, Mu Bingyun didn''t have a good face, and as for Wu Yun and the others, it should be better for Changqing.


    "Young Master Cang, if you need anything, please tell me directly." The maid bowed her body with a shy smile, bowed her head slightly, revealing her fair neck, and half raised her eyes to reveal watery eyes. resist.


    Mu Bingyun rested on the table with one hand, and stared at the scene in front of him with red lips slightly hooked. She is no stranger to such a situation, and naturally she is not much angry.


    She believed in this man and would ignore it without hesitation.


    Sure enough, after Cang Yu was seated, he directly took her hand and said, "Bing''er, is there anything else you need?"


    Hearing this, the maid''s face turned pale. She hadn''t paid much attention to Mu Bingyun before, maybe she had noticed it, but she just didn''t want to see it, or because Mu Bingyun''s face was so amazing, she was afraid that she would feel ashamed if she looked at it a few more times. heart.


    I had to look at it at this moment, I saw the woman in a bright red dress, a white and slender palm against her pointed chin, a pair of rippling eyes, bright red lips, curved eyebrows, and a black hair. Hanging down, one hand was held tightly by the man in my hand.


    Especially the woman''s half-smiley appearance made her secretly annoyed. It''s just a vase of the first rank of a priest. These powerhouses are not easy to fool, and they may hate this woman in a few days.


    Thinking about this, she really wanted to find some comfort, and said with a smile: "What does this girl need?"


    "A cup of hot tea." Mu Bingyun said indifferently, the maid almost bit off her tongue, she did not expect that this woman really dared to speak. If a first-rank priest asks a person of fifth-rank priest for a cup of hot tea, doesn''t she mean that she is a maid of fifth-rank priest and wants to serve a weak first-rank priest?


    "Please get a cup of hot tea."


    A desolate and cool voice sounded, calling the maid to wake up immediately, she turned around quickly, and brought a pot of tea over after a while. He glanced at Mu Bingyun with a slightly jealous look on his face, and poured a cup of tea.


    Seeing this wood Bingyun didn''t have any trouble, he waved his hand and said, "There is nothing else needed, you can go down."


    For such a small person, she really can''t beat the fluctuations in her heart. However, this scene made the maid think that this woman was just a dog, so she couldn''t help but glared at Mu Bingyun.


    "Why are the girl''s eyes so big?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, "If you''re not feeling well, it''s better to go down and rest."


    The maid sulked and went straight down. It''s just that she remembered this woman in red, and also this man named Cangyu. If she sat in the position of the woman in red, would she also be able to get his love.


    Sent away the dreaming maid, and the corners of Mu Bingyun''s lips lifted: "It seems that I will have to work hard in the future, this peach blossom is getting more and more prosperous."


    "Would you like to wear a veil for your husband?"


    "Go, what veil to wear, so handsome, naturally it''s better to show it."


    The flirting between the two happened to be seen by the previous maid, and naturally it was jealousy and hatred. It''s just that she is a maid, and she doesn''t have the mentality that she can get the likes of the strong when she goes forward, so the person who does it must be stupid. Unless she is liked by the strong, it is better to be a maid in a proper manner. .


    Mu Bingyun naturally discovered this. She felt that starting from Shenxiaotian, the people here seemed to be able to see more clearly from the immortal world and the mortal world. Most people who also have brains will not do things that are too stupid and over-the-top.


    If a maid like today is in the fairy world or the mortal world, maybe she will go directly to Cang Yu to express her grievances. However, the maids here would not. They felt that what Cang Yu liked was Mu Bingyun. Even if they were really angry, they would stare at him and would not do anything else.


    "Maybe live longer and see better."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun say something unprovoked, attracting the attention of the dark cloud.


    "What''s wrong, Bingyun?"


    She followed Mu Bingyun''s line of sight to the maid, although at this time there was still a bit of jealousy in the maid''s eyes, which was slowly dissipating.


    "Who are you that maid?"


    Seeing Mu Bingyun nodded, Wu Yun said with a smile: "It''s just that I understand more that no matter what is more important than living, maybe I''ve seen more life and death, and I''m more afraid of death."


    "Actually, that''s fine. It''ll save you a lot of trouble."


    Wu Yun said, he couldn''t help laughing: "Actually, I also prefer this kind of world that admires the strong. At least the majesty of the strong is inviolable. If anyone provokes me, I will directly end it with a fist."


    "Dark Cloud, don''t you think your fist is a little small now?"


    "Cut, isn''t there still you? With you here, will it make me feel wronged?"


    In the face of Wu Yun''s eager eyes, Mu Bingyun consciously couldn''t tell her, so he didn''t say much.


    It was also at this time that the representative of the True Dragon Palace appeared and told a story that was almost ten years ago. Then it was time for each city to pay for resources. After all this was completed, the main event came.


    "The once-in-a-decade city meeting has officially started, but..." Hearing the steward''s words, everyone understood that something must have changed. "This time, the city meeting is going to be a fight, and some changes have to be made compared to the past."


    Hearing this, everyone was nervous.


    Of course, the most nervous person was Yang Jinghai, who seemed to have a bad premonition.


    "This competition is divided into three times, that is, three talents will be produced from each city."


    Hearing this, everyone did not understand.


    "This is also to better reflect the talent strength of the city. The strength classes of these three talents are also very different. I will announce it later."

 Chapter 1063： Dont look down on her?

    Yang Jinghai was already sweating nervously, and only listened to the steward say: "One in the realm of gods, one in the realm of gods, and one in the realm of priests."


    When the manager''s words fell, only Yang Jinghai''s face changed, but he was under the strong emperor of the gods. He couldn''t help but look at a place on the high platform, that place was where Ao Beidou was sitting.


    If it were normal, Ao Beidou would never come. He understood that Ao Beidou was hating him, and he was also warning Cangyu.


    He leaned on the seat with a pale face, and he knew it all, because he didn''t have the realm of the gods at all.


    But he can''t guarantee that the god-king realm can also win.


    This time, even Yang Ruxin''s face was very ugly, and she couldn''t help but look at Ao Beidou. Ao Beidou glanced proudly, and with disdain in his eyes, he directly faced Cangyu''s figure.


    Obviously, he wanted to use this method to take revenge on Cangyu and Yang Jinghai.


    "Father, I am the only one about the realm of the gods."


    Yang Ruxin said immediately, which made Yang Jinghai feel better. Yang Ruxin''s strength, he is still very sure. But when he saw that the other city lords were all around the seventh, eighth, and ninth rank of the gods, his face flushed and he lowered his head.


    Yang Ruxin naturally understands that this is a game, a game against Silver Light City. But this situation is open and aboveboard, other people''s cities can do it, and there is no reason why you can''t do it in Yinguang City. So, this is an open and aboveboard plan.


    Even if she is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, there is no reason to stop such a thing.


    "Then who will go to the realm of the king of gods?"


    Yang Ruyue said at this moment, her eyes couldn''t help but look at Ao Beidou. She is not a fool either, it must be Ao Beidou''s last grudge that led to this result.


    After ?? finished asking, she got up and went straight to Ao Beidou regardless of Yang Ruxin''s stop.


    When Yang Jinghai saw this, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart, which made Yang Ruxin''s mouth open, but she didn''t say anything. On the Silver Light City side, only Mu Bingyun and the others seemed to be the most calm.


    Yang Ruxin shook her head when she saw this. It was estimated that these people had not seen much of the world, and they didn''t know that today''s events were very bad for Silver Light City.


    "Young Master Cang, while this is the time, you''d better leave quickly. Ao Beidou can''t be provoked by anyone. You offended him last time, and now it''s his revenge. You are helpless, it''s impossible. his opponent."


    This is very interesting. First of all, I said that Ao Beidou was offended by them, and now Yinguang City is implicated by them. He also said that if Ao Beidou wanted to retaliate against them, Yinguang City would not help, so let them leave quickly. If something happened, it would definitely have nothing to do with Yinguang City.


    This time, Yang Jinghai didn''t stop him, but he was a little hesitant, thinking about whether to win over Cangyu, a powerful **** emperor. Although a strong **** emperor is very attractive, a strong **** emperor who has offended Ao Beidou needs to be carefully weighed.


    Therefore, when Yang Ruxin spoke, he chose to ignore it and pretended not to hear. If he can overcome this hurdle, it will not be too late to win Cangyu. If he can''t resist, he can only give up the powerful **** emperor and protect himself.


    With Yang Ruxin here, Ao Beidou will not do anything to him, let him fall down to the position of the city lord at best.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Yang Jinghai was thinking, but when Yang Ruxin was talking, Yang Jinghai didn''t stop her, smiled clearly and didn''t care.


    But now that he has offended Ao Beidou, there is no reason to make the other party feel that they are easy to bully. Even if they give in, it is not necessarily that Ao Beidou will let them go.


    The most important thing is that the True Dragon Palace and the Golden Crow Palace are very interested in her, and she wants to know what kind of secrets there are behind these two forces.


    If what the dark clouds saw before is true, then behind these two forces, something should be able to be found out.


    "Let''s let the kings and priests come!"


    After thinking about it, Mu Bingyun also understood the purpose of Ao Beidou. It''s just because she is in the realm of a priest, she deliberately made such a situation to embarrass them, in order to make Cangyu recognize the reality, and it happened that she also wanted Ao Beidou to understand what it means to look down on others.


    Yang Ruxin looked disapproving: "As for the realm of the god-king, Miss Wu and Young Master Tao are good, but there are also many people in the ninth rank of the god-king of Yinguang City, so there is no need for Miss Mu to worry about it. As for the realm of the gods, let''s come here. It is true that there is not, but Miss Mu, with the strength of your first-rank priest, you should not go up and die."


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help looking at the various city lords over there. There was a person with the strength of the ninth-rank priest. I thought that these people knew in advance that there would be such an event and prepared in advance.


    Yang Jinghai also disagreed: "Yeah, Miss Mu, although Yang knows that you want to help, but with your strength, it is true that you are not a ninth-rank opponent of priests. Miss Mu is Cang''s wife, in case you have one , Yang will be deeply disturbed."


    Yang Jinghai was just afraid that something really happened to Mu Bingyun, and if Cangyu took his anger out, it would be bad. More importantly, he didn''t believe that Mu Bingyun had the ability to defeat those people.


    "We have already agreed to this matter, City Lord Yang, no matter what you think, now Ao Beidou has been offended. If we leave immediately, doesn''t it mean that we are showing weakness, and besides, the other party will not deal with us then? Wu Yun couldn''t bear to see these people, so he couldn''t help but said, "Then do you have a first-rank cleric in your hands? If not, you will lose anyway. It''s better to let Bingyun go up. If you don''t come out, you won''t be laughed at."


    As soon as these words fell, Yang Jinghai''s face was indeed a little ugly. But what Wu Yun said was the truth, but what he considered was that Ao Beidou''s move was definitely aimed at the first-order priest Mu Bingyun.


    "Since Miss Mu is not afraid of heaven and earth, just go as far as you can. The ugly words will be said first. No matter what happens, it''s just that Miss Mu is not strong enough. Don''t care if my father and I didn''t persuade you." Yang Ruxin''s eyes were obviously disdainful, so Weak, yet trying to be brave, it is really beyond our own power, "Miss Mu, I advise you to think about it."


    In short, she did not believe that Mu Bingyun would come down intact.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, as if she didn''t think: "Thank you," she said in a very confident voice, "This is no longer a matter of Silver Light City."


    This is related to their group''s reputation in Yuxiaotian, Jingxiaotian, and Danxiaotian in the future.

 Chapter 1064： I can kill the ninth rank of priest with one move

    Besides, this is obviously a very sure thing. People don''t believe in her strength, and she can''t explain it. You have to believe that even though I look like a first-rank priest, I can actually kill the first-time promoted **** emperor. .


    As soon as these words came out, everyone would probably scold her that she must be crazy.


    I just don¡¯t know what it means, so it¡¯s better to prove it directly with strength.


    Yang Ruxin became more and more disdainful, she felt that she was not listening at all, and she did not say much.


    "Father, since the wooden girl is so confident, let her fight."


    Yang Jinghai glanced at Cang Yu, and couldn''t help asking, "I don''t know what Mr. Cang means?" If Cang Yu agreed, then he wouldn''t be able to persuade him, and he wouldn''t be able to find him if he was looking for trouble.


    "Let Binger go."


    Cangyu agreed, and Yang Jinghai didn''t know what to say.


    But Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. These days, she knew how precious this person was, this woman named Mu Bingyun, but she never thought that he would let her take the risk. She couldn''t help thinking in her heart, was this Cangyu disgusted with Mu Bingyun and just watched her go to death?


    Although she admires the strong, she still has some contempt in her heart when faced with such a strong man with a heartless heart.


    "Young Master Cang, do you know how dangerous the first-rank priest is to the ninth-rank priest? Maybe a face-to-face encounter will kill the wooden girl."


    To be honest, she doesn''t hate this group of people, she just thinks that they are a little over-the-top. Besides, she can see it naturally with her eyesight. Over time, their strength will steadily rise, and they will definitely have a certain position in Yuxiaotian. It would be a pity if it was damaged halfway.


    Seeing Cangyu not speaking, Yang Ruxin became more and more sure that Cangyu already hated Mu Bingyun.


    If Mu Bingyun knew what Yang Ruxin was thinking, he would definitely complain and make up his mind.


    But feeling the pity in Yang Ruxin''s eyes, she still made her discover something.


    "Don''t worry, Binger''s strength is very strong."


    Cang Yu said lightly, his eyes full of smiles. Although Mu Bingyun''s strength was inferior to his, it seemed that the others were not enough.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ruxin, I can kill the ninth-rank priest with one move."


    Mu Bingyun understood, Yang Ruxin was really worried about her safety. Although it is a bit ridiculous, Yang Ruxin is arrogant, arrogant, and even a little arrogant, but she admires the strong, and occasionally shows a little heart of innocence, typical of arrogance and awkwardness.


    In Yang Ruxin''s heart, she is still very proud, perhaps because of her current status. Coupled with her own cognition and ideas for many years, she naturally wouldn''t believe that the first-order priest could wipe out the ninth-order priest with one move.


    Actually, Mu Bingyun didn''t say that, she also killed the emperor, if she did, it is estimated that Yang Ruxin would jump up and scold people in anger.


    Yang Ruxin is a bit selfish, who is not selfish?


    Yang Ruxin just thinks more about her family, so she doesn''t have any criticism or bad intentions.


    Compared to Yang Jinghai''s calculations, in fact, her impression of Yang Ruxin was not that bad.


    When Yang Ruxin heard Mu Bingyun''s words, she was really angry: "Miss Mu, sometimes it''s better to see your own strength. If you don''t know your own strength, no one can save you if you die in the ring. Just here, I don''t think the wooden girl will listen."


    After ?? finished speaking, Yang Ruxin looked away and said nothing more.


    At this time, they found out that Yang Ruyue was saying something to Ao Beidou. Ao Beidou lay lazily on the chair and said something in a slow manner, but in the end only saw Yang Ruyue''s face change.


    Yang Ruyue seemed to be a little excited, and was finally blasted out.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    Yang Ruxin hurried over and brought Yang Ruyue back.


    Yang Ruyue''s face was pale, and she glanced at Cang Yu and others, "Big Brother Beidou said that he will not back down on this matter, unless Cang Gongzi is willing to follow him, otherwise..."


    Yang Ruxin understood it long ago and only brought Yang Ruyue back.


    "Sister, why do you have to say anything to such a person, Ao Beidou is naturally arrogant, he is just playing tricks on you, do you really think he can like you?"


    Yang Ruyue pushed Yang Ruxin away, walked in front of Cang Yu, looked at Mu Bingyun again, and finally said, "Big Brother Beidou said, there is another possibility, if you admit your mistake in front of him, he will let it go, and Let Dad continue to be the City Lord of Silver Light City." She bit her lip, her face turning pale, even he promised to let her follow him, which was something she dreamed of.


    Mu Bingyun raised his head and glanced at Yang Ruyue lightly, "Did he still say that as long as you convince us, he will let you follow him?"


    After the words ended, everyone looked at Yang Ruyue. Yang Ruyue looked incredulous and blurted out, "How do you know?"


    After ?? finished speaking, she felt a little embarrassed. In fact, when Ao Beidou made this condition, she was very tempted. Ao Beidou is someone she has been thinking about for a long time, in fact, she doesn''t know if she likes it, or the obsession that she can''t get in her heart.


    In short, now is an opportunity for her.


    "Young Master Cang, Miss Mu, it''s better for you and Big Brother Beidou to apologize, he will forgive you, everyone will be happy then, and you won''t have to worry about anything anymore."


    Yang Ruxin frowned, this is simply an insult to the strong. If Cang Yu really agreed to apologize, no matter how powerful he is in the future, this incident will be a black spot in his life, and all the strong will look down on him.


    "Sister, you have gone too far in this matter."


    Yang Ruxin pulled Yang Ruyue.


    Yang Ruyue snorted coldly: "What''s wrong, I went over to help you with the cheeks, why, I was wrong? Yang Ruxin, do you think only what you did is right? It''s just a mere apology, not What else to do? Big Brother Big Dipper is already looking at my face with such conditions."


    Yang Ruxin supported her forehead, her face was a little helpless, and her unprovoked apology was obviously an insult to a strong man. She didn''t say much, and said that Yang Ruyue probably didn''t know the seriousness of the matter.


    She had to look at Yang Jinghai, and when she saw Yang Jinghai hesitated, she couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    It''s just that my elder sister has no backbone, and even my father is not the father of the year. A city lord of Silver Light City will wipe out all of my father''s temperament.


    She sighed in her heart. After this incident, she still went back to retreat and strived to achieve a detached status as soon as possible. No matter what the two of them did, she would be able to save their lives in the future.


    That''s all she can do, in addition to that, is to pursue higher strength.


    "Young Master Cang, I don''t know what you think?"

 Chapter 1065： did you win?

    Yang Jinghai still spoke up, the conditions for Ao Beidou were actually very attractive. He only needs to apologize and he can get everything he wants. In his mind, it can not only let Cang Yu and others get rid of the current crisis, but also can make his position as the city lord of Yinguang City stable, and on the other hand, can let Yang Ruyue follow Ao Beidou''s side, for them, it really counts up is a good thing.


    "impossible."


    Cang Yu just said something lightly, and immediately let Yang Jinghai come out of his fantasy, as if he felt the coldness from hell, he seemed to have forgotten that the person in front of him was a powerful **** emperor, and he didn''t dare to say anything more for a while. .


    Yang Ruyue wanted to say, but was stopped by Yang Ruxin, she felt that if she didn''t stop, she would lose the face of her Yang family.


    Yang Ruyue was very unwilling, and Yang Jinghai was also somewhat regretful.


    "City Lord Yang, we will do what we promised, just pay back your hospitality for many days. After this incident, we will have nothing to do with it. As Miss Xin is here, I don''t think you should be in any danger. Ao Beidou will not come to retaliate against you."


    The words of the dark clouds are already obvious, the two parties are obviously good friends, and now it can only be regarded as a transaction.


    Yang Jinghai didn''t know how to describe it, but he was relieved, but he always felt that he had lost something, and his heart was a little empty.


    In the end, with Cangyu''s insistence, the realm of the god-king rose from the dark cloud, and the realm of the god-scholar rose from the wooden ice cloud. As for the realm of the god-king, Yang Jinghai arranged it at will, and in the end, it was naturally Yang Ruxin.


    Yang Ruxin still felt that Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun could not win, so she could only shake her head, these people were too arrogant. When I know that the sky is high and the earth is thick, I am afraid it is too late to regret it.


    The ?? battle was a two-by-two battle between the three realms. When they saw that Yang Jinghai, the lord of Silver Light City, sent a fifth-rank **** king and a first-rank priest, many people laughed.


    The other cities are all ninth-rank **** kings and ninth-rank priests, so they probably would have been knocked down with one punch, right?


    Ao Beidou couldn''t help but smile: "Is there no one in this Silver Light City?"


    For a time, everyone agreed, saying that Yang Jinghai really should have stepped down from the position of the City Lord of Yinguang City. Over the years, it seems that there is really no development of Yinguang City under his hands.


    It''s better to give up the position and let someone with talent take over.


    "I think these people are also very friendly. Could it be that there is no one available in Silver Light City? Could it be that they just came from the lower realm? Don''t they say that there is a strong **** emperor there?"


    "What''s the use of a strong **** emperor, and he is not qualified to come up to participate in the war. Yang Jinghai made a mistake in this step."


    "Huh, who told that God Emperor to be ignorant and offended our Young Master Beidou."


    Ao Beidou did not speak, nor did he stop the people around him from talking. His eyes picked up and he looked at Cang Yu, as if he was saying, if you are sensible, he won''t care.


    As a result, Cangyu spoke to Mu Bingyun with a tender expression, making Ao Beidou''s face stiff.


    "Now, the city meeting officially begins."


    Ao Beidou''s eyes were deep, and she didn''t know what to say to the people around her. Yang Ruxin just saw his mouth shape and frowned. She really didn''t know that this Ao Beidou was such a small person.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, don''t blame me for not reminding you that Ao Beidou will not make you feel better, so be careful when you come to power."


    After ??, Yang Ruxin walked up alone, Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun looked at each other and walked up with a smile.


    Yang Ruxin shook her head when she saw this. Since no one cared, it was useless for her to say anything more.


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun are very attractive, not to mention the two''s looks are superb, especially the strength of the two makes everyone think that Yinguang City is crazy. The dark cloud is not bad, at least it is the fifth rank of the **** king, while Mu Bingyun is only the first rank of the priest.


    "It seems that Yinguang City is really empty. This kind of cleric has gone up to the first rank, and she is still a cute girl."


    "This **** looks pretty good, but it looks like a pity, these big olds don''t care if you look good or not. In the ring, it''s a battle of life and death."


    "Look, there''s a little girl over there, she seems to be only thirteen or fourteen years old, tsk tsk, then Yang Jinghai is really unused."


    "Yeah, everyone has invited Yang Ruxin back. It is said that this Yang Ruxin is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, so it is said that Yang Jinghai''s family is really defeated. Maybe Yinguang City will not be surnamed Yang in the future. As for the surname What, depends on today''s results."


    The people around were talking a lot, Yang Jinghai was embarrassed, Yang Ruyue''s eyes were red, and Yang Ruxin''s face was calm, but hearing these words made her heart a little uncomfortable.


    "start!"


    I don''t know where the voice suddenly sounded, and everyone happily watched how Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were knocked down by someone, but they saw two voices and they were knocked down instantly.


    But...they saw that the shadow didn''t seem to be red or pink. They only heard the sound of humming and the heavy contact with the ground. When everyone looked on the ground, they saw two human-shaped pits.


    The thick smoke and dust slowly crawled out of two gray-headed people.


    When they saw the two clearly, the referee''s voice sounded next to the ring: "Mu Bingyun wins, Wu Yun wins!"


    Suddenly everyone was in an uproar, looking at the red-clothed woman and the pink-clothed **** the ring. With their straight bodies, they didn''t seem to care about the person who was punched and walked to the side to wait.


    For a time, everyone''s eyes widened, wait, a fifth-order **** king blasted the ninth-order **** king and stepped down? Actually it makes sense.


    It was the first-rank priest, and the ninth-rank priest was blasted down, telling them that this must not be true, it must not be true, they really don''t believe it!


    However, the fact is right in front of you, not only everyone was surprised, but Yang Jinghai became more and more disappointed.


    Everyone was speculating for a while, if the two people didn''t pay attention, that would let them succeed. After having this idea, they seemed to comfort themselves and just wait for the start of the next round.


    Yang Ruxin also quickly solved the opponent, and when she saw the winning position, when Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were sitting long ago, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "You won?"


    Wu Yun took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "Yes, we were the first to win, but Miss Ruxin is also good."


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Miss Ruxin''s strength is indeed obvious to all."


    Yang Ruxin didn''t quite believe it. She sat in her own seat and couldn''t help asking the maid next to her about what happened just now. She heard that the two of them punched the opponent at the same time. She felt that it was not true.


    "Miss Mu, Miss Wu, you can take advantage of your opponent''s inattentiveness, preemptively and knock them off the ring, but that doesn''t mean you can use this move forever. In the face of real strength, your opportunistic approach is useless at all. ."

 Chapter 1066： everything is possible

    Yang Ruxin''s words were just a warning to the two of them, although you won, it was because the opponent was not prepared at all. The people around also agreed with Yang Ruxin''s words, and felt a little relieved in their hearts.


    "Thank you Miss Ruxin for reminding me," Mu Bingyun was not annoyed. With her current state, there were very few things that could make her angry. The people who made her emotionally fluctuated were basically the people she cared about. As for the others, dying in front of her has no effect on her. "But next, I will only use this trick. I am afraid that with other people, these people will not survive at all."


    Although she doesn''t care whether people look down on her or not, as a strong man comparable to a **** emperor, she also has her own pride. As many people say, the strong cannot be humiliated.


    Once she touches her dignity, she will not let it go.


    Yang Ruxin felt that Mu Bingyun had won once, so her heart was overwhelmed, and she did not speak, thinking that when Mu Bingyun was knocked off the ring, she would understand how naive her thoughts were.


    Wu Yun said with a smile: "Bingyun, we''ll see who shoots people down first. We''ve agreed, no, no, no, am I asking for guilt? No, let''s shoot people down together."


    Yang Ruxin is very displeased with the arrogant appearance of a little girl, thinking that you will lose ugly in a while.


    Soon, the second round came out, and the opponents were all randomly drawn.


    "The wooden girl, let''s start, let''s go!"


    Yang Ruxin did not rush into the ring this time, but glanced at the two of them.


    I saw the two of them taking a sip of tea slowly, followed by one red and one pink figure falling on the ring. At the same time, their opponents also came up. As soon as these two opponents came up, they distanced themselves from the two, obviously knowing the methods of the previous two.


    "Huh, now I''m going to¡­"


    "You talk too much."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, the man only felt that his body was flying up, as if he was flying into the sky, followed by his body and quickly landed, hitting the ground heavily, still a human-shaped pit. At the same time, Wu Yun''s opponent also happened to fall next to this human-shaped pit, forming a human-shaped pit again.


    For a time, the scene was extremely quiet.


    Even Yang Ruxin opened her mouth wide, as if she didn''t want to believe it.


    With her eyesight, she could naturally see that the opponents of the two were fully prepared this time, but neither of them could see clearly, and Mu Bingyun slammed them down.


    One punch, just one punch, no other means.


    The scene fell into silence, and it took a long time before the referee''s voice sounded: "Mu Bingyun wins, Wu Yun wins."


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t believe it, but she had to go on stage to fight her opponent first, because she was a little restless and almost lost. Fortunately, she quickly reacted and put this matter aside for a while, and then resolved her opponent to victory. next to the seat.


    She walked towards the two of them and found that they were still drinking tea slowly, as if the matter of their talents was not worth mentioning at all.


    "Although you can go down to your opponents in a big realm, you must know that priests and **** kings are the lowest-level characters in Yuxiaotian. Yuxiaotian is in Jingxiaotian and Danxiaotian. It can be regarded as weak. So, no matter how easy it is for you to win, don¡¯t be proud, there are people who are stronger than you, I don¡¯t know how many.¡±


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes lightly: "I know, Miss Ruxin, there are indeed many strong people in this world. However, when you haven''t reached that level, the strong people will not care about you as much."


    Yang Ruxin only felt a little uncomfortable. In fact, she didn''t know the reason. She might have ignored it. When people see things they can''t believe, they will always convince themselves with various reasons. Because she couldn''t do it, she naturally felt that other people couldn''t.


    "A mountain is taller than a mountain!"


    She only said one sentence, and then she sat down on the seat next to her to adjust her breath. Fighting with opponents is also very beneficial to her.


    "Indeed, a mountain is taller than a mountain, things in this world are ever-changing, and there is a saying that everything is possible."


    Mu Bingyun''s words penetrated into Yang Ruxin''s ears like a curse, making her feel a little uncomfortable. She always felt that Mu Bingyun said these words to her on purpose, and there was a deeper meaning in it.


    "Miss Mu, you still have at least ten opponents next." Yang Ruxin walked quickly and went straight to the arena to fight her opponents.


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun looked at each other and said, "It''s a little difficult for people to accept this reality."


    "Come on, Bingyun, if it wasn''t for me being with you every day, I wouldn''t believe it, let''s walk around and shoot people down earlier, let''s not say anything else, the snacks and refreshments here are good."


    The two jumped onto the ring together, and when they saw the two of them later, they were obviously wary. It seems that there is already a tacit understanding, just not getting close to the two, seeing everyone''s forehead twitching.


    As a result, they saw two women, one red and one pink chasing the opponent, and the result was naturally a punch that knocked the person down.


    When Yang Ruxin was very satisfied with the result, after all this time she used the fastest speed to knock down her opponent. As a result, when they walked to the victory area, they found that the two were still enjoying tea leisurely.


    "You haven''t gone up yet?"


    Naturally, she didn''t believe the two of them were so fast.


    "Wait for the next one." Mu Bingyun smiled lightly.


    Wuyun also nodded: "Well, I''m really waiting for the next game. I hope this city meeting will end soon. Actually, I''m a little interested in the Golden Crow Palace. I heard that the city below the Golden Crow Palace is very big."


    Yang Ruxin was a little surprised at the speed of the two of them, it seemed that she was more and more able to accept it, and then she couldn''t help but feel proud when she heard Wu Yun say the city under the name of the Golden Crow Palace.


    "That''s natural. The Golden Crow Palace is the head of the Seven Palaces of Yuxiaotian, and the city under its name is naturally the best."


    "Oh? So, the most powerful thing in Yuxiaotian is the Golden Crow Palace?"


    Dark Cloud blinked, she would definitely go to the Golden Crow Palace, maybe she could find something there. Of course, on the premise of going, she must be clear that the other party is an enemy or a friend. She deeply understands that the huge black shadow she saw in the inheritance before must be the strong enemy of the Golden Crow, and she can easily capture the Golden Crow. One can imagine how powerful her enemies are.


    Mentioning the power of the Golden Crow Palace, Yang Ruxin was also proud: "It''s natural, the Golden Crow Palace has different powers from the other six palaces." Yang Ruxin''s eyes were bright, and she obviously remembered something, but did not continue.


    Dark Cloud didn''t ask any more, because it might touch on the secrets of the Golden Crow Palace. She was thinking in her heart, how to enter the Golden Crow Palace to check the news?


    Is it impossible, do you want to worship the Golden Crow Palace?


    No, I don''t know the depth of the Golden Crow Palace, there may be someone who can discover her true body, and then it will be revealed, which is not a good thing for her.

 Chapter 1067： win

    When Mu Bingyun and Wuyun both smashed their opponents down with one punch, and then they still didn''t use any other moves, everyone finally understood that the two were really powerful.


    Ao Beidou, who was present, naturally had a bad-looking face, but he was an arrogant person, and he didn''t come up with any bad ideas. Originally, he had instructed people to teach the two of them a good lesson, but he was bombarded without a single face-to-face.


    Ao Beidou pondered that it would be impossible to make Cangyu become his side. His face kept changing for a while, and then he didn''t know what he thought of, and laughed again.


    He thinks, like the performance of this group of people today, it is bound to make people notice that there will be no one who will challenge them at that time.


    In Ao Beidou''s thoughts, the competition gradually came to an end. The final result was astonishing. All three people in Silver Light City won the final victory.


    This is something that no one expected, especially Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun, both of which are a scene where people are slammed down with one punch when they face each other, making people numb to the end.


    Of course, they only thought that Mu Bingyun and the two were only the strongest in the realm of priests and **** kings, and they didn''t think that Mu Bingyun was the one who could kill the **** emperor. If so, they thought they would go crazy.


    Fortunately, Mu Bingyun didn''t like to be in the limelight, otherwise their hearts would definitely not be able to accept it.


    In the end, Yang Jinghai was delighted to receive the award. No one doubted or embarrassed this kind of competition in front of everyone''s eyes. After all, the world really respects the strong. No matter what, the people on Yang Jinghai''s side won, and it was him. strength for sure.


    However, Yang Jinghai, the beneficiary of this incident, was not so happy. He regretted it a little, why he was confused before, and directly offended Cangyu and others, who knew that Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were also very powerful, although their strength was not high, but given time, they would definitely achieve a lot.


    One of them was incredible, of course Yang Ruyue. She didn''t expect that, without an apology, these two also won so beautifully.


    Yang Jinghai was surrounded by victory. Although the city lords of each city were a little unwilling, they would not say anything embarrassing on the bright side. As for what they will do in the dark, that is not what Mu Bingyun and others care about.


    They have already done what they promised Yang Jinghai, and they have stayed in Silver Light City for a few days, planning to go around. At present, their primary goal is to inquire about Nan Junmo''s whereabouts first, followed by the matter of the dark clouds.


    Mu Bingyun secretly summed up that Yang Jinghai had already come this way.


    He put on a smile: "This time, thanks to Miss Mu and Miss Wu." In fact, he felt that the two of them were indeed the strongest in the same realm, and they were not the strongest above the **** emperor. After thinking about it, this Several people have already offended Ao Beidou, and I am afraid that the future will not be so easy. It seems that they have figured it out clearly, so they did not win over.


    "I wonder what Mr. Cang''s plan is next?"


    These words are already obvious. If Yang Jinghai wanted to win Cangyu, he would definitely not speak like this, but directly invite the person back. Cang Yu didn''t care, and Mu Bingyun naturally didn''t care either.


    Yang Ruyue is only proud of Beidou, and she still has some resentment towards several people. Although they won, it also made her lose the opportunity to get close to Big Brother Beidou. If it weren''t for these people, she might have followed Big Brother Beidou.


    There was only Yang Ruxin, with a slightly worried expression on her face, and she was a little helpless about Yang Jinghai''s behavior. But she didn''t say anything. In the end, the only people she cared about were her father and sister. With her current ability, she really shouldn''t care too much about other things.


    "Miss Mu, although you won, but you also offended Ao Beidou, then you should work together to figure out how to escape. Although Ao Beidou may not be able to deal with you, there are many people who Yu Xiaotian compliments with Ao Beidou. ."


    Yang Ruxin raised her chin and said in that way, don''t think you are powerful, there are not many people who want to deal with you.


    Wu Yun was amused by her appearance, obviously she was kind enough to remind them that this Yang Ruxin had to look down on them, which was really interesting.


    In fact, at first, she also felt that Yang Ruxin was very proud, but then she was relieved. She has also lived three lifetimes, so why bother with a Yang Ruxin. Although Yang Ruxin looked down on them, she was actually reminding them not to overestimate their abilities.


    If their strength is really what they appear on the surface, they should really listen to Yang Ruxin, but well, their strength is not revealed on the surface, so what Yang Ruxin says, they will naturally do it in reverse, and if they do it in reverse, it will definitely cause Yang Ruxin didn''t like it.


    But in the end, Yang Ruxin reminded them.


    "Okay, you can do it yourself. Ao Beidou shouldn''t put down his body to deal with you. As long as this Cang Gongzi takes good care of you, even though it''s a little tough, there won''t be any danger to your life."


    Yang Ruxin is telling the truth, but there are many surprises in the cultivation world.


    "This world speaks with strength, I believe you have already experienced it."


    Yang Ruxin glanced at the maids who warmly treated Mu Bingyun and others, turned around and left. She didn''t want to see Yang Jinghai''s hypocritical face, but this person was her father, so she could only pretend that she didn''t see it.


    "Thank you for the reminder, Miss Ruxin."


    When Yang Ruxin heard the words of thanks from Mu Bingyun behind her, she couldn''t help but paused and turned back: "If you really listen, then leave here quickly, this is not a place where people like you can stay for long, wait until your strength is up. Let''s talk about the realm of the gods!"


    Yang Jinghai was a little embarrassed, but he never thought of blaming Yang Ruxin: "That''s what little women are like, please don''t take offense. This time, I''m really thankful for Miss Mu, Miss Wu."


    After saying that, Yang Jinghai took out a ring. Needless to say, it must be the reward for them this time. If they accept it, it means that this time, it is just a transaction with Yang Jinghai. What happened to them in the future, and who they offended, absolutely would not have anything to do with Yang Jinghai.


    "You''re welcome."


    Wu Yun took it without hesitation, they understood what Yang Jinghai meant, and they didn''t want to get in touch with people who thought a lot in their hearts. Such people are also suitable for cooperation.


    Yang Jinghai breathed a sigh of relief, since today is like this, Ao Beidou will not use this matter to embarrass him in the future. As long as Yang Ruxin works hard and strives for a higher status in the Golden Crow Palace, if Yang Ruyue can follow Ao Beidou''s side, then things will be even more perfect.

 Chapter 1068： Wuyujiang reappears

    Yang Jinghai sent something, and left after a few words with Cang Yu. Everyone else came up to him and complimented him one by one, making him smile, as if this was what he should have as a City Lord of Silver Light. .


    But he forgot who sent these things into his hands.


    Dark Cloud leaned aside and smiled: "This old man Yang is interesting."


    Tao Ran turned the wine glass, raised his head and said, "He will regret it, he should regret it."


    "Yeah." Ying Changqing replied, then sat on the seat, closed his eyes and started to practice.


    Seeing this, the lively atmosphere suddenly became dull. They all knew that Ying Changqing was hiding the pain in his heart, but they couldn''t help him. Xiaoxun has already lost his soul. Although they have heard of the time art that Mu Bingyun mentioned, what is the price they have to pay to perform such a sky-defying secret art?


    What is the strength needed?


    Who knows if we can wait until that day?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ying Changqing lightly, and didn''t say anything. Hope in his heart is better than despair. At least now Ying Changqing has a direction to work hard.


    "Bingyun, where shall we go first?"


    Wu Yun was a little conflicted this time. On the one hand, she really wanted to see Nan Junmo earlier. But on the other hand, this Golden Crow Palace is in Yuxiaotian, and they were randomly sent here by chance, which can only show that this is fate.


    Since you have come, there is no reason not to go.


    Mu Bingyun also thought so, so her eyes turned to Yang Ruxin, who was sitting on the side with a stern face not far away. From time to time, young talents came to talk, but they were all dismissed by Yang Ruxin with a few words.


    Yang Ruxin is arrogant and arrogant, and it is estimated that few people can make her tempted.


    "Why don''t you go to the Golden Crow Palace first!"


    Mu Bingyun said.


    Wu Yun nodded: "In that case, let''s go with Yang Ruxin." Wu Yun suddenly laughed, and Yang Ruxin, who was not far away, felt an inexplicable chill.


    The city conference was over. At first, everyone was still thinking that Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were talents of that faction, but it turned out that they came from the lower realm, and they offended Ao Beidou as soon as they came up. This is good, many people think that they are not. I''m used to it.


    The people who originally wanted to be friends have stayed away from each other, who can make friends with them at the risk of offending Ao Beidou!


    Of course, these Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t care because they were already on their way to the Golden Crow Palace.


    Yang Ruxin was in front, finally she couldn''t bear it anymore, why did Mu Bingyun and his group keep following her.


    "Young Master Cang, what do you mean?"


    But Cangyu ignored her, and in the end she had to ask Mu Bingyun, "Then Mu Bingyun, why do you keep following me?"


    Yang Ruxin was a little depressed.


    "Miss Ruxin, we are going to Golden Crow City."


    Yang Ruxin was surprised: "What are you doing in Golden Crow City?"


    "Looking for relatives."


    The dark cloud gave a surprising reason, Yang Ruxin always felt that it should not be so simple. But Wu Yun nodded seriously, indicating that she was really looking for relatives.


    "Looking for relatives, then Wuyun, tell me what the name of the person you are looking for is called, and I''ll see if I can meet you."


    Yang Ruxin was naturally skeptical, and Wu Yun directly said a name: "Wu Yujiang."


    Wu Yun actually remembered the name all of a sudden. She still remembered that the man told her that he was the guardian of the Golden Crow. Since Lunjing, she hadn''t seen Wuyujiang, so it''s not too much for her to use this name.


    But she found that Yang Ruxin''s face seemed to be a little broken, hey, what''s wrong?


    "Miss Ruxin, what''s wrong with you?"


    Yang Ruxin came back to her senses and couldn''t help staring at Wu Yun and said, "Miss Wu, can you say this name again?"


    "Wu Yujiang, what''s the matter? I''m here to find him this time. Could it be that Miss Ruxin really knows him?"


    Wu Yun is rather happy this time. If he can really see Wu Yujiang, he might be able to learn a lot from the other party''s mouth. Since Wu Yujiang didn''t hurt her back then, she was more confident about going to the Golden Crow Palace.


    Yang Ruxin was shocked. What did she hear, Wu Yun actually called Wu Yujiang''s name directly. This is their supreme Elder Wu. Even the Palace Master wouldn''t dare to call Elder Wu''s name at will!


    She didn''t doubt Wu Yun''s words, because the name Wu Yujiang was not the core disciple of the Golden Crow Palace and didn''t even know it. She was only qualified to know a few years ago, so Wu Yun''s words must be true.


    However, she was not sure that this Wuyu River was the other Wuyu River, so she took some scrutiny when looking at the dark clouds.


    Wu Yun was not afraid of her looking at him, "Miss Ruxin, if you really know this person, I will trouble you to help."


    Yang Ruxin finally understood, she said: "Miss Wu, there should be a lot of people with this name, although I do know a person with this name, but I can''t guarantee that you also know each other. But if you can provide more information , I can help you recommend."


    Actually, Yang Ruxin was also afraid that Wu Yun was a very important person to Elder Wu, so she did not refuse directly.


    "Wu Yujiang said he was the guardian of the Golden Crow."


    Dark cloud only said one sentence, and the only clue she could provide was this sentence, but, "I can imagine his appearance, you can see if it is this person."


    Yang Ruxin was of course willing to take a look, so the dark clouds transformed into the Wuyu River that she had seen. When Yang Ruxin saw this face, she couldn''t help being surprised. This person was indeed Elder Wu, although his aura didn''t seem as strong as that of Elder Wu.


    She once saw Elder Wu''s face from a distance, and the aura on her body made her unable to straighten her body directly. It seems that there is nothing wrong, this dark cloud really knows the elder Wu.


    Wu Yun is also surnamed Wu. Could it be that... Yang Ruxin was already thinking about it automatically, and Wu Yun dispelled the illusion, "Miss Ruxin, is this the person you know?"


    Actually, from Yang Ruxin''s shocked appearance, Dark Cloud already knew that Yang Ruxin knew. That being said, she still came to the right, and she has to wait until she finds Wu Yujiang and see what is hidden behind it.


    She already had some clues, and this matter is not easy, especially Wu Yujiang once went to her directly, as if waiting for her deliberately, but disappeared after entering the wheel realm, and finally appeared here.


    And from Yang Ruxin''s eyes, she got a message, Wu Yujiang seems to be a very remarkable character, and she has a lot of doubts in her heart. But no one gave her an answer, and she could only wait to see Wu Yujiang.


    Mu Bingyun also fell into contemplation. If they connected back and forth, Wu Yujiang appeared and disappeared, and now it reappears, as if everything was arranged by someone.


    Dark Cloud is involved in this dispute, what will happen? Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed with determination, no matter what, she would not allow Wu Yun to suffer any harm.

 Chapter 1069： Meet

    "The Golden Crow Palace has arrived."


    Yang Ruxin''s eyes showed a bit of joy, and it could be seen that she really liked the Golden Crow Palace.


    She led Mu Bingyun and his group slowly to the top of the mountain, where you could see various signs of the Golden Crow. When Wu Yun walked in here, he clearly felt a variety of familiar atmospheres.


    This is the breath of the Golden Crow!


    It just makes her regret that there is no Golden Crow here.


    "Dark clouds, no?"


    Mu Bingyun seemed to have seen something and couldn''t help but transmit his voice.


    Wuyun shook his head regretfully and said, "No."


    Sure enough, after the war, were there really few Golden Crows? So how did she survive? As she gradually approached the Golden Crow Palace, she only felt an unprecedented pressure.


    out of thin air forcefully suppressed her body, and Mu Bingyun pulled her back. At this time, for some unknown reason, the mysterious force shrank back as if it had met the **** of plague.


    Yang Ruxin naturally didn''t feel it, Mu Bingyun felt it, Wu Yun felt it, and Cangyu naturally felt it.


    The three of them showed all the expressions they were thinking about, and at the same time, including Mu Bingyun, always wondered if there was something in him that would make that power jealous.


    Wu Yun thought for a while, and realized that she seemed to have forgotten something. Taking advantage of this time, she informed Mu Bingyun of it through voice transmission.


    "Bingyun, the person who said that voice is probably you. If it weren''t for you, I can''t think of anyone else. Listening to his tone, it seems that with you there, any problem can be solved."


    Wuyun''s eyes lit up, "Bingyun, do you remember what Qin Yingling once said? Is it because of luck?"


    If so, this interpretation is acceptable to her.


    Mu Bingyun also fell into contemplation, she always felt that it was not just that, could it be that she also had some secrets?


    Things seemed to be getting more and more complicated. When the two of them were thinking about the question, they had already reached the gate of the Golden Crow Palace.


    "Welcome Second Senior Sister!"


    Qiqi''s voice shouted out, which can explain Yang Ruxin''s status in the Golden Crow Palace. Being able to sit in the position of Second Senior Sister in this generation is not only about strength, but also comprehensive abilities in all aspects.


    You must know that there are tens of thousands of disciples belonging to Yang Ruxin''s generation.


    "You guys are welcome." With a shallow smile, Yang Ruxin revealed an extraordinary temperament, which made Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up.


    When she was in Yinguang City, Yang Ruxin''s temperament was very ordinary, even a little arrogant. However, when he returned to the Golden Crow Palace, he clearly felt that under the majesty, there was still a ray of gentleness.


    Hearing Yang Ruxin''s voice, many people hurriedly walked away with smiles.


    As for Yang Ruxin, she took Mu Bingyun and the others directly in, "Miss Wu, wait here for now, I''ll ask Elder Wu for instructions." Nowadays, most of the senior members of the Golden Crow Palace are in seclusion, and everything in the Golden Crow Palace is handled by the Senior Sister Jinwu Palace was in charge, but Senior Sister Zixi was not interested in these, so she handed them over to her.


    She knew what Zixi meant and felt that these sundries would affect her cultivation, but Yang Ruxin felt that was not the case. Taking care of the sundries, especially the sundries in charge of the entire Golden Crow Palace, can have countless benefits. You can see the respect of her many disciples when she comes back.


    "I didn''t expect Wu Yujiang to be the elder of the Golden Crow Palace." Wu Yun stuttered, "Why do I think he is suspicious?"


    "Xiaoyun, let''s take a look later. If something is wrong, just leave."


    Tao Ran was a little uneasy. The dark cloud was almost pressed down by an aura. He was very close, so he could feel it. He even knew that the aura was aimed directly at the dark clouds, but suddenly disappeared without knowing what was going on.


    Seeing Tao Ran''s nervous look, Wu Yun quickly shook his head: "If that person is really Wu Yujiang, he won''t do anything to me."


    But she was still thinking about whether Wu Yujiang''s appearance was a coincidence or an arrangement.


    As I was thinking, I heard the familiar footsteps outside.


    "Miss Wu, Elder Wu has a request."


    Hearing the words, everyone got up immediately, but heard Yang Ruxin say: "Elder Wu saw only Miss Wu."


    "If so, we''ll go."


    Mu Bingyun pulled Wu Yun and was about to leave, Yang Ruxin gritted her teeth: "Elder Wu said, if Miss Mu insists on following, she can come too."


    "I''ll go as well."


    An unquestionable voice made Yang Ruxin grit her teeth fiercely: "Elder Wu said, if Mr. Cang insists on doing this, then come! As for Mr. Tao and Mr. Ying, please wait."


    In this way, several people have no opinion.


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help muttering, and she didn''t know how Elder Wu knew about Wu Yun. But Elder Wu seemed to be very excited before, didn''t he? No, it should be an expected excitement, like knowing that dark clouds will come.


    She couldn''t help but glance at the dark clouds, but didn''t ask any more questions. Judging from the attitude of Elder Wu, these people are afraid that it is not simple.


    "Elder Wu is inside."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the door in front of him. A golden golden crow was carved on the door. Yang Ruxin pushed the door open, and the three of them went in just like that.


    A very familiar person appeared in the field of vision, who is Wu Yujiang?


    "Dark clouds."


    Wu Yujiang smiled, as friendly as when he first saw the dark clouds.


    Wu Yun stared at him: "Wu Yujiang?"


    "Um."


    "No, you are different from the Wuyujiang I saw last time."


    Wu Yujiang just smiled when he heard the words: "It''s really different."


    "what happened?"


    Dark Cloud didn''t let his guard down, "Can you tell me why?"


    Wu Yujiang sighed in disappointment: "It seems that you have already discovered it."


    "What did you find?" Wu Yun frowned, "Didn''t you approach me on purpose, and say that the guardian of the Golden Crow, that I am the only Golden Crow? Could it be that you haven''t seen any other Golden Crow?"


    "Dark Cloud, based on your perception, can''t you know that there is no Golden Crow in the Golden Crow Palace?"


    Dark Cloud buried his head and said, "Then tell me, where did those Golden Crows go?"


    "Also, what happened to the changes in your body? Although these years are not short, they are not long. In a short period of time, even a genius like Nan Junmo is only in the realm of a **** emperor. Don''t tell me, your Cultivation is flying."


    Wu Yujiang seemed to be lost in thought, and after a while, he said: "I in the fairy world is my detached consciousness."


    Mu Bingyun showed a sure look on the side, in fact, when she came in and saw Wu Yujiang, she had already guessed it.


    "As for doing this, I naturally want to find the whereabouts of the Golden Crow, because I am the guardian of the Golden Crow, and I must find the Golden Crow in this world. Unfortunately, I have only found you so far. Fortunately, Wu Yun, you did not disappoint me. ,finally come."

 Chapter 1070： Suspect

    On that day, Wu Yujiang talked a lot with several people, basically Wu Yun and Wu Yujiang were talking about it. Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu seemed to be with them all the way, Wu Yujiang really knew a lot.


    even said that the original Golden Crow was captured and forced to become the Sun. He just wanted to protect the last Golden Crow and prevent those mysterious people from hurting the dark clouds.


    Dark Cloud didn''t say what she saw in the inheritance. I don''t know why she didn''t say it. She always felt that she couldn''t say it. She has always trusted her own intuition, but she has asked Wu Yujiang a lot of secrets.


    So far, after seeing the Wuyu River, the group stayed in the Golden Crow Palace for a short time. Wu Yujiang did not restrict what Wu Yun could do, nor did he intend to announce Wu Yun''s identity, saying that it was not safe yet, and they needed to count up slowly, and finally wipe out the enemy in one go.


    Dark Cloud thinks this is good, after all, she doesn''t want anyone to interfere with her freedom.


    Everyone in the Golden Crow Palace knows that Wu Yujiang loves a new girl named Wu Yun very much. Many people are speculating, who is the dark cloud? The most important thing is that Wu Yun''s surname is Wu, isn''t it Wu Yujiang''s abandoned daughter?


    Hearing that the rumors are getting more and more outrageous, even Yang Ruxin can''t accept it.


    She knew that Wu Yun was not Wu Yujiang''s daughter, otherwise Wu Yun would not have the slightest sense of awe when he looked at Wu Yujiang.


    "Bingyun, what do you think about this matter?"


    After Mu Bingyun arranged a soundproof array, Wu Yun breathed a sigh of relief, "Wu Yujiang seems too loyal, based on my experience, there will always be demons when things are impermanent, and I always think he is hiding something. But I It is true that there is no malice in him, could it be that I feel wrong?"


    This is the first time that the dark clouds have contradicted.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes and fell into contemplation. Wu Yujiang put Wuyun first in everything, as if he was really the guardian of the Golden Crow, and also planned to experience the people of the entire Golden Crow Palace, so that he could help Wuyun in the future.


    However, she also doesn''t believe that there are such good people in this world. You must know that even a strong person needs to pay a very heavy price to easily separate his consciousness and search for people in various places.


    "Wuyun, no matter what happens to Wuyujiang, let''s be careful. Whether he is sincere or has other motives, he will definitely reveal his faults in the end."


    Wu Yun heard what Mu Bingyun said, and knew that Mu Bingyun was also a little suspicious, but it was not so contradictory.


    "Alright, for now, if Wu Yujiang is really a bad thing, this girl won''t show mercy. It''s just what his purpose is, I''m pretty sure he''s different from those who captured Jinwu. Do you remember when he said Who are the people of Jinwu?"


    "He said that one day many people came from nowhere, and at a huge cost, they finally captured all the Golden Crows." Wu Yun said with serious eyes, "Actually, when those huge black shadows grabbed the Golden Crows, they basically There is only one Golden Crow in the hand, and it takes no effort at all, so Wu Yujiang lied, or he just heard about it."


    "Then Xiaoyun, could he fall in love with Jinwu''s treasure?"


    Suddenly, Tao Ran thought of this. He also thought that the cultivation world often kills people and steals treasures. If Wu Yujiang is uneasy and kind, most likely he wants to get something from Wu Yun.


    Dark Cloud''s eyes lit up, then dimmed, "I really don''t know what treasures are on me except myself."


    These words amused people.


    "However, I really don''t know if the Golden Crow has a treasure. I asked Wu Yujiang. In fact, there are some things in the inheritance of the Golden Crow that are not there at all, but I can see others. It is very possible..." Her eyes suddenly turned cold. After a moment, "It is very likely that someone knew that the Golden Crow suffered, and sealed this secret in my inheritance, so that I can see it slowly."


    Everyone fell silent for a while. After a long time, Mu Bingyun said, "Let''s put this matter aside for now. We will go to Danxiaotian in a while, and it''s time to look for our brother."


    Ying Changqing suddenly opened his eyes: "It''s time to find Master."


    ¡­


    "I heard that Elder Wu attaches great importance to a new disciple?"


    When Zixi came back from the outside experience, she heard a series of things about the dark clouds. It is said that Elder Wu gave Wu Yun a detached status, which made her unhappy. How can a mere god-king realm be qualified to get these?


    Yang Ruxin got her status today, but it was her hard work. This dark cloud that came out of nowhere was taken seriously, and it was even something that everyone envied, making Zixi who never asked about the Golden Crow Palace very dissatisfied.


    She is the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, she must be concerned about such things.


    So without notifying Yang Ruxin, she was led to Wuyun''s side by someone.


    "You are the dark cloud?"


    The disciple of the Golden Crow Palace quickly explained: "Junior Sister Wuyun, this is Senior Sister Zixi."


    "Elder Sister."


    Wuyun greeted her, but looking at Zixi, she didn''t seem to be welcoming her very much.


    Zixi frowned and looked at the dark clouds, and found that the other party was indeed only the fifth rank of God King, and was very unhappy. But when she saw that Mu Bingyun, who was standing beside her, was only a first-rank cleric, her whole body became angry.


    The wise disciple quickly explained: "This is Cang Gongzi, this is Mu Girl, this is Tao Gongzi, Ying Gongzi, they are all friends of Wuyun Junior Sister."


    He didn¡¯t say about Elder Wu¡¯s attitude towards these people, and he didn¡¯t know, but they were very jealous that the dark clouds were real. A mere god-king realm, just because of Elder Wu''s words, can get a detached status, which is too unfair to other disciples.


    So, what he means by this is that Wu Yun is not very strong, and he has made a bunch of friends who are like weak chickens. Suddenly, the image of the dark cloud fell again, leaving a bad impression on Zixi.


    Mu Bingyun felt countless gazes falling on her. She wanted to touch her forehead very much. She couldn''t explain to others that she looked like a first-rank priest, and could actually kill the emperor, right?


    actually shows that most people still prefer to look at the surface.


    Zixi''s eyes have been scanning several people, and when he sees Cang Yu, his face shows a bit of respect. I didn''t expect that there was another strong man, but the others... She frowned, very unhappy.


    The first-level priests have come, when she is the Golden Crow Palace, can all cats and dogs come in?


    "Junior Sister Wuyun, I don''t know what Elder Wu values ??about you, but your current treatment is indeed very unfair to the other disciples of the Golden Crow Palace. Since Elder Wu has spoken, then we can''t interfere, but if you are in the next assessment If you are unable to meet the standard, please go and tell Elder Wu, withdraw all the treatment you currently enjoy, and return to the treatment of an ordinary disciple. If you want better treatment, you must use your own strength to fight for it, and Not holding the elder''s thigh."

 Chapter 1071： provocative

    Zixi''s eyes were bright, and she glanced at Mu Bingyun and the others seriously, "I didn''t want to ask about Wu Shimei making friends. However, not everyone can come in my Golden Crow Palace. The next time Wu Shimei makes friends, I hope I have a longer memory, and don''t bring in any cats and dogs."


    As soon as these words fell, the dark clouds were so good-natured that they couldn''t bear it any longer. This Zixi is really righteous and awe-inspiring. When she comes back, she will give her a slap in the face. If it wasn''t for her wanting to figure out what was going on behind the scenes, who would care for a mere disciple''s preferential treatment?


    This Zixi really has her nostrils upside-down, as if she looks amazing, and the dark clouds are very angry. She is not a person who is afraid of being preached, but this person actually calls her cherished friend a cat and a dog.


    "Zixi? Senior Sister?"


    Dark Cloud said coldly, "I didn''t expect that the big sister is majestic, this dog''s ability to see people low is not small!"


    Suddenly, the surroundings became quiet. Really, no one thought that the dark cloud would refute so directly, so forcefully, and even so pertinently. Zixi said that Wu Yun''s friend was a cat and a dog, and Wu Yun said that you Zixi was a dog.


    When Yang Ruxin, who had just rushed over, heard what the two of them said, she thought that the two might be enmity.


    Unlike Zixi, she worships power as well as strength. Since Elder Wu values ??these people, she must respect them, not because of their low strength.


    But Zixi is different. In Zixi''s eyes, only strength is everything, and this strength refers to his own cultivation.


    Zixi was really **** off. She didn''t expect that someone would scold her dog face to face, and her face was extremely ugly for a while.


    "Why, Senior Sister, you have a way of saying that my friend is a cat and a dog, so you won''t allow me to say that you are a dog? Is it possible that only your senior sister can scold people, and we ordinary disciples can''t scold people?"


    Zixi''s eyes shot cold light, and a powerful momentum pressed over it, as if to give the dark clouds a spiritual suppression. As a result, she felt an even stronger aura that was as vast as the sea, shattering all her pitiful aura.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, okay, and misunderstood again, every time it was she who did it, why do people suspect Cang Yu did it, her husband really doesn''t have the leisure to do so.


    Zixi is naturally not reconciled. She is the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace. Today, she was provoked by a disciple who just entered the door. If she doesn''t do something, then her senior sister will really come to an end.


    So, Zixi spoke up.


    "Junior Sister Wu, unless you have the ability to prove it, you are not qualified to stand here and enjoy all the treatment of the Golden Crow Palace. Even if I agree, do you think the other disciples of the Golden Crow Palace will agree? A mere god-king realm, enjoyment is comparable to The treatment of the elders, do you think this is fair to all the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace?"


    Zixi just wanted to give Wu Yun a disgrace. Although she didn''t care about the power of the Golden Crow Palace, she cared about the title of Senior Sister. This title can make her easy to act, her status is noble, and no one dares to provoke easily.


    Since Wu Yun is so ignorant, she will be the first to use Wu Yun.


    Wu Yun laughed twice: "How to prove it? Could it be that Senior Sister Zixi wants to challenge my little disciple in the realm of the realm of the gods with the realm of gods?"


    "Of course not, but I can give you the opportunity to accept the assessment of the sect, and the improvement of the treatment of the Golden Crow Palace must pass the assessment of the elders. If you want to maintain the current treatment, then accept the assessment of the elders of the Golden Crow Palace. After all, in the future, the sect will be assessed. You must also participate in the assessment, there is no reason why you can get better treatment because of Elder Wu.¡±


    I know about Elder Wu Zixi, but I only know that he is a very mysterious and powerful elder. He doesn''t usually show up very much. Even if someone finds Elder Wu, they can only knock at the door and cannot enter.


    She is different from Yang Ruxin, except that cultivation is experience, so there is no chance to see Elder Wu at all.


    Besides, the Golden Crow Palace has such a large power, and there are countless powerful elders. Even if Elder Wu is a little special, I have never heard of any elder who casually allows a disciple of the God King realm to enjoy the same treatment as an elder.


    Therefore, in her heart, she felt that Wu Yun must have used other methods, so that Elder Wu agreed, this method is still not good.


    For such a thing, she would not agree at first, and the most important thing is that as the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace generation, she has no such treatment, even if Zixi is a genius, she can''t help such a thing. After all, in her opinion, the treatment is an affirmation of her strength. The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that the dark clouds are provoking her majesty.


    "Elder Sister, this is serious. Elder Wu must have his own reasons for doing this. Why don''t we just leave it like this?" Yang Ruxin knows how much Elder Wu cares about Wu Yun. Not a good time.


    Zixi glanced at Yang Ruxin coldly: "Junior Sister Yang, I will personally ask Elder Wu about this matter. Although you are taking care of this Golden Crow Palace, I am the Senior Sister. You have no right to control what I do. , you just need to do your part."


    Yang Ruxin''s face turned pale.


    Zixi originally looked down on people like Yang Ruxin. If she didn''t cultivate well, she had to take care of the Golden Crow Palace. Hmph, it is estimated that, like this dark cloud, she wanted to use this method to make the elders and the palace master pay attention.


    The more I think about Zixi, the more contemptuous it becomes. Are other things important in this world besides its own cultivation?


    Naturally, it was not important to her. After speaking, she raised her eyelids and said, "Sister Wu, how are you thinking about it? As well as your friends, I don''t care about being guests in the Golden Crow Palace for a short time, but with Junior Sister Wu now, I don''t care. It seems that I can''t support some idle people for nothing."


    The people around are also changing color one after another, Zixi''s words are too heavy, even if you think so in the bottom of your heart, you can''t say it directly!


    "I don''t have to."


    Zixi glanced at the dark clouds with contempt, "Could it be that Junior Sister Wu knows how much she weighs, so she volunteers to be the same as ordinary disciples?"


    She is very disgusted by this kind of disciple who has no strength and clings to the elder.


    She Zixi took the position of Senior Sister Du from a young disciple with no background. If it wasn''t for those who liked rhetoric back then, she would not have suffered so much.


    "No, I mean, no assessment, I don''t think it''s necessary for this kind of assessment."


    Wu Yun got a little angry, looked at Mu Bingyun, the two looked at each other, she laughed, since Bingyun was not afraid of making a big deal, then she would make trouble. So let''s start with the Golden Crow Palace. Maybe her story will get the attention of Nan Junmo''s boy. The more she thinks about the dark clouds, the happier she will be. The position of the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, she thinks it is not bad.

 Chapter 1072： I kind of want to be the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace

    "Then what do you mean?" Zixi smiled, "You want to leave the Golden Crow Palace?"


    She is even more contemptuous of this. Those who shrink back when encountering problems are better off leaving the Golden Crow Palace.


    "No, I kind of want to be the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace."


    When Wu Yun said this, everyone was stunned.


    The sentence "I want to be the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace" made everyone''s heads a little blank for a while. So Wu Yun wants to challenge Zixi?


    "Not only the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, but also all the auras on your Zixi. I am not yet 1,000 years old this year, so if I win against you, I should be able to become one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao."


    When everyone hadn''t recovered, they heard the words of the dark clouds again, and the whole head was dizzy. They felt that they must have heard about it. Even if the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, Wu Yun actually wanted to be one of the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens.


    To become one of the fifteen sons of the Three Firms requires two conditions, strength and identity. This identity must be a disciple of the three gates, five sects and seven palaces, and also need to pass the test of the other fourteen sons, especially if Wu Yun defeated Zixi, he must accept the challenge of the fifteen sons after Zixi. As for whether she wanted to take a step up, it was up to her.


    Therefore, everyone who heard it thinks that Wu Yun must be daydreaming in the blue sky, a mere god-king realm. Since he tried to become the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, he still wants to become one of the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens.


    When Zixi came back to her senses, her first reaction was that the dark clouds were crazy.


    Yang Ruxin was also stunned, she couldn''t believe that the dark clouds were so arrogant.


    Seeing that everyone had not recovered, she quickly walked in front of Mu Bingyun with a few steps. In her opinion, although Mu Bingyun was a little arrogant, she was still a wiser woman.


    "Miss Mu, do you know what Junior Sister Wu is doing now? You should persuade her well, the majesty of Senior Sister cannot be arbitrarily provocative, and now Senior Sister''s strength is already the eighth rank of the gods. Wu Yun is only the fifth rank of the gods. It can''t be her opponent."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Yang Ruxin, "No, the dark cloud is already in the realm of a god."


    What?


    Yang Ruxin felt as if she had been electrocuted, and then she saw the dark clouds disperse the aura of her whole body, and the aura of the goddess emanated, which really surprised her.


    "Yes, I am indeed in the realm of the gods."


    The last time I accepted those inheritances, the dark clouds rushed up and broke through. Hiding their strength is just that they feel that it is enough to have a strong person exposed outside, so as to avoid attracting too many people''s attention. After Ying Changqing''s breakthrough last time, she also wanted to "break through", but the Yang family was always by her side and couldn''t find a suitable excuse.


    Now is just an excuse, she tells everyone that she is hiding her strength.


    Zixi finally came back to her senses and saw a different dark cloud, and her heart also set off a wave of fluctuations. However, seeing that the other party is only in the realm of the gods, she still despised it.


    What if you break through to the gods? If you dare to imagine the position of the senior sister, then she is welcome.


    "Junior Sister Wu, although you have made a breakthrough, Senior Sister''s strength is eighth rank higher than you."


    Yang Ruxin frowned, although she also advocates strength and power, but she doesn''t like Zixi''s style. But now she is afraid that she can''t stop anything. If she knew she should have greeted them in advance, don''t be too arrogant in front of Zixi, otherwise Zixi will not let them go.


    "Since Junior Sister Wu has the courage, I will satisfy you, otherwise everyone will say that my senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace is inhumane." Zi Xi looked at Wu Yun with cold eyes, she climbed to this position and did not know **** her. How many people, Wu Yun, a disciple who has just entered the realm of the gods, dares to provoke her.


    It seems that everyone has forgotten how she became a big sister, it is necessary for them to review.


    There is no need to look back, many people have already thought of Zixi''s horror, and everyone shivered for a while, and looked at the dark clouds with pity in their eyes.


    "So, Junior Sister Wu, when do you think it will start?"


    Zixi''s voice was a little stern, as if she had remembered something, she suddenly laughed: "It won''t be long before the time for the ranking of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao will come, why not just then! Junior sister Wu doesn''t want to become the top ten of Sanxiao. One of the five sons? It just so happened that we solved it together at that time, and it didn''t take long."


    The expressions of everyone changed, especially Yang Ruxin, who was extremely worried. Zixi doesn''t want to give dark clouds a way to survive, who are the fifteen sons of Sanxiao? Although talented and the most expensive, everyone is not a good person.


    In fact, it is not that other people can''t enter Sanxiao Fifteen, but the conditions for others to enter are too harsh. And the three gates, five sects and seven palaces have always controlled this quota, and will never let other people participate.


    Zixi glanced at the dark clouds lightly, "Sister Wu, what are you thinking? If you feel very scared, you can leave the Golden Crow Palace directly. As the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, I will not treat you any kind of thing."


    Of course she won''t do anything, as long as Wu Yun leaves the Golden Crow Palace today because of fear, I am afraid that she will never be able to raise her head in front of the Golden Crow Palace, especially in front of her Zixi.


    This method of directly destroying people''s confidence is truly terrifying.


    "I think it''s a good idea."


    I am afraid that apart from Mu Bingyun and others, no one knows that Wu Yun must be excited now. Originally, they planned to find Nan Junmo some time later, but who knew that they could see Nan Junmo directly through Zixi.


    Even Ying Changqing laughed, seeing the master earlier, he could ask the teacher about the art of time. That way he can see Xiaoxun earlier, I hope he can be faster.


    Zixi was also a little stunned. He couldn''t help but glanced at Wuyun twice, and finally found that Wuyun really didn''t hide his strength anymore, because the momentum on Wuyun''s body was obviously just advanced.


    The worries in her heart are put down, she will not be deprived of her current identity. Although this dark cloud is not afraid, it is too far from her strength. Even if there is still a period of time before the rearrangement of Sanxiao and fifteen sons, it is impossible for the dark clouds to break through to the eighth order of the gods at once, right?


    "Very good, it seems that Junior Sister Wu still has some courage, so I won''t interfere in other things before that. When the time comes, I will naturally come over and bring Junior Sister Wu there. During this period, if Junior Sister Wu wants to go back, she can directly Just leave the Golden Crow Palace."


    Zixi believed that Wu Yun was just fighting for a breath, and didn''t think she was sure.


    Destroying a small disciple, sometimes destroying the other''s confidence, is more interesting than using other methods. Once confidence collapses, there is no way to turn around.


    Mu Bingyun felt Zixi''s viciousness, especially the look in Zixi''s eyes, clearly wanting to destroy the dark clouds. But she is not worried that the dark cloud will lose, the dark cloud will only win.

 Chapter 1073： Hunyuanmen Junjun

    I don''t know who spread it out, Wu Yun actually wanted to challenge the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, and wanted to take the position of the senior sister.


    As soon as this incident came out, it can be said that the name of Wuyun was spread all over Yuxiaotian, Jingxiaotian and Danxiaotian. Among them, those who knew Wu Yun felt that this little girl was really over her head.


    Yang Jinghai from Yinguang City wiped off two sweats after learning about this, thinking that he pulled away quickly. If he had anything to do with these people, he would probably offend Senior Sister Zixi of the Golden Crow Palace.


    When ??Ao Beidou heard this, he was also very surprised. He didn''t think that these people would make trouble when they walked there, and now they have offended Zixi. Zixi didn''t want him to be so talkative and provoked Zixi''s people, and few of them ended up good.


    Wu Yun is really famous now, not only people outside are talking about it, but also the Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao. It''s enough to play tricks on their hands. You must know that Junjun suddenly changed, but the other fourteen were beaten to the ground and unable to get up. In the end, they let the proud ones accept the new quasi-monarch to stand on top of their heads. Even the current saintly son and saintess would not dare to challenge the quasi-monarch.


    Everyone is curious about the dark clouds, so a series of things that happened after she went to Yuxiaotian were exposed.


    In these incidents, Mu Bingyun and the others were completely ignored, and even Cangyu, a powerful **** emperor, was covered by the light of dark clouds. Naturally, Zixi''s handwriting was indispensable among them. Mu Bingyun believed that there must be other people besides Zixi.


    "Congratulations on your passing."


    The stone gate rang, and the disciples of Hunyuanmen bowed respectfully to the man who came out, with a look of admiration in their eyes, "Zunjun''s cultivation has soared, and he has left the other fourteen people far behind."


    Compliments can''t actually see through Jun-kun''s strength, they''re just flattering.


    The man smiled lightly, and under the twitching eyes of everyone, he stretched out his hand: "Where''s the wine?"


    "Here, the disciples have already done the things that Jun-Jun ordered. All the fine wines in Dan Xiaotian have been looted by the disciples, and I guarantee that Jun-Jun will be satisfied."


    The ?? man took the jug, raised his head and took a few sips, with a smile on his face, where there was still the majestic appearance of the previous breath, that swaying body was simply an alcoholic.


    The disciples below looked at each other in dismay, and saw that Junjun, whom they highly respected, was gulps of wine on the side without any image, and his neat hair was scattered. The whole wine lunatic did not look like Junjun at all.


    If they hadn''t known that this was their prospective king, they would have driven this drunkard out.


    "Anything else?"


    The implication is that it''s okay, don''t disturb him to drink.


    "Junjun, it will be time for the re-ranking of the Sanxiao Fifteen in a while, please don''t forget it, this is a very important thing for our Primordial Sect."


    Zhunjun represents the strength of the younger generation. As long as Zhunjun can keep his position, then the status of Hunyuanmen will not be shaken. If Zhunjun loses to other people, then Hunyuanmen will be dealt with by other sects together, until Hunyuanmen falls to the position of the first sect.


    To know that there are fourteen major forces that are qualified to compete, the disciples of Hunyuanmen are a little worried.


    Unexpectedly, the man laughed and took two sips of wine with a satisfied face, and waved his hand: "Small matter, trivial matter, good wine will serve Ben Jun, this position will be kept, if there is no good wine, Ben Jun go away."


    Everyone twitched, is there such an unreliable quasi-monarch?


    Sect Master, did you see the wrong person? How could such a drunkard become a quasi-monarch, so unserious, so dignified, so insane!


    "Don''t worry, Jun-jun, whenever there is a good wine, it will be reserved for Jun-jun."


    The next disciple was very speechless. Thinking of what happened recently, he still felt that he should say something: "By the way, during the retreat of Junjun, some things happened, and one of them may be more important."


    He saw Jun Jun leaning on the pillar and tasting wine with his eyes closed. Although he looked like an alcoholic, he knew that Jun Jun must be listening: "A disciple has come from the Golden Crow Palace. Replacing Miss Zixi in the ranking of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao."


    He saw that the man finally opened his eyes, the dark and bright eyes were not at all turbid due to drunkenness: "Is Zixi challenged?"


    "Yes, Zhunjun." I''m not sure of Jun''s mind, but everyone knows that Zixi is a little bit mean to Junjun, and Junjun didn''t directly reject anything, so he was more polite to Zixi.


    "who is it?"


    The man took back the jug, his eyes fell on the man, it was horrifying, and he quickly said: "A little girl named Wuyun, it is said that she only looks like fourteen years old. The strength is not bad, she is already in the realm of the gods. Well, it''s just compared to Miss Zixi..." What did he see before the words ''far worse'' were uttered?


    When he saw Junjun smiling, he was holding the jug and smiling happily. It was different from the usual smile. There seemed to be something more to this smile, and he didn''t understand. But he could feel from Jun Jun''s laughter that Jun Jun was very happy, really happy.


    He was not sure. Could it be that Junjun doesn''t like Zixi, but hates Zixi, so he is so happy when someone challenges Zixi? No, it should be said that Junjun feels that Zixi is annoying, and now someone is looking for trouble with Zixi, so he is very happy?


    He felt that his guess was correct, but Jun-kun was too happy to smile, right?


    Just when he was thinking about something, a strong wind suddenly attacked, and he subconsciously wanted to fight back, only to find that the divine power he shot was sinking into the sea, and he was immediately horrified. Just when he thought he was in danger, he found out that he was being held by Jun Jun.


    "Go, go in and tell me what that little girl named Wu Yun has done."


    He didn''t have the chance to resist at all, so he was taken in by Jun Jun with his collar, and he saw the pitying eyes of other people''s faces with an innocent face, and his heart was full of sorrow.


    "Anything else?"


    Looking at the enthusiastic Zhunjun, a certain disciple of Hunyuan Sect was full of bitterness, and said with a painful expression: "Zhunjun, there is really no more, the disciples are all finished."


    He can see it, Junjun is happy because of that little girl named Wuyun. Could it be that Zhunjun''s taste is small loli, this disciple has a clear face, it is no wonder that a woman like Zixi can''t look down on Zhunjun, and it doesn''t have an appetite at all!


    Who knew that Junjun is an uncle who is obsessed with little loli!

 Chapter 1074： Gathering at Yunxiaotai

    "Junior Sister Wu, I really didn''t expect you to have the courage to stay." Zixi was surprised that Wu Yun did not leave the Golden Crow Palace. What made her even more surprised was that in a few months, Wu Yun turned out to be the second rank of Divine Sovereign. .


    It seems that Wu Yun is indeed talented, which makes her nervous. If Wu Yun is given more time, maybe he can really surpass her. But now, there is no such opportunity, and now they are going to Yunxiaotai.


    Even if Wu Yun''s cultivation speed is fast, he can''t reach the eighth rank of the gods in just a few days, right?


    Zixi''s face was relaxed, but she thought in her heart that she must hit the dark clouds hard this time, preferably with her friends. Although the strength of these people is still very low, it was not long before the other party came up. Given time, there must be a rapid increase in strength. Such an enemy seems to be a bit scary.


    Since it is terrible, she will be strangled in the cradle, it is best to destroy all the confidence of these people.


    Her eyes swept the gloomy eyes, especially this person, she couldn''t see through, she heard that he was a powerful **** emperor. A light flashed across her eyes, and she might be able to use other methods to make this person work for her.


    Mu Bingyun seemed to have sensed it, but he did not miss the calculation in Zixi''s eyes, and was very unhappy in his heart. If she is so tolerant of Yang Ruxin, she is really displeased with Zixi.


    This person yelled at the dark clouds as soon as they came up, and scolded them a lot.


    "Bingyun, this girl will help you vent your anger later." Wu Yun pulled Mu Bingyun''s hand, "Because I made you feel wronged." If it weren''t for her, Mu Bingyun could have shot directly and brought Zixi to the ground. A hard lesson.


    "What do you mean because of you? I just want to let the person standing on the high fall down again."


    "Yes, yes, that''s it."


    Wu Yun''s eyes smiled, but she knew that Mu Bingyun heard the news from Nan Junmo, and after seeing Zixi''s provocation, she was able to replace Zixi with everything.


    They haven''t seen Nan Junmo until now, but they know that Nan Junmo will definitely come. Wu Yun was very nervous. She already understood her heart. Mu Bingyun asked her to replace Zi Xi, but it was to give her a better identity and give her more confidence to face the person she liked.


    Because Nan Junmo is very good, although she is not bad, but in this big environment, she is not willing to bow her head. At least when she is not sure that Nan Junmo has changed her mind, she must not let herself be too low, she understands the importance of identity sometimes.


    Sometimes an identity protects everything you have. If Mu Bingyun had had a noble status in the Flowing Cloud Sect back then, he would not have suffered so much.


    Just like now, Mu Bingyun seems to be only a first-rank priest. If he is really a first-rank priest, his heart will definitely not be able to stand the pressure around him. But her real strength is not like this, so Mu Bingyun can ignore the pressure from the outside world, or even despise everything.


    But her Wuyun''s strength is not high, so if she can become the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, and then can become a member of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, it will be more logical to be with Nan Junmo.


    Then, be able to do what they want to do better. Some time ago, she went to see Wu Yujiang, and the other party was very satisfied that she accepted the challenge. It seemed that the other party was more eager than her to increase her cultivation base rapidly.


    The more she did, the more she felt that there was something wrong with Wuyujiang.


    Every step they took was actually carefully planned. Zixi naturally didn''t know that Wu Yun had already decided to deprive her of her status, and she was still accepting the admiration of everyone.


    No wonder Zixi didn''t know, it should be that everyone would not believe that the dark cloud has this ability.


    In just a few days, they finally arrived at the legendary Yunxiaotai.


    Under the Yunxiao Terrace, there are countless people watching, and there are many people standing around the Yunxiao Terrace. Every time Yunxiaotai is opened, there will be people who do not belong to the three gates, five sects and seven palaces to challenge, in order to be able to challenge the Sanxiao fifteen sons with one''s own strength and become one of them. As long as you can defeat all the three sons and fifteen sons, you can directly become the quasi-monarch.


    If you have a sect, then this sect will rise. If there is no sect, these big forces will use various favorable conditions to win you over.


    No one can withstand this temptation. Over the years, only one person has succeeded, and that is the current Zhunjun. He not only succeeded, but also directly solved the dissatisfied Zhunjun, and finally succeeded in replacing the previous Zhunjun. all status.


    "Sister Wu, this is Yunxiaotai."


    Zixi saw that several people did not speak, and said with a smile, "Didn''t Junior Sister Wu say to take my place?"


    "You can try it on Yunxiaotai. As long as Junior Sister Wu can beat me and beat everyone after my ranking, she will be able to replace me." Zixi seemed to be joking with Wuyun. She should have said it though. But he was very disdainful and didn''t think the dark clouds could win.


    Zixi ranked fifth, so there are ten people behind, and Wu Yun must challenge these ten people.


    Even she doesn''t have this ability, so she doesn''t really believe that Wu Yun has this ability. From the beginning, she set this trap. Although the latter four are one of the fifteen sons who have been re-promoted, this does not mean that the other party is weak.


    The former four people were killed, and they can only become the past tense. The fifteen major forces will not let the position of the third and fifteenth sons be vacant.


    "Haha, I have long heard that someone wants to replace Zixi''s position. I heard the name a little familiar, but I really didn''t think it was you." Ao Beidou came from a distance and landed directly beside Zixi. Zixi cupped her hands, as a greeting. After all, Sanxiao and Fifteen are usually competitors. At this time, they can be said to be the same enemy. After all, today is the time when other sects have the opportunity to provoke them.


    "Miss Wu, you are really capable, I have seen it from Ao Beidou." Although Ao Beidou was talking to Wu Yun, his eyes were actually on Cang Yu, "Young Master Cang, as long as you speak, I can promise you, keep it safe. The dark cloud is dead, how is it?"


    The elders of each faction couldn''t control the actions of the Sanxiao and Fifteen Sons in Yunxiaotai, but Ao Beidou was able to sell him a face.


    "Big Brother Beidou, what are you talking about?"


    Yang Ruyue ran up quickly, came to Ao Beidou''s side, and hugged his arm, making Mu Bingyun and the others understand. Yang Ruyue finally got her wish and followed Ao Beidou.


    Followed by Yang Jinghai, many people are concerned about this kind of thing, especially now that his relationship with Ao Beidou is not normal. When he saw Ao Beidou hugging Yang Ruyue, he couldn''t help laughing.


    It was just that when he saw Cang Yu and others, his face was still a little uncomfortable.


    "I met a few acquaintances." Ao Beidou replied with a smile, his eyes closely following Cang Yu, "What did Mr. Cang think? Actually, Mr. Ao always hoped that Mr. Cang would agree."

 Chapter 1075： All parties

    Ao Beidou''s face was not good-looking, because Cangyu rejected him again in public, and now he couldn''t hold his face anymore.


    "It seems that Cang Gongzi and others are indeed capable, so Aomou is indeed self-indulgent."


    Ao Beidou put his arms around Yang Ruyue and went to the side, and said to Yang Jinghai, "City Lord Yang, how are you doing recently?"


    "Very good, very good, Mr. Ao is too polite."


    In the face of Ao Beidou, Yang Jinghai quickly got out of the previous embarrassment. Cang Yu is just a lonely man in the end. Even if Wu Yun is valued by Elder Wu, the elders of each faction generally do not ask too much about the sect, and leave it to the younger generation of disciples to solve it.


    Therefore, he still felt that it was more cost-effective to curry favor with Ao Beidou than to win over Cangyu. Therefore, Yang Jinghai seemed to not know Mu Bingyun and others, and kept talking to Ao Beidou.


    Yang Ruxin had to shake her head when she saw this. One of them was her father and the other was her sister. What could she do, but she still didn''t want Mu Bingyun to hold grudges for it.


    "I''m sorry, wooden girl."


    This is Yang Ruxin''s first sincere apology. She advocates strength and power. For a while, she really felt that nothing was better than everything. But as time passed, especially after getting along with Mu Bingyun and others, she suddenly discovered that she didn''t have a single friend in the Golden Crow Palace.


    There really is none. After seeing Zixi''s behavior, she found that Zixi didn''t have a friend. Everyone admired Zixi, the big sister. She was thinking that once Zixi lost her strength and status, Will these people still treat Zixi like this?


    This incident made Yang Ruxin think deeply, and she couldn''t help but think that many of her actions in the past were too short-sighted, even philistine.


    When she found out that there was something among the five Mu Bingyun that had not been seen in other people, she kept thinking. In the end, I found that the friendship between the five people is very deep, and it is the kind of feeling that can go all out when there is danger to each other.


    She also recalled that when Zixi scolded Wuyun, Wuyun was not angry, but when Zixi scolded Mu Bingyun and others, she felt anger from Wuyun.


    She had to think that if someone treated her father and sister like this, they would be as angry as a dark cloud.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Ruxin, you are you, they are them."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, she really didn''t care so much. As long as Yang Ruyue and Yang Jinghai don''t provoke them and do whatever they want, it has nothing to do with her.


    "Oh, we are late, hehe, I heard that something very interesting happened recently!"


    A person leaped over from a distance, dressed in dark clothes, clearly looking like a man, but his voice was a little softer, and there was an unusual femininity between his eyebrows.


    Even speaks like a woman, very pretentious.


    Mu Bingyun saw this person''s cultivation base, the seventh rank of Divine Sovereign. Based on the information in her mind, this person should be the innocent heart of Wuhenzong.


    "It seems that as soon as I came, everyone came." The innocent heart fell on the ground, stirring the orchid finger, and pointed to the group of people leaping from the sky. Everyone couldn''t help but look over, their expressions stunned, these people are the favored sons of heaven!


    The front is a woman, dressed in snow-white clothes, with a look of arrogance that everyone is familiar with. This is Yu Wushuang of Ruyi Sect. Immediately following, Yan Jinglei from Chixia Sect, Bai Qingyu from Zhenwu Sect, Lei Poshan from Leiming Palace, Sorrow from Duoqing Palace, Xuefeng Palace... In addition to the three from Dan Xiaotian, the fifteen sons of Sanxiao will come. twelve people.


    When these people landed, they looked into the distance at the same time, and from a distance a pair of bi men leaped with their hands, the handsome man and the stunning woman, they could be described as golden boys and beautiful girls, which attracted the incomparable envy of people.


    One of the two is Yin Huomen Sheng**yue, the ninth rank of Shenjun, ranking second among the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, and the other is Chen Taisui of Changshengmen, the ninth rank of Shenjun, ranking third. Many years ago, the two of them were both Taoist companions, and it was what the two factions would like to see.


    The two of them landed gently on the ground. There was an incomparable tacit understanding between the two, and the people around them seemed to have no idea how to express them except for their envious expressions.


    "Junjun said, let''s start first, he comes last, let us go together." Yinyue said lightly, her voice was a little cold, but also mixed with some heat.


    But the words in his mouth made people frown. Some people couldn''t help but feel their anger, but they didn''t vent it out. This quasi-monarch was too arrogant.


    But remembering the horror of Jun Jun before, the Holy Son and the Holy Maiden didn''t say anything, and other people naturally didn''t dare to say anything.


    Only Wu Yun was a little happy when he heard that Junjun would come later, and secretly poked and prepared to slap Zi Xi in pain.


    "I have seen the Holy Maiden, Holy Son."


    Even the usually arrogant Ao Beidou had to give each other a little more face when he saw the two, but although he spoke politely, the arrogance in his expression remained undiminished, "I don''t know if it will change this time. some patterns."


    Ao Beidou is looking forward to such a thing very much. He has been ranked fourth for a long time. If he can improve a ranking and become a holy son this time, then his sect will also share more resources.


    seems to be a battle between the juniors, but it is actually related to the shuffle between the major factions. It seems that the powerhouses of the sect can no longer prove their strength. Only the strength of the younger generation can guarantee the follow-up development of a sect. This is something that all sects agree with.


    Yinyue and Chen Taisui nodded lightly, their expressions more arrogant than Ao Beidou. Except for Junjun who can make them bow their heads, even the elders of some sects can''t make them admire them. After all, they are the proud sons of heaven who have achieved their current achievements in just a few hundred years.


    As long as they are given time, it will be a matter of time before they surpass the elders. Geniuses have the pride of genius. Therefore, the elders of each faction will not say anything. This is what they like to see. Have this qualification to be arrogant.


    Ao Beidou felt a little uncomfortable, and secretly squeezed his fists, thinking that he must win one of them this time, and then he will be able to become a holy son and achieve a supreme status. Let''s see how these two dare to make trouble in front of him. Do not.


    Yinyue glanced at the many people around, and frowned: "Why are there so many people this time?"


    Compared with the past, there are indeed many people who come, but what makes her strange is that the extra people seem to be here to watch, right?


    Since it was onlookers, she didn''t mind. Finally, he glanced at Ao Beidou and Zixi, and saw that the strength of the two had already pushed her and Chen Taisui closer, and he couldn''t help but feel a little vigilant in his heart.


    Although she is proud, she is not a fool. At this time, many people are coveting her current position. The status of the saint has brought her infinite benefits, and it has always been smooth sailing in the sect. If the status of the saint is lost in her hands, she will most likely be blamed by everyone in the sect.


    "Have the rules changed this time?"


    Zixi couldn''t help but ask the two of them at this time, but her eyes glanced at the dark clouds, and a sneer appeared on the corners of her lips.

 Chapter 1076： start

    "As you said, the rules remain the same."


    Yinyue said, "Zixi, I heard that someone is provoking your majesty?"


    When she said this, Yin Yue had a bit of ridicule in her eyes, and her expression was extremely arrogant, "I don''t know who is so ignorant of life and death, and even wants to take your place."


    After so many years, they have become extremely familiar with each other, but Yinyue was surprised by this person who dared to challenge Zixi, and even had a little admiration. If she didn''t know that the gap between this person and Zixi was too big, but she knew that her strength was not enough, but she had to challenge like this, it would be over-comprehensive.


    "This kind of uninteresting thing, just kill it at Yunxiaotai later."


    Chen Taisui also spoke up, obviously human life was not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    Those who have seen indifference deeply agree with Chen Taisui''s words. For their three and fifteen sons, those who dare to provoke them are always killed after they are killed.


    "I heard it was a little girl."


    Yinyue squinted, looked around, and finally saw the figure of the dark cloud, her eyes deepened, "Isn''t it the one? The second-order strength of the gods looks good."


    just looks good, so what if the talent is good, but unfortunately there is no heart to endure humiliation, it is destined to fall early. There was a hint of pity on Yinyue''s face, it was just pity, and they didn''t know how many of them had died in their hands.


    "What''s your name, little girl?"


    Hearing Yinyue''s question, Wu Yun rolled his eyes several times in his heart. Everyone knows that her name is Wuyun, but this gloomy month has to ask again, I don''t know what it means.


    However, now she is in a good mood and doesn''t mind answering: "Dark clouds."


    "Oh? Wu Yun, Miss Wu, you must know that when you go to Yunxiaotai, your life and death are beyond your control. Can you guarantee that when you lose, you will jump off Yunxiaotai? If you can''t jump down when you lose, Can only wait to die. There is no admission of defeat above, only victory and death and escape."


    As for what she said about escaping, she just jumped off the cloud platform when she lost.


    For so many years, unless they let it go, no one could escape from Yunxiaotai.


    Under normal circumstances, they will not kill people. After all, these people are trained by various sects. Although they belong to the sect, they are not afraid of offending people, but if they kill too many people, they will also have trouble. But if the other party provokes their majesty, I believe that if the other party is killed, those sects will be fine.


    Especially the propaganda like Wuyun, who wants to replace Zixi, is already challenging Zixi. It stands to reason that Zixi has no mercy on Yunxiaotai.


    "The saint is joking, Wu Shimei is also a disciple of my Golden Crow Palace. I know Wu Shimei really wants to achieve results, so I don''t blame her. If she can defeat me at Yunxiaotai, it can only show that Wu Shimei has this ability. She should be the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, so she can naturally replace all my positions."


    At this time, Zixi was talking with a smile, which made many people think that Zixi was pretty good. After being provoked like this, he didn''t get angry, and looked at her a little bit for a while.


    However, several people who knew Zixi well all laughed.


    This Zixi probably wants to let Wuyun know what is the majesty of the big sister and the power of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao? Sometimes it''s easier to destroy a person than to kill a person.


    Yinyue smiled faintly: "So it turns out, Zixi is really kind."


    "The Holy Maiden is praised, after all, they are all fellow teachers and sisters."


    Chen Taisui said lightly: "Then everything is ready, let''s start!" After speaking, Chen Taisui jumped to the cloud platform, Yinyue glanced at Zixi and Wuyun, and followed Chen Taisui up.


    Seeing the two go up, Ao Beidou, Zixi, Yu Wushuang... After all the fifteen sons of Sanxiao went up, the others followed.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up too."


    Dark Cloud''s eyes flashed, "I want to see if Zixi will cry later!"


    Yang Ruxin secretly said that it was not good. Today, you can see that Yin Yue and others must be dissatisfied with the dark clouds. Even if Wuyun succeeds in challenging Zixi, there are still others waiting behind! Ten people, she believes that even Zixi does not have this ability, as long as the dark cloud fails, Zixi''s status will remain unshakable. No wonder Zixi is so fearless, Yang Ruxin is a little worried about the dark clouds.


    Anyway, Wu Yun was brought back to the Golden Crow Palace by her and brought to see Elder Wu. If it was damaged on the Yunxiao platform, she also felt bad. You must know that if Zixi wins on the Yunxiao stage and does not want the opponent to escape, then the opponent will not be able to escape.


    As she was thinking, the dark clouds had already gone up, and Yang Ruxin didn''t have time to say anything, when she found that Mu Bingyun and others were about to leave and shouted: "Miss Mu, you..." Before she could call out, Mu Bingyun and the others all jumped up to Yunxiaotai.


    She suppressed those words ruthlessly, and only murmured, with a bitter look on her face: "When you go to Yunxiaotai, you don''t know your life or death."


    Yunxiaotai is not only the place to decide the ranking of the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens. When the day opens, it is also the time to resolve everyone''s grievances.


    She jumped up, and in her capacity, no one dared to come over to provoke her.


    Yunxiaotai is just a name. In fact, there is a large square above it, which is very spacious. Especially the materials used to build Yunxiaotai are very special. Even if the powerful gods fight on it, they cannot damage Yunxiaotai a little.


    Even if there is damage, the Sky Terrace will magically repair itself.


    After ??Mu Bingyun came up, he began to observe the surroundings. The surrounding pillars are also very huge. Judging from the breath above, the person who built the Yunxiaotai must be very powerful.


    "Maiden Mu, Young Master Cang."


    Yang Ruxin, who was catching up from behind, shook her head and said, "Why did you come up like this?"


    Yang Ruxin breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that no one was paying attention to the people around her for the time being: "Miss Mu, no matter who is challenged at Yunxiaotai, they cannot be rejected."


    She is actually not worried about Cangyu, after all, no one would be so stupid to challenge a powerful **** emperor. The first-rank priest in the Mu Bingyun district really made people want to be beaten.


    If those people didn''t succeed in the challenge, and if one was bad, if they came directly to challenge Mu Bingyun to vent, she didn''t know what would happen next.


    With Mu Bingyun''s first-order strength, they would probably beat her up in a single face-to-face encounter.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s indifferent tone, if she hadn''t known that the other party was only a first-rank priest, she would have thought that she was some kind of hermit master! But Yang Ruxin also knew that they would not go down.

 Chapter 1077： terrifying strength

    "Everyone who wants to challenge us below come up!"


    Yin Yue glanced at the people around her, "Junjun said, apart from him, as long as anyone of you beats the fourteen of us, you will be able to become one of the fifteen sons. At that time, you will be directly promoted to the ranking after Junjun, If you want to challenge Junjun, you will meet your needs when he arrives."


    Although he said it with a smile, everyone felt their scalp tingle. Even so, they are hot, and this is a good opportunity.


    However, there are also some people who know that they are definitely not the opponents of the fourteen people, so they directly choose one of them to compete. As long as they win the opponent, even if they can''t become the third and fifteenth sons, it can prove that their strength is actually better than that of the three. A powerful son can also sweep the opponent''s face, maybe one day the rules of the fifteen sons can be changed.


    Mentioning the Zhunjun in Yinyue''s mouth, the eyes of countless challengers raised the fire of adoration. Who didn''t know that the former Zhunjun was also on the Yunxiao stage. At that time, that figure slapped fifteen people with one palm. In the end, the former Junjun was shot to death.


    Yinyue smiled disdainfully when she saw the enthusiasm of the people around her. Could it be that they thought people like Zhunjun were easy to find?


    There may not be one in ten thousand years, this time is not just for a cutscene, after all, the protagonists of this duel are still their three sons and fifteen sons.


    "Since that''s the case, I''m thinking about learning and learning;."


    The man who flew up suddenly bowed his hands to Yinyue and the others.


    Yinyue beckoned and said to the rest, "Who are you going?"


    The words ?? made the man blushed, obviously the words of Yinyue made him very shameless. After all, Yinyue said so, and it has been decided that he can''t challenge them at all, and it seems that a random person can blast him down.


    Although he was angry in his heart, he didn''t dare to say a word. If he really lost, he might not be able to save his life if he didn''t offend the opponent.


    "Come on, I didn''t shoot last time."


    When everyone saw it, the speaker turned out to be Yan Jinglei from Chixia Sect, the fifth rank of the gods, and the eleventh among the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, which should be a relatively low ranking.


    However, looking at the man who challenged him, he turned out to be a fifth-rank god, and everyone couldn''t help but raise some hopes. Although they knew that the Three Firms and Fifteen Sons were not that simple, they were geniuses in the sky and could kill people by leaps and bounds.


    However, they are still a little fortunate, maybe they won in the end.


    Yan Jinglei jumped to the stage, and cupped his hands at the man, but did not draw the sword from his back, and said directly: "Let''s start!"


    "It seems that Yan Jinglei didn''t take this person as an opponent at all, and he didn''t draw his sword."


    Many people were discussing below, making that man really feel ashamed.


    He gave Yan Jinglei a ruthless look at Yan Jinglei''s humiliation and humiliation, and a kind of hatred arose in his heart. He was really fed up with this kind of arrogant attitude.


    "Since Young Master Yan is like this, then you are welcome."


    The ?? man drew his sword out, like a sharp shuttle swiftly attacking Yan with thunder. Everyone seemed to see a sharp arrow that was about to pierce Yan Jinglei''s throat in the next moment.


    raised his throat, and the next moment he heard a loud noise, and then the man screamed and fell heavily. The blood spurted out from the mouth, and the eyeballs fell to the ground like this.


    Beside the man was his sword, they suddenly found that the man''s chest seemed to collapse, and at the same time the man''s dantian seemed to be sunken. Looking at Yan Jinglei''s fists for a while, it was very horrifying. Before they could see Yan Jinglei''s shot clearly, they smashed the opponent to death.


    The same realm, but the strength is very different, is this the Three Firmaments and Fifteen Sons?


    Yan Jinglei with a light expression retracted his fists, probed the dust on it, and raised his hand: "Drag down."


    In ??, there are waiters who take care of Yunxiaotai and bring the dead man down to the men of the men''s sect, or people who come with the men.


    The scene fell into silence, Yan Jinglei raised his brows: "It seems that the attack is ruthless, and no one dares to challenge."


    "Brother Yan shot, who would dare to come?"


    Lei Poshan couldn''t help laughing, "There are so many people, but there are too few people to challenge."


    The challenge for everyone in Yunxiaotai is ten days. After ten days, they can no longer challenge the fifteen sons of Sanxiao. It is about to usher in the second highlight, the battle between the fifteen sons of Sanxiao. That is the most exciting time. of.


    Because Yan Jinglei killed one person as soon as he made a move, let everyone ignore the stage for the time being. However, after a while, someone came up. These people were much more polite than the previous man, and in the end, even if they lost, they saved their lives.


    They knew that the reason for the death of the first man to come out was that Sanxiao Fifteen wanted to shock him. Only one shot to kill one person can be deterred, so that their majesty will not be provoked by others.


    They can remember that Zixi was provoked, so it would be better for such a thing to happen less often.


    Following the landing one after another, countless people challenged Sanxiao Shizi. Except for Yinyue and Chen Taisui, everyone else made a move. As expected of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, none of the people who came up to challenge them succeeded.


    After all, to challenge Sanxiao Fifteen, in addition to strength, there is also an age limit, otherwise you are not qualified. However, if the grievances are resolved, naturally they will not be blocked, but even if someone has a grievance with them, they will not rashly challenge, otherwise they will not only wait for the true anger of the Sanxiao Fifteen, but also the revenge after the opponent''s sect. Can''t afford it.


    In the blink of an eye, ten days have passed, and the first battle to challenge the Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao has ended. Everyone ended in failure and lowered their heads in despair.


    "This time there is something special. It should have been a contest between us, but there is a Wu Shimei in Jinwu Palace who wants to challenge Zixi, so the next step is a duel between the two."


    The words of the moon fell, and many people came out of their depression. Looking at the dark clouds with burning eyes, and found that the dark clouds were also the second-order gods, I suddenly remembered this incident and couldn''t help shaking my head.


    This little girl has the courage, but unfortunately, the person they challenged is Zixi. Before, Zixi had abolished several opponents. They were a little bit unbearable when they thought that this delicate little girl would be destroyed by Zixi.


    Look at that little girl''s pink and tender face, how cute, I hope Zixi can take it easy!


    Zixi also smiled: "Sister Wu, if you regret it now, it''s too late. In fact, don''t worry. After all, we are all from the same sect. I won''t treat you the same way I treat others. If you lose, you will lose. , I hope Junior Sister will not mind when the time comes, and you can continue to challenge next time."


    Everyone was indifferent, if it wasn''t for Zixi''s methods before, they must have thought that Zixi was kind. But as long as anyone who knows Zixi knows that Zixi is fighting psychological warfare now, it will be easier to deal with it later if they can defeat the dark clouds psychologically first.


    But with the strength of the second-tier Wuyun God, Zixi doesn''t need to be so troublesome at all, it can only show that Zixi is very dissatisfied with Wuyun, so he will say this in public.

 Chapter 1078： Junjun, your jug ??has fallen

    "Junior Sister Wu, why don''t you give up this time! With Junior Sister Wu''s talent, she should be able to catch up with Zixi next time, and it''s not too late to challenge again."


    Yang Ruxin''s words actually make sense, if this person is not a dark cloud.


    Dark Cloud glanced at Yang Ruxin, "No need, this time is the best chance."


    She looked into the distance, not knowing when the kid would come. Um? Well, when he comes, this girl should beat this Zixi to the ground. I heard that this Zixi has some bad intentions towards that kid, very good, this person is not only insulting the people she cares about, but also her potential Rivals in love will be cleaned up together.


    Zixi didn''t know that Wu Yun was thinking of taking care of her. Seeing that Wu Yun was silent, she thought she would give up. No matter whether the dark clouds give up or challenge today, it is a win for her.


    After a while, Wu Yun raised his eyes and said with a smile: "Senior Sister, are you ready? If you are ready, let''s go to the stage, everyone is waiting!"


    Zixi was stunned for a moment, and when she saw Wu Yun jumping onto the stage, she hesitated slightly: "Sister Wu is not thinking about it anymore?"


    "What are you thinking about? I''ve already thought about it. If Big Sister is unwilling, you can say it, then it means you lose."


    Everyone looked at the little girl in pink and didn''t find it funny.


    How could Zixi lose, Zixi is waiting to teach you a lesson!


    Many people shook their heads and sighed, this beautiful little girl is finished.


    Zixi''s eyes flashed, and she jumped up to meet Wu Yun''s smiling eyes, "Since Junior Sister Wu has made up her mind, then as Senior Sister, I will come to experience Senior Sister Wu''s strength."


    is just a sentence, and the two have already fought on the stage.


    The two were fighting here, and someone in a certain direction over there looked dissatisfied with the mirror.


    "Come here, come here."


    The man beckoned to the people outside with a nervous expression, but when he took a closer look, the excitement in his eyes could not be concealed.


    "Junjun."


    The waiter found that their lord had been changing his clothes, one by one, as if he was very dissatisfied with his appearance.


    "Junjun is handsome and unparalleled, like a god, he looks good no matter how he wears it."


    The waiter secretly complained in his heart, even if you don''t wear it, it looks good. I don''t know how many women want Junjun to wear no clothes!


    "real?"


    Seeing Jun-Jun looking in the mirror here and silent there, the waiter hurriedly said: "Yes, Jun-Jun, how dare you lie at a young age! Jun-Jun, the first game is over there, and now it is the dark clouds challenging Zi. Xi..."


    Before he finished speaking, he realized that the quasi-monarch in front of him was gone, really gone...


    Looking at the wobbly jug on the table, the waiter hurriedly chased out with the jug in his hand, shouting, "Zun Jun, your jug ??has fallen!"


    How can the waiter catch up? He shouted piercingly, ran while thinking, is Junjun going to quit drinking?


    It should be, the jug has fallen, and he must not like drinking.


    He didn''t think much about it, but he still hurried to catch up. What if Zhunjun just had a bad memory and forgot?


    Jun-Jun is very generous. If he is happy, he will throw a bunch of divine stones at him. Is it worth it?


    The people passing by saw a handsome and unparalleled man passing by in an instant, followed by a waiter-like person, holding a wine jug and chasing after him with a wretched smile.


    This scene caused many people to feel chills.


    "Elder Sister, are you still coming?"


    A sentence with a smile finally woke up the onlookers.


    What did they see? A little girl of the second-rank God King beat up Zixi, who was the eighth-rank God Sovereign, to the point of being unable to fight back. Seeing the embarrassed Zi Xi, they seemed to finally understand why Wu Yun was so arrogant.


    Zixi slumped to the ground, looking at the dark clouds that despised her, with countless hatreds in her heart. The position of her senior sister, fortunately, the fame that she has used for hundreds of years has been destroyed in the hands of Wu Yun today.


    Wu Yun looked at Zi Xi indifferently: "Senior Sister, did you step down by yourself, or shall I help you?"


    Everyone was terrified. When this little girl beat Zixi before, it was a wonderful thing!


    Zixi lowered her eyes, a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes, and finally flew down. She fell into the corner without saying a word, and finally saw the figure of the dark cloud, she raised her head suddenly.


    "Sister Wu..."


    "I''m called Senior Sister."


    Wu Yun lightly glanced at Zi Xi, "I defeated you, now I am the senior sister. If the people who meet the conditions in the Golden Crow Palace are not convinced, they can come and challenge me."


    One sentence is so arrogant that even Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but be moved. She couldn''t beat Zixi, and of course she couldn''t beat Wuyun, but she didn''t expect Wuyun to be so powerful.


    She saw this battle with her own eyes, so she felt a bit of admiration in Wu Yun''s heart.


    "Elder Sister."


    With Yang Ruxin taking the lead, everyone immediately shouted, "This disciple has seen Senior Sister."


    Zixi saw the change in everyone, and all agreed with the big sister Wu Yun, and felt extremely uncomfortable. It''s too uncomfortable. This feeling of falling directly from the cloud to the abyss is very uncomfortable, like a glacier freezing the body, and burning like a fire.


    "Elder Sister."


    In the end, Zixi gritted her teeth and shouted, this is a shame, and today is a shame given to her by the dark clouds. She didn''t think about the winner being the king and the loser being the thief. What she only thought was that the dark clouds stole everything from her today. Everything about her in the Golden Crow Palace, she hated the dark clouds, easily ruined her hundreds of years of business.


    "Elder Sister, you have won."


    Zixi raised her eyes, and all her hatred had been suppressed. At this moment, her arrogance was gone, as if she had taken away everything about herself, which made people feel a little bit incomprehensible.


    She was too comfortable to ignore such a big rival. If she did it all over again, she would not lose so easily.


    Yinyue and others also reacted, and it was also the senior sister of Zixi who made them understand that the dark cloud had won the victory over Zixi who was ranked fifth. What this means, everyone knows.


    "Senior Sister, don''t you still want to replace all of Zixi''s?" Zixi''s eyes flashed coldly, "Why don''t you take advantage of this time, Senior Sister, show your power and challenge the ten people behind Zixi in the ranking?"


    Zixi didn''t believe that Wu Yun would win. According to Wu Yun''s identity, she only needed to challenge the top ten behind her. If Wu Yun did not have the identity of the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, then he would have to challenge fifteen people.


    When everyone heard the words, they couldn''t help but look at the gloomy Zixi. I thought that when Zixi brought it up at this time, it was obviously a retaliation. If Wu Yun died in the hands of ten people, then Zi Xi would still be the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace.


    Even if Wu Yun is not dead, but don''t want to win the ten people, then although Zi Xi has lost her identity as the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, she is still one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao. Then she will use her strength to find a way to defeat Wu Yun. , the identity of the big sister will soon be able to return to her hands.

 Chapter 1079： embattled

    Of course, this is an explicit approach, and they don¡¯t know about it secretly.


    After hearing Zixi''s words, everyone looked at Wu Yun in unison. If Wu Yun refused at this time, it would be a downer. If they don''t refuse, they are likely to die on the Yunxiao stage. Of course, they hope that Wuyun can win. After all, the candidates for Sanxiao and Fifteen Sons should also be replaced.


    Although Wu Yun is also a member of the Golden Crow Palace, everyone knows that Wu Yun, like the so-called Junjun, joined the Golden Crow Palace halfway. For them, they are outsiders, and it can be regarded as a breath of relief for them.


    As for the thoughts of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, it was different. The ten people who were going to participate in the battle all looked at each other, indicating that this time, no matter what the reason was, they would leave the dark clouds on the Yunxiao platform.


    Their majesty has been severely provoked. If such a thing happens again, the fifteen major forces will gradually be replaced by other sects. Everything after this, I simply dare not think about it.


    "OK!"


    The pink gauze skirt was slightly blown by the breeze, and along with the sweet voice of the little girl, the sound of "Okay" seemed to blow into everyone''s heart, making them feel a little warm.


    However, thinking of the current scene, many people came back to their senses.


    "Elder Sister, you need to think clearly."


    Yang Ruxin was the first to react, this time she was really anxious.


    The fifteen sons of Sanxiao, especially those who are close to Zixi, are not easy to deal with at all. It''s still ten people, so how can she believe that the dark clouds can win.


    "Junior Sister Yang, don''t worry, I will win." Dark Cloud blinked at Yang Ruxin, "I will be Senior Sister from now on, and all the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace will be covered by my dark cloud. Anyone who dares to bully you will be with me. Your senior sister said, see if I don''t beat them up."


    One sentence made many disciples in the Golden Crow Palace worried.


    Originally, they were jealous of Wu Yun''s special treatment, and felt that Wu Yun was hugging Elder Wu''s thigh, which made them feel unfair to themselves. But at the moment Wu Yun defeated Zi Xi, they knew that Elder Wu''s decision was not wrong.


    It was easy to win Zixi with a dark cloud, and that treatment was also deserved, and they would no longer have any jealous hearts.


    If you want to be jealous, the only thing you will be jealous of is that Wu Yun has such talent at such a young age, making them unmatched!


    Now hearing the dark clouds covering them, they feel amused and feel a little stingy at the same time. Wu Yun did not hold grudges against them, but wanted to protect them, so that they really felt that maybe it would be better for Wu Yun to be the senior sister.


    Yang Ruxin didn''t think that Wu Yun would win the hearts of everyone with a single word, and couldn''t help but sigh, not only her strength but also her sophistication, Wu Yun far surpassed Zi Xi. Perhaps Wu Yun became their senior sister and could lead the Golden Crow Palace to a more prosperous future.


    It¡¯s just that this stage is not easy to pass.


    Dark Cloud has already agreed to the challenge, so he cannot go back.


    "Miss Wu, are you sure?"


    Yinyue came up at this time, she ranked the highest here, and naturally many words were spoken by her. Chen Taisui didn''t mind at all about this, who called them Taoist companions!


    "Sure."


    "Okay, I don''t know when Miss Wu thinks you can start. Is it now or wait for Miss Wu to prepare for another day?"


    The longest waiting time is one day, but the words of the cloudy moon are obviously to set the dark clouds and let her compete directly.


    Dark Cloud knows, but she doesn''t mind. She looked back at Mu Bingyun and said that she had no problem.


    "Now!"


    Yinyue''s eyes flickered with a dim light, very good, she naturally hoped that the dark clouds could stay on Yunxiaotai forever, as far as today''s affairs are just a fun!


    Zixi naturally understood, and couldn''t help but smile at Yinyue.


    The passing of ?? made everyone feel bad, and many people were worried about this brave little girl.


    It''s not because they worry about the dark cloud itself, but the identity of the dark cloud. If they win, they can let them out. Over the years, he has been oppressed too much by the Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao.


    During the period when the dark clouds agreed, ten figures quickly jumped up and surrounded the dark clouds.


    "Little girl, you are very powerful. Now you have to accept the challenge of ten of us. I wonder how many rounds you can hold?"


    Innocence smiled charmingly, pretending to be soft, but he was a man, so it was a little scary to do it.


    But his lips are still red, but even if he can''t help but despise people who have seen him so powerfully, he doesn''t dare to show it.


    "Little girl, just wait for your brother to crush you to death later!"


    Wu Xie Xin was not polite at all, he moved his long fingernails, and suddenly changed his words: "No, it''s strangulation."


    The people in the audience couldn''t help laughing, but they held back.


    "It should be hacked to death!" Yan Jinglei drew his sword out, the sword glowing with cold light, which made one''s heart chill. Everyone knows that when Yan Jinglei does not draw his sword, his opponent will definitely splatter the arena with blood when he draws his sword.


    Yu Wushuang glanced at the dark clouds with a clean face and said softly, "If it were me, I would let Miss Wu die peacefully without any pain."


    When ?? said this, everyone obviously felt dizzy, and immediately understood that Yu Wushuang was already using a psychedelic technique. Yu Wushuang''s beautiful eyes were the culprit behind the illusion.


    Seeing this time, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but laugh.


    If Wu Yun, who didn''t study magic formation and hypnosis at the beginning, would definitely suffer against Yu Wushuang. Now, it is estimated that few people are Wu Yun''s opponents in this regard, unless the opponent''s strength is much stronger than Wu Yun.


    Yu Wushuang was not bewildered or surprised when he saw the dark clouds. After all, they were attracted by the dark clouds as soon as they came up, and this strength was not enough for them to take action.


    Lei Poshan immediately thumped two punches at the surroundings, the sound of thunder and lightning breaking through the air rang out, making one''s scalp chill, and he laughed: "Such a cute little girl, I can blow it up with one punch. "


    The dark cloud secretly complained, not stepping on a balloon.


    At this time, everyone looked at the other two men standing together, one with a red fruit half body and a bronze-colored muscle that made people take a second look. This person is called Bai Qingyu, and he is the Young Sect Master of Zhenwu Sect.


    Zhenwuzong is famous for refining his body. If he wants to break Bai Qingyu''s muscles and hurt him, it is estimated that it will take a lot of effort.


    The person beside Bai Qingyu has a sad and indifferent temperament, which can''t help but make people fall into that sad and miserable world, as if the world has no light, and the feeling of wanting to kill himself and leave immediately jumped into his heart.


    Everyone shuddered, and quickly woke up.


    If Yu Wushuang is a psychedelic art, then the grief of this Love Palace is to influence the enemy with the will around him. The other four also have various abilities of their own, but they were only promoted after all. Obviously, they still don''t understand.


    Dark Cloud silently analyzed his opponent and felt that defeating each of them was the best way.

 Chapter 1080： Fierce little pink fist

    "Baoshan, Qingyu, do you guys think we should go up together or let''s learn from this little girl first."


    Innocence smiled at Lei Poshan and Bai Qingyu, and Mu Bingyun watched the two from below, but they didn''t vomit.


    is also the best looking of these two, no wonder that innocent heart has such a disgusting expression.


    Wu Yun''s eyes were rounded at this time, and his face was clear. This innocent heart really likes men. He still likes this kind of masculine and mighty man. His preferences are the same as those of little women. Unfortunately, he looks a little disgusting. The one below.


    "Then let me experience this little girl!"


    Lei Poshan couldn''t wait, slamming his fists like a heavy hammer slammed into Wu. Everyone thought, these two fists smashed down, the little girl was afraid that she would be smashed into powder.


    As a result, they saw Wu Yun waving the little fist of Fanfan, and they rushed towards Lei Poshan. They were stunned for a while. Stones break when touched.


    Yang Ruxin was worried to death, but when she saw that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were still talking leisurely by the side, she was really anxious to death.


    She doesn''t know why this is happening, since she met this group of people, many concepts have been changed. But she does not seem to reject this change, but feels that it should be changed.


    At this moment, everyone felt that the ground was about to sag. The dark cloud that was supposed to be shattered by Lei Poshan''s punches slammed into Lei Poshan''s body with a fistful of fists. On his body, the burly body was beaten to the core by the dark clouds.


    For a time, everyone was stunned.


    To say that this thunder broke the mountain, the most powerful is the pair of fists. The body looks burly, but it is not as strong as Bai Qingyu, but it is a little stronger than ordinary people.


    When Bai Qingyu saw that Lei Poshan was being beaten by the dark clouds, he immediately rushed up. Not only his fists were strong, but his body was also very strong. Even though his muscles were as smooth as lines, he had hidden explosive power.


    Seeing the two men chasing the dark clouds, everyone was very nervous. But Yang Ruxin didn''t seem to care when she saw Mu Bingyun and others, and she gradually calmed down for some reason.


    Since Dark Cloud can deal with Lei Poshan, it should also be able to deal with Bai Qingyu.


    Sure enough, she guessed right, Wu Yun waved her pink fist, and hit Bai Qingyu''s body with a bang, literally cracking that hard and indestructible body, and the cracked mouth flowed. With golden blood, everyone''s scalp was chilled.


    This little girl is so powerful that she was able to break Bai Qingyu''s body. At this time, everyone paid attention to Wu Yun.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Everyone only heard such a voice, and immediately saw the petite figure of Wu Yun rushing in front of the two of them, knocking them off the ring with one punch.


    Before everyone could react, Wu Yun even took the initiative to attack and blasted the four of them down at once. The four of them fell directly to the ground, blood flowing, and it seemed that they were¡­ seriously injured.


    These four are the last four of the newly promoted Sanxiao Fifteen.


    Everyone looked at the fist in Wu Yun''s hand, is that pink little fist really that powerful?


    So, everyone counted the numbers in their hearts, and found that it was only a quarter of an hour before the dark cloud got six people down, and six of the ten people were knocked off the ring by the dark cloud.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then shocked.


    Those who do not belong to the fifteen major forces are all boiling.


    Finally, after so many years, they once again showed them a person who could hold down the fifteen sons of Sanxiao. Today, no matter whether this little girl wins or loses in the end, she is the object of their admiration.


    "Miss Wu, come on!"


    "Little girl Wu, come on, come on, knock them all off the ring."


    "Senior Sister, Senior Sister!"


    The disciples of the Golden Crow Palace were also infected and couldn''t help shouting. Only Zixi hid in the corner with a gloomy face, not knowing what she was thinking, she looked at the four remaining people in the stands.


    Yu Wushuang, innocent heart, sad question, Yan Jinglei, secretly thinking in their hearts, can these four be able to deal with the dark clouds?


    Originally, she had countless confidence, but after the dark cloud took so many people down in one face, she became a little worried. Now they are on the same boat. As long as the dark cloud loses, she will be able to keep the identity of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, and she will not be rejected by the sect. She knows too well what will happen if the halo on her body disappears in the end.


    remembered that she had persecuted so many sects of heaven, even if these sects took revenge, she could not afford it alone.


    Zixi''s face became more and more gloomy, and she was already cursing Dark Cloud fiercely in her heart.


    Suddenly, she didn''t know what to think, and her cheeks were a bit flushed. If he came, he should have made the decision for her. After so many years, he has not seen any woman beside him.


    Although he didn''t promise himself or reject him, Zixi thinks that he must still have a good impression of her. As long as he adds a little more fire this time, I believe he will be able to understand her intentions, and then he will naturally be able to help her get justice.


    As long as he doesn''t agree, I believe that even if Wu Yun defeated these ten people, there is no way to replace her in the end.


    Thinking of this, Zixi gradually calmed down.


    Yang Ruxin, who was watching Zixi over there, felt a bad feeling. She always knew that Zixi was not a good stubble, and she thought that the other party should not make any conspiracies.


    "come over."


    "Second Senior Sister, what''s your order?"


    Yang Ruxin quietly instructed that everyone didn''t care, after all, all their minds were now attracted by the little girl in pink on the stage.


    "Are the four of you going one by one, or together?"


    Wu Yun looked at the four people in front of him with a charming smile, even if he heard this kind of expressionless sadness, he felt it was an insult to him. Among them, Yu Wushuang felt even more incredible. Before, he always thought that the group of Mu Bingyun was just Cang Yu, who knew that Wu Yun was also a hidden person. Now he seemed to be able to understand why Cangyu was able to refuse Ao Beidou over and over again. It turned out to be because the strength of their group was not as weak as he imagined.


    This matter has long been spread among the fifteen sons of Sanxiao.


    "Let''s go together!"


    Finally, Yan Jinglei said, glanced at the other three, all three nodded, now it is not a matter of losing face. When Jun Jun defeated them, it was at least the strength of the ninth rank of the gods. They were convinced that they lost. Now a little girl of the second rank of the gods will be pressed on their heads, and nothing can make such a thing happen again. .

 Chapter 1081： mighty

    Everyone only saw that Yu Wushuang and the four of them had vaguely formed a formation to besiege the dark clouds, sealing her in all directions.


    couldn''t help worrying about this fierce little girl in their hearts. They naturally hoped that this little girl could teach these arrogant arrogant sons a lesson, and many sects wished that the dark clouds could kill them.


    God knows that over the years, the talents they have cultivated with painstaking effort, every time they come to power, even if they don''t die, they are tortured to the point of losing their morale.


    What is more terrifying than destroying the hope of a sect?


    They know that these are the scheming of the Fifteen Great Powers, but this scheming is reasonable, and even if they were among the Fifteen Great Powers, they would agree with this approach.


    But the thing that destroyed their talents is still hated by them. It''s just that these people are so powerful that they can''t do anything about it.


    The appearance of Zhunjun many years ago made them savagely refreshed, and now the appearance of the little girl Wu Yun made them take a deep breath again, all watching the joke.


    Although Wu Yun is a member of the Golden Crow Palace, but she is not trained by the Golden Crow Palace, she still plays the face of a sect, how cool!


    Dark Cloud naturally doesn''t know what these people are thinking, and now she is dealing with the attack of the four.


    At this time, Yang Ruxin saw that Mu Bingyun and the others were also watching the stage seriously, she couldn''t help but get a little nervous, she thought that Mu Bingyun and others thought that these four people were not easy to deal with.


    In fact, these four people are really not very easy to deal with, they cooperate quite well.


    Among them, Yu Wushuang used those eyes to create a phantom mirror as soon as he came up, and at the same time sadly used the will of his body to bless it. Although everyone could not see it, they could feel the danger on it.


    Yan Jinglei danced with a good sword, which was so fast that people could not see clearly. It was like rain of swords falling on the stage. See the dark clouds and swords piercing the heart.


    The innocent heart uses embroidery needles, and each stitch seems to be poking into the weakness of a dark cloud. In short, the sword, light and sword shadow on the stage, and the figure of the dark cloud is so fast that people can''t see it.


    For a while, the voices of everyone stopped, and seeing the dark clouds in the wind, they didn''t know what to say.


    Zixi laughed in the corner, and she knew that the four of them would always work together so seamlessly, there was nothing but a dark cloud, and they were not their opponents at all.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the stage lightly, Yang Ruxin was extremely nervous.


    "Miss Mu, the big sister will be fine, right?"


    Hearing Yang Ruxin''s name, Mu Bingyun shook his head a little funny, this Yang Ruxin was really interesting, he glanced at the stage slightly, shook his head and said, "It will be fine."


    "She''s about to win."


    Yang Ruxin was stunned, how could it be possible?


    She looked at Mu Bingyun, who only had the strength of a first-rank priest, and couldn''t help frowning. Is this a joke, Miss Mu?


    "I think she is going to lose, Big Brother Beidou, they are so fierce, they will win soon, right?"


    Yang Ruyue''s words made Yang Ruxin put down her thoughts and looked embarrassed. She looked at Mu Bingyun and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Her sister, when will she be able to understand the situation! Even if Dark Cloud loses, isn''t there a strong man named Cang Yu here? Besides, she didn''t think it would be dangerous for Elder Wu to let Wu Yun go. With her intuition between life and death for so many years, her heart gradually settled down.


    "Father, do you think so?"


    Yang Ruyue took Yang Jinghai''s arm and shook it constantly, her eyes fixed on the stage, seeing the mighty appearance of the four of them, and seeing Ao Beidou nodding, she became more and more delighted. In fact, she didn''t know why Ao Beidou was suddenly willing to take her by his side, but she had been looking forward to it for many years, and it seemed that it had become her obsession.


    Yang Jinghai glanced at the stage and was inexplicably relieved when he saw Wu Yun being beaten by several people. If Wu Yun won, it would represent his misstep. Now that Wu Yun is about to lose, he is naturally a little happy.


    However, he was much more experienced than Yang Ruyue, even if he hoped that Wu Yun would lose, the less he showed on his face.


    "In the current situation, it is indeed very possible."


    But Yang Jinghai couldn''t help frowning when he saw the situation on the stage. It wasn''t over yet, he always felt that something would happen.


    "Father, I think they are going to win soon, Big Brother Beidou also said he would..."


    "Yue''er is absolutely right. With the tacit understanding of the four of them, it is true that few of them can please." Ao Beidou said proudly.


    Yang Ruyue felt satisfied with this answer and hummed a few words, calling Mu Bingyun very speechless.


    "how is this possible?"


    Just then, they heard screams from the stage. Looking up carefully, I found that Yu Wushuang was screaming with his eyes covered, and Wu Yun kicked Yu Wushuang off the ring without hesitation.


    While everyone was still in a daze, he saw Wu Yunshushu''s little hands break up all the sword shadows, and finally snatched the sword in Yan Jinglei''s hand, kicked Yan Jinglei off the ring again, and took his sword by the way. The sword was thrown in, and it happened to be inserted next to him. For a sword cultivator, this was an insult to Chi Guoguo.


    For a sword cultivator, being robbed of his sword is even more painful than killing him. Seeing Yan Jinglei''s stunned expression, he understands his frustration.


    Dark Cloud''s eyes locked on the sad question, feeling the kind of thoughts on the other side, the lovely eyes moved suddenly, and the combination of illusion and hypnosis wrapped the sad question like a wave.


    quickly devoured the meaning of the sad question, and the sad question was too late to respond. When the meaning emitted was almost swallowed by the dark clouds, the whole person was at a loss.


    At this time, while dealing with the innocent heart, Wu Yun vigorously used illusion and hypnosis, and shouted: "Get off!"


    Everyone was refreshed, and they all felt that something was buzzing in their minds. After a short period of confusion, they saw Bei Wen jumped off the arena with a blank face, and they were dumbfounded for a while.


    After the sad question, he suddenly woke up, looked at the little girl in pink on the eye table, and lowered his head, his eyes were full of decadence, he realized the meaning of hundreds of years, but was broken by a little girl, How could it not make him feel uncomfortable!


    "You''re the only one left, hum, this girl has long wanted to teach you a lesson."


    Wuyun expresses his contempt for this kind of seductive and disgusting thing. If you like men, you like men. Why do you make yourself neither male nor female, or use embroidery needles, do you think you are undefeated in the East?


    Anyway, Dongfang Invincible is a **** in the end, and the girlishness can be justified. You don''t lack one part of your innocent heart, it''s disgusting.


    Wu Xie Xin inexplicably felt that this little girl seemed to be an enemy to him, and she wondered in her heart that she did not offend this little girl, right? Why does he look so vicious when he looks at him, it''s so scary!


    Dark Cloud grinned, hey hey he rushed over, frightened the innocent embroidery needle shook.

 Chapter 1082： When will you be able to come, Ill wait

    "Kill you, kill you!"


    Everyone saw Wu Xie Xin being beaten fiercely by a little girl, shook their heads and sighed, but they were extremely happy in their hearts. However, the expressions of the elders sent by these ten sects to sit in town were a little ugly. They really didn''t expect that they would witness another scene of their abuse.


    It was okay last time, after all, Junjun''s strength is not something that these juniors can handle, but this time, a little girl of the second rank of gods and sovereign abused them to the bottom of her body, which is simply shameful.


    They are all ready to review, are they not working hard enough, or is it because this generation is too bad?


    Just as the elders were self-examination, Wu Xie Xin had already been beaten by Wu Yun and screamed. The reason why many elders did not stop it was because Wu Yun did not kill him. meddling.


    Besides, if they intervene in this way, other sects will probably not do it anymore. At that time, they will not take care of it at all. They secretly decide in their hearts whether they want to change candidates to train them. Are these people too arrogant to let a small The girl beat the water.


    "Auntie, forgive me!"


    "Auntie!"


    When everyone heard Wu Xie''s heart begging for mercy, their eyes widened and they couldn''t believe it.


    I saw Wu Yun grabbing Wu Xie Xin''s hair, "It''s okay to go around you, you are so disgusting, don''t appear in front of this girl in the future, and did you stare at some of my friends before?"


    Everyone was speechless and looked back at Cang Yu and the others, only to realize that the three of them looked really perfect, no wonder Wu Xie Xin liked them.


    Wu Xie Xin understood now. In fact, after he had planned to clean up this little girl, he took the three back to have a good taste. He didn''t expect that his thoughts would be discovered by others.


    The most important thing is that now that he has been defeated by the opponent, he naturally dare not have this idea again.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare, Miss Wu, how dare I, you are so powerful."


    Dark Cloud snorted coldly, "You can''t make up your mind about any of my friends." Hearing Dark Cloud''s warning, Wu Xie Xin hurriedly nodded and agreed, could he not agree?


    I lost such a big face today, I have to agree even if I don¡¯t agree!


    The dark clouds gave up and let go of the innocent heart.


    Wu Xie Xin took small steps, danced with orchid fingers, and patted his chest fiercely: "It scares people to death."


    Everyone: Vomit¡­


    Besides, Wu Xie Xin clapped her hands down on her chest, and her face was full of joy. It can be said that among the ten people, Wu Xie Xin was the only one who saw through winning and losing. There was no other person who looked like a mourning concubine. Eye.


    couldn''t help nodding, although the person was a little disgusting, but it was really much better than others. She even discovered an interesting thing and looked at Mu Bingyun, I believe that Bingyun also discovered that innocent heart actually hides her strength.


    Because why hide strength?


    Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun actually guessed a few points, and they must want to gain greater benefits, such as the position of the holy son, or even the position of the quasi-monarch, but well, she feels that the innocent heart is impossible to beat. Junjun. She should just seek the position of the Holy Son, which doesn''t bother her at all.


    Now she is one of the 5th ranked 3x15.


    "Saint, have I won?"


    In the face of the dark clouds, Yinyue nodded, in fact her face was not good-looking. Because the strength of the dark cloud is very strong, it is likely to threaten her status.


    "Although Miss Wu has won, if you don''t agree, Miss Wu''s fight will not count."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone was in an uproar.


    But those who know the rules also understand that these are the rules made by the fifteen major forces for their own benefit.


    What if Jun-kun agrees?


    A dark light flashed across the dark cloud''s eyes, and there was a bit of a smile on the corner of his lips: "Okay, I don''t know when Zhunjun will be able to come over, I''ll wait for him."


    Others may not be able to hear clearly, only those who are familiar with the dark clouds understand what the phrase "I''m waiting for him" means.


    Seeing that the little pink figure didn''t go down, they didn''t say much for a while. Now that you are waiting for Junjun to come and fix the dark clouds, the major sects are also nervous.


    If Jun-kun agreed, they would be able to breathe a sigh of relief. If Jun-kun didn¡¯t agree, it would be more uncomfortable than letting them eat shit.


    The dark cloud has been scanning the surroundings, and can''t help but ask: "I don''t know which direction Zhunjun is coming from?"


    Everyone didn''t know the meaning of her words, but someone kindly said a certain direction, which was right in front of her.


    She was very excited, as if this kind of excitement hadn''t happened in many years. Originally, she thought that she was just a passer-by in this world after she crossed over, but she met Mu Bingyun and others, and she was tempted by a stinky boy again.


    The last time, she had completely integrated herself into this world.


    Nan Junmo, do you want to know how much thought this girl has put into seeing you?


    The dark cloud trembled with excitement, obviously happy. As a result, it was a little different in the eyes of other people. They felt that the dark clouds were afraid.


    Everyone waited and waited, but they didn''t see Junjun coming. How could they know that Junjun had tossed around for a long time to change into beautiful clothes, and now he is still rushing on his way.


    Yinyue and Chen Taisui also looked at each other and didn''t say anything. In fact, they were also very nervous. This Junjun and they are not the same people, it is impossible for Junjun to listen to them.


    They can only try their best to prevent the dark cloud from becoming a member of the Three Heavens and Fifteen Sons.


    "I haven''t seen the appearance of a dark cloud yet."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing. It''s okay, Wu Yun has been wandering with her for so many years. If she can be with her brother and the two sides are happy with each other, she will agree with 10,000 people.


    She felt that there was no better person in this world than Wu Yun who was more suitable for her brother. The most important thing was that Wu Yun was liked by her brother. She felt that even after so many years, he would never forget it.


    felt that the man around her held her hand and could not help leaning on his chest, and she was not lucky. Of course, she hoped that the people around her would get better and better.


    But when his eyes fell on Ying Changqing and Tao Ran, his eyes darkened.


    "In matters of love, one more person is destined to be hurt. This is already a good ending. Binger doesn''t have to worry about herself. Maybe after many years, Tao Ran will find someone he likes."


    Mu Bingyun heard the man''s voice transmission, so he nodded, he said it right. If Wu Yun is not decisive and entangled with Tao Ran, it will hurt Tao Ran the most, so she agrees with him very much, and her feelings must be decisive.

 Chapter 1083： she has this qualification

    After a long time, everyone saw the little girl in pink smiling at a figure in the distance.


    They always feel a little weird, aren''t the dark clouds before and still scared? How come you are still smiling when you see Junjun coming?


    This is scary, right?


    Mu Bingyun also saw it, who was that familiar figure if it wasn''t her brother?


    After so many years, we finally met, but the last time he was her righteous brother, this time he was her biological elder brother.


    In addition, the most excited person is Ying Changqing. He stared at Nan Junmo and wanted to rush up immediately, but he understood that it was not suitable now, and he could only suppress the fiery in his heart. Anyway, I have already seen the master, so I am not in a hurry, and then I will slowly get the time technique from the master.


    Only Tao Ran''s sourness could not be concealed. When that person flew over, and saw the joy in the dark clouds'' eyes, he already understood that they were in love with each other, and Tao Ran couldn''t enter her world.


    Since he can''t get in, he''s not going to go in. At least they are still good friends now, so why bother to destroy her impression because of their own selfishness. Tao Ran immediately understood, it turned out that he was unwilling and worried, but he had already seen those soulful eyes from the man''s restrained excitement.


    After being separated for so many years, you can still be so affectionate. Who can compare with such affection?


    "Congratulations, Junjun."


    Wu Yun''s reaction is not important at all, everyone only knows that the man who looks like a ghost and **** in front of him is an extremely powerful quasi-monarch. Compared with many years ago, his aura seems to be more powerful.


    When ??Ao Beidou saw Nan Junmo, the little hope in his heart was suddenly dashed. How could he be an opponent for such a powerful quasi-jun. He ruthlessly suppressed the thought in his heart. Although Zhunjun smiled, the means were not simple. If he provokes Zhunjun''s majesty, he would not survive. He is proud of Beidou and is not a fool.


    Seeing that all the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, except for the dark clouds, greeted Junjun, and some outsiders who were less powerful than Junjun also began to pay respects. But there was no dark cloud on the stage, she just stood there, staring blankly at that person.


    Originally, she thought that as soon as she met, she would rush up and teach him a lesson. Who told him why he had so much scheming in the first place, when she was still a bird, he left an indelible trace in his heart. .


    But when she saw these, she completely forgot.


    "Zun Jun, this is the dark cloud that just defeated the fifteen sons and ten of Sanxiao. Now, please make a decision on whether her battle is effective and whether she can become one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao."


    Yinyue truthfully told Nan Junmo what happened just now.


    Zixi also stepped forward and bowed to Nanjun Mo, her cheeks flushed, "Zunjun, this person is the dark cloud of my Golden Crow Palace. Originally, there was some conflict between us..." Zixi said about the previous matter. When she came out, she put eye drops on Wu Yun in front of everyone, showing how disrespectful Wu Yun was at that time, her big sister.


    also showed how arrogant the dark cloud was before, and even almost destroyed Yu Wushuang''s eyes and a series of things that could make people angry, all of which were said by Zixi again and again.


    Of course, everyone is here, and she doesn''t dare to add fuel to it, she can only pick and say things that are not good for the dark clouds.


    But everyone was shocked to find that Wu Yun was indifferent, and looked at Zi Xi with contempt, as if he was very disdainful.


    couldn''t figure it out for a while, wasn''t she afraid before?


    Is it really scary?


    After ?? Zixi finished speaking, she looked at Nan Junmo with great anticipation. This Zixi herself is good-looking, and she fell in love with Nan Junmo at first sight, but unfortunately the other party has never responded, and now I can just see if Junjun has her in his heart.


    Dark Cloud raised his brows, and did not go up with his arms around him.


    This made Zixi feel that it was another opportunity: "Elder Sister, now you are about to become the fifteenth son of Sanxiao, and you haven''t come to meet Junjun."


    Wu Yun didn''t care, he walked over directly, glanced at the man in front of him, and thought, after so many years, he still looks so good. As expected, she is the person she likes, not bad, but fortunately she has been thinking about it, otherwise what if such a good skin is robbed by others?


    Nan Junmo was thinking in his heart. He didn''t expect this bird to be so cute. It was worth the effort he spent to impress her mind. Now it''s all worth it.


    Just looking at this small body, he was a little unhappy, no wonder those people looked weird when they knew that he had a crush on Wu Yun, and they said that the uncle fell in love with Loli, it turned out that this girl is only fourteen years old now. How long will he wait?


    No, I must find something good for this girl to eat, so that she can grow up quickly.


    At this time, one person is very satisfied with the other person''s skin, but the other person is thinking about how to do his development plan.


    When everyone saw Jun Jun''s gloomy face, they couldn''t help but let out a snort. Does Jun Jun hate seeing dark clouds so much?


    Zixi and others are happy, Junjun doesn''t like dark clouds, so does it mean that the pattern of Sanxiao and Fifteen Sons will not be changed?


    "Zun Jun, I don''t know what you are thinking about, Miss Wu?" Yin Yue asked when she felt that the time was almost up.


    Everyone looked at Nan Junmo, hoping that he could give an answer.


    "She has the qualifications."


    When this sentence was said, everyone was stunned for a while, especially Zixi couldn''t believe it at all.


    how is this possible?


    She glared at the dark clouds fiercely. It was over. Now that Junjun has spoken, there is nothing to change it. She was completely kicked out of the game, and I don¡¯t know how many people will take revenge in the future.


    "why?"


    In the face of Zixi''s accusation, everyone felt speechless, didn''t you look generous just now? The most important thing is that just now, Junjun was obviously very dissatisfied with the dark clouds.


    Zixi was unwilling to believe it, her eyes were red and she wanted to rush to kill the dark clouds, but she didn''t have the courage to do such a thing in front of Junjun would undoubtedly be courting death.


    She can only understand that Junjun should not want to cause too much trouble, lest the major sects be dissatisfied before agreeing. After all, with the strength of the dark cloud, Junjun actually agrees nothing.


    Zixi comforted herself like this and calmed down silently. However, the next time, she was heartbroken, and all her hopes were destroyed.


    "Clouds."


    Everyone was stunned, and they felt that a gust of wind had passed. When they saw it clearly, they found that their incomparably great and heroic quasi-monarch actually hugged the little girl in the bad.


    OMG!


    Wow, countless women''s hearts were broken, and they were suddenly heartbroken. Why didn''t they give birth a few years later? Who knew that Junjun would actually like Lolita!

 Chapter 1084： Doesnt it mean that antiques are all shy?

    Wu Yun''s cheeks were flushed. She didn''t expect that this kid was not at all restrained and hugged her directly. You must know that although she is a modern person, she has never had such intimate contact with a man!


    This kid is really damn, **** it!


    Although she thought so, she never thought of pushing him away. Back then when she was a bird, she played on his palm every time, and was very fond of his breath. After so many years, her wish finally came true. When he hugged her, she understood that she was planted in the hands of this kid, who told him to have a deep scheming!


    However, she likes him like this, and being able to count her feelings to death is enough to prove that he really likes her.


    "Finally see you."


    He let out a long sigh, that incomparably beautiful face smiled, and the girls couldn''t help but grit their teeth when they saw it, it would be great if Junjun was smiling at them. It''s a pity, this little girl is so fierce, they can''t even make trouble.


    "Nan Junmo!"


    Hearing the girl calling him by his name, he corrected: "You can call him Jun Mo, or Mo, Brother Mo, or Brother Jun Mo, but you can''t call him by his first name or surname."


    Everyone was shocked, this is because they are serious, they beat people if they disagree, is that drunkard Junjun?


    The dark clouds looked at the sky speechlessly: "Think beautifully, Uncle Junmo."


    "It''s not bad to call this."


    Who knows that this person is thick-skinned, just like in the past, it really hasn''t changed at all, maybe they have changed, but the way they know each other hasn''t changed.


    Although Wu Yun looked disgusted, his little hand held him tightly, for fear that he would run away.


    She tugged at his sleeve and asked, "Tell me, what do you mean by hugging this girl today? If you don''t tell me why, I won''t spare you."


    Everyone took a deep breath, this little girl is so fierce!


    Many people were stunned, especially Yang Ruxin. She never dreamed that it was Nan Junmo that Wu Yun was relying on. Oh my god, was that aloof, incomparably noble, and powerful quasi-monarch who was actually subdued by the dark clouds?


    "Do you really want me to say that?"


    Nan Junmo leaned down, stared at her eyes, and before everyone had reacted, "Marry you."


    "marry you."


    The words ?? shook their hearts, which had become glass hearts, and shattered. Junjun, are you disgusting that the stimulation you gave before is not enough?


    Wu Yun''s face suddenly turned red, and the heat couldn''t go away at all. She didn''t expect him to have such courage, or even such straightforwardness.


    Doesn''t it mean that antiques are all shy?


    Why is this kid not shy at all, and he looks like he should. There was a sweet murmur in his heart, but he smiled.


    "That''s what you said."


    She laughed secretly in her heart, she didn''t know how long it would take to be an adult.


    But she didn''t know that someone saw her default appearance, and was already considering whether to order something for his precious bird to grow up in the major dispatches. He''s been waiting to tear her apart for too long.


    Dark Cloud was stared at by this scorching gaze and felt very terrifying. He couldn''t help but take a step back, but he was holding his little hand tightly, but he didn''t break free.


    "Okay, Yinyue, get ready for a quick fight."


    Yinyue smiled a little hard, and could only nod her head. Now Wuyun is one of the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens, and now Nan Junmo''s quick decision is to ask them to go together.


    So the dark clouds can also get on, but everyone has no hope for her.


    But when fourteen people dealt with Nan Junmo at the same time, the people who could support him to the end were actually Wu Yun and Wu Xie Xin, with the elders around him in charge, so he naturally knew that Nan Jun Mo did not release water at all, and Wu Yun had this strength.


    As for the innocent heart, it was really an accident.


    Of course, this is only to determine the status of the quasi-monarch, and they still need to duel one by one for the remaining rankings, so there is no trouble.


    When all fourteen were defeated, it was a battle between these fourteen.


    In the end, Wu Xie Xin was ranked third, and Wu Xie Xin was second. Mu Bingyun and the others had long expected that Wu Xie Xin had already broken through to the first rank of the God Emperor, and would naturally be able to defeat Wu Xie Xin.


    As for the rankings of other people, they are basically moved to the back, and basically there is not much change.


    Ao Beidou was the most angry, because he was originally the fourth, but now he is the sixth. He was simply mad at him, but there was nothing he could do, who called him so powerful?


    When Wu Xie Xin became the second and was named the Holy Son, he didn''t dare to challenge anymore. After all, Nan Junmo''s strength was there, and he couldn''t challenge it. He couldn''t help but admire Wu Yun. In fact, he knew that if he really With the ultimate move, no one will die at that time, which is unpredictable.


    In short, the people on Wuyun''s side are very satisfied, the other sects are not good, except for the sects of the fifteen major forces, everyone is very happy.


    Although the quota for the Fifteen Sons of Sanxiao did not fall into their hands, but with the dark clouds making such a fuss today, it can be said to have infinite benefits for them!


    Wuyun became the third place and was named a saint. Now the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace are happy. Over the years, their elder sisters and elder brothers from the Golden Crow Palace have not achieved such achievements, and they admire Wu Yun even more.


    Only Zixi hid in the corner and glared at them fiercely. Finally, she glanced at Mu Bingyun who was talking to Nan Junmo with a smile. Everyone has long been overwhelmed by the relationship between Nan Junmo and Wu Yun, and they did not notice that Mu Bingyun called Nan Junmo eldest brother.


    As a result, when everyone was enjoying themselves, someone shouted: "Please accept the challenge of Mu Bingyun."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned when he heard this, while Wu Yun showed the appearance of you courting death. She really wanted to see who was courting death and dared to challenge Mu Bingyun.


    Even Nan Junmo frowned, although he saw that Mu Bingyun was only a first-rank priest, but with his keen sense, he clearly felt that his sister''s strength was not so simple.


    "You''re welcome, even if you kill it, you will pierce the sky and have a big brother for you."


    After saying this, a certain man was a little unhappy, "Bing''er, go!"


    That look of ?? is obviously saying that no matter how you get into trouble, your husband will stand in your way.


    For a while, a sister-control and a wife-control stared at each other like this. Nan Junmo smiled and was about to touch the jug on his waist to celebrate, but found that the jug was gone.


    is gone!


    "Zun Jun, Jun Jun, your jug ??is here!"


    Just when Nan Junmo felt itchy, the smart waiter finally caught up, flattered and offered the jug, which made Nan Junmo praised for a while, and threw a lot of divine stones to this person, which made everyone jealous. .


    The waiter said in his heart as expected, thanked Nan Junmo, and hurriedly went down with a smile, followed by Jun Jun is happiness!

 Chapter 1085： Ask the wooden girl to accept the challenge

    Mu Bingyun has long been accustomed to Nan Junmo''s generosity. He is just as generous to people as his rogue, and he is helpless. She just smiled without saying a word, who made this person her big brother.


    "Invite the wooden girl to accept the challenge."


    Oh, the previous commotion really made them forget that there are still people who dare to challenge Mu Bingyun.


    "Someone actually wants to challenge Bingyun." Wu Yun was holding a small hand by Nan Junmo, waving it fiercely, "We must bear the consequences of the challenge."


    Mu Bingyun is naturally not afraid, thinking that there must be some people who are not used to seeing dark clouds, and do not dare to provoke them, so they are ready to attack the people around them. As for why they didn''t challenge other people, everyone knew that the weakest person here was Mu Bingyun.


    First-rank priest, I am afraid that anyone who comes up can crush her to death, right?


    This is of course what everyone thinks. As for people who understand Mu Bingyun''s strength, they don''t think so. They only think that the person who challenges this is really an idiot!


    Zixi, who was hiding in the corner, smiled gloomily. You, Wuyun, are not powerful to her. You took away her status and the people she liked.


    Then she started with the people around Wu Yun, and naturally no one found out. After all, Zixi was just a small figure in front of them now. The person who is now full of halo is the little girl who holds hands with Jun Jun. As for Mu Bingyun being challenged, everyone can guess how much, he must want to take revenge on Wu Yun, but there is no other way, so he finds the people around Wu Yun to start.


    "I don''t know who is the wooden girl?"


    The referee shouted again, and everyone looked at the woman in red. Although the woman looks like a peerless beauty, it is a pity that her appearance is only the first rank of priests. In the ring. Only to be abused by opponents. For a time, many people felt pity for this red-clothed woman who had no misfortune.


    Of course, it''s more about watching a play, so what if your dark clouds are so powerful? In Yunxiaotai, it''s not that they can''t protect the people beside them. They are already waiting for the woman in red to be killed, and the dark clouds look sad.


    Everyone knows that Wu Yun has a very good relationship with the woman in red. If Wu Yun is not sad, some people will definitely say that she is ruthless and unrighteous. If the dark cloud is sad, it is likely to suffer a greater blow.


    At this time, a figure had already leaped onto the arena. His cold eyes locked on Mu Bingyun, as if he was looking at a dead person.


    When everyone saw the strength of this person, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath. It turned out to be the ninth-rank **** king. Naturally, they didn''t care much about a mere ninth-rank **** king, but if his opponent was Mu Bingyun. For a time, many people looked at Mu Bingyun with pity, who asked you to be the person next to Wu Yun, and besides, can anyone come to this Yunxiaotai?


    In particular, some women who have long coveted Cangyu felt that Mu Bingyun was not worthy of Cangyu, but this is good. Before they took action, someone helped to remove Mu Bingyun, which is really a good thing!


    The men present were different. It was a pity that such a beautiful woman died, but the people in the ring are not the masters who sympathize with others.


    "Mu Bingyun, accept the challenge?"


    The referee said again, if it wasn''t for the sake of Junjun, he probably wouldn''t be so patient, and he would have asked people to discard Mu Bingyun long ago.


    Yes, no matter who challenges you, as long as you don''t accept it, you will be abolished and thrown away by the steward of Yunxiaotai.


    A monk''s cultivation is all they have, and these methods are not cruel.


    A ninth-rank **** king, Mu Bingyun would not be afraid. She looked at the people in the arena with pity on her face. It was a pity, if she hadn''t met her, she would have lived a long time.


    Everyone saw the fluttering red clothes, which amazed their hearts. When she landed on the ring, she was like a blooming bright flower, so charming and enticing.


    They couldn''t help but glanced at the man who was staring at the woman in red next to the ring, and couldn''t help thinking that if this woman''s strength could keep up, she would really be worthy of this man.


    Pity.


    "Why are you challenging me?"


    Mu Bingyun first asked, there should be a lot of people who hate their group, after all, they got in the way of many people.


    The man raised his head slightly: "I will tell you when you are about to die."


    "That''s really a pity, I''m afraid I''ll never know."


    While everyone was still pondering the meaning of her words, the two had already collided. When they separated again, they saw the man''s body slumped to the ground like a lost ball.


    With their eyesight, they can naturally find that apart from a pair of intact skins, the flesh and blood in this man''s body may have been smashed into pieces.


    There was no scream, and for a while, everyone looked at the smiling woman in red and couldn''t help but take three steps back.


    The referee said in a knotted tongue, "Mu Bingyun wins!"


    The cool wind blew into everyone''s necks, causing a sudden chill to rise behind them. At the same time, only one word came to their minds: pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    Mu Bingyun must have concealed his strength. He killed the ninth-rank **** king in a single face-to-face. It was still such a strange method. They guessed that Mu Bingyun was at least the strength of the **** monarch.


    Now they feel that this woman is not a fake, they are all blinded by a leaf, thinking that she is really only a first-class priest.


    Zixi, who was watching the joke, was stunned, she was frightened, because she didn''t know how Mu Bingyun used this trick. But she was not reconciled, but no matter how reconciled, there was nothing she could do.


    Having seen the power of Mu Bingyun, I am afraid that few people are willing to take the risk.


    Yunxiaotai has been an arena for young people since ancient times. As elders, they will not care about young people, not only their disdain, but also their face.


    Therefore, there is generally no deep hatred, they will not do anything in Yunxiaotai, even if they want to clean up people, they will not go to Yunxiaotai, it is better to solve it secretly directly, so as not to smear their name.


    Even if the appearance of the dark cloud puts the fifteen major forces in a disadvantageous situation, these elders will not do anything. They just think that this generation of young Juncai is not as talented as before, and whether it is necessary to re-train the Juncai in the sect.


    "Anything else to challenge me?"


    Hearing the cold voice of the woman in the ring, everyone shook their heads quickly, joking. They were comparable to the realm of the gods. They were not fools. The most important thing was that Mu Bingyun was still so calm at this time. No matter how powerful she was, or whether she was a fox or a tiger, they couldn''t do anything wrong. To offend Junjun in order to teach Wu Yun a lesson.

 Chapter 1086： A group of sheep dressed as little sheep rushed into the flock to eat

    Nan Junmo looked at Mu Bingyun thoughtfully, with satisfaction in his eyes: "Sister, you have finally grown up now."


    Although he still has many doubts, when he has seen Mu Bingyun''s strength, he knows that her strength is probably the Emperor of God. Even if the guess is not accurate, it is estimated that it is not much different.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "I have to thank eldest brother for his cultivation back then, you made me suffer so much."


    Thinking that Nan Junmo sacrificed so much for her, she felt a little ashamed. Fortunately, he has nothing to do, otherwise she may not feel well in her heart.


    Although they heard Mu Bingyun called Nan Junmo eldest brother, but the other people did not suspect anything. After all, the two didn¡¯t look alike and their surnames were different. It was estimated that they called them casually, or they might be relatives.


    But after hearing the conversation between the two, they thought for a while. It was estimated that they knew each other. No wonder this group of people came up so sturdy and arrogant. Dareqing had a backer like Nan Junmo.


    I have to say that Ao Beidou''s mood is complicated now, and the ranking is low. As a result, the backstage of the person he wants to win over turns out to be Nan Junmo. No wonder these people disdain to be with him at all. Even if he is unwilling, it is impossible for him to do anything now.


    The person who regrets the most is of course not Ao Beidou, but Yang Jinghai.


    How could he have imagined that Mu Bingyun and his party actually had such a friendship with Zhunjun. If they knew, they would not have been so impulsive and turned to Ao Beidou. You must know that ten Ao Beidou are not worth a quasi-monarch.


    But it was impossible for him to regret it again. Seeing the eldest daughter next to Ao Beidou, this time it was a little unpleasant. But seeing Yang Ruxin next to Wu Yun, she couldn''t help but smile with relief. Since childhood, Ruxin has never let him down, and this time too.


    It''s okay, it''s okay, Ruxin can talk beside the dark clouds, it''s not too late. Even so, he did not show it, nor did he intend to cut off relations with Ao Beidou. If both ends can be caught, that is the most wonderful thing.


    When I came to see Yang Ruyue like this, I felt very relieved, although it was not as good as Ruxin, it was not bad. At least now he is still the city owner of Silver Light City, and it is very good to have Ao Beidou behind him.


    After thinking about it, Yang Jinghai was completely immersed in the world of his own thoughts, and he never thought about whether Mu Bingyun and others would do what he wished, and whether Yang Ruxin would offend them for him.


    Of course, this is not what Mu Bingyun and the others care about.


    The battle at Yunxiaotai ended when everyone was in a hurry. After this day, everyone knew that the name of the quasi-jun had an owner, and they also knew that the ranking of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, which had remained unchanged for many years, had changed. The third saint, Wu Yun, is the person that Junjun wants to marry.


    Those women who didn''t see it with their own eyes didn''t know what kind of sadness they felt when they heard the bad news.


    As for Mu Bingyun''s strength, it seems that under the cover of these auras, not many people seem to care, but the people who watched the scene of the woman in red who murdered by that trick still listed Mu Bingyun as the object that should not be provoked. .


    Even they forgot her name, after all the halo of the dark cloud is really too big.


    Now seeing that their group is only Tao Ran of the ninth rank of the **** king, they couldn''t help but be surprised, and then hesitantly thought, is this guy also hiding his strength and wants to play a pig and eat a tiger?


    Whether it was or not, they didn''t go to provoke them anymore. Now that they have descended from the Cloud Sky Terrace, if they were to trouble these people, Junjun would probably not let them go.


    The group returned to the Golden Crow Palace and brought such a big surprise to the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace. The most important thing is that their senior sister picked up Zhunjun, and now Zhunjun came back with their senior sister.


    As soon as this news came out, the entire Golden Crow Palace was shocked. Many elders have also heard about this. If they are not self-sufficient, they would like to come out and take a look. However, the major sects have their own rules. As long as the young people''s affairs are not affected by the foundation of the sect, they are usually left to solve it themselves.


    I have to say that Yang Ruxin is a very smart person, she immediately arranged the room when she came back, and entertained the group very well. Originally, she thought that the weakest Mu Bingyun might be stronger than her, which has seriously collapsed her three views.


    Later, she had understood that this was a group of wolves dressed as little sheep and rushed into the flock to eat the sheep, what kind of weak people were. She carefully recalled Mu Bingyun''s move in the ring, and now she still has some lingering fears, and even she felt that she couldn''t take that move.


    Thinking of this, her face flushed, and she felt so embarrassed now that she had said countless times before that Mu Bingyun''s strength was low, so that the other party should not overestimate his abilities.


    Fortunately, they didn''t care either, and she wasn''t the kind of ignorant, so this matter passed.


    But now, thinking of her father and sister, I feel sad again. When Yang Jinghai was about to leave, he passed a message to her, saying that letting her hug Wu Yun''s thigh well, it might bring a lot of benefits to the Yang family in the future.


    Although she also advocates strength and power, she doesn''t like Yang Jinghai''s actions, and she is courting Ao Beidou, and she wants to hold on to Junjun. So this matter was rotten in her heart, and she couldn''t offend Wu Yun and others because of it, and it was at that time that it brought misfortune to the Yang family.


    She actually wanted to tell Yang Jinghai that Wu Yun and his party were not someone who could be calculated by anyone, but Yang Jinghai would definitely not listen, and would think she was not filial and turned her elbows outside.


    Yang Ruxin was worried here, but Zixi, who returned to the Golden Crow Palace, really encountered the warmth of human affection.


    Although Zixi''s strength is good, there are many powerful disciples in the sect. Just because of the different generations, even if the strength is strong, before becoming an elder, the status is not as high as that of the elder sister.


    Because the former Zixi''s nostrils turned upside down, she actually offended a lot of people.


    "I heard that our senior sister has changed, and I don''t know what the original senior sister was thinking."


    "What Senior Sister, it should be called Senior Sister and Senior Sister now. Of course, she is stronger than her as Junior Sister. Speaking of which, this Junior Sister Zixi is also true. It is enough to lose the identity of Senior Sister, and in the end, she will be three and fifteen sons. identity lost."


    "Yes, yes, fortunately, our current senior sister is mighty, and if you lose it, you will throw it to your own people. Today''s senior sister is very powerful, and she is now the third saint. You must know that our Golden Crow Palace has never The Holy Son and the Holy Maiden appeared!"


    A lot of people looked envious and didn''t care about Zixi who passed by.


    When he saw Zixi, those with similar strength were naturally not afraid, but those who were weaker than Zixi kept their mouths and turned away.


    Zixi can''t even have an attack. The most important thing is that now she is not qualified to have an attack at all. Of these people who dare to talk about her, none of them have some strength. Even if her own strength is not enough, the background behind it is not something she can offend.

 Chapter 1087： This kid is just a wolf

    "Hey, boy, now you have to talk to me about it, what happened to you after you disappeared in the Wheel Realm, and why are you here again?"


    After talking to everyone, Wu Yun couldn''t wait to pull Nan Junmo into the house to ask questions. Although the two are not married now, but in her heart, this kid is hers, so what else do you need to pay attention to? ah.


    Seeing the kid looking at her while drinking, she rolled her eyes: "What do you mean?"


    "Look at the beauties."


    Hearing his tasteful voice, Wu Yun was not angry anymore. He got up and walked in front of him, looking at his face seriously. Originally, from a distance, I knew that this kid was a lot more handsome, but now, when I looked at it up close, it made her blush and heartbeat.


    The kind that makes people unable to close their legs when she looks at it, she can''t hold it anymore.


    In fact, Nan Junmo was also a little nervous, so he poured wine into his stomach one by one. If you can keep calm in the face of someone who makes you emotional, then it is really not emotional.


    If it weren''t for the fact that this girl was only fourteen years old, he could not wait to press her directly under him, thinking about how long it would take for his daughter-in-law to grow up, he decided that he must get some treasure for his daughter-in-law to eat. .


    He saw that Wu Yun had a fever on his face, glared at him, and his little hands pinched his face without knowing it. He said in his heart that he was still so smooth and tactile. If this guy was born in modern times, he would be a peerless beauty. Small fresh meat must all stand aside.


    When she was about to pull her hand away, he unexpectedly grabbed it and landed in his arms just a little bit. She didn''t struggle, because her heart belonged to him, and she also wanted to embrace the only person who made her heart in the third world.


    "When did you say I grew up?"


    When Wu Yun asked this, he obviously didn''t feel that Nan Junmo''s eyes darkened. Yun''er said that she wanted to grow up, didn''t she think the same as him. Nan Junmo was so happy in his heart that he could not wait to¡­


    The little bird at the time was really an unusual woman, but fortunately he made the first move.


    "Actually, you can do other things if you don''t grow up."


    Hearing the man''s slightly low voice, before the dark clouds reacted, the warm lips covered her lips, and the dexterous tongue entered her mouth instantly. The intense kiss made her breathless, and involuntarily put her arms around his neck. The whole person has long been in his arms, and the small body is in his arms, and the two are getting better.


    After a long time, the two looked at each other, she smiled and said, "I didn''t expect a man to taste like this. If I knew I should have tasted it earlier..." Before she spoke, she clearly felt the unpleasant look in the eyes of someone on the opposite side. , Before she could explain anything, he bit her fiercely.


    My God, this kid is just a wolf, a big bad wolf!


    Wu Yun''s body has long been softened by the domineering kiss of the man. They have missed each other for so many years, and now the fire is lit, which is a torture for each other.


    In fact, what she said was unintentional, not in this life, but in the present. In the past, in order to work hard, she rejected many business elites. If she had known that men were still good, she would have chosen a satisfactory one.


    But before he could say the next sentence, he was dizzy by the kiss from this jealous guy.


    After she calmed down, she was wrapped in his arms by him, and she couldn''t help sticking out her tongue secretly when she saw his serious look.


    "Does Xiao Yun''er know that she is wrong?"


    looked at him with misty eyes, making him more and more impulsive, really **** it. Self-proclaimed as the quasi-monarch with the strongest endurance, now it is really difficult to dismantle the little person in front of him.


    "Don''t think about anyone else but me."


    In the end, the powerful words were not spoken, but they revealed his emotions.


    "Got it, after knowing you, who can get into this girl''s eyes!"


    Dark Cloud This is true. Now, the so-called business elites in modern times can''t look down on her, and they are not as good as one ten thousandth of the people in front of her. How could she be tempted. Otherwise, she would have been looking for others long ago, why would she wait until this time.


    Nan Junmo naturally doesn''t know Wu Yun''s life experience, except for Mu Bingyun, I''m afraid no one knows.


    What he thought was that it seemed that the plan in his heart had to be implemented early. Fortunately, this little man has already printed his label, and no one in Sanxiaotian should dare to come and covet.


    However, he felt that it was better to get engaged first, so it was a sure thing.


    Wu Yun saw that his face was changing all the time, what was he thinking about?


    couldn''t help pulling his collar, and as a result, the clothes that were not strong were torn apart by her, and the beautiful flesh in front of her simply feasted her eyes. As soon as she saw his chest, she involuntarily peeled off his clothes and winked at the eight-pack abs.


    "You have a good figure, eight yuan!"


    "Wow, your lines are so smooth."


    "What fitness trainer should go away, other people are almost one ten thousandth less than you!"


    "Tsk tsk tsk, it''s perfect."


    "Perfect, I''ve seen so many muscular men, but you still look the best..."


    When someone was tasting with his chin up, he didn''t notice that a certain man had turned black.


    Have seen so many muscular men?


    He raised his eyebrows and wrapped the little man in front of him into his arms, "Who cares?"


    "This..." Wu Yun said in her heart, how could she be so unlucky, she was just a little complacent when she saw Meirou. It''s over, how do you explain it now?


    She only likes him!


    "who is it?"


    Nan Junmo pressed her forehead, stuck out her tongue and licked the corners of her lips, "If you don''t say anything, I will kiss you."


    After he finished speaking, he was like a hungry wolf, he hugged her and gnawed on his lips, making her eyes stare, and he couldn''t handle it. She understood, this guy must have been holding back for a long time.


    In the end, the dark cloud surrendered, and he hugged his body weakly, rolled his eyes, what?


    Looking at her messy clothes, Nan Junmo kindly arranged them for her. He felt that if he didn''t tidy up, he would definitely not be able to control her, and he would just straighten her up on the spot, but he was not blaming Shu Shu for such a small body.


    Let''s wait for her to grow up a little bit, it''s been so many years.


    So, Wu Yun didn''t hide it, and told Nan Junmo everything about his past and present life. She felt that the past and present rebirths were also done by Nan Junmo, so he should be able to understand.


    Sure enough, when Nan Junmo knew that the first Wuyun lived in such a wonderful place, there was a light in his eyes, what a good place!


    Of course, he felt that there was something wrong with this place. Fortunately, all the little people in his arms belonged to him, and he didn''t care about his talents.

 Chapter 1088： The world is really small

    When Nan Junmo heard what happened to Ying Changqing, he also sighed. He didn''t expect his disciple to suffer this disaster, he understood Mu Bingyun''s thoughts. It has not broken through the fact that if the art of time wants to reach that state, I don''t know how long it will take.


    But under Ying Changqing''s expectation, he still engraved all the experience of the time art that he had known over the years, and distributed it to Mu Bingyun and Ying Changqing.


    Nan Junmo was surprised that Mu Bingyun could comprehend the art of time on his own because of the formation. Then I thought, as expected of his sister, not humiliating his Nan family.


    As for Wu Yujiang''s problem, Mu Bingyun also mentioned it to Nan Junmo. After he said he would pay attention, he hurried back to Hunyuanmen. As for him leaving in such a hurry, the crowd was inexplicable.


    "Yu, what did you say eldest brother did? Did something happen?"


    Cangyu squinted his eyes: "No." He looked thoughtfully at the dark cloud that was thinking about him, and a smile appeared in his eyes: "I''m afraid it''s a good thing."


    A good thing?


    Mu Bingyun understood at a moment''s notice.


    Only Tao Ran smiled reluctantly and didn''t say anything. What he has to do now is to make himself look very normal, so as not to burden the dark clouds.


    As for the dark clouds, who have been immersed in love for a long time, where can I see so much!


    During this period, the protagonists of Sanxiaotian were destined to be Wu Yun and Nan Junmo. Who knew that Nan Junmo hurriedly returned to Hunyuanmen that day, and as a result, someone came to betrothed with a large number of betrothal gifts the next day.


    The ?? process was naturally extremely smooth, and in the end everyone knew that the two were tied together. As for the identity of the dark cloud now, there is no way for those who want to hinder him. Jun Jun has taken a fancy to the Holy Maiden, can you still stop it?


    Hunyuanmen and Jinwu Palace are naturally eager for such a thing, especially the palace master of Jinwu Palace also came out.


    But when he saw the head of the Hunyuan Sect, Mu Bingyun felt that this world was really small.


    The palace lord of the Golden Crow Palace, Jin Yi, shuddered when he saw the appearance of the sect master of the Hunyuan Sect, and hurriedly bowed: "Jin Yi greets the great emperor Hunyuan."


    Emperor Ze nodded lightly, his eyes swept over Mu Bingyun and others with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be so fast, you really have the ability."


    When Jin Yi heard Emperor Ze''s words, he immediately regarded Mu Bingyun and others as guests in his heart. Many years ago, Emperor Ze finally left the border, breaking the rumors that Emperor Ze had disappeared and allowing Sanxiaotian to stabilize again.


    In the end, Zedi happily replaced Junjun. It can be said that Nanjunmo killed Junjun. There was no means behind Zedi, and they really didn''t believe it. It''s just that the younger generation doesn''t know that, these old monsters who have lived for many years have a book in their hearts.


    "Today, I''m here to propose a marriage for the quasi-jun of my family, Miss Wuyunwu."


    How dare ??Gold Wing refuse? Besides, isn''t this all negotiated?


    This time Zedi came here to help Nan Junmo support the scene, so that everyone can understand that this is a marriage supported by Zedi. Doors don''t count.


    After seeing the faces of these sects, Mu Bingyun felt more and more that it was really right for Wu Yun to take this step. Can avoid trouble, why do they need to provoke those troubles. Now that Wu Yun has enough identities, although Nan Junmo and them don''t care, they want to survive in this world after all.


    With the intervention of Emperor Ze, things went much smoother than expected. The people who originally wanted to stop them shut up, who would dare?


    Seeing Emperor Ze''s smiling appearance, they seemed to see Nan Junmo smiling when their sect went along with things, and they almost vomited two old blood in their hearts.


    Mu Bingyun saw something in Zedi. The Zedi in front of her was much stronger than the Zedi she had seen before. Therefore, Zedi, who she helped before, should also be the consciousness that he separated.


    So, does the Shinto mystical realm have secrets?


    Or do these people know the secret?


    What is their purpose?


    Emperor Ze didn''t mind seeing Mu Bingyun''s thoughtful look, he smiled calmly, and talked with Jin Yi. However, Mu Bingyun took this matter to heart, hooked Cang''s palm, the two looked at each other, and instantly understood that their thoughts were the same.


    Things seem to be getting more complicated, but they are not afraid at all.


    The matter was finally settled. As for when they get married, it depends on when the two are willing. Such an engagement was just because an alcoholic was afraid that the little girl he liked would be taken away.


    At first, this little girl was just a bird, but she was not afraid, but now she is a cute little girl, do you think he is blind? Just beside them is a person who loves and follows the little girl. Although that person behaves very normal, who is he Nan Junmo?


    It can be said that he has a keen intuition about rivals in love, and must kill all possibilities in the cradle. But everyone really didn''t see it at all. Seeing that Nan Junmo hugged Tao Ran and called him a brother, and invited him to drink, they really didn''t see any problem.


    Who knows the little Jiujiu in Nan Junmo''s heart, and he said, I have called you brothers and sisters. As the saying goes, brothers and wives are not wives. If you have a conscience, you must suppress this thought. Apart from this, Nan Junmo still appreciates Tao Ran more, so he would invite him to drink. After all, he got a benefit from this matter, but this is someone he can''t give up, that''s all he can do.


    Besides, he can see more clearly than others. He and Wu Yun are in love with each other. The most important thing is that Tao Ran is also suppressing his feelings, so he should be a friend. Why should everyone be unhappy? ?


    Neither Mu Bingyun nor Wuyun knew about the little Jiujiu that Nan Junmo planned, only Cang Yu would come out of Nan Junmo''s house from time to time, and the two also looked like brothers and sisters, which was completely weird.


    One day, after the two of them were raining, Mu Bingyun poked the man beside him and asked, "What are you and eldest brother discussing recently?"


    did not wait for the man''s answer, but saw his strange smile, which made him puzzled. I wanted to ask something else, but when he turned over and pressed him down, he forgot about it.


    In short, under Mu Bingyun''s suspicious eyes, the two men often gathered in the same room to discuss something, even if Wu Yun was immersed in love, he couldn''t help but doubt.


    What are they discussing?


    As for Ying Changqing''s experience in obtaining the art of time, he has long been locked in the room to study. Seeing that he was full of energy, Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything, as long as Changqing should be normal, the rest can only be wiped out with time.

 Chapter 1089： It seems to be breaking through

    "They came out."


    Wu Yun glanced at Mu Bingyun, and the two of them stared at the open door in unison. Sure enough, I saw the two men come out of it with a satisfied look, and their faces could not help but be very strange.


    When the two of them saw Mu Bingyun''s gaze, they both paused for a moment.


    "Husband, can you explain well, what have you been doing with your eldest brother recently?" Mu Bingyun immediately turned into a pool of gentleness like water, she was stunned by the dark clouds, when did her family Bingyun become so changeable? Soft?


    After thinking about it, she immediately hugged Nan Junmo''s arm and shook his arm: "Uncle Junmo, should you explain it well, what are you both discussing recently?"


    The two men were immersed in the sweet voice of their baby and couldn''t extricate themselves, until... when the spiral hand attacked, they felt pain, and then they realized that each other''s baby was paying attention to them with gentle expressions, and it was not easy to strike!


    "Do you want to confess?"


    Mu Bingyun leaned in the man''s arms, her red lips slightly hooked: "If you don''t confess, I''m going to retreat, by the way, your room is ready, you can move there, and you can be with eldest brother unscrupulously every day. Discuss what interests you."


    "Let''s go back and talk."


    A man''s voice sounded in her ears, and she felt the heat in his mouth, making her face red. After coming to Yuxiaotian, it was rare and stable to make the relationship between the two sublime again, as if they had returned to the beginning, and the two calm hearts became hot again.


    ''s blue eyes sank for a moment, he wrapped his arms around Mu Bingyun''s waist, nodded to Nan Junmo, and took someone back to his room. He completely ignored Nan Junmo''s lonely heart and resentful eyes.


    Brother-in-law, this is good, there is food every day, how long does he have to wait?


    Although it is a good thing to be able to drink good wine every day, but only drinking and not eating meat, no matter how good the wine is, it will lose its taste over time!


    Seeing the little girl who was still shaking his arm, especially the soft purse rubbed against his arm, he really couldn''t hold it. Yuner, Yuner, when will you grow up!


    Thinking of the things that came from the major sects recently, his eyes lit up, and he immediately picked up the dark cloud: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Give you something good."


    You can''t eat with a beautiful woman in your arms, who can understand Nan Junmo''s pain. It''s no wonder that the more you drink, the less tasteful the wine is. How can such a fragrant little man be comparable to mere fine wine.


    When Wu Yun saw that an alcoholic gave her countless supplements, he twitched the corner of his mouth: "What are you?"


    "Yun''er, eat them all, let''s see how much they can grow?" A certain drunkard''s eyes lit up, and when he looked at the dark clouds, he wanted to strip off his clothes immediately and do something indescribable.


    Dark Cloud felt the heat of his eyes, he couldn''t help thinking of his perfect abdominal muscles, swallowed his saliva, well, she eats.


    As a result, the things that hurt each other were eaten by the dark clouds. A certain alcoholic even felt that it was not enough at all. If he didn''t know that the major sects would jump, he would like to order something more. Although he is a quasi-monarch, he can''t make the other party anxious.


    Just when an alcoholic was satisfied, the dark clouds had already eaten everything, but she didn''t grow much. She felt that the cultivation base she wanted was growing. Because the food is too precious, it will inevitably be a little difficult to digest after eating it. Even if she is an ancient Jinwu, it will take time to digest it.


    So, Wu Yun said to an alcoholic with a smile: "Uncle Junmo, I''m going to retreat, it seems like I''m going to break through!"


    Retreat?


    Breakthrough?


    A certain alcoholic was stunned for a while, and when he saw the smiling face of the little girl, his handsome face was terrifying.


    horrible!


    How could he forget that, apart from growing taller, eating too much will cause indigestion and retreat?


    What does ??retreat mean, don''t they just want to separate?


    After Wu Yun said with a smile, you are obedient and obedient. After the girl left the customs and disappeared, the drunkard took two sips of wine and went back to Hunyuanmen to check the books, hoping to find someone who would make Jinwu grow up quickly. method.


    As for Mu Bingyun¡¯s words when a certain man was in a chaotic mood, she naturally knew that this man did it on purpose. Thinking of what he said, I couldn''t help but recall their wedding, which was really disappointing after someone destroyed it.


    But she doesn''t care about these customs. For her, being able to be with the person she loves is a great luck. Unexpectedly, a certain man has always been in his heart, and he has never forgotten.


    Recently, he and Nan Junmo were discussing that the next wedding would be two couples together. After going through so much, she still doesn''t care about it, but if she wants to be a part of his mind, her heart is a little sweeter.


    Also, I hope to have a perfect wedding next time, so that this man can let go of his grievances.


    After thinking about it, she got into his arms, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. I don''t know when, she likes to hug him and feel his warm chest and beating heart. If he is not around, she seems to be unable to sleep and can only practice, the corners of her lips are slightly raised, indicating that she must have seen something beautiful in her dream.


    Cangyu slowly opened his eyes, touched her face, and hugged him tightly as the treasure of life. Seeing her peaceful sleeping face, he couldn''t help but kiss her on the forehead. Once upon a time, he thought he could only be alone in his life, but she suddenly broke into his life and walked with him for so long.


    If it is his responsibility to find his parents, then she is his life.


    It''s nice to be with her all the time. He hugged her body tightly and closed his eyes. The man''s face slowly relaxed, and the corners of his lips curved. Maybe they were all having the same dream, dreaming that they were always together with each other.


    In the early morning, Mu Bingyun woke up and smelled the smell of clear porridge before opening her eyes. The corners of her mouth were curved, her beautiful eyes opened just as the door was pushed open, and a tall and slender figure appeared in her field of vision.


    "Binger woke up just in time."


    The man put down the dishes in his hand and scooped her up from the bed. She couldn''t help but kiss on the red lips, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "They are both old and married, so why are they still so tired."


    Although he said such disgusting words in his mouth, the sweetness on his face could not be concealed. Let the man help her get dressed, squinting half-dazedly, looking at the man.


    She can''t even count how many years they have been together, it should be hundreds of years!


    However, it seems that she will never get tired of being with him, and she wants to be with him all the time.


    Beautiful eyes are full of happiness and firmness. She will try her best to protect the happiness that belongs to her, and they will definitely keep going.

 Chapter 1090： The bitter water of drunkards

    Mu Bingyun is drinking the love porridge cooked for her by her beloved and eating side dishes with a happy face.


    Nan Junmo, who had been flipping through the books all night, came out with a sullen face, no! Unless there are natural resources and earth treasures that can make the Golden Crow grow, he should not think about it. He can only wait for the dark clouds to grow up slowly. At this rate, it will take hundreds of years to grow to sixteen years old.


    He felt depressed when he thought that he would have to hold back for decades. Finally, he sighed and said with a faint resentment, who told him to like this bird!


    Wuyun has already retreated at this time, and naturally he doesn''t know how her alcoholic looks resentful now.


    Nan Junmo thought that he could only drink and not eat meat for the time being, and remembered that there was a girl he loved. Now that the beloved little girl has retreated, so many years have passed, he has to take good care of his sister.


    So¡­


    "Sister."


    Nan Junmo didn''t notice the warm atmosphere permeating the two of them at all, he pushed the door open and saw that his sister was inside, ignoring the vicious eyes of a certain man, he sat beside Mu Bingyun for himself. Seeing all kinds of wonderful small porridge and side dishes on the table, you are welcome, just pick one you like and start eating, talking while eating.


    "The food in the Golden Crow Palace is not bad! It''s not bad, the taste is very good, it seems that Yuner and the sister will not be wronged here."


    What are these words, if Jinyi heard it, he would not die. What does it mean to be wronged here, the person who is your quasi-monarch, you have invited the Great Emperor Hunyuan, who dares to do this!


    Mu Bingyun felt that he had almost eaten enough, and when he saw a certain man''s angry face, he hurriedly pulled: "He''s my eldest brother."


    So, a certain man put out the fire immediately, okay, big brother, okay, forget it!


    Some alcoholic didn''t know that he had offended his brother-in-law who had Xiao Jiujiu in his heart. He was still eating and pouring bitter water with Mu Bingyun, saying that Wu Yun was in retreat, and it was boring to leave him outside alone.


    also said that the drinking has not tasted as it used to be recently, if his family Yuner is there, it will be interesting.


    He also said why he was so stupid. After eating so many things, he would definitely make Yuner go into retreat. He wanted to make her grow taller, but it turned out to be good.


    In short, this is a very lonely man spitting bitterness on his sister.


    Mu Bingyun blinked and said, "Big brother."


    Finally, an alcoholic seems to have reacted. Seeing the porridge that has been eaten, he remembered that he had just done something stupid. It seemed that my brother-in-law''s face was a little ugly, he subconsciously touched the jug at his waist, took a sip, and staggered away pretending to be crazy.


    "Ah, girl, I''ll come again next time!"


    With that said, Nan Junmo touched a ring and threw it to Mu Bingyun, "She has already eaten Yun''er''s share, you can arrange this one by yourself, I heard that you are short of elixir, write a list for eldest brother another day. , big brother, let someone help you find it."


    After ?? finished speaking, a certain alcoholic who knew that he had angered his brother-in-law immediately ran to Hunyuanmen, and that speed was the most terrifying speed in his life. It''s not that he is afraid of Cangyu, but he is all his own, and he has a loss, so he can''t fight over this matter. What if the girl hates him?


    This brother-in-law is good at everything, but he takes his sister too seriously.


    But that''s fine. If you hand over the girl to him, there won''t be any other problems. So, a certain drunkard walked into the Primordial Sect with a smile. The disciples in the sect thought that he had encountered something good, so they all gathered around to inquire, thinking that if they said a few words, they might be able to be favored by Junjun, or they might be able to Let the quasi-jun reward you with something good.


    Anyone who has been in contact with Zhunjun knows that when he is in a good mood, he is very generous.


    Mu Bingyun, who stayed in the house, looked helpless and pulled the man beside him, "You won''t be angry, will you?"


    "Won''t."


    Cangyu touched her face, "Why are you angry?"


    After getting along with Nan Junmo for so long, his temperament is almost the same. He doesn''t care if he is emotional or reasonable, and at most he is joking, not real. However, for no reason to disturb him and the baby''s breakfast, he still remembered it in his heart, and he found a chance to return it.


    Mu Bingyun naturally didn''t know that there would be so many little Jiujiu in men''s hearts, and she also knew that Cangyu would not be angry. Just thinking about the resentful appearance of her elder brother, she twitched the corners of her mouth, she couldn''t help with the matter of Wu Yun.


    Who knew that Wuyun was the ancient Golden Crow mythical beast. If it wasn''t for the inheritance and awakening, she always thought that Wuyun was the Wuyun beast, but it was special.


    "Are you full? Do you want to eat more?"


    The man''s words reminded her, she quickly looked at the table and pushed a lot of dishes, all of which were eaten by Nan Junmo, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "When you''re full, the monks don''t need to eat."


    "If Binger still wants to eat, I''ll go over immediately."


    She grabbed him, "Enough is enough, let''s eat tomorrow morning!"


    I have to say that Wu Yun''s cooking skills are very good. This man has a little talent for everything, and Wu Yun is full of praise for what he does. Even if he didn''t make it delicious the first time, and the tenth time, it wasn''t delicious, but she liked it, and he could make it a hundred times a thousand times. It was this patience that made her unable to extricate herself and deeply attached to him.


    Tranquility is infinitely beautiful. There are always various waves in their journey. Whenever the moment of tranquility comes, each other cherishes such things very much. Because they don''t know when the world will undergo various changes, and until the last moment, they really can''t go on in peace.


    The Golden Crow Palace is calm and stable, and everyone is beaming. Except for Zixi in the corner, the more she saw these people wishing, the hatred in her heart couldn''t be eliminated.


    Wuyun stole everything from her, and now Wuyun is in retreat, but they are also engaged, and things are already set in stone.


    Zixi glared fiercely in the direction of the dark clouds in the Golden Crow Palace, and ran out quickly. I believe that she is not the only one who hates these people. The former Saint Child and Saint Daughter, because this time she lost her status as Saint Child and Saint Daughter, seems to have not been better in the sect.


    However, they were much luckier than her Zixi.


    A certain hill.


    Yinyue looked at the person leaping from afar, and smiled: "Zixi is here too."


    Chen Taisui changed the calmness of his face, and he couldn''t help showing a bit of joy. Because of the appearance of the dark clouds, the pattern has changed. Now, except for the few who benefited, the rest of the Sanxiao Fifteen are facing a difficulty.


    If they can''t win the victory for the sect next time, even if they don''t need next time, I am afraid that the sect will be replaced again.


    For the sects, if they work hard and strive for the interests of the sect, then they are good. If one day, they are useless, and they are not as good as ordinary sect disciples.

 Chapter 1091： plan (add more)

    The big forces have always held high and stepped down. Even if you are the child of the sect master, the sect master will not be able to intercede for you in the face of the interests of the sect.


    The fifteen sons of Sanxiao, except Nan Junmo, Wu Xie Xin, and Wu Yun, all came.


    "It seems that we are the only one with one heart."


    Yinyue is still very satisfied with this gathering. In fact, she doesn''t want Wu Xie Xin to come. After all, Wu Xie Xin has replaced her original position. When he comes, she feels more uncomfortable than eating poop.


    Innocent heart does not come, then there is not so much scruples about doing something.


    "Everyone, I don''t know if you have any thoughts on this matter?" Everyone''s eyes revealed a bit of anger at Yin Yue''s words. However, some people didn''t care that much, and that was the last few.


    They came here entirely because they had no friendship with the three people in front of them. If they didn''t come, they would probably be kicked out in a short time. It''s hard to get into a mess, but you can''t be kicked out so easily.


    "Their existence is always a hindrance to us."


    After a long time, Yan Jinglei spoke up.


    "Since ancient times, the fifteen disciples of Sanxiao have all been disciples of the fifteen major forces, but they joined halfway through. Let''s not talk about Junjun, we have the support of Emperor Hunyuan, and we are not so capable for the time being. We can''t shake the strength of her. But there is only a dark cloud, and she was named a saint with the strength of the second-order god. Isn''t this hitting our major sects in the face? Is it telling us that a second-rank **** can be defeated. So many of us..."


    Yan Jinglei''s words made everyone silent, and after silence came anger. Yes, there is only a dark cloud, even if she is powerful, who calls her only a second-tier **** on the surface, no matter how powerful the other party is, such an existence will really threaten their status.


    At that time, the major sects will only feel that they did not work hard, and they were defeated by a second-order god, but knowing that the sects are full of talents, their status is not unshakable. Once they collapse, I don''t know how many people want to come on the bench.


    Therefore, the existence of the dark cloud is actually threatening them. As for Junjun, who is a powerful character, they dare not say a word on this point. The most important thing is that Junjun is now engaged to Wu Yun, and both of them were born halfway into the great forces. It is conceivable that how many such things will happen in the future.


    Then, wouldn''t it be that the outside forces will squeeze their sects down step by step, to know that they can be so arrogant, in addition to their own efforts, there are more sects behind them.


    Once the sect is defeated, it is their disciples who suffer first.


    Yan''s thunderous words made everyone present think a lot, and they thought deeply.


    "Some time ago, Jun Jun and Wu Yun got engaged, and Emperor Hun Yuan went there in person. And other forces sent people to send gifts. What do you think about it?" Zi Xi narrowed her eyes and said what she saw. Smell and see.


    "The major sects are full of praise for the dark clouds now. You should understand what they are fighting. With the quasi-monarch in front and the dark clouds behind, apart from those three strengths, our other sects have become the thorns in the eyes of those forces. I''m afraid now they are doing their best to cultivate talents. As long as those people are sent up next time, then you will accept a bigger challenge."


    Zixi''s words surprised everyone present, and then they couldn''t help but become serious.


    Indeed, the news in Zixi''s mouth, in fact, they have already heard about it, and they didn''t think much about it at that time, but recently encountered all kinds of ridicule from other people in the sect, so that this group of arrogant children finally felt the crisis, and they did not dare to act like it. As crazy as ever.


    Fortunately, the elders do not intend to replace them now. Even if they do, if they are not sure, the sect will not act easily.


    "Recently, my Thunder Palace has been selecting all kinds of good seedlings. The sect''s intention is to let me block first. When new talents come out, I''m afraid it will end. Besides, I am now more than 900 years old. Now, how many times can I experience it again? If I can¡¯t improve a little, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be very good in the future from the position of the third and fifteenth sons.¡±


    "Actually, so is my Suzaku Palace."


    "I have to say that the Palace of Love is also selecting talents." Bei Wen still looked sad, "We need to think of a way, if we want to enter some more places, we must pull down the people above. ."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone looked weird.


    "I think we are all of one mind, and we don''t want to kill each other. Besides, the strength gap between us is still a little far, so the most important thing is to pull down the above three."


    Yinyue is the point. She never thought that one day she would fall from her status as a saint. The feeling of falling from a height to an abyss is really too scary. Recently, she has felt that the eyes of various elders looking at her are full of scrutiny, especially the door owner who has always favored her, and has been beating her recently.


    said inside and out that there will be new disciples coming in, so let her take it to see and see.


    This kind of express, where did she not understand what it meant. This is the sect''s decision, and they simply can''t stop it. The so-called sect that they enjoy gives them everything, if they do not fulfill their responsibilities, they will naturally be taken back by the sect.


    Cultivated from a young age, so that they will not hate sects at all, after all, they have always stood out from the weak. Now their opponents are only the people above, as long as the three people are pulled down, it will be fine.


    "The strength of the quasi-monarch is probably at the third rank of the **** emperor. He has broken through so much in a short period of time. It is not easy to pull him down." Chen Taisui finally said something.


    "But we can pull the innocent heart and the dark cloud down first."


    Zixi suddenly said, even if she is no longer the third son of the fifteenth, but they have the same temperament, and now they have a common enemy, they will definitely not be xenophobic at this time.


    On this day, the twelve people of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, plus Zixi, a total of thirteen people have been discussing how to keep their positions, but they don''t know that Zixi''s lowered eyes are actually thinking , how can we make the dark clouds disappear in this world, so that Nan Junmo can never see her again.


    "Moon."


    Ao Beidou narrowed his eyes and glanced at Yang Ruyue. He had to say that with Yang Ruyue by his side, he had a good life. If it wasn''t for a dark cloud, his status would not be shaken by ordinary people at all.


    "Big Brother Beidou, what''s wrong?"


    Yang Ruyue looked at him blushing, recently she finally got her wish. Sure enough, when the people of Zhenlong Palace saw her, their eyes were different. She used to be contemptuous, but now she is envious, jealous, and inconceivable, all of which greatly satisfied her vanity.


    "Does your sister have a good relationship with Wu Yun and the others?"


    "Yes, Big Brother Beidou." Yang Ruyue was already dazed by Ao Beidou, she said everything.

 Chapter 1092： Doubt (add more)

    Demon Slaughter Palace.


    Xuanwu squinted and looked into the distance. He was the palace lord of the Demon Slayer Palace. He originally gave his daughter Xuanyu great hope. Who knew that once he went to the lower realm, his daughter would stay there forever.


    He has been investigating who killed his daughter. But the other party wiped the traces so cleanly that nothing was found.


    Even so, there are still suspects, Xuan Wu faintly spit out a few words: "Shuangyun Mansion, Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, is it you?"


    At the same time, in the Suzaku Palace, the palace lord Qinghong also had a ferocious expression on his face.


    "What a good Shuangyun Mansion, no matter if it is or not, since Zhanxing disappeared in Shenxiaotian, then your Shuangyun Mansion should pay the price." Qinghong''s mouth evoked a cruel smile, "I thought it was necessary to continue, who Knowing that you have come up by yourself, when this Palace Master captures all of you and searches for your soul, then you will know if it is you."


    Xuefeng Palace.


    Xue Ruo''s heart was pale, and she looked at the woman above her with trembling: "Palace Master, calm down."


    "Very good!" Xue Yunxin''s icy face seemed to be cracked, "Whether it''s this Shuangyun Mansion, Mengxin''s death is absolutely impossible, go and find out who Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are. Also, according to the news, they have come up and find them for this palace master."


    "Yes, Palace Master."


    This is a palace composed of gossip and astrology. There is a man in the very center, who has been calculating something. But in the end, he had to shake his head with a look of disappointment. No matter what he did, he couldn''t figure out who caused Luo Feiyun''s death.


    But he already had a suspect, which made him feel better.


    "If you can''t figure it out, it doesn''t count. All the spearheads are aimed at Shuangyun Mansion. Even if it''s not what Mu Bingyun and Cangyu did, it should be the strong man behind them. Hmph, I''m afraid of getting old when I capture the two little ones. Can''t come out?"


    Luo Liuguang smiled cruelly: "First destroy these two little ones, wait for the old ones to come out, and then crush their souls. The disciples who dare to let my Luo Liuguang''s soul fly away will accept my Luo Liuguang''s revenge."


    After finishing speaking, Luo Liuguang''s body became straight, and the majesty of his body rippled out.


    "Someone."


    "Sovereign."


    "Go and find out where Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are, and bring them back. You don''t have to worry about life or death, just keep your souls."


    "Yes, Sect Master, this disciple is here to arrange."


    Luo Liuguang sighed deeply: "Feiyun, Master will avenge you, you are the most important disciple of Master, how could Master let you die like this! When it is time to find out, if the so-called Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are so-called , Master will help you slaughter the entire Shuangyun Mansion, and you should be at ease. Master has long told you that there is a catastrophe here, but I didn''t expect that you will still be tempted to go.


    If the people who deceived you died, Master would have them pay for your life! Humph, Demon Slayer Palace, Xuefeng Palace, Suzaku Palace! "


    Of course, Mu Bingyun in the Golden Crow Palace did not know that these sects were unreasonable, and would arrest people if they were suspicious. It is also because they were covered up by the halo of dark clouds, and the major sects thought that the two would not stay in Yuxiaotian, so they forgot to look for the door. As for the people of the Astrology Sect, because they are not familiar with Yu Xiaotian, even if they come here, because Wu Yun''s reputation is too great, they will filter out Mu Bingyun and others for the time being.


    Who could have imagined that the two would be so daring, and didn''t even think about it in the Golden Crow Palace, so naturally they didn''t find their existence for the time being.


    So the four major forces spent countless costs and sent countless people, but they were not found. Coupled with the halo of dark clouds, the two acted in a low-key manner, and for a while and a half, I really didn''t think of going to the Golden Crow Palace to find someone.


    Here in the Golden Crow Palace, Nan Junmo is looking left and right, looking forward to it every day, when will his little bird be able to retreat? Knowing this, he shouldn''t have gone to those old guys'' places to find something to feed his little birds.


    Fortunately, after a year, the dark clouds finally came out.


    She is now very satisfied with her cultivation level, the first rank of a **** emperor. If this level of strength allows her to face the innocent heart again, it can be said that she can directly slap the opponent to the ground.


    spit out the turbid air in her mouth, thinking of that handsome face in her mind, she smiled rarely. Of course, what makes her more satisfied is that this body has grown a little, not much, and looks like fifteen years old. However, because she is relatively petite, she still looks very small. She doesn''t have the grace of a woman, and she is mostly cute as a little girl.


    So she was satisfied and speechless at the same time. She used to be a royal sister-type character, but now she is a loli.


    pinched her little face, she opened the door, and the person she was thinking of appeared in her field of vision. Before she could go out, a pair of arms grabbed her and took her out. Only then did she see Mu Bingyun and others outside, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Why are you all here?"


    A head appeared from Nan Junmo''s arm, and at the same time, she felt that the Golden Crow Palace seemed to be lively.


    "Elder Sister, it will be the 100,000th birthday of the Palace Master soon."


    Yang Ruxin came here early. Knowing the temperament of these people, she instructed the people below not to break in at will, so even if she knew that Wu Yun was going to leave, no one would dare to come in except for a few familiar people. Although many disciples of the Golden Crow Palace wanted to come over to curry favor with Senior Sister, if they made Senior Sister and Junjun unhappy like this, they would have lost more than their gains.


    Now Yang Ruxin is a celebrity next to Senior Sister, will they not listen?


    The most important thing is that the 100,000-year-old birthday of the palace lord Jinyi can only be once. This is the time when a big gift is revealed. Seeing that there is still more than a month, they still have to go out to find the treasure. At that time, if you can get the favor of the palace master, then the sky will rise.


    "I look at the dark clouds and it''s getting longer."


    Mu Bingyun, but until her eldest brother was most concerned about something, when she mentioned it, everyone looked at the dark clouds, and at first glance, it was really long.


    Dark Cloud was a little embarrassed and waved his hand: "It''s just a little longer, what are you all looking at! Shouldn''t you see me breaking through to the first rank of the God Emperor?"


    Yang Ruxin was stunned to herself. She knew before that Wu Yun had broken through. In just one year, she felt that breaking through to the fifth rank of Divine Sovereign was almost the same. This was under the circumstances she felt very good. Who knows that people have directly broken through to the first rank of the emperor.


    This is really more popular than dead people!


    Yang Ruxin secretly guessed what kind of terrifying talent could make the dark clouds progress so fast.


    Thinking of the breakthrough, everyone looked at Mu Bingyun secretly again, and found that when she was still at the first rank of priest, the corners of her mouth twitched uncontrollably. Especially Yang Ruxin, her eyes widened, although she knew that Mu Bingyun''s level had not increased, at first she really thought it was Mu Bingyun''s hidden strength pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.

 Chapter 1093： Dads Secret

    After so many days, she also saw that something was wrong. It wasn''t that Mu Bingyun was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. I''m afraid there was something special about her, right?


    After being in frequent contact with Mu Bingyun, she didn''t dare to look down on people, she just smiled kindly.


    Mu Bingyun saw her small movements and didn''t reveal anything. Although Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue are too much, but Yang Ruxin is not bad, she can handle it clearly.


    The dark clouds swept around and found that neither Ying Changqing nor Tao Ran were there. Ying Changqing was mostly still cultivating, but Tao Ran was not there, so it was a bit surprising.


    "where are they?"


    "Both of them are closed."


    Mu Bingyun thought of what Tao Ran had said when he was in retreat, and said calmly, "It''s okay for them to retreat, there''s nothing wrong with being stronger."


    Dark Cloud didn''t think much, and finally glanced between Cang Yu and her, and finally looked at Cang Yu in surprise. Can''t help but be shocked, this is another breakthrough, right?


    If you don¡¯t eat anything, you break through abruptly? Seeing that they had something to say, Yang Ruxin left with an excuse.


    "How did Cangyu break through so much?"


    Speaking of this, the dark cloud glanced at Nan Junmo.


    Nan Junmo touched his nose and said with a smile, "I took my brother-in-law and sister around this year."


    This is just a matter of experience, so why do you want to talk about it? Mu Bingyun was very funny, although she and Cang Yu were taken away by Nan Junmo for a few months, after returning, the strength of the three of them increased.


    But Nan Junmo and Cangyu are both increasing in strength and rank, and for her, her strength has increased, but her rank has not increased, which makes her a little helpless.


    "Brother-in-law''s talent is not something ordinary people can know."


    Nan Junmo''s eyes are full of admiration, such a person is really suitable for his sister.


    Mu Bingyun knew that Cangyu was a respected vein at first, but after something happened, now she doesn''t know what Cangyu''s talent is. I only know that he has never encountered a bottleneck in his cultivation. It seems that he can cultivate if he wants to cultivate, and he can make breakthroughs if he wants to make breakthroughs. Like her eldest brother, he is a magical character.


    She didn''t have any ideas. Although she said that her level has not increased, her strength has also increased, and she doesn''t think there is anything wrong with her. The matter of the elixir should be searched slowly, but with Nan Junmo''s strength, she could not find those elixir, which made her somewhat surprised.


    Can¡¯t you find everything here?


    She asked Nan Junmo what happened to the Chiye in her hands, but Nan Junmo only said one thing, their father had too many secrets, and he didn''t know either. But Dad also gave him a lot of good things, otherwise he wouldn''t be so smooth.


    also said that their father will never be in danger, so don¡¯t worry too much, if we want to meet, we will meet one day.


    It was these words that made her extremely suspicious of who her father was. It seemed that it was not just as simple as being born in the fairyland.


    Facing his sister''s suspicious eyes, Nan Junmo took the little girl''s hand and drank two sips of wine leisurely, with a smile on her face, but she didn''t know how to scold her.


    "Brother, you really don''t know who our father is? You don''t know his secret?"


    "Sister, how could your brother deceive you? Although I have guesses, the old guy won''t tell me that much at all. The old guy has a lot of secrets, and we will catch the old guy and interrogate it well in the future. ."


    Hearing Nan Junmo gnashing his teeth, Mu Bingyun was less suspicious.


    Then, the question still rang in her mind, what is the origin of her father?


    Why in fairyland?


    Suddenly an idea popped up in her mind, but she couldn''t shake it away, the secret realm of Shinto!


    Wouldn''t it be related to this?


    squinted her eyes, and she glanced at Nan Junmo, "Dad''s research on Lunjing, do you know?"


    "I know, but I really didn''t know that it was a wheel realm at the beginning. I only knew that my father muttered every day, this is not this thing, what if it is this thing? If it is true? What if it is not true? Haha, If I wait for Lao Tzu to find it, let''s see how you guys will drag it..."


    So, in the mouth of Nan Junmo, their father''s great image collapsed. Nanyuan never dreamed that he gave birth to a son who would slander his image at any time.


    Hearing what Nan Junmo said, there were too many complaints about the old man. Mu Bingyun finally felt that Nan Junmo must not know those secrets, and most of them had his own doubts. After all, her eldest brother is a very smart person. Compared with worrying about her father, she is a little worried about her mother.


    "Brother, do you think our mother knows father''s secret?"


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other with blank eyes, and both of them were surprised, and said at the same time: "I definitely don''t know."


    If it is said that Nanyuan¡¯s origin is really unknown, then Mu Qingrou has traces to follow.


    Nan Junmo didn''t know what to think, so he took two sips of wine and said gloatingly, "Let''s see how the old man explains it, he''s done."


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, is this person really her father''s biological son?


    Are you so happy to see your father unlucky?


    Thinking of what he suspected, Mu Bingyun pinched a formation. At this time, Nan Junmo also put away the jug, and intuitively told him what his sister had to tell him.


    "I doubt Shinto mystical realm."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t go around the bend, just opened his mouth.


    She started with Wu Yujiang. Wu Yujiang''s consciousness once appeared in Immortal Realm, and he also knew Wu Yun, but it disappeared in Wheel Realm. When they finally saw Wuyujiang again, they were already in the Golden Crow Palace. He forwarded all Wu Yujiang''s words to Nan Junmo, and then also talked about the things in the inheritance of Wuyun.


    Then there are Qingling, Qingye and Kuirong, three people who have appeared in the secret realm of Shinto, and the strength of the three can''t even be seen through the blue. There is some meaning in this, it is obviously incomparably powerful, how can it be in such a low-level place. Especially Kui Rong, she was most suspicious. Qingye''s strength was blue and blue, and he couldn''t see through it. How could he be injured because of the secret realm of the Shinto Taoist realm, but it turned out that he needed the blood of the Golden Crow to heal his wounds. Isn''t it too coincidental.


    Saving Qingye is because of the blood of the Golden Crow, and the Wuyu River guards the Golden Crow, and the events in the inheritance of the dark cloud are also about the Golden Crow. No matter what, she always felt that there was something in it.


    There was also mention of her existence in the inheritance of the dark cloud, and she did not doubt the other party''s words at all, so what secrets did she have?


    Originally, she thought she was just an ordinary woman, but after going through everything, she always felt that there was a very peaceful feeling on the way.


    And the luck stone, Mu Fengxue obviously absorbed it in the previous life and did not produce such a big effect, but she only absorbed it. Although Qin Yingling''s words had some truth, she felt that it was more than that.

 Chapter 1094： speculate

    The most terrifying thing is that she feels that the redness on her body is a big secret.


    Originally, she suspected that her father didn''t know what this was, but Nan Junmo was so smart, she didn''t believe that her father would give her something at will and leave that voice behind.


    If there is a conspiracy around them, her guess is that someone else wants to break a conspiracy, but she feels that her father may not be very clear, and he has to be involved.


    She felt that this matter was very complicated, and the mere guessing made her break into a cold sweat.


    Even when the dark clouds listened, they felt terrible.


    Nan Junmo and Cang Yu both had serious faces, and they believed in what Mu Bingyun connected with their intuition.


    "I''m afraid Yun''er is the target."


    Nan Junmo''s hands couldn''t help but tighten, "And sister, you''re probably a thorn in the eyes of some people."


    These words made Cang Yu''s heart tighten, "Actually, I have long suspected it."


    Hearing this, Mu Bingyun is not surprised, what kind of character is her eldest brother, with his rebellious temperament, I am afraid that he will not be involved in the fifteen major forces, right?


    "Brother, Emperor Zez?"


    "Yes, the one he was trapped in the secret realm of the divine way was his main consciousness, not a separate one. After he came back, he eradicated some people in the Primordial Sect. At the beginning, the quasi-monarch was probably the person from that side. Just when I appeared, we cooperated."


    No wonder¡­


    Mu Bingyun remembered the anger that Emperor Zedi showed for a while. Most of the people were afraid of Emperor Zedi''s bad things, which led him to be trapped in the mysterious realm of Shinto, or something else.


    But she doesn''t care. Since Zedi is the eldest brother''s collaborator, he is also their friend, but he has a friend, so he doesn''t have to be so passive when something happens.


    "Aren''t we exposing ourselves to each other''s eyes?" Wu Yun became worried, and her mind could clearly engrave the memory of the Golden Crow''s arrest, and those people didn''t need any effort with one Golden Crow in each hand.


    She reckons that now they add up to not enough each other''s fingers, how can they deal with each other?


    Unexpectedly, Nan Junmo shook his head, and his face was unprecedentedly serious: "Not one person."


    Of course this was his guess, but he felt that his guess was correct.


    "If the person who killed the Golden Crow knew about Yun''er''s existence, I''m afraid they would have sent someone to arrest you."


    Those words made the dark clouds horrified, so Nan Junmo naturally grabbed his little hand to comfort him, causing the dark clouds to give him a roll of eyes. But it''s the same after thinking about it. If the other party is really the one who persecuted Jinwu in the first place, then she will not live in such a stable life.


    "I think I have a clue. Let me tell you, bro, see if we have the same idea."


    Seeing that Nan Junmo had no opinion, Mu Bingyun slowly stated his guess: "I guess the people who persecuted Jinwu may have disappeared for some reason, left, or they may have been killed, of course. Another possibility is that they already disdain these things and have bigger plans, and arresting Jinwu is probably just a trivial matter for them."


    "With such a conjecture, it is naturally ruled out that the person who caught the Golden Crow can appear here, then the second point will be analyzed, which is the Wuyujiang side."


    Don''t ask her why she uses Wu Yujiang as a metaphor, because this guy is very suspicious. And several people present felt so, so they listened quietly.


    "Why does Wu Yujiang say that he is the guardian of the Golden Crow?"


    A question also made several people puzzled, and they heard Mu Bingyun continue: "We have analyzed it last time, and they are probably trying to get something from Wuyun, what can''t force Wuyun, and they have to protect it. Only the dark clouds can get it?"


    "Because you want to get this thing, I am afraid that only the blood of the Golden Crow can be obtained, and it has to be pure. Why do the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace practice the practice of purifying the blood."


    "Let''s not say whether these people know each other or work together. In short, the dark clouds will not be in any danger for the time being."


    Nan Junmo was finally relieved. If he analyzed it like this, it would give them a lot of time.


    "However, Wu Yun is also under the surveillance of Wu Yujiang, but he only feels that a small dark cloud is under his control, so I am afraid he will be so relaxed. It can be seen that the identity of Wu Yujiang is concealed by Wu Yujiang. Maybe he wants to monopolize what''s behind it."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at a few people, and then said, "Then Emperor Ze, it is very likely that Chi Yu was affected. According to the news from Big Brother, Emperor Ze is really wronged. He probably doesn''t know the secret behind it at all. He''s an eyesore."


    Nan Junmo nodded: "Yes, then, sister, tell me, who is planning these people?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "The fifteen major forces."


    The dark cloud covered his mouth, and his eyes flashed incredulously. Although she is smart, she really didn''t think of this. When did Bingyun find out?


    She looked at Nan Junmo and found that there was no surprise in his eyes. She couldn''t help thinking that if the two brothers and sisters joined forces, it would be really perverted. No, she glanced at Cangyu, and there was a low-key figure for ten thousand years. At first glance, it seemed that he was Bingyun''s follower. If you understand it, you will know that this person is really not revealing landscapes.


    So, she''s still stupid?


    The dark cloud doesn''t matter, secretly analyzing what Mu Bingyun said just now, it feels very credible. Taking a long sigh, she really had eight lifetimes of bad luck to encounter such a thing. Now that she is a Golden Crow, she also has to take on this responsibility.


    "Of course, it is definitely not the palace master of the fifteen major forces. For example, Jin Yi of the Golden Crow Palace must not know about this, but Wu Yujiang, the elder Wu, has a detached status. I guess among the fifteen major forces, there is one Such a character, in fact, he is the real decision-maker behind it. But usually these sect masters and palace masters will definitely not be aware of it, after all, these forces are indeed under their control."


    "After all, the conspiracy of Wu Yujiang and others is more important than the sect. They need power to cover up, and they can even use these powers to work for them by making an excuse in the end."


    After ?? finished speaking, Mu Bingyun looked at Nan Junmo and said with a smile: "Then eldest brother, does the Primordial Sect have such an elder, or someone with a detached status?"


    Nan Junmo took out the jug and took a sip. With a smile on his face, he said leisurely: "Sister, then do you think our father has something to do with this matter?"


    "It shouldn''t be, I don''t think Dad knows about it either!" Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, "I guess these people know about Dad, and Dad doesn''t know what these people are planning, but with Dad''s IQ, I''m sure There will be doubts... If I can know more information, I guess I can guess more. Even, I think this Wu Yujiang is just... "

 Chapter 1095： Yang Ruyues friend

    Golden Crow Palace is a peaceful place, full of laughter and laughter everywhere. If you want to ask about the latest happy event, it is naturally the 100,000th birthday of Jin Yi, the lord of the Golden Crow Palace. It is not easy to know that a monk wants to have a decent birthday, not because the external conditions do not allow it. It is a matter of age, for example, mortals take ten as their birthday.


    The number of monks is hundreds, thousands, and hundreds of thousands, and the more complicated ones are hundreds, 5,150, and so on. But no matter how you push it, 100,000 is a big number, and it is a very honorable thing even for a monk who can live for so long.


    If your cultivation is not up to the standard, you will definitely not live to this time, so a monk who can live to be 100,000 years old must be a strong one.


    The Golden Wings of the Golden Crow Palace are indeed very powerful, and they are already the eighth rank of God Venerable. Even if a God Venerable 8th-order wants to celebrate his birthday, there are still a lot of people who come to please him, not to mention that he is the palace master of the Golden Crow Palace, and his status is extraordinary.


    Yang Ruxin was too busy to touch the ground because she had to organize the birthday of the palace lord. Fortunately, she has taken care of the Golden Crow Palace for so many years, and she is very familiar with the things she does. Apart from being a little more complicated and the scene is bigger, it is really a trivial matter for her.


    The birthday banquet, which she started preparing half a year ago, has almost been arranged. There are still three days before the birthday banquet, so she can finally take it easy.


    "Second Senior Sister, Miss Ruyue is here."


    Just when Yang Ruxin was about to take a break, Yang Ruyue came to the door. Hearing that Yang Ruyue came to the door, Yang Ruxin frowned subconsciously. In the past, she asked Yang Ruyue to come to the Golden Crow Palace, but the other party refused, and now she came without notifying her at all, which was a bit strange.


    No matter how she thought about it, this person was her sister, she pressed her temples and got up to greet her.


    "elder sister."


    Yang Ruxin wore a faint smile, her temperament has always been like this, Yang Ruyue looked around and didn''t mind, "I heard that the 100,000-year-old birthday banquet of the Palace Master of the Golden Crow Palace, I will come over to see. Dad said to come back in two days. , I''ll come first."


    Yang Ruyue smiled and seemed to remember something, "By the way, these are my friends, I brought them here with me."


    At this time, Yang Ruxin saw that there were several men and women next to Yang Ruyue, she nodded her head to recognize them. However, these people are all fresh faces, and they are not famous, so she has no impression in her mind.


    Yang Ruyue took Yang Ruxin and said enthusiastically: "These are my good friends. We recently went to practice together. They take good care of me, Ruxin, you have to treat them well."


    Yang Ruxin felt a little unhappy in her heart, but she didn''t lose Yang Ruyue''s face at this time. I just wanted to take good care of a few people in the Golden Crow Palace, but there was no problem. Anyway, it was estimated that it was only this time, but I agreed.


    Yang Ruyue was very happy and felt that this little sister was quite a face for her, so she pulled someone and started to introduce her.


    "This is Xueruoxin, she is from Xuefeng Palace."


    Hearing that it was from Xuefeng Palace, Yang Ruxin became more serious. She smiled at Xueruoxin and said some kind words. , stood aside indifferently.


    "This is Yue Ji," Yang Ruyue''s eyes flashed with a strange light when she introduced Yue Ji, "I met her in the trade union, Yue Ji is a capable person. When I met her before, I thought about this. Such a wonderful person, she is really similar to Ruxin, this time the palace lord''s birthday brought her here."


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help being surprised when she heard that it was a trade union. This was the only force outside the 15 Great Forces that the 15 Great Forces did not dare to provoke at will. Although this Yueji looked like a ninth-rank **** king, she had a strong background, and she didn''t dare to neglect her.


    I was surprised, her sister''s skills have grown?


    However, the people you make friends with are all from a background. Yue Ji looks alluring, so she naturally doesn''t care. There are too many people like this in the cultivation world. It''s just that the background is different. It seems that she really wants to entertain these people.


    "This is Luo Qianshan, a disciple of the Xingxiang Sect. I met Brother Luo on the way to practice. Thanks to his ability along the way, we were able to go smoothly."


    Yang Ruxin thought to herself, it is not surprising that the Astrology Sect has always had such abilities. But is her sister really lucky? Although the strength of these people is not high, they are considered to be above the middle among the younger generation of the major forces, of course, except for Yue Ji.


    But after thinking about it, the ceremony can''t be abandoned, she greeted with a smile, and her eyes fell on the last woman who looked a little arrogant.


    At this time, Yang Ruyue pulled the woman and said with a smile on her face: "This is my good sister, Ao Zhizhen. I don''t have many acquaintances in Zhenlong Palace, but fortunately she was the one who spoke with me. She, But the disciple of the Great Elder of the True Dragon Palace. Ruxin, you have to treat my sisters well, as well as my friends, I value them very much."


    Yang Ruxin said in her heart, it really is. Thinking that Mu Bingyun and others had grievances with Ao Beidou, she thought that when it was time to arrange the yard, they must be arranged farther away from there. It''s just that Mu Bingyun and the others live in the place where the distinguished guests live. These people are also distinguished guests, and they can''t be offended. It seems that she can only avoid it as much as possible.


    "Visitors are guests. Since they are my sister''s friends, they are also friends of my Yang Ruxin. It''s hard to talk outside, so please come in first."


    "That''s polite, it''s all ours, that''s why I disturbed Miss Ruxin, but I met Miss Ruyue at first sight, and I was thinking of the palace master''s 100,000-year-old birthday, so I came here, and Yueji also really wanted to see this kind of thing. big occasion."


    Yue Ji smiled and finished talking to Yang Ruxin. It was a good point, making Yang Ruxin feel that this girl was someone who could talk, but she had no prejudice against Yue Ji. In fact, she is also happy that her sister can make good friends.


    As long as my sister grows up, she won''t worry about her from time to time. When she gets stronger, she will be able to protect them. His eyes flashed, and he greeted a few people with a smile.


    Tsukihime followed with a smile, looking deeply at the Golden Crow Palace. Just as a few people entered, a purple-shirted woman walked towards her. When the woman saw Yang Ruxin, her expression changed.


    "Senior Sister Zixi."


    Although Zixi has become a breakthrough disciple, when Yang Ruxin sees her, she will still call her "Senior Sister Zixi", which is what she should, unless her strength surpasses Zixi one day, then she can be called "Senior Zixi". Junior Sister Zixi", she was looking forward to this day.


    Over there, Xueruoxin saw Zixi, thinking that she knew it: "Ruoxin has seen Senior Sister Zixi."


    Zixi nodded, her face softened a little.

 Chapter 1096： "fate"

    Yang Ruyue moved into the Golden Crow Palace with her four so-called friends. With Yang Ruxin as her younger sister, she lived very comfortably in the Golden Crow Palace.


    "Ruyue, why don''t you see the people you mentioned?"


    Ao Zhizhen''s eyes moved, "I really want to see what kind of woman can make such a strong man like it."


    "Zhizhen, do you really remember? Let me tell you, that person doesn''t look very good, but he is actually very powerful. Don''t provoke her. The opponent who challenged her last time has a very miserable end."


    Yang Ruyue really had some lingering fears when she remembered what Mu Bingyun had done back then. She smashed people''s flesh into pieces, leaving only a complete skin. It was terrible. Fortunately, she still liked Big Brother Big Dipper. If she really provokes Cang Yu, who knows if that woman will treat her like this.


    Of course, Yang Ruyue just thought about it in the bottom of her heart, she couldn''t find out these old people.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, I''d like to see them even more, but I haven''t seen them for a long time, so it''s hard to ask Miss Ruxin where they are."


    "Would you like me to ask Ruxin, she should tell."


    Ao Zhizhen shook her head and held Yang Ruyue, "Forget it, I heard that Miss Ruxin has been so busy for the past six months that she has finally been free, so don''t bother us."


    "Miss Ao is right," Yue Ji smiled with charming eyes, "Why don''t we go out for a walk by ourselves, anyway, we won''t cause trouble, go to a crowded place to have a look."


    "Then let''s go, I''m a little tired after traveling for so long. Let''s go and have a look tomorrow!" Yang Ruyue lost her interest when she heard that she was going to walk around. She originally planned to come with Big Brother Beidou, but both It was Aozhi who really wanted to pull her over first. Ao Zhizhen was the only friend of her True Dragon Palace, and she couldn''t refuse.


    So, she came over in such a hurry without her notifying Yang Ruxin.


    "Young Master Luo, Miss Snow, are you going?" Yueji asked with a smile. Seeing that both of them shook their heads, she didn''t force herself and took Ao Zhizhen out.


    Mu Bingyun is thinking about what to give to Jin Yi on his birthday. Jin Yi, as the palace lord of the Golden Crow Palace, has lived for so many years, what treasure has not seen?


    In the end, after thinking about it, I didn''t think of anything better. I left this matter to Wu Yun, she had many ideas anyway. So Mu Bingyun went outside to see the great formation of protecting the mountain in the Golden Crow Palace, and found that this formation was very good and very mysterious, and she actually realized it outside.


    When she comprehended the formation, the small golden pagoda in the sea of ????knowledge was also spinning rapidly, engraving all her comprehension, and she was not afraid to forget it later. The most important thing is that it can also be engraved for others to see. For her, the appearance of the small golden pagoda has helped her a lot.


    Even she found that the small urn tower has another function. When the strength cannot support the formation, the small urn tower can also provide a steady stream of power. Sometimes she will try to mobilize the small urn tower, use the small urn tower to form an array, etc., and it turns out that it is very useful.


    She even thought, can she use this small urn when dealing with the enemy?


    Of course, this idea just flashed by and didn¡¯t last long.


    At this time, she was completely immersed in the mystery of the formation. Fortunately, she chose an inconspicuous place. As long as she did not make any noise, she was not afraid of people coming to disturb her.


    After ?? came to Yuxiaotian, while her cultivation level was growing, she was already at the sixth rank of the God Array Master. If she could break through this level, she would soon be able to reach the seventh rank of the God Array Master.


    The ?? God Array has a total of twelve levels, and reaching the seventh level is considered an upper-middle level. However, according to her findings, Yu Xiaotian''s Divine Formation Masters are not very powerful, and the most powerful Divine Formation Master she has ever seen is the sixth-order Divine Formation Master. It is also possible to hide and retreat, but I didn''t think much about it.


    After an unknown amount of time, she finally withdrew from the mysterious realm. At the same time, I glanced at the small golden pagoda and found that it was even brighter, and there were more and more runes on it. With a light touch, I could feel the mystery inside. Although this thing was in her sea of ??consciousness, she could not fully recognize it.


    She has asked other divine formation masters side-by-side, and there is no small urn.


    Thinking of the secrets of the Shinto secret realm, she also understood something.


    At this time, she has been promoted to the seventh rank of the Divine Formation Master, which is good news. Calm down, get up and go back. It''s been out for so long, and I don''t know if Yu is worried.


    "Master Cang, didn''t expect you to be here?"


    Tsukihime''s eyes shone brightly, she originally came to befriend the Golden Crow Palace. Who knew that seeing another person here, it was the depression she had been thinking about for a long time. She didn''t mind if Cang Yu didn''t look at her directly.


    glanced around and found that in the empty courtyard, only Cang Yu was alone here, and he couldn''t help but feel relieved.


    Could it be that Mu Bingyun is no longer by Cang''s side?


    As he was thinking, footsteps sounded, accompanied by Ao Zhizhen''s voice: "Miss Yue, so you are here?"


    Ao Zhizhen was asking Yue Ji, but her eyes fell on Cangyu, she couldn''t help but admire, what a handsome man. This should be the blueness in the mouth of Senior Brother Beidou, right?


    Looking left and right, and found that there was no one else in the courtyard, Ao Zhizhen couldn''t help but smile: "Zhizhen has seen Cang Master."


    Cang Yu frowned deeply, and now he regrets it, why didn''t he go out with Bing''er. If it is convenient, the person who provokes him will be slapped to death, but it doesn''t seem to be convenient here.


    "I am back."


    Mu Bingyun stopped at the door for a moment, and then he could see clearly what was going on in the courtyard. Seeing the rogue look on this man''s face, he knew that Wildflower was here again. She can''t do anything about these wild flowers. Who calls her family''s men excellent, they will always attract people''s attention.


    So she didn''t stay any longer, she just went in and came to Cang Yu''s side.


    The man hugged her with one hand, as if to declare, you go away, I am a woman with a wife, which made her smile. It''s not that he''s not good at talking, but he doesn''t want to be too involved with women, so he may be a lot more indifferent in front of women.


    This is not the case in front of her. At this time, she raised her eyes and was a little surprised when she found a familiar face.


    After being surprised, she regained her composure: "I didn''t expect Miss Tsukihime to be here."


    Tsukihime''s cheeks twitched, what a coincidence. She thought that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu had separated, but now that she saw them coming, she understood that their relationship was still very good.


    I felt a little lost in my heart, but I was not rude in the end.


    "Woo..." When she saw Ao Zhizhen''s eyes, she couldn''t help but said with a smile, "Mrs Cang, I didn''t expect to be able to meet Mrs Cang here, it''s really fate."

 Chapter 1097： Then they all died

    Mrs. Cang?


    Ao Zhizhen was originally happy, but she was a little unhappy when she heard Tsukihime''s name. There is a woman beside Cang Yu, she naturally knows. I have also heard a lot, but what Yang Ruyue heard the most was Mu Bingyun''s power.


    But now she is looking at how powerful this woman is even if she hides her strength when she is no more than the first rank of priest. The most important thing is, didn''t he just kill a ninth-order **** king last time?


    If God King Ninth Rank is in front of her, she can also kill each other face to face, what surprise.


    "Miss Tsukihime has a good memory."


    Mu Bingyun said without a smile, she has always been very polite to those who covet her husband.


    Yueji naturally understood what it meant, thinking back then... But seeing Aozhi''s real appearance, she laughed again.


    "The wooden girl really hasn''t changed at all."


    The appearance of ?? has not changed, his eloquence has not changed, and of course his cultivation base does not seem to have changed. Although she knew that this woman''s strength was more than that, Yue Ji didn''t believe how high she could be with the cultivation of a first-rank priest.


    "Yeah, it''s not like Miss Yueji is improving every day, so Miss Yueji''s strength has also improved very quickly, and she is the ninth rank of the **** king."


    At this moment, Nan Junmo came in with Wu Yun''s little hand, and Mu Bingyun said again, "Dark cloud makes me a little worried, and I don''t know where my strength is."


    This statement almost didn''t make Yue Ji angry, because Yue Ji couldn''t see through the strength of the dark cloud, just as she was thinking about it, Mu Bingyun spoke again: "Miss Yue Ji, please help me to see what the strength of the dark cloud is. Realm? This girl really doesn''t make you worry!"


    Wuyun''s eyes rolled, and he glanced at Yueji and Ao Zhizhen, and basically understood.


    The lush rotten peach blossoms are here.


    "It turned out to be Miss Tsukihime!"


    When Tsukihime saw the dark cloud, she refused. She couldn''t see the strength of the dark cloud at all, and she even felt so insignificant in front of the dark cloud. But she has heard of the dark cloud, and the name of the dark cloud is very big.


    The senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, a year ago, her strength was at the second rank of the gods. And she is only the ninth rank of God King, and after a year, I am afraid she is even more powerful.


    "Yue Ji also just arrived at the Golden Crow Palace, so she came out to take a look. It seems that Miss Mu has something to do here, so I won''t bother you much." Yue Ji pulled Ao Zhizhen, "Miss Ao, let''s go first!"


    Ao Zhizhen broke away from Yue Ji''s hand, walked to Cang Yu, and showed a smile: "Young Master Cang, my name is Ao Zhizhen, I hope you can remember me, I am from the True Dragon Palace. If Young Master Cang is free, , might as well come to Zhenlong Palace to see."


    "So this is your wife, but Zhi really doesn''t mind."


    Ao Zhizhen had a smile on his face, just staring at Cang Yu with such an upright and upright Chi Guoguo, and didn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    She turned her head, and her eyes fell on Mu Bingyun: "Mrs Cang, no matter how loving you are, you must protect each other with your strength in the cultivation world. If you don''t have strength to protect you, you can only say that this person can''t protect your own. Feelings, don''t blame others."


    These words are also so clear, you don''t need to put it on the surface if you want to interfere in other people''s feelings, right?


    Ao Zhizhen thought that if she said this to a woman, the other party would change color no matter what!


    In the end, she saw that Mu Bingyun was just smiling, and she was not at all angry at what she said just now. The corners of the eyes that were a little proud also stiffened. Is this person really incomprehensible or fake?


    "Looks like Madam Cang is quite sure."


    Ao Zhizhen didn''t seem to be reconciled and couldn''t cause psychological pressure on Mu Bingyun, which meant that she lost the first encounter.


    What she really wanted, no one could stop her.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t lift his eyelids: "I have met many people like Miss Ao."


    Aozhi was really surprised, but after looking at Fan Cangyu again, such an excellent man will indeed arouse the admiration of countless women. If it wasn''t for the Zhunjun and the saintess Wuyun being too powerful, I''m afraid that Wuyun is now facing the siege of countless women.


    "Miss Ao isn''t curious about where these people went afterward?"


    Aozhi really didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to speak, and without thinking too much, she couldn''t help but ask: "I also ask Miss Mu to be stingy."


    "Then they all died."


    Mu Bingyun leaned against a man''s broad and warm chest, still smiling like a flower, and glanced at Ao Zhizhen lightly. Ao Zhizhen''s face stiffened for a while, and then she saw the meaning in Mu Bingyun''s eyes. Although there was a smile on his face, his eyes were cold, and he even had killing intent.


    Although it swept away lightly, she felt it.


    "There are always surprises."


    Ao Zhizhen dropped this sentence, "I''m sorry, Young Master Cang, Madam Cang." After that, Ao Zhizhen and Yue Ji left, and looked at Yue Ji thoughtfully as they left. Yue Ji was horrified by her, but she was a member of the trade union, and the other party did not dare to do anything to her.


    Since she can meet Cangyu here, then she has an identity, why should she give up?


    "I have already prepared a gift for the palace lord." Wu Yun glanced at the rotten peach blossoms, "It''s enough for someone to hand it over." Wu Yun thought that there would be a lot of people coming to the birthday banquet, so prepare The things are not too out of the ordinary, and they are quite satisfactory, unless they are amazing things. They are not the disciples who please Jinyi, they can have a heart.


    When it''s time to roll the name, it''s enough that it won''t make people look ugly.


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t care about this kind of thing, Wu Yun has the final say. Different from before, in Yuxiaotian they did not plan to build Shuangyun Mansion, at least not until the conspiracy was resolved.


    "By the way, Bingyun, I received the news from Zhu Chunfeng below."


    Speaking of this dark cloud, his face was serious for a moment, "He said that recently four sects have been inquiring about Shuangyun Mansion, which seems to be related to those four people."


    "The Astrology Sect, Demon Slayer Palace, Suzaku Palace, Xuefeng Palace?"


    "Well, that''s them. Although you did everything clean at the beginning, the place on Yuebanya was still found, and they probably already suspected you and Cangyu."


    "But it''s strange to say that since the four major forces have already suspected you, it is impossible not to find your whereabouts. According to their forces, it shouldn''t be difficult to find your existence, right? It''s been more than a year since this incident. I wish you all the best. There doesn''t seem to be any danger in the spring breeze."


    Don''t say that the dark cloud is doubtful, Mu Bingyun is also doubtful.


    "Maybe they didn''t think we were in the Golden Crow Palace."


    Cangyu''s words made them wake up, and finally they looked at the dark clouds in unison, making the dark clouds a little uncomfortable: "What are you all looking at me for?"

 Chapter 1098： birthday banquet

    The Golden Crow Palace is very lively these days. The originally huge square of the Golden Crow Palace has been expanded many times by the formation method, and it looks very spacious. One after another, people rushed to the Golden Crow Palace, and as soon as they entered the door, they were greeted with countless beautiful maids and beautiful scene arrangements.


    One after another brightly blooming flowers, when they came in, those buds were blooming little by little. Such a scene, to the gods, is simply inconspicuous.


    But it can make the flowers bloom layer by layer, layer by layer, and the color of each layer is different, it looks really grand. The fragrance of the fragrance also attracted them. It turned out that the fragrance of the flowers and the fruit on the table really aroused the greedy worms in their stomachs, and they couldn''t help but walk up quickly.


    The maid brought them to their corresponding positions in an orderly manner, and left one person to wait. The orderly arrangement made the visitors look at Yang Ruxin, the second-generation senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace.


    Yang Ruxin is leading people to greet him outside, and Wu Yun, as the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, will also come out to support the scene today. Of course, there are elders beside them. After all, some people are not qualified by their current status.


    But when everyone saw Nan Junmo next to the dark clouds, he sat beside him and drank wine silently. He looked like a drunkard. He didn''t care about his appearance at all, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It was also because Nan Junmo was here, that those who wanted to embarrass the dark clouds all gave up their minds, who would dare to provoke this master. If this guy gets angry, they will suffer. Let''s not talk about Zedi''s attitude, but say that his own strength is something that the major sects dare not provoke at will.


    Those who came in front were all smaller forces, or more famous people in Sanxiaotian, followed by some middle forces, then high-level forces, and finally the arrival of the fifteen major forces.


    What is unexpected is that the first person who came was Emperor Ze, who they called Emperor Hunyuan. He walked in with a smile, wearing a purple robe, which made him very noble, and his blue eyes glanced at random, which made people feel soul-stirring and terrifying. Finally, he stayed on Wu Yun and Nan Junmo, smiled and nodded and walked in.


    Those who saw this scene understood that Junjun and Wuyun would definitely not be provoked in the future.


    "Emperor Hunyuan, please."


    The person who led Emperor Ze in was no longer a little maid, but a very important elder in the Golden Crow Palace. This elder is very happy to walk beside Zedi, and being able to receive Zedi''s arrival is a good thing for him. How many people want to curry favor with Zedi and haven''t had a chance yet!


    Soon, the purple robe disappeared from everyone''s eyes, and Emperor Ze was invited to a very honorable position.


    "Second Junior Sister, I didn''t expect you to have two brushes, this big banquet can be planned in an orderly manner." Wu Yun really admires it, the banquet of the gods is many times more difficult than the banquet of mortals.


    Especially this is a birthday banquet of 100,000 years old. The door of the Golden Crow Palace is open. I don¡¯t know how many people come. It is no match for any modern banquet. All of this was under the arrangement of Yang Ruxin, and there was no mistake or omission.


    "This is also thanks to the wooden girl. If it wasn''t for her formation that helped me so much, I would be really worried."


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help laughing when she saw the huge square, "I can see it, the people here are actually the one who hides the most deeply. I didn''t know she was a divine formation teacher before."


    Speaking of which, it was also an accident. When Yang Ruxin arranged it, she was also worried because the square of the Golden Crow Palace was not big enough. Of course, there are also many Divine Formation Masters. Although they can expand the place, they are completely different from her thoughts. The bigger the place is, the bigger the place is. Not to mention the stability, the most important thing is that she doesn''t know how many people will come, so this expanded formation must be flexible and can be expanded at any time.


    If the place is small, any divine formation master can do it, but the square of the Golden Crow Palace is too big, and it is really not an easy task to operate this big formation.


    It is also risky to let the various divine formation masters cooperate. After all, the understanding of the divine formation masters is different. It is good to cooperate with other formation formations. The test of expanding formation formations is the cohesion. If the connection is not good , the array will collapse.


    If the formation collapses, you can imagine what a failed birthday banquet this is, and Yang Ruxin really can''t afford such consequences. Even if Jin Yi doesn''t blame her, she has embarrassed the entire Golden Crow Palace, and other people may not tolerate her.


    It happened that Wu Yun heard her talk about it, so he asked Mu Bingyun.


    When Mu Bingyun arranged the expansion formation according to her intention, she was really impressed. All of them looked away at such a powerful woman.


    Just because this woman is too low-key, they don''t know her depth at all.


    Of course, it was Mu Bingyun''s formation that she did not reveal to anyone, nor did she deliberately conceal it. The elders of Jinyi and Jinwu Palace knew it, but the other disciples did not.


    Therefore, she was really grateful to Mu Bingyun, otherwise an expanded formation would kill her.


    During the conversation between the two, a familiar face was found in the distance.


    "It turned out to be an innocent heart."


    Wu Xie squinted his eyes, his eyes locked on Wu Xie Xin, and Wu Xie Xin in mid-air felt the sight and couldn''t help but look over, only to see a little girl in pink looking at him with a smile, almost scaring him. The shiver fell. Especially when he saw that this little girl''s strength was actually at the first rank of the emperor, this time it was really unstable.


    "Evil heart?"


    Feeling being brought up by a force, Wu Xie Xin breathed a sigh of relief, and said respectfully: "Sect Master, Xie Xin is fine."


    He glanced at the dark clouds in a complicated way. It''s only been a year since she rushed from the second rank of Divine Sovereign to the first rank of Divine Sovereign. How did she do it? There were tears in his heart, he finally got to this day, I am afraid that the next time he will be cleaned up by this little girl.


    "Welcome to the Blood Emperor!"


    The ?? elder led Wu Yun Yang Ruxin and others to bow to the blood emperor, the suzerain of the Wuhenzong. The Blood Emperor glanced at him, and with a smile on his face, he waved his hand and asked the disciple to hand over the gift to Yang Ruxin, and the elder took him in.


    "Sect Master, Xie Xin will go in later."


    The Blood Emperor paused for a moment, glanced at Wu Xiexin, and then looked at Wu Yun and Nan Junmo, with a rare smile: "Okay."


    Being able to befriend the Hunyuan Sect is also a good thing for his Wuhenzong.


    Wu Xie Xin saw that the Blood Emperor did not stop him, and patted his chest, which was a sigh of relief. This time, he was able to claim the name of the Holy Son in one fell swoop, which also made the Blood Emperor really value him.

 Chapter 1099： To avoid danger?

    "Girl Wu."


    Dark Cloud pouted, why did this innocent heart smile so wretchedly.


    "doing what?"


    Innocence glanced at Nan Junmo, who was drinking and ignoring others, but he didn''t mind. Even now, he couldn''t fathom the thoughts of Junjun. However, he is very willing to befriend Wu Yun, and his intuition tells him that it is definitely a good thing to be friends with Wu Yun.


    The last time he fought against Wu Yun alone, he was very fortunate that he did not reveal his true strength, otherwise he would have exposed it in advance, and I am afraid he would offend Junjun.


    Although the dark clouds told him to detour, but now he did not see the dark clouds in front of him telling him to go, so he was more courageous.


    "Miss Wu, congratulations."


    Wu Xie Xin smiled, if it wasn''t for the red lips, Wu Yun felt that the smile was actually not that disgusting.


    But this time, her innocent heart also made her feel less disgusting.


    "You''re more normal this time." Wu Yun glanced at Wu Xie Xin, "Why don''t you go hook up with the handsome little brother?"


    Wu Xie Xin was embarrassed by Wu Yun''s words, "That''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! I''m just taking them in to play and go around the Wuhen Sect, how dare you do anything else!"


    Dark Cloud pouted: "I don''t believe it!"


    "This..." Wu Xie Xin didn''t think that he was overdoing it. In fact, he really just took those handsome little brothers back for a walk. What he said was just a look, and he didn''t do anything. . Besides, he is not something that everyone can eat. Maybe there were some abnormal lives in the past, but there is no such thing now.


    "Okay, just tell me what you want to do!"


    Wu Xie didn''t feel that Wu Xie Xin didn''t dislike it very much, so she didn''t dislike it that much. Instead, she felt that this person was a character.


    "Miss Wu, those twelve people gathered before."


    Wu Xie thought about it, and sent the sound to Wu Yun. After all, there are many people here, and although his Wuhenzong is powerful, he is not as strong as Yinhuomen and Changshengmen. Therefore, although he is already a holy son, he does not dare to offend at will.


    Wu Yun was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t pay attention to this matter. Turning around and pulling Nan Junmo, the drunkard was pulled by the little girl and quickly recovered.


    "Yun''er, what''s wrong?"


    The dark cloud was lying on top of him and whispered: "He said that the twelve people gathered together, they should have discussed something."


    Nan Junmo glanced at Wu Xie Xin, but he hadn''t noticed this person before. After all, the image of innocent heart is too shameless, and seeing this person now has bright eyes, and it is not as bad as it looks.


    nodded to innocent heart: "Why don''t you go for a drink?"


    Innocence is overjoyed, who can be invited by Junjun to drink, which one is not a character, and which one is not what Junjun attaches importance to. So he said goodbye to Wu Yun and others, and immediately left with Nan Junmo.


    Other people did not doubt when they saw this. After all, it was a normal thing for them to befriend the Lord Zhun and the Son. Although this quasi-jun is indifferent and is still a crazy alcoholic, but he is strong if he can''t sit still, and you can''t do anything about it!


    Not long after, the rest of the fifteen major forces came. Because it was the birthday banquet of Golden Wings, the leaders of the fifteen major forces also came. The scene is unprecedented.


    Wu Yun paid special attention to those in power of the four forces. With her strength, she naturally couldn''t see through their realms, so she could only ask Bingyun later. Now that everyone is almost here, she, the senior sister, can also retire and return to her seat.


    Here is all handed over to Yang Ruxin. Yang Ruxin doesn''t mind. Anyway, she has done these things smoothly. After all, managing the Golden Crow Palace is a very important thing for Yang Ruxin.


    As long as she continues like this, it will be a matter of time before she becomes an elder of the Golden Crow Palace when her strength is similar, and she will have some say in that time.


    "Bingyun, they are here, look at the strength of those four."


    Mu Bingyun followed the dark cloud''s line of sight to see the four people sitting somewhere in front of him, and immediately looked through Chiye, except that she couldn''t see through the strength of the three Kui Rong last time, she actually saw the strength of the others. owned. However, some cultivators are also very vague in terms of age. For example, when she was watching Wuyujiang last time, she encountered this situation.


    Originally, Wu Yujiang showed that the gods were of the ninth rank, and the age was unknown. It was because of this that she suspected Wu Yujiang.


    His eyes swept across Xue Yunxin in Xuefeng Palace.


    Strength: God Venerable Level 5


    Years: Ninety-three thousand two hundred and twenty-one


    Demon Tugong Palace, Xuanwu.


    Strength: God Venerable Level 5


    Years: Eighty-seven thousand seven hundred and seventy years old


    Suzaku Palace, Qinghong.


    Strength: God Venerable Level 6


    Years: 115,678 years old


    Astrology, Luo Liuguang.


    Years: 76,679 years old


    After reading ??, Mu Bingyun breathed a long sigh of relief. When observing a few people, she was also extremely nervous, for fear that the other party would find out. Facts have proved that Chi Ye is really powerful, and she didn''t let the other party find out when she secretly swept Kui Rong.


    "It doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with, at least with our strength."


    Wu Yun''s heart tightened. Sooner or later, the matter of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu in the Golden Crow Palace will be known to these people. At that time, these four people will deal with them for the sake of face. Even if they have Zedi''s face, they will start secretly, and if they put pressure on them together, I am afraid that Zedi will not be able to resist.


    No matter how powerful Cangyu is, he is now the ninth rank of the **** emperor. In the face of similar strength, he can crush and kill at will, but in the face of such an old antique whose strength exceeds his strength, there is basically no possibility of victory.


    This time, Mu Bingyun was also a little worried. If there was no accident, they might be exposed this time.


    "Bingyun, I have a way."


    Wu Yun hesitated for a moment, "The current situation is not good for us, not only you, but also me. Our enemies are not just these four people, so the two of you must not have anything to do. So before the birthday banquet is over, Hurry up and leave. I have already inquired about a lot of secret realms, when you go directly to the secret realm to experience, when you come out again, these people are probably not your opponents. "


    Seeing what Mu Bingyun had to say, Wu Yun said again: "As long as you are not in the Golden Crow Palace, they don''t dare to do anything, the most is to monitor the Golden Crow Palace. Before, Wu Xie Xin said that those twelve people have already gathered, I There is no guarantee that there is no shadow of their sect behind this. So the safest way for you is to avoid these dangers now, and wait for your strength to improve. "


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while and felt that this method was feasible.


    "But I don''t know if they will jump over the wall and attack Shenxiaotian''s Shuangyun Mansion."

 Chapter 1100： exposed

    Gold Wing''s birthday banquet was going on in an orderly manner. In short, the birthday banquet went very smoothly without any trouble. It''s just that in the small corner, no one noticed that there were two less people there.


    "Ruoxin, I heard that you and Yang Ruyue are on good terms?"


    Xueyun''s eyes moved, "Is this Yang Ruyue Yang Ruxin''s sister?"


    "Yes, the palace lord. Yang Ruxin is in full swing in the Golden Crow Palace, and her status is very high, especially the newly promoted senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace has a good relationship with her."


    Xueyun Xin took a sip of tea and asked, "I have been here for a few days, what did you find?"


    "Not yet, but Ao Zhizhen seems to have a crush on a certain man here, and has been going there every day for the past few days." After thinking about it, Xueruo Xin felt that only this matter could be mentioned, or because of this The man is Ao Zhizhen.


    Xue Ruoxin is a new disciple of Xue Yunxin. If it weren''t for her lack of strength, I''m afraid she would be promoted to be a senior sister. She also came out of retreat some time ago, so she didn''t hear much about the outside world.


    Now that Xue Yunxin intends to experience her, she will be allowed to do more things. There are many secrets that Xue Feng Palace''s senior sister Xue Wuxin didn''t know, but Xu Ruoxin knew. Because of this, Xue Yunxin didn''t know from Xue Wuxin that the person she was looking for was in the Golden Crow Palace.


    If she paid Xue Wuxin a little bit more and assigned her this task, she would have known it long ago.


    When the two of them said this, Xue Wuxin, who was not far away, just glanced at her. She knew that she was just a random person pushed out by the Palace Master, just because she was the most qualified. Once Xueruo Xin grows up, nothing will happen to her.


    But what can be done, who called her from Xuefeng Palace.


    "Any news about those two?"


    Xueyun paused and asked.


    "I haven''t found out yet. Maybe they knew they were in trouble and hid."


    "Continue to inquire, and bring them back as soon as there is news. You''re welcome, you can kill them."


    "Yes, Palace Master."


    Xue Ruoxin lowered her eyes, but the corners of her lips were curved. If those two hadn''t killed Xue Mengxin, she probably wouldn''t have paid enough attention to her qualifications. Although the person who was killed was her senior sister, so what?


    As for the location of the True Dragon Palace over there, Ao Chuankong saw that Ao Zhizhen was looking around, thinking about the news he had heard, and couldn''t help but smile: "Zhi''er, what happened to you recently?"


    Ao Zhizhen heard the name being called, and couldn''t help but smile: "Palace Master, I have a crush on someone."


    "Oh?"


    It''s not surprising that Ao Chuankong is like this, Aozhi''s true temperament is like this, and he never hides what he sees. In addition, this person is the most beloved disciple of the first elder, and he has to take good care of him.


    "Zhi''er, who did you like?"


    Ao Zhizhen didn''t hide it: "He has a wife temporarily, but in the future his wife should be me, Ao Zhizhen."


    Ao Chuankong didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he said, but instead said: "If Zhi''er likes it, or I will help you to mention it, I don''t know which kid is so lucky to be attracted by Zhi''er."


    "No need, Palace Master, I will use my ability to make him my husband."


    Seeing Ao Zhizhen''s self-confidence, Ao Chuankong didn''t force anything. Whoever he is from the True Dragon Palace, no matter whether he has anyone or not, as long as he is attracted by them, he can **** it back.


    Ao Zhi really saw Ao Chuankong and stopped looking here, and glanced at Ao Beidou with a faint glance, the two smiled at each other, and Yang Ruyue naturally saw this in the bottom of her eyes. However, Yang Ruyue didn''t feel that the two had anything, but felt that since she made Ao Zhizhen as a friend, Ao Beidou seemed to treat her better.


    As she is, she naturally cannot marry Ao Beidou, but it is also possible to follow Ao Beidou.


    "Palace Master, let''s go to get together first."


    Ao Beidou suddenly bowed his hands to Ao Chuankong, but his eyes were looking at a place, that place was where the fifteen disciples of Sanxiao should have been sitting. Now that the birthday banquet is already eating, drinking and having fun, he doesn''t have to accompany him here.


    "I''m going to see too."


    Ao Zhizhen said that being able to contact the fifteen disciples of Sanxiao is what all the disciples of the major sects are willing to do. Naturally, Ao Chuankong would not stop anything, and let the two pass by with a smile.


    Now that there is a great elder in his sect, as long as the younger generation strives, the sect will definitely improve a lot. This time, Ao Beidou dropped two places. He was very angry at first, but the elder stopped him.


    What the two of them discussed is naturally unknown to outsiders. In short, even if the ranking dropped, Ao Chuankong was rarely in a good mood.


    The fifteen disciples of Sanxiao and the disciples of various sects gathered here. When Zixi saw Nan Junmo holding Wuyun''s little hand, her eyes were so stinging that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    In one thought, she lost everything, and all her aura was taken away by this innocent looking girl in pink.


    She half-drooped her eyes, and one day, she will take back everything that belongs to her, including Nan Junmo, the only person who has made her tempted over the years.


    Ao Zhizhen''s eyes swept around Wu Yun and Nan Junmo, and then looked around, but he never saw a familiar figure, and he couldn''t help but wonder. I didn''t see those two people a lot before, why did they disappear in a blink of an eye?


    "Miss Wu, I don''t know where Young Master Cang and Madam Cang have gone? Why don''t you see them here?"


    Wuyun raised his eyes and smiled: "They seem to be in a hurry, so they left first."


    Almost no one knows that Mu Bingyun and Nan Junmo are biological brothers and sisters. After all, the gap between the two is too far. Therefore, they all thought that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were Wu Yun''s friends, and Wu Yun''s answer was not suspicious.


    "So Cang Master has already left?" At this time, Yue Ji couldn''t help but open her mouth, with some regret in her eyes, "I was thinking of asking Madam Cang for some advice after the birthday banquet, what happened, what did they do? In a hurry?"


    Not only Yue Ji, but Ao Zhizhen was also very puzzled. It stands to reason that they shouldn''t leave so rashly at this time. They are all worried. They don''t know when they will be able to meet such a person, and they have always been unwilling in their hearts.


    Unlike Yue Ji''s helplessness, Ao Zhizhen was very confident about when she would turn Cangyu into her own person, but before she could come up with a countermeasure, the other party disappeared without a sound, and there was a hint of resentment on her face. color.


    "I didn''t expect Cangyu to leave." Ao Beidou snorted coldly, "By the way, isn''t Zhunjun getting close to him? They are leaving in such a hurry, is it possible that something really happened? If something happened, it''s reasonable Said that the Holy Maiden and Junjun are their friends, so they should be able to help, right?"


    I have to say that Ao Beidou is still very brainy, and he captured the key in a few words. To Cang Yu has always been a failure in his life, but this person is extremely powerful, and he is a friend of Zhunjun, so he does not dare to provoke it easily.


    Desolate?


    Xueruo''s eyes darkened.

 Chapter 1101： The Four Frustrated Powers

    Ao Beidou didn''t know, when a few people in the room heard Cangyu, their hearts were shocked. To know the person they were looking for, the name Cangyu was among them.


    For a time, Ao Beidou felt several eyes looking at him, hehe smiled: "What''s wrong, the atmosphere is so strange?" He really didn''t understand that the four major forces were already secretly investigating Cangyu and Mu Bingyun. It''s not a glamorous thing, they really can''t find it openly and openly, so it doesn''t mean that the four major forces can''t find two people, and the heirs they have cultivated have been killed, isn''t it too shameful.


    Although he knew what the four major forces were doing, he had long since stopped caring about it.


    Xue Ruoxin finally calmed down from the shock, but she didn''t ask Beidou. Instead, it circulated around Yue Ji and Ao Zhizhen. Ao Zhizhen fell in love with a man. They all knew it, but they heard that the other party already had a wife, but they didn''t care much.


    At that time, they thought that there were only two outcomes of this matter, one was that Ao Zhizhen gave up, and the other was that Ao Zhizhen succeeded.


    "Senior Sister Zhizhen, who are the two of you you''re talking about?" Xueruoxin''s frosty face also revealed a bit of curiosity, "You must know that the little sister just came out of seclusion some time ago, and she is not interested in the lively things here. I don''t know. The last time I heard that Senior Sister Zhizhen liked a handsome..."


    "Senior Sister Zhizhen" made Ao Zhizhen useful. After all, the two are not in the same sect, and calling them senior sisters is already a great respect.


    "That person is a friend of the Holy Maiden. He used to live in the Golden Crow Palace, not far from our yard. His name is Cangyu. I fell in love with him at first glance, but only later did I find out that he has a wife named Mu Bingyun. ."


    In addition to Xueruo''s heart beating wildly, some people from the other three forces were also shocked. They really did not expect that after searching for so long, more than a year, who knew that the person they were looking for was actually at their door.


    Xueruo Xin was really hit, she was still living not far from the two of them, it was a shame.


    "Is that so?" Xueruoxin still couldn''t believe it, she suppressed her excited and weird mood, and asked one more question, "Then Senior Sister Zhizhen is planning to give up?"


    She naturally knew that Aozhi really would not give up, so she just wanted to know more.


    "Naturally not."


    Sure enough, Ao Zhizhen retorted directly, with a smile on her bright face, "You don''t know what Mu Bingyun is called, with a mere first rank of priests, how can he be worthy of a talent like Young Master Cang? , if she stays by Mr. Cang''s side, it will only bring him endless drag, I was going to think of a way to make Mr. Cang understand the gap between them, or let that woman leave Mr. Cang."


    "did not think of¡­"


    Everyone understood, but they didn''t expect that they would leave first, even if Ao Zhizhen could do anything, it would be useless unless they were found.


    Xue Ruo''s heart was beating wildly, so it seemed that these two were probably the people they were looking for. Speaking of which, she couldn''t help recalling the rumors she heard before. There was such a pair of people by Wu Yun''s side, but she didn''t inquire so much before, and now she is extremely regretful.


    Xueruo Xin was silent for a while, and suddenly said: "That''s a bit regrettable, by the way, I won''t say more to the brothers and sisters, the Palace Master may still need me to serve, Senior Sister, I can leave it here. is you."


    Xue Ruoxin said to Xue Wuxin, although she was smiling, everyone could see that there was an unquestionable tone in her tone, as if she was ordering Xue Wuxin.


    Others looked at their hearts and eyes, as if they had understood it long ago, and did not say a word.


    Xue Wuxin replied indifferently, "Okay, if Junior Sister Ruoxin goes to take care of the Palace Master, it''s fine."


    Hearing this, Xueruoxin seemed very satisfied, and after seeing Xue Wuxin, she turned around and walked quickly to Xue Yunxin. She clenched her fists tightly and came to Xue Yunxin. She didn''t know what to say to her. Xue Yunxin''s face was blue, red and white, and it was really beautiful.


    Followed, a certain disciple of the other three forces also quietly left, they are not as eye-catching as Xueruoxin, and usually do not show the scenery in the sect, but such people are secretly valued by the palace master.


    After these disciples went to the palace masters to tell the news they heard, the faces of those people were not good-looking. But today is Golden Wing''s birthday banquet, they are not easy to happen, and besides, this incident cannot happen today.


    The most important thing is that the two have already escaped. They quickly thought about countermeasures and immediately let people go after them.


    This party''s birthday banquet was going on perfectly, and the hidden forces of the four forces attacked to track down the whereabouts of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. It is said that the four forces have the traces of the two of them walking, and they know that the two have gone. In the major secret realms, his face can be said to be good-looking.


    "Why does it feel like there are so many fewer people!"


    Wu Yun smiled and said inadvertently, "By the way, didn''t Miss Ruoxin say to go to Palace Master Snow? Why don''t you see her now?"


    "Maybe there is something to go first!" Xue Wuxin said lightly, but she knew in her heart that Xueruo Xin must have been sent by Master to do something.


    There was no fluctuation in her heart. She knew what her role was. As long as she didn''t provoke the palace lord, she could obediently hand over the positions of Senior Sister and Sanxiao Fifteen to Xueruoxin.


    Dark Cloud glanced at everyone, and then looked at Ying Changqing who was sitting beside himself, not knowing what he was studying. Thinking that Tao Ran was still in retreat, he sighed in his heart, this is actually the best.


    "Changqing, today''s rare excitement, what are you doing with your eyes closed?"


    Ying Changqing opened his eyes, his eyes were indifferent. Seeing Wu Yun''s concerned eyes, his eyes softened, and he saw Master beside him again. Finally, it is no longer the same as before, but still does not speak.


    "Evergreen, some things cannot be done overnight, take your time."


    Nan Junmo smiled and threw a pot of wine over: "Drink a little wine and keep warm."


    The dark cloud twitched the corners of his mouth, it was warm but not cold. However, seeing Ying Changqing hesitated for a while, he still took the wine and poured it.


    "I don''t know who this son is?"


    Someone saw that Ying Changqing''s cultivation was not low, so he couldn''t help but ask.


    Before Wu Yun could speak, Yue Ji, who knew Ying Changqing, said, "This is Ying Changqing, Young Master Ying."


    "Hey, Yueji, did you know him before?" Yang Ruyue asked here.


    Tsukihime nodded naturally. The purpose of her coming here was to befriend these heavenly people. As long as she gained their friendship, her mission would be completed. She wants a higher status and can only work **** her own.

 Chapter 1102： Disciple of Benjun

    "So Young Master Ying is not from the Golden Crow Palace, but a guest?"


    Hearing that Yue Ji said that she knew Ying Changqing in Shenxiaotian, and said that he had not been up for a long time, and now he is also the fifth rank of Shenjun, which is surprising. This kind of talent, even they are probably similar, and even many people are not as good as Ying Changqing at all, and they can''t help but feel good friends for a while.


    Many people pulled Ying Changqing to ask questions, Ying Changqing frowned, obviously not wanting to answer. Xue Wuxin happened to be not far from him, and seemed to notice his impatience, and couldn''t help feeling a little sympathetic.


    "It turns out that Young Master Ying is also a friend of Miss Wu."


    Originally, these words were nothing, but when they said it at this time, the scene suddenly fell silent. Many people stared at Xue Wuxin, suddenly remembering what just now, they couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    Yes, people are friends of Wuyun, how could it be them when it is their turn to win over, people will definitely follow Wuyun.


    Wu Yun couldn''t help but look at Xue Wuxin more. As one of the fifteen sons of the Sanxiao, she just sat on the side and watched everything quietly, as if everything between heaven and earth had nothing to do with her. This is strange.


    Is there still such a person in Xuefeng Palace?


    Although many people in the Snow Phoenix Palace have a frosty face, they seem to be light and cloudy, but in fact, under this face, hidden is the desire that ordinary people have.


    When everyone stopped pestering Ying Changqing, he naturally did not forget the voice that helped him clear the siege. I couldn''t help but look up, the woman''s face is not stunning in the cultivation world, it can only be called beautiful.


    But those eyes are very unique, they seem to see through everything, and they can blend into the world at any time. Her strength is the same as his, she is the fifth rank of Divine Sovereign, but he can feel that there is a very special stubbornness in her.


    Although he was from the Xuefeng Palace, he was not like the people there. A smile appeared on the corner of his lips, and he nodded to Xue Wuxin as a thank you.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about these people pestering him, just ignore it.


    Wu Yun sighed, once lively and funny than Xiao Changqing, he will never come back. After Xiao Xun''s incident, he has grown up completely, but this growth process is really disturbing.


    "Forgot to tell you something."


    Everyone thought that this matter was over, and the innocent drinking heart over there heard Nan Junmo''s opening, and immediately pointed his ears. Now that he is following Zhunjun, it is definitely not an ordinary thing for Zhunjun to speak.


    "Chang Qing is my disciple."


    Under the expectation of everyone, their great quasi-monarch dropped another bomb on everyone, making them stingy and tender, and his eyes widened, he couldn''t believe it.


    What?


    What did Jun-kun say?


    Can they pretend they didn''t hear anything?


    Especially those who were planning to win over Ying Changqing just now, their faces were flushed, and they really wanted to find a crack in the ground to get in. They actually offended Zhunjun''s disciple. If they knew that he should be Changqing''s disciple, why would they do such a shameful thing.


    Seeing Jun Jun holding the little girl''s hand, drinking a little wine leisurely, and looking at them with a smile, why didn''t everyone understand that Jun Jun was supporting his own disciple!


    Those who were smiling before, all said that they had eyes but didn''t know Mount Tai, which offended Young Master Ying, please don''t mind Yunyun. Ying Changqing just nodded, not caring at all.


    After playing around for a while, Nan Junmo, an alcoholic, couldn''t bear it, and played around with dark clouds. How could the disciples of various sects miss this opportunity? Naturally, they quickly followed.


    The place that was lively and lively has gradually become deserted, and there are only two people left. The first is Ying Changqing, who has a flat face, as if everything has nothing to do with him.


    The other person was sitting quietly and watching the singing and dancing below, but Xue Wuxin occasionally flashed a strange light in his eyes. Except for her slightly cold face, she couldn''t hide the curiosity in her eyes.


    "Young Master Ying."


    After a long time, Xue Wuxin spoke up, she always thought this man was so strange.


    Ying Changqing raised his head slightly, listened to Wu Yun and Master''s words, and did not practice on this occasion. When he heard someone call him, he would naturally raise his head, after all, he was not a rude person.


    "Unintentional girl."


    Xue Wuxin, he recognized it, he had seen it when the Three Heavens and Fifteen Sons gathered. It''s just that I don''t have any impression, and I remember it when I see it again.


    Xue Wuxin seemed to think of something in her mind, and there was a rare smile on the corner of her lips: "So this is not the first time we met."


    "Um."


    Ying Changqing replied indifferently, but his body was less prepared. For some reason, Xue Wuxin seemed to be covered in frost, but from those slightly agile eyes, it seemed that the truth was not the same.


    "Young Master Ying doesn''t seem to like the hustle and bustle."


    Don''t like it?


    Ying Changqing asked silently in the bottom of his heart, I didn''t like it at first, then I liked it, and now I don''t like it again. Following the little uncle let him liberate his long-term cultivation temperament and became a lot more lively, but... Later, he felt that he was not suitable for such temperament.


    He is what he looks like now!


    Xue Wuxin saw that he did not answer, but did not ask more.


    "I didn''t expect Young Master Ying to be Jun Jun''s disciple."


    "Master watched me grow up."


    The ghosts and gods responded to Changqing''s words, which caused Xue Wuxin''s eyes to smile, and it seemed like frost blossomed in an instant, filling the world with this calm and peaceful smile.


    Ying Changqing''s eyes flashed, and his mood was inexplicably much better.


    "Miss Wuxin really doesn''t look like someone from Xuefeng Palace."


    "But I am."


    Xue showed some temper inadvertently. After speaking, she opened her mouth to take back what she had just said.


    He didn''t mind, he just glanced at her with a little deep meaning, as if to say, don''t you think this is it?


    "Young Master Ying is also a humorous person."


    "However, Young Master Ying seems to be very troubled, but Wuxin doesn''t know why Zhunjun''s disciple still has troubles."


    "It''s not good for Miss Wuxin to spy on other people''s secrets so blatantly."


    Ying Changqing said lightly, she was so cold and so cold that Xue Wuxin couldn''t say a word. She just looked at him twice and thought, I thought it was a piece of dull wood, who knows the core inside this wood. is textured.


    For a while, the two of them didn''t talk about anything. Sitting on the side, quietly watching the performance below, I just don''t know if those singing and dancing have caught their eyes.


    Ying Changqing did not think about anything, as if he had emptied his mind, staring at the front in a daze.


    Xue Wuxin was different, she was thinking a lot, thinking about Xue Feng Palace, thinking about what happened before, why so many people in Xue Feng Palace left, and what the Palace Master told Xu Ruoxin to do. How can she keep her current position stably so that the palace lord doesn''t hate her, and when she grows up, will she have a chance to escape from this place and live the life she wants to live.

 Chapter 1103： Do you think hell be fooled?

    Xue Wuxin thought, although she is respected by countless people these days, she can also see that these people''s hearts are not sincere. She didn''t care, she just felt that she was really not suitable for a place like Xuefeng Palace.


    But she has to be here again, because the palace lord has given her status and strength, and she has enjoyed all this, so she must complete everything the palace lord needs.


    Perhaps when Xueruoxin grows up, she will be able to retire, and then she will be able to fly freely.


    Thinking about it, she couldn''t help laughing, and the surroundings didn''t notice her anyway, her face changed from the frost unique to Xuefeng Palace, as if it had melted, and was being shone by the warm sun.


    The birthday banquet ended in a happy and joyous way when everyone had different thoughts. After ten days, Yang Ruxin finally felt at ease after seeing that everything was over.


    This time, she did it well, and the palace lord treated her differently. Now her position is more stable than before, and she is on her way to her desired goal.


    Perhaps, one day she will not be the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, but Elder Yang.


    "ended."


    Xue Wuxin smiled lightly and got up to leave. Realize Ying Changqing who got up while he glanced at it inadvertently.


    "Young Master Ying''s appearance is a bit like being hurt by love."


    She obviously felt that Ying Changqing''s expression was a little different when she heard this, and she knew that she had guessed almost the same. He smiled, turned around and left.


    It doesn''t matter if you are hurt or what, she is just a little bored looking for a piece of wood to chat. In Xuefeng Palace, she didn''t dare to speak like this, she might be caught by something that would make those people unhappy and stumble her secretly.


    Palace Master really gave her a very difficult task, but this task cannot be run halfway. Ying Changqing stared at the back of Xue Wuxin who was leaving, watching her walk to Xue Yunxin''s side, suddenly the temperament on her body became icy cold. smile.


    "Changqing, go back, what are you looking at?"


    Dark Cloud pulled Ying Changqing, followed his line of sight, but found no one.


    "Let''s go, go back, what''s so beautiful about the air."


    Dark Cloud is a little helpless, her cute little Changqing will never come back now. I hope that the technique of time is useful, so that her little Changqing can recover earlier.


    At this time, the major forces left the Golden Crow Palace one after another. Among them, the four major forces immediately moved, looking for traces of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu everywhere.


    Xuefeng Palace, Tu Mo Palace, Suzaku Palace and Xingxiang Sect have received a lot of news so far. Their disciples chased Mu Bingyun and Cangyu and found that they had escaped into a secret realm.


    Of course, the four sects have not communicated with each other for the time being, and they are still resentful of each other until now. It is because of that incident that the four sects are a little different.


    Xue Yunxin sent a lot of people to track the two. Luo Liuguang of the Astrology Sect also wanted to figure out the whereabouts of the two, but it couldn''t be done at all. In the end, he could only let his disciples catch them.


    The major sects also knew about such a big movement, and they found out that the four sects were catching the four people who had killed the four heavenly arrogant sons who had gone to Shenxiaotian.


    "Tell me honestly, how long does it take for Xiao Changqing to study the art of time to realize his wish."


    "do not know."


    Speaking of this Nan Junmo also looked helpless, "At least I can''t do it now. Back then, I was able to turn back time only because that place was the mortal world. The place where Changqing needs to change is God Xiaotian, Yun''er knows that. How difficult is this? But what the girl said is very correct. If you want to save the girl, you cannot change the other pattern, otherwise the space will collapse and perish."


    The dark clouds are helpless.


    "It turned out to be so troublesome, but it''s not the way to go on like this. Seeing Xiao Changqing is uncomfortable, I also feel uncomfortable. How funny and happy he was back then!"


    "Actually..." Nan Junmo couldn''t help but said, "Actually, wasn''t he like this at the beginning?"


    "Perhaps, time can kill everything!"


    Actually, he is not sure, but his little girl is very concerned. He had to slowly explain to her that the danger was far more serious than what he said. At least according to his current understanding, no one could turn back the time.


    If anyone could, he felt that this person would be detached and stand at the top of the sky.


    "Now those four sects have been searching for Bingyun and Cangyu in a hurry. Fortunately, we expected this."


    Dark Cloud said, "Now we should also improve our strength to the fullest."


    "That''s right, my sister and brother-in-law won''t have anything to do right now, but before that, we need to do one more thing."


    Dark Cloud seemed to remember, "By the way, if they can''t find the two of them, I''m afraid they will be angry and take their anger at Shuangyun Mansion."


    "Don''t worry, my sister and brother-in-law have already considered this matter. When those people react, I''m afraid it''s too late." Nan Junmo smiled and put on a dark cloud in his arms, "Let''s take a good look. Just play."


    "Do you think he''ll be fooled?"


    The dark cloud is still a little uncertain, so I couldn''t help asking.


    "Definitely." Nan Junmo didn''t drink again this time, nor did he look turbid, his eyes were extremely clear.


    "We''ve done so much preparation, there''s no reason why he shouldn''t be fooled."


    As for who he is in their mouths, that is the secret in their hearts.


    Let¡¯s talk about the Quartet forces that were chasing Mu Bingyun and the two at this time, but after chasing them into the secret realm, they completely lost their traces. The secret realm was so foggy that they didn''t dare to venture in at all. They had no choice but to send someone to guard the secret realm, expecting the two of them to come out one day.


    But the four major forces have suffered losses in the hands of the two many times, and it is inevitable that they will not be able to lose face. At this time, they are ready to meet. I thought it was a little grasshopper who was easy to clean up, but who knew that the other party was too cunning, so they didn''t even see a single one.


    "I won''t say much about the purpose of your visit, everyone, what do you think about Mu Bingyun and Cangyu?"


    Xueyun was so angry that her heart and liver were aching, and Xueruoxin on the side lowered her eyes. Because of her negligence this time, she was also disciplined by the palace master, which made her feel uncomfortable.


    In my heart, I will inevitably hate everyone who is related this time, especially Yang Ruyue and others. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party didn''t inform the whereabouts of the two people earlier, why would she be blamed by the palace master.


    Even if the palace lord likes her, ineffectiveness will still make the palace lord dissatisfied with her. It was very easy for Xuefeng Palace to pick up a talented disciple. She worked so hard for so many years, and it happened that Xue Meng''s heart died, and the Palace Master focused her attention on her. It is absolutely impossible for the Palace Master to think that she is not good because of this incident.

 Chapter 1104： They imagine it is beautiful

    "Sect Master Luo, your astrology sect has always been based on divination. I wonder if you can figure out where the two of them went?"


    Qinghong asked with a smile on his face, but the question is a bit interesting.


    You Luo Liuguang didn''t catch anyone. It seems that your fortune-telling is not necessarily good, maybe it''s useless at all?


    Xue Yunxin and Xuan Wu looked at Luo Liuguang together, not knowing whether they were looking forward to it or laughing at it.


    Luo Liuguang''s face really sank: "Everyone, don''t wash me, now our four major forces have not caught those two people, they are hiding fast, should we think of a way to let them take the initiative to come out and die?"


    Things have come to this stage, and other forces probably know their actions. If they can''t catch the two, how can they hang around here?


    When the three of them heard Luo Liuguang''s words, their expressions changed. Yes, the little grasshopper escaped the pursuit of the four major forces. This time they not only want to capture the two, but also have to find the face of the four major forces.


    "To say that we didn''t find the whereabouts of the two of them is because we didn''t expect them to hide in the Golden Crow Palace."


    Xue Yunxin''s frosty face suddenly showed a colder smile: "It seems that these two are still friends of the Holy Maiden." She glanced at Xueruo Xin, and said, "Ruoxin, what you will find out about. Talk to several palace masters and suzerains."


    Xueruo didn''t dare to be sloppy, and immediately told everything she had inquired about from Yang Ruyue. Yang Ruyue didn''t know Xueruoxin''s purpose, and now that she was living happily, she told exactly how she met Mu Bingyun and others.


    After ??Qinghong heard it, she clapped her hands fiercely: "So that''s the case, let''s go to the Golden Crow Palace to ask for someone!"


    The other three gave him an idiot look, and Xuan Wu snorted coldly: "I want someone? Qinghong, do you know what it means to want someone now? Let''s not say that the two are not in the Golden Crow Palace, even if they are, we You can¡¯t even break in to ask for someone. Now that the Golden Crow Palace is married to the Hunyuan Sect, and there is another saint, it can be said that she is in full swing. How can we dare to ask for someone? Offending the top sect, do you think we have a better life?¡±


    Qinghong''s face flashed with embarrassment. In fact, he was just too angry before. If they could go to the Golden Crow Palace to ask for someone, why would they be unable to catch even two little grasshoppers.


    "Then what should we do?" Qinghong asked, looking at the other three, her brows thought hard, "Originally, Zhan Xing was the one who had the best chance to awaken the Suzaku bloodline, but this time, my years of hard work have been destroyed. once."


    "The two have already escaped into the secret realm, and I''m afraid they won''t come out for the time being."


    Xueyunxin analyzed silently, "Even if we send people into the secret realm, they will be slippery like loach, and they may not be able to catch it if it takes time and effort."


    "Palace Master Snow, is there any way you can do that?"


    "There is indeed a way." Xue Yunxin glanced at Xuanwu, "Since they don''t come out, we will lead them out. Now I think there is only one way. The news from Ruoxin, the two It must be about friendship, if we hold the people she cares about in our hands, aren''t we afraid that they will be captured obediently?"


    Hearing that, the eyes of the other three people flickered, and Qinghong couldn''t help but smile: "Then let''s quickly go and catch Wu Yun, Ying Changqing, and Tao Ran. When the five of them came up together, these three will definitely It''s what they care about, as long as we catch them, we can lure them out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a few contemptuous eyes, and smiled dryly on his face: "Is this method not feasible?"


    After ?? finished speaking, his voice became quieter: "It seems that Jinwu Palace and Hunyuanmen will be offended, so what should we do about this?"


    He seemed to remember, that Ying Changqing seemed to be the disciple of the quasi-jun Nan Junmo, right?


    My dear, if this is caught, let alone a little grasshopper, it will be difficult to deal with that little pervert. Thinking of that alcoholic plus pervert, Qinghong thinks this is still a negative!


    "If you just grab Tao Ran, I''m afraid it won''t be enough."


    Luo Liuguang rubbed his brows and said, "In my opinion, Tao Ran can''t be caught. Besides, if you didn''t say it earlier, Tao Ran is locked up in the Golden Crow Palace, how can you catch it? Could it be that you have to break into the Golden Crow Palace? Arrest someone?"


    They are no match for the Golden Crow Palace!


    Qinghong was embarrassed.


    "Palace Xue''s meaning is mostly to attack the people below, right?" Luo Liuguang glanced at Xue Yunxin lightly, "If this is the case, although the price is a little higher, the matter will be easier to solve. It is said that Shuangyun Mansion is the second People''s hard work will never be allowed to be destroyed like this."


    Xue Yunxin nodded: "Yes, with one of our forces alone, it is not easy to send someone to deal with the Shuangyun Mansion below. After all, it is easy to get up and hard to get down, and the price is too high. But if we join forces, it will be much easier to deal with a mere Shuangyun Mansion.


    As long as we control Shuangyun Mansion¡­¡±


    Xue Yunxin didn''t finish speaking, but everyone present understood.


    As long as the life and death of the people in Shuangyun Mansion are in control, those two will definitely appear.


    "Then we cooperated to capture the people from Shuangyun Mansion?"


    Hearing Qinghong speak, in fact, they couldn''t help it.


    Qinghong is usually quite intelligent, but sometimes his brain may not work well. They are used to it, but they are no longer impatient.


    Xuanwu snorted coldly: "How could they be so cheap? Is it the job of our four major forces to threaten people? If you directly slaughtered Shuangyun Mansion, you are not afraid of those two people appearing?"


    Luo Liuguang glanced at Xuanwu with admiration, "That''s it, killing Shuangyun Mansion can also offset our loss of reputation, and it can also deter those forces that want to replace our few sects. Those two know that We have wiped out the old nests, so I''m afraid they won''t be able to sit still."


    Xuanwu sneered, Xue Yunxin laughed along with it, and finally Qinghong suddenly realized, a few people looked at each other and felt that this was a very good method. Not only is it enough to deter the forces here, but it can also deter the people below.


    Xue Ruoxin breathed a sigh of relief by the side, she had passed this test, and the Palace Master should not trouble her.


    The four major forces that have been negotiated have already started to prepare for the matter of sending people to the sky.


    In order to make this incident more shocking, they did not deliberately hide it. Everyone knows that the four major forces are going to take revenge on Shuangyun Mansion. For others, it is just a joke, and by the way, they can see the strength of the four major forces.


    Secretly, Xue Yunxin and others have selected the elites in the sect, ready to destroy the Shuangyun Mansion at the fastest speed, and when the time comes, these people will be shocked.


    They imagine that it is wonderful.

 Chapter 1105： Just bet on whether this Shuangyun Mansion will be destroyed.

    When an elder from the four major forces led a hundred elite disciples to the sky, the four Xue Yunxin gathered together to wait for news.


    Coincidentally, the place where they gathered and waited was in a restaurant in the city below the Golden Crow Palace. In their opinion, destroying a Shuangyun Mansion is really too simple.


    You must know that the elders led by them are elite disciples, and they are all disciples of the younger generation. All of them are above the God Sovereign, and the elders are even more powerful at the ninth rank of the God Sovereign. How could a mere Shuangyun Mansion resist.


    Yu Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian, and Dan Xiaotian are all waiting, waiting for the moment when the Shuangyun Mansion, which the four major forces spent so much to eliminate, perishes.


    "To say that the four major forces spent such a huge price to kill a Shuangyun Mansion, I really look down on them."


    Many people in the city were talking about it.


    "Then let''s bet on how long this Shuangyun Mansion will be destroyed. I''ll bet for three days!"


    "I bet seven days."


    "Ten days!"


    "One day, I bet one day!"


    There were these red-faced arguing scenes everywhere, and suddenly a very abrupt word sounded somewhere.


    "It is said that these two cloud houses will be destroyed by the four major forces, why does no one think that they will not be destroyed?"


    Everyone was quiet, and their eyes couldn''t help but look at that place. When I saw the man, I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "It turned out to be the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace."


    "It''s Miss Ruxin!"


    "Senior Sister Ruxin."


    Yang Ruxin glanced at everyone with a smile on her face: "Everyone, why can this pair of cloud houses only be destroyed, but not able to exist forever?" With a smile on her face, Yang Ruxin recalled Wu Yun''s words, her heart actually collapsed .


    The time goes back to a few days ago, as a senior sister, it must be the right thing to ask her to do things.


    At that time, the big sister looked at her with a smile, and the damned quasi-jun also had a smile on her face. At that time, she couldn''t help but think that as expected of a family, this smile was so terrifying.


    heard Wu Yun say: "Junior Sister Yang, I''m afraid I have to ask you to do something."


    As soon as she heard the senior sister assign her a task, she naturally did not dare to be sloppy, and immediately guaranteed that she would do a good job. You must know that now she is more beautiful than when Zixi was a senior sister, and there are fewer and fewer people who dare to provoke her at this time.


    Originally she thought it was a big deal, but Wu Yun said again: "Actually, this matter is also very simple, do you know that the four forces are going to attack Shenxiaotian''s Shuangyun Mansion, and Junior Sister Yang''s intelligence should Guess it?"


    Yang Ruxin didn''t speak, she intuitively told her that Wu Yun still had something to say, and sure enough Wu Yun spoke again.


    "It is estimated that everyone thinks that the Shuangyun Mansion will be destroyed, and they also guess that the Shuangyun Mansion can last for a few days. So, at this time, Junior Sister Yang will do me a favor."


    So, this is how Yang Ruxin appeared in the eyes of everyone. Thinking of what this unassuming senior sister instructed her to do, she even twisted her slightly upright face.


    What the heck is this!


    stabilized his mind, there is no reason not to do what Big Sister ordered.


    So, under the gazes of everyone looking at her, Yang Ruxin said slowly, "I want to bet that this pair of Yunfu will be fine in the end."


    "Dare to ask, how is Miss Ruxin so sure? I''ve heard that the Holy Maiden has something to do with Shuangyun Mansion. Could it be that the Golden Crow Palace will take action?"


    "Yeah, if the Golden Crow Palace takes action, things will definitely not be so simple."


    "No, if the Golden Crow Palace takes action, the people from the four major forces should be blocked. We can see that those people have already entered the passage."


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Yang Ruxin, expecting her to give accurate information.


    Yang Ruxin said: "The Golden Crow Palace naturally did not intervene in this matter, and today''s events are just my guesses. Senior Sister did not ask the Golden Crow Palace for help."


    The speaker has no intention and the listener has intention. Wu Yun did not ask the Golden Crow Palace to help. Does it mean that she has given up the Shuangyun Palace?


    For a time, countless thoughts flowed in everyone''s heart.


    "I also saw that everyone was having a lively discussion, so I couldn''t help but get involved. Since everyone is speculating frequently, then we might as well start a game together and bet on whether this Shuangyun Mansion will be destroyed or saved, how about it?"


    Yang Ruxin saw the strange luster in everyone''s eyes, and she thought that these people had already taken the bait. Of course, her purpose is not a small fish, but a big fish.


    "Okay, Miss Ruxin''s proposal is a good one. It hasn''t been lively for a few days, so let''s liven up together and see if this Shuangyun Mansion is destroyed or survived. Let''s just see if it can last for a few days."


    With the approval of most people, Yang Ruxin pretended to be very interested, and the game started like this.


    She set a few points, within three days, within ten days, within one month, and the Shuangyun Palace will not be destroyed. Complicated is a bit more complicated, and in the end it satisfies everyone''s mind.


    Seeing that everyone was pouring the divine stones into her pockets, even if she was just doing what the big sister instructed before, she couldn''t close her mouth now.


    Big Sister said to her with a smile, once the matter is completed, she will be given 10% of the divine stone. Yang Ruxin''s eyes darkened, her strength and power were very good, but the divine stone was also very good!


    I don''t know, Yang Ruxin doesn''t even know, after following the dark clouds, she is being led more and more sideways.


    With Yang Ruxin''s handwriting, this game is getting bigger and bigger, and people from all over the world are coming. After all, this is a very interesting thing. But there is basically no one who is indestructible in the Shuangyun Mansion. Even Yue Ji, who had arrived late, felt that Shuangyun Mansion might not be able to escape this time. This time, she bet within ten days, so she was worthy of Young Master Cang, right?


    she thought silently.


    This matter did not know how to drop it, and it spread to the four ears of Xue Yunxin who were in the restaurant.


    The four of them looked at each other, and when they were about to say something, they suddenly heard a few voices of discussion.


    "I heard that the senior sister Wu Yun of the Golden Crow Palace, that is, the Holy Maiden, also went to bet. According to what people saw at the time, she said that although she had no way to stop this, she could crush all the gods on her body. Yunfu saves."


    "Yes, yes, to say that the Holy Maiden is really rich, that''s 100 million divine stones!"


    "Although the Holy Maiden once had a relationship with the Shuangyun Mansion, after all, this matter is relatively big, she may have no choice but to use this method to express her feelings!"


    "Alas, the Holy Maiden is actually a kind and righteous person, but the Shuangyun Mansion is over, it''s a pity that so many divine stones are lost."


    The sound of ?? gradually faded away, and the remaining four who were about to come down paused.


    "Let''s go too."


    After a long time, Qinghong couldn''t help but say, "Do you think our people will be able to destroy Shuangyun Mansion in a few days?"

 Chapter 1106： bet together

    At this time, Yang Ruxin was already surrounded by people.


    Wu Yun and Nan Junmo were in front of her. Just when Wu Yun waved his hand, 100 million divine stones were pressed on Shuangyun Mansion, which shocked everyone. For a time no one spoke in the street until there were a few noises in the distance.


    "Look, look, who is that."


    Without this voice to guide, everyone has already seen it.


    "The Snow Palace Master of Xuefeng Palace... the Sect Master Luo of the Astrology Sect... The Xuan Palace Master of the Tumor Palace is here too! Also, isn''t that the Master of Qinghong Palace?"


    "Oh my God, how did they come?"


    "Don''t you want to bet too?"


    "I think they are the palace lords of the big forces, so they won''t be less than the saints, right?"


    I don''t know who said something, but the surroundings became eerily quiet.


    Yang Ruxin tried her best to control the twitching of the corners of her mouth. Wasn''t this what someone from her Golden Crow Palace said when she took refuge with Senior Sister and became a disciple of Senior Sister''s scumbag? It''s just that this person is currently hidden in the passers-by, so people can''t find it.


    But Yang Ruxin took a deep breath and looked at the incomparable kindness of Xue Yunxin and the four, as if it was not the leaders of several major forces, but the huge Divine Stone Mine.


    "Master Snow and the others are going to bet."


    A certain dog-legged fan was fanning the flames in the crowd. Originally, he came to watch the fun, but Xue Yunxin and the others, who meant it, felt that they couldn''t lose face. Although he walked with his back straight, his consciousness was counting the divine stones in his hand.


    "Since Yun''er is overwhelmed, as Yun''er''s fianc¨¦, I can''t fall behind."


    Nan Junmo''s words attracted everyone again, only to hear him say: "I will press a billion, it can be regarded as a relief for Yun''er''s worry. Although it can''t help other things, it is still possible to support on the **** stone. "


    Everyone twitched, even if they supported it again, Jun-kun, you didn¡¯t spend the divine stone like that, right? ?


    Of course, before everyone could react, Junjun had already suppressed the Shuangyun Mansion to continue to exist. All of a sudden their eyes flashed, in fact, Zhunjun is not bad, at least it can make them earn a fortune.


    Junjun held the little girl in one hand, while holding a bottle of wine, he took a big mouthful of wine, and seemed to have noticed the arrival of Xue Yunxin.


    "The Snow Palace Master, Luo Sect Master, Xuan Palace Master, Qinghong Palace Master."


    Faced with the friendly greetings and smiles of Jun Jun, the four of them naturally would not lose face, and nodded in greeting.


    "Are some of you here to bet too? It''s really cost a few of you to deal with Shuangyun Mansion this time!"


    Bad tone.


    Xue Yunxin and the others laughed instead, it seems that the dark clouds still care about Shuangyun Mansion. But so what, what if she cares, can her dark clouds and Nan Junmo stop what happened?


    Saintess and Junjun are important, but this time, they will definitely not let Shuangyun Mansion go.


    The four of them glanced at the two of them proudly, and took out the divine stone one after another.


    "It turns out that the four of you are betting. I don''t know that the four will bet hundreds of millions?"


    an alcoholic asked maliciously.


    This question caused the four of them to hesitate for a while, and it would definitely be shameless for them to be overwhelmed. They glanced at the tens of millions of divine stones in the ring, and suddenly felt that they couldn''t get it out.


    Thinking that Nan Junmo has pressed a billion, they can''t be less, right? Otherwise, wouldn''t it be better than a junior?


    So, the four spent a lot of money, and one person pressed at least one billion, and finally took the credentials and walked away arrogantly.


    When he left, he said to Nan Junmo and Wu Yun, "You two are aware of current affairs, otherwise you will end up with that pair of clouds."


    Wu Yun and Nan Junmo looked at each other and smiled without saying a word.


    Inner ecstasy, they made a profit.


    Even Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but raise the corners of her lips. Senior Sister is Senior Sister, not like these little shrimps. Besides, this prospective monarch is really the same as the big sister, otherwise the smiles are so similar.


    The matter of the four people spending a lot of money here was spread to Sanxiaotian, and suddenly I didn''t know who was spreading it, and many leaders of the forces couldn''t help but participate.


    Although not as big as the four of them did, it added a lot of fun to the whole bet. Among them, Emperor Ze also took action, but not much. What was frightening was that Emperor Ze was actually pressing the side that existed in Shuangyun Mansion.


    They couldn''t bear to think too much. After Zedi bet, Yang Ruxin stopped betting and waited silently for the final result.


    Three days have passed.


    No news came, everyone thought, it seems that the Shuangyun Mansion is indeed a bit powerful, no wonder the four major forces attach so much importance.


    Don''t worry, they not only pressed for three days, but also pressed for ten days.


    Ten days have passed.


    Everyone frowned and looked at the falling Golden Crow, and finally disappointed.


    Many people couldn''t help but scolded secretly, this Shuangyun Mansion is really stubborn, hateful, hateful, so hateful, it actually caused him to lose such a divine stone.


    Call¡ª


    Many people were still relieved, fortunately they were under pressure within a month. Just wait, they''ll be making a lot of money soon.


    Time flies by quickly, and in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s been a month.


    Xue Yunxin and others also looked ugly, and the surprisingly quiet Sanxiaotian calmed down.


    Xue Yunxin certainly wouldn''t believe that his own people would miss out, so he asked Yang Ruxin: "Ruxin, if this Shuangyun Mansion is destroyed in more than a month, what will be the bet?"


    Yang Ruxin smiled and said, "Of course you won, and I lost."


    Xue Yunxin nodded and said no more. It''s just that she''s a little uneasy in her heart. It''s not easy for her to be watched by everyone at these times.


    So, another month passed.


    Not to mention Xue Yunxin, but everyone couldn''t sit still.


    "Let''s send someone to investigate this matter!" Xue Yunxin said.


    Everyone felt that it was time to send someone to take a look. Could it be that there were other leaks?


    Yang Ruxin still said indifferently: "Since Palace Master Snow is not at ease, you can naturally send someone to take a look. But I should also send someone to go with me from the Golden Crow Palace, after all, this matter is already relatively big."


    Yang Ruxin is naturally referring to the large amount of the suspected divine stone, and this matter needs to be confirmed by everyone to avoid getting wrong news. It doesn''t matter what Xue Yunxin said, so it wasn''t just the Golden Crow Palace that sent people, all the major sects sent people, ready to find out.


    Under the nervous waiting, Xue Yunxin only felt more and more uneasy in her heart.


    She glanced at Nan Junmo and Wu Yun, who were sitting quietly by the side. At these times, the two were right in front of her and did not leave half a step. Among them, she also sent people to monitor the two sects, and their people did not move.


    So there is no means of what the two sects use. If not, is there something wrong when going down?


    Could it be that the passage is unstable and collapsed, and her people are in danger?


    Obviously, Xue Yunxin''s guess was not correct, knowing that the people from the various factions came back a few days later.

 Chapter 1107： all dead

    "what??"


    When he heard that everyone in Xuefeng Palace was damaged in the passage, Xueyun refused in his heart. She roared frantically in her heart, how could it be possible, that was an elite, an elite, and her elders!


    "How could this be..."


    Xuanwu couldn''t believe it, because his people also died in the passage. If it wasn''t for the corpse, he wouldn''t believe it.


    Since the corpse can be seen in the passage, it can only mean that the passage has not collapsed.


    Then I heard the news from the newspaper, which fully explained the death of those people. Those who went to check the news naturally checked the situation at the time, and the answer they got was that it might be an old monster that was unlucky and was wiped out.


    When everyone was stunned to hear this answer, they also refused in their hearts.


    If they were killed by the instability of the channel, they could still accept it.


    A lot of people wondered to themselves, who and which strong man is going to go through this passage? Could it be that the people from the four major forces provoked this strong man, so they killed them all?


    "Palace Master, this is what happened. It seems that our people were killed before they could react." Xueruo Xin couldn''t believe it, but the hundreds of people who were searching through the passage were all from Xuefeng Palace. Originally, these people were going to destroy Shenxiaotian''s Shuangyun Mansion, but who knew they would die halfway.


    The three Luo Liuguang over there also heard the news from the disciples they sent, "Sect Master, I don''t know what method that great master used, those disciples were actually killed by Elder Wu. The damage to each disciple, The disciples have confirmed it, and it is absolutely not wrong, it is the elders."


    "But..." Seeing Luo Liuguang frowning, the disciples of the Astrology Sect didn''t dare to say, "But, not far from the passage, the disciples found the figure of the elder, it seems..."


    Luo Liuguang suddenly exuded cold air and asked, "What does it seem?"


    The cold breath scared the disciples of the Astrology Sect to kneel down and said bravely, "Elder Wu seems to have committed suicide."


    suicide?


    Luo Liuguang''s chest was heaving with anger. He thought it would be an easy thing to kill a small Shuangyun Mansion. Who knew that he would be killed halfway through. Now, he didn''t find out who killed his sect disciples. He thought he would be angry, but who knew that he couldn''t get out of it when he was smothered in the bottom of his heart.


    "You said my disciples killed each other?"


    Qinghong''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe it, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "Did you see clearly?"


    His elite disciples, a hundred elite disciples, how could they be killing each other. Someone must have used some means, Qinghong glanced at the people around, especially on Wu Yun and Nan Junmo, and finally shook her head.


    impossible!


    If the two of them had such a means, they would have known it long ago.


    Besides, these two have been here for the past few months, and it is impossible to go to another place. As for the other people in the two sects, the major sects are also extremely clear that it cannot be them.


    Compared to Qinghong, Xuanwu was also very angry with SAIC. He glared at the disciple who was inquiring about the news and said, "You said that all the elite disciples of this palace lord ignited their souls and died?"


    Xuanwu''s voice is not small, and it has always attracted everyone''s attention.


    If the people from the first three parties are still a little unreasonable when they are damaged, then the death method of the disciples of the Tumo Palace will be a bit ghostly.


    Spontaneously ignites the soul and dies, who would be stupid to do such a thing.


    The disciple of the ?? Devil Tugong Palace was so pale that he knelt down and bowed to the ground: "Yes, Palace Master, the disciple brought them all back, and please ask the Palace Master to take a look."


    After that, the disciple took out the corpse of a disciple of the Tumo Palace, and Xuanwu checked it with a cold face. There was no damage on the corpse, and there was even a smile on his face, as if he was enjoying some kind of blissful world.


    The more I checked, the more gloomy and ugly Xuanwu''s face became.


    In addition to death when the body is extremely excited, there is no other damage, that is, the meridians inside are not damaged at all, it is indeed the loss of the soul and death.


    Xuanwu exhaled loudly. He didn''t believe that the disciples of the Tumo Palace would burn their souls to their deaths, and some of them must have been involved in ghosts. He had never seen such a method in his life. Could it really be some hidden power?


    Xuanwu stared at the intact corpse, and finally waved his hand in the terrified eyes of the disciple on the side: "Take it and handle their funeral."


    As if the disciple was being given amnesty, he immediately put away the body and ran away. If he stayed any longer, he didn''t know if the palace master would use him to operate.


    The four of them were sitting next to each other, and they all looked at each other with an unprecedented heaviness on their faces.


    "What do you think about this matter?"


    In the end, Luo Liuguang spoke, and the other three shook their heads, not knowing what to look at for the time being. It''s not wrong that the person who started it must be a hidden world powerhouse. They have never heard of people in Sanxiaotian having such ability.


    Yang Ruxin''s face was also a little white, and she couldn''t help but glance at Wu Yun and Nan Junmo. Incomparable fear in my heart, what secrets are there behind her, the big sister?


    She didn''t feel that the big sister asked her to come over to open a gambling game. It seemed that there was a terrifying powerhouse behind the big sister.


    Dark Cloud seemed to be aware of it, raised his head and smiled at Yang Ruxin, but it only made Yang Ruxin a little scared. But she secretly thought that she must not offend the senior sister. It seems that she needs to remind her father and sister to let them restrain themselves, otherwise, like the elite disciples of the four major forces today, no one will kill them. Know.


    Yang Ruxin did not know that she was destined to be disappointed, her father and sister were on the road to death.


    Dark Cloud retracted his gaze, met Nan Junmo''s eyes, and smiled.


    Nan Junmo also smiled at her, and Yang Ruxin looked at the tacit appearance of the two of them.


    But in the eyes of the leaders of the four major forces, this smile is a kind of schadenfreude, and it also avoids the possibility of doubting them. Xue Yunxin is so angry, now that the bet has lost more than one billion yuan of divine stones, even if they are the master of the first palace, and survived for so many thousands of years, more than one billion yuan is indeed not a lot in their hands, but it is a huge sum of money. .


    That''s fine, but what caused them to vomit blood was that the elite disciples lost a hundred of them. I don''t know how many divine stones it would take to buy them back.


    The four of them were so angry that their faces were blue, white and black, but the dark clouds over there were so deadly that they spoke.


    "Junior Sister Yang, we won this bet?"


    Everyone seemed to have reacted, staring at the dark clouds with burning eyes, eager to rush over to grab her.


    God knows how much Wu Yun and Nan Junmo will win? ?


    Countless people are distressed. Who would have known that the luck of this Shuangyun Mansion would be so good, that they would be able to escape. It can only show that the strong man came out by coincidence. Xuefeng Palace and other four sects are too unfortunate, they can''t find the enemy in this matter, they can only smash their front teeth and swallow.

 Chapter 1108： scolded

    Wu Yun touched the ring filled with divine stones contentedly, but when he saw Nan Junmo''s ring, he felt a little resentful.


    Nan Junmo didn''t know that this girl was thinking about the divine stone in his hand. Under her pitiful gaze, she took off the ring and stuffed it into her hand, which immediately made her smile.


    "It''s very interesting! I know that the divine stone has to be turned over."


    She peeked into the ring, the golden light was shining, and she couldn''t close her mouth all of a sudden, and rubbed against him again, "Not bad, not bad."


    Seeing this girl''s contented appearance, a certain drunkard touched his chin, wondering if he should work hard to earn more divine stones to make his Yun''er happy.


    The people around are already jealous, there are so many divine stones!


    Why are these two people so lucky? ?


    There is also that Zedi, and Yang Ruxin. In short, they found that those who bet on the existence of Shuangyun Mansion made a fortune. Of course, the one who made the most money was Nan Junmo. Many people sighed in their hearts, worthy of being a quasi-monarch!


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but be shocked. It was just a mere bet, and now she has earned an unknown number of times the amount of Divine Stone she once accumulated. This is not even the dividend that Wu Yun wants to give her.


    After thinking about it, her eyes were all red.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s good to follow Senior Sister!


    Wu Yun saw Yang Ruxin looking at her with red eyes, as if he was looking at a divine stone mine, he couldn''t help shrinking into Nan Junmo''s arms, this was too scary.


    "Zun Jun, Holy Maiden, what do you think about this matter?"


    Suddenly, Xue Yunxin''s voice broke the surrounding atmosphere, and everyone who was watching the two continued to watch them. One after another is incredible, strange and weird, and even looks at them with anticipation.


    Of course, even Xue Yunxin would not believe that this matter is really related to the two of them. If it is really related to them, with such a strong person, do Mu Bingyun and Cangyu still need to avoid them?


    They just wanted to confirm whether they could get some news from Wu Yun and Nan Junmo.


    Dark Cloud raised his head and said with a smile: "Palace Master Snow, we really don''t know, but your people died on the way, which makes me really relieved."


    One sentence was so open and aboveboard that it almost made Xueyun vomit blood.


    "Don''t be angry, you guys will send people to destroy Shuangyun Mansion, but I know how much I want to kill you, but ah, you guys are too powerful, even if you have a few people around you, you are not an opponent!"


    Xueyun''s heart suffocated and did not speak, and Qinghong was about to jump over there.


    "Mu Bingyun and Cangyu killed a disciple of my sect. We did this just as a courtesy."


    "So, it can only be said that you are unlucky." Wu Yun smiled, "Mostly the strong man passed by and saw that you were not pleasing to the eye, so let''s take care of you by the way?"


    "Besides, you said that Bingyun and Cangyu killed your disciples. Excuse me, Palace Master Qinghong, do you have any evidence?"


    Wu Yun suddenly became righteous, "If it wasn''t for me, I would have sent someone to stop you. You will implicate Shuangyun Mansion indiscriminately, and hunt down Bingyun and Cangyu without evidence. Tell me, is it because of you? It''s a big power, so can you do whatever you want?"


    Qinghong was blocked and her face was red. They really had no evidence, but do they need evidence to kill?


    The big fist is the evidence. As long as there is doubt, it is better to kill by mistake than to miss it. This means that there is strength without evidence.


    Of course, no one would say this, so being blocked by such a dark cloud made them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "If it wasn''t for the ghosts in their hearts, how could they escape!"


    Xue Ruoxin, who was beside Xue Yunxin, saw that her palace lord was in a hurry and couldn''t help but say. This incident has been known to everyone, and Yue Ji and Ao Zhizhen are also here. The two of them also have some regrets about Cangyu being hunted down by the four major forces. After all, such a character has offended these four forces.


    Wu Yun smiled lightly and said: "If they weren''t being chased, would they be able to run? When did you send someone to chase them? They suddenly left during the palace lord''s birthday banquet that day. When the birthday banquet was about to end, they only went to hunt down the two of them. Could it be that they were able to know what you were thinking in advance, so they ran away in advance?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Hehe, made Xueruo Xin''s face pale.


    Yeah, what the dark clouds said makes sense, this incident is clearly a coincidence.


    Xue Ruoxin had to think that it was indeed the other party who left after something happened, and they only found out later.


    "Also, they have been in the Golden Crow Palace for more than a year, so why did they leave at the Palace Master''s birthday banquet?" Wu Yun suddenly smiled, "Also, didn''t you find them in the Golden Crow Palace? So, this Is it the guilt you arbitrarily imposed on them? Halfway through the way, Bingyun and Cangyu suddenly encountered a large number of chasing and killing people, and a fool would not run away."


    "You have shouted, don''t run away, we are just asking you about things? Even if you say that, who would believe it? Who knows if it is a trick to catch them and kill them directly?"


    Qinghong was angry, but he was speechless. He found that he couldn''t speak to this little girl at all.


    In addition, Xuanwu and Luo Liuguang also have ugly faces. After such a rumor this day, they may have to bear one of the four major forces. They will kill people indiscriminately. The face made them feel that their faces were sore and painful, and they were extremely uncomfortable.


    "This palace master just wanted to ask the saint, do you have any guesses about this matter? After all, everyone leading to the lower realm has died. This is just this one time, or it will happen many times. I believe that all sects are very concerned about it. Bar?"


    Xueyun Xin was worthy of being Xue Yun Xin, and quickly calmed down from his rage. It was hard for an elite disciple to die, but what happened next made her feel the crisis. If it''s just a coincidence, that''s all, she can still send someone, if it''s always like this, it''s not very friendly to Sanxiaotian.


    "How could I know, but Palace Master Xue, did you send someone to kill the sects in the lower realms, did you do a bit of a feat? Although I''m not strong enough, it''s not that one big force is not smooth, and the small forces have provoked you. Are you going to kill other people''s sects?"


    Suddenly, all the people from the small forces looked at a few people with bad eyes.


    "Besides, your people have been damaged in Shenxiaotian. In the dangerous cultivation world, do you think that the lower world is to go shopping in the street? Dying can only show that they have no ability. Is it possible that your people can kill people casually? People can''t just kill you? If you kill one of you, you will take revenge on everyone else?"


    A hat was buttoned down, making Xue Yunxin and the four of them look ugly.


    Especially when she felt the burning eyes around her, she cursed to herself. But I also know that after today, I can''t send someone to destroy the Shuangyun Mansion like this, and I feel extremely unwilling.

 Chapter 1109： who did it

    After Wu Yun''s remarks, Xue Yunxin and others had to answer that they would not send anyone to destroy Shuangyun Mansion in the eyes of everyone. The disciples of their sect were killed, and their skills were inferior to others.


    But... once Mu Bingyun and Cangyu appeared, they still wouldn''t let go, they were killed by them, it was just that their skills were inferior to others.


    This will not offend all the sects, nor will they lose the face of their sects, but for the time being it can pass like this.


    Wu Yun was very satisfied with this answer. As long as Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were given time to grow up, the mere Xue Yunxin and the others would not be able to threaten them. Besides, is it not easy to let two sects keep two people?


    In the end, Xue Yunxin and the four went back with a cold face, and everyone could see how unwilling they were. But what can be done?


    A lot of small forces watched the four of them eat and couldn''t help laughing. Usually, when they watched them show off their power, they finally knew the pain, right?


    Just the fact that their elite disciples were killed in the passage by unknown powerhouses can make them talk for a hundred years. Of course, ridicule is ridicule, and there is no sect that does not pay attention to the sudden death of so many people in the passage.


    "Elder Sister, who did that thing?"


    When the crowd dispersed, Yang Ruxin chased Wu Yun back to the Golden Crow Palace, and couldn''t help but ask.


    Wu Yun turned back and glanced at Yang Ruxin meaningfully: "It''s better that you don''t know about this matter, so as not to suffer, do you think Xue Yunxin and the others really gave up?"


    is only the surface, anyone who has anything to do with Mu Bingyun in the future will become a thorn in Xue Yunxin''s eyes. Yang Ruxin better not know, but this matter should be resolved.


    Yang Ruxin''s face turned pale, so Wu Yun really knew who did it. When she thought of the strong man behind her, Yang Ruxin''s pale face became rosy. Okay, so I rely on the big one. Sister is a very good choice.


    "Understood, Senior Sister."


    Wuyun thought of something, took out a ring, and threw it to Yang Ruxin: "The dividend for you, next time there is such a good thing, I will leave it to you."


    "Thank you for your promotion!"


    Yang Ruxin said gratefully, since she met Senior Sister, she felt that everything went smoothly, her waist didn''t hurt and her shoulders were no longer sore, and there were fewer people who opposed her, and Senior Sister was simply her lucky star.


    Nan Junmo went back to Hunyuanmen for something, and Wu Yun hurriedly returned to the Golden Crow Palace. He didn''t go back to the house, but went directly to Elder Wu Wu Yujiang''s place.


    The guards outside saw her and didn''t stop her. She pushed open the door and saw Wu Yujiang''s figure, her eyes fell on the other two, and she laughed.


    "I didn''t expect you to do it so well!"


    Those two are not Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, who are they?


    Naturally, we can know from Wu Yun''s words that they were the ones who killed the four hundred elite disciples of the four major forces in the passage.


    If they are strong gods, they may not be able to deal with them, but those below gods are a piece of cake for them.


    Wu Yujiang''s smile deepened when he saw the dark clouds coming in. The growth of these people surprised him. The firelight hidden in the bottom of his eyes seemed to be burning thickly, feeling the gazes from the three of them, he suppressed the firelight, leaving only a little smile.


    "You guys did a really good job this time, especially the two of you." Wu Yujiang couldn''t help but admire, "I may not have done it so cleanly."


    "This is thanks to Elder Wu''s help." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "If it weren''t for Elder Wu''s help, we wouldn''t be able to hide from everyone''s eyes and ears and do that easily."


    Wu Yujiang laughed: "Sure enough, there are talented people in the country, and each wave is higher than the next."


    "Wuyun, the Golden Crow has friends like you and you have such friends. The day when we save the Golden Crow and kill the enemy is getting closer. As long as you cultivate well and break through the realm of the gods, you will be able to fulfill your wishes. ."


    Hearing Wu Yujiang''s words, the three of them did not show any excitement.


    "Elder Wu, I don''t know how we can rescue the Golden Crow. If the Golden Crow is rescued, what will the Sun do?"


    Mu Bingyun asked suspiciously, if there is no sun in the world, it will be like darkness. When the yin and yang of heaven and earth are in chaos, what will happen. Of course, that''s not what she was worried about, she just asked casually. But if there is a real chance to save the Golden Crow in the future, then...it is very necessary to think of a way to maintain the yin and yang of heaven and earth, maybe she thought a little too far.


    Wu Yujiang smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry about it. Since the Jinwu people are so amazing, then save them. The sun between the heavens and the earth can naturally be rotated. Wouldn''t it be better to be able to control the yin and yang? People who don¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes and controlled yin and yang. If it was so easy to control, why would it be necessary to imprison the Golden Crow? She didn''t believe that there was no sun before the Golden Crow, maybe there was some conspiracy to let the dark clouds replace the sun, right?


    As for Wu Yujiang''s words, they naturally believed it extremely.


    "You should not go out recently. When your strength is almost improved, it will not be too late to go out when the four parties have no threat to you. When they see your strength, they will not dare to act rashly."


    "Thank you Elder Wu for your concern."


    Wu Yujiang watched the three of them leave, and the smile in his eyes couldn''t stop. After the three of them all left, they couldn''t help muttering to themselves.


    "Looks like I have to take the lead. There is such a helper by Jinwu''s side. God is helping me! Soon, I will be able to go back soon, haha."


    Besides, the three of Mu Bingyun returned to the house, and the three of them were quite satisfied with this plan.


    Let Mu Bingyun disappear from the eyes of many forces, and at the same time gain the trust of Wu Yujiang. What they need to do now is to wait and cultivate.


    Wu Yun took out a box, opened the box, and a pill pill appeared in it: "This is what Wu Yujiang gave to me, Bing Yun, look at what it is."


    Mu Bingyun put the medicinal pill into Chiye, and Chiye analyzed it immediately after receiving her order.


    After a long time, Mu Bingyun opened his eyes: "This is an elixir that strengthens the blood vessels, but forcibly increasing the purity of the blood vessels will cause discomfort to the body. Lightly, it will affect the speed of cultivation, and in severe cases, it will destroy the foundation of cultivation."


    Wu Yun narrowed his eyes, "That guy is really uneasy and kind, but why did he give me this kind of medicine? Is my bloodline not pure enough?"


    Now she has awakened all the bloodlines of the Golden Crow, but the memory that the ancestors put in the bloodlines is not complete.


    "Maybe... it''s not enough, or there are too few Golden Crows." Cang Yu''s words made the dark clouds shudder.


    "He won''t let me bleed in time, will he?"


    "It''s very possible that to enhance the purity of your bloodline, you may really want to let you bleed." Mu Bingyun secretly analyzed, "I have recently studied the exercises that the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace practice, and the ultimate purpose of each exercise is to It is to purify the blood of the Golden Crow Palace."

 Chapter 1110： wasteland

    Wu Yun snorted coldly: "Since I let this girl know, I will never let him succeed."


    Mu Bingyun now understands that Wu Yujiang wants Wu Yun to increase his bloodline, which is likely to hurt Wu Yun. She didn''t dare to be sloppy, but luckily everything was under their control now.


    On that day, Wu Yun originally persuaded Mu Bingyun and the two to escape, but they had been investigating Wu Yujiang¡¯s purpose. If they went to escape, their previous efforts would only be in vain.


    When Wu Yun felt helpless, Mu Bingyun suddenly remembered that Cang Yu had made many puppets, so he came up with this method. Using the puppet to escape, they still hid in the Golden Crow Palace. With their means and the Wuyu River, it was really too easy to do this.


    The most important thing is that this move can make Wu Yujiang believe them, thinking that they have no doubts about him.


    Things look very simple, but in fact they are extremely dangerous, and a little mistake will bring them danger.


    Of course they did go out from the Golden Crow Palace, but after leaving the Golden Crow Palace, they hid and released the puppets. After learning that the puppet was chased and fled into the secret realm, the two went to the passage of the lower realm.


    Of course, it is not easy to enter the passage easily, but at this time they will plan to talk to Wuyujiang and ask him for help.


    Mu Bingyun speculated that Chi Ye couldn''t see Wu Yujiang''s age, and it was very likely that this person had some secrets, and he wondered that his body was a very powerful old monster. Therefore, Wu Yujiang used some means to allow the two of them to move unimpeded in the passage, so that they could easily walk in the passage without resorting to magic weapons.


    This made Mu Bingyun''s suspicions even deeper, but they didn''t show any expressions and expressed their gratitude to Wu Yujiang. Sure enough, they felt that Wu Yujiang was more pleasant to them, but of course this was not enough.


    Mu Bingyun arranged the formation in the passage. The formation arranged by a seventh-order **** formation master was enough to crush the gods and emperors, and gave her so much time to prepare. But in order not to show the traces of the formation, she chose the illusion formation, and the hypnotism she learned from the dark clouds was really the icing on the cake.


    Those hundreds of people were originally going to kill Shuangyun Mansion, don''t think she had any good intentions to let it go.


    And Cangyu is in charge of suppressing those powerful **** emperors. Even if her formation is powerful, it is inevitable that those few people will not wake up. When the time comes, the other party will be notified, then they will be exposed.


    In the plan of the two, they used several different means to kill them, and they died in the hands of their own people, which caused a great shadow to the four major forces.


    After killing these people, she removed the traces of the phantom formation in the passage, and also arranged another formation at the passage, as long as someone went down, she would be alarmed. At that time, even if the four major forces secretly send people to the lower realm, she can know in advance and kill them again inside.


    But if you just go to check the situation, occasionally one or two will go to the lower realm to check the news, if the strength is not strong, she will not do anything. After all, if you do too many things, you will reveal your faults, and it will not be very good to cause everyone to be jealous.


    After the two finished this, they quickly rushed back to the Golden Crow Palace, which concealed everyone''s eyes and ears. Naturally, Wuyujiang contributed greatly. It is also because of this that Wu Yujiang completely trusts them and will no longer doubt whether they are approaching on purpose.


    Wu Yujiang thought that what he said would be able to deceive Mu Bingyun and the others. But I don''t know how many people Mu Bingyun did, and they did so much in order to deceive his trust.


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes in thought, and said, "I have already asked Emperor Ze."


    "We all know Jiuxiaotian. Now that we have reached the sixth floor, there are still three floors left. I originally thought that it would be the same as the previous situation. When I asked Zedi, I found out that it was very bad."


    Dark Cloud said: "Bingyun, what do you mean?"


    "Above our position are Zhenxiaotian, Zixiaotian, Taixiaotian, you know if you want to come!"


    Mu Bingyun lowered his eyes, "But after we broke through the God Venerable, we didn''t know these three places where we broke the passage barrier. These three places are the highest places in Jiuxiaotian, but we can''t get to this place, don''t think Strange?"


    Dark Cloud asked, "Then why haven''t you heard of it?"


    Wu Yun also asked, asked other people, and Wu Yujiang, Wu Yujiang told her that it was Zhenxiaotian, Zixiaotian and Taixiaotian who really broke the barrier. If it is wrong, how can it deceive so many people.


    Originally she thought that was the case, after all, Wu Yujiang seemed to want something from her.


    But listening to Mu Bingyun''s words at this time, it seems that things are different.


    "Because after breaking through to the realm of God Venerable, the place to go is not the three places we know, but... the barren world."


    "Desolate world?"


    Dark Cloud doesn''t understand, "Where is the deserted world?"


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s lips sneered: "A place full of lies and deceives everyone. The deserted world is also divided into three parts, it looks like Sanxiaotian, so for so many years, no one has found out. They are really I thought that the barren world was Zhenxiaotian, Zixiaotian, and Taixiaotian. Unfortunately, it''s wrong, it''s not!"


    The dark clouds were shaken, she did not expect things to be like this.


    "Then... Bingyun, how did Emperor Ze know?"


    "Since Wu Yujiang came from somewhere, so is Emperor Ze!" What Mu Bingyun didn''t say was that she couldn''t see Emperor Ze''s age through Chiye.


    Zedi found her alone that day and told her these secrets. She didn''t know Zedi''s purpose, but she knew that Zedi would not hurt her, and even Zedi''s eyes were very annoyed, as if someone had calculated something.


    told her this, mostly because she wanted her to expose this lie.


    As for why she was chosen, she couldn''t help but think of the cheap old man she had never seen before. Maybe she could find out Nanyuan and know everything.


    If Nanyuan doesn''t know, she doesn''t know who can know.


    "Bingyun, you said so much, it seems like you didn''t say the most important thing."


    Mu Bingyun smiled slightly: "Why is there a barren world? Because Sanxiaotian can''t go, why can''t you go?"


    Dark Cloud''s eyes darkened, why couldn''t he go, something must have happened in the first place.


    "Emperor Ze also said that those who entered the barren world seem to have sensed the highest level of heaven and earth, and they have gradually lost their fighting spirit."


    "Build a kingdom like a mortal and spend a long life. Countless battles seem to be able to let them know that they are still alive."


    Mu Bingyun was silent, "I guess the way to Zhenxiaotian has something to do with you."


    "Me? Just because of the Golden Crow blood?"


    "Maybe!"


    Mu Bingyun only felt that things were very complicated, she didn''t know what the truth was, but now this conspiracy had threatened the people she cared about, so she could only do everything she could to change and make her side stronger.


    "If I say that the Golden Crow may have been arrested in Zhenxiaotian, then I can guess why we can''t enter that place. Who did the appearance of the deserted world?"


    Dark Cloud''s mind came to that figure, a tall and ferocious shadow, and his heart sank.

 Chapter 1111： rumor

    Since that day¡¯s conversation, Wu Yun¡¯s heart has become much heavier.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t dare to say too much, if it wasn''t necessary, she didn''t want to let the dark cloud carry so much. But now that it has come to this point, it is not a question of whether or not to go, but it has to go.


    No matter who is behind the big hand who controls the whole situation, in control, she must live first.


    Wu Yun was silent for several days, and none of the Golden Crow Palace disciples dared to come up to provoke him. Even Yang Ruxin, who was most familiar with Wu Yun, became cautious after talking, plus Nan Junmo didn''t go to the Golden Crow Palace, they thought there was a conflict between the two.


    As soon as the idea of ???? came out, it spread all over Sanxiaotian.


    "Senior Sister Zixi, your chance has come."


    Zixi''s eyes darkened as she glanced at Xueruo Xin, "Junior Sister Ruoxin really understands what''s going on outside!"


    "What did Senior Sister Zixi say? Back then everyone knew that you had the right mind, but who knew that you would be preempted by the dark clouds. Many people are still regretting it, it''s not worth it for you!"


    "Now, Wu Yun and Zhunjun are not the same people. After only two years, there was a conflict between them, which means that they can''t get together after all."


    Zixi thought so too, but when she thought of Nan Junmo looking at her cold eyes in the past, her heart tightened. She subconsciously felt that Nan Junmo was empathic, but now that there is no freshness, she naturally doesn''t like Wu Yun so much.


    Besides, weren''t they very tired before?


    I haven''t seen each other for several months now, so he believed that the relationship between the two was as good as ever, and he really didn''t want to!


    "Senior Sister Zixi, I really don''t deserve it for you. After I liked Zhunjun for so many years, a dark cloud suddenly appeared and took everything from you. If you look at the bottom of your eyes and feel the pain in your heart, that dark cloud has taken everything from you. "Is Senior Sister Zixi so willing?"


    Where can Zixi be reconciled, she can''t wait to kill Wu Yun, but now Wu Yun is the elder sister of the Golden Crow Palace, stronger than her, how could she act rashly.


    This Xueruoxin suddenly appeared beside her, and she said these words to sow discord, and she didn''t know what the purpose was.


    Zixi remained silent and continued to listen to Xueruoxin.


    "That dark cloud is really hateful. Although those two killed my senior sister, who knows if she was involved in the dark cloud. It has been so long now, and the two of them don''t know where they went."


    "If I were strong, I would definitely kill Wu Yun directly. Even if I couldn''t take revenge, I could vent my anger."


    Zixi''s eyes flashed with light, it turned out that she wanted to use her hand to deal with the dark clouds.


    "Junior Sister Ruoxin is joking, her strength is already the realm of a **** emperor, how can I handle it. I can only cultivate well and try to catch up with her. As for other things, I really dare not think about it."


    "Senior Sister Zixi, her talent is so strong, if you say something unpleasant, even if you practice day and night, you may not be able to catch up." Xueruo felt that Zixi was silent, and said, "Besides, sometimes removing a person, What you need is not only strength, but you can also use a knife to kill people, or use some other methods. As the saying goes, everyone gathers firewood and the flame is high."


    Zixi understood in her heart, it turned out that Xueruoxin came to find her to cooperate, and of course she would use it more.


    But after she understood the other party''s purpose, she also pondered.


    "Senior Sister Zixi, what are your thoughts?"


    Xueruo saw that Zixi was silent, and knew that Zixi was already thinking about her words.


    "The palace lord has already said, no matter what, if you can''t kill those two people, it would be good if you can get rid of the dark clouds. You must also know how much the palace lord doted on the senior sister at the beginning, and the palace lord is really not reconciled. !"


    Zixi raised her head and said, "Let me think about it."


    Xue Ruoxin didn''t speak again, and smiled silently, which counted as a promise.


    No matter how many intrigues and tricks there are outside, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu once again retreated to practice. Although the four major forces really wanted to find the two in the secret realm, they did not dare to rush into the secret realm with people. We can only send people to guard outside, hoping that the two of them will appear outside the secret realm one day.


    Wu Yun was unable to retreat for the time being because he ate too many good things last time. After Mu Bingyun retreated, she also wanted to understand.


    ''s expression became relaxed again, who would have heard all kinds of rumors as soon as she came out.


    Saying that the Holy Maiden fell out of favor, and the quasi-jun is empathetic.


    What quasi-jun is just infatuated with little loli for a while, but now he still likes a more feminine look.


    In short, all kinds of rumors kept going, although Wu Yun knew that Nan Junmo liked her, but he gritted his teeth for these rumors.


    What loves femininity!


    "I have seen Senior Sister."


    "Elder Sister."


    No matter where they went, the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace called out to Senior Sister, but their eyes were a little off.


    "Elder Sister."


    Yang Ruxin knew that the dark clouds were coming out, so she hurried up, and she didn''t know who made these rumors. Although she didn''t like it very much, there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t stop her mouth growing on these people.


    "As Xin."


    Dark Cloud frowned and said, "Come with me."


    Yang Ruxin nodded and followed the dark clouds away.


    Zixi in the crowd glanced at the dark clouds, and a smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    Dark clouds, one day, you will return all my Zixi. Seeing the back of the dark cloud, she seemed to see the miserable end of the other party.


    ¡­


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    Yang Ruxin didn''t understand Yang Ruyue''s unexpected visit, but she was happy. Yang Ruyue does seem to be more promising than before, as long as they don''t provoke trouble, they will all be better off than before.


    "Ruxin, can''t I come? You are my sister, can I come to see you?"


    "No, of course."


    Yang Ruxin glanced at the few people beside Yang Ruyue and nodded as a greeting. It wasn''t that she had to ask this before, because Yang Ruyue didn''t come alone, she was accompanied by Yue Ji, Ao Zhizhen and Luo Qianshan.


    A few people are well-known people, and she doesn''t want to neglect them. She arranges them in a nice yard and asks a waiter to serve them.


    "Ruxin, I heard that Junjun hasn''t come over recently?"


    Yang Ruxin frowned, but seeing Yang Ruyue''s curious expression, she nodded, and then said, "The matter between Junjun and Senior Sister is not something we can discuss, if you want to stay here, Sister Stay and let me know where you want to go."


    Yang Ruyue pouted, "It''s amazing!"


    If an ordinary disciple dared to talk to Yang Ruxin like this, she would have been beaten out long ago. Who would call this person her sister!


    "That''s not the case. The palace lord asked Ruxin for some things, and she may not be well entertained by her sister, but I have already instructed them. If my sister needs anything, just ask them to arrange it."


    Yang Ruyue was satisfied.

 Chapter 1112： Calculate

    Yang Ruyue and the four have been living in the Golden Crow Palace. Although Wu Yun didn''t have much affection for them, in the end they didn''t see them when they looked up. In addition, Yang Ruyue was a familiar person, and often brought people over to look for Wuyun.


    I have come and gone, and I am familiar with a lot.


    Today, I don''t know who spread the news that Junjun has found a new love, and is now having fun with the new love in Hunyuanmen. Many people didn''t believe it at first, but the person who spread the word turned out to be a disciple of the Primordial Sect. Many people saw that Zhunjun took that person in, and he was talking and laughing.


    After some inquiries, some people were surprised, that person turned out to be Xue Wuxin from Xuefeng Palace. Who doesn''t know Xue Wuxin, even if he is not famous, he is one of the fifteen sons of the Three Heavens.


    Besides, what kind of character Jun-kun is, it is normal to want to like two more women. The reason why this rumor is so intense is also because the relationship between Zhunjun and Wuyun was so unacceptable, and even envious and jealous.


    "I didn''t expect Junjun to be such a person!"


    Yang Ruyue''s face was unbelievable, but there was a smile in her eyes. She had long understood how these powerful men could put their hearts on a woman.


    "I don''t know how Senior Sister met Zhunjun." Xueruoxin frowned, "I just find it strange, Senior Sister behaved very strangely a while ago, she always went out mysteriously, and when she went out, she returned His face was looking forward to it, and when he came back, his face was a little wrong, maybe that''s what happened!"


    After saying that, Xueruoxin looked at the dark clouds with an apologetic expression, "Saint, the eldest sister may be confused for a while, I... I will apologize to you here, I hope the saint will not mind. No matter what, you and Junjun are both. People like Zhunjun who are engaged, how can there not be two sincere people. But I don''t want this person to be Senior Sister."


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this." Ao Zhizhen smiled lightly, looked at the dark clouds with her eyes down, and said, "If the saint feels wronged, she will just break off the marriage with that quasi-monarch. If you can afford it, why not let it go? Make yourself angry."


    "I don''t necessarily see the rumors." Yue Ji glanced at the dark clouds, "It''s better for the saint to go directly to see, lest hearing the rumors hurt your relationship."


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, what the saintly plan is, it''s natural, what are we talking about here!" Xueruo Xin took out a jug, "I brought something good this time. , this is the Palace Master''s private collection."


    Xue Ruoxin opened the jug, and the fragrant smell came out. Although it had not yet entered the mouth, it still made people unable to take their eyes off.


    Xue Ruoxin filled everyone with a smile, "You usually don''t see this wine."


    The others quickly agreed, but out of the corner of the eye was looking at the dark clouds. The dark clouds are drooping her eyes in thought, making it difficult to see the emotions in her eyes. As if feeling the sight of these people, he raised his head slightly: "It''s a good thing."


    Xue Ruoxin''s eyes flickered: "The palace master''s private storage is naturally a good thing, if it is not appreciated by the palace master, I can''t get it."


    "Holy maid, please, it can be considered that Ruoxin is here to help Senior Sister apologize to you." Xueruoxin did everything generously, and then said, "Anyway, I have been in the Golden Crow Palace for so long, and it is fortunate that there are Senior Sister Yang and Sheng. Women''s hospitality, the matter of Senior Sister and Junjun, we''d better go to Hunyuanmen to see."


    "Don''t bother the others, I''ll just go and have a look."


    The dark clouds are also drained, and the slight anger on her face can be seen.


    Xue Ruoxin looked at each other and didn''t say much, just pulled the dark clouds and drank a few more cups. The words inside and outside of the words just showed that they were not optimistic about the things between Xue Wuxin and Junjun. Junjun has a marriage contract with her anyway, this is just listening to others, maybe after the past, things will not be like that.


    These words made Wu Yun''s face darker and darker. In the end, when they saw Wu Yun put down the wine glass fiercely, they stood up and shouted, "Junior Sister Yang, the Golden Crow Palace will be handed over to you, I''ll go take a look."


    The blushing and angry look made several people look at each other again.


    "Senior Sister!"


    Yang Ruxin shouted and chased out, feeling bad in her heart, she turned around and glared at Xueruoxin and the others.


    The dark clouds hurried out of the Golden Crow Palace, as fast as a gust of wind. The disciples who saw it, combined with the recent rumors, also understood a bit.


    "She went."


    The few people who were drinking and talking together raised their heads at the same time, and someone came in with a smile, "Junior Sister Yang chased out."


    "Senior Sister Zixi, we don''t know anything about drinking in the Golden Crow Palace." Xueruo smiled lightly, "In recent years, Senior Sister''s cultivation has been slack. The palace master mentioned to me before that the selection of Senior Sister can be changed. Changed, oh, yes, congratulations to Senior Sister Zixi too."


    Zixi said, "Joy the same."


    Yang Ruyue is a little unclear, but she is not a fool. Thinking of the events of the past few years, combined with the strange scene just now, she secretly guessed a lot. Her face was a little pale, and she thought that this matter had nothing to do with her, and her beating heart immediately calmed down.


    "Let''s go!"


    Zixi glanced at a few people, and then glanced at this delicate and not luxurious yard, "It''s all my people outside."


    At the same time, after Xue Wuxin of Xuefeng Palace received a message, his expression changed, he still took his sword and left Xuefeng Palace, chasing in the direction of Dan Xiaotian.


    In a barren mountain closest to Dan Xiaotian, Xue Wuxin met the dark clouds rushing over.


    The eyes of the two of them looked at each other closely, and suddenly the dark cloud''s complexion changed, and drops of sweat rolled down their foreheads. Xue Wuxin quickly stepped up to support her, her frosty face moved a little.


    "Saint, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wuyun raised his eyes and glanced at her, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "It''s okay."


    "You..." Xue Wuxin was puzzled, "Saint, I''m looking for Young Master Ying."


    Ying Changqing has been received by Nan Junmo to be closed at Hunyuan Gate. Originally, Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing didn''t have much communication. But I don''t know if it is fate. The two encountered a crisis during a certain experience. They just met and fought the enemy together, and then they walked together. After a few years, they also received a deep affection.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know the rumors outside, but she''s doing it right and never likes to explain. Today, I suddenly received a message about Ying Changqing, so I had to rush here.


    I didn''t expect to meet the dark clouds here, seeing the dark clouds suddenly showing a painful color, I don''t know what happened, but I didn''t think so much, so I came to help the dark clouds.


    But when she helped Wu Yun, she was shocked to find that Wu Yun had nothing to do with it, and even smiled at her, feeling strange in her heart. Wu Yun held her hand tightly, as if to tell her not to move. Although he didn''t understand anything in his heart, he heard what Wu Yun said.


    After a while, there were sparse voices in her ears. Seeing these people surrounding them, she understood.

 Chapter 1113： please enter the urn

    is not Zixi and who is the leader?


    There are also Xueruoxin, and the fifteen sons of Sanxiao other than Kai Nan Junmo and Wu Xie Xin. Seeing this, Xue Wuxin still didn''t understand, these people were afraid to get rid of her and the dark clouds at this time.


    Feeling bitter in her heart, she is thinking about how to keep her current position, and when Xueruoxin grows up, she will give this position to Xueruoxin, which is what the palace master thinks.


    But still did not expect that at this time she would become a **** for these people to deal with the dark clouds, and she felt extremely disappointed for a while.


    Having known Ying Changqing over the years, she is no longer as cold and indifferent as she was in Xuefeng Palace, and she is looking forward to her future life a little more.


    "I don''t know what you mean?"


    Hearing Xue Wuxin''s words, Zixi''s lips showed a little smile: "For a quasi-monarch, Xue Wuxin fought with the saintess, and they both lost in the end, and ended in a tragic death."


    Xue Wuxin didn''t understand where she was, but she felt that the hand of the dark cloud grabbing her arm was very powerful. She lowered her eyes and said nothing. I''m afraid you will be disappointed.


    People like Junjun and Saintess, how can you be arbitrarily calculated by you.


    "Hands on."


    Zixi shouted, and everyone rushed over, looking like they were about to smash the corpses of the two in front of them into pieces. Although Xue Wuxin knew that the dark cloud had a chance, but under such an attack, she was a little worried, and she was anxious for a while but didn''t know what to do.


    Should you rush up or leave with a dark cloud.


    Just when she was in a turmoil, the dark cloud grabbed her arm and took her out.


    At the same time, she heard a cool female voice: "Array, get up!"


    Before she could react, there was a pair of bi people beside her. Who were Mu Bingyun and Cangyu who disappeared?


    At this time, the dark clouds were still dripping with cold sweat, and the corners of his lips sneered at the people trapped in the formation. He must be laughing at how ignorant these people are!


    Xue Wuxin didn''t say a word, she knew that if she wanted to survive today, she would have to stand on Mu Bingyun''s side. She was a thoughtful person, she saw the calculations of these people Zixi and others, but she never thought that they would be calculated on her. But these people''s calculations are all under their control.


    is scary, Mu Bingyun and his party are scary.


    At this moment, two people flew from a distance, Nan Junmo and Ying Changqing. I don''t know why, when I saw Ying Changqing intact, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then I was slightly startled, when did I care so much about this person.


    "what happened?"


    Zixi and the others who were in the formation had panicked faces and glanced around, obviously not seeing the existence of their group. Xue Wuxin couldn''t help being secretly startled. She had heard that Mu Bingyun was a divine formation master, but she never thought that the formation could be arranged so disappearing without a trace.


    Leng Bujue Ding thought of the people who died in the passage, and before she could react, she heard the sound of fighting coming from the formation, and all of those faces were hideous, as if they had lost their minds. Shi Zheng slashed and slashed those around him regardless of whether they were enemies or foes.


    While hacking and slashing, he scolded the secret in his heart, completely losing his usual demeanor. The more Xue Wuxin listened, the more frightened her heart became, and the colder her heart became.


    "Go to hell, Xue Wuxin, I didn''t intend to kill you at first, but who told you to get close to Ying Changqing recently, the palace lord can''t tolerate someone like you. It just so happened that before you died, you still had some use, but now The dark cloud has been killed by me, and you are useless.


    It¡¯s really a pity, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu haven¡¯t come out for many years, and the Palace Master can¡¯t find anyone if he wants to vent. But who is the palace lord? Although Wu Yun is a member of the Golden Crow Palace, he came out of Shuangyun Mansion. How could he let it go? Besides, Ying Changqing, I heard that you have a very close relationship with him. It just so happened that after you died, the junior sister would kill him early and ask him to come and accompany you. "


    Xue Wuxin couldn''t help but take a step back. Originally, she thought it was not enough for these people to secretly design the dark clouds, just because the dark clouds blocked the way. But now listening to Xueruo Xin''s words, her heart was in chaos, and she really didn''t know what to say.


    I tried to open my mouth several times, but in the end I didn''t say it.


    She thought that she would not fight or rob, as long as she did what the palace master ordered, she would be able to find a safe place. In the future, if Xueruo wanted this position in her heart, she would give it up generously, which could be regarded as repaying the favor of the palace master.


    But...Xue Ruoxin''s words made her feel cold.


    In all fairness, she has done a lot for Xuefeng Palace in recent years, and the kindness of the Palace Master should have been reported long ago. But in order to eradicate the hatred in her heart, the palace lord abandoned her.


    The other people in ?? also scolded a lot of secrets. They thought they were hacking and killing their enemies, but they didn''t know they were hacking and killing their allies. Xue Wuxin quickly calmed down, and she couldn''t help but glance at Mu Bingyun beside her.


    Can''t tell anything from the face, she now understands that Mu Bingyun and the two never escaped, and have been hiding under the eyes of these people. As for why they did this, it was not something she could guess.


    Now what she should think about is what will happen if all these people die, and the major sects are afraid that there will be many shocks. At that time, the palace lord will definitely be blamed, and she will probably die by then.


    She is not a die-hard person, the palace lord is not kind to her first, so don''t blame her for being unrighteous.


    Living horizontally and vertically is the most important thing, she is not a fool, she has made a decision in an instant. Since Mu Bingyun was the only one who rescued her, he didn''t do anything to her, and let her watch all this, there must be a plan. Thinking of this, he became more and more stable, and his eyes glanced at the appearance of these people killing each other, and the corners of his lips could not help but take a bit of schadenfreude.


    "Let''s go!"


    When he saw that the people in the formation were dying, Mu Bingyun said lightly, but Xue Wuxin didn''t understand.


    gone like this?


    Now that we have started, shouldn¡¯t we drive them all out and kill them?


    If there are future troubles, I''m afraid...Xue Wuxin is not a kind person.


    Of course, she didn''t say much, Wu Yun pulled her with a smile, and the next moment she realized that she hadn''t left, because the figure of Mu Bingyun was disappearing in front of her. And she was gradually brought in by the dark clouds, and the next moment she saw a few people standing inside, and she was shocked beyond words.


    What happened in the past few years?


    How far has Mu Bingyun grown?


    She didn''t dare to ask, she didn''t know what the people in front of her were planning. Her eyes fell on the people outside, and suddenly, she heard an angry voice from a distance.


    ''s heart was shocked, aren''t these the leaders of the major forces, as well as the elders and others?


    Soon saw the figures of these strong men, she didn''t dare to move, for fear of being discovered by the other party. However, Wu Yun took Nan Junmo''s arm and leaned back with a smile, looking extremely relaxed.

 Chapter 1114： They dont believe it! !

    Xue Wuxin watched those people approaching nervously, she wanted to say something, but she was afraid of being discovered. Immediately after the next moment, I saw Zi Xi and others dealt a fatal blow to the opponent at the same time, with a cruel method.


    The leaders of the many forces and the elders who came here were all stunned, followed by fury, "Stop!!"


    However, even if they could teleport over, it would be too late. The proud sons of the heavens that they cultivated with their hearts are killing each other in front of their eyes. I don''t know if it is ironic or not.


    Especially Chen Taisui and Yinyue, their swords were inserted into each other''s chests, and their palms slapped each other''s head, thus breaking each other''s vitality.


    "how can that be?"


    Ao Zhizhen, Yang Ruyue and Yue Ji did not participate in this battle, but Ao Zhizhen knew the plans of these people. Although Yang Ruyue didn''t know, she barely guessed a little, but Yueji really didn''t know.


    Tsukihime was the most surprised when she saw this scene.


    Originally, Ao Zhizhen and Yang Ruyue waited in the yard to clear their suspicions afterwards, but after waiting for a long time, they suddenly received news that Zi Xi and others were killing each other, making them extremely terrified.


    Others don''t know what conspiracy is in it, Aozhi really knows that, she glanced around in horror, but did not find the figure of the dark cloud, and her heart became more and more bad. She didn''t believe that these people in front of her would kill each other, but she had to believe the fact before her.


    While she wondered what the matter was, she had to think deeply, and of course she felt a little scared, what would happen if she and Ao Beidou came together.


    Do not¡­


    How could these people kill each other.


    But, everything in front of me is obviously so realistic.


    Everything in front of her made Ao Zhizhen decide to rot those people''s plans in her stomach, and glanced at Yang Ruyue. In order to save her life, the best way to shut up Yang Ruyue is to kill her.


    After all, this matter is very involved, and she has to think about herself.


    Yang Ruyue only felt a little chill in her heart, but the person who was still chatting and laughing with her in the morning died.


    "Where''s the saint? Why can''t you see the saint?"


    Yang Ruyue definitely asked subconsciously, which made Ao Zhi really feel bad. Fortunately, when they discussed countermeasures before, they were behind Yang Ruyue''s back. Even if Yang Ruyue knew they were going to deal with the dark clouds, she didn''t know how they were going to deal with the dark moon.


    "What did you say?"


    Xue Yunxin was still in front of her, but she didn''t recover from the scene in front of her. Fortunately, the disciple she had been training so hard was killed just like that.


    The scene in front of her is more like a farce, a farce that she has to believe.


    Eleven of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao all died here, or they killed each other. It is conceivable what would happen if this matter spread out.


    "what do you know?"


    Xue Yunxin raised her hand and pinched Yang Ruyue under her hand, with danger flashing in her eyes: "Tell me, what do you know."


    Yang Ruyue dared to hide it, and explained in detail what happened before Wu Yun heard the rumor and hurried away. After hearing that, Ao Zhizhen was relieved, knowing that Yang Ruyue didn''t know the universe, she thought that she didn''t need to take the risk to kill Yang Ruyue.


    "What about Yang Ruxin?"


    Yang Ruyue said quickly: "Ruxin didn''t really chase after the Golden Crow Palace because there are still many things to do in the Golden Crow Palace and stayed in the Golden Crow Palace."


    Xue Yunxin suppressed the anger in her heart and glanced at the other people: "This dark cloud is very suspicious."


    "But in the scene in front of me, Palace Lord Snow is sure that only a mere dark cloud can do it. They killed each other and died."


    "Does Palace Master Xue want to shirk it for Xueruoxin? When this Palace Master just came over, he saw Xueruoxin piercing my disciple with a sword."


    "Don''t forget, Ruoxin was also killed by Luo Xingjian, a disciple of Sect Master Luo."


    Xue Yunxin was really reluctant to recall the previous scene, but that scene forced her to recall it. They clearly knew that a lot was wrong, but when they approached, they didn''t see anything wrong.


    She really wanted to find out the evidence that someone framed Xueruo Xin, but, no!


    "Anyway, Dark Cloud is suspicious!"


    Xueyun was a little confused, especially when she knew Xueruoxin''s plan. Knowing that today is Xu Ruoxin''s plan to get rid of the dark cloud, the two of them have disappeared and have not been found. The hatred in her heart has never been balanced. Killing the dark cloud can not only vent her anger, but also have more benefits.


    For this plan, Xueruo Xin planned for a long time, but she never thought of killing her, and the final result turned out to be like this.


    The scene in front of you is not considered stealing chicken or losing rice.


    "I heard that something happened here, I didn''t expect it to be such a human tragedy."


    Hearing the words, the leaders of the major forces couldn''t help but look. Seeing that Nan Junmo came with a dark cloud, Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin came quickly.


    "Dark Clouds!"


    Xue Yunxin gritted her teeth, "Do you know what happened here before?"


    "I don''t know, Palace Master Xue," Wu Yun smiled, "I just heard that someone went to Hunyuan Sect to hook up with my fianc¨¦, but it happened that this person was still Xue Wuxin, and he was angry, so he hurried to Hunyuan Sect. Who knows... just happened to meet Xue Wuxin and came here..."


    "After I arrived at Hunyuanmen, I realized that this was just a rumor from some people. Wuxin just went to Hunyuanmen to be ordinary, and what does it have to do with my fianc¨¦? Obviously, I wanted to provoke the relationship between our three sects. At that time, we I was trying to find out who the gossip was, but when I heard what happened here, I hurried over."


    Xue Yunxin kept looking at the dark clouds, her eyes locked on Xue Wuxin: "Wuxin, is what she said true?"


    "Yes, Palace Master, I suddenly received news from the sect, saying that Young Master Ying is not good, I hurried to Hunyuanmen without thinking too much. I happened to go there and met the angry dark cloud. If it wasn''t explained in time, the two of us would Almost do it."


    Xueyun''s heart is still suspicious, but there is no flaw in the two''s words. Does she still want to ask, did the two meet anyone on the road? Isn''t that Sima Zhao''s heart is known to everyone, and she will provoke other sects if she does not recruit herself like this. After all, about this matter with Xueruoxin, apart from her, it is only a few minors from other sects who know about it, and the old ones don''t know such a thing at all.


    If they knew that they were using these people to suppress the Golden Crow Palace, then they would not be looking for trouble for Wu Yun, but for Xue Feng Palace.


    The people I know now, besides her, and... Ao Zhizhen is probably dead.


    If ??Aozhizhen was a smart one, he wouldn''t tell this matter.


    Although she has doubts in her heart, she also feels that it is really not easy for someone like Wu Yun to kill Zixi and others in this way...it''s not even possible for her.


    "I think the death of Zixi and others this time has something to do with the death of the elite disciples in the channel a few years ago."


    Ao Zhizhen''s words suddenly pulled everyone back from their anger.

 Chapter 1115： guess

    Ao Zhizhen''s words took everyone away from the original truth, but instead revealed the fact that the elite disciples of the four major forces were damaged in the passage many years ago. For a while, conspiracy theories appeared in many people''s minds.


    When they came, they saw Zixi and the others ending each other''s lives from a distance, with a hideous happy smile on their faces, which was really weird.


    It''s not that they don''t want to believe the scene of cannibalism in front of them, but that they have no motive to kill each other at all.


    Think about it, and you can understand that someone must be doing something.


    "Could it be that the strong man did it again?"


    Many people exclaimed, their scalps numb, looking at the corpses of Zixi and the others in front of them, the grief and anger in their hearts have long been occupied by fear.


    "Could it be that the strong man has come to Yuxiaotian?"


    Xue Yunxin is not sure now, the strong kills without asking why.


    If this is the case, these people have offended the strong, and what they should think about is to make amends for the strong man whose tail is not seen, rather than asking for guilt here.


    Not to mention that Xue Yunxin and the others were in turmoil, but Xue Wuxin''s frosty face concealed unparalleled fear.


    Originally, she hadn''t connected the matter with what happened many years ago. But at this time, she had to contact her. She saw why these people died. It was Mu Bingyun''s miraculous formation. The woman who revealed the mountains and rivers had such a terrifying method.


    Thinking of the countless people who had offended her before, she couldn''t help but feel a bit bitter on the tip of her tongue. How could such a person be calculated by these people. No one knows that while you are calculating, they will invite you to enter the urn and catch you all.


    Thinking about it this way, the handwriting in the passage many years ago was also the work of this woman.


    Xue Wuxin couldn''t help but think how powerful she was.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    When Xue Wu was thinking about it, a voice got into her ear. The voice was calm and calm, but it calmed her down. Yu Guang glanced at the slender Tsing Yi not far away, the corners of his lips twitched unconsciously, and the frost-like face softened unconsciously.


    The frost-like faces of the disciples of Xuefeng Palace are not by nature, but are caused by the practice of the exercises. Even if they fight again, they can''t have a big expression.


    "Thank you, Evergreen."


    The ?? voice turned into a thread of silk and entered this person''s ears, but her drooping eyes flashed with a strange brilliance. But thinking of this person''s past, the kind of affection on his face when he fell into memory, instantly made her recover.


    What are you thinking!


    Xue Wuxin sighed inwardly, there is no fate.


    "Master ****, Master of Baimen..." Nan Junmo greeted them one by one at this time, "Should we take care of their affairs now?"


    Nan Junmo''s words broke the silence of the scene, Yinhu, Bai Changsun... Xue Yunxin and these people suddenly looked ugly, the real culprit was not caught, and the matter still involved the strong man many years ago, and looked at his own sect disciple The tragic death, they can imagine the loss of this incident to the major forces.


    This is not what they want to see, but at this time they have already entered a game, how can the mysterious powerhouse be caught by them if they want, the most important thing is that with so many eyes watching, the disciples of the major sects Kill each other and die, not by doing evil on the side.


    Even if they felt something was wrong, but there was no evidence, they had to find a way to reduce the impact of the current incident.


    Xue Yunxin was still not at ease, especially Ao Zhizhen was not at ease. The two of them each sent someone to Pill Xiaotian Hunyuanmen to investigate. Sure enough, the disciples over there all saw Wu Yun and Xue Wuxin going back and forth to the Primordial Sect, and they almost started it.


    Immediately, the two dispelled the suspicions of Wu Yun and Xue Wuxin, thinking in their hearts, could it be that these people were really so unlucky that they bumped into that strange-tempered powerhouse?


    The leaders of the major forces took away the disciples of various sects and tried to find out if there was any evidence left behind, but they were disappointed. It only happened for an hour, and San Xiaotian already knew.


    As soon as the news spread that eleven of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao killed each other, all parties were surging. Especially with the rumors that under the promotion of people with a heart, the major sects all remembered the matter of the strong man killing 400 elite disciples of the four major forces in one go a few years ago.


    For a time, everyone was in danger, for fear of provoking the strong man.


    "Hahaha, okay, I didn''t expect you to grow up so fast."


    Wu Yujiang laughed a few times at Mu Bingyun and the two of them, "Hmph, if those little ones didn''t plot against the dark clouds this time, they wouldn''t have died."


    "Cangyu''s current strength doesn''t need to be afraid of the four major forces, you can also appear." After Wu Yujiang finished speaking, he looked at Mu Bingyun and frowned: "I also know a little about your situation, and I still don''t know it yet. How many elixir are there?"


    Mu Bingyun said, "Three kinds."


    Yes, these years, although Mu Bingyun and Cangyu have been in retreat, they have secretly released tasks in the trade union. Now they only need three kinds of elixir to wash their veins again.


    Actually, Mu Bingyun is no longer keen on washing the pulse. Her situation is very special. Even if she does not wash the pulse, it will not affect her strength. But most people don''t believe it, and now it is estimated that apart from herself, those who have fought with her desperately will not know the extent of her current strength.


    "There are only three left?" Wu Yujiang was a little surprised, "Well, I''ll think of a way, I don''t know what''s going on with your physical condition, if you can solve it with elixir, that''s the best. "


    "Then thank you Elder Wu."


    A few people thanked them. Wu Yujiang has no doubts about them now. They only feel that Wu Yujiang is more nervous and urgent, as if he is afraid of being preempted.


    Mu Bingyun''s own situation, she told a lie, making Wu Yujiang mistakenly think that what happened to her body, she found an ancient pill recipe, as long as she found the elixir on the pill, she could help her solve the cultivation problem on the problem.


    For Wu Yujiang, those who have shortcomings are more at ease. Over the years, he can be quite sure that Mu Bingyun''s strength was not suppressed by himself, but that is what it is. It''s just that his strength is increasing, and his level is not increasing. According to him, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t really be so powerful.


    But he was very happy with Cangyu''s progress, as if the stronger Cangyu was, the more he could help.


    As for Wu Yun''s strength over the years, it has also grown steadily. After the fifteen sons of Sanxiao did not have an accident, they thought they could calculate Wu Yun. Who knows, even if Mu Bingyun did not help, with Wu Yun alone, he would have been able to slap him. Kill those people.


    Everything was just because he was afraid that the sects behind them would work together to deal with the dark clouds, so Mu Bingyun chose to shoot.

 Chapter 1116： getting married

    Mu Bingyun doesn''t care what the outside world is saying now, or what the major forces are planning now.


    Now her consciousness is sinking into the sea of ??consciousness, looking at the small golden pagoda emitting light. After several years of comprehension, she is now a tenth-order Divine Formation Master, and the speed of progress makes anyone can''t help but be speechless.


    In addition to this small golden pagoda, there are also books in the sea of ????knowledge that look like books of monasticism secrets, which were obtained in the secret realm of Shinto. Originally, she thought that what existed in the secret realm of the divine way was just a chance for immortals to become gods. When she came up, she discovered that the secret realm of the divine way seemed to be a very dreadful existence in the eyes of Wu Yujiang and others.


    The formation runes on the small urn are also more and more complex, covering one layer after another.


    At that time, she withdrew from the sea of ??consciousness and checked the situation in the Chiye. The black soil on the other side was still in it, and it didn''t expand much, but there was a small sprout inside. She didn''t know what the small sprout was used for. No idea either.


    In addition to this small sprout, and the elixir she planted on it, one piece next to the other, occupying all the small black soil. As long as she finds the last three elixir, she will be able to wash her pulse.


    She felt that washing the pulse was not as easy as she thought, and for some reason, the further back she went, she felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Originally, they planned very well, even if Wu Yujiang had other plans at that time, according to their secret plan, they could save their lives.


    His eyes paused and he exited Chiye.


    When she opened her eyes, she was greeted with a pair of dark eyes, and his hands were held by him, which made her smile: "What''s wrong?"


    "I should ask Binger what''s wrong."


    "I feel a little uneasy in my heart. I don''t know what Wu Yujiang is trying to figure out. In the face of great strength, no matter how good the strategy is, there will be flaws."


    The man put her in his arms: "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I will bear it."


    She raised her eyes, looked at his incomparably handsome face, and a smile appeared on the corners of her lips: "Why don''t eldest brother marry Wu Yun! Wu Yun''s stature has grown almost the same in the past two years, and I don''t know that eldest brother gave her food. what."


    She grabbed his hand tightly, "Don''t you always regret that our marriage was ruined, so let''s go together this time!"


    "My mother is coming up. She will be the host at that time. You should have no worries, right? If you wait until everyone is gathered, you don''t know when it will be."


    "it is good."


    Hearing his agreement, she couldn''t help but smile a little in her downcast eyes.


    Thinking of Nan Junmo''s resentful face, the corners of his mouth moved, "As long as you are by my side."


    "I always."


    "That''s good."


    She raised her eyes and took the initiative to kiss the corner of his lips, "I''ve been lucky enough to meet you."


    Looking at the pink lips, he squinted and bit them, wrapping her in his arms with his long arms. He was also very fortunate to meet her.


    The major factions of Sanxiaotian over there are in danger, because unknown powerhouses appear, so they are all prepared. Here, the Golden Crow Palace and the Hunyuan Sect issued their wedding invitations at the same time.


    They thought it was the wedding of the Junjun and the Holy Maiden, but they didn''t expect the wedding of Cangyu and Mu Bingyun, and they were greatly surprised for a while. But I was not surprised to hear the explanation of the person who sent the invitation.


    However, the appearance of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu still caused a lot of psychological pressure to the major forces.


    Especially the four major forces that chased and killed the two of them at the beginning. Seeing that the two of them came back intact, they were still in the mood to get married.


    When Ao Zhizhen, who was far away in Zhenlong Palace, took the invitation in Ao Chuankong''s hands, he was also stunned: "The two of them are husband and wife, is it possible?"


    "Zhi''er has been worrying too much. According to the explanation from the visitor, the wedding of the two of them was ruined that day, and I want to have another perfect wedding." Ao Chuankong said, "It happened to be held together with Junjun and the Holy Maiden."


    Ao Zhizhen was really surprised: "Then why do you want to do it with Zhunjun? Their relationship is so good?"


    How could the wedding of the monarch and the saint be ordinary?


    Ao Zhizhen felt uncomfortable, but her temperament was rather forthright. From her point of view, what would happen if a wedding was held, it was a dispensable thing in the cultivation world. When the time comes, what should be divided will still be divided, and she really wants to see if the two can love each other.


    It is good news for her to be able to hear that there is nothing wrong with Cangyu. As for his wedding, she will go, but she does not know when it will be her wedding to him.


    Ao Zhizhen had a smile in his eyes: "Palace Master, I''ll go take a look when the time comes."


    "If Zhi''er likes Cangyu, just grab it, why not..."


    Although Ao Chuankong lost such a talent as Ao Beidou, he didn''t feel much angry when he saw Ao Zhizhen in front of him. Everyone thought that Ao Beidou was the one that Ao Chuankong valued, but no one knew that the one who really valued him was Ao Zhizhen in front of him.


    "Palace lord, won''t robbing people add to them and make their feelings more profound." Ao Zhizhen''s eyes flashed with wisdom, "Just let them go smoothly, one day they will get bored, and then I will go again. Why do you need to slap your face at this time, it will not be good to hurt the harmony of a few sects."


    "Zhi''er is really righteous, no wonder the first elder likes you." After all, Ao Chuankong didn''t care whether Ao Zhi really could grab Cangyu, and instead asked, "I don''t know when the first elder will leave the border. ?"


    "Master has already said that he may go to the wedding with Zhi''er at that time." Ao Zhizhen remembered Master''s face, and she was actually a little scared. The entire Zhenlong Palace knew that she was appreciated by the Great Elder, but behind this she always felt panicked.


    There are other sects that are the same. When they hear that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu will hold a wedding together with the Holy Maiden, they all have different reactions.


    Among them, the most violent reaction was naturally the four major forces that wanted to hunt down the two of them at the beginning, but after the anger, the four major forces quieted down. People can''t guess the reason, but they won''t be naive to think that this is the case.


    Xue Yunxin naturally wanted to kill the two of them. Although there was no evidence, she always felt that Xue Mengxin was killed by the two of them. But now that the two of them can appear upright and open, and they have to hold a wedding, it can only show that the other party is not afraid at all. It should be that they have the strength and are not afraid of their pursuit.


    At this juncture, there is the hidden powerhouse, Xue Yunxin did not dare to make another move until he found out whether he had anything to do with the two.


    She thought about it, and every time she wanted to attack the people around them, she would suffer heavy losses in the end, and she had to be horrified.


    Could it be that the strong man is really the person behind the two?


    "Palace Master, the wedding of the Junjun and the saint, the wooden girl and Cang Gongzi, shall we go?"


    Hearing Xue Wuxin''s words, Xue Yunxin came back to her senses and stared at the woman next to her, making Xue Wuxin''s heart tighten.

 Chapter 1117： Ice Phoenix Bloodline

    "It is said that you and Ying Changqing got close?"


    Xue Yunxin squinted her eyes, why didn''t she feel that this stupid disciple had something worthy of her attention. Now it can be used, Xue Yunxin is like this, making Xue Wuxin secretly vigilant.


    Xue Wuxin bowed her head and replied respectfully, "This disciple only met by chance, and it''s not close to him. During his training, he helped the disciple." Having been by Xue Yunxin''s side for so many years, Xue Yunxin already understood the other''s thoughts very well. Good guess.


    Xue Yunxin wants her to use this relationship to get closer to Ying Changqing!


    "Since the last incident, he seems to be very estranged from the disciple, and the disciple never went to Hunyuanmen to find him."


    Xue Yunxin observed her face, she knew this. Recently, Xue Wuxin has been cultivating in Xuefeng Palace, and she has never looked for Ying Changqing. Naturally, Ying Changqing has never come to look for her.


    "Okay, it''s the right thing to do if you practice hard. Did you practice the exercises that I gave you last time?"


    "I''m researching, but the disciples don''t understand many things about it." Xue Wuxin didn''t look up. The words in her mouth made Xue Yunxin a little irritable. It was really stupid. If Xueruoxin was still there, she would quickly purify the blood penetration of the exercises.


    "Okay, you can find a few good senior sisters and sisters to study well, be sure to cultivate well, don''t mind, don''t let this palace master down."


    "Unintentionally understand."


    "If your bloodline is purified, the closer it is to the bloodline of Bingfeng, it will be of great benefit to you. Now if something happens to your heart, this Palace Master will look at you well."


    Xue Wuxin hurriedly said words of fear, but her heart became more and more worried. When she opened up the blood-purifying exercise in the ring, she had already discovered that something was wrong.


    is indeed a cultivation technique for purifying blood, but... she is clearly just a person without Bingfeng bloodline, why should she practice the cultivation technique of Bingfeng bloodline just for purification?


    So she kept an eye on her and pretended to be stupid. Anyway, in the eyes of the palace master, she was a very clumsy person.


    "The disciple will definitely choose a wise senior sister to learn about it together," Xue Wuxin said with a bitter expression, "Palace Master, it''s not that Wuxin is unwilling, but Wuxin really knows little about the above content, which has led to slow progress in cultivation recently."


    said here, she did not speak. Xue Yunxin looked at Xue Wuxin, frowned, and found that she hadn''t lied, she had been in seclusion for a while, and she really didn''t make much progress.


    It seemed that she had to choose someone again, but the Great Elder was in a hurry. Originally, Xue Mengxin contained the bloodline of the Bingfeng, and she only needed to activate it and then purify it.


    Xue Ruoxin is also a wise man, but she will die.


    Is this clumsy disciple in front of her really from her Xuefeng Palace?


    "Okay, let''s go down, I understand, even if you look for other seniors and sisters to understand it together."


    Xue Yunxin supported her forehead, always feeling uneasy. Since that incident, everything has gone wrong, and her eyes have darkened. It seems that the two of Mu Bingyun have to find a way to get rid of them.


    Xue Wuxin hurriedly left, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he walked out the door. Following Xue Yunxin''s words, he found a few wise seniors and sisters, and gave them the exercises to purify blood. After telling them that this was what the palace master asked them to study, they hurried out of Xuefeng Palace.


    Walking out of the snow-capped land, she finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the green mountains and green waters. Even though she came out, she still had in mind the exercise that purifies blood. Why on earth did the palace lord want people to practice that exercise?


    In fact, she also discovered that there is a very peculiar meridian in the exercises they usually practice. In the past, she only thought it was a special exercise, but after reading the exercise for purifying blood, she suddenly discovered that it was actually the basic exercise for cultivating the blood of the ice phoenix.


    If there was no such thing as a blood-purifying exercise, she would not doubt anything.


    looked up at the blue sky, behind him was a piece of white, and in the depths of the white stood an ice-colored palace.


    I hope she thinks more!


    The day of the big wedding was a sunny day, because it was the wedding of the quasi-monarch and the saint, and many people came. But when they saw that the person officiating the wedding of the two couples turned out to be a strange woman. The strength of this woman is not strong, even lower than many people here.


    Originally, they were still guessing, but seeing that Mu Bingyun and the woman had some of the same faces, they seemed to be able to guess something.


    Sure enough, when he heard Mu Bingyun call that woman''s mother, and Cang Yu called her mother-in-law, he understood. It turned out that this person was Mu Bingyun''s mother, and she looked very similar, so it was normal for him to come to host the wedding.


    But...they were really taken aback when they saw that Nan Junmo brought a dark cloud to Mu Qingrou.


    But then they were so scared that they almost lost their souls.


    "My son pays respects to the old lady. The old lady is the daughter-in-law that the son asked for you."


    Mu Qingrou was laughing so hard that she couldn''t close her mouth. Although it was a pity that the immortal was not by her side at this time, she seemed very happy to see the children getting married.


    "I see, Mo''er, mother is really happy to see you get married."


    Yes, they haven''t seen each other for a long time. Although Mu Qingrou doesn''t know what happened above, she also knows that Mu Bingyun and Nan Junmo must have something to hide from her.


    But seeing that the children have people they like and are together, the smiles on their faces can''t stop.


    They are talking here, but the people around them are messy.


    Junjun is called Mu Qingrou Niang!


    is not the mother-in-law, nor anything else, but the mother.


    For a while, everyone looked at the faces of Nan Junmo and Mu Bingyun, and suddenly shivered. Isn''t Mu Qingrou surnamed Mu?


    A lot of people took a deep breath and came to their senses. Females take their mother''s surname, males take their father''s surname.


    No wonder!


    Why didn''t they think of this, it was fun now, Nan Junmo turned out to be Mu Bingyun''s brother. The four major forces who originally wanted to deal with the two of them really didn''t expect this to happen. In fact, even if Mu Bingyun was not Nan Junmo''s sister, she could not be dealt with by anyone now.


    It¡¯s just that the people from the four major forces are still sitting there watching the sky, so why don¡¯t they know that the people outside have changed a long time ago.


    This wedding went very smoothly. Because of the power of the Golden Crow Palace and the Hunyuan Sect, no one dared to make trouble. At the end of the wedding, Mu Qingrou was also relieved.


    After the wedding was over, Mu Qingrou pulled the dark clouds and said a lot. She was familiar with this little girl, and she liked it very much, but she never thought that she would become her daughter-in-law in the future. Most importantly, she knew about the relationship between Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun, and was very satisfied with this daughter-in-law.


    "From now on, you all have to be good. As for finding that old immortal thing, don''t force it, he won''t die."


    Mu Qingrou said that, but she couldn''t help worrying in her eyes, "I don''t know where that old immortal went."


    Hearing Mu Qingrou''s words, several people couldn''t help but smile.


    "Mother, don''t worry, Dad will be fine."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Nan Junmo, and Nan Junmo immediately said, "Mother, how could something happen to that old man? When the time comes, he will find his son to help you beat him."


    Mu Qingrou was teased by her children and couldn''t help but laugh, and she felt a lot more at ease.


    "Green soft."


    At this moment, a voice broke the happy atmosphere between them.

 Chapter 1118： proud

    Mu Qingrou looked up suspiciously and looked at the person who came. His eyes were stunned and then the color didn''t look good. Mu Bingyun also looked over, but his face changed.


    Awesome!


    She couldn''t help but immediately checked it with Chiye, and was shocked to find out the shocking information.


    Strength: God Venerable ninth order.


    Age unknown.


    "This is the Great Elder of our True Dragon Palace."


    Ao Zhizhen introduced and said to Ao Jingtian, "Master, these are the ones I mentioned recently."


    Ao''s shocking gaze was on Mu Qingrou''s face, showing a sudden look: "Qingrou doesn''t remember me?"


    Mu Qingrou was a little inexplicable, but Mu Bingyun was very strange. If she remembered correctly, Ao Jingtian was very angry with her mother and father many years ago.


    No, that Ao Jingtian is different.


    It''s not the Ao Jingtian in front of him, or they are all split from the same Ao Jingtian, and things are getting more and more interesting.


    Although there was a strange expression in this person''s eyes, he didn''t have the hatred that Xiaoxianjie encountered that Ao Jingtian, Mu Bingyun had a lot of doubts in his heart, but there was no way to solve it at this time.


    Ao Jingtian''s eyes revealed a very strange feeling, but the gentle eyes also frightened Mu Qingrou. After all these years, there is indeed a person like Ao Jingtian in her memory, but... is this person in front of her the Ao Jingtian she knew before?


    "Mother."


    Mu Bingyun pulled Mu Qingrou and gave him a comforting look. Mu Qingrou quickly realized that although she wasn''t sure, the Ao Jingtian in front of her was different from that old immortal who had inexplicably troubled her family many years ago and threatened to take her away.


    "Qingrou has a pair of good children."


    Ao Jingtian''s words made Mu Qingrou suddenly wake up, a pair of beautiful eyes staring at Ao Jingtian, as if to see something from the other party''s expression. But Ao Jingtian just smiled gently, there was no alienation in that smile, but a bit of tolerance.


    Ao Jingtian looked at him like Mu Qingrou was preventing a thief, feeling a little uncomfortable: "Qingrou''s temperament has not changed a bit after so many years." Ao Jingtian glanced around and wiped away the light in his eyes, "Why not? Brother Nan."


    Ao Jingtian saw that Mu Qingrou was still on guard, and laughed a little: "Even though Qingrou has almost forgotten me, she still hasn''t forgotten to guard me."


    "I really don''t remember you, but I have seen someone who looks exactly like you. If I hadn''t looked closely, I would have thought it was a person. But his eyes were full of domineering, selfish, and wild eyes. All grabbed."


    "Qingrou..." Ao Jingtian touched his nose uncomfortably, "He won''t appear."


    These words made Mu Bingyun''s pupils shrank suddenly, she didn''t forget that Ao Jingtian escaped from Cang Yu. Right now, this Ao Jingtian said that that person would not appear again, what is the meaning of the implication?


    Is it the same as the previous Wuyujiang?


    The Wuyu River in the Immortal Realm has completely disappeared, but where did it disappear?


    She doesn''t know, maybe only the player who controls the pieces knows.


    "If he reappears, I won''t let go," Mu Qingrou said fiercely, she could sense from her words that she was very dissatisfied with the former Ao Jingtian, but thinking of her own strength, her face couldn''t help turning red After a while, he said again: "If Bing''er and Mo''er see that black dragon, they will beat the old lady hard."


    "My child remembers."


    What else can Mu Bingyun and Nan Junmo do? They can only agree. Of course, she wouldn''t say at this time that that person was beaten by your son-in-law and fled, and now if he met again, he might lose his life.


    Mu Qingrou didn''t like Ao Jingtian''s tolerant gaze, as if he could tolerate and forgive anything she did. According to her intention, this kind of look can only be shown to her by the old man in Nanyuan, who was talking about it in her heart.


    Mu Qingrou thought about the incomparable resentment on her face, the old man didn''t know where he went for so many years, how could she not be worried.


    "If Qingrou has any difficulties in the future, you can come to Zhenlong Palace to find me."


    At Ao Jingtian''s show of affection, not only the people on Mu Bingyun''s side were surprised, but even Ao Zhizhen, who was used to seeing Ao Jingtian''s cruel and dark side, couldn''t help but stunned. When did the first elder look so gentle, is it the only one for Mu Qingrou in front of him?


    Thinking that Mu Qingrou is Mu Bingyun''s mother, she quickly lowered her eyes. She is very aware of Master''s temperament. Once she hates what she likes, she is afraid that she will be hated by Master.


    She is proud to have come to this day in the True Dragon Palace, and being appreciated by the master must not fall short. As for this man Cangyu, she has something to do slowly. She Aozhi is really very patient, even if she has to grow old, she will one day get what she wants.


    As for the other forces, especially Xue Yunxin, who had discussed dealing with Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, when he heard Ao Jingtian say these words, his eyes could not help but darken. Now she can''t touch this thorn at will, these people are lucky.


    But remembering the elder''s words, Xue Yunxin became happy again. Once the matter was as the elder said, she was afraid that Xuefeng Palace was going to climb to the top. At that time, whatever Hunyuanmen, Jinwu Palace would still stand aside.


    The wedding ended in such a strange situation, but fortunately, Mu Qingrou and others were very satisfied. Nan Junmo was the one who laughed the most at the scene. He took his daughter-in-law''s little hand and poured the wine sip by sip. He couldn''t stop the smile on the corners of his lips and brows, and his eyes seemed to have disappeared.


    Mu Qingrou was also very happy. When she met Mu Bingyun and the two, they were already husband and wife. She was somewhat regretful that she did not personally participate in her daughter''s marriage. Now that she saw her daughter and son getting married together, she was worried about Nanyuan''s heart. Also much lighter.


    With a smile on his face, he accepts the blessings of all parties.


    Especially seeing the happy appearance of her son and daughter-in-law, daughter and son-in-law, moved her heart. Looking at the vacant seat beside him, if Brother Nan was here, today''s wedding would be complete.


    The wedding was over, and the major sects also said goodbye and left, thinking more or less in their hearts. They are still investigating the matter of the Three Firms and Fifteen Sons, but after so long, nothing has been found.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun was snuggled in Cang Yu''s arms, and the corners of his lips slightly curled as he watched Nan Junmo leave with the dark clouds, as if the joy in his eyes had not yet faded away. And today''s grand wedding was managed by Cang Yu and Nan Junmo, and she was very satisfied.


    It can be seen that Mu Qingrou is also very satisfied.


    The only thing she was dissatisfied with was the appearance of the variable Ao Jingtian. Thinking of Ao Jingtian, she couldn''t help but glance at Mu Qingrou who walked in from the outside. Originally, she thought that her mother was a native of the immortal world. After all, the origin of Mu Qingrou could be traced back, and when she didn''t see Ao Jingtian, she didn''t doubt it at all.


    But now...she sighed, I''m afraid her father and mother are the reincarnations of some great power! Why is it said to be reincarnation, Mu Qingrou and Ao Jingtian and others are different.

 Chapter 1119： life after life

    "Mother."


    Mu Bingyun saw Mu Qingrou coming in, "Don''t worry, Dad will be fine."


    Mu Qingrou nodded, took Mu Bingyun''s hand, and touched her hair: "Bing''er, mother finally saw you get married," handing Mu Bingyun''s hand to Cangyu, "After so many years, Bing''s The relationship between Er and Yu''er is very good. My mother is very relieved. My mother hopes that you can keep going. No matter what happens in the future, Bing''er and Yu''er, you must believe in each other. Our monks have a long life and remember things A lot, maybe after many years, some things will slowly be forgotten."


    Mu Bingyun was a little moved, Mu Qingrou smiled lightly, and patted her hand: "But mother believes in you and will not forget each other. Only when you work together can you reach the end together. If you forget anything, don''t forget to put each other together. Put the most trust in the most important position in your heart, only trust can last long.¡±


    How long ?? cultivator''s feelings can last, Mu Qingrou doesn''t know. But she can only tell her daughter what she thinks in her heart. The most taboo thing between husband and wife is distrust.


    "Mother, don''t worry, he dares not believe me."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, and seeing Cang Yu agreeing, Mu Qingrou felt relieved. Although I know that the relationship between the daughter and the son-in-law is good, the child is still a child in the mother''s heart.


    "Okay, today is your wedding day, come in!"


    Push the two into the entrance room and exit to close the door. Mu Qingrou''s smile did not fade, and the curved corners of her lips showed how happy she was at this moment. Stepping out of the festive yard, I just put away that smile.


    She raised her eyes to look at the sky, closed her eyes and recalled the memory that suddenly broke into her mind, and sighed softly: "It''s time to come."


    Ao Jingtian, just one Ao Jingtian unsealed her memory, I don''t know who else will appear besides Ao Jingtian?


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of Mu Qingrou''s lips, no matter who it was, no one was qualified to hurt the people she cared about.


    How could her Mu Qingrou''s children be hurt by others?


    Mu Qingrou, who was standing in the corner at this time, had a vibrating aura on her body. If Mu Bingyun saw it, she would probably be directly surprised and said, as expected, it is the reincarnation of some unknown great master!


    The wave of ?? momentum was also in an instant, and Mu Qingrou returned to that weak female form.


    "Brother Nan, this time we have to trust each other. Our daughter and son-in-law are doing better than us. You have suffered for these years."


    Mu Qingrou removed the coldness from the corners of his lips, thinking of that overly handsome face, a softness appeared in his eyes.


    "No matter who says what to you this time, Rouer believes in you and will never make you sad."


    Muttered to himself, Mu Qingrou seemed to have turned into a clear spring, and no one would unite with the imposing woman just now. She closed her smile, took small steps, and walked towards her room.


    Anyone who sees her will be happy to call Mrs. Nan, and she will smile back every time she does so.


    Those waiters who passed by and met her always thought that Mrs. Nan seemed to be different, but they couldn''t see the difference. If you don''t understand, just don''t want to, it''s rare that Mrs. Nan has a good temperament.


    Although they seem weak, they dare not provoke them.


    Then whoever Zhunjun is the son of Mrs. Nan, and that Mu Bingyun is the daughter of Mrs. Nan. That Mu Bingyun is still the first rank of priests, but everyone knows that her strength will not be lower than that of Sanxiaotian.


    No one dared to despise this weak looking lady, Mu Qingrou was very satisfied with this. When people saw it, she raised her brows. If she dared to bully her, don''t blame her for dealing with people.


    Mu Qingrou, who has recovered his memory, will give ordinary people a kind of oppression even if the surrounding temperament is restrained. Maybe these waiters didn''t find out, but subtly pushed the cause to Nan Junmo and Mu Bingyun.


    Finally walked back to the room with a smile, Mu Qingrou casually twisted a few formations, which seemed simple but contained the rules of heaven and earth. Immediately, she sat cross-legged on the bed. Many things were about to happen. As a mother, she couldn''t be a drag on her children.


    The Golden Crow Palace became quiet here, and the Hunyuan Sect over there was bustling with excitement until there were only two newcomers left in the room. Compared with Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, Wu Yun and Nan Junmo were still nervous, they were the newly married couples.


    The room is decorated inside and out, the bright red color is full of joy, and you can see how patient the people who set it all up are everywhere.


    Dark Cloud looked at the large carved bed in front of him, and at the beautifully hazy paper-cuts on the window, the lifelike shape of the golden black, which seemed to be plated with a layer of gold, as if it was about to fly out.


    Even the burning candles are carved by the owner, and the patterns on it seem to contain affection.


    She never thought that in the cultivation world, she could have a wedding in the mortal world, and everything in the room was enough to prove that person''s seriousness. She has taken this seriousness and will treasure it in her heart.


    "Clouds."


    Nan Junmo held the small dark cloud in his arms and breathed in her fragrance, "My cloud is so fragrant." He licked her fair neck and couldn''t help but look at her flushed cheeks, which were like honey The lips, biting into it is really sweet.


    "Yun''er, may we be like this every moment of our lives."


    The dark eyes met her bright eyes, she blinked, hooked his neck, kissed his lips actively, but said in his ear: "It''s not just your life, you are dead. You are also my dark cloud person, you are reincarnated, or my dark cloud person, since you and I are married, you can only be my person."


    One moment she was a docile little girl, the next moment she looked fierce and fierce, but in his eyes she was so cute.


    He responded, "I''m not afraid that I''ll make Yun''er scared if I press on?"


    tightly bound her waist: "Then don''t regret Yun''er, you have to be my Nanjunmo''s person forever!"


    Wu Yun paused and looked at him, always feeling that something was wrong. How could that person make her react, took out the jug, and poured two glasses of wine into the glass.


    "Bring a glass of wine, Yun''er, drink this glass."


    Drinking a glass of wine, she suddenly felt dizzy.


    thought, what kind of wine is this?


    Before he could react, the whole person was picked up by him: "A spring night is worth a thousand dollars, Yun''er, let''s not waste it."


    A certain alcoholic was secretly proud of himself. After raising such a big one, he should be able to eat it, right?


    It''s not easy, it''s not easy, life after life, for this life after life, do you know how much lovesickness he suffered?

 Chapter 1120： Im here to serve you

    After tossing all night, facing a certain evil spirit for many years, even if he has the body of a god, he can''t stand it.


    Dark Cloud lay on the bed and stared at someone''s contented appearance, and her heart suddenly became a little unbalanced. She knew that she had been tricked last night. But thinking that it would be a good thing to live with this person forever, the corners of his lips tickled, and he couldn''t help but think about it in his mind.


    Actually, it¡¯s good to travel to this place, at least she is no longer alone, and there will be someone who wants to accompany her forever!


    "Yun''er, my husband is here to serve you and take a bath."


    She moved her brows and spit out a sentence: "Then you have to be comfortable with waiting. If you feel uncomfortable, don''t go to bed at night."


    "Naturally, for my husband, I promise to serve Yun''er comfortably, to make Yun''er so comfortable that it is no longer comfortable, and to ensure that Yun''er will always think about how comfortable it will be..."


    ''s long arms picked her up, and she rarely cared about the nonsense in his mouth. Anyway, this alcoholic is sometimes crazy and sometimes serious, she has long been used to it. Getting married is actually good. For example, when someone is serving you, you can stretch out your hand to eat and open your mouth. Your husband can help you rub your back, wash your hair, um hum, and someone will bring tea and water...


    Ugh!


    Dark Cloud was thinking beautifully when a certain alcoholic took her into the warm pool, "Yun''er, my husband is here to serve you."


    So, a certain drunkard squinted his eyes and helped his daughter-in-law wash her body with both hands. Naturally, she wiped her oil upright and bright, and kept asking if Yuner was serving her husband well, and if she was feeling well, don''t rush her husband out at night. house!


    "Yun''er, why is your face so red?"


    A certain alcoholic pinched his daughter-in-law''s waist, "Yun''er, are you feeling well, you know you''ll hear it, don''t be a husband, how do you know if you''re feeling well?"


    Dark Cloud blushed, looking at the smiling face of this person, but the pair of big hands wandering around her body, comfortable, comfortable, your sister!


    but¡­


    "Yun''er, you''re talking. You see, you''ve even thrown away your clothes when you serve your husband."


    "Yun''er, my husband''s pants were also served."


    "Yun''er, what''s wrong with you, why are you so hot? Are you uncomfortable? Hey, Yun''er, what are you doing?"


    "Yun''er, you are trying to be your husband, hey, Yun''er, don''t be in such a hurry, girl, take a shower first, wipe your body, and then discuss the communication between husband and wife, where do I hide a lot of storybooks , when the time comes, let''s talk together."


    "Shut up and concentrate!"


    Some alcoholic shut up.


    "Yun''er, this is what you said, don''t say it was bullying you for your husband..."


    Therefore, a certain waiter waited for her for another half a day, before holding her, who was a little hungry, dressed up and eating. Wu Yun sat in someone''s arms, enjoying his feeding, squinting like a kitten, enjoying it very much.


    Nan Junmo rubs her soft hair from time to time, this baby is finally his.


    I think back then when she was just a little bird, she brought her delicious snacks, and she had the same expression.


    "Yun''er, is your husband serving you well?"


    Seeing a woman like a kitten wiping the corners of her mouth contentedly, he smiled, "If Yun''er is satisfied, she will have to let her husband continue tonight."


    "Satisfied, very satisfied."


    She grabbed his collar and squinted: "This girl will never find you so satisfied."


    "That''s good."


    He waved his hand, and everything on the table disappeared. Seeing the tired look between her brows, she felt a little distressed.


    "Yun''er, sleep again, I''m too anxious."


    She hummed twice, then gradually fell asleep while grabbing his collar. The beautiful sleeping face made his heart skip a beat. He turned around and hugged her on the couch. He closed his eyes in satisfaction, but his arms wrapped her tightly around her.


    He never thought there would be such a day, and never wanted to fall in love with her, she was just a bird all the time, but that was the fate between them.


    hope that there will be life after life.


    The Golden Crow Palace and the Hunyuan Sect have been lively and lively for a few days. Among them, the Wuhenzong has an innocent heart and is also very friendly with the two factions.


    This scene is seen in the eyes of the sects, no matter what the people of the fifteen major forces think, the major sects are surging secretly, and the surface is calm, as if a violent storm is brewing.


    After the wedding of a pair of children, Mu Qingrou came out of the room one day with a warm smile on her face, indicating that she was going to retreat.


    "Mother?"


    Nan Junmo''s eyes flickered with doubts, if it wasn''t for the person in front of him who was still familiar to him, he would have thought that someone had taken his old mother away.


    But the tenderness and kindness in Mu Qingrou''s eyes did not disappear. Seeing Nan Junmo''s doubts, she said, "Mo''er, Yun''er, you don''t have to worry. Mother is not going anywhere, she''s just retreating."


    Don''t mention Nan Junmo, the rest of the people found that although Mu Qingrou was still soft and gentle, and her strength did not seem to have increased by half, but no one dared to underestimate her appearance in front of others.


    That momentum, as if met a strong man.


    "understood."


    Mu Bingyun and the others suppressed their thoughts. After seeing Ao Jingtian, they knew that their old lady seemed to be of unusual origin.


    "Mrs. Nan, the disciples of Zhenlong Palace have brought something again."


    Recently, Ao Jingtian will send someone to deliver things here every few days. Everyone knows that Ao Jingtian is worried about Mu Qingrou.


    The disciple stood aside, waiting for Mu Qingrou''s words.


    "Go back, if it is sent by Elder Ao in the future, please take them back."


    Mu Qingrou smiled lightly, her eyes did not have much defense, but more alienation, "By the way, I asked him to bring a sentence to Elder Ao, and he said, don''t bother him, after a few years Qingrou and Nan Ge will come to visit together, thank you for many years of care.¡±


    The disciple withdrew, Mu Qingrou and Mu Bingyun talked for a while and then retreated.


    "It seems that the old lady really knows something." Nan Junmo squinted his eyes and took a sip of wine habitually, "There is no hatred in the eyes of the old lady, so apart from our three sects, there should be no problem with this True Dragon Palace. But well, for the sake of safety, we still need to prepare well, after all, Ao Jingtian''s mind is not ordinary, and he actually misses the old lady."


    Immediately, Nan Junmo snorted coldly: "If the old man doesn''t come back, my mother will be taken away."


    "Brother, why do you feel a little gloating to hear your words?"


    Hearing his sister''s ridicule, Nan Junmo smiled and said, "That old man is treacherous, sister, when you see the old man, don''t be polite."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t take it seriously, the voice that stayed in her mind back then was her memory of Nanyuan.


    That voice was majestic, noble, and untouchable.

 Chapter 1121： Aozhi is really scared

    "Master, who exactly is Mu Qingrou?"


    Ao Zhizhen has endured for a long time, but he can see that the originally ruthless Great Elder sends people to the Golden Crow Palace to deliver things every few days. Usually, if she wants to get something like this, she must make progress in her cultivation and make her master happy before she can get one or two.


    She is arrogant, her temperament is straightforward, and she can endure for so many days, also because Ao Jingtian is usually very cold to her, and has never shown such a smile.


    In recent days, the Great Elder has often appeared, and his eyes often looked in the direction of the Golden Crow Palace. The grim image from earlier gradually disappeared in her mind.


    Ao Jingtian withdrew his gaze, his eyes still very soft: "An old friend."


    "Aunt Qing when you see her later, she is your elder, don''t be offended."


    Aozhi was really unconvinced and raised his head: "Why do I call her that, I''m not from the Golden Crow Palace."


    As soon as she finished speaking in a fit of anger, Ao Zhizhen felt a little regretful. She knew best what kind of person the master was. The gentle surface was only when Mu Qingrou appeared.


    Sure enough, she felt a strong momentum pressing her breathless, as if her body was about to be crushed to pieces, and her soul was being squeezed fiercely. Cold sweat dripped from his body, and his eyes showed infinite fear.


    All of a sudden, the momentum on her body loosened, but she was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. She raised her head slightly and met the very familiar cold face.


    "Master."


    "The next is not an example."


    ''s indifference without emotion made Aozhi really understand that if she said anything that offended Mu Qingrou again, Master would attack her. This is Ao Jingtian, her cruel master.


    "Disciple understands."


    Ao Zhizhen gritted her teeth and said that she was able to have today''s status thanks to Ao Jingtian. Since Ao Jingtian gave her the biggest warning, she naturally wouldn''t refute it. There are many people in Zhenlong Palace who want to take her place. She believes that as long as Ao Jingtian is willing, countless people will come up to be his disciples.


    She was chosen by Ao Jingtian by chance, and she managed to climb to where she is today, and she must not be destroyed in one fell swoop.


    "You have always been knowledgeable," Ao Jingtian''s voice woke her up, put her forehead on the ground, and respectfully listened to Ao Jingtian''s instructions, "You don''t need to be reminded by your teacher about what to do and what not to do. The teacher doesn''t care, about everything around Qingrou, I don''t want to see your shadow."


    Aozhi''s heart is horrified. Could it be that the master already knew that she participated in the frame up of Wuyun before?


    Biting her whitish lips, she grabbed the ground fiercely, "Yes, Master, this disciple will never offend Aunt Qing and the people around Aunt Qing again." Thinking of Cangyu''s handsome face, she closed her eyes, Status and life are much more important than men.


    Time to give up.


    Master actually said this, definitely not to abandon her, otherwise it would be easier to slap her to death with one palm.


    "From now on, you will be the senior sister of the True Dragon Palace and enjoy all honors."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Ao Zhizhen''s eyes lit up, trembling excitedly, it is not easy to become a senior sister, although she is Ao Jingtian''s disciple, normally, she must fight with other disciples. But since Ao Jingtian asked her to directly become a senior sister, it could only show that Ao Jingtian had this ability, and other people couldn''t refute it if they wanted to.


    Vaguely she felt that even the palace lord could only bow his head in front of Ao Jingtian.


    After a long time, the cool breeze came, and she raised her head suddenly, the figure was gone. Only then did I realize that my body was wet, as if it was fished out of the water, looking in a certain direction, I still had some lingering fears.


    She was not dissatisfied, since she had to rely on Master to get everything she had today, Master has enough strength that she must obey him.


    As for Cangyu, the man she took a fancy to, she was warned by her master not to take the initiative to touch her. Anyway, the monk''s time is very long. Who knows how long the relationship will last?


    As long as you live, there is hope, right?


    As soon as she cleaned her body, a disciple''s voice sounded outside: "Senior Sister Qi, Miss Yang wants to see Senior Sister, and asked about the last time."


    "But Yang Ruyue?" Ao Zhizhen asked, not intending to go out.


    "It''s Miss Yang Ruyue."


    A light flashed across his eyes. When Ao Beidou and others killed each other and killed each other, Yang Ruyue almost went crazy. He insisted that Wu Yun was involved in it. If it wasn''t for her to stop him, he would have come to find Wu Yun''s trouble now.


    Now that she is a senior sister, she absolutely cannot let Yang Ruyue do bad things, and it is better to have a clear relationship with Yang Ruyue.


    "You ask her to go back. She will come again in the future. If she doesn''t see you, just go back directly."


    "Yes, Senior Sister."


    Listening to the footsteps leaving far away, Ao Zhizhen laughed and looked at this well-decorated room, which is something that only Senior Sister can enjoy. No wonder so many people look at her with strange eyes, is this jealous?


    "She doesn''t see me?"


    Yang Ruyue never imagined that Ao Zhizhen, who had just discussed with her a few days ago how to deal with the dark clouds, turned her face and didn''t recognize anyone, and immediately Yang Ruyue yelled at the door, scolding Ao Zhi outside with a grim face. real.


    For the first few days, Aozhi really ignored her and did not come out to meet anyone. Later, she saw that Yang Ruyue seemed to regard herself as something, so she had Yang Ruyue kicked out.


    Yang Ruyue is just following Ao Beidou. Ao Beidou is dead, and there is no reason to stay in the True Dragon Palace. Recently, the disciples of the True Dragon Palace are also very disgusted by her, and now she has been kicked out. Sister is good.


    Yang Ruyue''s face was pale, looking at the gate of the True Dragon Palace with countless regrets in her eyes.


    I don''t know if I regret following Ao Beidou, or I regret being kicked out of the Zhenlong Palace.


    "Ao Zhizhen, you ungrateful thing, one day, I, Yang Ruyue, will make you regret it!" Yang Ruyue scolded a few times, raised her chin, and sorted out the messy clothes. Under his gaze, he proudly turned and left.


    There was a feeling of "there is no place to keep people here", but she didn''t see the relieved expressions of those disciples.


    Yang Ruyue has been enjoying with Ao Beidou for many years, and everyone is respectful to her because of Ao Beidou. She will never be reconciled to let her go back to the place where birds don''t **** in Yinguang City.


    Because he was in the True Dragon Palace, every time he returned to Silver Light City, Yang Jinghai treated her as politely as he treated Yang Ruxin. She didn''t want Yang Jinghai to look down. Thinking of Yang Ruxin, her eyes lit up.


    Now, the only person she can rely on outside is Yang Ruxin. The True Dragon Palace can''t go back without Ao Beidou. Only in the Golden Crow Palace can she gain the respect of those people.


    If you can use Yang Ruxin to gain a position in the Golden Crow Palace, it would be a good choice.

 Chapter 1122： Need for door-to-door

    Yang Ruxin was talking and laughing with Mu Bingyun, but when she heard the disciples report that Yang Ruyue was coming, she couldn''t help frowning. Yang Ruyue made a fuss about the True Dragon Palace. As a second senior sister in charge of the Golden Crow Palace, Of course you knew right away.


    She thought that Yang Ruyue would return to Yinguang City, but she didn''t expect to come to her.


    After all, she is her own sister, and she can''t always reject people out of the door.


    "Wood girl, I''m really sorry."


    Yang Ruxin knew how rude Yang Ruyue was, if it wasn''t for the generosity of the people in front of her, she wouldn''t know how many times she died.


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "No problem."


    Yang Ruyue is just a small role, harmless. As long as it''s not too much, she won''t do anything about Yang Ruxin''s face.


    "Bingyun, I just got out of the quarantine. I didn''t expect so many things to happen. I want to go out and experience it first. This time, it''s been a long time." Sitting beside him was Tao Ran, who had just left the quarantine yesterday. Yang Ruxin was very surprised. She hadn''t thought that Tao Ran was also a talented person, how long had it been!


    Even Tao Ran is a powerful **** emperor.


    There was a sour taste in her heart. Thinking that Tao Ran was the weakest among these people, she couldn''t help coughing a few times. It attracted a few people to look at her, but she just said that she was choking on the water.


    Tao Ran''s eyes fell on the full water glass on the table, did she not drink water?


    Yang Ruxin glanced at the water glass on the table, her face embarrassed for a moment.


    "Alright, you already know the matter, just be careful along the way. Although experience is important, it is more important to hold on to your life. It''s not peaceful here, and the other sects don''t know what they''re planning."


    "I understand." Tao Ran shook the folding fan, "However, if you want my Tao Ran''s life, it depends on whether he has the ability."


    He glanced around and knew that Wu Yun and Nan Junmo got married some time ago, and his heart was still a little sour. I didn''t see them today, I think they are in Hunyuanmen!


    "As Xin."


    Yang Ruyue''s voice broke the silence of the reason. She walked in quickly and chose the seat beside Tao Ran to sit down. The disciples of the Golden Crow Palace were very respectful to her before, so that she could regain the feeling of being in the True Dragon Palace.


    This made her feel that coming to the Golden Crow Palace was the best choice and a very wise decision.


    "Sister, are you here?"


    For Yang Ruyue''s rude appearance, she could only smile at Mu Bingyun and the others.


    Yang Ruyue seemed to have reacted, and greeted several people with a smile: "It turns out that Miss Mu and Young Master Cang are also there!" Although Cang Yu was handsome, she had already learned the horror of this man, so she looked away and turned to Look at Tao Ran.


    Tao Ran was already handsome and personable, especially now that the aura of a fifth-order **** emperor was much stronger than that of the original Ao Beidou.


    Yang Ruyue thought to herself, had she grown to this point when she looked at the weakest person?


    Being watched by Yang Ruyue, Tao Ran took away the disgust in his eyes, and his eyes returned to calm.


    "Tao Ran!"


    Yang Ruyue patted Tao Ran on the shoulder as if she had discovered some new continent, "You... How far has your strength reached?"


    ''s glowing eyes made Tao Ran unhappy. How far has this young master''s strength reached, and what does it have to do with you?


    Yang Ruyue only remembered talking with Tao Ran at the beginning, and felt that this person''s original impression of her should not be bad, right?


    She really likes Ao Beidou, but since the deceased is dead, she can''t go to the funeral, right? If she can deal with the dark clouds in the future, she can still push it, but now she has to choose her own path first.


    Now I see Tao Ran, the only person who talked to me the most, of course I don''t want to let him go.


    YouQi Tao Ran''s appearance is really top-notch, and he is much more handsome than the original Ao Beidou.


    She was surprised, how could Mu Bingyun and his party look so good!


    As a result, everyone saw Yang Ruyue talking to Tao Ran incessantly, the various hints between the words, and the indistinct approach, the corners of Mu Bingyun''s eyes twitched fiercely.


    Yang Ruxin felt that having such a sister in her family would be shameful and lost to her grandmother''s house.


    "elder sister."


    She was afraid that it would go on like this, even if Mu Bingyun didn''t take action, she couldn''t help but take action. At the beginning, who didn''t know that Yang Ruyue was following Ao Beidou, but now she openly treats Tao Ran like this, where to put her face.


    Yang Ruyue glanced at Yang Ruxin after realizing it, and said, "What''s wrong? Ruxin, Tao Ran and I are old acquaintances. What''s wrong with talking to him?"


    Yang Ruyue pouted, feeling a little upset.


    This Yang Ruxin really thinks that she is the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, so she can do whatever she wants?


    Humph, I''m afraid Yang Ruxin is afraid that she is with Tao Ran and the limelight will overshadow her, right?


    After all, Tao Ran''s strength is here, if she and Tao Ran are together, her status will naturally rise.


    Mu Bingyun naturally didn''t know that Yang Ruyue''s brain supplement was very rich, and leaning on Cangyu''s body, she didn''t mean to go up and help. This kind of small trouble, let Tao Ran solve it by himself.


    "Sister, aren''t you staying in the True Dragon Palace?"


    Yang Ruxin didn''t want to ask this, but Yang Ruyue is going too far. Young Master Tao can be said to be her honored guest, she regrets it a little, and should have someone send Yang Ruyue back directly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Yang Ruyue suddenly became furious, "Is it so important that I stay in the True Dragon Palace? Could it be that I can come here to see my sister? Yang Ruxin, you are in a good mood now, but don''t Forget your roots, no matter who you are, you are my Yang Ruyue''s sister."


    Yang Ruxin took a deep breath: "Today you live here first, and tomorrow, I will send someone to take you back to Yinguang City."


    "What? Are you trying to drive me away? Are you disgusting me for dragging you down? Yang Ruxin, your conscience was eaten by a dog, and you actually want to drive your sister away. If this news spreads, I wonder if the major sects will It''s a joke that the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace can''t tolerate her own sister Qin."


    These remarks almost made Yang Ruxin angry. In the past, she thought that Yang Ruyue was her sister, her sister was almost weak, her temper was almost bad, and her temper was not so easy to get along with. After all, she also cared about her sister. For the sake of being a sister, she never cares about each other.


    But what she said just now really made her so angry that she couldn''t say it.


    "Sister, if you want to live in the Golden Crow Palace, I can let you stay there, but please don''t harass the distinguished guests of my Golden Crow Palace at will." Yang Ruxin sighed and said again.


    "VIP? Tao Ran is also my friend, don''t forget, I had a good relationship with Tao Ran back then. When did he become your only guest?"


    Yang Ruyue squinted and looked at Yang Ruxin, then looked at Tao Ran, with a sudden look on her face: "Okay, Yang Ruxin, are you afraid that if I live in the Golden Crow Palace and take Tao Ran away, you will have no chance, right?"

 Chapter 1123： hit out

    The courtyard was very quiet, when Yang Ruyue finished her last words, Yang Ruxin suddenly felt a little sour in her heart. She stared blankly at Yang Ruyue, feeling that for so many years, she had only thought about cultivation and how to improve her status in the Golden Crow Palace so that her father and sister would no longer be bullied. Now all this is like a joke.


    "What, am I wrong?"


    When Yang Ruyue was quiet, when she saw Yang Ruxin''s hurt eyes, she didn''t get angry, so she just talked about the other party''s pain, right?


    "Yang Ruxin, could it be that your heart was pierced by me, what are you looking at me for with that expression? Am I not right, your red eyes were not pierced by me? "


    Yang Ruyue smiled, "By the way, did you know that Tao Ran wouldn''t like you, but I broke my mind and felt shameless, right?"


    "Yang Ruxin, although your talent is better than mine and you work hard, fate is fate, feelings are feelings, and if you don''t like you, you don''t like it. Since Tao Ran doesn''t like you, you can''t stop him from liking me, I like him. "


    "To shut up!"


    Yang Ruxin spit out two words in a cold voice, making Yang Ruyue cold, especially her indifferent face, and let her sneer: "Who are you, if you tell me to shut up, just shut up, I''m your sister, Yang Ruxin, you dare to speak to me like this?"


    Over the years, Yang Ruxin has been better than her in everything, even in appearance. All of this is buried in Yang Ruyue''s heart. If she discovers Yang Ruxin''s "secret", how could she let it go.


    "Yang Ruxin, I won''t let you do what you want. If Tao Ran likes you, it''s fine, but people don''t like you! If you tell me to shut up, I will say it. You are better than me in every way since I was a child. Daddy likes it. We went to the Golden Crow Palace together, but in the end you were admitted to the Golden Crow Palace, and I could only watch your back. When you finish your studies, you will be the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace. You have been in the Golden Crow Palace for many years. Xiangfu, when did you think of my sister? Every time you come back, you look like a high-ranking person. What are you amazing? Do you think everything is going well for you? Now you know that you can''t get everything, right?"


    Following Yang Ruyue''s words, Yang Ruxin''s expression changed a lot.


    Tao Ran couldn''t stand it anymore: "Miss Yang Ruyue, you..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Yang Ruxin, "Young Master Tao, thank you, I don''t need to say more, just let her finish, I want to hear her. What will be said later."


    Yang Ruxin''s eyes were red, and the tears she was about to produce were evaporated by her luck. Since entering the Golden Crow Palace, she has long understood that tears can''t solve everything, only hard work, no matter how hard she suffers, she will never shed a tear.


    But Yang Ruyue''s words were heartbreaking, and she had the urge to cry, but she was used to being strong, and crying was not her style.


    "Just say it, Yang Ruxin, do you think I dare not say it?"


    Yang Ruyue sneered, "You just can''t see that I''m better than you, right? I can be better, but I can''t be better than you. Otherwise, why do you look so high in front of me? When I followed Ao Beidou, you Just a look of disapproval, do you think I don''t cooperate with Ao Beidou?"


    "I still feel that I am not worthy of Ao Beidou, what else can I say, it is impossible for me to marry Ao Beidou, so what, you are jealous of me. You are jealous that someone likes me, and you have been for so many years. , in addition to cultivation is to take care of the Golden Crow Palace, there is no one who likes you at all, so you are unbalanced."


    Seeing Yang Ruxin''s changing face, Yang Ruyue felt that she was right, "Tao Ran has finally appeared, why didn''t I find out that you are interested in Tao Ran? If I hadn''t come here by chance today, I wouldn''t have found out! What, Tao Ran? If you don''t like you, do you have to stop him from liking me?"


    "Yang Ruxin, you are too despicable. How can I, Yang Ruyue, have a selfish younger sister like you, and I can''t always see my goodness." Yang Ruyue sneered, "You can''t see me, but I want to live better than you."


    "Now my father treats me differently, and I won''t be looked down upon wherever I go, so you feel your status is at stake, don''t you?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, seeing that Yang Ruyue was still talking, every sentence was so heart-piercing. Even if she listened to it, she felt that it was too much. She naturally knew who Yang Ruxin was after all these years.


    Maybe Yang Ruxin does not have much sympathy for the weak, but this is a very normal thing. She had heard of Yang Ruxin''s experience by chance. She doesn''t think she hates such a person. Yang Ruxin just understands what she needs and keeps walking towards her goal.


    Even though Yang Ruxin has done a lot of uncompromising things, she always has tolerance for Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue. But now Yang Ruyue''s words were like a knife, stabbed at Yang Ruxin''s heart fiercely, hurting her heart.


    Yang Ruyue has been talking for two hours. From childhood to now, no matter the big or the small, every sentence is like a sharp knife piercing Yang Ruxin''s body, hurting her completely.


    Yang Ruyue took a sip of water and raised her neck proudly: "I''m done, go and arrange a place for me. As for and Tao Ran, you''d better not interfere."


    Mu Bingyun''s brows moved, she had never seen such a shameless person, she was really shameless.


    I feel like I want to slap to death.


    Yang Ruyue sat leisurely on the seat, looking like a clown, but she didn''t know it at all, maybe Yang Ruxin always gave her respect when she was in front of her, she mistakenly thought that Yang Ruxin was afraid her.


    Yang Ruxin bit her lip, a few traces of blood on her lips.


    Tao Ran frowned: "Miss Ruxin."


    Yang Ruxin let out a sigh of relief, wiped the corners of her lips, "Come here."


    "Second Senior Sister, what''s your order?"


    Yang Ruyue looked at the person indifferently, thinking that Yang Ruxin would arrange a place for her.


    "Please go out to Yang Ruyue, if she comes again in the future, fight it out!" The cold words sounded in the courtyard, not only the people who came was shocked, but Yang Ruyue was also shocked, holding the cup incredulously. Neither.


    She stared at Yang Ruxin, as if to see Yang Ruxin''s expression: "What did you say?"


    "Fuck you out!"


    Yang Ruxin glanced at Yang Ruyue: "Aren''t you very good? Without my care, you should be able to thrive in Sanxiao." Yang Ruxin had a cold smile on her cheek, "You say I''m selfish, I''ll show it to you selfishly."


    "You, Yang Ruxin, are you crazy? I''m your sister, how dare you let me out!" Yang Ruyue turned to look at Tao Ran, "Tao Ran, luckily you like her, otherwise she wouldn''t know what to do. "


    Tao Ran sneered: "She is many times stronger than you."

 Chapter 1124： Variety

    The cold wind hit, and Tao Ran''s words echoed in Yang Ruyue''s mind, which swept her face to the ground.


    "Yang Ruxin, you are really capable, Tao Ran was seduced by you, did you do something despicable?"


    Yang Ruxin bit her lip, wondering if she owed Yang Ruyue in her previous life. If she owes Yang Ruyue what she owes, she will be able to pay it off after so many years.


    "take away!"


    The disciples of the Golden Crow Palace had long disliked Yang Ruyue''s arrogant appearance. Although they respected the second senior sister, it did not mean that they would be angry with Yang Ruyue. If it wasn''t for the second senior sister''s face, they would have beaten Yang Ruyue out long ago.


    This Yang Ruyue usually relies on the identity of the second senior sister to oppress the second senior sister, they can''t see it.


    Humph, now Second Senior Sister finally understands.


    Therefore, when these disciples took Yang Ruyue out, they did not hesitate, which made Yang Ruyue finally a little scared. But is fear useful? No matter how she roared and howled, she was still thrown out of the Golden Crow Palace Mountain Gate.


    She stared fiercely at the mountain gate: "Yang Ruxin, you are too much, I will make you regret it. I will tell my father all this, you will always be wanted to go back to Silver Light City!"


    After ?? said a few bad words, Yang Ruyue left angrily.


    "Wood girl, let you see a joke."


    Yang Ruxin''s brows were a little tired, and she squeezed out a smile: "She won''t bother you again in the future. If she offends you in the future, no matter what you do with Mu girl, I hope you can save her life."


    This was the last thing she did to Yang Ruyue, and she didn''t know whether she would return to Yinguang City in the future.


    "For the sake of Miss Ruxin, I agreed."


    Mu Bingyun secretly felt that it was not easy to save a life. Of course, as long as Yang Ruyue doesn''t commit the crime in her hands, everything is easy to say. But with the other party''s temperament, I''m afraid it won''t work without provoking people!


    "thanks."


    Yang Ruxin pulled out a smile, "Several, I won''t accompany you. If there is any need, just let someone do it."


    Now Yang Ruxin has a lot of confidants in the Golden Crow Palace. She doesn''t have to do things by herself, and her actions are much easier, and she has time to practice.


    After Yang Ruxin left, Tao Ran smiled grimly: "This is the first time I''ve seen such a gentleman. He is so cheap that he is invincible."


    "What are you talking about? What invincibility?"


    Wu Yun took Nan Junmo and walked in quickly, and when he heard the last word "invincible", he looked curious: "By the way, I saw Yang Ruyue scolding at the mountain gate earlier, what happened here? "


    For Yang Ruyue, Wu Yun also did not have any favorable impression.


    Mu Bingyun briefly recounted the previous incident, Wu Yun took a deep breath: "It''s really invincible, and Junior Sister Yang is probably very sad now."


    When she was in the Golden Crow Palace, she had more contact with Yang Ruxin. It can be considered that Yang Ruxin is regarded as his own, and his face is a little worried.


    "My biological sister did this. I wonder if Junior Sister Yang can survive it."


    Mu Bingyun said: "There is no problem in surviving, Miss Ruxin is not an ordinary person, but the heart that has been hurt, I am afraid it will not be so easy to heal, with Yang Ruyue''s temperament, this wound will never heal, It''s only going to get bigger."


    "By the way, what are you guys doing here?"


    Wu Yun and Nan Junmo looked at each other and nodded.


    Tao Ran said at this time: "You can arrange things. When you need me, count me as a share. I will go to experience tomorrow. I''m afraid I can''t help you with my strength."


    Mu Bingyun has no objection: "You go, I will have someone prepare for you what you need."


    "Thanks, Bingyun."


    Tao Ran walked in front of the dark clouds and glanced at the two who were in love with each other. All words turned into silent sighs, and his eyes suddenly became serious. Nan Junmo held Wu Yun''s hand tightly. Although he believed that Tao Ran would not do anything, the appearance of being looked at as a baby made him a little scared.


    "Xiaoyun, Brother Nan, I wish you happiness and hope you can keep going."


    After finishing speaking, a box appeared in Tao Ran''s hand, "I''m very sorry that I didn''t attend your wedding, but this gift is indispensable."


    "Thank you Brother Tao."


    Nan Junmo was relieved, but also a little embarrassed. But being able to face each other so calmly also made him really classify Tao Ran as his own. Such a rival in love made him somewhat embarrassed.


    Emotional matters, if there is one more person, one of them will definitely be hurt.


    "When I leave tomorrow, I won''t say goodbye to you. I will be back in ten years. I believe I can help you."


    Mu Bingyun estimated: "It''s about ten years, it would be better if you can come back sooner. Be careful along the way, and be sure to guard against a few sects."


    "I know." Tao Ran sighed, and looked at the dark clouds with some nostalgia, Xiaoyun, let me look at you with this look for the last time, I will be a friend in the future, and I will never show you any more. Such a look.


    He is infatuated, otherwise he would not have chased the dark clouds here. But he is Tao Ran, a man who can afford to let go. Since he has no relationship with the dark clouds, he may forget the woman in front of him in the future, or he may fall in love with someone again in the future.


    He didn''t force it, he accepted everything calmly, and finally he showed a relieved smile, as if all the burdens on his body were removed. At that moment, everyone felt Tao Ran''s change, only to see that his eyes changed from affectionate to calm, he shook his fan and turned away.


    There is no regret in life!


    "Girl Ruxin."


    Yang Ruxin stood on the cliff of the Golden Crow Palace, staring blankly into the distance, not knowing whether she was looking at the scenery, people, or nothing at all. The location of the cliff is very good, and the Jinwu Palace can be seen at a glance.


    The Golden Crow Palace is very beautiful and atmospheric, but at this time she has no intention of appreciating it.


    Hearing the familiar voice behind her, that person''s voice was very refreshing, as if it could soothe the wounded heart, and it actually made the depression in her heart dissipate a lot.


    "Young Master Tao, I made you laugh."


    Yang Ruxin turned her head and smiled faintly, "Young Master Tao is going to go out to practice tomorrow, just let someone prepare what you need."


    "For Yang Ruyue''s offense earlier, Ruxin is here to apologize to you."


    Today''s Yang Ruyue has lost all her face, but that''s not what she cares about.


    "It''s not necessary, Yang Ruyue is Yang Ruyue, and Yang Ruxin is Yang Ruxin."


    Tao Ran chuckled and said, "It''s just two people, how can I make you apologize."


    Yang Ruxin''s eyes showed a bit of warmth: "Thank you."


    This person, whom she had little contact with and who she did not look down upon in the past, was able to speak for her. She climbed all the way up, and indeed regarded the weak as ants, but the longer she got along with people like Mu Bingyun, the more she thought what she had thought was ridiculous.


    The weak will one day become the strong.

 Chapter 1125： drink

    On the cliff, a man and a woman sat opposite each other. A small bluestone table with a jug of wine and two wine glasses on it.


    "This is the fine wine I got from Brother Nan. Brother Nan is good at everything and is generous, but he is too stingy when it comes to wine. Miss Ruxin tastes it, this wine is a bit intoxicating."


    Tao Ran filled Yang Ruxin, she picked up the wine glass, drank it all, and drank it into her mouth. It was like being burned by fire, and it burned all the way to her stomach. Just when I couldn''t bear it, a cool feeling came, and a mellow smell seemed to emanate from all parts of the body.


    That feeling was wonderful, she couldn''t help pouring a glass of her own, and drank it again, the same feeling as before, but more and more wonderful.


    When she finished the third cup, her cheeks were flushed, and she raised her eyes lightly: "This wine is indeed a bit intoxicating."


    "Miss Ruxin, three cups are enough."


    Tao Ran slowly tasted the wine in the glass, leaning on the chair, his face was very dull. Yang Ruxin''s face was suddenly filled with sadness and joy. In the end, reason prevailed, and she lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    just poured himself another glass and drank it again.


    "I''m a little drunk."


    She only felt a little blurry in front of her eyes. The Golden Crow Palace became several, and Tao Ran in front of her also became several. The faint smile was like a breeze. When the breeze blew, she suddenly woke up a little, and the Tao Ran in front of her became another.


    "Tao Gongzi seems to have put down a lot more than before."


    Yang Ruxin is actually a smart person, otherwise he wouldn''t be here today. Although Tao Ran''s feelings for Wu Yun were very suppressed, she still found it. But at this time, she also felt the change in Tao Ran''s body, as if she had let go of that heavy emotion.


    "Miss Ruxin has always been a smart person, nothing can hide from your eyes."


    Yang Ruxin smiled: "Then she should be a transparent and smart person, Mr. Tao, who can see clearly better than many people."


    She met his eyes and saw that his smile was a little warm. She remembered the mutual compliments of the two just now, and said, "We don''t hold each other anymore."


    "That''s right, that''s right, Miss Ruxin is very good at drinking, why don''t you have another drink?"


    "Okay, then have another drink. This wine is really intoxicating, and it is only available in the hands of Junjun."


    After another glass of wine, she seemed to have forgotten the hurt Yang Ruyue had brought her. On the cliff, facing the wind, she didn''t know if she was drunk or not. But seeing Tao Ran''s relaxed and wanton look, she unknowingly curled the corners of her lips.


    "Young Master Tao understands when to leave?"


    "Let''s go at dawn."


    Yang Ruxin said again: "How many years will it take to leave?"


    "Within ten years."


    "Is Mr. Tao going alone?"


    "Yeah, go alone."


    Yang Ruxin glanced at the Golden Crow Palace, "The Golden Crow Palace is beautiful, right?"


    "Yes, among the fifteen major forces, the Golden Crow Palace is the most noble and beautiful." Tao Ran''s words are true, the beauty of the Golden Crow Palace is known to Sanxiaotian.


    "I have been in the Golden Crow Palace for more than a thousand years. In order to be able to go to high places, I am thinking about how to cultivate, how to handle things well, and how to make the senior officials of the Golden Crow Palace satisfied." The breeze blew her black hair, She also imitated Tao Ran to lean on the chair, with memories appearing on her face, "Back then, my father was not the city owner of Silver Light City, but a small person in Silver Light City. When we first arrived in Silver Light City, we were bullied. Bullied us. The person is the senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace back then. She is high and high, no matter in terms of strength and appearance. She has only contempt in her eyes, as if when we don''t exist, we are just a small ant in her eyes, and we are always in her eyes. If you can step on it, even if you die, you won''t be able to tolerate her eyes."


    Yang Ruxin sighed: "When I was sensible, I envy her."


    "Afterwards, a lot happened. My father also became a person highly regarded by the City Lord of Silver Light City. Yang Ruyue and I planned to worship the Golden Crow Palace. I succeeded, she failed."


    Tao Ran narrowed his eyes and listened carefully, without saying a word.


    "When I entered the sect, I didn''t have the good day I imagined. I have no background, and I didn''t give gifts to the elders. The third is that my talent is not top-notch. The scolding of the sister and brother.


    But what I thought in my heart was that one day I would be able to stand tall and despise the people who had bullied me, and I endured it. In addition to doing things, the rest is to cultivate, develop one''s own network, and use everything that can be used around. "


    Yang Ruxin said lightly, "Later, I became a disciple of the elder who managed the chores. He said that he appreciated my perseverance, hard work, and unforgettable revenge in my heart. However, he said that I wanted everything, I can''t rely on him, I can only rely on myself. He can provide me with cultivation resources, and he can also teach me to cultivate, but he can''t help me reach the sky in one step."


    This is of course a good thing, because she never thought of going to the sky in one step, maybe she did at the beginning, but when she saw the warmth and warmth of human beings, all she had left in her mind was usefulness and uselessness.


    "For more than a thousand years, I have succeeded. Unfortunately, Master''s talent is not good. No matter what precious elixir I find, it cannot save Master''s life. I am very grateful to him. If it weren''t for him, I would not have How long will it take to be where it is today.¡±


    Yang Ruxin took a deep breath: "When I was in my early years, all the elixir I could get, I sent back to my father continuously, and finally let him break through, defeat the city lord, and become the city lord of Silver Light City. The talent is not good, and because of the resources I provide, I can barely stay behind. I don''t think these are anything, because they are my family, even though I can use everything in the world and look down on all people who are lower than me, but I have never looked down on them. Because they are my family, I can give them everything I have. I hope they will be well. When I became the second senior sister, I could recommend my father to become the city lord of the Jinwu Palace, but When I went back, for some reason, many things were different from what I imagined."


    At that time, Yang Jinghai agreed to her first, but on the second day he didn''t know how to go back on it. It was easy for her to find out what was going on. It was her sister who persuaded Yang Jinghai and said a lot of unpleasant things.


    Naturally, Yang Jinghai did not agree and continued to stay in Silver Light City. At the beginning, the development of Yinguang City was good, but then it became worse and worse, and in the end, it was necessary to please the True Dragon Palace.


    She told Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue to follow her, but she was rejected.


    She found that her elder sister had changed a lot. It was not that she didn''t feel it. Yang Ruyue looked at her, but she chose to ignore it. She comforted herself like this, until today, when she heard Yang Ruyue''s words, each sentence cut into her heart, she didn''t know what to say. At that time, she felt that her efforts were a joke.

 Chapter 1126： Those who make trouble for you are not good people (

    Taking advantage of her drunkenness, Yang Ruxin said a lot. She had never said so much to anyone. I wonder if she felt that Tao Ran helped her to say a word, but she felt that this person could chat.


    "After talking so much, Mr. Tao probably thinks I''m long-winded and doesn''t like listening to it." She smiled lightly and said everything in her heart, which was much smoother.


    "No, girl Ruxin''s story is very inspiring, you are a good girl, maybe I can''t do like you."


    Tao Ran is telling the truth. He has been the favored son of heaven since he was born. Compared with Mu Bingyun and others, his cultivation has been smooth sailing without any obstacles. If he has encountered setbacks over the years, it should be emotional.


    But his feelings are also bearish, and he can be considered to have passed this threshold.


    "Then thank Young Master Tao for listening to me talking so much nonsense." Yang Ruxin''s mood improved a lot, she talked a lot, and the wine also woke up, "Young Master Tao''s wine is very good, it can make people feel refreshed."


    "It''s just borrowing flowers to offer Buddha, as long as Miss Ruxin likes it." Tao Ran smiled sincerely, and Yang Ruxin also smiled lightly, and couldn''t help asking: "Tao Gongzi is very transparent, I want to ask Tao Gongzi a question."


    "How should I deal with the matter between Yang Ruyue and my father?"


    After all, these two are her relatives. Not long after Yang Ruyue left, she received news from Yang Jinghai, and the whole blame made a slash in her heart.


    I am afraid that in Yang Jinghai''s eyes, she is just a daughter who can be used! Since arriving at the Golden Crow Palace, Yang Jinghai''s eyes have never shown the same kind of fatherly love for Yang Ruyue.


    Yang Ruyue makes trouble and acts like a spoiled child, although Yang Jinghai will blame, but in the end she will choose to forgive. And when she made trouble, Yang Jinghai always said, bear with it, you can''t afford to offend the other party. What if you offend the Yang family?


    If you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think about the entire Yang family!


    She was a little tired.


    "Miss Ruxin, why bother yourself? If you are good to you, you are good to him. If you are not good to you, why should you insist on being good to him? If you are your relatives, treat them normally. If they have difficulties , if you can help, help, if you can''t, don''t help. I heard Xiaoyun say a word, the people who embarrass you are not good people, they think they don''t want you, so why be polite. "


    Yang Ruxin was slightly startled, and then listened to Tao Ran: "When they embarrassed you, I never thought that you would embarrass you. Does Miss Ruxin still think they have you in their hearts?"


    "That''s right." Yang Ruxin lowered her eyes, her mind seemed to be filled with inspiration, "Perhaps, this is the case. Listening to Mr. Tao''s words has benefited Ruxin a lot."


    The two drank another cup and left one after another. Only the small bluestone table was left on the cliff, and two chairs swayed in place.


    At dawn, Tao Ran left the Golden Crow Palace with the things he had prepared.


    When he arrived outside the mountain gate, he accidentally found a figure.


    "Miss Ruxin?"


    Yang Ruxin turned around and said, "Young Master Tao, let''s go!"


    Tao Ran was stunned for a moment: "This is Miss Ruxin?"


    "Naturally it is experience. It has been more than a thousand years and I have never left the Golden Crow Palace for too long. The affairs of the Golden Crow Palace should be left to the competent junior sisters and juniors. You must give young people a chance, right? My cultivation has improved over the years. Slowly, I can finally practice well."


    If she hadn''t taken care of the Golden Crow Palace, she should have been stronger.


    "Could it be that Young Master Tao is unwilling to be my company?"


    "That''s not true. It''s good to have experience and experience. With Miss Ruxin''s talent, the current progress of cultivation is really slow, so let''s go!" Tao Ran smiled heartily. He thought it would be a little lonely to experience alone, but no, here we go! He felt very good when he was alone, and his mood was much better.


    The two walked down the mountain quickly, and their figures quickly disappeared from the eyes of the disciples who were waiting for the mountain gate. They always felt that the second senior sister had changed. The pace is much easier, and the second senior sister seems to be no longer serious, and even laughed in the early morning.


    The disciples guarding the mountain gate did not understand, but they were happy.


    "Junior Sister Yang went to practice?"


    Wu Yun stared at Mu Bingyun with an incredible feeling, "How is it possible, Junior Sister Yang is so interested in the Golden Crow Palace, how could she have left such an important thing to experience?"


    "Isn''t this the Yang Ruxin I know?"


    "She did go, and she was with Tao Ran. I heard that the two of them drank each other on the cliff yesterday, and they had a great conversation, but today they went to experience together."


    Hearing the words, Wu Yun tutted, "It''s an accident, but it''s okay, Junior Sister Yang''s cultivation has progressed too slowly in recent years. If Tao Ran takes care of her, she''s not afraid of any danger. The most important thing is..."


    Several people glanced at each other, tacit understanding of each other, and were able to avoid the best of Yang family. The people of the Yang family are probably eager to scrape Yang Ruxin into a layer of skin!


    "It''s really good. Brother Tao has company now, so I''m not afraid of being alone." Nan Junmo took a sip of wine, "It''s not in vain that I gave him a pot of good wine."


    said with a look of reluctance, which is ridiculous.


    "Drinkers!"


    The dark cloud grabbed Nan Junmo''s jug, and snorted coldly, "Wine is more important, or is it me?"


    Mu Bingyun looked at such a scene, pulled Cangyu and left. This kind of thing is not something she can participate in. She heard the flirting voices of the two inside her ears, and a faint smile appeared on the corners of her lips.


    During the ?? ten years, many things happened. For example, there are new candidates for Sanxiao Fifteen Sons. Except for the top three that have not changed, the candidates among them are not only the fifteen major forces.


    The other sects seem to be working hard enough to occupy half of the quota, making those forces who once had quotas but lost their quotas grit their teeth in hatred, wishing to destroy them.


    The matter of that mysterious powerhouse is also over. After years of efforts by the major forces, the truth has not been found out.


    Today, the fifteen major forces can no longer suppress the major factions. It seems that the world of the fifteen major forces has become a thing of the past.


    The ??15 major forces were also quiet, and even Xue Yunxin didn''t bother to find Mu Bingyun again.


    Yang Ruyue and Yang Jinghai once went to the Golden Crow Palace to look for Yang Ruxin. When they learned that Yang Ruxin went out to practice, their eyes were filled with hatred and anxiety. The people of the Golden Crow Palace were naturally not polite. As long as they dared to make trouble, they would definitely beat them out. .


    In the past ten years, they have come several times, but they all came back bitterly, but now they have not come.


    Xue Wuxin has not been obsessed with cultivating since she found out that there was something wrong with the exercises that Xue Yunxin gave her. When choosing the fifteen disciples of Sanxiao, he listened to Xue Yunxin''s words and lost this to a disciple whom Xue Yunxin liked.


    It''s a pity that although that disciple was powerful, he didn''t win against other forces, so the disciple of Xuefeng Palace didn''t get one of the fifteen disciples of Sanxiao. If it wasn''t for his cleverness and good talent, the Palace Master would probably abandon that disciple. But that disciple seems to be very valued by the palace master now, but it has nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 1127： really headache

    Xue Wuxin felt the more and more intense aura of the ice phoenix bloodline on the disciple, and became more and more uneasy.


    She always felt that something was going to happen. With her wisdom and advance and retreat, although the palace master didn''t like her, she didn''t hate her. She had a pretty good life in Xuefeng Palace.


    Nowadays, the palace lord has many confidants and basically can''t remember her, so this should be the best result for her. It is simply impossible to get rid of Xuefeng Palace, and she never thought of using any drastic means, but instead let herself lose her life.


    In this way, day after day, watching the scenes in Xuefeng Palace, hearing the movement outside, occasionally going to Ying Changqing to gather. Xue Yunxin knew all of this, and Xue Yunxin seemed to be looking forward to what would happen to her and Ying Changqing, and it was best to take advantage of it.


    She smiled to herself, how is that possible. Even if it was possible, she would get rid of Xuefeng Palace first and foremost, it was absolutely impossible to use Ying Changqing.


    But Xue Yunxin doesn''t seem to be reconciled, and she often talks to her recently. She seems to be able to see the urgency in Xue Yunxin''s eyes. She thought about the countermeasures, and finally found that there was no countermeasure at all except to pretend to be stupid.


    "Wuxin, that Ying Changqing hasn''t taken care of you yet?"


    Hearing Xue Yunxin''s words, Xue Wuxin spit out a foul language she learned from Wu Yun, and nodded with a dull face: "Yes, he is like a piece of wood, no, Ying Changqing, the palace lord, follows a piece of wood. Like black ice iron, it can''t be covered with heat."


    Said this expressionlessly, which made Xueyun''s mouth twitch. She felt that the disciple in front of her was just a piece of ice, how could the ice cube cover the black ice iron.


    Xue Wuxin looked at Xue Yunxin''s expression and secretly wondered if the Palace Master was regretting why he accepted such a clumsy disciple into Xuefeng Palace.


    She thought again, get her out! That was exactly what she meant.


    Xue Yunxin frowned: "After so many years, does he really have no interest in you?" Looking at the expressionless appearance of his disciple in the palace, Xue Yunxin did not doubt that Xue Wuxin was ineffective.


    When it comes to doing things, Xue Wuxin in front of him has done everything beautifully except Ying Changqing.


    What a headache!


    "Go back to the Palace Master, his Xuanbing Tie probably doesn''t like this kind of disciple." Xue Wuxin said solemnly, "Please advise the Palace Master."


    Xueyun''s heart is a little sullen and cold, she thinks that no one will like it!


    "Wuxin, sometimes you might as well be softer, maybe he''ll like it."


    Looking at Xue Wuxin''s ignorant face, Xue Yunxin rubbed her eyebrows: "Anyway, if you smile, this man likes you to listen to soft words, praise his words, and make your voice softer..."


    Hearing what Xue Yunxin said, Xue Wuxin used that frosty face to make a smile that was uglier than crying, as if ice cubes were about to crack on her face. He also said a very soft word in a twist, which directly stimulated Xue Yunxin''s goose bumps.


    "Palace Master, what taste do men have, and do you like this strange tone?"


    In the face of someone''s serious troubles, Xueyun felt like he was going to die of anger.


    Could it be that she usually takes her disciples too seriously, so that these disciples cannot understand the feelings between men and women. Thinking of this, she felt that she really couldn''t blame Xue Wuxin. She looked at the disciples standing left and right, all of them were expressionless, back and forth with a frost-like face, like a queen, suddenly a headache burst.


    "Forget it, Wuxin, just follow your usual contact and let me know as soon as they have any questions. I don''t care about anything else, I''ll let you know when I need it."


    "Yes, Palace Master, the disciples must complete the Palace Master''s arrangement."


    Xueyun felt a lot of pain in her heart, "By the way, after you go down, apart from cultivating, usually don''t be so meticulous and smile more."


    "Palace Lord."


    When Xue Yunxin heard her favorite disciple speak, she turned her head to look at Xue Lingxin who was beside her, saw the bright smile on Xue Lingxin''s face, her eyes lit up, "Let the disciples and Lingxin learn, just like She laughs like this, to ensure that any kind of man will be stunned by you."


    Xue Wuxin glanced at Xue Lingxin, this person with more and more bloodline of the ice phoenix had a very bright smile. It''s a pity, and I don''t know what Xue Lingxin''s ending will be. In all fairness, at the beginning, the pure Xue Lingxin was quite lovable.


    Later... People will always change, and she has no regrets.


    "Palace Master, since Wuxin can''t impress Ying Changqing, why not let Lingxin try it?" Xue Lingxin smiled, but her eyes were extremely arrogant, and she glanced at Xue Wuxin in front of her, "After all, Wuxin can''t do it, maybe Disciple can?"


    Xue Wuxin didn''t care about Xue Lingxin''s provocation, and there were not many expressions on her face.


    "Why, Wuxin thinks I can''t do it, don''t agree?"


    Xue Wuxin thought that she would be shot if she stood up. When did she say she couldn''t do it? You are going you are going!


    But thinking that Ying Changqing is also her friend, I feel a little reluctant in my heart. However, she believed that Ying Changqing would not be deceived by Xue Lingxin, that person only had his deceased wife in his heart, and he wanted to go back in time to save his deceased wife.


    "Since the big sister is willing to help the palace master to share the worries, why doesn''t the disciple agree? After all, this matter requires the consent of the master. As long as the master agrees, the disciple is of course willing."


    Xue Wuxin speaks against her conscience, her face still has no expression, this appearance makes Xue Lingxin feel so boring. She knew that although Xue Wuxin''s status was inferior to her, she had also defeated the opponent and replaced all the positions of the opponent. It could be said that the halo that once belonged to Xue Wuxin was now on her body.


    But the only thing that made her dissatisfied was that she defeated Xue Wuxin, but she didn''t get the status of one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, because the palace lord didn''t give her a good look on this matter.


    Fortunately, she was clever, which made the palace lord always value her.


    Why Xue Wuxin was once able to get the position of Sanxiaowuzi but she couldn''t? Over time, she felt like she was lower than Xue Wuxin, and her heart was inevitably unbalanced.


    I would stumble upon Xue Wuxin both in the Xuefeng Palace, but the other party didn''t seem to know, and everything was done in a strict manner, like a wooden doll.


    But things were done well, it didn''t let Xue Wuxin play down in front of the palace lord, nor did the other party anger the palace lord, but instead made the palace lord appreciate Xue Wuxin more and more.


    Every move made her hit the cotton. She originally thought it was Xue Wuxin''s intentional, or even revenge, against her, but after so many years, she didn''t see any revenge from Xue Wuxin at all.


    That face that will never change has never seen any unfavorable eyes on her.


    Xue Lingxin thought, maybe this Xue Wuxin is really clueless and stupid, right?


    Er, it should be like this, otherwise how could the other party be willing to be harassed by her?

 Chapter 1128： Maybe the corners of the mouth are uncomfortable!

    Xue Wuxin felt that after Xue Lingxin took the task of seducing Ying Changqing, she came out of the palace all the way, and walked silently with her head buried in it, without seeing the disciples beside her.


    What is this person thinking of to **** her off?


    Xue Wuxin frowned, how would she resolve it this time?


    Thinking that this person was going to seduce Ying Changqing, she thought for a while, but still felt that she should secretly send a message to Ying Changqing. As for Xuelingxin''s success or not, that''s not her business, she won''t stop it.


    If Ying Changqing is willing to be seduced, she thinks it''s nothing, one is willing to fight and the other is willing to suffer, if Ying Changqing is very determined, it can only mean that he is lucky.


    Anyway, that person often stares sadly in the distance with a blank face, so he might as well have some fun, maybe with the insertion of Xue Lingxin, it can make him more alive, maybe he will soon be able to forget the person in his heart and walk out. That sad thing.


    Thinking like this, Xue Wuxin suppressed the message and browsed through the message: Xue Lingxin is following the order of the Palace Master to seduce you, be careful.


    suddenly felt that Ying Changqing might be on guard if he wrote it like this, so he changed the way of writing: Xue Lingxin came to visit.


    After the ?? news was sent out, the corners of Xue Wuxin''s lips rose, just as Xue Lingxin woke up from her contemplation, she looked up and saw Xue Wuxin''s expression.


    "Unintentional?"


    "Elder Sister?"


    Xue Wuxin looked at Xue Lingxin, "Elder Sister, what are you thinking?"


    "Wuxin, were you smiling just now?"


    Xue Wuxin said with doubts: "Laugh? No, Senior Sister and disciples don''t know how to laugh. In the entire Xuefeng Palace, only Senior Sister and the Palace Master can laugh."


    Xue Ling looked at this stern face suspiciously, just now she saw that the corners of Xue Wuxin''s lips were raised, it really did not mean that the other party was smiling, with the temperament of this wooden disciple.


    Maybe the corners of the mouth are uncomfortable!


    Thinking about it this way, Xue Lingxin seemed to think that she had guessed the truth, and nodded: "Yes, how could Wuxin laugh, but the palace master is right, Wuxin, you should laugh more, our sisters in Xuefeng Palace The weather is cold, and Xuefeng Palace is already a little cold, but everyone still has a cold face, Wuxin, do you think living here is a little cold?"


    Xue Lingxin is purely out of words to find something to say. She doesn''t get along with Xue Wuxin much, and every time she meets, it''s mostly when she stumbles on Xue Wuxin. She had never seen Xue Wuxin getting angry, and she was really curious about what it was like to be angry with Xue Wuxin.


    Maybe it was because Xue Wuxin didn''t show that jealous look on her face, and because of the years of getting along, she somehow felt that Xue Wuxin was easy to get along with and would not harm her.


    "It''s not cold, Senior Sister, if you feel cold, you can run the exercise twice more. But those of us who practice the Ice Phoenix God, are you afraid of the cold?"


    Hearing the serious questioning, the corners of Xueling''s mouth twitched a few times, talking to this wooden man was really boring.


    But at this time, she still wants to cover more news about Ying Changqing, so be patient!


    "Wuxin, what kind of person is Ying Changqing?"


    Hearing this, Xue Wuxin began to recall, what kind of person is Ying Changqing?


    "Cultivation maniacs, apart from cultivating every day is cultivating, eating and cultivating, sitting and cultivating, cultivating when you have nothing to do, cultivating whenever you have time."


    "Missing mad, he has a person in his heart, he misses every day, as long as he doesn''t practice, he misses."


    Xue Lingxin rolled her eyes secretly and asked, "Who is the person in his heart?"


    "It''s his wife."


    "Oh? So he already has a wife?"


    Xueling was a little surprised. She had heard of Ying Changqing, who lived in a secluded place in Hunyuan Sect. Few people had seen him except for going out to practice a few years ago. I heard that he was Zhunjun''s disciple in the lower realm, and he was very favored by Zhunjun.


    It is said that he has a good relationship with Mu Bingyun. In short, he is a very important person on Mu Bingyun''s side.


    He is usually expressionless, never says a word to people, and ignores people''s hospitality. In short, Ying Changqing has become one of the weirdos in Sanxiaotian.


    "Yeah, I heard he had a wife who died many years ago."


    Xue Lingxin was thinking, what kind of person can make people miss you for so long, she didn''t notice a trace of disappointment on Xue Wuxin''s face with little expression. When she looked up again, Xue Wuxin had a blank look again, and it had nothing to do with the beginning. Those eyes were still calm, as if they were telling the story of a stranger.


    "Wuxin knows a lot."


    Xue Lingxin took a deep look at Xue Wuxin, and felt that in Ying Changqing''s heart, Xue Wuxin might not be as insignificant as she imagined, right?


    Otherwise, why would the other party tell her such a thing?


    "Oh? Too much?" Xue Wuxin was stunned for a while, and then said: "Maybe he was bored. When we were practicing, he would occasionally talk about it."


    "I heard that Ying Changqing would come to look for Wuxin every time he practiced?"


    Have it?


    Xue Wuxin recalled that she and Ying Changqing had gone out to practice seven times in total, which seemed to be the case.


    "He doesn''t like to be with people he doesn''t know well. Maybe when we first met through our experience and escaped together, we felt that our experience with me would not be counted! Senior Sister, I don''t know, now the whole Sanxiaotian''s sect, who doesn''t want to plot against them!"


    Xue Lingxin naturally knew that it was because they couldn''t do anything about those people that the major sects tried their best to count people, but it was a pity that they suffered every time. I thought that Xue Wuxin, who came to my side, didn''t have the heart to count and should be evergreen. Will Ying Changqing pay more attention?


    Thinking of this, Xue Ling felt a little more comfortable.


    "Wuxin, talk about Ying Changqing''s preferences, and what kind of person his wife is? Have you found out what kind of person he likes for you?"


    "Preferences?" Xue Wuxin was stunned for a moment. If she was asked to tell other people''s preferences, she could count a lot. For example, Nan Junmo was drinking, cheating, and pampering his wife... But Ying Changqing''s words...


    "Does cultivation count?"


    Xue Wuxin said: "The thing he does the most is cultivation, other than that, I can''t see what he likes."


    Xue Ling''s heart suddenly had a headache, but she was a little curious in her heart. In this way, Ying Changqing is also a person who values ??friendship, but she is too infatuated. She doesn''t believe that it is not enough to seduce a mere Ying Changqing with her own abilities.


    As for Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing who have known each other for so many years without success, she thinks it''s too normal, just like this dumbfounded appearance, which man would like it.


    Xue Lingxin didn''t ask Xue Wuxin any more, and she didn''t know that Xue Wuxin never thought of seducing Ying Changqing.


    Xue Wuxin felt that some people obtained it by means, which might be blasphemy to him. But she also felt that if there was someone who could help that person get out of that dark and sad world, she should be grateful.


    She felt that she was incompetent, a little timid, a little cowardly... The most incisive word these words turned into was fear!


    She, what are you afraid of?

 Chapter 1129： new liar

    "Chang Qing, why are you staring at the communication jade pendant?"


    Dark Cloud ate the snacks slowly, leaning on the chair with a leisurely expression on his face, so happy. Early in the morning, she looked at the boy who opened the communication jade pendant. Although there was no expression, such an expression was considered an expression.


    Ying Changqing glanced at the news inside, put away the communication jade pendant, and said lightly: "Inadvertent news is coming."


    "Oh? Unintentional?" Wu Yun''s brows moved, thinking of the woman with a frosty face and a ghost in her heart, she couldn''t help laughing, "Did something happen?"


    "Not really."


    Wu Yun saw his indifferent appearance, and knew that it must not be an accident, otherwise, with Ying Changqing''s temperament, he should not be sitting here. In the past two years, the one who has been able to win the evergreen eyes is the person named Xue Wuxin, the one who knew a secret of them, and did not let them down. Xue Wuxin is indeed someone who can keep secrets.


    Everyone thought she would develop something with Ying Changqing, but after so many years, the two seem to be really good friends, but Wu Yun doesn''t mind. It''s good that Changqing has such a good friend. .


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ying Changqing said, "She heard news that Xue Lingxin is coming to visit."


    "Xue Lingxin?" Wu Yun tried his best to recall, and finally remembered the person who smiled brightly and violated Xuefeng Palace''s Frost Sign, "Isn''t she the senior sister of Xuefeng Palace? What is she here for? Did you visit Xuefeng Palace on behalf of Xuefeng Palace by order of Xue Yunxin?"


    "Probably not."


    Wu Yun smiled, "I don''t think so either. If it really represents the Xuefeng Palace, it probably wouldn''t have been unintentional to help you deliver the news."


    But she was a little curious, what did Xue Lingxin come to do?


    But Wu Yun suddenly remembered that smiling face, and was stunned for a moment, looking at Ying Changqing in front of him in horror. Once upon a time, she had another face that was five-point similar to Xue Lingxin in her mind.


    The hand holding the teacup trembled, and her eyelids twitched.


    "Have you seen Xue Lingxin?"


    Ying Changqing shook his head: "I''ve never met before. I''ve known two people from Xuefeng Palace for so many years."


    Dark Cloud twitched, and looked at Ying Changqing meaningfully: "You will be able to see you soon."


    Ying Changqing was a little puzzled. As a cultivator''s sensitivity, he just noticed the change of the dark clouds in an instant. Saying such words at this time made him a little puzzled. Could it be that there is something wrong with this Xue Ling?


    Then he has to be on guard. Hearing Wuxin say that this woman is often looking for trouble for her for no reason, it is not good.


    Dark Cloud half-squinted his eyes, looked at the door, a smile appeared on the corner of his lips, a little bit expecting Xue Lingxin to come to the door. Anyway, these ten years are a bit boring. Before doing something big, it would be good if you had a little fun. Who knew that that thing could go smoothly, the enemies hidden behind, even they didn''t know how powerful they were.


    Although this fun is her nephew, but it doesn''t matter, there shouldn''t be any problem with them watching Changqing, right?


    The dark cloud slammed, it should not be.


    Just to see how much Xiaoxun still holds in Changqing''s heart. If there is one person who can break it, who knows that it will be more difficult for Xiaoxun to come back than to ascend to the sky.


    Wu Yun thought about it, and felt that it was too immoral to see such a thing by himself, so he sent a message to Mu Bingyun and the others.


    In the Golden Crow Palace, Mu Bingyun suddenly felt that the communication jade pendant lighted up, and he took out and aimed at the words on it, and the man behind her surrounded her: "Binger, what''s the matter?"


    "There is news from the dark clouds that there is a good show to watch, do you want to go?"


    "Binger''s eyes told Weifu that he wanted to go."


    She turned back and kissed him: "Go!"


    Nan Junmo, who was tinkering with something somewhere, also received a message from his daughter-in-law, saying that he wanted him to go back to watch a good show.


    Nan Junmo looked up at the sky, saw the surrounding disciples looking at him, and said, "My daughter-in-law has an appointment, how can I not go to the appointment?"


    "Zun Jun, where are you going?"


    "This gentleman has a very important matter, I will leave it to you here, do it well, and come back to this gentleman for a reward." Nan Junmo instructed earnestly.


    After the words were finished, the disciples saw their great quasi-monarch with a smile on his face, and he disappeared.


    "Huh, what a big event, only the ghosts believe it."


    "Shh, wait until he''s gone."


    "Ah, didn''t something big happen?"


    Everyone looked at the last person who spoke with contempt: "Are you new here?"


    "How do you know?"


    All the disciples looked at the sky speechless, and said in unison: "The newcomer is a liar!"


    That new disciple didn¡¯t understand, but after everyone¡¯s explanation, he finally understood. Every time Junjun received news with a smile that he had a big event to leave and handed over everything to everyone, it must be Junjun''s wife who came with news.


    The new disciple suddenly realized, and immediately became one with the old disciple.


    "Uncle Shi, Uncle, why are you here?"


    Ying Changqing looked puzzled, didn''t it mean that the two were very tired and crooked in the Golden Crow Palace, and they didn''t want to go out? Now it''s getting closer and closer to what they want to do, and it''s not been a few years. They are almost ready. Now their strength is almost able to break through to another realm, but they are still a little bit tricky.


    Among them, Cangyu and Nan Junmo have not yet broken through to another realm, but their strength is still rising steadily. It seems that the realm is similar, but ten Ying Changqing can''t beat it.


    The only special Mu Bingyun, her strength seems to be at the first rank of the God King, but Cangyu, who has never fought against Mu Bingyun, probably doesn''t know where her strength is.


    When they reach their realm, they don¡¯t dare to fight at will. Just two big moves will cause the space to collapse. If they fall into the crack, it will not be worth it.


    "Come and see you."


    Mu Bingyun took Cangyu''s hand and walked to the side seat on her own. a bit. Of course, he didn''t feel wrong, after all, he was really his own.


    It''s just that he always felt a little uneasy in his heart, especially his uncle''s uncle''s face was clearly written as he was watching a play, so how could he feel at ease. He is a junior here, and always feels a bit Alexander.


    "It''s catching up."


    Just as Ying Changqing accepted the fact that his uncle came to watch the play, his unassuming master came in a hurry. He was even more uneasy. If there was a look of a good show on the uncle''s face, if he didn''t look carefully, he would not be able to find it, but the expression on the master''s face was obviously gloating. It hurts.


    Looking at the dark cloud who upgraded to his wife, he stretched out his arms, lazily asking for a hug from his master, and the veins on his forehead were about to explode. These two couples bullied him as a single dog.


    "Little Changqing, what kind of eyes are you looking at!"

 Chapter 1130： no other relationship

    Ying Changqing shuddered subconsciously when he heard the teacher''s mother''s words. You can ignore the teacher''s words, but you can''t ignore the teacher''s words.


    "No, Mistress, Changqing''s eyes are a little uncomfortable, maybe sand has entered."


    Ying Changqing rubbed it stiffly, embarrassed, how stupid he must be to think of such a clumsy reason. Sure enough, he suddenly received four inexplicable gazes, and he could not wait to jump up and escape immediately.


    But Wuxin said that Xue Lingxin is coming to visit, Wuxin will come too, right?


    What is the purpose of that Xue Lingxin, and will not bully Wuxin by any means. However, with Wuxin''s intelligence, Xuelingxin was not the palm of her hand that she was playing with.


    Others may not understand Wuxin, but he understands that this is a ghost-like inside, covered with a frosty skin, and even that Xueyunxin has not been submissive to her.


    "Uncle Master, Wuxin may be about to break through. Where do you have any pills?"


    Anyway, Wuxin is his only friend here, so he has to help.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ying Changqing with a half-smiling smile: "Of course there is, but why did you think of this?"


    "I heard her say that she would retreat for a year. Judging from her strength, it seems that she is about to attack the gods."


    Xue Wuxin, yes, she wants to attack the gods, not the gods. But all this is known only by the people here, and Xue Yunxin doesn''t know it at all. Otherwise, Xue Wuxin might not have a peaceful day.


    "By the way, Master, can you let her retreat at Hunyuanmen?"


    After thinking about it, he felt that as a friend of life and death, he should help Xue Wuxin. If it was in the Xuefeng Palace, it might be discovered. At that time, if he deliberately concealed his cultivation, Xue Yunxin might pursue the other party''s fault, and then he would suspect Xue Wuxin''s purpose.


    Dark Cloud said coolly: "Oh, this Wuxin talent is really good, but with her talent, she has gone from Divine Sovereign to Divine Venerable in just ten years. Do you think it''s a little too fast?"


    For the people here, it is not fast at all, but for Xue Wuxin, it does feel a little fast.


    Facing the dark clouds with Ruowu''s eyes, Ying Changqing said calmly: "Master, did you forget that when Wuxin and I practiced, there were adventures."


    "Tsk tsk, ah, how did you forget about this!" Wu Yun narrowed his eyes, "I heard that your kid gave her most of that thing?"


    "With Wuxin''s talent, if you use more of that thing, it''s really beneficial. It''s not about to break through to the gods. My words, I only used a little, and now it''s not the ninth rank of the gods. Why don''t you doubt me? "


    Ying Changqing is not an idiot either. Hearing the run on the dark cloud, he didn''t understand what she was saying, and he felt a little funny.


    Wuyun''s mind was thinking about what happened to him and Wuxin all day long, but after so many years, they really didn''t think about what was going to happen. He and Wuxin can be said to be the most tacit partners, and you can add a word that makes him one of the most trusted partners.


    "Changqing, you really don''t think about it, Wuxin is a good girl."


    Wu Yun knew that Ying Changqing had reacted, "If you miss this village, you won''t have this store. It''s very difficult to find a good girl like her. It''s rare that this girl is sober, smart and not restless. You can see how strong she is now. You are strong, but you have never thought about being in the limelight. Isn''t this kind of girl right for you? You have gone to practice together seven times and have established mutual trust. I am afraid that one of the most trusted people in your heart has her? Although she is People from Xuefeng Palace, but she is her, Xuefeng Palace is Xuefeng Palace."


    After a pause, Wu Yun said again: "As long as you want to, Xue Yunxin shouldn''t stop anything. After all, in Xue Yunxin''s heart, there are many people in Xuefeng Palace like Xue Wuxin on the surface."


    "Wuyun is right, Changqing, if you have some will in your heart, why don''t you try it?" Mu Bingyun also became serious, she saw Ying Changqing''s brows thinking, "If one day someone finds out about Wuxin''s good , you really missed it."


    "I know."


    Ying Changqing raised his head: "It''s just that my heart can''t hold other people, only Xiaoxun. Uncle, teacher, you don''t have to say it. If someone sees Wuxin''s goodness and can treat her well, then I will Don''t worry. Wuxin is indeed a good girl, and she didn''t show any intentions with me, so we are really friends in life and death.


    has no other relationship. "


    Ying Changqing thought for a while and said, recalling Xue Wuxin''s face in his mind, he couldn''t help smiling, Wuxin said that he liked having friends like him. She also often persuaded him to forget the past and embrace the new future.


    For so many years, they have no other wishes for each other. He should think that they are friends, indispensable friends, who can give their backs to each other, that''s all.


    And the woman in his heart is still Xiaoxun. It''s just that after so many years, Xiaoxun''s face is a little blurry. Sometimes he has to remember for a long time before he can remember what she looked like.


    In order not to forget Xiaoxun, he painted many portraits of Xiaoxun.


    I remember when he drew it, Wuxin also said that this girl is really likeable. It''s just that the painter''s technique is not very good, and the girl is poorly drawn.


    At that time, he knew that Xue Wuxin was actually a person who was proficient in painting, calligraphy, chess, and chess. Later, after getting to know him, he realized that Xue Wuxin once lived in the mortal world. When he saw Xue Wuxin reminiscing about something, he always felt that his expression was a bit vicissitudes, as if he had experienced some great sadness and joy.


    He was very puzzled. He later asked other people that this Xue Wuxin was picked up by Xue Yunxin. It was picked up from Yuxiaotian, not from the mortal world. So he always had this doubt in his heart. Xue Feng Palace taught people to practice, but he never said that he wanted to learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. He was puzzled.


    But he felt that the cultivation world was an unsolved mystery. The person he knew was Xue Wuxin, and this person was his friend of life and death. As for where she came from, and who she was, it didn''t seem that important.


    Of course, he also buried this secret in his heart. Xue Wuxin revealed her true temperament, so he had to help her keep this secret.


    Mu Bingyun and Wuyun looked at each other and saw that Ying Changqing seemed to be remembering something, but there was really no meaning of love between children, so they didn''t say more about it. You control your own life. If Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing really didn''t mean that, it would be meaningless for them to talk about it, but it would bring trouble to people.


    When the hall was quiet, there was a disciple outside to report, it was Xue Wuxin who came with Xue Lingxin.


    A few people who wanted to watch a good show glanced at each other, and came to the spirit.


    (This chapter buried a foreshadowing, who was Xue Wuxin? Where did it come from? I was planning to write a side story of Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing after the end of the main text. As for Xiaoxun, I personally don¡¯t like to have mental stains. Hesitating and undecided, not planning to let her come back.)

 Chapter 1131： The smile is not the same, the eyes are not the same

    Ying Changqing was woken up by the cold wind, only to see his eyes return to calm from the shock, looking directly at the person who walked in. His fists clenched unconsciously, apparently the calmness on his face could not conceal the shock in his heart.


    Although the woman and Xiao Xun were only five points alike, that moment still made him a little unable to look away. In fact, it wasn''t the cold wind that woke him up, but the bright smile on the woman''s face and the indifferent face of Xue Wuxin.


    Xue Wuxin naturally noticed Ying Changqing''s reaction, she knew Ying Changqing very well, she saw the shock in his eyes, incredible, nostalgic, nostalgic... Those eyes were looking at Xue Lingxin, she thought about it for a while, and she understood it. .


    Xue Lingxin looks like someone Ying Changqing knows, no doubt pinching his sleeves, maybe he looks like his deceased wife, someone he has been cherishing, someone who has always been in his heart!


    Xue Wuxin''s face was light, and his face was more relieved. It would be a good thing if he could get out of the shadow of the past. There are many regrets in life, but if you are forever immersed in regrets, it will inevitably have an impact on your cultivation.


    Xue Wuxin and Mu Bingyun greeted them and said:


    "Changqing, this is my senior sister from Xuefeng Palace, Xue Lingxin. It seems that this is the first time you meet."


    A dull voice sounded in the empty hall, Ying Changqing nodded: "It''s the first time I''ve seen it." He glanced at Xue Lingxin''s face, like, but no, the longing in his heart gradually faded away. Press down.


    The smile is not the same, and the eyes are not.


    The originally turbulent heart was calm, but he couldn''t help staring at that five-pointed face.


    "Young Master Ying."


    Xue Lingxin naturally noticed Ying Changqing''s expression, and was a little happy in her heart. It seems that Ying Changqing likes a woman like her, right? Of course, she didn''t miss the incredible Ying Changqing, could it be that she looks like his old friend?


    Thinking of what Xue Wuxin said, she couldn''t help but smile, it would be better if she looked like Ying Changqing''s deceased wife, she would make better use of it. Evergreen.


    This time, she promises that she will be able to do what the palace master has explained to her, and she will never let anyone else grab the handle. She wants to take the position of Senior Sister, and she must become the third and fifteenth son in the next Yunxiaotai. one.


    "Suddenly came here today and disturbed Young Master Ying. I often heard Wuxin say Young Master Ying, which made Lingxin a little curious. He had the cheek to come to meet Young Master Ying, and Young Master Ying should not be angry."


    Xue Lingxin has always been a smart person, except that every time she is planted in Xue Wuxin without a trace, she is basically smooth sailing.


    Xue unintentionally found her own seat and sat down, and nodded to Mu Bingyun and the others. There was nothing wrong with their faces, Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun looked at each other, and finally felt that Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing were really just friends!


    Actually, they are all very sorry. They like Xue Wuxin very much. For some reason, they always feel that Xue Wuxin''s eyes can see through everything and always understand what to do and what not to do.


    is always good to people, although if you are not careful, people often don''t feel it.


    Once he becomes his own person, Xue Wuxin is good, and he cannot hide it.


    Although Ying Changqing didn''t talk much, Xue Ling was always asking and talking, and he occasionally said a few words. In the end, Xueling said she wanted to see Hunyuanmen, so Ying Changqing took her out to have a look.


    Dark Cloud leaned beside Mu Bingyun: "There won''t be a problem, right?"


    "Probably not, don''t underestimate Chang Qing, except for Xiao Xun, he is a little confused and his mind is clear. You see, although he has no expression on his face, what is the difference between his eyes and strangers. Maybe ... he just I want to recall about Xiaoxun, after all, it is not easy to meet people who look the same."


    "That''s good, anyway, this is our territory. If Xue Lingxin dares to come here at will, this girl won''t forgive her!"


    "As long as she doesn''t hurt Changqing, do whatever you want!" Nan Junmo was open to it. "Of course, if you want to hurt Changqing, is it possible?"


    He glanced at several people, all showing the same expression.


    Several people were whispering, but they didn''t deliberately hide it. Of course, Xue Wuxin''s eyes and ears could hear it clearly, and she couldn''t help showing gentleness in her eyes. This sincere concern is what she likes to come to find these people.


    From them, she could not see the use and calculation, and Ying Changqing''s life-saving rescue, which made her extremely cherish. Although Xue Lingxin was brought by her, she also knew that Xue Lingxin was ordered by Xue Yunxin. But since she dared to take it, she was not afraid of something wrong with Xue Ling''s heart.


    As Mu Bingyun and the others said, if Xueling didn''t hurt Ying Changqing, she would turn one eye and close the other. If she dared to do other things, she would naturally not make her feel better.


    For many years, she seldom used that method, but in order to protect what she cherished, she didn''t mind **** hands, and she was not a clean person anyway. Conspiracy and intrigue have always been a human being.


    "Wuxin, I heard that you are going to retreat for a year, ready to attack the realm of God Venerable?"


    Mu Bingyun''s cool voice entered her ears, causing her to raise her head, and she couldn''t help showing a small smile, although it was not obvious: "Yes, Bingyun, I must have told you Changqing, I plan to use the help Yuanmen''s territory, I don''t know whether Junjun agrees or not."


    "Naturally agree, I have the final say here, you will fart if he says it." Wu Yun answered immediately, which made her find it interesting. The relationship between these two couples is so good, which makes her envious. She likes it here.


    Here, strength is respected, not male superiority and female inferiority, no polygamy, no matter male or female, you have the strength, you can do as much as you want. But there are also many infatuated people, and it is a world full of danger and wanton freedom.


    The long-standing memory has been forgotten by her, and gradually fits in with this.


    "Then I''m welcome. It''s fortunate that you will take me in, otherwise I don''t know what to do."


    Ever since she got a baby from the calendar practice and Ying Changqing gave her most of the food, her strength couldn''t stop growing. Fortunately, these people helped her, otherwise Xue Yunxin would have doubted it. These people are very capable, and they were able to help her hide from Xue Yunxin.


    She naturally knew that they were sincere to her, probably the only one who was sincere to her.


    It was also a coincidence that Mu Bingyun remembered what Ying Changqing had said before. She only got a few good elixir a few days ago. It wasn''t something that could wash her veins, but it could be made into a medicinal elixir for cultivation. She gave a lot, and now there are three left, which is just right for Xue Wuxin.


    "It''s too expensive."

 Chapter 1132： This woman is a bit stupid

    Xue Wuxin pushed the jade bottle that Mu Bingyun handed in front of him, "Bingyun, what do you do to make me feel good? I''ll be here with you every once in a while, so I''m embarrassed to come here."


    "Take it, this thing will be useful to you, do you think we need it?"


    Xue Wuxin was dumbfounded, she couldn''t see through the strength of any of these people, she couldn''t help twitching, and secretly said a group of monsters! Not taking those Tiancai Lingbao is so powerful that it took her a long time to accept it.


    This time, she didn''t shirk any longer and put away the jade bottle.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she understood that she owes it anyway, it is better to owe it, and there will always be a chance to repay it in the future. After seeing Xue Wuxin accepting it, a few people chatted about it. Earlier they discovered that Xue Wuxin was a learned and talented woman, not very much like a native Yuxiaotian.


    Of course, they are not interested in this, as long as this person is Xue Wuxin, which makes Xue Wuxin feel good. These people protect their shortcomings, as long as they believe that no matter where you come from, you are your own.


    Thinking about this, it makes me more and more in tune with each other.


    Ying Changqing took Xue Lingxin to wander around the Primordial Sect and occasionally said something. Although those disciples couldn''t hear clearly, they didn''t dare to eavesdrop. After all, this is the disciple of Zhunjun, do they dare?


    But there is a bit of resentment in their eyes, who is this woman?


    Shouldn''t it be the unintentional girl accompanying Ying Changqing?


    Bah, where did the fox come from!


    That bright smile is not good-looking at all, but the cold and icy girl Wuxin looks pleasing to the eye.


    All the disciples who saw this scene ruthlessly pulled at the branch on the side, broke it, violently broke it, twisted it, and broke the good branch to pieces. After waiting for the person to leave, he awkwardly used a magic trick to connect the branch, touched his head and walked quickly to escape.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to publicize that there was a fox in Xuefeng Palace who wanted to seduce Jun Jun''s disciple Ying Changqing. Don''t let them succeed. Young Master Changqing is a girl without heart, and they want to protect their feelings.


    As for Xue Lingxin, she always felt that the disciple she saw in Hunyuan Sect was staring at him with resentment, and the contempt in her eyes made her very confused.


    This is her first time to Hunyuanmen, right?


    She didn''t offend the people of Hunyuan Sect, did she?


    Why do these people want to swallow her alive?


    "Master Ying, are they all right?"


    Xue Lingxin didn¡¯t quite understand, so she had to ask Ying Changqing.


    Ying Changqing had already fallen into memory, and only woke up when he heard Xue Lingxin''s words, he couldn''t help frowning, he didn''t like being interrupted when he was recalling. When he was walking with Wuxin in the past, every time he finished recalling, he would see Wuxin silently accompanying him and would smile at him, and sometimes he couldn''t help but talk to Wuxin.


    He regretted what happened at the beginning. If he didn''t hide it from the beginning, Xiaoxun might not die. It was him who was confused. If Xiaoxun really did something to hurt his uncle, he didn''t know how much he would regret it.


    In fact, the memory is not only because of Xiaoxun, he always felt that he had to bear half of the mistakes of that incident.


    Wuxin will enlighten him. No one has the past, no one will make mistakes, and no one has regrets. In short, it¡¯s good to know the mistake and change it. The life has to go on, and the important people around you need to be cherished.


    The deceased has passed away, if you can''t forget it, bury it in your heart, so as not to worry those around you. If there is something you want to do, then do it hard, no matter what the result is, you can¡¯t make the people around you who care about you feel uncomfortable, and you can¡¯t make yourself regret any more, right?


    Over the years, in fact, he has gradually stepped out of the shadow of the past. Of course, he has not given up studying the art of time. In Wuxin¡¯s words, everything happens by fate.


    Maybe at the end, he will realize it?


    "Master Ying, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xue Lingxin frowned, why is this Ying Changqing always distracted, isn''t she enough to attract his attention?


    When Ying Changqing noticed her, he quickly showed a bright smile. When she looked into the distance, she did not notice the coldness in Ying Changqing''s eyes.


    Really not.


    Ying Changqing secretly muttered, this woman really said it unintentionally, she was a bit stupid.


    No, it should be Wuxin too smart.


    Wuxin is like a mirror in her heart, as if she understands everything, but she just pretends to be confused, but Wuxin is quite kind. When this woman is trying to figure her out, she just makes some trouble for her, which is cheap.


    But with the status of Xue Lingxin, it is really not easy to kill.


    But he felt that it was quite easy to kill Xue Lingxin by unintentional means.


    But Wuxin shouldn''t be so boring, after all, Xue Lingxin is really stupid. Even if he didn''t even look at him, he actually wanted to seduce him.


    Yes, Ying Changqing had already understood very well that this woman was planning to seduce him when she accompanied Xue Lingxin for so long.


    I am uneasy and kind, so I just kill it


    However, that face can still be seen, so keep it for now, if it kills Xue Lingxin, it will cause trouble to Wuxin. If Xue Yunxin takes a fancy to Xue Yunxin to become a senior sister again, that would be bad.


    He knew that Wuxin liked to live a quiet life, and didn''t like disputes, and even hated it. With unintentional intelligence, it was too easy to get a position in Xuefeng Palace.


    Seeing this scene in Xueling''s heart, she felt that Ying Changqing was staring at her in a daze. The corners of her lips curled up, she just said, with her out of the way, a mere Ying Changqing can''t be stunned by her?


    Especially if the person Ying Changqing misses is the same as herself, then she will have a greater assurance that Ying Changqing will like her.


    "Want to go anywhere else?"


    In fact, Ying Changqing asked this sentence to prepare to go back, but after listening to Xue Lingxin''s ears, she understood that I want to take you to other places to see, do you want to go?


    Xue Lingxin nodded naturally: "I haven''t seen other places yet, why don''t I take a look at this time?"


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help frowning, but for the sake of that face, he agreed. Let''s deal with it for the time being, maybe I can get something useful out of her mouth. In recent years, Xuefeng Palace has not been moving.


    He naturally didn''t want to use Wuxin to know about Xuefeng Palace, so it was just right that Xue Lingxin came to the door. Anyway, she''s not very good-natured, so she can make use of each other.


    Besides, this face can still be seen, and now it seems that there are indeed many differences, from the shock at the beginning to the dullness at the end, making him feel that something has been gradually forgotten.


    He didn''t want to think about it, he just casually dealt with Xue Ling''s heart, and put on useful things without a trace. Whenever he took the initiative to speak, Xue Lingxin thought that the other party was already interested in her, so naturally he couldn''t help but say a few more words.

 Chapter 1133： A vixen seduces the evergreen son

    Xue Lingxin felt that she was more favored by Xue Yunxin than Xue Wuxin, so she couldn''t help but tell Xue Yunxin about Xue Yunxin, so the two chatted happily. When the disciples saw that Ying Changqing even smiled occasionally, they were shocked. Unbelievable, he immediately gave Xueling a hard note, this vixen actually seduced their most beloved Young Master Changqing.


    "Junjun, it''s incredible, you must stop this matter, there is a vixen who hooked up the soul of Young Master Changqing."


    Nan Junmo and the others were talking and laughing in the hall, and suddenly a few disciples came in, all of whom were usually close to them. Incredible thing.


    Nan Junmo took a slow sip of the wine, kissed his daughter-in-law on the face, and said, "What''s going on? Where did the fox come from?"


    "Zun Jun, this is how it is..." Several disciples quickly said what they had seen before, and of course added fuel to it. Among them, the vixen used various seductive techniques to confuse Ying Changqing. In short, all kinds of nasty methods were given to them. After moving out, several people listened with interest, "Zun Jun, this is how things are, the disciple feels that the vixen must be driven out."


    "Miss Wuxin, don''t worry, we will definitely help you." Several disciples solemnly assured, "In our hearts, you will be able to stand by Mr. Changqing''s side."


    They have all received Wuxin''s favor. During the initial training, Xue Wuxin saved them many times. In short, in the Primordial Sect, there are not many disciples who don''t like Xue Wuxin. She has a frosty face, but she is very kind.


    They selectively forgot the scene where Xue Wuxin drew his sword and slashed people without mercy and blood splattered.


    Xue Wuxin''s lips twitched, what does this have to do with her?


    But she didn''t quite believe what these disciples said, and estimated that about half of what they said was true. Hearing Ying Changqing''s rare smile, her calm face fluctuated slightly. Since Changqing can laugh, it means that he has gradually come out of the haze.


    That''s fine, Xue Lingxin still has some role to play. With Chang Qing''s temperament, she should not be deceived by her, and that face should play a greater role.


    Thinking like this, Xue Wuxin felt relieved.


    I''m looking forward to the next experience, the Changqing at that time should be different.


    "Miss Wuxin, don''t be sad!"


    Hearing these people''s sincere words, Xue Wuxin''s face was flat and a little fluctuating. It was rare that these people''s eyes were not used at all.


    "Thank you, everyone, I''m very concerned. But Changqing should handle these things very well. Do you think he is a confused person?"


    Several disciples murmured in their hearts, Ying Changqing is not a confused person, it should be a wooden person. But now it''s definitely different when I meet a woman. Seeing Xue Wuxin doesn''t fluctuate much, but I''m not so worried anymore.


    "Okay, you all go down," Nan Junmo said with a smile, "If that fox spirit can make Chang Qing tempted, it can only show that Dao Xing is high, but this gentleman''s disciples know very well that nothing will happen, so do whatever you need to do. "


    "Senior sister was brought here by me, there will be no problem, you don''t have to worry." Xue Wuxin said this, and several people were relieved. As long as they understand it themselves, they don''t mind their own business, and they look at each other, but if they walk a little rumors, they are still willing to do it. Anyway, Hunyuanmen has not been busy for many years, and it just happened to be busy.


    Nan Junmo squinted his eyes and knew what they wanted to do by looking at their expressions. But he was happy to watch the play, and he didn''t mind at all that someone messed up the water of Yuanmen.


    What did Xue Lingxin come to do, he didn''t ask much.


    After the disciples left, they couldn''t help but glance at Xue Wuxin, seeing her calm face, how can I put it, they were a little disappointed.


    Xue Wuxin raised her eyes and moved her lips: "The palace lord said that it would be unprofitable for me to seduce Chang Qing, and Xue Lingxin invited him to seduce him."


    There were all kinds of uncontrollable laughter in the hall, and at the end he burst out laughing. Of course, Mu Bingyun only smiled lightly, while Cang Yu pursed his lips, but there were also two words idiot in his eyes.


    As for Wu Yun and Nan Junmo, they don''t care so much about their image. Wu Yun was lying in Nan Junmo''s arms, grabbing his shoulders and laughing. He hugged Wu Yun and stood up.


    "That idiot came to seduce Changqing?"


    Nan Junmo squinted his eyes after laughing, "In recent years, Xue Yunxin''s IQ seems to be eaten by a dog."


    "Where is it being eaten by the dog, the dog will not eat it." Wu Yun also said with a smile, the expressions of the couple are very similar, making people speechless, no wonder they are husband and wife.


    However, no matter what rude actions the two of them do, they seem to take it for granted and do not hide their nobility.


    Xue Wuxin observed the other pair and sat on the side from beginning to end. Although the two were constantly ambiguous, their behavior was very elegant, and no matter how much they encountered, it seemed that they could not destroy their nobleness.


    These two pairs are somewhat interesting, no wonder they are husband and wife.


    Xue Wuxin watched a few people tease, and couldn''t help laughing in her heart. She wasn''t angry at all. If she hadn''t been able to leave Xuefeng Palace at will, she would have left it long ago. After all, leaving the sect is a very dangerous thing.


    Unless she can surpass all the people in Xuefeng Palace, otherwise, Xueyun will definitely be ruthless, she knows these people too well.


    She doesn''t have any feelings for Xue Yunxin or the entire Xuefeng Palace. Everything she enjoys is what she returns to Xuefeng Palace.


    "Spiritual Heart did not disappoint this palace."


    Xue Yunxin couldn''t help laughing when she received the news from Hunyuan Sect. "It seems that Lingxin is very suitable for the position of Senior Sister." She couldn''t help frowning for some reason, "It''s a pity to repair Because it is still a little low, she should be urged to practice, and I hope to win the ranking in Yunxiaotai next time."


    "Senior sister has always been amazing."


    "Yeah, when the big sister comes out, she will definitely subdue Ying Changqing."


    Hearing the disciple''s compliments, coupled with his love for Xue Lingxin, Xue Yunxin couldn''t help but laugh: "Xingxin has always been good, and being a senior sister is very good."


    The disciples under ?? looked at each other with a little joy, they were all confidants of Xue Lingxin.


    "Okay, let''s go down."


    Xue Yunxin withdrew his disciples and went to the forbidden area of ??Xuefeng Palace alone. It didn''t take long for a snow-white figure to appear in the field of vision. The figure turned his back to her, with jet-black hair, and his beautiful figure represented a woman.


    "The Great Elder."


    "How are things going?" The cold voice of the first elder came from there, but he did not lose his majesty. No matter how majestic Xue Yunxin was, he couldn''t help kowtowing in front of the first elder.

 Chapter 1134： retreat

    Here, Xue Lingxin felt more and more that Ying Changqing had taken the bait, and was very proud. After staying in the Primordial Sect for seven days, he decisively chose to cool down and said goodbye and returned to Xuefeng Palace. She used this hard-to-play technique very skillfully.


    Man, it is best to get it, and then she can wait for Ying Changqing to look for her in Xuefeng Palace.


    As for Ying Changqing''s light smile as she watched her leave, she understood it as the other party''s reluctance, and she was even more proud, and left without calling Shangxue Wuxin.


    She didn''t want to call Shang Xue Wuxin, she didn''t have any friendship with Xue Wuxin. Now that the goal has been achieved, Xue Wuxin is useless to her, so she can come to Ying Changqing directly in the future.


    No, it should be Ying Changqing who went to look for her in the future. Thinking of this, Xue Lingxin showed a bright smile and went back to Xuefeng Palace without hesitation.


    After Xue Lingxin disappeared, Ying Changqing raised his brows, the coldness in his eyes disappeared, turned around and walked into the hall.


    After seeing the people inside, he paused on Xue Wuxin''s body, and said thoughtfully, "Are you going to retreat?"


    "Well, I''m going to retreat soon, and I can''t bear it anymore."


    Sure enough, seeing the appearance of Xue Wuxin''s suppression, he frowned: "Be careful." Remembering that when he broke through the realm of God Venerable, it was extremely dangerous, "When breaking through God Venerable, there will be a heart test, if it is a test However, it is easy to generate demons, as long as you pay attention to it, you will be fine, no matter what happened in the past, Wuxin, you just need to remember the present."


    Xue Wuxin gave him a deep look and said, "I know."


    Sure enough, Ying Changqing''s wisdom discovered something, Xue Wuxin didn''t care, she had no plans to hide it, and of course he didn''t deliberately expose anything. The seven experiences together have established enough tacit understanding between them.


    One action of each other knows what the other is going to do, maybe they don''t even notice it themselves.


    "Bingyun has already given me the medicine pill." Xue Wuxin didn''t know where it was, it must be this person who told Mu Bingyun that she was going to break through, maybe he asked Mu Bingyun for this medicine pill.


    "That''s good, I''ll announce to go out to practice right away."


    This eighth experience is of course fake, but in order not to make Xueyun suspicious, he can''t appear. Who knows that they practice together every time, so he is also ready to disappear for a while.


    "Well, Wuxin, I''ll be watching while you retreat, this level might not be easy." After thinking about it, he felt more at ease.


    Mu Bingyun and the others would naturally not object. With Ying Changqing''s temperament, it would not be bad if they watched Xue Wuxin retreat. Of course, they were very happy, and it would be better if something could happen.


    Seeing the glowing eyes of several people, Ying Changqing was serious, and Xue Wuxin''s face was flat, which made them feel very boring.


    "Alright."


    Xue Wuxin did not refuse, how could she refuse someone to help her solve the danger, and listening to Changqing''s tone, she knew that the test of the Dao Xin must not be easy. Ying Changqing is someone who has come here and may be able to help her, but she doesn''t want to die in retreat.


    The matter was decided in this way, Ying Changqing also told Mu Bingyun what Xue Ling said in his heart, "Uncle, the elder of Xuefeng Palace should be the one you suspect. I heard that she lives in Xuefeng. The forbidden area of ??the palace, only the palace owner can enter this place. She also said that she practiced not only the ice phoenix magic, but also a cultivation method to purify blood..."


    These words made Xue Wuxin''s eyelids jump, this Xue Ling really had no brains.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but glance at Ying Changqing and Mu Bingyun. Why did they know that they belonged to Xuefeng Palace, but they never asked her about Xuefeng Palace. Based on what she has shown, they should understand that she may know more than Xue Lingxin.


    Suddenly, she thought of a guess, and instantly felt that this was it.


    Because, they regarded her as their own, a friend, and could not use her. So even if they want to know something, they always check it by their means, and they won''t know the slightest bit from her mouth.


    Of course she didn''t mind what she said.


    After thinking about it, Xue Wuxin felt that it was really nice to have handed over these people.


    "Changqing should be talking about this book!"


    Xue Wuxin touched this exercise and came out. It was Xue Yunxin who asked her to practice it at the beginning. "I suspected that this thing has some hidden meaning, and I didn''t dare to practice it."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t practice." Ying Changqing said, took the exercise and read it again, his face was a little dignified, he was Nan Junmo''s disciple, of course he could see some differences, and finally he handed over the exercise to I gave it to a few people, and everyone was very serious after seeing it.


    "Wuxin, it''s really fortunate that you didn''t cultivate."


    Mu Bingyun put away the exercises and was a little puzzled when he saw Xue Wuxin, "This exercise to purify blood, as long as you practice it to the extreme, in the end, in addition to draining all the blood, the rest is to explode and die. The blood of the beast, How can it be acceptable to the body of ordinary people. Do you want to come to the Xuefeng Palace to cultivate in the blood of the ice phoenix, right?" After saying this, Mu Bingyun was surprised, "But you don''t seem to have the blood of the ice phoenix?"


    Xue Wuxin looked right: "Since I found out that this exercise is not right, I pretended that the training was not improving, and I modified others. There are other people in Xuefeng Palace who do this, and the Palace Master will not suspect anything."


    Several people looked at each other in dismay. They felt that Xue Wuxin was really too smart. With a book of blood-purifying exercises, they could know that there was danger, and they thought so much.


    "Wuxin, this girl thinks that your mental arithmetic ability must be very strong. If you were born in a big mansion, you must be a master of house fighting. If you were born in the palace of the mortal world, you must be a master of palace fighting."


    Wuyun said with a smile, but Xue Wuxin''s eyelids jumped and she noticed Wuyun''s expression. It was just a joke, and her heart was sweating. If it wasn''t for Wuxin, she would have thought that Wuyun knew about her past!


    On the second day, Xue Wuxin went into retreat. Of course, the news was that Xue Wuxin went to practice with Ying Changqing again.


    At this time, in Xuefeng Palace, Xue Lingxin was talking to Xue Yunxin about how Ying Changqing was stunned by her, and she also said everything she saw in Hunyuanmen.


    "So Lingxin looks a bit like Ying Changqing''s deceased wife?"


    Xue Yunxin lowered her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. She kept rubbing the teacup with her fingers, but Xue Lingxin didn''t notice anything strange over there, she just spoke contentedly.


    "Yeah, I heard that Ying Changqing usually doesn''t contact women. Basically, except for cultivation, he doesn''t go anywhere to visit. But in those days when Lingxin was in Hunyuanmen, he accompanied Lingxin every day! Palace Master, as long as this man takes the right medicine, it is very easy."

 Chapter 1135： slap in the face

    Looking at Xue Lingxin''s bright smile, Xue Yunxin was slightly taken aback, thinking that this disciple was right. Besides, Xue Lingxin is really good-looking, and even more beautiful when she smiles. I heard that many men in Sanxiaotian like her, and even if she is not one of the fifteen sons of Sanxiaotian, they are polite to her.


    Xue Yunxin gradually felt relieved: "That''s good, you can wait here for the time being, you mustn''t let him succeed, this Palace Master doesn''t want to lose his disciple."


    "Don''t worry, Palace Master, the disciples still don''t look down on the mere Ying Changqing, he is nothing but a cultivator. I don''t know how many people are better than him, he is just a disciple of Zhunjun. I want the disciples to say that a man like Zhunjun is rare, in fact that Cangyu is not bad, but unfortunately they have no vision, and they have found such a woman."


    Xueyun heart is a little funny, are these two people able to think about this disciple in front of him?


    This girl''s heart is really big, has she never seen the power of those two?


    Back then, she could remember that Ao Zhizhen also had thoughts about Cangyu, but now she doesn''t dare to act rashly. Not to mention that Ao Jingtian''s attitude towards Mu Qingrou is suspicious, but to say that the two of them have their own strengths, they don''t know that she can move easily.


    But she won''t tell Xue Lingxin, after all, this is just a more useful chess piece.


    "If there is a chance for Lingxin, you might as well give it a try. It would be best if you can destroy their relationship. Most of Mengxin died in the hands of Cangyu and Mu Bingyun at the beginning. Although there is no evidence, Ben Gong''s intuition has always been very accurate. Now I can''t do anything to them directly, if I have the ability, I will be very happy."


    "Don''t worry, Palace Master, Lingxin will definitely do his best. But for now, Ying Changqing will be taken down first. The other two will ignore it for the time being. According to the disciple''s idea, it''s better for them to fight in the nest."


    You are smart.


    Xue Yunxin secretly said a word, with a smile on his face, and a jade box appeared in his hand: "This is the elixir of ten thousand years newly obtained by this palace, the spiritual heart is cultivated well, by the way, don''t forget to purify the blood at all times, when the time comes If you really wake up the Bingfeng heritage, the spiritual heart is the great hero of my Xuefeng Palace. After a while, the Japanese Palace will take you to see the Great Elder. I believe that with the guidance of the Great Elder, your cultivation will improve even more."


    Xue Lingxin''s eyes shone with light, and she took the box excitedly. She could not wait to rush into the place of the Great Elder and let the Great Elder help her. Her cultivation is very fast, faster than many disciples in Xuefeng Palace, especially when her bloodline becomes purer, her cultivation is even faster.


    She didn''t have any doubts, and she didn''t think there was anything wrong with the exercises. After all, both Xuefeng Palace disciples could practice. Some have succeeded in cultivation, while others have failed.


    For example, that idiot named Xue Wuxin, who practiced so slowly, I heard that he had switched to other exercises a few years ago, which really embarrassed Xuefeng Palace.


    "Palace Master, when will the disciples be able to see the Great Elder?"


    "In another two months, the Great Elder is still in retreat. After the Great Elder retreat is completed, you can go to see her."


    "Cultivation well, Spiritual Mind, when you cultivate to the extreme, if you awaken your bloodline, the benefits are unimaginable."


    Xue Lingxin didn''t ask Xue Yunxin why she didn''t practice. She felt rightly that the talent of the Palace Master was not as good as hers, and she didn''t think that there were other hidden feelings.


    After Xue Lingxin left, Xue Yunxin went to the back mountain again.


    When Xue Lingxin absorbed the ten thousand year elixir, she came out and heard a news that made her very broken, as if she was hitting her face. A few days ago, she also said that she was already fascinated by Ying Changqing, and the entire Xuefeng Palace knew about this.


    Although she didn''t spread the matter, and she didn''t know who it was, but now Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin went to experience it, she was waiting for the other party to come and find her.


    Seeing the disciples in the entire palace looking at her, as if they were looking at a clown, she was so angry that she was half dead.


    She was a little unwilling, so she went to Hunyuanmen.


    "Did Young Master Ying really go to practice?"


    Xue Ling asked unwillingly.


    Wu Yun raised his brows: "Naturally, Chang Qing can''t sit still. Basically, every time he comes out of the retreat, he will go to practice. Thinking that it is almost the same as the last retreat, it is normal." It is not that Wu Yun is willing to say so much. But she''s been a little bored lately.


    Her task now is to wait. She can''t do other things because she is afraid that Wu Yujiang will have any doubts. In fact, it is not bad to enjoy happiness in Hunyuanmen with peace of mind.


    "I heard that Wuxin also went?"


    Dark Cloud frowned, this person was really rude, but he didn''t care: "Yeah, they''ve been going together all the time!"


    "Why didn''t he tell me?" Xue Lingxin finally asked something that she was very unwilling to say, yes, why Ying Changqing didn''t notify her when she went to practice, which made her extremely uncomfortable, as if someone slapped her in the face.


    "Oh? Why should you inform Lingxin girl? Does Changqing go to experience and have something to do with Lingxin girl?"


    The disciples of Hunyuanmen looked at their noses and hearts, and laughed secretly in their hearts, while watching the dark clouds bully this vixen from Xuefeng Palace, they always found it very interesting. Originally, they were worried that Ying Changqing was deceived by the fox spirit, but now they feel that Ying Changqing is indeed worthy of being a disciple of the quasi-monarch, with a clear mind, knowing that the girl Wuxin is the best.


    Hearing Wu Yun''s words, Xue Ling''s eyes widened, as if she couldn''t believe Wu Yun would say something like this: "He should inform me."


    She said, "How could he do this, he didn''t inform me, it''s really selfish, and how can Wuxin do this, he went to practice without saying a word."


    Wu Yun raised his brows and said with a smile: "Wu Yun notified Xuefeng Palace, otherwise, Lingxin girl wouldn''t know now! As for why Chang Qing should inform you, do you have anything to do with Chang Qing?"


    Xue Ling''s mouth froze, and she suddenly remembered that she had only been with Ying Changqing for a few days, and it didn''t matter. Suddenly, the whole person was a little embarrassed, and found that there were several disciples around looking at her, and felt even more shameless. After all, she was also the senior sister of Xuefeng Palace!


    She has always been held by others, not because she is too stupid, but rather clever. Now, seeing the dark cloud''s smile, he is also awake.


    "Spiritual heart is just a little anxious, holy maiden, if he comes back, please inform Lingxin."


    Dark Cloud said indifferently: "No problem, but Wuxin will inform you."


    Xue Lingxin gritted her teeth secretly, wishing she could whip Xue Wuxin, and even dared to steal a man from her.


    Seeing that Wu Yun didn''t want to leave her behind, she didn''t make fun of herself here. She was thinking how could Junjun like such a woman. But when I stayed here for a few days, I found that Zhunjun looked at Wuyun so tenderly, no matter what Wuyun said, Zhunjun answered, when would she be able to meet someone like Zhunjun!

 Chapter 1136： return

    In short, the matter of Xue Lingxin is just a joke in the eyes of Wu Yun.


    Because something is about to happen here, even if the people from the lower realms have broken through, Mu Bingyun also sent a message to tell them not to come up. It''s better to stay below, wait for the end of the matter, and then you can have more protection.


    The following people also understand their painstaking efforts, and they are not willing to go up to become a burden. From the fact that Mu Bingyun did not establish Shuangyun Mansion in Sanxiaotian, you can know how heavy this matter is. It is a burden to set up, and it may be a drag on a few people at that time.


    After Xue Wuxin retreated, Tao Ran and Yang Ruxin, who had gone out to practice, also returned. The two returned to the Golden Crow Palace together, smiling slightly when they saw the big characters in the clouds.


    "I''m finally back, it''s been years since I left."


    Tao Ran smiled lightly, and shook his fan as if he had regained the appearance of a good-looking young man. The handsome and free-spirited eyebrows really made people dare not recognize each other. Is this still Tao Ran who was trapped by love?


    Of course, just because he has let go of the burden in his heart and regained a free heart. Glancing at the woman beside her, she smiled heartily: "What''s wrong with Ruxin? How come you''re still in a daze when you see that you can''t enter the house?"


    "No, I just wanted to take a few more glances, but I didn''t expect that there would be basically no changes in ten years. Those junior sisters and juniors are really capable. This time, Ruxin has gained a lot from this experience. It''s better to be a dashing and wanton person like Tao Ran. , why bother with mediocrity!"


    Yang Ruxin smiled lightly and her eyes were calm. In ten years, she had experienced a lot and understood a lot. She looked away.


    As Tao Ran told her back then, why should you pay attention to those who embarrass you, they are not good people when they embarrass you.


    As for the little blood relationship, if you can help, you will help, but if you feel embarrassed, you will not help. In short, they have done too much.


    If it''s not too much, she won''t die.


    She understood.


    If those people want to use this to consume the only blood relationship, she doesn''t care. After this consumption, they should be strangers.


    "Let''s go, Bingyun may be in a hurry."


    When ?? came back, Tao Ran had already informed Mu Bingyun.


    Yang Ruxin smiled: "Let''s go, go home."


    Golden Crow Palace can indeed be said to be her home, at least more like home than Silver Light City, at least she spent a lot of effort here.


    "Second Senior Sister is back!"


    "Second Senior Sister."


    "Tao Gongzi."


    "Hello, Second Senior Sister."


    "I have seen Second Senior Sister."


    Ten years, they did not let these disciples forget that capable second senior sister Yang Ruxin, ten years, still left a deep impression in their minds.


    Yang Ruxin nodded to the crowd one by one. There were many new faces, but there were more old faces, not to mention others. When she was in the Golden Crow Palace, all the disciples she had met could remember them and call out their names. .


    If you contact each other twice, you can still remember the other person''s preferences.


    This is her Yang Ruxin''s ability, otherwise how could she convince so many disciples of the Golden Crow Palace and call her Second Senior Sister, so willingly.


    Seeing the old face becoming more mature and stable, and the hope in the eyes of the new face, she couldn''t help but smile.


    Tao Ran has been by her side, and they have been together for ten years. Their temperaments are more consistent, and they both show a sense of freedom and ease, which makes people speechless. This is their second senior sister, why is this like this? At first glance, it looks like a misty fairy that leaps into the sky and cannot be seen far away.


    Especially the shallow smile, which was not contrived at all, without the slightest intention, as if it was natural, making them stunned for a while.


    "Everyone, are you alright?"


    Hearing the clear voice made them suddenly sober, and the voice of Second Senior Sister still moved them so much.


    "Very good, Second Senior Sister, we are fine."


    "That''s good, if you have any grievances, just tell me, the second senior sister."


    "Understood, Second Senior Sister, Second Senior Sister has been exhausted all the way, why don''t you go and rest first! Don''t pay attention to us."


    "Unfortunate and miserable, do you see me as miserable?"


    Yang Ruxin smiled, her plain clothes added a bit of fairy air to her. Especially the free and easy and wanton between the eyebrows made them feel that the second senior sister was a little far away, but after hearing her words, they knew that the second senior sister still did not leave them.


    greeted the disciples one by one, and the two finally saw Mu Bingyun.


    Mu Bingyun saw the two leaping up from a distance, his eyes couldn''t help smiling, especially seeing the free and easy behavior of the two, it was really enviable.


    "Just waiting for you."


    "A lot has changed."


    Yang Ruxin smiled: "People should always change."


    "Yeah, Ruxin is right," Tao Ran replied, "Are you all here?"


    "It''s two more, so I''m going to retreat." Mu Bingyun said, and led the two in, explaining that Xue Wuxin''s retreat would impact the realm of the gods, but Ying Changqing was worried and planned to wait by the side, it was estimated that it would take a while. .


    The two of them listened, continued to speak, and occasionally asked a few questions, but they found that the ten years they had gone were the quietest ten years in Sanxiaotian. Of course they also know that before the storm, it is always calm.


    After entering the garden, Wu Yun and Nan Junmo have prepared good food and wine, and the two of them are also their own people and sit down unceremoniously.


    A happy meal and drinking, the two talked about their experiences over the years, Wu Yun was curious and couldn''t help asking more. It was only later that they discovered that the cultivation of the two had grown so fast, so there must be some chance.


    Under the question, Tao Ran and Yang Ruxin did not hide it.


    "When Tao Ran and I fell in a mysterious place, we almost died, but we got a chance by accident, but it was a blessing in disguise." Speaking of that incident, Yang Ruxin still had some lingering fears. At that time, she really thought she was going to die. .


    "I also implicated Tao Ran, otherwise he wouldn''t be seriously injured with his cultivation."


    Tao Ran didn''t mind smiling, took a sip of wine and said, "What''s the matter? You and I are friends of life and death. Besides, if it wasn''t for you, how could we get that chance."


    "Too."


    Yang Ruxin won''t talk about this much, after all, it''s some past events. If it weren''t for this, the two would not have cultivated to such a state.


    "Did they come looking for me?"


    After a long time, Yang Ruxin asked. It''s just that her brows were calm, and she didn''t have the sadness that she had in the past. Mu Bingyun knew that she had let go, and she didn''t have many concerns.


    "I did. I came here a few years ago, but then I saw that you didn''t come back, so I never came." Mu Bingyun shook her head and smiled, "I guess they know the news of your return now, and I''m afraid they will come again."


    "Whatever!" Yang Ruxin paused, her face calm, "If they give me a thin face, I will do my best. If they don''t give me face, don''t blame me for being ruthless."

 Chapter 1137： Life as usual is incredible

    Several people drank together for three days and three nights before leaving.


    In Yinguang City, Yang Jinghai had received the news of Yang Ruxin''s return, and stayed up all night, those old eyes didn''t know what to think.


    "Dad, she''s back!"


    "The conscienceless one is back."


    In the early morning, Yang Ruyue hurriedly approached Yang Jinghai, her eyes full of anger, "She is finally back, I heard that she has made a lot of breakthroughs, and I guess she will get some benefits. I heard that she is already a strong god."


    Yang Jinghai''s eyes are also a little bright, a strong god, it is really a good thing for the small Silver Light City.


    Now that Silver Light City is getting worse and worse in his hands, the faint suppression by the True Dragon Palace makes him a little breathless. He couldn''t help thinking of what Yang Ruxin once said, asking him to go to the Golden Crow Palace, and he would be assigned a city lord position.


    Originally he did not agree to what Yang Ruyue said, but now he thinks about it and thinks that the Golden Crow Palace is more powerful than the True Dragon Palace, and that there is a daughter of a powerful god, so no one will dare to provoke him.


    "Father, what are your plans?"


    Yang Jinghai said, "Didn''t Ruxin say that when we go to the Golden Crow Palace, will we choose a city for me to take care of?"


    Yang Ruyue has seen the prosperity of the Golden Crow Palace, especially the city below, which is many times richer than the True Dragon Palace. It is also because of the ideas of the dark clouds over the years that the Golden Crow Palace is getting better and better.


    If you can be the daughter of the city lord over there in the Golden Crow Palace, and have a girl in the realm of gods, then it would be good, and she would not have to be humiliated.


    Thinking of this, she no longer objected.


    The two discussed it for a while, and the abacus started in their hearts, so they decided to go to Yang Ruxin quietly first. The Silver Light City side will also wait for the other side to make a decision before coming back to solve it, lest there are no people on both sides.


    After the decision was made, Yang Jinghai and the Yang family discussed it. Many elders discussed how much benefits they would get from the Golden Crow Palace, and the discussions continued for more than ten days.


    The two father and daughter went to the Golden Crow Palace contentedly. It had been more than 20 days since Yang Ruxin returned. She didn''t inquire about Yinguang City deliberately, she only knew that the Yang family was getting more and more difficult there, but it wasn''t that she couldn''t survive, and she didn''t intend to go back.


    At the beginning, Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue really made her sad, but now that she has let go, it doesn''t mean that she can forgive them.


    On the cliff of the Golden Crow Palace, there was still the small bluestone table, which had not been moved at all, and the two of them sat on the chairs on either side.


    "I heard that Yang Jinghai is already on his way?"


    Tao Ran''s face was as usual, but there was a trace of disgust in his eyes.


    "Yeah, don''t worry, I''m not the Yang Ruxin I used to be. I got some good wine from Jun Mo this time, let''s try it."


    The two of them drank a cup of each other, as if they had been friends for thousands of years. Looking at each other and smiling, I always feel that this kind of relationship is very beautiful.


    "How is Ruxin ready to deal with them?"


    Even Tao Ran never thought that he could become confidants with Yang Ruxin. Now that I think about it, I really feel that life is normal, which is incredible.


    "After thinking about it, it is nothing more than if you want some benefits, and you can give them what you can. As long as it is not too much, just give birth to the grace and the grace of nurturing at that time!"


    "I remember you said that he only raised you for eight years. He probably wants a lot of things. Don''t give too much. Ruxin, you don''t owe him anything."


    Yang Ruxin doesn''t care: "Just consider it to cut off the relationship!"


    "Hahaha, it turns out that you are cruel enough."


    Yang Ruxin also laughed, a tone like a clear spring resounded through the mountains: "After so many years, do you think I am kind?"


    "Yes, I heard Xiaoyun say that women are not human beings when they are ruthless."


    "Oh? Did Xiaoyun still say that?" Yang Ruxin blinked, looking at Tao Ran''s calm face, there was no emotional fluctuation, and she suddenly felt uninterested, "It seems that you really let go."


    "Then what can''t be put down."


    "Alright."


    Yang Ruxin smiled lightly, looking at the golden cloud, chatting with the people beside her, she was so happy.


    She said, it turns out that life can still be lived like this.


    she said, it turns out that she can be so free and easy.


    There was so much resemblance between the two of them, and the people behind them who wanted to come up for a cup didn''t dare to come up, they didn''t want to break this beauty.


    "Second Senior Sister smiles so beautifully, I have never seen Second Senior Sister smile like this before."


    "Yeah, the second senior sister has always been excellent. Now ten years later, the second senior sister is getting better and better."


    "Second Senior Sister is amazing, she is already a strong god, she is my pride."


    "Look at the second senior sister and Tao Gongzi, one in plain clothes and the other in white clothes, the way they drink, it''s really alike."


    Several disciples were discussing slowly in the corner, and they became more and more excited. They couldn''t help but repeat the deeds of Yang Ruxin. These words were not concealed at all. After the two drinking over there heard it, they just smiled and didn''t say much, as if this could only make them laugh.


    The past is the past.


    "Yun''er, don''t worry now, can we go back?"


    Nan Junmo rubbed the woman''s soft hair helplessly, "When did Yun''er become so kind?"


    "It seems that this girl has no good heart, Nan Junmo, don''t think about drinking recently, hand over all the jugs and the ring!"


    Seeing the angry look of the little girl he loved, he smiled shyly, and immediately put all his belongings on her hand, "I''ll give you all, and there is a big one, do you want Yun''er?"


    Aiming at the big face that came over and placing it in the palm of her hand, she subconsciously wanted to slap it, but when it landed on Jun''s face, it became a touch, pinched, and said, "Slippery like silk. tender."


    She murmured, squeezed the ring in her hand, and said, "The custom in my hometown is that when you pay your salary, you have to turn it over, and what you earn is mine. Usually, I can give you pocket money for anything you need."


    "What Yun''er says is what he says."


    "And you can''t hide your private money, or you''ll break your legs."


    "Promise my husband, I''m really destitute."


    Wu Yun raised the corners of his lips, put the ring in his palm again, held the big hand, and said, "Let''s go, go back, what is that little thing you said, take this girl back to see. "


    "Okay." He was willing to pick her up, and his figure quickly ran away.


    After the two disappeared, two figures appeared on the spot, one red and one black are always the standard.


    "They have a good relationship."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and looked at the stirring clouds in the sky, "I seem to have felt it."


    "Feel something, Bing''er." The man''s low voice fell beside her ear, he held her hand tightly, and the warmth spread to her palm, and then into her heart.

 Chapter 1138： Did their second sister pick it up?

    Yang Ruyue saw the golden palace towering high in the clouds and couldn''t help thinking of the insult she suffered here ten years ago. She never forgot the insults Yang Ruxin gave her. If it wasn''t for Yang Ruxin, she wouldn''t be ridiculed by so many people.


    But now she needs to get more from Yang Ruxin''s hands. Since Yang Ruxin doesn''t think she is her sister, then she has no need to show mercy.


    "Dad, here we are."


    Yang Ruxin saw the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace coming and going, as if she hadn''t noticed her existence, thinking that when she came to the Golden Crow Palace, which disciple was not respectful to her. It''s all Yang Ruxin''s fault, if it wasn''t for Yang Ruxin, she wouldn''t be here.


    They were all Yang Ruxin, and she also blamed the people around Yang Ruxin. Although she didn''t know how Ao Beidou would kill each other with the fifteen sons of Sanxiao, with her wisdom, she always felt that it was not easy. She always felt that it was the people of Mu Bingyun who did it, don''t ask her why, it''s just intuition.


    Yang Jinghai also sighed a little. He didn''t expect that ten years later, one of his daughters would become a powerful god. What a blessing!


    But he was also a little uncomfortable. From the time Yang Ruxin came to the Golden Crow Palace, she was very assertive, and she would not discuss with him at all, unlike Yang Ruyue who was beside her, who would inform him about everything she did. From time to time, he will get some small things to honor his father.


    There are also several friends of Yang Ruxin, whom he also knows. Even Mu Bingyun and the others don''t seem to be very affectionate. Anyway, he had entertained them back then. Without him, it is estimated that those people would not have a place to stay.


    are all ungrateful.


    Yang Jinghai cursed in his heart, and heard Yang Ruyue''s words in his ears: "Why didn''t she come out to greet us, and didn''t send a disciple?"


    Hearing this, Yang Jinghai became more and more dissatisfied, thinking that he must let Yang Ruxin remember for a while, no matter how powerful it is, it is not his daughter. At the beginning, she even used her identity to rob someone that Ruyue liked.


    That Tao Ran looked like a good guy, but in the end it hurt his Ruyue.


    What''s wrong with ?? Ruyue, even the original Ao Beidou liked it. That Tao Ran didn''t know what it was, but dared to humiliate his daughter like that.


    "Hey, ask Yang Ruxin to come pick us up."


    Yang Ruyue felt both envy and jealousy when she learned that Yang Ruxin''s cultivation had reached Divine Venerable. Of course, she thought more about how to use all of this to bring so much benefit to herself.


    Thinking that these people will see Yang Ruxin''s identity, they will definitely welcome her in. The treatment in the True Dragon Palace has always made her unforgettable. It''s a pity that now Ao Zhizhen''s white-eyed wolf doesn''t come to her anymore, so she finally understands what it means to have a cold tea.


    The disciple who was stopped by Yang Ruyue had a flash of disgust in his eyes, and his heart was very unbalanced for the second senior sister. Such an uninteresting thing is actually the sister of the second senior sister. Fortunately, the second senior sister wants to understand, otherwise I don''t know if I will be implicated by these brainless things.


    "Our second senior sister is very busy. She has already instructed that if City Lord Yang and Miss Ruyue come over, they can go in directly. Once you go up to the mountain gate, a disciple will greet the two of them. There are still some important things, so I won''t accompany them. Two."


    After that, the disciple pushed Yang Ruyue away rudely, leaped down, and disappeared after a few turns, leaving the angry Yang Ruyue no chance of attacking at all. Staring at the direction where the man disappeared, he gritted his teeth fiercely.


    "What''s amazing, it''s just an ordinary disciple. After seeing this girl go in, let Ruxin drive you out."


    When the disciples passing by heard Yang Ruyue''s words, they couldn''t help but despise them. They wanted to drive away their senior brothers because of such a thing. Haha, the second senior sister already said that if Yang Ruyue came, you''d be welcome. Don''t do anything with her, if you have any grievances, go to her directly.


    This is their second senior sister, and now they suspect that the second senior sister and Yang Ruyue are not biological sisters at all.


    This virtue... They looked at Yang Jinghai with a blushing face next to them, and couldn''t help thinking that this virtue and Yang Jinghai were really similar, they really were their own father and daughter, their second senior sister picked it up, right?


    Some disciples silently made up a conspiracy in their hearts, but of course they did not dare to say it.


    "Father, what do you mean by her? It''s fine if you don''t come to greet us. No one has been sent. The mere disciples can speak to me arrogantly. And what do these people''s eyes mean? Do you think I see Can''t you come out?"


    Hearing Yang Ruyue''s scolding words, the disciples ran fast, not wanting to say anything more to Yang Ruyue.


    Yang Ruyue wanted to say something, but Yang Jinghai held her back. Yang Jinghai felt uncomfortable. If Yang Ruyue came alone, he wouldn''t say anything if Yang Ruxin didn''t come out. But he''s here as a father. Did you, Yang Ruxin, forget the grace of childbirth and nurture when you cultivated to the realm of gods?


    In short, the two father and daughter were very dissatisfied with Yang Ruxin.


    "Come on, let''s go take a look, my daughter''s wings have grown hard."


    Yang Jinghai felt for a while, never looking for responsibility in himself. Taking Yang Ruyue to the mountain gate, this time Yang Ruyue didn''t say anything more.


    The two explained their intentions, and sure enough, a disciple invited them in. Although the attitude is not good, it is not bad, but it is very different from before. All the way in, the colors of the two father and daughter are not very good-looking.


    The disciple watched his nose and his heart. Unless the two asked questions, he would not take the initiative to say a word. The second senior sister had already instructed him, and he only needed to bring people in. If he was wronged, the second senior sister said that she would compensate him. Thinking of the second senior sister being so generous, he felt very uncomfortable with the two of them. What kind of air was there? It was not because he saw that the second senior sister was amazing, so he came to him. I haven''t seen such a cheeky person. He is an old man of the Golden Crow Palace. Of course, he knows how superb the two father and daughter are.


    "City Lord Yang, Miss Ruyue, has arrived, please come in."


    Now Yang Ruxin is still the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace for the time being, but with her strength, she can already become an elder, but the palace master has recently retreated, and she has not yet had time to grant her the title of elder.


    But his treatment has risen to the level of an elder. This is a very luxurious garden, and the divine power in it is also very strong. Even the grass and trees are rare in the Golden Crow Palace. Walking into the garden, Yang Ruyue''s eyes were red.


    In such a good place, she even lived in directly without notifying her family. This Yang Ruxin really didn''t take her and her father seriously. The two father and daughter looked at each other calmly, and under the recommendation of the waiter, they finally saw someone they hadn''t seen for many years.


    The plain-colored woman was sitting beside the small sapphire table, and sitting opposite her was a handsome man in white. The man was holding a wine glass in one hand and swinging a folding fan in the other.

 Chapter 1139： Brain disabled father and daughter

    Yang Ruyue thought about Tao Ran''s fame, and knew that he was also a powerful god, her eyes were even redder. Her eyes are so good, she knew that this person is a dragon and a phoenix, but it''s a pity!


    She glanced fiercely at Yang Ruxin, who was smiling at the side. If this person hadn''t stole Tao Ran, she would have been Mrs. Tao long ago. I don''t know how many people would envy her.


    At this time, Yang Ruyue''s jealous heart could no longer be hidden, and it was Yang Jinghai who pulled her to make her react.


    "Sister and Dad are here."


    Yang Ruxin raised her eyes and greeted the two of them indifferently: "Please sit down," and said to the waiter beside her, "Watch the tea."


    Yang Ruyue clenched her fist tightly, Yang Jinghai''s face was not good-looking, but the two of them endured it thinking of the purpose. He thought that this Yang Ruxin was his daughter anyway, so it was impossible to drive him away regardless of face.


    ''s own request is also very reasonable. After all, he is Yang Ruxin''s father, and Yang Ruxin can''t get rid of the fact that he is the Yang family.


    "Go down!"


    Yang Ruxin sent the waiter away, but she had no idea of ??letting Tao Ran go, maybe she was used to being accompanied by someone. Tao Ran naturally had no intention of leaving, Yang Jinghai frowned at this scene.


    "Xin''er, you and your son Tao?"


    Yang Jinghai saw that the relationship between the two was not like an imaginary relationship, so he couldn''t help but ask. If Tao Ran doesn''t have that kind of relationship with Yang Ruxin, isn''t it his daughter Yang Ruyue?


    Yang Ruxin glanced at Yang Jinghai lightly: "Young Master Tao is my friend."


    Yang Ruyue''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but say, "I knew Tao Gongzi didn''t like you."


    "I don''t know why Dad came here today?" Yang Ruxin''s words about Yang Ruyue can''t provoke her a little bit of anger now. At best, she''s just a clown jumping on the beam. Today, if they are interested, she will let them not suffer. Just give them one last chance. If they don''t know interest, they should cut off this relationship.


    She has never been a soft-hearted person. I don''t know how many people died in her hands. She climbed to the position of the second senior sister and I don''t know how many senior brothers and sisters stepped on the shoulders.


    When Yang Jinghai heard Yang Ruxin''s question, he was also interested: "When did Xiner break through to the gods, I think my Yang family can still produce a powerful and powerful god, this is a matter of honoring the ancestors. Being able to return to Yinguang City will also let all the elders see and see.¡±


    Yang Ruxin smiled lightly, and did not speak, but asked: "Dad, is there any problem? You might as well say it. If I can help, I will try my best to help."


    Yang Jinghai squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "As expected, she is my good daughter Yang Jinghai," he said, with a look of sadness on his face, "Actually, the Yang family has had a hard time in Yinguang City for the past ten years. do not know."


    Yang Ruxin did not speak, she knew that Yang Jinghai would continue to speak.


    Sure enough, the next moment Yang Jinghai turned serious and told the Yang family how tragic they were, and also said that they went to the Golden Crow Palace to find her, but the people of the Golden Crow Palace stopped them from entering, and also said that there are many disciples of the Golden Crow Palace. Hearing the bad words, all kinds of eye drops, Tao Ran frowned, but Yang Ruxin''s face was indifferent, as if she was not surprised.


    I have to say that she is indeed the Yang family, and she knows the faces of these people very well.


    Seeing Yang Jinghai complaining on the opposite side, and Yang Ruyue''s help from time to time, she couldn''t help but recall. When she first became the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, she naturally got more resources. She didn''t think about anything, she only left a few training resources that she usually needed, and everything else was packed and sent back to the Yang family.


    Those elders were laughing from ear to ear, but in their mouths they talked about how tragic the Yang family was. Even after Yang Jinghai became the city owner, every time the Yang family had something to do, he would send her a letter, but she often misses this position, and it''s a bit funny to think about it now.


    After listening to Yang Jinghai''s complaints slowly, she didn''t take the initiative to open her mouth. She wanted to hear what Yang Jinghai wanted this time.


    The beautiful garden was quiet and the atmosphere was a little stiff. And Yang Ruyue didn''t know when, she was already sitting beside Tao Ran, talking to Tao Ran in a low voice, feeling her gaze, and occasionally glanced at her proudly.


    She didn''t miss the chill in Tao Ran''s eyes, it was like every time Tao Ran got angry and wanted to kill. Originally, the two father and daughter made her somewhat annoyed, but at this time she couldn''t help laughing.


    Yang Jinghai saw that Yang Ruxin was in a good mood, and took the opportunity to say, "Xiner is now also a strong goddess.


    "This Yang family has been in Yinguang City, and I''m afraid there is no future."


    Yang Jinghai took a sip of his tea, "I don''t know how Xiner thinks how to develop the Yang family? Was what Xiner said at the beginning?"


    "Naturally, if Dad wants to, I can ask and hand over a city to you to take care of. As long as the Yang family develops well, the future will be good."


    Yang Jinghai''s eyes were filled with joy, "I knew that Xiner was the daughter of my Yang family, by the way, I discussed it with the elders, and it happened that Xiner was also a strong man in the Golden Crow Palace. Golden Crow Palace, it would be best if you can take the post of steward. You also know that these people are your brothers and sisters, and it is not easy for them. Although their strength is a little low, their ability is not low, and stewardship does not require any strength. , what do you think of Xiner?"


    "And your sister, I don''t trust her. Now that Xiner has achieved such an achievement, she will soon be able to become the elder of the Golden Crow Palace. It is better to let Yue''er be the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace. It''s the big sister."


    Tao Ran stopped drinking wine, and stopped shaking his fan. In fact, he had never seen such a cheeky person before.


    Yang Ruxin was still indifferent, seeing Yang Ruyue''s excited look on her face. I sneered in my heart, these two father and daughter have a good plan, who doesn''t know that the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace has real power, and who doesn''t know that the senior sister is a dark cloud basically will not pay attention to these mundane things.


    Ah!


    In this way, Yang Ruyue is not just controlling the Golden Crow Palace, although it is only superficial, but it can also do a lot of things.


    Yang Jinghai was a little hairy at the sight: "Xin Er, after all, you are also a strong god, so you can''t do this, right?"


    "When the palace lord leaves the customs, I will propose to the palace lord to give you a place to become a competitor of a certain city under the name of the Golden Crow Palace. If you succeed, you will naturally be the city lord of this city, and the Yang family can move here. As for how Doing is your business.


    My ''brothers and sisters'' want to enter the Golden Crow Palace, and I will give them a chance, but the role of steward requires competition. If they have the real ability, they can come and fight. If they succeed, the elders in charge will make good arrangements. In my face, they will not be mistreated. "


    She looked at Yang Ruyue.

 Chapter 1140： This is a great opportunity, dont miss it

    "Sister, if you want to become the second senior sister, you can participate in the thousand-person challenge after I am promoted to the elder. If you win, then you are the second senior sister. If you have the ability, you can defeat the senior sister, and you can become a senior sister logically. Sister."


    Seeing the stiff faces of the two father and daughter, Tao Ran always thought it was very interesting with a smile. Seeing Yang Ruxin with a calm face again, he couldn''t help but glance at her one more time, and the two looked at each other with a smile in their eyes.


    "This is a great opportunity, don''t miss it."


    This sentence almost didn''t make the two father and daughter jump.


    Originally, if Yang Jinghai was sensible, Yang Ruxin did intend to directly give him a certain city to manage. As for the original city owner, she would take him back to the Golden Crow Palace as a steward, I believe the other party would be willing.


    She was already using her own power to do personal affairs. If it wasn''t for the fact that she still had a blood relationship, she would not have done it. But they are simply not enough to swallow an elephant, and they never put themselves in her shoes.


    The things that Yang Jinghai proposed, with her current status, can indeed be done easily. After all, the Yang family is only a small family, but once she does this, what will the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace think? What will the elders of the palace master think?


    The disciples of the Golden Crow Palace were closer to her, they respectfully called her Second Senior Sister, but how did she treat them?


    Is it true that these two fathers and daughters have no conscience?


    Her heart is far from being calm on the surface, she really did not expect them to make such harsh demands.


    So, she decided to give them a chance to fight on their own. If they don''t have the ability, then go back to Silver Light City.


    "Xin Er, don''t forget you are the Yang family!"


    Yang Jinghai was also angry, he knew how many brushes he had, and the Silver Light City was in danger, not to mention that he wanted to compete for the city lord of the Golden Crow Palace. If he is powerful, how could it be possible for Yinguang City to fall into all kinds of difficulties.


    "City Lord Yang, don''t forget, I joined the Golden Crow Palace when I was eight years old. I started sending cultivation resources to the Yang family at the age of sixteen. Did City Lord Yang forget that for more than a thousand years, most of my cultivation resources were given to Yang. Family, City Lord Yang, after all, I, Yang Ruxin, have already paid back the life you gave, and the grace of your eight years of upbringing."


    Yang Jinghai angrily slapped it on the sapphire table, and the table immediately shattered. Before Yang Ruxin could speak, Tao Ran said, "This sapphire jade is extremely precious, only elders can use it, and ordinary disciples can only use sapphire. This small sapphire table is of great value. Millions of God Stones."


    Tao Ran''s slow words made Yang Jinghai stunned, looking at the smashed sapphire small table, his face flushed, and he naturally couldn''t take out the million stone. It is the entire Yang family, if you want to make a million gods, you have to peel off a layer of skin.


    "What do you mean, didn''t Dad just get angry and broke a tattered table? Maybe it''s already broken." Yang Ruyue subconsciously blamed Yang Ruxin for the fault, as if she didn''t hear Tao Ran''s words, her eyes were fierce stared at her hard.


    Yang Ruxin paused and said, "The table doesn''t need to be compensated. Since you come here, I won''t let you go back empty-handed. As for what I said just now, it counts. If the Yang family has the ability, the Golden Crow Palace welcomes you at any time. If you just want to be in charge and don¡¯t do anything, you can probably find another job.¡±


    After ??, Yang Ruxin touched a ring and gave it to Yang Jinghai: "This is the last time."


    Yang Jinghai stared blankly at the ring in his hand, he wanted to scold, but he saw Yang Ruxin''s fascinating eyes, but he still mustered up his courage and said: "Xiner, everything can''t be done too well, you can''t do it again. No matter what, it is the Yang family, even if you die, you are now disregarding the family and trying to clear your relationship with the Yang family, you¡­¡±


    "What''s wrong with me?" Yang Ruxin dissipated the aura that belonged to the gods, and immediately suppressed Yang Jinghai''s words. His eyes flashed with horror, seeing Yang Ruxin''s indifferent face, as if he finally remembered the person in front of him, not only him Yang Jinghai''s daughter is also a powerful god.


    At this moment, he was a little scared, and at the same time he complained that Yang Ruxin was inhumane, making him look so ugly, and thinking that when the time came back, those elders didn''t know how to scold him, and he felt extremely embarrassed for a while.


    "If you are afraid and don''t know how to deal with the elders, just tell me the original words. If they want to come to find me, they can come by themselves. I will still say that. Only you have the ability. I welcome you at the Golden Crow Palace. If you guys just want to use my reputation to do something, then I really don''t mind doing something to hurt the Yang family."


    These words were indifferent and ruthless, Yang Jinghai already understood that the Yang Ruxin in front of her was no longer up to them.


    "Xin''er, I still hope you think clearly." After Yang Jinghai finished saying this, he turned around and left. Naturally, he put away the ring that Yang Ruxin gave him, which made people want to laugh.


    "Yang Ruxin, you really have no conscience!"


    Yang Ruyue seemed to be accusing from the highest moral point, and glared at Yang Ruxin: "I will tell the elder Yang about this matter, you will not be so relaxed then!"


    Didn''t get any benefit, Yang Ruyue was very unwilling, and scolded here fiercely, "Yang Ruxin, since you don''t want to care about me, at least give me some compensation?"


    Yang Ruxin didn''t even look at Yang Ruyue, such a person turned out to be her elder sister, how did it happen to her?


    Yang Ruyue couldn''t hold back her face, she glared fiercely, and said to Tao Ran, "Young Master Tao, you should stay away from such ungrateful things, lest you be betrayed by her one day."


    "Humph!"


    Tao Ran glanced at Yang Ruyue lightly: "Miss Ruyue''s words are bad, Ruxin is one of Tao Ran''s most trusted people in this life."


    "You..." Yang Ruyue was embarrassed again, she glared at Tao Ran angrily, as if she had just recognized him, "You are dazzled by Yang Ruxin, she is simply a selfish thing!"


    "Miss Ruyue, please don''t insult Tao Ran''s friends at will, or Tao Ran will not know if he will throw you out of the Golden Crow Palace in the next moment." .


    "Okay, okay, so it turns out that you two had an adulterous affair, Tao Ran, you are playing with my feelings, aren''t you? Hmph, she really is a scumbag!"


    "Ruxin, you don''t mind me doing it!"


    Tao Ran asked.


    Yang Ruxin took a deep breath, her face looked much better, "Naturally I don''t mind, you are the elder Ke Shangqing of the Golden Crow Palace, you can do whatever you want."


    "That''s good."


    Before Yang Ruyue could react, she felt a slap on her body, and she flew uncontrollably from somewhere in the Golden Crow Palace to the foot of the mountain gate. In the end, Tao Ran didn''t do anything hard, she fell on the ground and didn''t get hurt, she just stared fiercely at the inside, wishing to peel the skin and eat the flesh and drink the blood of the people inside.

 Chapter 1141： I dont want to give them one last chance

    After Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue left ruthlessly, it didn''t take long for rumors to spread about how Yang Ruxin was unfaithful and unfilial. They also said that she was ungrateful. Not only did she disrespect her father and sister, she even used methods to rob her sister of her favorite. Man, this caused a little turbulence in the quiet jade sky.


    The disciples of the Golden Crow Palace were filled with righteous indignation. Only they knew what kind of person that Yang Ruyue was.


    But the rumors are getting stronger and stronger, and they even say that now the Yang family is in danger, Yang Ruxin is already a strong god, but she is unwilling to help the Yang family. Those who hear the rumors, those who don''t know about it, feel that Yang Ruxin is a little uncomfortable. Be kind.


    But they didn''t dare to say what a powerful **** was like. Some smart people vaguely felt that the matter was not that simple.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for another rumor to gradually enter the ears of everyone. I heard that Yang Ruxin left the Yang family and went to the Golden Crow Palace at the age of eight. This rumor tells that a woman born in an ordinary family had to suffer in order to become a superior woman. , The story of sending various resources to the family since the age of sixteen, and allowing the Yang family to occupy a place in Yinguang City.


    For more than a thousand years, every time the Yang family had any difficulties, Yang Ruxin would try her best to help. Among them, the incident between the Yang family and Yang Ruxin ten years ago gradually surfaced.


    That Yang Ruyue used to be Ao Beidou''s person, and then Ao Beidou died, and Ao Zhizhen, the elder sister of the True Dragon Palace, was irritated unreasonably and then was kicked out. Later, he went to the Golden Crow Palace for help, but it turned out to be unreasonable. He pretended to be Yang Ruxin''s sister, and was very rude to the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace, and even didn''t give Yang Ruxin any face at all.


    also accuses Yang Ruxin of being wrong everywhere, scolding Yang Ruxin for being ungrateful, and even hooking up with Tao Ran and framing it by Yang Ruxin''s side. Yang Ruxin saw that her brothers, sisters and friends were insulted, so she drove them out.


    Later, the two went to practice, and Yang Ruyue came to the door many times.


    Today, ten years later, knowing that Yang Ruxin is back, and knowing that she has had a chance, and now she is a powerful god, the Yang family intends to benefit from Yang Ruxin.


    After hearing Yang Jinghai''s request, everyone couldn''t help but yell, this Yang Jinghai is really whimsical, does he really think the Golden Crow Palace belongs to him?


    Besides, Tao Ran originally said a fair word for Yang Ruxin, but Yang Ruyue slapped Yang Ruyue and slandered Yang Ruxin for seducing Tao Ran. Then Tao Ran admitted that he had no interest in Yang Ruyue at all, and also said that Yang Ruyue was not in love with Ao Beidou. Is it serious? Then why did Ao Beidou come to look for him not long after he died?


    He said, he didn''t dare to provoke such a woman, and now he has provoked a show without provoke.


    Immediately, everyone sympathized with Tao Ran and Yang Ruxin, and felt that their encounter with Yang Ruyue was really bad luck for eight lifetimes.


    Things got worse, especially those who heard the Yang family''s plan, everyone wanted to scold the Yang family to death. Finally, this rumor has already covered the above one, leaving the house at the age of eight, what kind of nurturing grace?


    At the age of sixteen, he began to revitalize the family, giving family resources and dedication for more than a thousand years. He has already reported the kindness of upbringing for eight years. As for the kindness of childbirth, it should be Yang Ruxin''s mother. What does this Yang Jinghai have? Um? What does it mean to be ungrateful?


    They felt that Yang Ruxin was unlucky enough to have such a dragging Yang family.


    He also said that Yang Ruxin had given them a chance, as long as they were able to enter the Golden Crow Palace, she felt that Yang Ruxin was a good person no matter how she looked at it. She deserved to be the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace. ?


    Many people look envious. If their family has such a young talent, they can''t wait to worship it well. Is this Yang family a fool?


    The rumors are getting worse and worse, and the Yang family will now be recognized and spat on when they go out, which is a shame.


    Yang Jinghai was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Originally, they planned to use the previous rumor to get some benefits from Yang Ruxin. Yang Ruyue also thought the same thing. Who knows that this rumor has made the Yang family in hot water. .


    The elders of the Yang family scolded Yang Ruxin as an unfamiliar white-eyed wolf in the house, but they didn''t know how the people outside were laughing at them.


    "You did it?"


    Yang Ruxin walked up the cliff and saw the white figure. The breeze blew his white clothes. She walked to the side and sat down, "I really don''t know who it is except you."


    "Bingyun and Xiaoyun helped."


    Yang Ruxin paused for a while, with a smile in her eyes, "I know it, and you know so much. I have already figured it out, no matter what the outside world says, it has nothing to do with me. Give them a chance, they are not sure, Who''s to blame, it doesn''t really matter what the truth is."


    Tao Ran shook his fan and shook his head: "But I don''t want to see my partner being insulted like this. How can my friend Tao Ran be wronged?"


    Her eyes swayed a little bit, and a little warmth rose in her heart.


    Although she didn''t care about the Yang family, they still made her feel chilled and heartbroken. This is the family she once wanted to revitalize, these people she used to really hope that they will get better and better.


    She has calculated many people, but never thought of scheming the Yang family, but she never thought that they would spread such rumors for the sake of a little profit, which really wiped out the last bit of affection in her heart.


    "Tao Ran, I don''t want to give them a last chance." For a long time, she only felt that the wine in her mouth fell into her throat and burned to her stomach, so she said this sentence, "I am not a good person, they forced me to be a bad person. , as they wish!"


    "You can do whatever you want, but don''t feel wronged. They don''t care if you are good or bad, they only care about what benefits they get from you."


    "I know, I''ve figured it out for a long time."


    Yang Ruxin''s lips were slightly bitter, "I knew it many years ago, I didn''t believe it at that time, after all, Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue were still my sister and father at that time."


    "now what?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is or not. I have already informed them that the life and death of the Yang family will depend on their own fortunes."


    "Are you uncomfortable?"


    Tao Ran looked at her face and saw her frowning appearance, and couldn''t help but say, "It''s better to go out and play, and you can relax." Tao Ran thought that there was still a day before that event, and it would be fine to play for a few months.


    Yang Ruxin shook her head: "Not yet, although I don''t know what you are doing, it must be a very important thing!"


    Tao Ran gave her a deep look: "You can also know."


    She was taken aback.

 Chapter 1142： deserve it

    The Yang family is already in a bleak situation. The elders of the Yang family sat down with Yang Jinghai to discuss, and everyone''s faces were not very good-looking.


    "Elders, I wonder if you can do anything now?"


    Yang Jinghai said dejectedly: "In a while, it will be time for the city lords to compete again. I am afraid this time..." There have been many changes in the past ten years. He has already heard that other city lords have made a lot of breakthroughs. This time, the True Dragon Palace seems to be in harmony with He did the opposite, directly ordering that the last ten city lords would be removed from the city lord position, and Yang Jinghai became more and more uneasy.


    Regarding the matter of offending Yang Ruxin, he only felt that this daughter was not filial. If Yang Ruxin was obedient, the Yang family would not be so bleak.


    The elders discussed it, and one of the elders said: "Then Yang Ruxin is not filial and doesn''t know how to repay the family. Since she said at the beginning that she would let our Yang family enter the Golden Crow Palace with her own abilities, why don''t we send a few good ones? People in the past may be able to succeed.¡±


    Everyone knows what the ?? elder means. When you talk to Yang Ruxin, maybe you can arrange one or two people in a good position.


    "And the city lord can also try it out and compete for the city lord."


    Yang Jinghai was a little discouraged, "It''s not like the elders don''t know, my strength has not improved for a long time."


    "City Lord, don''t forget where the Golden Crow Palace is. Since Yang Ruxin''s breakthrough is so fast, she must have some opportunities outside. The City Lord asks her, maybe she can get something good for you to break through, and then you can compete for the position of City Lord. already?"


    When everyone heard this, they nodded again and again, thinking that this elder was right. It took Yang Ruxin ten years to break through to the realm of God Venerable. If she wasn''t from the Golden Crow Palace, I''m afraid someone would have come up with something.


    "She got the chance and ended up using it herself. I don''t even think about the city owner and family. We don''t have to be polite to her."


    A few elders said what I said, and they all felt that they were right. Even Yang Jinghai felt that this daughter was raised in vain, and she didn''t know how to give good things to her father.


    Over there, Yang Ruyue''s eyes also lit up: "Just do this, Dad, let her give me some good things at that time. I have already said that she is a person who violates the law, otherwise how could she break through so quickly. Before. The things for the family, I am afraid it is only a little bit in her hand, exposed from the nails?"


    Yang Jinghai was persuaded by Yang Ruyue again, and after discussing it with the elders, he began to choose who would go to the Golden Crow Palace. At the end of the selection, ten people were selected. These ten people are all they think are not bad, and there may be a chance to send them to the Golden Crow Palace.


    "When the time comes, let Yang Ruxin get some good things for them, won''t his strength increase?" A certain elder said it was right, as if Yang Ruxin owed him a lot.


    So, Yang Jinghai took people to the Golden Crow Palace, but did not enter the gate of the Golden Crow Palace.


    The disciple of the gate said: "Elder Yang said, if people from the Yang family come to her in the future, they will not be seen. She once said the condition that Elder Yang gave you, since you are merciless, it is not uncommon. , she doesn''t mind being a wicked person, and she regrets it. City Lord Yang, please take someone out of the gate of the Golden Crow Palace. If you stay there, the disciple will have to let someone throw you out. You must know that our elder Yang is very busy. , Now Junjun is discussing matters with Elder Yang, and the Holy Son has also made an appointment with Elder Yang. By the way, the elder sister of the True Dragon Palace also said that she will come to discuss some matters with Elder Yang another day, I am afraid there is not so much time. "


    Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue gradually turned red when they heard the unceremonious words of the disciple guarding the mountain gate.


    "You asked Yang Ruxin to come out. I have to ask myself. I''m her sister. How dare you be rude to me? Did you deceive me?" Yang Ruyue didn''t believe that Yang Ruxin would do this. After all, she didn''t care what she did before. , Yang Ruxin didn''t mean to do anything to her. Even the last time she was kicked out, it was Tao Ran''s hand. She safely forgot that it was Yang Ruxin who kicked her out ten years ago.


    "This girl Yang, our elder Yang really said this. She knows you won''t believe it, so she has prepared the image stone long ago, so she won''t come out to see you."


    The disciple who guarded the mountain gate threw the image stone to the two of them. Yang Jinghai and Yang Ruyue saw Yang Ruxin indifferently expounding their opinions from inside. They would never care about the Yang family in the future. The ring they gave him was to cut off the Yang family. relation. In the future, their life and death will no longer have anything to do with her, no matter what they do, they also say not to involve her.


    Yang Ruxin also said that this image stone will be published in Sanxiaotian, the implication is, don''t think that everyone doesn''t know, what you do will not be in their control.


    The short quarter of an hour''s words made Yang Jinghai and his daughter furious, and they wanted to rush in and confront Yang Ruxin. At this moment, Yang Jinghai finally woke up, and the cold wind under the mountain gate gradually woke him up.


    He forgot that Yang Ruxin really didn''t seem to owe the Yang family.


    Daughter who left at the age of eight, he really has no affection for this daughter who has left long ago, and more is to use, using Yang Ruxin to obtain more resources for the family.


    Yang Jinghai can become the city owner, but his brain is not completely broken. At this time, he wakes up and realizes that it is too late.


    Seeing Yang Ruyue who was still talking beside him, he sighed, the Yang family was over, and it was impossible to get back together with Yang Ruxin now, so he had to say that he still knew something about Yang Ruxin.


    "Walk!"


    "Father, why did you just leave like this, that Yang Ruxin hasn''t come out yet!" Yang Ruyue stared, very unwilling.


    Yang Jinghai frowned: "Go!"


    Yang Ruyue seemed to be taken aback by the awe-inspiring words, and finally left with Yang Jinghai unwillingly.


    Naturally, after the two returned to the Yang family, the elders quarreled again, directly scolding Yang Ruxin for not having a conscience, and Yang Ruyue also helped her with a ruthless face.


    The quarrel made Yang Jinghai feel physically and mentally exhausted. He didn''t know when he listened to this group of people, making his little daughter farther and farther away from him. With his current thinking, he didn''t plan to go to Yang Ruxin anymore.


    So be it!


    "City Lord, I didn''t expect Yang Ruxin to be so extreme, we need to think of a way!"


    "Yeah, City Lord, even if she doesn''t care, she''s still a member of our Yang family, she thought..."


    "enough!"


    Yang Jinghai couldn''t bear it anymore, and shouted: "Isn''t what you have gained from her all these years not enough? Do you really want to get all her to feel at ease? Is there still a Yang family without her?"

 Chapter 1143： three pills

    "This is the end of the matter, elders, don''t forget, you can have today, I don''t know how many things you have taken from Xiner, she has cut off relations with the Yang family now, it is not our persecution, we only know how to ask, It''s no wonder that someone who values ??love like her will also cut off our relationship."


    Yang Jinghai was extremely regretful, maybe he was the eyes that were bewitched by power and strength for more than a thousand years, which made Xiner feel cold again and again.


    "City Lord, what do you mean? Yang Ruxin is a member of my Yang family, she should dedicate to us."


    Hearing the words of a certain elder, Yang Jinghai almost didn''t die of anger: "Then what did you pay, what did you give her, don''t forget, you don''t have any kind of nurturing kindness to her, that is, I raised her for eight years, saying It was eight years. In fact, when she was five years old, she knew that she was able to stand on her own feet. She has dedicated herself to us for a thousand years for only five years. What else do you have to say? Has she been oppressed by you all the time?"


    Yang Jinghai sat on the chair in a dejected manner: "I will not participate in this matter again. If the next competition for the title of city lord fails, I will not be the city lord. If you have the ability, then you can go by yourself."


    "As you like."


    Yang Jinghai stopped, got up and walked outside.


    "Father, is that enough? Just let that one have no conscience..."


    "Snapped!"


    Yang Jinghai slapped Yang Ruyue in the face, he remembered, if Yang Ruyue hadn''t said Xiner''s fault in front of him again and again, how could he be so confused, although he himself has the responsibility, but Yang Ruyue can''t escape.


    "You hit me??"


    Yang Ruyue is really unwilling to believe that her father who has always loved her beat her, just for that conscienceless Yang Ruxin?


    Yang Jinghai didn''t say much, and glanced at the elder and Yang Ruyue: "You can do whatever you want. If you anger Xiner, I can''t stop her from doing anything in anger, you just go!"


    The elders immediately changed color and watched Yang Jinghai leave in embarrassment.


    Yang Ruyue touched her aching face and hated Yang Ruxin even more. Yang Ruxin, everything is Yang Ruxin. From childhood to adulthood, these people can only see Yang Ruxin in their eyes.


    "The city owner, the eldest lady is gone."


    Hearing the waiter''s report, Yang Jinghai only felt exhausted, "Let her go, it''s better to go farther."


    He didn''t want to care about this unremarkable daughter.


    Golden Crow Palace.


    When Yang Ruxin heard the news from Tao Ran''s mouth, her face was calm, "Actually, that''s fine, if the Yang family still controls a Silver Light City, I don''t know what will happen next. Yang Jinghai''s actions are nothing more than Sober up a lot, knowing that continuing will only bring disaster to the Yang family, as for what the elders think and how they choose in the end, that is their own business, and whether they live or die has nothing to do with me."


    Tao Ran smiled lightly: "Yang Ruyue went to Xuefeng Palace and got mixed up with Xue Lingxin."


    "Oh?" Yang Ruxin frowned, but found that this person was looking at her and smiling, those eyes seemed to be a little playful, she coughed lightly: "If she wants to go, go, it will take a life. If she does it by herself I can''t help her anymore."


    "You think I''m really that kind?"


    Tao Ran said angrily, "Not really."


    "No, I still don''t understand your thoughts? I don''t think there is anyone in the world who knows you better than me." After saying this, she suddenly reacted and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Ruxin, who do you think you know?"


    Yang Ruxin raised her eyes to face Mu Bingyun and walked in, the narrow look on her face made her a little uncomfortable. But Elder Yang has been in charge of the Golden Crow Palace for so many years, and he doesn''t know how thick his face is, so Quan Dang can''t see it.


    "I said that I am the person who knows Tao Ran best in this world, Bingyun, do you have an opinion?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at her silently, saw her seriousness, and said seriously: "No opinion, what you said is the truth, and Tao Ran must agree with it very much."


    Tao Ran shook his folding fan with an uninhibited smile: "That is, it is indeed Ruxin."


    Yang Ruxin raised her brows, but she still didn''t feel too uncomfortable. The two are open-minded people, and because they have been together for ten years, they have been together day and night, so their feelings are naturally unusual. As for what kind of feelings they belong to, it doesn''t really matter to them anymore.


    In short, before you know it, the two have regarded each other as the most important person in this life.


    Mu Bingyun saw it clearly and became more and more satisfied. She felt relieved that the people around her were doing well. As for how the two of them get along, she doesn''t care.


    She came to find the two of them for business purposes.


    The two of them saw her carefully squeeze a formation, and their expressions became serious one after another.


    "problem occurs?"


    Tao Ran asked subconsciously.


    Mu Bingyun smiled and said, "It''s not that something happened, but what should come is coming. Yesterday, Wu Yujiang saw that I still have a dark cloud, and by the way, I also checked the purification of the blood of the dark cloud. Fortunately, we have already prepared. It is estimated that the use of It won''t be long before he shows his tail."


    "Then what should we do?" It was only when Yang Ruxin came back this time that she learned of this big secret, and it was Tao Ran who told her. If she hadn''t been through so much, I''m afraid she would have jumped up with excitement.


    Mu Bingyun found a place and sat down slowly, "Wu Yujiang found the eldest brother and Yu, and it is estimated that the strength of the two is about to break through that point, and I don''t know what to do. I came here to help. You, your strength is now the ninth rank of God Venerable, you can only touch that point, but at this juncture you can''t break through."


    Yang Ruxin and Tao Ran looked at each other, a little confused, why Mu Bingyun came to help them break through, and why can''t they let them break through now?


    Over the years, Wu Yun and Nan Junmo are basically the ones who have made the limelight. Mu Bingyun and the two seem to have disappeared, Tao Ran vaguely felt that something was wrong. Later, after learning about Wu Yujiang, he gradually understood a lot, but he I feel that a mere Wuyu River should not be something that the two of them should be afraid of.


    There is also Mu Qingrou who changed overnight. He had seen Mu Qingrou back then and knew very well that the change was too strong.


    "Anyway, you can just listen to me." Mu Bingyun took out two small jade boxes, only half the size of a palm, "This is what I refined through a lot of good things, you all Keep it. If anything happens, you can swallow it immediately."


    Her eyes radiated dazzling light: "The white one is the pill for breaking through the cultivation base, the red one..." Looking at the excited appearance of the two, she smiled lightly, "The pill that instantly increases the cultivation base, if something changes, you guys Swallow the white one first, wait for the initial stabilization, and then swallow the red one. At that time, it may have the effect of turning the tide. This red medicinal pill will last for two hours. After two hours, your cultivation will collapse. Go down, at this time, you can swallow the third pill, which is green."

 Chapter 1144： speculate

    Mu Bingyun''s eyes glowed faintly, "Green, represents the recovery of life, and can recover you from the power loss, but how to use it, you need a chance, otherwise you will waste these three medicinal pills."


    She lowered her eyes and pondered, but she spent a lot of money. Originally, she needed three kinds of elixir to wash her pulse, but this time she didn''t know whether it was good or bad, so she might as well use what she had.


    Therefore, she is currently lacking a lot of elixir, and thinking of this has a sullen feeling in her heart. As for this sullenness, he was naturally prepared to give Wu Yujiang a note. At that time, no matter whether Wu Yujiang is good or bad, she will have to teach her a good lesson.


    When she looked up, she found that both Tao Ran and Yang Ruxin were looking at her stupidly, with shock on their faces, and a terrifying look in their eyes.


    "That red elixir can grow twenty times."


    Ignoring the surprise of the two, she threw a bombshell again, terrifying the two of them.


    "Bingyun, apart from being a divine formation master, are you also an alchemist?"


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but step over and grabbed Mu Bingyun''s hand, her eyes filled with admiration. Such a powerful medicinal pill, even if she is light-hearted, the medicinal pill that can directly make the God Venerable break through, and the medicinal medicinal herb that can raise the realm twenty times above the God Venerable, and more importantly, when she finally collapses, she can still The green elixir that recovered immediately.


    "no."


    Mu Bingyun understood the surprise of the two of them, shook his head and laughed: "Where did you think, this formation and cultivation is a waste of energy, and there are other things to deal with, where do I have the energy to study alchemy."


    Even though she said that, she never thought to explain how the medicine came from, but Yang Ruxin directly attributed this to the strong man behind Mu Bingyun and the others.


    Her heart was beating wildly, and she always felt that she was really hugging a great thigh, her eyes glowing. Now that she has taken down the position of the second senior sister of the Golden Crow Palace, and she is sitting as an elder as she wishes, she basically does not need her except for important matters. But before she could relax for a moment, she learned of a big conspiracy.


    Between Wu Yujiang and Tao Ran, she chose to trust Tao Ran without hesitation.


    "Bingyun, is this really that serious?"


    After thinking about some things, Yang Ruxin couldn''t help asking more about the situation.


    Mu Bingyun hooked his lips, but he didn''t mind saying anything more. Although she and Cangyu didn''t seem to do anything over the years, what they did secretly might make people feel horrified.


    "It may be more serious than we imagined. Although I don''t know what Wu Yujiang''s plot is, it will definitely do no good to the dark clouds, and may even bring danger to the dark clouds."


    In fact, if it wasn''t about the dark clouds, she might have turned one eye away.


    Yang Ruxin obviously thought of this, she didn''t think there was anything, people, no matter if they were powerful or not, they always cared about their own people, and people were inherently selfish.


    "Actually, this matter is also about the fifteen major forces."


    Tao Ran said aside, although he didn''t know it in detail, he still knew what he should know. This is also the reason why he chose to go out to practice. Otherwise, with the speed of his practice, he will only cause confusion and become a burden to everyone.


    Yang Ruxin was stunned for a moment. Ever since she became conscious, she knew that Sanxiaotian was controlled by the fifteen major forces. Even if there were other forces intervening now, she still vaguely felt that the status of the fifteen major forces was unshakable.


    The fifteen major forces are divided into three sects, five sects and seven palaces, of which three sects are in Danxiaotian, five are in Jingxiaotian, and the seven palaces are in Yuxiaotian.


    Vaguely, she felt that the fifteen major forces were closely linked by something, but as an ordinary cultivator, she had just been upgraded to Elder Yang, but she was only over a thousand years old, and it was impossible at all. Get in touch with these secrets.


    Tao Ran knew about it. He briefly described the problems of disciples from the fifteen major powers cultivating exercises. If they encountered outstanding disciples, they would give them a method to purify their blood.


    "I do know that after the exercises of the Golden Crow Palace are really practiced, there will be a bit of the aura of the Golden Crow Palace. But if it really competes with the dark clouds, it is simply a Xibei product."


    Yang Ruxin couldn''t help but mutter, "As for the blood-purifying technique you mentioned, Zixi did practice it back then. Ever since Zixi became a senior sister, I feel that the aura and blood of the Golden Crow on her body seems to be getting more and more important. It''s thicker. I thought it was because of her extraordinary talent, but it turned out to be caused by the practice."


    "However, I have now broken through to the realm of the gods, but there are no elders. The palace lord asked me to practice some kind of cultivation technique to purify the blood. Even the elders I have seen do not feel how strong the blood is."


    Suddenly, Yang Ruxin remembered something, "I heard that Zhan Xing of Suzaku Palace really has Suzaku blood."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes flashed a strange color, thinking of how Suzaku Gong Qinghong looked at her unpleasantly, probably because this Zhanxing could help him do something, right? But the palace masters of the major palaces, with such a positive appearance, do not know the key point. After all, the person who did this is an old monster in the major forces who can''t see his age.


    "Ruxin, didn''t you realize that in the fifteen major forces, except for the current senior sister, the senior brother can show up, and the others seem to have disappeared out of thin air?"


    Mu Bingyun''s cold words caused Yang Ruxin''s expression to change suddenly, "It seems that I originally thought that those senior sisters and senior brothers should all become elders in retreat, but this time when the palace master granted me the title of elder, all the The elders are all here, even if they didn¡¯t come, let their disciples come over to congratulate, but¡­¡± She said with a serious expression, ¡°Without the old master sister, I have appeared in the Golden Crow Palace until now, plus Wu Yun and Zixi, There was a senior sister before, and it was obviously impossible to leave this place with her cultivation, but the Golden Crow Palace seems to have never had any trace of her existence."


    The more Yang Ruxin thought about it, the more she felt that there was a huge conspiracy, "I asked before, these elders don''t seem to know what''s going on at all, only the palace master said that being a senior sister is a blessed person, who can With Elder Wu''s help, that''s great luck."


    She felt that the Palace Master did not seem to be cheating, as if she was still very envious.


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes showed sarcasm: "When you were in charge of the Golden Crow Palace, did you ever see the soul cards of the elder sisters and elder brothers of the past dynasties?"


    "I..." Yang Ruxin''s face can only be described as pale, "Never..." When she said that, she seemed to have lost a lot of strength, and she was able to remove the soul card unknowingly, not even the palace master, only the mysterious The elder Wu is old.


    Outside everyone thinks that Elder Wu is a very powerful elder, but she has seen the fear in the eyes of the palace master and looked up.

 Chapter 1145： test of heart

    Mu Bingyun left contentedly, she came over to talk to Yang Ruxin so much, because she was afraid that something would happen, and the other party still didn''t know what was going on. Let Yang Ruxin be vigilant about Wu Yujiang, and it will be good for everyone at that time.


    With Yang Ruxin''s temperament, even if she knew all this, she would quietly bury it in her heart, but she was already slowly vigilant.


    With Tao Ran and Yang Ruxin, two trump cards that could explode at any time, when she faced that huge conspiracy, she gained a little more confidence.


    Yang Ruxin sat beside the small sapphire table, clasping her hands together, not sure if she was holding it too tightly, and her face was as pale as her face. Tao Ran swayed his folding fan and drank tea while swaying. He looked very relaxed, but there was the slightest worry in his eyes, and he looked at Yang Ruxin from time to time. A cool wind blew in the garden, and Yang Ruxin, who had been calm for a long time, was finally woken up by the breeze.


    looked up and saw a concerned look on the side, the man poured her a cup of hot tea: "Are you okay?"


    "No." She squeezed the teacup in both hands, took a small sip, looked at the white clouds fluttering in the sky, and heard the noisy voices of the disciples of the Golden Crow Palace outside, her eyes suddenly flashed with determination.


    This is the place where she spends a lot of hard work waiting, no matter what purpose Wuyujiang has, she cannot let the Golden Crow Palace be calculated. Even if the establishment of the Golden Crow Palace may have had a different purpose from the beginning, so what, this is the place she protects.


    The fear in his eyes gradually disappeared, a little more firmness and a little more calmness.


    "Just figure it out, no matter what, we''ve come this far, and we won''t let them rub it at will."


    Tao Ran smiled faintly, but countless chills flashed in his eyes.


    "nature."


    At this time, Yang Ruxin had no reverence for the so-called Elder Wu, she only knew that Wu Yujiang wanted to destroy everything she had. If she is not the second senior sister, but the senior sister, I am afraid that she will be harmed in a short time.


    Tao Ran put down the teacup, took out the communication jade pendant, and smiled lightly: "Let''s go."


    "Where to go?"


    "Hunyuanmen." Tao Ran saw her slightly nervous appearance and said, "Hunyuanmen is our territory."


    "Our site" made Yang Ruxin understand something, nodded and got up. Walking out of the Golden Crow Palace all the way, facing the "Elder Yang" called by each disciple, she seemed very motivated.


    Xue Wuxin, who was in the retreat room at this time, was going through an extremely painful ordeal. His whole body was wet, his forehead was still sweating like a brook, and he looked like he was about to collapse.


    Ying Changqing sat in front of her, his brows furrowed deeply, his black pupils were full of worry.


    "don''t want!"


    Suddenly, Xue Wuxin shouted out two words hoarsely, which made people stunned. That "don''t" was full of suppressed pain, as if he had lost something important.


    This is Xue Wuxin that Ying Changqing has never seen before. In his perception, Xue Wuxin is smart, indifferent, and even has many ghost ideas in his bones, quietly playing tricks on those who persecute her, but he will make people After selling it, they even helped her count the money.


    I really don''t understand what kind of pain she is going through at this time.


    "Inadvertently."


    He let out a low cry, trying to wake her up, but his reason told him that if he woke Xue Wuxin at this time, all the pain he had suffered before would be in vain, and the consequences of failing to break through are not something that Xue Wuxin can afford. , so his voice was very low, too low to be heard.


    "Ah¡ªI''m sorry, it''s useless for the mother, the mother was not able to protect you."


    The low voice was still so painful, Ying Changqing''s eyes flashed with comprehension, and he heard Xue Wuxin''s incomprehensible words. Such helpless words, this is the first time he has heard all kinds of very special conspiracies.


    He was born to enter the sect to cultivate, and he never knew that there would be so many calculations in the big mansion. Intermittently finally made him clear a lot of things. In the big mansion in Xue Wuxin''s heart, she should have lost her child because of being calculated, and blamed herself for not having enough means to protect her child, and even more blame herself for why she had lost her child because of an unintentional queen. The man in the house and let his child be hurt.


    What''s more is that she has no ability to resist all this at all, she can only bear it, watch the people she cares about leave, and helplessly eliminate some unnecessary feelings.


    Then the whole person became indifferent and buried all this in the bottom of my heart.


    Ying Changqing''s face that hadn''t changed for a long time was finally moved.


    He raised his head and thought about it. It turns out that mortals have more twists and turns than their monks. If mortals can cultivate, it is estimated that there is no such thing as monks like them.


    Although the cultivator has a good IQ, the subconscious still feels that he is powerful, and those who are not used to it can be beaten, but killed. However, mortals naturally have a set of systems for mortals.


    There are countless conspiracies and calculations under this set of rules. After all, they can¡¯t seem to find other ways to play besides this.


    Just like this, the way of survival for mortals was thought by Ying Changqing as a way of playing, and I don''t know if those powerful conspirators would jump up and curse when they heard it.


    He doesn''t understand why mortals like these twists and turns, but from Xue Wuxin''s helpless face, he can also understand that mortals have the helplessness of mortals. If they don''t plan, they may not be able to survive.


    This is the same as being a cultivator who has no talent and can only be killed without cultivation resources.


    Thinking like this, he understood.


    However, Xue Wuxin''s face became more and more painful, as if she was going to sink into it and couldn''t wake up. He couldn''t wake her up. Seeing her pale hands, he quickly pressed against her palms, sending divine power continuously.


    "The past is the past."


    He condensed his mind, as if he was using his own will to convey something to Xue Wuxin.


    "If you are not reconciled, you might as well study the art of time with me in the future. If you succeed, with your current ability, you will be able to change everything in that day. Why do you have to play with yourself like this."


    Ying Changqing didn''t wake up Xue Wuxin when he felt that his thoughts were passed on, and he was overjoyed. Instead, he made Xue Wuxin''s face feel relieved, knowing that it was useful.


    In fact, when he suddenly realized this, it was from the mouth of the dark cloud that if a person''s mind became stronger, he could give a hint when he was asleep, and he could get a good harvest.


    Thinking of this, when he decided to study the art of time in the future, he would drop by to discuss the research methods of formation and hypnosis with his wife and uncle. Since he doesn''t care so much about the past, it would be a pity to think about it. Why don''t they study these together. Can also have a partner.

 Chapter 1146： subtle shift

    After thinking about it, Ying Changqing smiled lightly, looked at Xue Wuxin, who was gradually relieved, and continued to convey his thoughts.


    "Wuxin, if you can''t get over this hurdle, I''m afraid you won''t be able to change the past. The place where you want to come and stay should be the mortal world, so it''s much easier than me. Somewhere in the sky that I want to change, this The art of time doesn''t know when to study. And what you have changed is only the mortal world. At the beginning, with the strength of the immortal, the master was able to pull the waves and send the uncle back to the past.


    If you wake up, maybe you can go back and change what you want to change after studying for a while, save the people you want to save, and kill the people you hate. "


    Ying Changqing hasn''t spoken much in the past few years, but today he speaks the most.


    With the passing of thoughts, Xue Wuxin''s face gradually calmed down. He didn''t stop, thinking of the teacher''s mother''s words in his mind, he made up all kinds of beautiful dreams for Xue Wuxin, no matter what, it is best for people to wake up first.


    For a long time, Xue Wuxin exuded a faint golden light. Seeing this, he let go of her hand and stopped the transmission of divine power, and he breathed a sigh of relief. In all fairness, he didn''t want to lose this tacit partner with him.


    When they are fighting, they can know the meaning of each other with just one look and one expression.


    Before he knew it, Xue Wuxin had already occupied a big place in his heart, and even he was surprised.


    On the contrary, the face of the person he had always kept in his heart became more and more blurred, so blurry that he was a little panicked, but after the panic, he felt that this was the case, and he didn''t do those stupid things, such as re-painting or something. .


    In fact, he may not know that some people will slowly disappear from the bottom of his heart, and some people will not be unimportant as time passes, but the people who can see and live are more than The people who go are more important.


    When Xue Wuxin opened her eyes, she saw Ying Changqing who was sitting in front of her, so close at hand. His thoughtful look made her smile.


    "Wake up?"


    Ying Changqing can naturally feel such a clear sight, Xue Wuxin has just woken up, and the complex eyes in her eyes have not been put away. Thinking about it, she saw those pictures, or there were many traces left in her heart.


    "Evergreen, thank you."


    When she saw the pictures that suffocated her, it was like experiencing it again. She had planned to give up and sink into it. Suddenly, gentle thoughts wrapped her consciousness, and she remembered those words.


    After waking up, she didn''t think about what time technique to use. After all, that place may not be here, and there are thousands of spaces, who knows where it is.


    Deliberately asking, it is better to go directly, maybe there will be opportunities in the future.


    "It''s okay, the past is over, and I will study the art of time with me in the future. By the way, let''s learn about the hypnosis technique of the mistress and the formation technique of the uncle. Although we do not have the top level in this area. Talent, but not without talent, anyway, you have to study, it is better to learn more." Ying Changqing''s face suddenly became serious, "I don''t know why, I always feel that it will be useful in the future."


    Xue Wuxin thought for a while and said, "Alright, if you don''t overwhelm you with one more skill, maybe one day you can use these to escape."


    "Changqing, although the pictures inside made me unforgettable and painful, but I didn''t insist on changing the past. Maybe the art of time can help me go back to the past in the future, but some things don''t change if I want to change. Often it takes a whole body to work.¡±


    Besides, she thinks it''s good here.


    Maybe it''s her selfishness, I thought it brought her more here.


    Seeing Ying Changqing''s thoughtful and slightly lost appearance, she added: "Actually, if I could go back, I wouldn''t refuse, everything should go with the flow, take it wherever you go. It¡¯s not a good thing to be too persistent at times.¡±


    Ying Changqing saw that her eyes had returned to calm, so true, he was not an idiot, he naturally knew that Xue Wuxin was reminding him to let him relax, step by step, the study of the art of time was not that easy. It is also indirect comfort to him, afraid that he will fail and be sad!


    "It''s not good to be too smart. If you don''t have the heart to hear that wisdom will be hurt, you have thought about everything, and your wisdom is everywhere. It''s okay for monks. If you are a mortal, you''re afraid that you will die of suffocation."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as these words fell, Xue Wuxin nodded calmly, and said with all seriousness, "You''re right, I just died from depression, so now I''m pretending to be confused."


    She still didn''t say a word, and only in front of Ying Changqing would she reveal her original temperament. Of course she didn''t say this, so as not to make people misunderstand.


    "Uncle Shi and the others have come, let''s go out!"


    Xue Wuxin got up, opened the retreat room, and walked ahead. The light-colored clothes hung on her body a bit empty, Ying Changqing followed behind, looking at her thin back, it was a little uncomfortable.


    This time, he finally knew that under this indifferent face, there was an unhealed wound.


    He always thought that he was the most miserable person in the world. He finally fell in love with a person and lost it again. And Xue Wuxin was probably worse than him.


    In the future, he should watch Dianxue Wuxin more, and he doesn''t know if the things in her heart will affect her cultivation, or what will happen if she goes into trouble, and she won''t know when she dies in the retreat room.


    After making a secret decision, he didn''t even notice it himself, and seemed to pay too much attention to this partner.


    Hunyuanmen Hall was now surrounded by Mu Bingyun''s formation, as long as she didn''t want anyone to know what happened inside, no one would know. From the outside, those disciples would only see a group of people talking and laughing inside.


    This is the magic of the formation. It is possible to set up the formation outside the formation, so that no one can see anything.


    When Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin walked in and saw a different scene, they were stunned for a moment, and then they understood that it was Mu Bingyun.


    Ying Changqing has reached a state of numbness to his uncle''s ghost-like formation.


    But when he saw the person who came in, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Does Chang Qing feel that there is a Holy Son, so he feels that he is not a junior?"


    Ying Changqing''s face stiffened for a moment. Seeing that she was interested in catching him, she thought that she should let go of the previous things, so she didn''t worry too much, and she didn''t blame her for revealing his thoughts.


    "Is such that."


    After the words fell, he felt countless gazes falling on him, as if he was looking at some rare thing.


    In the hall, besides Mu Bingyun and others, there are Emperor Ze, Blood Emperor and Wu Xie Xin. Ying Changqing saw them, but there was no difference. Only Yang Ruxin was surprised when she saw the blood emperor and innocent heart, as if there was something special about it.

 Chapter 1147： secret

    "The Blood Sect Master is the junior brother of Emperor Hunyuan."


    Mu Bingyun saw Yang Ruxin''s surprise and explained with a smile. Anyway, this is her own person, of course she has to explain the words clearly. In fact, when she found out about this relationship, she was very surprised. She really wanted to know what was more interesting behind it.


    Yang Ruxin was even more surprised.


    The Blood Emperor rarely showed a smile. He glanced at Yang Ruxin and Xue Wuxin with deep meaning, "The good fortune of these two dolls is not low, and it''s also your luck. Such good things have been caught up by you."


    "Uncle Sixth Master, is this a good thing?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled helplessly: "Uncle Sixth, this is another joke."


    The Blood Emperor shook his head: "Of course it''s a good thing, everyone in this hall is lucky."


    Come on, this is a praise for linking myself together.


    The Blood Emperor''s words suddenly changed: "I don''t know if Junior Sister Qingrou has left?"


    "Not yet, it should be almost the same." Mu Bingyun pondered for a while. When the Blood Emperor knew about Mu Qingrou, Mu Qingrou told her to call Ze Emperor and the Blood Emperor uncles, which made her almost bite. Lost tongue.


    "Also, Junior Sister Qingrou has always had an idea. She should be able to catch the time. It''s been more than ten years, and it''s almost the same."


    The Blood Emperor''s face was a little sad, "She is different from us after all."


    Mu Bingyun moved slightly, yes, she couldn''t see the age of the Blood Emperor. She also asked, and the answer to the question was that Mu Qingrou was reincarnated in the lower realm, and these people who could not see the age had used other means and had to come down this way.


    As for her father, she has never seen it before, so naturally she doesn''t know.


    "Bingyun, tell me about your discoveries over the years!"


    Zedi suddenly spoke, interrupting the somewhat sad atmosphere in the hall. Regardless of the fact that innocent hearts are still unbalanced for a long time, they ask directly.


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "According to the maps provided to me by Uncle Fifth and Uncle Six, as well as the maps and directions of Yuxiaotian, Jingxiaotian and Danxiaotian, plus the maps of the fifteen major forces. Square distribution map, I found a secret."


    Hearing that Mu Bingyun discovered a secret, everyone was interested.


    Wu Xie Xin did not dare to sigh with emotion and was so surprised in his heart. He raised his orchid finger and was about to speak. Suddenly, he felt the cold gaze of the dark clouds, so he was so frightened that he put the orchid finger away and asked with a serious face.


    "What secret?"


    Mu Bingyun came slowly: "Yu Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian, and Dan Xiaotian are arranged in a three-legged way, each occupying one side." Seeing everyone nodding, they must be clear, she continued, "Among them, Dan Xiaotian The sky is the smallest, Jing Xiaotian is the second largest, and Yuxiaotian is the largest. These three parts have a ratio of three to five to seven, which means that they occupy their respective areas. The strange thing is this. Five sects and seven palaces."


    At this time, the expressions of everyone are not so relaxed. Usually, they wouldn''t study these things at all, but when Mu Bingyun brought them up this time, they always thought it was weird.


    "continue."


    Emperor Ze''s eyes darkened.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t talk nonsense. When she discovered this secret, she was very irritable and always felt that she was caught in some kind of situation. Fortunately, she woke up later and firmly believed that she could overcome this hurdle.


    "Everyone, you have to be prepared. Everything that follows may put a burden on your heart. If you feel dizzy, quickly swallow a pill to calm down."


    The dark cloud made a fork on the side, but it was a lot easier.


    Mu Bingyun continued to speak, and everyone listened carefully.


    Among them, in Danxiaotian, Hunyuan Gate, Yinhuo Gate, and Longevity Gate also exist in three-legged confrontation. Mu Bingyun used his divine power to draw a triangular distribution map in the mid-air of the hall, among which Hunyuan Gate is At the top corner of the triangle, the other two sects are at the two opposite corners.


    For this figure, Dark Cloud is very familiar with it, and he coughed lightly: "This is a triangle, a very magical figure."


    Mu Bingyun smiled. Seeing that everyone was listening carefully, she continued: "Let''s talk about Jing Xiaotian, these five sects are arranged in another strange pattern."


    After ??, Mu Bingyun drew another figure in mid-air, and Wu Yun said again: "This is a pentagon, but you can''t see anything this way, Bingyun, you will draw the following figure."


    Hearing Wu Yun''s words, Mu Bingyun added five more strokes to it, and at the same time dissipated the ones he drew first.


    This time, Wu Xie Xin took the initiative to ask: "Saint, what is this?"


    "Pentagram."


    Dark Cloud''s eyes shone with light, and when he saw the confused look on everyone''s face, he waved his hand: "You don''t understand, anyway, let me tell you that this five-pointed star is very powerful."


    With the mediation of dark clouds, the atmosphere became more and more relaxed. She explained the five-pointed star to everyone herself, "Look, every sect is on the corner of this five-pointed star, don''t you think it''s a bit strange?"


    After such a mention, everyone was extremely serious. If it''s a coincidence once, and it happens again and again, it''s a man-made coincidence.


    Everyone looked at Mu Bingyun in unison, thinking that she wanted her to continue, how could she be disappointed, and finally drew an irregular, even non-closed figure, but at first glance it made people feel very familiar. .


    "This is a seven-star map!"


    Nan Junmo said with certainty that those who study astrology must know this. Especially those cultivators who don''t know this, and many exercises are done with the help of these astrology.


    "Yes, this is a seven-star map, you should have discovered it?"


    Mu Bingyun asked with a smile.


    The blood emperor''s pupils shrank suddenly, "Each node is the sect where it belongs, and these seven sects happen to be the seventh palace of Yuxiaotian."


    Hearing this, everyone took a deep breath.


    "This¡­"


    Zedi''s eyes seemed to have changed color, terrifyingly deep.


    "What''s the connection?"


    He couldn''t understand it, neither could everyone else, and Mu Bingyun didn''t understand it at first. But later, after having more contact with Wu Yujiang, I understood. Of course, Wu Yun helped a lot. If it weren''t for the triangles and five-pointed stars drawn by the dark clouds, she would not have imagined so much.


    At this time, she took out the map of Sanxiaotian that she had obtained from the Blood Emperor and Zedi, and reflected it in the air.


    "Try to find the center of Sanxiaotian."


    Sanxiaotian is very big, and she doesn''t know why they have a map. But it took a lot of time for the monk to draw such a map!


    Being able to think of so much is just an accident.

 Chapter 1148： You are all variables

    "The most central point of Dan Xiaotian is also the intersection of the three sects." Emperor Ze squinted his eyes and said this answer that made him feel incredible, and his heart was pounding.


    followed the Blood Emperor and said, "Jing Xiaotian is also at the intersection of the five sects."


    Dark Cloud frowned, "Yu Xiaotian is in the Thunder Palace."


    Even the dark clouds don''t know what the connection is, so everyone stared blankly at Mu Bingyun, wanting to ask what''s going on, they are eager to know the truth now.


    "You meet these three points again and see where the center point is."


    Mu Bingyun herself didn''t want to believe it, but she found the answer by herself.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the three-point map. Zedi rubbed his eyebrows, thinking that he was a little irritable, "It''s not good to look at the floor plan."


    A smile appeared in Mu Bingyun''s eyes: "Yes, you can''t look at the floor plan. At present, this point has not been found. You must look at the whole picture before you can find it. If I guess correctly, this place is the place that many people yearn for. It is a truly desirable place, but in the eyes of a divine formation master, it is just a formation eye. If you break the formation eye that troubles the formation master, you will be able to break the formation.¡±


    After talking so much, she also felt a little dry mouth, just as someone handed over the water, she took a sip and said slowly: "Yu has already sent someone out to find this place, there is no map to refer to, It can only be found once and for all.¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly frowned: "However, I always feel that I have made a mistake in guessing, if the array eye is set outside Sanxiaotian, those are turbulent spaces, isn''t it unstable, and it''s not practical. "


    "Bing''er guessed that the formation eye is in the sky." Cang Yu said in a timely manner, "The people I sent have been looking for more than ten years, but they have found nothing. Only at this time did we realize that we may have gone in the wrong direction from the beginning. ."


    "I told my sister about the place that Wu Yujiang took us to see, and she said that place is not the array eye." Nan Junmo also spoke at the right time, "If this place is the array eye, there is no need to use various The ancient bloodline is broken, I guess the place that Wu Yujiang and others know may be able to reach the so-called place, but it is definitely not the correct way to open it, but it definitely has another purpose."


    Everyone agreed with it. For them, as long as the eye of the formation was found, it would not take so much effort to break the formation. They also don''t know the situation on the Wuyu River.


    Even if the Blood Emperor and Emperor Ze were the leaders of power, the elders only told them that the disciples who entered had great fortunes. It is also their negligence that it is not simple that they did not discover the identities of the two.


    "Senior brother and I also came down due to unwarranted disasters. In the end, my brother was more unlucky than me. During an investigation, we discovered the secret of the elder of Hunyuan Sect. After fighting with that elder, I don''t know what touched him, but he was suppressed to the divine way. Secret realm."


    "It may be that the elder finally discovered my identity, and he was afraid of what would happen if I died, so he didn''t kill me." Zedi smiled sullenly, "He didn''t expect such a variable to appear in the world. If the stand-in dies, he will be killed together."


    Everyone trembled in unison, it was clear that they were speaking so openly, and they always felt a little gloomy.


    "Variable?" Mu Bingyun stared at Zedi looking at her, "Does Uncle Fifth think I am that variable?"


    "Of course, who else but you? That kid?"


    Zedi glanced at Nan Junmo, "But also, the appearance of you two brothers and sisters is a variable." After a pause, Zedi''s eyes seemed to understand something, "You are all variables."


    The corners of Mu Bingyun''s eyes twitched fiercely. This is a bit strange, but Emperor Ze has already fallen into his own world.


    "Bingyun, don''t believe me, all of you are variables, but now I am also a variable."


    Mu Bingyun naturally believed it, after all what happened to her was very strange.


    "Let''s think about how to find that magical place! I don''t know what Wuyujiang means, but it needs so many ancient bloodlines." Wu Yun sighed, "It won''t be some kind of ghost formation, Zhao Guifan. Well, what millions of dead souls refining..."


    Wuyun suddenly stopped talking, everyone looked at each other, and finally took a deep look at Wuyun, and said in unison: "It''s very possible."


    The dark clouds are staggering, is it possible?


    When she could see that Mu Bingyun was already lying on the edge of the map and began to count, she chose to shut up. When planning carefully, she never disturbed her, and she believed that with Bingyun''s ability, she would soon be able to find out what was wrong.


    The hall was quiet, not even breathing. For monks, it is very easy to control breathing, even pretending to be dead. They all quietly watched the red figure bustling in front of the map, and a pair of beautiful eyes kept staring, even if they could automatically control the body temperature, but at this time they still saw thin lines on her forehead Mi Khan.


    Mu Bingyun kept thinking of the former Little Immortal Realm in his mind, and thus thought of the crisis in the entire Sanxiaotian. Even if this Sanxiaotian was not set up by people, it was transformed by some people. She believes in the latter more. After all, it is not easy to create a world. Some things can be created if they are not created.


    They looked at the black figure, took out a handkerchief to help wipe the sweat off her face, and stood silently in front of the map. Everyone only felt that the three maps had been deformed by Mu Bingyun.


    Soon there was light in Zedi''s eyes, and he was a little surprised: "She actually wants to draw a full picture."


    seems to have thought of something, Zedi took out the transmission jade pendant, "Go, browse the whole picture of Dan Xiaotian, no matter what method you use, this emperor will pass the picture in the shortest time, otherwise you will look good!"


    Wuyun understood something, and immediately gave Yang Ruxin a wink: "Ruxin, you should have your own connections, you can find an excuse to get the whole picture, no matter what method you use."


    "Yes, Senior Sister."


    The blood emperor over there is also busy, and the three of them are very powerful people.


    After a while, the endless stream of Sanxiaotian pictures came back. They helped to draw the pictures aside. Mu Bingyun''s mind was not separated. Seeing these things directly, his mind seemed to be empty, and he immediately began to piece together his own patterns.


    In the entire hall, there is only the sound of divine power being drawn in mid-air. Undoubtedly, it will be a big project to restore the whole picture.


    At this time, Cang Yu remembered something, and took out the teleportation jade pendant: "Teleport back all the appearances of the vacant places around Sanxiaotian."


    After the words fell, everyone was surprised for a while, and then showed a sudden look. They all thought about Sanxiaotian, but they forgot that it was beyond Sanxiaotian.

 Chapter 1149： Exit

    After half a month, everyone''s eyes became serious, looking at the miniature version of Sanxiaotian in front of them, maybe many things were unclear, but what should be there is already there. This is the first time that everyone has witnessed Mu Bingyun''s ability, and it can be said that they have to admire it, especially the couple usually don''t show the mountains and rivers.


    "Binger, are you okay?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes consumed divine power and brain power, and he was already a little out of it. Leaning on Cang Yu''s body to rest for a while, and swallowed some recovery medicine pills, under the strong request of everyone, I finally felt that I should adjust my body so that I could continue to see the difference.


    Other people are studying around the miniature version of Sanxiaotian.


    After half a day, Mu Bingyun had recovered, and he smiled when he looked at the excited people in front of him.


    But now is not the time to relax, she must find out if there is a big formation hidden in these three places. Judging from what I can see now, Dan Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian, and Yu Xiaotian have been moved by people, but they have not moved much. As for the doubts about their size, she does not intend to understand. , she only knew that as long as she found out this formation, she might be able to understand more things.


    When everyone saw Mu Bingyun wake up, they also moved their positions. Although they had a little understanding of the formation technique, in terms of attainments and talents, there is probably no one here who can compare to Mu Bingyun.


    After seeing this for another day, the Blood Emperor couldn''t help it: "Bingyun, can you tell?"


    Emperor Ze was calmer than the Blood Emperor. He sat leisurely in the seat next to him and smiled lightly as he watched the Blood Emperor jumping in a hurry.


    "Junior brother, don''t disturb her, if she can''t see it, it''s useless for you to be in a hurry, it''s still a few years away from that day, don''t worry, nephew, watch slowly, there is uncle there, no People will bully you."


    It was as if the Blood Emperor was going to bully Mu Bingyun, which made him embarrassed. He knew that he was too anxious, so he calmed down and sat aside and waited.


    This time, they didn''t make everyone wait long. They saw Mu Bingyun used his divine power to draw a vertical line of light at each point.


    "Bingyun is deducing the formation." Wu Yun''s eyes widened, a little surprised. She knew that Mu Bingyun didn''t see what the formation was, but was it too scary to use these fifteen points to deduce the formation? some?


    From the shock of the Blood Emperor, you can know how incredible this is. People who don''t understand the formation, naturally don''t know how terrible Mu Bingyun''s hands are, but they have practiced for so many years, and they know that even new research on an ordinary formation will cost people countless efforts, not to mention Mu Bing now. Yun wants to deduce a shocking array with a dozen points.


    Seeing people who have lost weight in just a few days, they also feel a little uncomfortable, as if they can''t help other than waiting. Especially since Mu Bingyun''s strength has reached a terrifying level, it is conceivable how much it will take to deduce the formation.


    Mu Bingyun felt very good. In just a few days, she felt that her strength had broken through again. Although the rank still looked awkward, at this time, she focused all her attention on the deduction of the formation, and did not think much about it.


    The movement from Hunyuanmen here did not alarm other people, maybe some people are also busy now.


    Wu Yun received news that the elder sisters and elder brothers of all sects announced their retreats and never came out to walk again, but this time the elder hidden in the sect is probably very desperate. After all, the first elder sisters and elder brothers were all killed by Mu Bing Cloud is dead.


    But they must be thinking about death, there will be many seeds left behind, so thinking about the dark clouds feels a little boring. Seeing that Mu Bingyun consumes more and more, the handprints and magic tricks in his hands are changing faster and faster, more and more.


    "Mrs. Nan is out."


    The news appeared in the jade pendant sent by the dark cloud, and a smile appeared on his face, "Mother is out."


    The words fell, attracting everyone''s attention. For Wu Yun, she is really lucky in this life, she has a good husband, a good friend and sister-in-law, and finally Mu Qingrou, who loves her very much.


    Tsk tsk, now she is the only one who loves her heart!


    She dragged her chin, "I have already told my mother about the situation here, and she is rushing over here!"


    "Let''s go out to meet you!" Nan Junmo took Wu Yun''s hand and glanced at Cangyu, who was waiting beside Mu Bingyun, but didn''t say anything. No matter what he said, even if the sky fell, he guessed that Cangyu would choose to stay. Beside Mu Bingyun.


    They are used to it for a long time, don''t look at Cangyu and talk about it, but everything they do will shock them.


    Even Nan Junmo didn''t expect that when Mu Qingrou came out of retreat, he would be dumbfounded when he saw her again. Not to mention the dark clouds, her eyes will be rounded.


    "Mother?"


    Dark Cloud tried to call out, but he was a little afraid to recognize each other. The figure in front of him was ethereal, as if he was about to feather away. However, the softness between Mu Qingrou''s brows was mixed with the slightest majesty.


    She thought to herself that Mu Qingrou must have restrained the majesty of her whole body, otherwise not everyone could stand it.


    Nan Junmo confirmed it, nodded swayingly, and rubbed Wu Yun''s hair: "Yun''er, this is our old lady, I''m not mistaken."


    Mu Qingrou couldn''t help laughing, and scolded: "You bastard, you dare to wash your mother."


    Today''s Mu Qingrou doesn''t show her prestige, and even Nan Junmo couldn''t help but stunned: "Mother, are you hanging up?"


    "This is a bit too powerful!" Wu Yun said, "It''s soaring, we have been practicing for so many years, and now the old lady shows up and beats us back to the prototype."


    It''s not that the two of them are exaggerating. Their intuition tells them that they really can''t do Mu Qingrou''s finger.


    Mu Qingrou walked up to the two of them amusingly, and slapped Nan Junmo''s head hard: "Stinky boy, see if I don''t beat you."


    "My mother, spare your life, spare your life." Nan Junmo pretended to be afraid and made Mu Qingrou laugh. He didn''t care, he walked into the Hunyuan Gate with the dark clouds, and threw Nan Junmo outside.


    "Mother, who is your biological son? If your son is not your biological son, you can take your son back as a kitten and a puppy. If your son doesn''t eat a bite of your meal, he will still work to earn magic stones..."


    The passing disciple staggered and rolled down from midair, playing with all sorts of tricks, with stars shining in his eyes. When he woke up, he found that Nanjun was following Mu Qingrou''s. behind.

 Chapter 1150： A magicians stunt

    Mu Bingyun squinted his eyes, his eyes suddenly condensed, the last magic formula fell, everyone heard a clatter, and the small Sanxiaotian in front of him suddenly burst into the sky with a red light.


    Fortunately, Mu Bingyun arranged a formation in the hall, and the red light was blocked before it overflowed. At this time, the three of Mu Qingrou just came in when they saw this scene.


    "The deduction is coming?"


    The dark clouds stepped forward and stared at the somewhat erratic formation in front of them. They were able to clearly see the whole picture of Sanxiaotian before. At this time, they felt that there were more clouds and mists around them, but the strange thing was that, The surrounding clouds can''t get in, and the clouds inside can''t get out.


    "Catch a bug."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, the entire hall was suddenly stunned, but Mu Qingrou responded, "Mo''er, go catch the insects."


    The others who had reacted to leaving stopped and looked at Nan Junmo with pity, but he didn''t want Nan Junmo, but his face was full of joy. His majesty?


    There is no majesty at all in front of the old lady, even if he digs dung, he recognizes it.


    Having never seen Nan Junmo''s innocent heart like this, Yang Ruxin and Xue Wuxin were a little surprised. They have all seen Mu Qingrou before. At this time, Mu Qingrou came in and had gathered all the momentum in her body. From a distance, she really looked like an ordinary person.


    But they all know that today''s Mu Qingrou is different. Although it feels mild to them, it is also very dangerous. With their brains, they can of course guess that since Mu Qingrou is the mother of Mu Bingyun and Nan Junmo, it must be unusual.


    Nan Junmo didn''t hesitate, he quickly caught some bugs and threw them in at Mu Bingyun''s request.


    At this time, Mu Qingrou walked to the side of the small Sanxiaotian and looked at Mu Bingyun full of admiration: "As expected, she is my daughter, Mu Qingrou."


    "Yun''er, you should take a good look next, and let my mother help you again."


    Everyone was in awe, even Mu Bingyun vaguely knew something, nodded and gave Mu Qingrou some space. She knows that this formation has not yet been deduced, and the part at this time is just the tip of the iceberg of this big formation.


    There was a little smile on Mu Qingrou''s face. Those slender hands suddenly moved. At first, only a few fingers moved, and random hands began to dance as if they were dancing. When San Xiaotian, their eyes widened.


    If they previously thought that Mu Bingyun''s formation talent was unmatched, now when they see Mu Qingrou, they only feel that it is unfathomable, even if they know the formation, even if they can remember all the movements, even if Mu Qingrou Give them the formula and find someone who understands the formation method, but they won''t be able to learn it.


    Yes, it gives them the feeling that they cannot learn.


    They looked at Mu Bingyun again, only to find that her eyes lit up.


    After Mu Qingrou finished the formation, they found that the formation around the small Sanxiaotian had changed a bit again.


    And the bugs that were put in it have already started rampaging inside, but they can''t get out. In the end, these insects seemed to have accepted their fate, and even lived in it safely.


    "Yun''er, can you see clearly?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "I saw it clearly, and I wrote it down, but I haven''t learned the means that my mother just used." If she hadn''t discovered the strangeness in it, she would have thought that her formation talent was going backwards.


    Mu Qingrou smiled softly: "It''s right if you don''t understand, because this is a stunt belonging to a magician. Since it is called a stunt, other people other than the magician themselves should not know it. Unless he is willing to teach it to people, otherwise."


    "The stunt of an array mage."


    Mu Bingyun lowered her head and pondered. For the formation method, except when she was in Fanchen, Cang Yu helped guide her to get started. After Immortal Realm, she almost understood it by herself. Now Jiuxiaotian, for her , On the way to the formation, although it has risen very quickly, it has also gone through many twists and turns.


    At this moment, she knew that it was Mu Qingrou who was giving her some advice. She seemed to be thinking about something, but she didn''t catch it. She had to bow her head and ponder, since she saw Mu Qingrou, she knew where her talent for this formation came from. When Mu Qingrou was still very weak, she would occasionally pinch out a formation, then This kind of natural feeling actually made her a little suspicious.


    When she saw Mu Qingrou make her move, she knew that there was someone outside of the world.


    Looking back, since it is the stunt of the Array Master, you can only learn it yourself, and other people can''t learn it.


    Suddenly, she looked up at Mu Qingrou and looked at her with a smile, she was a little enlightened.


    The stunt of the Array Master, it is better to say that it is a favorite of the Array Master, the unique formula, and the Array formula, this is the feeling of becoming a master of a school, learning the array method, at the beginning, it is based on the study, which is divided into formation and breaking. Arrays all have their own methods and a set of systematic learning methods.


    Later, she can also study her own formation. This is the second stage. Today, she can deduce a formation arranged by others based on several points, and repair the formation completely. This should be regarded as the third. stage.


    The last one should be the so-called self-contained faction, which comes naturally.


    Just like Mu Qingrou, it is a formation that can be easily picked up. A type of formation can be divided into various arrangements. There is no so-called system. It seems that he understands the power of heaven and earth. It doesn''t matter how you create it, or whether other people can understand it.


    Something interesting!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and Mu Qingrou''s smile became softer and softer. The other people didn''t understand anything, but they also knew that Mu Bingyun had fallen into a state of comprehension.


    They looked at Mu Qingrou in disbelief, just a few unintelligible formation tactics and a few words could make Mu Bingyun have an epiphany, which was too irritating.


    Emperor Ze smiled: "Junior Sister Qingrou, congratulations on coming back."


    Mu Qingrou raised her hand and dropped a formation to separate Mu Bingyun. She walked slowly to Emperor Ze. The Blood Emperor automatically gave up her seat and sat on the other side. As the saying goes, it''s right for a senior brother to spoil his junior sister. He really isn''t afraid that someone surnamed Nan will trouble him.


    "Second brothers, stay safe." Mu Qingrou cupped her hands, and she seemed to be used to the Blood Emperor giving her a seat, so she sat up on her own. When the elders are here, there is definitely no place for the juniors to speak. Wu Yun and the others have already sat in a row obediently, looking at the three elders seriously.


    Among them, Yang Ruxin and the others were the most surprised, but Mu Qingrou and the others did not dare to despise them.


    "It seems like a long time has passed."


    After a long time, Emperor Zedi opened his mouth and glanced at Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, "Speaking of which, I was planted last time and almost couldn''t get up, but Bingyun and Cang Xiaozi did me a favor. At that time, I thought how could there be Junior Sister Qingrou? It looks so similar, I secretly wrote it down in my heart, when I met Jun Mo, I was really sure, it turned out that Senior Brother Nan and Junior Sister Qingrou also came down."


    Mu Qingrou''s eyes showed some memories: "Yeah, it''s been a long time."

 Chapter 1151： Who else but the old man did it

    "Junior Sister Qingrou, what happened before, why did you come down? Could it be that Senior Brother Nan made something strange?" The Blood Emperor couldn''t help but asked.


    Mu Qingrou shook his head: "No, this accident was because of me."


    This time, Emperor Ze was also interested, and his eyes were shining brightly. He knew how much they loved each other. It was because Mu Qingrou had an accident, so it was interesting!


    "What happened?"


    Mu Qingrou didn''t hide it, "Nan Ge and I discussed that it should be over. After all, I have stayed in that place for a long time. Although I know that going to that place is a life-and-death experience, after all, it was said that the place was destroyed, and it was not repaired at all. Who knows what strange things will appear, after all, Brother Nan was a little curious, and I felt bored, so I discussed it and went directly."


    The corner of Zedi''s mouth twitched, "So, you are not being calculated, but...curious and bored, so you go to the place where you will die?"


    Mu Qingrou''s ears were also a little red, "Yeah, now I regret it, otherwise I wouldn''t make Mo''er and Bing''er suffer."


    The Blood Emperor supported his forehead, "I thought Junior Sister was just as unlucky as the two of us. She accidentally broke through someone''s conspiracy. Before I heard what the conspiracy was, someone else knocked it down."


    The onlookers Wu Yun and others also twitched their eyelids directly. They seem to know something incredible, how can they look at a few elders a little unreliable.


    "It''s actually a blessing in disguise!"


    Mu Qingrou suddenly said that Zedi didn''t go into depth about her changing the subject. The two were so affectionate, since something happened, there must be some relationship problem. However, it is not a big problem, and it is estimated that it can be solved next time we meet. I have to say that these two senior brothers know Mu Qingrou and his wife very well.


    "Yeah, who knows by mistake, it really made us know a big conspiracy." Zedi sighed secretly, "It''s really unlucky!"


    "Fifth Senior Brother, maybe it''s also an opportunity." Mu Qingrou looked at the small Sanxiaotian, "Yun''er is actually better than my talent, maybe she can help repair the road to the sky, then we don''t have to directly Go break in. As for some of the places they made, let them handle it themselves, and when we go out, just do our thing. "


    The Blood Emperor sighed: "It''s been so long, who knows what''s going on over there, I always feel uneasy, and I always feel that there is something we don''t know."


    "This emperor doesn''t believe that Junior Sister Qingrou has no doubts at all. Why did we come down by chance? It''s just that the other people who came down are different from Junior Sister Qingrou and Senior Brother Nan."


    Mu Qingrou paused for a while, her eyelids jumped, her expression stabilized for a long time, and she glared at Emperor Ze: "Senior brother is still so smart."


    Emperor Ze snorted coldly: "Junior Sister Qingrou is still not very good at lying, you will understand when you lie."


    Mu Qing steadied her body softly, and did not fall down. She pretended to be calm and said, "I miss Brother Nan a little bit, and I don''t know when he will come. We will meet again then."


    Everyone could not help laughing when they successfully saw Zedi''s face changed.


    "Okay, Junior Sister Qingrou, let''s get down to business, don''t say you didn''t discover the secrets of our Bingyun, guess who did it?"


    Mu Qingrou gritted her teeth: "Who else did it except the old man?"


    Wu Yun and others have countless question marks in their minds, who is the old man who made Mu Qingrou grit his teeth, and what terrifying thing did he do.


    The Blood Emperor shrugged: "Junior sister, don''t be angry, we can beat the old man when we surpass him."


    "Sixth Junior Brother, are you sure?" Zedi raised his eyebrows, "Are you sure you want to beat that old man?"


    The Blood Emperor fell down like a ball in an instant, "I''ll just talk about it." The old man is unfathomable, his words are unfathomable, and the most important thing is that beating people is never unreasonable.


    "Actually, this is also Bingyun''s chance! The results are not bad now." Ze Di suddenly laughed, his eyes swept around Cang Yu, "I just don''t know that the old man knows who has an accident, and I don''t know if it will happen. **** off."


    Mu Qingrou squinted her eyes and laughed, and took a few glances at Cangyu and Wuyun: "Yes, this time the old man is going to die of anger. But I''m satisfied, as long as I get through this disaster, Time and Brother Nan are loving and loving, and it is best that Tianlu can be repaired and complete, everyone is happy."


    "But I''m afraid some people don''t think so."


    Emperor Ze''s face sank, and the Blood Emperor also braved a fierce light. Over the years, they have been really aggrieved and have suffered a lot.


    Mu Qingrou sneered: "After so many years, it''s time for them to pay the price, do they really think they can control all realms? Didn''t those terrifying ancient masters disappear silently? This world is comparable. What they imagined is far more terrifying, and they even delusionally control it and talk about dreams."


    "Okay, Junior Sister Qingrou, look at the juniors, they''re going to faint." The Blood Emperor shouted in time, and Mu Qingrou really reacted, and found that the breath she had inadvertently revealed made Wu Yun and others pale. Immediately felt guilty.


    "Are you all right?"


    As soon as she lost her momentum, she seemed to have become a kind elder again.


    Dark Cloud and the others recovered after a while. After all, the aura wasn''t aimed at them deliberately, and it was bearable.


    In my heart, there was a stormy sea, how amazing!


    After being surprised, their eyes lit up.


    Yang Ruxin is the powerhouse who directly puts Mu Qingrou behind Mu Bingyun, and is really a super thigh. Xue Wuxin thought so too, but she was much calmer than the others.


    "Originally, I didn''t have that much confidence, but when the junior sister announced the retreat, I had a sense of it, but the old man shouldn''t make jokes about big things. Let''s go for a while, there must be something important."


    When ?? said the business, the three of them were still much more serious, and they said a lot one after another. Although the juniors sounded like they didn''t quite understand it, they were gradually able to guess a lot.


    I''m not curious about the origins of these people, I just think this world is really amazing.


    Over there, Mu Bingyun also gradually woke up, and through Mu Qingrou''s guidance, when she set up the formation, she really had more natural aura, but it was still much worse than Mu Qingrou. But she was already very satisfied. Thinking of the means to achieve her mother, she had to take it slowly. She couldn''t eat into a big fat man in one breath. If she couldn''t get fat, she had to die.


    For a long time, she stopped. Wu Yun kept looking at Mu Bingyun and fell into some comprehension, but she only comprehends the illusion array, which combined with her hypnotism, is simply flawless.

 Chapter 1152： east, west

    Mu Qingrou sees that Dark Cloud has some talent, and she also guides him from time to time.


    After ??Mu Bingyun came over again, seeing the small Sanxiaotian who saw Mu Qingrou drop the magic trick in front of him, he had already understood. Although Mu Qingrou intervened and did some things, it was not perfect. It looked like such a formation, but she knew that it was still far from the truth.


    Mu Qingrou had great hopes for this matter, and no one was disturbed, and everyone was waiting by the side. At this time, there was only one person waiting three steps away from Mu Bingyun. The two seemed to be one body and would not disturb her at all.


    Several days passed, and they were already numb when they saw Mu Bingyun deducing the formation.


    Emperor Ze and the Blood Emperor finally understood what Mu Qingrou meant when she said that Mu Bingyun''s talent was stronger than hers. Mu Qingrou had personally admitted that she couldn''t deduce this formation.


    This formation is beyond the scope of her talent. She is the person who arranges the formation. She is too talented, and it is full of all kinds of traps.


    But they were shocked when they saw that Mu Bingyun overthrew and re-deduced it again and again, and finally when Mu Bingyun stopped.


    "Conspiracy!"


    The Blood Emperor stood up first, his eyes widened: "It''s too ruthless!"


    Zedi crushed a cup, which soon turned into powder and fell to the ground, which was blown away by the wind.


    Mu Qingrou took a deep breath: "The old man is right."


    She glanced at Mu Bingyun, this is her own daughter. In fact, she was pregnant with a pair of twins before she came down. She and Nan Junmo were both reincarnated. Nan Junmo and Mu Bingyun''s Birth will also be turbulent, but if there is an old man there, there should be no problem, but things are still a bit twisty.


    After seeing everything in front of them, they knew the old man''s good intentions.


    "How to do?"


    The Blood Emperor first woke up, awakening the thoughts of the two.


    "Stop, since the old man pushed us down and gave Yun''er a chance, he must want Yun''er to stop this."


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "Mother, if you want to stop it, there is only one chance, the pulse has already been formed, if I deduce it well, they will be short of the last time, if this time is successful, I am afraid it will be true. to awaken something terrible."


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t figure out what it was that could be watered by the blood of the ancients for five hundred or a thousand years. No matter what it was, the thing awakened by these means is probably not a good thing.


    The formation that she deduced in front of her made her a little scared, and when she felt the blood and resentment, she was a little suffocated. Intuition tells her that she must stop it, otherwise... I don''t know what the consequences will be.


    "We have to stop it, tell me what you know! I have always felt that this matter is not easy, and it seems that it is too simple. I also heard what you said before, since our people have thought of a way , didn''t the opponent''s people notice it a little bit, and didn''t stop it?"


    After that, she suddenly remembered her own rebirth.


    suppressed the beating in his heart and waited for Mu Qingrou to speak.


    Mu Qingrou was also a little stunned. The three of them didn''t look relaxed. They looked at each other and felt that it would be better to tell Mu Bingyun. They intuitively told them that it would be difficult to stop this matter, but they were in Mu Bingyun. I saw a little bit of hope.


    No, it should be a great hope.


    With the three of you talking to me, after telling the conjectures and some strange experiences, and in the mouth of Mu Qingrou, Mu Bingyun learned that the secret realm of the divine way turned out to be through Jiuxiaotian, and Or the old man they said was in charge.


    Then Mu Qingrou talked about the last three places in Jiuxiaotian, Zhenxiaotian, Zixiaotian, Taixiaotian. Different from other Xiaotian, there are only two factions in these three places, one is the east faction and the other is the west faction. The base camp occupied by the Eastern faction is Zixiaotian, and the base camp of the Western faction is Zhenxiaotian. The place they occupy together is Taixiaotian.


    But the people of the Western faction have always been planning how to drive the people of the Eastern faction away from Taixiaotian. If possible, they think it is best to eliminate the people of the Eastern faction and unify these three places.


    The leader of the ?? East Sect is called the East Evil Saint, which is the old man among Mu Qingrou''s three people. It was learned from their mouths that this was a gifted old man who didn''t know what was in his mind, and no one has figured it out until now.


    The manager of the Western faction is called the Supreme Being of the Western Evil. He is a very evil old man.


    Emperor Ze and the Blood Emperor had a conflict, and accidentally hit the site of the Western faction. They didn''t know what the other party was discussing, but they directly attacked them. They had no choice but to use extreme methods. The golden cicada escapes its shell. After shelling, he came out, and as a result, he fell into this place where he couldn''t get out, and his cultivation could not progress unless the barrier here was broken. Later, they accidentally discovered that there was a conspiracy in this place, and they began to plan.


    In the end, Emperor Ze was unlucky. He was discovered by the elder of the Hunyuan Sect. The elders threw him to the secret realm of Shinto to suppress the shopping. Later, it was the arrival of Mu Bingyun and the two that allowed him to return to this place.


    As for the blood emperor, he is much luckier. Originally, Wuhenzong was not a very powerful sect at the beginning. It was very easy for him to control the old man of Wuhenzong. He has been lurking in Wuhenzong and quietly inquired about the truth.


    As for Mu Qingrou, it was exactly what she said, one day she was with Nanyuan, and inadvertently talked to the old man that she was a little bored, and before she knew it, she talked about Tianlu.


    As a result, it attracted the attention of Nanyuan. Nanyuan just likes strange things, and then... he took Mu Qingrou to walk the somewhat incomplete Heavenly Road. The location of the Heavenly Road is in Taixiaotian, which is why the two factions The reason for fighting for your life and death.


    In the end, an accident happened on the way to the sky. Mu Qingrou was pregnant and did not see through the illusion mirror, so she became suspicious of Nanyuan. As a result, in order to protect her, Nanyuan had to use a secret method to reincarnate the two to the fairyland.


    Xianjie''s later events are also known to Mu Bingyun.


    "I''ve always wondered why it was so easy to reincarnate when I was pregnant in the first place. There must be an old man intervening in this." Mu Qingrou sighed, "This may be the destiny that the old man said!"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyelids twitched: "Mother, you haven''t said what the relationship between this Eastern Evil Saint and you is?"


    "My dad."


    Mu Qingrou uttered two words astonishingly, which made several people stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1153： Identity Big Bang

    Emperor Ze snorted coldly: "Yeah, the Blood Emperor and I are both disciples of Saint Dongxie, and Qingrou is our junior sister. That Nanyuan is our senior brother and the disciple that master values, so he married the junior sister."


    "Senior Brother and Junior Sister Qingrou are in love with each other." The Blood Emperor said, "Senior Brother Fifth, we all know that you like Junior Sister Jinyue, but Junior Sister Jinyue doesn''t seem to like you, so you don''t have to be jealous because of this. Big Brother, right?"


    Emperor Ze''s eyes turned cold, and the Blood Emperor didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "Sixth Junior Brother, I don''t like Jinyue for a long time." At this time, Emperor Ze was no longer in that mysterious and aloof appearance, but a little more human. "I have seen it through all these years."


    "Okay, two brothers, let''s get down to business."


    Mu Qingrou continued to speak. Of course, Mu Bingyun also woke up from the phrase "my father". Since he is Mu Qingrou''s father, then Saint Dongxie should be her grandfather.


    There are eight disciples of the sage Dongxie. Among them, there is only Jinyue and only a female disciple. In addition to Mu Qingrou, there are nine in total. Mu Qingrou ranked eighth, and their junior brother ranked ninth.


    "I remember that Ao Jingtian is also called Niang Shimei, who is he?"


    Mu Bingyun had some vague guesses.


    As expected, Mu Qingrou said at the next moment: "He is the disciple of the Supreme Xixie, ranking third. He doesn''t have to worry about it. I saved him three times back then, but he won''t shoot at us."


    Mu Bingyun thought for a while, and recounted a certain proud and shocking thing that happened to the fairyland.


    The three were silent for a while, and Mu Qingrou said: "This is the obsession that was scattered outside when he came down. Since he said he would not come out again, I think it was solved by him, don''t worry about it."


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun was still a little worried, Emperor Zedi smiled sarcastically, "Don''t worry, Bingyun, what Junior Sister Qingrou said is right, although Ao Jingtian is not a good person, in regards to Junior Sister Qingrou, It is always difficult to get through, and he will not hesitate to let him die immediately."


    "Speaking of which, this Ao Jingtian is also pitiful."


    The Blood Emperor said lightly, giving Emperor Zeyi a blank look, as if he had said it, and Emperor Zeyi''s nature became more and more exposed.


    "If it was before, I would have doubted it, but now I can be sure that this place is the ghost of Xixie Supreme," Mu Qingrou''s words made everyone solemn, and she only heard her say: "Hunyuanmen, the Primordial Spirit that he cultivates. For the bloodline exercises, Yin Huomen is the blood of ghosts and gods, Changshengmen is the blood of the **** of life, Zhenwuzong is the blood of Pangu, Chixia is the blood of Daozu, Ruyi is the blood of the Moon God, Wuhenzong is the blood of the blood god, and Xingxiang is the blood of the **** of blood. The blood of the God Turtle, the Golden Crow Palace is the blood of the Golden Crow, the Palace of the True Dragon is the blood of the True Dragon, the Palace of Suzaku is the blood of the Suzaku, the Palace of Thunder is the blood of the God of Thunder, the Palace of Slaughtering Demons is the blood of the Demon God, the Palace of the Snow Phoenix is ??the blood of the Ice Phoenix, and the Palace of Love is the Buddha God blood."


    With Mu Qingrou''s eyelids twitching every time she mentioned an ancient bloodline, "This Xixie Supreme is really powerful. I don''t know where to find this technique for cultivating more ancient bloodlines."


    Zedi said leisurely: "Junior sister should have forgotten that there are two ancient mythical beasts under the management of the Western Sect, such as the real dragon and the ice phoenix. As for other exercises, there is no way to find them with the means of Xixie Supreme. We The Eastern Sect has two ancient mythical beasts, the second senior brother Jinwu and the ninth junior brother Shentou, as well as the senior senior brother, the descendant of Thor, the fourth senior brother, the descendant of Pangu, and the sixth junior brother, the blood emperor, who all have the blood of the blood god. Don''t forget, there is another one. Seventh Junior Sister Jin Yue, that is the authentic descendant of the Moon God."


    "Since they exist, and they have their own disciples, it''s not easy to do some exercises, and besides, it''s just exercises that need to purify blood."


    The Blood Emperor was silent for a while and said, "I remember that a disciple had an accident many years ago, but I didn''t care, maybe..."


    "So, this Xixie Supreme must have planned for a long time to wake up something we don''t know." Emperor Ze said coldly, "Fortunately, this emperor has no disciples, but he is alone and widowed, but this emperor is also unlucky, and he was calculated by that hateful old man. ."


    Zedi said, his eyes fell on Cangyu, and he suddenly laughed: "Actually, that hateful old man didn''t expect it, some things they can''t predict, right?"


    Mu Qingrou also looked at Cangyu and nodded: "It''s really unpredictable, but Cangyu is my son-in-law now, can you bully him?"


    "Who dares, even though the little junior sister is only a junior junior sister, but once your strength is fully restored, you will be more powerful than us. Who called your father that old man!"


    Emperor Ze snorted, "Since he is the son-in-law of the younger sister, he is his own."


    "Can the fifth uncle tell me about it?" Mu Bingyun couldn''t help it anymore.


    "There''s no problem with talking about it. If I guess right, Cang Xiaozi has the blood of the devil, very pure, and his appearance is seven points similar to someone else''s, so he should be a descendant of the sky."


    The calm Cangyu finally became serious, "Return to Wu Shishu, Cang Qiong is indeed my father."


    The hall was quiet for a while, Zedi jumped up, and the blood emperor''s eyes were rounded. They originally thought that even if the blood was pure, they were only descendants of the descendants. Who told them what happened?


    "Boy Cang, do you know who Cangyu is?" Zedi immediately came to Cangyu. Although the momentum exuded from his whole body was powerful, but at present he did not leave this place, and he was not as powerful as Cangyu, but he was an elder, and Cangyu just The opponent''s momentum was blocked.


    "I don''t know, I hope my uncle will let me know."


    Zedi''s momentum disappeared instantly, and he found it uninteresting, "You really are his son, that kid speaks like you, and his voice is on a level line, just like chanting scriptures."


    "Okay, let me tell you, Cang Qiong is actually the eldest disciple of Supreme Xixie."


    Everyone just felt that a bomb exploded suddenly in their minds, and they couldn''t recover. Their minds were blank for a long time. When they woke up, they stared at Cang Yu.


    It turned out that Cang Yu was very calm, as if this was not a big deal at all.


    Only heard Cang Yu say: "Fortunately, my father is not the son of Xixie Supreme."


    The son and the disciple still have to be separated, "But it doesn''t matter, my Binger."


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and took his hand, "He has already married me and will be a member of the Eastern School from now on."


    Mu Qingrou''s eyes are full of relief: "Yu''er is a right and wrong person. Regardless of the grievances between the Eastern faction and the Western faction, what we are facing now is to stop the Western faction''s conspiracy."


    Cangyu''s eyes darkened a bit, but now he is not worried about his father''s safety. Since he is the eldest disciple of Xipai Xixie Supreme, there shouldn''t be any danger. He only had some concerns, if the two parties were on the side, whether his father would stand in the West or the East.


    At this time, a line of sight caught his attention, and he saw the Blood Emperor looking at him with a smile, what''s wrong?


    "Uncle Six?"

 Chapter 1154： resentment

    "Good boy!"


    The Blood Emperor laughed and looked at Mu Qingrou and Emperor Ze before he said, "Do you know how your father suddenly reincarnated back then?"


    Of course ??Cangyu doesn''t know, but it seems that there are other secrets.


    The Blood Emperor glanced at Mu Bingyun, and then set his eyes on Cangyu: "You kid looks like your father, both are infatuated, and the people in the Western sect, except for the sky, are proud to convince me. Kind of."


    "Back then, your father fell in love with a girl, but as a result, old man Xixie wanted to marry Cang Qiong into a good family, and he would kill the person your father liked," Cangyu felt a little angry, "later your father gave up everything Power, save that woman''s soul, and take her to reincarnation."


    After ?? finished speaking, the Blood Emperor smiled hehely: "It was the first time that the old man was slapped in the face by his best disciple. Since then, the Blood Emperor has admired the sky very much. He is simply a man."


    "So, should that woman be my mother?"


    Even Cangyu is a bit silly.


    "That''s right, your father''s methods are not simple. Since he is the one he identified, he will chase after him even if he is torn to pieces. But looking at your baffled face, it is estimated that what happened in the middle, you still don''t know the truth. You All you need to know is that your father will not do anything for the Western faction no matter what. That old man Xixie threatens you at will, you don''t need to pay attention, but don''t undermine your father''s prestige."


    The Blood Emperor was still a little excited.


    "Actually, the blood emperor also has some grudges with the old man from the western sect." Emperor Ze didn''t mind exposing people''s shortcomings, but the blood emperor could not stop him. Xie Supreme found that the old man has always been a cruel person, the blood emperor said that he couldn''t let go of his family, and as a result, the old man Xixie killed his family without saying a word."


    The Blood Emperor took a deep breath, "Fortunately, Master arrived later to help me save my family''s soul."


    Later, he joined the Eastern faction. In fact, he knew that he had the blood of the blood god. Except for joining the Eastern and Western factions, it would be a disaster no matter where he was placed. Fortunately, he chose the Eastern faction later, otherwise he really doesn''t know what the situation will be like.


    Mu Bingyun finally figured out some of the relationship between the two factions. Since the only scruples were gone, they should almost prepare to crack each other''s conspiracy.


    "By the way, Yun''er, what did you say earlier?"


    Mu Qingrou did not forget that Mu Bingyun said earlier that the other party would send someone to stop it.


    Mu Bingyun told her guess that it was about her past life and Mu Fengxue, she always felt it was strange.


    "Mother, didn''t you say what grandpa did? Is that lucky stone grandpa''s?"


    Mu Qingrou was silent for a while, then nodded: "It belongs to your grandfather, this gas transport stone is only useful if someone with his bloodline absorbs it, but if he does something, he not only needs his bloodline, but also his bloodline. My grandson, he should have counted on your extraordinaryness, that''s why he prepared so much. The Mu Fengxue you mentioned is probably a means of the Western faction. But they didn''t know that I was pregnant with a dragon and a phoenix, and they missed you Brother, your grandfather has prepared a good thing for Mo¡¯er, no less than the luck stone, otherwise you think he would dare to use the time technique at will, and said that this time technique was researched by your grandfather first.¡±


    Nan Junmo smiled and said, "No wonder I always feel that strange things will pop up in my mind. It turns out that the grandfather I didn''t see did a good thing. It''s not as reliable as my father, and my grandson will be killed by him sooner or later."


    "What about me?" Wu Yun couldn''t help but ask, she always felt that she might know the origin of her time travel today.


    Mu Qingrou thought about it for a while: "It may be related to the second senior brother, Xiaoyun, the second senior brother is also a couple who are both Jinwu, and," Mu Qingrou slowly recalled the faces of the second senior brother and the second senior sister-in-law, a little uncertain, " I always feel that you and the second senior brother and his wife look a bit similar."


    "Junior sister, it''s very similar. I was a little suspicious from the beginning when I saw Xiaoyun. The second brother and the second sister-in-law were the only two golden crows left at the time, and they were still protected by the master. If it wasn''t for them, I don''t believe there will be Xiaoyun."


    "So, besides me, there should be the Golden Crow, and the Golden Crow hasn''t completely disappeared?" Wu Yun was shocked and couldn''t help but widen his eyes. The images in her mind had always flowed in her mind like a nightmare. , how can not linger.


    "We don''t know much about the Golden Crow, maybe we can ask the old man." Zedi frowned, "But the second brother and the second sister-in-law are not doing very well. Although they are the Golden Crow, their bloodlines have always been there. In the loss, I don''t know the reason, even if the master makes a move, it can only make it drain slowly."


    Dark Cloud was a little nervous, "Then... Then am I really their descendant?"


    She knew that she was transmigrating, and if she just occupied Jinwu''s body, then...


    "Xiaoyun, what are you thinking about? Yun''er has already told me about your situation. The real Golden Crow is not something you can inherit from your body. It is only because your soul is a Golden Crow that you can become a Golden Crow. The soul of the bloodline is injected into the ordinary body, as long as the body is polished to be strong, slowly the body can be transformed into one''s own."


    Dark Cloud understood, "Mother means that my soul itself is the soul of the Golden Crow. If the body of the Dark Cloud Beast was not occupied by me, it was just the Dark Cloud Beast?"


    "It may be like this." Mu Qingrou could only be sure that the soul of Wu Yun was the Golden Crow, "But go back and ask the old man to know if this is what he has calculated."


    "Don''t worry, Xiaoyun, you are out of ten, nine out of ten may be the daughter of the second senior brother. As for the reason, only the old man should know." The Blood Emperor also nodded and comforted.


    Anyway, Mu Bingyun knew that Mu Fengxue was probably sent by Xi to steal her luck, and the doubts in her heart disappeared. The burden on her body relaxed, and the consequence of her clear mind was the increase of her strength.


    However, Mu Qingrou looked at each other in dismay, feeling that her strength had grown and her level remained the same, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help twitching a few times.


    "Yun''er''s situation is indeed special. Among them, it must be the good things done by the people of the Western faction, but Yun''er is a lucky one." The old man¡¯s methods are not simple, Yun¡¯er don¡¯t have to worry, your strength will not be affected in any way.¡±


    Mu Bingyun was not worried at all, she felt that everything was under the control of her mysterious grandfather, no wonder she always felt that all this experience was very peaceful, it turned out that the two top factions were fighting each other.


    Knowing that it was her grandfather involved, she was not disgusted, I am afraid there was a last resort. Then, Chiye can figure out who gave it to her.

 Chapter 1155： find the eye

    "Then Yun''er, do you know how to break the formation in front of you? If you let them succeed, the awakening might not be something we can stop." Mu Qingrou was very worried.


    "I still remember my previous analysis, I thought that the center of Sanxiaotian was the formation eye. This guess is indeed correct, but when this formation was deduced, I saw that I was wrong before." Mu Bingyun I didn''t give them a chance to speak, "But I also found the eye."


    "Where?"


    The Blood Emperor was still the most anxious one, and his eyes couldn''t help but widen.


    "Fifteen major forces."


    "Although the previous speculation seems to be true, it is just a maze set up by the other party. Once I believe it, I will be trapped in it forever." Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, "However, how would the person who set up the formation know that? , I was able to deduce his formation to know his real purpose."


    Mu Qingrou''s face was cautious: "Yun''er, how do you break the formation?"


    Yang Ruxin clenched her fists tightly, the lingering thoughts in her mind, she wanted to protect the Golden Crow Palace, if the fifteen major forces really were the eyes, they might destroy it for the sake of righteousness. Thinking of this, I suddenly felt uncomfortable.


    "The method of breaking the formation is simple, but difficult. It only needs to destroy fifteen formation eyes at the same time, and it cannot be too far apart, otherwise the remaining one will cause bad consequences."


    Everyone was silent for a while. They were all members of the Fifteen Great Powers. They knew what would happen if they were destroyed, and they felt helpless in their hearts.


    "Then destroy it! If we don''t destroy it, I''m afraid we can''t help it." The Blood Emperor squeezed his fist, "This is the last chance. If they succeed this time, it is estimated that all of us here will be finished. "


    "Although I don''t know what they want to wake up, once the thing wakes up, no one is his opponent, otherwise the old man won''t care so much, and even get the junior sister down." Zedi''s eyes were full of deep meaning.


    Yang Ruxin finally took a deep breath: "Yes, it has to be destroyed, and the Golden Crow Palace may be gone, but as long as the people of the Golden Crow Palace are still there, why not have the Golden Crow Palace?"


    The others also gradually came to understand, and Mu Bingyun said at this time: "On that day, the elders of each faction will take away the disciples with ancient blood, and this is the time for us to start."


    "What good idea can you think of, girl?"


    "If we fight directly, we will be shocked. The fifteen major forces are not under our control except the Hunyuanmen, the Golden Crow Palace, and the Wuhenzong."


    "True Dragon Palace should cooperate fully." Seeing that the rest of the people were looking at her, especially the suspicious eyes of her own children, Mu Qingrou couldn''t help laughing, "What are you two thinking, Senior Brother Ao is not bad. , he knew all this for a long time. In fact, he was not the elder who worked in the Zhenlong Palace. That elder was killed by him long ago. He just wanted to know the purpose behind this incident. He has already stated his attitude and will help when the time comes. us."


    "Since it was said by Ao Jingtian himself, then there is no problem." Before the rest of the people said anything, Emperor Ze said, his eyes moved, and the blue sheen flickered, "After all, Ao Jingtian won''t hurt. Junior Sister." But he thought in his heart, why didn''t Senior Brother come back, or would it be Ao Jingtian''s turn to offer his favors?


    "I think I have control over Xuefeng Palace, as long as some of the powerful elders in it leave." Xue Wuxin''s face was still as frosty, but her calm eyes flashed a gleam of light, which was fleeting, making it hard to grasp.


    "We don''t need to worry about those five places. The other ten places still need to be carefully considered." Mu Bingyun swept over the people present. Except for the people in charge of the five places, Emperor Ze was in charge of the Primordial Sect, and Wu Xie Xin was in charge of the Wuhen Sect. Yang Ruxin was in charge of the Golden Crow Palace, Ao Jingtian was in charge of the Zhenlong Palace, and Xue Wuxin was in charge of the Xuefeng Palace.


    Then there are still her, Cang Yu, Nan Junmo, Wu Yun, Ying Changqing, Tao Ran, Mu Qingrou, and the Blood Emperor. There are only eight people in total. It''s not enough. It''s not that the other people are bad, but that the people she needs must be strong Only by being strong can she complete the task. For a while, she really didn''t think of any suitable candidate.


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, several people fell into silence. It''s not impossible to find two powerful gods, but it is true that they can completely trust them. The powerful gods are not Chinese cabbage, they can be found if they can be found.


    "Forget it, there are still a few years left, let the people below me cultivate well, let''s figure out how to break this formation." Mu Bingyun said, everyone had to put away their previous thoughts, and the group discussed again.


    If you want to destroy the array eye, you must first find the array eye. After deliberation, the task of finding the other ten forces was handed over to Cangyu.


    Only the elusive figure of his subordinates can easily jump into other people''s sects and walk freely. In short, when Cang Yu completed this task and brought back the answer, everyone felt a chill behind him.


    The Blood Emperor laughed loudly, patted Cangyu''s chest, and finally was frightened by his cold eyes: "As expected of the son of the sky! Such an excellent boy, if Old Xixie knew about it, he would also I don''t know if I will vomit blood."


    Now that they have found it, the person they need is not there yet.


    Under the Hunyuan Gate Mountain Gate, two plain-clothed women came from a distance and fell to the ground. Taking a closer look, one of the women''s eyes was tightly closed, as if they were born unable to open them.


    The other woman was a little older, and although she was also wrapped in plain clothes, she had an innate nobility on her body that could not be ignored.


    "Master, here we are, is this the Hunyuan Sect? It''s really impressive. Master, the old people you mentioned are really in the Hunyuan Sect?"


    "It must be there." The older woman nodded with a smile, touched the girl with her eyes closed and smiled, "Let''s go, I''m afraid they''ll be in a hurry."


    "Master, are they waiting for you?"


    "Well, it should be us. You will understand when you see them. In the future, Master will take you to see a better place, and you will know that this world is very wide."


    The young woman smiled, nodded, and landed outside the Hunyuanmen Mountain Gate with the older woman.


    "I don''t know who is coming?"


    The mountain gate guard asked cautiously, with no slack on his face.


    "Luohuang brought his disciples to visit Emperor Hunyuan."


    The disciple of the mountain gate was slightly taken aback, but seeing the two of them with smiles on their faces, they didn''t seem like people who were doing bad things. After a while, he came out, showing a trace of respect on his face, and invited the two of them.


    After reaching the hall, the disciple did not dare to go any further, and just invited Luohuang and the two in.


    When entering the hall, the people on both sides were stunned for a moment.

 Chapter 1156： old friends come

    "Yingxuan?"


    "Dark clouds, ice clouds."


    Qin Yingxuan also had the slightest shock on her face. She never thought that her old friend was also her old friend. Sure enough, Master said that she was waiting for them.


    "Junior Sister Luohuang, stay safe."


    The three of Mu Qingrou also stood up, and their eyes lit up when facing Luohuang''s arrival. Finally, their eyes fell on Qin Yingxuan, and they finally laughed. It was just two, isn''t it just right?


    "Stay safe." Luohuang smiled brightly, which made Mu Bingyun understand why Qin Yingxuan, who was born with a disability, was able to smile comfortably, and when they saw Luohuang, let them know why Qin Yingxuan Master is so knowledgeable. Seeing the attitudes of Mu Qingrou and the three of them, they were old acquaintances. They were all at the level of old monsters. How could they not know so much?


    "It''s all right now, the arrival of Luohuang has solved our urgent need." Mu Qingrou pulled Luohuang to the seat, "I haven''t seen you for so many years, so you have come down, when I heard the news of your disappearance, I thought you were hiding. Where did you go to retreat?"


    "I also broke through a little bit of heaven by chance, and only then did I know that someone here needs my help, so I brought Xuan''er without thinking much." Luohuang smiled and took Qin Yingxuan''s hand, "This girl has touched your girl. It''s getting better and better now."


    "If you want me to tell me, Sister Luohuang, our family will not talk about the two families, and whoever is convinced will not all enjoy their own happiness." There is a lot of direct language.


    "Although I know you guys are in a bit of trouble, but I don''t know what the trouble is, Qingrou, what happened?"


    Mu Qingrou was stunned: "Luohuang, how did you come down?"


    A trace of loneliness appeared in Luohuang''s eyes: "How can I get down, I''m crazy, I have to come down."


    "Really an accident?"


    "It was indeed an accident." Speaking of this, Luohuang was also embarrassed, "In the beginning, the situation was dangerous, and there was no other way than reincarnation. You are right. At first, I did choose a place to retreat. Later... "


    "What happened later?"


    Luohuang closed his eyes, and finally said: "I saw something by chance, and I accidentally went into trouble."


    Mu Qingrou did not continue, thinking of certain things from the beginning, she understood in her heart.


    "The past is over." She held Luohuang''s hand, "Luohuang is such a good person, we can''t see it, and several of my senior brothers are single, Luohuang might as well see if there is a suitable person, why bother I want something like that."


    Luohuang gave a rare smile: "I let it go a long time ago, tell me what trouble you have encountered."


    "Yun''er, tell me." Now the entire formation is deduced by Mu Bingyun, and Mu Bingyun also knows about her own affairs. She thinks it is better to let her daughter explain it more clearly.


    Luohuang listened carefully, and when she understood everything, even she couldn''t help but slapped the table with anger: "Xixie''s heart is too big, does he know what will be awakened by the ancient blood? This thing is Can anyone control it?"


    Luohuang''s face was ashen: "Qingrou, let me tell you the truth, what Jiuxiaotian suppresses is not simple, and he must not be allowed to come out, otherwise, you, me, everyone here, and even the entire Jiuxiaotian will face huge disaster."


    "We still have another chance." Mu Qingrou pulled Luohuang, "You forgot what I told you, the old man asked us to come down for this."


    "It seems that I came back right." After Luohuang got angry, he quickly calmed down, "Do you have any countermeasures?"


    Mu Qingrou nodded and motioned to Mu Bingyun, Mu Bingyun continued to tell the plan, Luohuang''s hanging heart laughed: "Okay, since we can stop it, let''s plan well, just put this together. Even if they take their lives, they can''t let them succeed."


    Seeing everyone looking at her, Luohuang knew that a good explanation might not work, "After the master disappeared in Tianlu, he once sent me a message in a hurry, asking me to pay attention to what Jiuxiaotian was suppressing. He said that once this thing If we run out, we all have to finish the game, and we didn¡¯t understand it at the beginning.¡±


    "By the way, Uncle Luohuang, Bingyun wants to ask you a question."


    Luohuang smiled rarely, and took Mu Bingyun''s hand: "What does Yun''er want to say?" Of course, she liked Qingrou''s daughter who helped her disciple again.


    "I once heard the wasteland from Wuyujiang''s mouth."


    "Desolate world?" Luohuang frowned, and then heard Mu Bingyun speak again, "Listen to him, the barren world is the so-called highest three-layered sky."


    Luohuang is even more confused, what are those people going to do?


    "Wait a second, I''ll do the math." After that, Luohuang didn''t wait for a few people and fell to the side alone. Mu Qingrou also let go of her hand and took a few steps away.


    Following Luohuang''s body, a layer of white light appeared, shrouding her completely. Her hands seemed to be covered with a layer of gleaming white light. Mu Qingrou and the others were extremely worried.


    This is considered heaven and earth, but it can damage Shouyuan, but they can''t stop it right now.


    After a long time, Luohuang opened her eyes with a bloodless face, and Mu Qingrou hurriedly supported her, "Luohuang, how are you?"


    "It''s nothing, I have lost three thousand years of life, it''s not easy to count the world, and if it goes on like this, I''ll have to follow in the footsteps of master, and I don''t know where the master has been reincarnated. I have been searching all the way for these years, but I haven''t seen him. Luohuang looked a little sad, "Okay, let''s not talk about that, I already have some eyes on the situation in that deserted world."


    Speaking of this, there was a hint of sarcasm at the corner of Luohuang''s mouth, and there was some anger in his eyes: "I just said how could Laoer Xixie take such a big risk, it turned out to be a plan."


    It turned out that the barren world was actually the food that Xi Xie prepared for the monster under Jiuxiaotian. This formation was not only to wake up that thing, but also to control it. As long as it was fed by a god, the monster would become Take Xixie''s pet and let him drive it.


    Hearing Luohuang''s words, the eyes of everyone present jumped, and they looked at Mu Bingyun in unison, as if they wanted to determine whether the formation had such a function. After seeing Mu Bingyun nod, everyone was angry. .


    "Heavenly Road was almost destroyed for no reason at the beginning, so it''s no wonder that Xixie Laoer came up with such a tossing method, and he is not afraid of tossing this world away." Luohuang frowned, "Can''t let him succeed, this is The thing is an ancient great beast, and he doesn''t recognize his six relatives. Old Xixie can''t control him, and he is afraid that he will bring disaster to the world."


    "Uncle Luohuang, let''s sum it up. Since there is only one chance, we can''t fail."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s words, Luohuang finally nodded in relief.

 Chapter 1157： strange beam of light

    Time flies, Sanxiaotian is still very quiet, only the fifteen major forces have changed slightly, and people outside do not know that there are elders among them who have taken the elder sisters and elder brothers of various sects to a mysterious place, and those who were taken away I don''t know that this time is a life-and-death situation.


    In a few days after this, Sanxiaotian boiled from the silence.


    Peerless baby is born!


    This news undoubtedly set off a huge wave on the calm lake, making all sects eager to try. After the news was confirmed, the major sects thought that they would grab that treasure at all costs, because once this treasure was obtained, its strength would likely break through the shackles of the gods, and at that time it would be able to surpass Sanxiaotian. Dare to provoke him.


    The leaders of the various factions have left the customs one after another, and even the elders can''t sit still, and the sect has become empty.


    "Wuxin, I''ll leave Xuefeng Palace to you to take good care of. With your strength, I''m afraid you''ll die when you go there. You might as well help this palace master guard Xuefeng Palace."


    "Yes, Palace Master, Wuxin must take a good look at Xuefeng Palace."


    Xueyun was very satisfied and left with the elite disciples and elders. The corners of her lips curled up. As long as she could get that treasure, what if all the disciples and elders were damaged? The Great Elder made her intimidated. She really wanted to stand above the Great Elder, and few people would be willing to submit to others.


    Xue Wuxin watched Xue Yunxin leave, and on her plain face, the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rise. There were still many ideas from Dark Cloud and Frozen Cloud. In this way, after leading the major factions out and leaving an empty shell, it would be easier for them to do it. .


    By the time the people from the major sects are almost there, Mu Bingyun and the others have already taken their places. They easily subdued the remaining members of the sect. According to the previous preparations, they came to the side of the formation. They knew that once the formation was destroyed, The whole house was destroyed, but they had no other way but to throw people out.


    Mu Bingyun was already standing at the eye of Yin Huomen. The Yin Huomen was full of gloomy energy and flickering with cold firelight. The formation eye was surrounded by a deep blue light. She subconsciously felt that this blue light was dangerous.


    A delicate jade pendant appeared in her hand, exuding a unique brilliance. She smiled slightly as if she could see the person who made this jade pendant. His focused eyes fascinated her.


    She glanced in the direction of the gate of longevity, Cangyu was at the gate of longevity at this time, and looked at the fifteen dots on the jade pendant, ten of which were already lit up. Among them, the opinions belonging to the Changshengmen lighted up, indicating that everything was going well on Cangyu''s side, which made her troubled heart a little calmer.


    Just had an inexplicable feeling in her heart, as if something was about to happen, which made her uneasy again.


    "Bing''er, I feel you are uneasy."


    There was a concerned voice from the communication jade pendant. She squeezed the jade pendant tightly and suppressed her worries: "It''s okay, pay attention to safety, and you must protect yourself no matter what."


    "Binger too."


    She smiled and replied, they have been together for so many years, she does not believe that this time, they have been preparing for so many years, and everything is being planned.


    Over there, Wu Yujiang left with a puppet that looked like a dark cloud. The real dark cloud was in one of the fifteen major forces, and I didn¡¯t know how long that puppet would not be exposed. Thinking of this, she actually had a hint of urgency, and hurriedly looked at the spot on the communication jade pendant that had not yet lit up.


    Each of the fifteen people had a piece of communication jade pendant made by Cangyu himself. I don¡¯t know how long it took. When the jade pendant was lit at the same time, it flashed strangely:


    three, two, one


    At the same time, Mu Bingyun and the others aimed at the formation eye at the same time with his most powerful move, using most of his divine power to destroy the formation eye. In an instant, a loud voice sounded in their ears, and their bodies stumbled and fell uncontrollably.


    Everyone in ??Sanxiaotian heard a loud noise, a booming sound, like thunder, like a landslide, more like the end of the day, the sound was so loud that it almost didn''t make them tinnitus.


    The ??15 major forces are the most beautiful buildings in Sanxiaotian. People passing by outside watched in astonishment as these ancient and beautiful buildings collapsed into ruins, and they hadn''t reacted for a long time.


    Wu Yujiang rushed to the mysterious place with a dark cloud on his face. When he arrived at the place full of beams of light, he thought he was the first to pass, but he found that many people had already come.


    Wu Yujiang snorted coldly, taking a dark cloud to the side: "Xiaoyun, you must listen to me later."


    "Dark Cloud" glanced at the surrounding white beam of light, but there seemed to be blood-red blood flowing inside, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, and he nodded to Wu Yujiang. Excited Wu Yujiang did not find out that today''s dark cloud is very few words, and his behavior is also very well-behaved.


    "You must get ahead of them later and inject blood into the beam of light." Wu Yujiang looked at the beam of light that was just a short distance away, as if he had seen the beam of light rising from the ground full of red light. Nothing could hide his greed and excitement.


    "Black Cloud" didn''t say much, and answered directly, Wu Yujiang glanced at her with some doubts, "Black Cloud" rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "Elder Wu, what''s wrong?"


    Wu Yujiang suppressed the doubts in his heart. He only felt that something was strange, but he couldn''t tell why. Seeing that the beams of light were getting brighter and brighter, and soon the fifteen beams of light were about to be erected, he felt uncomfortable. Aside from that, dark clouds are still dark clouds, it must be because he thought too much. This girl is very familiar to him, and it is impossible to make any tricks.


    "Dark clouds go!"


    When the fifteen pillars were all stabilized, Wu Yujiang shouted, and saw other figures running towards the pillars quickly, cutting off his own wrist, and the light beam quickly absorbed the blood, but the dark cloud stood in place, no movement. Do not move.


    The other person who didn''t move was Xue Lingxin. The first elder brought her here to find the treasure, saying that it was of any benefit. When she came here, it only gave her a sense of danger. When the elders told her to do things, she was even more disturbed.


    She was a little regretful, why she was greedy, why did she follow the Great Elder, she had a feeling that as long as she did what the Great Elder said, all that awaited her would be doom.


    So, when the Great Elder gave the order, Xue Lingxin stood there and did not move like a fool.


    When I saw those who rushed out, they were instantly sucked into the ground by the beam of light, my eyes widened, and my body trembled, but I couldn''t move a step. The thirteen blood-red pillars turned quickly, It slowly pulled away, like an ancient formation, to wake up the ancient beasts.

 Chapter 1158： back move

    The expression of "Black Cloud" is very flat. She is a puppet. She is not too surprised to see anything at this time. When Wu Yujiang looked over, the expression of embarrassment and anger appeared. The mission has been completed, and the short-lived puppet life is about to end.


    Wu Yujiang grabbed the "dark cloud" hideously, jumped to the pillar with her body, and cut her wrist. He thought blood would spurt down the pillar, but found that there was no blood in the separated flesh and blood. At that moment, he Only seeing the strange smile of "Dark Cloud", I secretly thought that I wanted to escape, but unfortunately it was too late, a huge explosion sounded, and the "Dark Cloud" exploded instantly. The meticulous gift he prepared, the whole body was ragged and fell to the ground, especially the hands holding "Dark Cloud", which were all broken from the position of the arms, there was a big hole in the stomach, and the face was full of blood lie on the floor.


    The other elders were stunned for a while, and then their expressions changed. Xue Lingxin finally woke up from the daze, and she was anxious. She knew that there was still a chance to escape today, but how would she escape in the face of these old monsters?


    Just thinking about it, I saw that four of these elders were holding an elder in one hand, and they all exploded like the "dark clouds" before, and Xue Lingxin ran out during the chaos, ignoring the explosion on her. At this moment, I just want to escape this cannibal place alive.


    The injured elder naturally did not die. Wu Yujiang got up from the ground angrily and looked at the rest of the people with a blood-red face and a gloomy expression. You don''t need to guess to know that they have been calculated.


    "Cangyu, Mu Bingyun!"


    Thinking of these two people in his mind, he instantly knew that it must be them!


    Wu Yujiang looked at the remaining two pillars, the plan was not successful, he might not be able to survive when he went back, he gritted his teeth, the master is unfathomable, why not escape?


    As he was thinking, there was a sway between the heavens and the earth, as if something had been destroyed, and the faces of the elders changed again and again.


    "It''s time for you to sacrifice."


    A voice sounded out of thin air, cutting off the idea of ??Wu Yujiang and others escaping, only to see their bodies leap towards the pillar unconsciously. Wu Yujiang couldn''t help thinking that even if he didn''t have the Golden Crow bloodline at all, it would be useless to sacrifice, but he knew that this beam of light would not absorb other blood except the Golden Crow bloodline.


    However, when the blood drained, he was stunned and panicked.


    "how is this possible?"


    Wu Yujiang lost his voice. He had long known what would happen if he had the Golden Crow bloodline, and he could guarantee that he did not have the Golden Crow bloodline in his body at all. Seeing that his body gradually withered away, he was very unwilling, and he was one step away, one step away, he would be able to complete the task and ascend to the sky.


    He couldn''t help raising his head, and the last look was the same stunned look in the eyes of the elders who were with him. At that moment, he seemed to understand everything.


    It turns out that this group of people is the most stupid. It turns out that they have always been the target of the master''s calculations. If there is any mistake in the people under his command, they will all be sacrificed as an accident. He may not have the blood of the Golden Crow, but he must be the master. After doing the hands and feet, maybe it has other ancient blood.


    Just thinking about this, he only felt a red light in front of him, and at the same time, he seemed to hear an explosion in Sanxiaotian, as if... it seemed to be the fifteen major forces.


    Before he could hear it clearly, the flesh and blood together with his consciousness were drawn into the chaotic red light, and the beams of light quickly spun. But for some unknown reason, the beam of light suddenly collapsed, fifteen beams of light, two of which were cut off by several figures lazily, and the other beams of light suddenly surged into the sky after spinning.


    The originally clear sky was full of lightning and thunder, the sun was hidden in the clouds, and the sky and the earth were dark.


    If the people in Sanxiaotian were still watching jokes before, but now everyone is in danger, looking at the rolling clouds in the sky, not knowing what to say for a while, it seems that the end is coming, they seem to hear something To roll out of the ground, I always feel like I''m in danger.


    In the place of the fifteen major forces, after destroying the formation, Mu Bingyun jumped up at the same time, and his eyes locked in a certain direction. When there was a problem on the Wuyujiang side, she first felt it, her face changed instantly, but she had already paid attention to it. No, I don''t know why, but the great formation that was going to be opened actually stopped.


    But the situation was still not good, she looked at Sanxiaotian''s tumbling, and knew that there was only one step left. This step was life or death, and it was up to them to take over.


    "What''s going on here?"


    The Blood Emperor looked at the situation that was different from what they expected with a serious face.


    Mu Bingyun looked in a certain direction, and the figure jumped away: "Something has happened, but they were stopped by something, let''s hurry over."


    Everyone didn''t bother to ask, and they all followed behind them. The people in Sanxiaotian saw that these people were usually not to be provoked. Although they didn''t know what happened, they couldn''t help but see their expressions and knew that something big happened. chased it.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted: "Look, the sky is split."


    The sound of ?? successfully attracted everyone''s attention, throwing the figures of fifteen people behind them.


    The red dress in the front was very fast, and a black figure behind her quickly caught up with her and came to her side. When she saw that she was intact, she quickly followed to the destination side by side.


    There are no words, only one look and one action, they can understand enough what the other party wants to do at this time.


    The scorching tumbling under their feet made them have to go.


    There was a tumbling mist of blood in front of him. The pungent **** smell seemed to have accumulated for thousands of years.


    Below the blood fog, a roar sounded, and everyone was condensed, especially when they saw the claws of the unknown beast waving to deal with the jumping figures, they were all afraid for a while, the secret passage came in time .


    "Eldest Brother?"


    The Blood Emperor roared, his eyes widened in disbelief, "That person is a senior, really a senior!!"


    Mu Qingrou''s body was shaken, and she followed him. Although she was far away, she couldn''t see clearly. Who wasn''t Nanyuan?


    "So that''s the case." Ze Di''s eyes flashed, "Old Xixie has left behind, and the senior brother is also the follower of our old man, Junior Sister Qingrou, don''t you mean that you can''t find a big brother these years? Senior brother? Because he is hidden, how can you find it?"


    Mu Qingrou''s eyes flashed complicatedly, and finally, when watching the figure raise its claws to deal with the beast, she shook hands with the long sword and jumped.

 Chapter 1159： tortoise shell boy

    "Elder Brother, Third Senior Brother, Fourth Senior Brother, and Ninth Senior Brother, they are all here."


    The Blood Emperor smiled and said, "Let''s go, although that guy showed one paw, can''t we even deal with one paw when we join forces?"


    Having said that, the Blood Emperor also revealed his magic weapon, chasing Mu Qingrou and Zedi to join the battle at the same time.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu looked at each other and nodded: "Let''s go too, with so many people, it''s still easy to suppress the claws of a vicious beast." But both of them had a cold light in their eyes.


    How is it possible, no matter what, you have to cut off the opponent''s claw.


    "This is interesting, our father also played a mystery once." Nan Junmo raised his head and took a sip of spicy wine, and joined the battle with Wu Yun.


    It''s just that the ancient beasts are worthy of being the ancient beasts. Just one paw makes so many strong people helpless for a short time. However, the people here are all able to bear it. One person guards one side, and they attack the top without their lives. Even the most powerful beasts are probably unable to withstand such an attack.


    Everyone showed their own lore, and gradually the claw became unstoppable. Seeing that the speed of the claw slowed down, Cang Yu jumped up, his thoughts moved, and ten thousand long knives appeared behind him, condensing into a huge one. The knife array, everyone saw, tacitly retreated again and again, this knife array was the last time they were cut, it is estimated that the flesh can only be shattered.


    Among them, Mu Qingrou and Nanyuan had an expression of admiration in their eyes, and a handsome young man with a delicate tortoise shell on his back laughed: "This kid is not bad!"


    "Sister-in-law and nephew!" The boy has a pair of peach blossom eyes, obviously very satisfied with Cangyu, "Just like his father, it''s all good."


    The others laughed, and the sword formation was already ready to go. With a gloomy thought, a gust of wind blew up the sky and the earth, turning into a giant sword several meters tall, and slashing at the slow-moving claw.


    A tragic cry came from the ground, and the tortoise-shell boy''s peach blossom eyes flashed with fear, and said tremblingly, "It''s just as scary as his father."


    "Good boy!"


    Nanyuan laughed too. Ever since he knew that his daughter''s husband was Cang Qiong''s son, he was extremely satisfied. Who told him to have a life-and-death relationship with Cang Qiong. This kid is worthy of his daughter!


    "Rouer." Nanyuan took Mu Qingrou''s hand beside him, "You have been wronged, these years."


    Mu Qingrou gave him a condensed look, and thousands of words turned into a touch of water, "What grievances are there, Nange, I feel very lucky to be able to see you again."


    Ao Jingtian looked at the two hugging over there, pouted, shook his head, and would rather turn his head to look at the beast''s claws that had been cut off and fell to the ground. There was still cyan blood flowing from the place where it was cut off, and the exposed part was constantly waving, and there was unwillingness in the roar.


    "ended?"


    The Blood Emperor can''t believe it?


    Mu Bingyun stared straight at the location of the ancient beasts, looked around the situation, and always felt that something was wrong. Holding the hand of the person beside him tightly, he frowned, thinking, what''s wrong?


    "Binger, what do you feel?"


    "I always feel that it is not so simple."


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes darkened, since the dignified Xixie Supreme has calculated so much and spent such a large price, it is impossible for them to crack it easily, right?


    "Bingyun, are you worrying too much, our plan is perfect, and we also expected that old Xixie will have a back-up move, he didn''t expect the senior brother to come halfway, we don''t know the situation of the senior brother, he How can we find out? Let''s go back, and we will seal it with a formation here."


    Although the Blood Emperor also wanted to kill the beast directly, it was obviously impossible. Not to mention how powerful the beast was, just one paw made it so uncomfortable for them to deal with, which showed its true strength. , the people here together are not enough.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the collapsed pillars, and there was still a touch of blood around, especially the claw that was chopped off, which was blue-gray with mysterious lines on it. Even when he left his body, it was still trembling slightly. .


    With a thought of ??, she put the huge claw into Chiye, Chiye immediately wrapped the claw, and it began to slowly refine.


    Although the others felt that Mu Bingyun was thinking too much, but a pair of eyes glanced around, and after seeing nothing in the end, they couldn''t help but give up.


    Mu Bingyun also checked it with Chiye, but still didn''t find anything, so he couldn''t help but say, "Maybe I''m thinking too much."


    Now that the formation of Sanxiaotian has been destroyed, even if there is any problem, it should not be able to release the suppressed ancient beasts. After thinking about it, Mu Bingyun threw away the distracting thoughts in his mind.


    "Okay, we have completed our mission, and we can finally go back." Emperor Ze smiled rarely, walking in front of him, and the Blood Emperor followed behind with a big laugh. The tortoise-shell boy also leaned in front of Mu Bingyun, dragging his chin and looking at it for a moment.


    "Bingyun, I''m your ninth uncle, and I''m a very handsome turtle." After speaking, the tortoise-shell boy also turned around in a smart circle, and the delicate tortoise shell behind his back also turned into light because he no longer fought. Disappearing, seeing the dark clouds widen his eyes, he swallowed the Turtle Prime Minister who was about to shout out.


    "Nine Master Uncle."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun called him respectfully, the tortoise-shell boy jumped away contentedly, and went to Nan Junmo and the two again. After the elders'' addiction was over, Nan Yuan scolded him away.


    "Senior brother, how about letting the junior brother play without taking you? The junior brother has finally met the younger generation, and he has to overcome the addiction of the elders."


    After all, the turtle shell boy did not know what he touched and came out. There were four pieces in total. When he got closer, Mu Bingyun could see clearly. It turned out to be four very delicate turtle shells, and some formations were deliberately carved on them. . The beautiful turtle shell is turquoise, strung with a turquoise gem.


    "This is a greeting gift from Uncle Ninth to your juniors."


    With that said, the tortoise-shell boy put the four tortoise shells in the hands of Mu Bingyun and the four of them. She was surprised to find that on the other side of the tortoise shell, there was even a word of her name engraved, so she understood this Jiu Shishu knew of their existence a long time ago, and this gift was prepared very early.


    "Thank you, Uncle Jiu."


    The four of them thankfully put away the turtle shell. The turtle shell felt cool in their hands. From their perspective, how could they not know that the turtle shell was precious.


    "Don''t thank you, this is your ninth uncle''s shell that fell off once every ten thousand years. If you are in any danger in the future, use the tortoise shell to resist. There is a ray of spirit of your ninth uncle in it, which can help you. Resist it for a while."


    Several people looked at each other and knew that the gift was very heavy.


    However, at this moment, the world suddenly swayed. Everyone felt the crisis and jumped out subconsciously. When they jumped out, their faces changed.

 Chapter 1160： gone

    Mu Bingyun only saw nervous and panic faces, and when he realized that his body was falling fast, he put his arms around her waist. Seeing that there are still several figures around who are about to fall into the cracks in the space, especially the stunned appearance of her ninth uncle, which made her angry and funny.


    He handed over all his body to the person behind him, pinched the formation with his fingers, exhausted half of the divine power in his body, and finally quickly wrapped several figures in the formation and fell together.


    Outside, Mu Qingrou and the others looked at the disappearing vortex, their expressions changed greatly, "Bing''er! Yu''er!" She quickly looked around, and when she found that the turtle-shell boy was gone, "Ninth Junior Brother also fell."


    Nanyuan grabbed Mu Qingrou and didn''t let her rush down. At first, Mu Qingrou''s face was pale and flustered, but she quickly reacted, and quickly walked to the side of Wu Yun and Nan Junmo, who were also unsightly. It was very far away from the whirlpool. Although he didn''t react quickly, he didn''t fall. When he saw Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu fall, it was too late no matter what.


    "Xiaoyun, let''s see how Yuner and the others are doing."


    Mu Qingrou remembered the contract between the two and held onto Wu Yun''s hand tightly. She was just such a daughter, and she was also involved in it because of the fighting between the two factions. Although she could understand the old man''s difficulties, she saw her daughter How could she calm down when she was in danger? At this moment, she hated both old men in her heart.


    Of course, the only person she would like to slash with a knife is the Supreme Being of Xixie.


    Wu Yun was caught by Mu Qingrou like this, and she couldn''t help but react. She leaned on Nan Junmo''s body with lingering fears. She closed her eyes and began to feel the breath of Mu Bingyun. Although she couldn''t feel the existence of Mu Bingyun, she could know the other party. It''s life or death.


    Luohuang glanced at Qin Yingxuan and said, "Xuan''er, can you see through below?"


    Qin Yingxuan frowned: "I''ll try my best."


    When ?? came, she had seen the luck of these people, and did not find any fall, so she did not know what accident would happen. Now Mu Bingyun and the others are involved in something inexplicable. Her Heavenly Eye has indeed improved a lot with Luohuang''s guidance over the years, but she is not sure that she can see through the location where the vortex was leading.


    Luohuang raised his hand and was about to calculate, but was stopped by Zedi: "Sister Luohuang, don''t forget, you have lost three thousand years before, and it is only a few months away from the previous time, I am afraid this calculation will cost tens of thousands of years. Shouyuan."


    Luohuang shook his head: "Now that Bingyun is gone, we don''t know what Venerable Xixie''s plan was. I don''t believe this is an accident. I''m afraid it''s Venerable Xixie''s plan."


    "Anyway, just wait."


    "Sister Luohuang, listen to the fifth junior brother, it is against the sky to calculate the sky and the earth, Wannian Shouyuan is not a trivial matter, Yun''er is my daughter, I believe she will be fine, with the ninth junior brother here, he will protect her."


    In desperation, Luohuang did not prepare any more calculations. Every calculation she made was very accurate, and each time the loss was very large.


    Wuyun opened his eyes, Mu Qingrou asked eagerly, "Xiaoyun, can you see it?"


    "I can only feel that Bingyun is still alive now. As for the situation, I can''t feel it, and I can''t contact us. It seems that something is blocking us."


    Mu Qingrou heaved a sigh of relief, the moisture in her eyes was forced back, and she grabbed Nanyuan tightly: "Brother Nan, let me go down, when we threw Yuner down, she ate so much. Suffering, seeing her in danger again, I''m really irresponsible as a mother, this time no matter what, I can''t let Yun''er be in such danger again without helping her."


    "I don''t care about the old man''s plans, back-up tricks, or difficulties. I know that it was my Mu Qingrou''s daughter who fell into that mysterious place. If you don''t care, I''ll go by myself."


    The last sentence was full of fierce momentum, and everyone present knew that Mu Qingrou was determined to go on.


    "Mother, I''ll accompany you."


    Wuyun took Nan Junmo''s hand and stared at him: "Are you going?"


    "Go, that''s Benjun''s sister, she''s in danger, how can a brother ignore her?"


    Nanyuan hugged Mu Qingrou and sighed: "I can''t tell you when you will go, if you want to go, I will go even more."


    Mu Qingrou finally laughed and turned to look at Emperor Zedi: "Fifth Junior Brother, go back, Brother Nan and I are going to find our daughter. You just tell the old man, no matter what plan she has, if you try to plot against my daughter, I can''t finish with him, his granddaughter is not killed, he will kill him, the dispute between the Eastern faction and the Western faction, why should my daughter be sacrificed."


    Although her daughter and son have received many benefits, no amount of benefits can compare to a life. Her daughter has already died once, so do you want Yuner to die again?


    Emperor Ze didn''t stop him. Qin Yingxuan closed her eyes and said, "I can''t see through."


    One sentence made Luohuang''s heart sink to the bottom, and one sentence could not see through, it could only show that there were countless dangers in that place.


    Mu Qingrou and the others have slowly walked towards the mysterious vortex. Just as they were about to jump in, a powerful force suddenly hit the vortex, and it was too late to stop it. After a few rounds, the vortex disappeared like this. .


    The cold wind woke everyone up, and after seeing the vortex that was blown away, fiery eyes stared at the person who came.


    Mu Qingrou gritted her teeth and said, "Jinyue, what do you mean?"


    "Junior Sister Qingrou, aren''t you going to die like this? I''m here to stop you, so that Master will not be sad. You don''t care about your own life, but you have to care about the lives of Senior Brother and others. How can it be easy to go down that place? If it wasn''t for me to stop you, I''m afraid you''ll never be able to come back."


    The faces of Zedi and the others also changed. They are most aware of the grudges between Jin Yue and Mu Qingrou. It is precisely because they know that today Mu Qingrou and Jin Yue will not be able to be kind. gone.


    Sure enough, the next moment Mu Qingrou threw off Nanyuan''s hand, and the figure jumped to attack Jinyue, and the two of them fought inseparably, so Jinyue didn''t think that Mu Qingrou''s strength was not only fully recovered. , and made a lot of progress, and immediately changed color.


    While fighting, she looked at Nanyuan and saw Nanyuan''s face was gloomy and indifferent, as if letting Mu Qingrou vent, a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes.


    "Senior Brother Fifth, are you just watching Junior Sister Qingrou go crazy?"


    Golden Moon''s voice reached Zedi''s ears, and the rest of the people looked at him.


    Zedi''s face was indifferent, and he smiled slightly: "I can''t deal with the strength of Junior Sister Qingrou. I am afraid that the only one who can stop it is the Senior Brother. Seventh Junior Sister, it''s not that the Fifth Senior Brother can''t help you, but the Fifth Senior Brother can''t help you!"


    Although Emperor Ze was smiling, his eyes were extremely cold, but Jin Yue didn''t notice it.

 Chapter 1161： end

    Clap clap clap!


    Mu Qingrou held Jin Yue''s clothes in one hand, and slapped her face with the other, her strength diminished at all. After a while, Jin Yue''s beautiful face was swollen beyond words, except for the incomparably vicious eyes. , nowhere can be seen that there is still the original appearance.


    "Do you think you are Master''s daughter, so you can do whatever you want?" Jin Yue spat out a mouthful of blood and laughed, "It''s uncertain who will control the Eastern faction in the future."


    Mu Qingrou slapped it again: "It''s definitely not you!"


    What kind of Eastern and Western forces, Mu Qingrou doesn''t care at all, she only cares about her own daughter.


    "You think I don''t know your mind, Jinyue!"


    Mu Qingrou''s eyes seemed to be on fire, and she slapped her again, "You can''t seduce Brother Nan, and you make me misunderstand Nan brother time and time again. If it wasn''t for my deep relationship with Brother Nan, I would have let you succeed long ago. I''ll tell you today, even if you successfully separate me and Brother Nan, you won''t get him, and even if I imprison him, I won''t give him to you!"


    "You are good. For the sake of my classmates, I don''t care about these things with you. You actually want to harm my daughter. You are so cruel!" Mu Qingrou sneered and slapped Jinyue again. On his face, "Did you think you were well hidden, Jinyue, Jinyue, you shouldn''t let me find my daughter, if it wasn''t in my hands, Mu Qingrou, I wouldn''t do much about it. Home inquiries."


    Jinyue was stunned by Mu Qingrou''s beating, feeling that no one else stopped her, and felt a little bad in her heart.


    She couldn''t help looking at Zedi with a troubled face. This was the only person she could use. However, at this time, she found a trace of coldness in Zedi''s eyes. what she thought.


    "Jinyue, do you think you are doing it very secretly? Do you think we are all fools?" Zedi sneered, "You used my feelings to destroy the feelings between Junior Sister Qingrou and Senior Brother, and you might like someone. It¡¯s hard to restrain one¡¯s feelings, so forget about it, but you shouldn¡¯t betray your teacher¡¯s sect, and join forces with Westerners to persecute your fellow sect¡¯s brothers and sisters.¡±


    "You all know?"


    Jin Yue couldn''t believe it, Mu Qingrou''s last slap made her eyes faint, and before she could react, she saw Mu Qingrou abolish Jin Yue''s dantian with one slap. When it came, Jin Yue''s face was full of resentment, but that face was completely blurred, and no matter how hideous it was, he couldn''t see anything.


    "Of course I know." Nan Yuan also said, "The old man is trying to trick us like this. Although we have difficulties, we also have tempers, so I leave you to cause trouble to the old man, who knows if it will really cause trouble." Speaking of which, Nanyuan felt a little remorse, but he didn''t expect that he could not find his daughter now that he was just a prankster. This time it was really not what he expected.


    Jin Yue spat out a mouthful of blood, and smiled desolately, "So, in your eyes, I turned out to be a clown, do you regret it? I regret not killing me earlier, now your best daughter, Mu Qingrou, has disappeared. , Ninth Junior Brother also disappeared, do you regret it?"


    Mu Qingrou was silent, her face was sad, and she didn''t speak any more. Now that she saw Jinyue, she wanted to slap her to death.


    There was a chill in Nanyuan''s eyes. He grabbed Jinyue and squeezed a few tricks. Jinyue always felt something was wrong and couldn''t help asking, "What are you going to do?"


    "Break you into the animal realm." The corner of Nanyuan''s mouth was cold, "Eternal reincarnation, imprisoning your soul, making you have memories, but unable to cultivate, Jinyue, are you satisfied?"


    "Do not-"


    Golden Moon''s eyes show panic, don''t¡­


    Don''t be like this, don''t be imprisoned in her soul, don''t be unable to cultivate, don''t be beaten into the animal realm, reincarnate forever, and be a beast with eternal memories, it''s even more uncomfortable than killing her.


    "Senior brother, you can''t treat me like this. Even if senior brother loves Mu Qingrou again, I''m still his disciple. If he finds out, he will definitely not let you go."


    Mu Qingrou sneered: "You forgot, he is my father, and you are just one of his disciples, you also forgot, if it wasn''t for me, could you be picked up by my father to cultivate? To be his disciple, to make her Inheriting the Moon God to you? Even if you have the blood of the Moon God, so what?¡±


    "Brother Nan, do it! I tell you, if you dare to be soft-hearted, don''t blame me for ignoring you forever! I can''t forgive this woman for wanting to harm my daughter.


    . "


    After that, Mu Qingrou glanced at the disappearing vortex, and there was a deep worry in her eyes, Wu Yun and Nan Junmo hurriedly stepped forward to support her, "Mother, Bingyun is fine, I can feel that she is still alive, Live well and she will definitely come back."


    "Mother, my sister has always been lucky, not to mention the luck stone given by my grandfather, it will definitely turn the corner."


    "Yeah." Mu Qingrou replied, thinking of the luck stone, she felt a little relieved, "Let''s go back and ask the old man if there is anything else he can do."


    Nanyuan watched Mu Qingrou leave, and Jin Yue''s eyes were even worse. Originally, he and Rouer were reconciled and could be happy and loving, but as soon as this woman appeared, it destroyed him. All plans.


    The way of animals, eternal reincarnation, how can this be enough?


    Nanyuan viciously figured out how to make her worse. Emperor Ze and the Blood Emperor saw the usually dignified senior brother exuding an evil aura, and even Ao Jingtian, who had always been Nanyuan''s rival in love, couldn''t help but skating and quickly fled.


    In the end, in the screams of Jinyue, Nanyuan put him into the animal realm, and destroyed the possibility of Jinyue''s eternal cultivation. He also allowed the other party to have memory, and also caused some trouble along the way, making Jinyue become the beast capital. Can''t get better.


    Because of Jinyue, he and Rouer walked all the way, and there were many setbacks, but fortunately they all survived. This time, Jinyue really touched their bottom line, and the people who had never cared about them caused them huge trouble.


    The formation around Sanxiaotian was shattered, and the entire layout of Sanxiaotian changed a lot. First of all, they found that the original area of ??Sanxiaotian was undergoing strange changes, and the surrounding area gradually increased.


    The fifteen major forces re-selected a new address and established it, but they also became ordinary forces, and their sect masters were all elected by former elders. Before that, they had been caught and participated in a very mysterious meeting.


    When the fifteen major forces were established at the same time, they also announced a piece of news about the passages of Zhenxiaotian, Zixiaotian, and Taixiaotian.


    Of course there are many unsolved mysteries they don¡¯t understand, but what happened that day can be vaguely guessed.


    Mu Qingrou and others have disappeared here and returned to Zixiaotian. Naturally, the conspiracy of the Xixie Supreme was also destroyed, but this time the Eastern faction did not win well, and the two sides barely counted as a tie.

 Chapter 1162： Huidong faction

    Eastern faction.


    Mu Qingrou and the others walked in quickly, but none of the guards guarding the mountain gate dared to stop them, so the whole group went in unimpeded.


    pushed open the door, and an old man with a normal face in blue clothes appeared in front of him.


    Facing the menacing Mu Qingrou, the old man just glanced at the old god, and there was still a smile on his face. This very bad-looking appearance made Mu Qingrou get angry.


    "Old man, isn''t Yun''er your grandson?"


    Mu Qingrou roared, grabbed the old man''s collar, and gritted his teeth: "Does your father know that you are so calculated on your granddaughter?"


    The old man smiled: "Rouer is back?"


    Nanyuan walked up quickly, grabbed the old man''s beard, and pulled it out fiercely, seeing the dark clouds screaming in pain. Nan Junmo looked at him with a smile on his face. It turned out that his father and mother dealt with the old man like this, but remembering that his sister was still in danger, he took the dark clouds and walked up, staring at the old man.


    The old man touched the place where his beard was pulled out, and stared at Nan Junmo without blinking, "Little grandson, come over and let grandpa hug." After that, he opened his hand with a smile, as if he really wanted to hug his grandson. .


    "Old man, you return my sister." Nan Junmo was not polite at all, "My sister is gone."


    The family stared at the old man like a debt collector, and shocked the group behind them. Among them, Emperor Ze, who knew their temperament, chose a seat at random and poured tea and drank it on his own. Tao Ran, Yang Ruxin, and Wu Xie Xin were a little embarrassed, but seeing that the family over there did not notice them, they also sat aside under the greeting of the Blood Emperor.


    They followed, naturally concerned about the whereabouts of Mu Bingyun.


    "Old man, Yun''er is also your grandson." Mu Qingrou suddenly disappeared from her eyes when she thought of the daughter she finally saw, and her eyes couldn''t help turning red.


    The old man touched his nose uncomfortably, and then touched Mu Qingrou''s soft hair: "Rou''er, don''t worry, Yun''er will be fine, she will come back, after all, she is the hope of my Eastern School, and the only one who can Destroy the ancient beasts and save your second brother and sister-in-law."


    When the words fell, everyone was stunned, and even Mu Qingrou took back the tears that were about to fall.


    The group looked at Saint Dongxie so fieryly, hoping that he would be able to say why.


    A kindness flashed across the face of the old man Dongxie: "Jinyue is the fate she deserves. I didn''t expect that after so many years of upbringing, she still hasn''t corrected this girl. Rouer is my daughter, and you are all my good disciples. Yun''er is my good granddaughter, of course a mere golden moon is not worth it. Do you really think the old man is confused?"


    Mu Qingrou didn''t speak, but thought in her heart, if you weren''t confused, would you be able to do so many things that don''t make sense?


    Your grandson has been tricked by you in the womb. Although the benefits are not good, it has suffered a lot of hardships. Now it has disappeared. With her formation skills, it is impossible to see what the whirlpool is. I don''t know what means the old man Xixie used.


    "Dad, what do you mean, Yun''er will be fine?"


    Hearing Mu Qingrou''s "Dad", Sage Dongxie laughed, and touched her cheek kindly, "Do you really think that old man, I will abandon my granddaughter for the so-called Dongpai? Yun''er As you all know, she has to go this time. Her fate is very strange. In fact, many things are not something that the old man can calculate. Even the old man in the east has calculated so much, but he doesn¡¯t know that he has been working for Yun¡¯er all the time. Making wedding dresses. He really thought that the agency was calculating, but in fact he didn''t know that it was being used."


    Being used?


    Several people looked at each other, and always felt that there was something hidden in it, but seeing the appearance of the old man Dongxie, he was obviously unwilling to tell them, and he couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged.


    Saint Dongxie looked at these juniors with a smile: "Since you are back, you should practice hard, and when the road to heaven is repaired, we can pass. You have to walk the road in the future. I can''t count on everything, old man. I can protect you for a while, but the monk''s life is so long and there are so many changes..."


    Mu Qingrou only felt a little sour in her nose. She knew that this old man was very cunning, but she still couldn''t help but believe him. Taking a deep breath, although she was very worried about Yun''er in her heart, she believed the old man''s words, her daughter would definitely have another chance and she would definitely come back.


    "Old man, what should we do with old man Xixie?"


    Sage Dongxie squinted his eyes: "You don''t need to worry about it, he''s just stuck in Zhenxiaotian and it''s too boring, he always wants to do something, and it will be done when he has tossed his own life."


    The Blood Emperor opened his mouth and finally said: "Master, are you sure he can toss himself to nothing?"


    "As the saying goes, you can''t live by doing your own sins, and you have to reap the rewards." The sage Dongxie stroked his beard inexplicably, and the old appearance of calculation made the corners of his mouth twitch.


    "Since Xiaoyun is back, let''s go see your parents. They can''t maintain their human form anymore. When all the blood of the Golden Crow dissipates, it''s probably almost the same." Thinking of this, as the omnipotent sage Dongxie He also looked disappointed, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t change the fact that he couldn''t save the second disciple.


    Wu Yun''s heart tightened, and he nodded again and again. If the sage Dongxie said this, then it proved that she was really their daughter. It turned out that she was not without parents, but now hearing such news, she felt even more uncomfortable.


    As she was thinking, the old man touched her head: "Xiaoyun, now they can only rely on you to maintain their lives."


    Wu Yun paused for a while, and immediately understood that as long as the blood of the Golden Crow was there, her parents would have no problem if they wanted to save their lives. She nodded, her eyes were firm, and she hated the huge figures in her memory even more, but she believed that one day she would be able to rescue her parents and not let them lose their human form.


    Wu Yun then went to see Wu Yong and Wu Tong. The place where they lived had plenty of sunshine. According to the sage Dongxie, the place with sunshine seemed to make them more spiritual. She understood why, only Because today''s sun is transformed by the Golden Crow.


    The trembling hand pushed open the door, and Nan Junmo stayed outside.


    She walked in with very light and slow steps, and there were two huge but thin figures in the yard bathing in the sun. The feathers that were supposed to be golden, grew sparsely on the body, dull and lackluster, as if hearing footsteps, the two closed eyes of the Golden Crow suddenly opened.


    A slightly smaller one nestled against the bigger one, but they were really too thin, and the feeling of being old and dying on their bodies was too strong, and the dark clouds couldn''t help but quickly walk over.


    The two Golden Crows stared at her blankly, and she stared at them as well. The two looked at each other for a long time, until the last two Golden Crows staggered to their feet and carefully surrounded her.


    She only felt sore eyes, is this her parents?

 Chapter 1163： Xixie Supreme

    The two golden crows were surrounded by dark clouds, and the thick love was transmitted to her heart. Although those two pairs of eyes were very dim, she could see clearly and could feel the blood relationship between them.


    "Father, mother."


    whimpered in a low voice, and the two Golden Crows glanced at each other, tears dripping from their eyes.


    "I''ll let you recover."


    Wu Yun took a deep breath, grabbed their wings, and continuously delivered divine power, feeling the resistance of the two Golden Crows, she said, "Father, mother, the delivery of divine power will not have any effect on me. It can make my divine power more solid, which is good for my cultivation, and will not lose others. Don''t resist, you can''t let me just recognize my parents and look at you bad, right?"


    The two Golden Crows looked at each other, their eyes flashed with relief, they nodded, and let the dark clouds convey their divine power. Later, they only felt that their heads really only lost their divine power, and they could recover at any time. The bloodlines did not suffer any damage. not worried.


    Seeing that they were clearly becoming more energetic, Wu Yun let out a long sigh of relief. It was not polite to transmit divine power. She thought of the golden crow that the sun had turned into, and she began to concentrate on absorbing the luster of the sun, transforming it into her own power and then transmitting it. into the bodies of the two Golden Crows.


    The eyes of the two Golden Crows flickered with surprise and more joy. They can feel the changes in their bodies, especially the feathers on their bodies growing up. Although the blood vessels are still draining, they can always maintain a better state for a short period of time.


    A day has passed, and the dark clouds are very satisfied with the results in front of her. Thanks to the blessing of the sun, she did not lose too much divine power. Seeing that the two Golden Crows had recovered their original appearance, although they could not transform into human figures, their state was much better.


    At this time, the Western faction was caught in the cold. In the martial art, there was an old man in a black robe exuding cold air, which made the people below dare not take a breath.


    "Waste!"


    The people below ?? trembled and knelt down one after another, not daring to say a word, which made the black-robed old man even more angry.


    "Good old Dongxie!"


    "Hey, I won''t let you do it!"


    "Hahaha, old man Dongxie, your biggest trump card has been pressed to the bottom of the sky. Even if you can break through the formation, can you still deal with the beast of sake?" The black aura was so frightening that the disciples of the Western School knelt down and did not dare to breathe.


    "The Supreme Being!"


    The compliments from the disciples of the Western Sect finally woke up Xixie Supreme. Seeing that all the people below were so pale that they were about to fall to the ground, he smiled contentedly, stroked his beard, and felt a chill all over his body. He also disappeared without a trace. If it wasn''t for the gloomy aura still present on his body, just by looking at his face, he would have thought that he was just a kind and amiable old man.


    "Is there any news about the people who were sent to find the sky?"


    One of the disciples went to the middle and knelt down and said respectfully, "Back to the Supreme, I didn''t find the figure of the sky." He looked up at the Xixie Supreme''s face, and said quickly, "The disciple thought that the sky might suffer misfortune."


    Otherwise, why I haven''t seen the figure of the sky for so many years, it can only mean that the sky has been killed, although the probability is very small.


    Supreme Xixie frowned: "The person who brought it back last time is watching closely. Once he finds the figure of the sky, he will reveal the news of this person to him." Supreme Xixie said that there was a dark light in his eyes, thinking about it. Back then, he was really cruel, how could he directly kill the woman whom the eldest disciple liked, and arresting her was the most correct method!


    As long as he grasps the shortcomings of the sky, does he still not understand this disciple? He will obediently let him drive, and there is no such outstanding person as Cang Qiong in his plan.


    When he occupied Taixiaotian, and then unified Zixiaotian, when the three merged into one, he might be able to leave this ghost place. It is said that as long as the three-thirds of Jiuxiaotian are merged, it will become a three-layer refining. , he can unify Jiuxiaotian, and his own strength will greatly increase by then, afraid that he will not be able to cross the road?


    Xixie Supreme Jie Jie laughed, there was only his strange voice in the gloomy hall, although the disciples at the bottom had long been used to it, but hearing such a voice was horrifying, his face was pale with fright, and his legs were kneeling on the ground. No strength to get up.


    Since the formation of Yu Xiaotian, Jing Xiaotian, and Dan Xiaotian was broken by Mu Bingyun, coupled with Mu Qingrou''s deliberate guidance, many people now vaguely know some reasons. The deserted world was also exposed to their eyes. Many monks also understand that even if they know that it is the work of the Xixie Supreme of the Western faction, they dare not say anything more. Whoever calls that person a giant of a party can''t afford to offend them at all, but they complain about it. Inevitably.


    As for reputation, Mu Qingrou''s deliberate guidance, to be able to go so smoothly is also a very different way of doing things in Western schools. Xixie Supreme is an extremely brutal person. , is not afraid of smelling a little more.


    In his words, as long as Jiuxiaotian can be unified at that time, are you afraid that these will not obey?


    Those who once entered the barren realm have long lost their desire to cultivate, and everyone has no intention of destroying anything. It¡¯s just that a few big countries occasionally collide and fight a lot, and it¡¯s true that there are often large numbers of dead people.


    After the formation was cracked, some rumors also fell there. Some people resented Xixie Supreme, but also gave birth to hope. Most of them poured into Zixiaotian and Taixiaotian. As for Zhenxiaotian, they didn''t plan to go. .


    But most of the remaining people lost their fighting spirit and chose to stay where they were. Because of the opening of the formation, several major powers negotiated new rules to prevent outsiders from coming in and threatening them. In fact, they thought too much. It was just a wasteland, but it was opened up by Xixie Supreme. The resources inside were pitiful.


    Several big powers also saw it after a few months, and after sending people to guard the passage, they began to fight endlessly.


    Wu Yun recently sent divine power to Wu Yong and Wu Tong every ten days. With the support of Wu Yun''s divine power, although the two Golden Crows still couldn''t maintain their human form, it didn''t matter if they spoke. Wu Yong and Wu Tong were also very happy to know that Wu Yun and Nan Junmo got married. Nan Junmo is the son of the senior brother, so he must be a good one.


    I also knew that the whereabouts of the elder brother''s daughter was unknown because of the formation last time, so I couldn''t help but worry.


    Hearing that Ninth Junior Brother Shui Xi, the tortoise-shell boy disappeared with him, he felt relieved.

 Chapter 1164： Jiu Shishus special

    The dark cloud is strange, why everyone seems to have put down a heavy burden after knowing that Jiu Shishu Shui Xi and Mu Bingyun disappeared together.


    "Father, mother, what secrets does Ninth Master hold? Could it be that with him, Bingyun will be fine?"


    Although she could feel that Mu Bingyun was still alive, she couldn''t see her face, and she couldn''t know the other party''s situation, there seemed to be some kind of force blocking the two of them, and her heart was up and down.


    Wu Yong and Wu Tong glanced at each other. Although they couldn''t see their expressions from the Golden Crow''s body, Wu Yun clearly felt that they were laughing. Such a smile made his heart even more curious. Looking at the golden bodies of the two of them still rolling under the sun, they trembled from time to time, as if to loosen their tight feathers.


    Occasionally shake off two golden feathers, like golden snow falling, beauty is beauty, but still can''t stop her curiosity.


    "Xiaoyun, Junior Brother Jiu gave you his turtle shell?"


    Hearing Wu Tong''s words, Wu Yun remembered that the tortoise shell that Shui Xi gave her was strung with a chain, and she hoped that it would be a ring of valuables when she saw it.


    took it out at this moment, the turtle shell exudes a faint luster under the sun, and it is not ordinary at first glance.


    "I heard that Junior Brother Ninth had prepared four pieces of the best turtle shells for the younger generation. It turned out to be the four of you. This turtle shell has only one piece in 10,000 years, and none of us are blessed with this!"


    Wu Yun blinked, "Mother, what does this turtle shell have to do with Ninth Master Uncle being by Bingyun''s side, so you can rest assured?"


    Wu Tong rolled his huge body, rubbed against Wu Yong''s body, and said again: "Ninth Junior Brother Although there are countless turtle shells, the four in your hands are the perfect ones that he fell off, and the defense is the strongest. But The sum of these four is not as powerful as the one on his back. As long as the ninth junior brother is there, no matter what danger they encounter, if they take Bingyun and the others to hide in the turtle shell together, even the master will not be able to deal with it."


    Hearing Wu Tong raising his head and speaking righteously, Wu Yun''s eyes fainted, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he held the turtle shell tightly. Could it be that other people''s expressions are also strange.


    "So it can also resist spatial tearing and squeezing?"


    "That''s right, Junior Brother Ninth can use his tortoise shell to traverse various spaces without being damaged. Even if he broke the Heavenly Road at first, even though he couldn''t get through it, among our Senior Brothers, their bodies would be damaged and they would die. When he comes out, he just needs to indent inside, and when the space is stable, he can come out and find his way back."


    Hearing what Wu Tong said was so natural, Wu Yun was also used to it, and he felt a lot more at ease about the safety of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. No matter what, as long as a few people are safe.


    "Uncle Jiu, do you know what this place is?"


    Mu Bingyun felt the sound of the outside world still whirring, and saw the outside through the tortoise shell. This was the "window" that Shuixi specially opened for her, just to prevent her from feeling bored and let her see the wonderful world outside. As a result, when I saw all kinds of indestructible items squeezed in the cracks in the space and torn into pieces, my face was blue and white, obviously I was afraid.


    However, Mu Bingyun is very knowledgeable. After getting used to it, he slowly observed the surrounding situation. It was just a few days, and they all rolled into the cracks in the space, and they couldn''t figure out the direction at all.


    Thinking about it, she was still a little scared. On that day, the three of them fell into the vortex. She subconsciously brought Shui Xi over with the formation method. The power made her feel very bad, but fortunately, Cangyu has been protecting her, but no matter how strong the two of them are, they will inevitably be unable to resist the magical space tearing.


    Just when they thought my life was over, the eyes suddenly changed. She saw with her own eyes that the delicate turtle shell behind the handsome boy grew bigger, flew up, and packed them all. So, there is this scene.


    Although the outside is very dangerous, the inside of the turtle shell is very safe. They have been eating tea and drinking inside these days. Thinking about this kind of situation, she felt a little bit dumbfounded.


    She, Ninth Master Uncle, seems to be very capable, and this turtle shell is really powerful.


    The handsome young man blinked and glanced around Mu Bingyun and Cangyu: "I don''t know, but when it''s safe outside, let''s explore the way, don''t worry, as long as your Ninth Master Uncle is here, you''ll be there. Take you home safely."


    These words were very smooth and familiar, which made Mu Bingyun suspect that Shui Xi often did such things, and she still didn''t know the truth of her accident.


    "Actually, the turtle shell I gave you can also withstand such a crisis. I forgot to tell you at the beginning. Fortunately, you are a clever girl and brought your ninth uncle to your side." Looking forward to the same as the younger children.


    That pretending to be old-fashioned is very interesting. Mu Bingyun was not confused by his immature appearance. A turtle shell is 10,000 years old. Who knows if this young man is a monster that has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. She doesn''t think he only has four turtle shells in his hands.


    But these four turtle shells are very precious.


    "Ninth Master Uncle, I remember that we were swallowed by a whirlpool. According to the direction, we should be..." Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, and said under the expectant gaze of the teenager, "Maybe it will eventually fall because of that seal. A place of beasts."


    If she guessed right, that vortex should have been left on purpose by someone, and the person who designed all this is the Supreme Xixie, so the person who left this vortex should be the Supreme Xixie.


    Shuixi''s face changed: "Really?"


    Although he often travels into the world with turtle shells, he has not encountered any ancient beasts. If it is so unlucky, it is possible that they really have to hide in turtle shells all the time. He can be sure that his turtle shell must be safe. Yes, even the ancient beast can do nothing, after all, he belongs to the ancient beast.


    But he can shrink the turtle shell, but his combat power doesn''t seem to be very good, especially his physical body is so weak.


    Seeing this Ninth Master Uncle''s face changed, Mu Bingyun said quickly: "Ninth Master Uncle, don''t worry, if you encounter an ancient beast, let us two juniors deal with it. When we can''t deal with it, we can hide in the turtle shell, Ninth Master. Uncle just needs to take the opportunity to protect us."


    She can also see that this Ninth Master Uncle''s specialty is shrinking turtle shells, and even if his combat power is not too bad, he will not be too strong.


    Saying this, Shui Xi''s pretty face turned a little red, but he still nodded. After all, he is really not suitable for fighting. If he can protect the two in battle, he will put them in the turtle if he sees them in danger. Shell, it''s still easy to do.

 Chapter 1165： Turtle with cleanliness

    In the dark space crack, a green light spot kept rolling down, and after a closer look, I found that this green light spot turned out to be a beautiful turtle shell. No matter what hits the tortoise shell, it cannot cause any damage to it. Instead, those boulders and turbulent wind fall on the tortoise shell, as if they will make way for it, and they line up on both sides. The speed of the tortoise shell is very fast, blinking an eye. Don''t know where to go.


    "Bingyun, you''re right." The young man lay on the table weakly, his small face still pale, and his beautiful eyes stared outside, especially when he saw the scene of the beasts fighting, his neck shrank.


    Don''t ask him why he shrank his neck, the tortoise or the tortoise, didn''t he always tuck his head into the turtle shell when he was in danger?


    Of course, he is definitely not afraid of such a scene, he just doesn''t want to face such a brutal scene by himself, green blood is scattered everywhere, and the outside of the turtle shell holds up a layer of divine power, he will never let these disgusting things play to his turtle shell.


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, Ninth Master Uncle may be a young man who has not yet reached adulthood among the tortoises, and he can''t accept such a thing for a while.


    "Ninth Master Uncle, don''t be afraid. They can''t see you hiding in the turtle shell."


    Mu Bingyun didn¡¯t say it was okay, and Shui Xi covered his eyes as soon as he said it. Although they were hiding in the turtle shell, the other party couldn¡¯t see them, but he could see his turtle shell! Don''t see those disgusting things drooling over the turtle shell?


    Such disgusting saliva, if he hadn''t reacted quickly, he would probably have gotten his tortoise shell all over.


    Mistakes, missteps, why didn''t he think of a way to cover the turtle shell with something?


    Just thinking about what Shui Xi saw Cangyu playing with something in his hands, it looked a bit like a turtle shell, he immediately forgot what he was unhappy about just now, and walked to Cangyu''s side, "Senior nephew, what are you doing? What, this looks a bit like a turtle shell?"


    Shuixi''s eyes were sparkling, just like a child. If he hadn''t known that he was Uncle Ninth Master, Cangyu couldn''t help but touch his head. He said in his heart, the child is still cute.


    looked back at Mu Bingyun, the corner of his mouth twitched, he didn''t know when they would be able to have a child, it''s good to be like Jiu Shishu.


    Shuixi had no idea what his son-in-law had thought about his child through him.


    Mu Bingyun explained Shui Xi''s confusion: "Don''t Jiu Shishu think the outside is too dirty? I asked Yu to think of a way to help Jijishu''s turtle shell get a cover, it can be big or small, and it''s not easy to destroy. Get a few so that Uncle Ninth can spare."


    If it wasn''t for Shui Xi''s turtle shell, they might have lost their lives. Mu Bingyun liked this ninth uncle who looked like a child. Uncle Ninth gave them such a precious gift and saved their lives. Give him something small, as it should.


    The most important thing is that she also thinks Jiu Shishu is very cute. If she has such a cute child, it will be very interesting.


    Someone in Shui has no idea that these two juniors have long regarded him as a junior, and he is still triumphantly feeling that he is finally teased and loved by a junior, but he is still a child at heart.


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s explanation, Shui Xi''s eyes brightened, as if he had obtained some treasure, he stared at the things in Cang Yu''s hands without blinking, and he saw that there were still some scattered on the table, various styles, Just looking at it made him happy.


    "Senior nephew, help me get some more of this stuff. It''s better to have ten of each style. It''s really beautiful." Shui Xi completely disregarded the majesty of his uncle. Refining, covering the tortoise shell, seeing such a beautiful cover on the turtle shell, and the formation arranged by Mu Bingyun, only need to place the **** stone inside, it can automatically hold up the defensive cover, put Those filthy and unclean things are blocked outside.


    Mu Bingyun was also happy when she saw that Shuixi kept trying on the hood. She felt a little gloomy after being unable to see the sun for several days. At this time, she began to observe the situation outside.


    In fact, those ancient beasts that were fighting were just some little Luoluo. It feels dangerous to her here, but it doesn''t come from these ordinary beasts.


    Thinking of an ancient vicious beast suppressed by Jiuxiaotian, she still remembered the huge claw, and as soon as her mind moved, she looked into Chiye and found that the claw had not yet been refined, and she couldn''t help being surprised.


    She has seen the power of Chiye. Anything she wants to refine, she only needs a thought, and no matter how powerful it is, she can succeed in at most three days. Now that ten days have passed, only a layer of skin has faded from the claws, which can only show that the ancient beast is a great thing, and it is not so easy to deal with.


    If they really encountered ancient beasts, how should they deal with them?


    Jiu Shishu''s tortoise shell can really protect their safety?


    This kind of indeterminate thing, she can''t completely believe it. But now she can be sure that the ancient beast is still being suppressed. Although its own strength is strong, judging from the situation of the claw that was dealt with before, it is estimated that the strength that can be exerted has weakened by 90%.


    But with the remaining 10% alone, one paw makes so many of them scrambling to deal with them.


    Shuixi had had enough fun. Seeing that Cangyu was still helping him refine other things, he suddenly noticed that Mu Bingyun''s face changed, "Nephew, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Uncle Master, we are likely to encounter that powerful ancient beast, and I''m thinking about how to deal with it."


    Kill the ancient beasts?


    What a joke, you''re lucky you didn''t get killed.


    If they don¡¯t get killed, will they be able to get out smoothly?


    "Senior nephew." Shui Xi blinked his misty eyes, making Mu Bingyun a little bit unable to help pinching this tender face, Ninth Master Uncle is so cute, "Why do you want to kill the beast?"


    Mu Bingyun frowned, how could he get out without killing him?


    "Let''s fool the ancient beasts, isn''t it easier than killing them? Killing something is too brutal, so bloody, and it will flow disgusting things, it will make the turtle shell dirty, and it will also stain the clothes of the nephew. Yes, I heard that the IQ of the ancient beasts is not high, this kind of stupid guy, let''s just fool around and do coolies." Shui Xi said indifferently while playing with the beautiful hood, "Nephew, you how do you feel?"


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes did light up, but he remembered the ferocity of the ancient beasts, "Uncle Ninth, even if you say so, it is precisely because the brains of the ancient beasts are not good that they will not listen when they see the invading enemy. If you say more, you will just rush up and bite."


    What ??Mu Bingyun said is true, this is the instinct of the beast. It is an ordinary cruel animal. When it sees someone invading its territory, it will subconsciously rush over and bite it to death. Besides, who will listen to what you have to say.


    "We can come up with what it is interested in." Shui Xi''s eyes flashed with light, "What do you think of the nephew?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Shui Xi, and suddenly felt that this Ninth Master Uncle could live for so many years, so it seemed normal.

 Chapter 1166： dont know where this is

    "Uncle Jiu is right, let me think about it."


    Mu Bingyun also felt that with his and Cangyu''s ability, he had no chance of winning against an ancient beast, even if the opponent had already been suppressed by 90% of his strength. Not to mention whether they can deal with it or not, but if they can deal with it, what price they need to pay.


    If she is really like Shui Xi, if she can fool him, she can use this to do many things. Even if she can''t use the power of the beast, she can make the other party no longer destroy Jiuxiaotian, and it can be regarded as a relief for them. Crisis, isn''t this exactly what her grandfather, who has never met, is thinking?


    Although she had many things arranged for her along the way, Saint Dongxie just arranged the beginning. When she was in crisis, she also gave her what she needed. In the end, she didn''t have any resentment in her heart.


    Some things, which seem to be arrangements, are actually another way of fate.


    Without this series of arrangements, she might not have met Cangyu, the people she cherished, and would not have gained so much. Speaking of which, she really earned.


    Shui Xi saw that Mu Bingyun was lost in thought and did not disturb him. He felt that his talented nephew must be trying to fool the ancient beast.


    Ancient beasts!


    Shuixi admired it for a while, I really don''t know what that stupid guy will look like when he transforms.


    muscular?


    skinny?


    Or look oddly shaped?


    The previous paw looked ugly at first glance, but after transforming, it must not look good.


    Shui Xi secretly thought that he would never do something like cheating, so he should leave it to his nephew and his nephew. .


    Thinking of this, Shui Xi felt that she was really too wise, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rise, and with that beautiful face, she was really a stunning little boy.


    Fortunately, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu both treat Shui Xi as a child, and no one will make any suggestions no matter how beautiful he is.


    Cangyu prepared some covers for Shui Xi, and Shui Xi was finally satisfied. For this almighty nephew-in-law, he could make all kinds of strange things with his hands, and his bright eyes never went out. As the tortoise shell rolled, Shui Xi pestered Cangyu to help him get some things that he didn''t dare to think about before, and he felt more and more that he was taking advantage of it.


    With a flash of inspiration, he took out a large amount of materials, which he had collected for thousands of years, and Cangyu did not refuse. In Shui Xi''s hands, these things were estimated to be similar to tatters. In his hands, they could be refined into various forms. Kind of baby, and it works.


    Shuixi was satisfied. Of course, the rolling turtle shells also stopped. It was not that they were unwilling to walk any more, but that they had reached a very wide place and also did not know where to go.


    The most important thing is that there are no beasts that entangle people here.


    Mu Bingyun checked the surrounding environment, "There is no trace of the beast in the ten li radius, Jiu Shishu, why don''t we go out and have a look?"


    Shui Xi stretched his neck, the boy leaned on a hole in the tortoise shell and looked out. He looked around with empty eyes. In the dark space, only the cool wind was blowing. Except for the three of them, he really didn''t see a living creature. thing.


    "Okay, let''s go out and have a look. If there''s no danger, we''re going to break through the space and go back."


    Although it is easy to say, it is not easy to do. Shui Xi fell into the crack of space, which time did not return to Zixiaotian after going through a lot of hardships. Fortunately, he has a tortoise shell, and he can hide in the tortoise shell when he encounters any danger, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Mu Bingyun naturally also thought of this. In the past few days, Shui Xi told them a lot of "heroic deeds" in the past. Fortunately, they knew that Shui Xi was an elder, and the two were not people who like to laugh and make trouble. Qian Qian Although the smile showed, Shui Xi, although smart, was also careless, and didn''t notice it at all.


    Shui Xi felt that there was no danger outside, so he jumped out of the turtle shell. After Mu Bingyun and the two came out, the turtle shell slowly became smaller, and finally turned into a small turtle shell and fell on his back. , and finally disappeared without a trace.


    Xu Shi''s wind was a little cold, and Shui Xi''s white and tender face was blown a little white. The wind was naturally not the wind of the mortal world, but Shui Xi didn''t care about it. A pair of bright eyes looked around, and when he saw it, he was curious. heart of.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu have vigilant expressions on their faces. On the surface, there is no danger. However, the quietest place is probably the most dangerous place. Although Shuixi''s tortoise shell can ensure their lives, some accidents are not human. predictable.


    Cangyu tightly grasped Mu Bingyun''s hand, in such a dark and uncertain place, he didn''t dare to care. If you don''t grab her hand, you feel that the dark night will soon drown the smear of red.


    Feeling a little bit of his unease, Mu Bingyun smiled knowingly and tickled his warm palm, "Let''s go over and take a look!"


    Shuixi walked in front of him swayingly, and he didn''t notice that he was a super big light bulb at all about the love between his nephew and his son-in-law.


    "Sister-in-law, nephew-in-law, hurry up, swaying slowly like you, I don''t know when I will be able to finish this place."


    Shui Xi touched his chin. It wasn''t that he didn''t see Mu Bingyun and Cangyu''s worry and vigilance. Although he also felt that there was something wrong with this place, it stands to reason that the surrounding environment should be a place where many beasts like to live. If nothing else happened, he guessed that there should be a ferocious big guy here.


    The reason why he can walk swayingly is because he feels that his tortoise shell is his support. When the situation is not right, he shrinks to the tortoise shell, and whatever you are, can''t hurt him in the slightest.


    Besides, if there is any danger between the two of them, he can put them away with a single thought, so there is no need to worry at all. He feels that the two of them are worried too much.


    Mu Bingyun looked at him helplessly. Although this Ninth Master Uncle is very smart, um, the turtle shell is also very powerful, but the current situation is that the enemy is unknown. How to live?


    It should be noted that there are people outside the world and there are heavens outside the world. She is a little worried about what will happen to the careless Ninth Master if he is really in danger.


    As she was thinking about it, she suddenly felt a crisis, and following the crisis, she looked at a certain place, which was exactly the direction Shui Xi walked past.


    "Ninth Master Uncle!"


    Mu Bingyun shouted in a hurry, causing Shui Xi to stop. In the dark night, Shui Xi''s pale green robe exuded a gleaming light. The young man''s long black hair was playing with the robe, his lips were red and his teeth were white. Clear pupils flickered with doubts, obviously not understanding why Mu Bingyun suddenly called him.

 Chapter 1167： This ancient monster looks familiar

    The young man stood in the dark, turned his head with a smile, and showed his white teeth. In the dark space, a refreshing voice sounded: "Nephew, what are you doing to stop the uncle?" The young man blinked and flicked. robe, lift your legs and walk forward.


    While walking around, "It''s just a little cold here, there seems to be no problem, nephew, there are nine uncles who will protect you and bring you back intact, who told me to be your elder!"


    The young man had a smile on his face, and there was still a touch of confidence on his face. His smile was very clean.


    "I know there must be a big guy here, don''t worry, depending on the situation, I can protect you all with a single thought."


    Mu Bingyun saw that Shuixi had nothing to do, but the crisis she felt did not disappear, so she quickly walked behind the boy with Cangyu and protected him from left to right. Although Shui Xi is their elder, and he has lived longer than them, but in their eyes, this clean young man is still like a child.


    "Uncle Jiu, no matter what, it''s better to be careful."


    "I know, don''t worry, if there was any danger, I would have shrunk... Hide." Shui Xi''s cheeks flushed, and he almost shrank directly into the turtle shell and said it, which was really embarrassing.


    Seeing that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were protecting him around him, his face became a little uncomfortable, but he knew that the current situation was really not reassuring, and he did not reject the kindness of the junior. Besides, his body was indeed at a disadvantage in battle. The two nephews will not talk about anything else. He could see how they were fighting before, and they were very brave, and it is estimated that one punch can blow up the same level.


    I don''t know what my nephew grew up eating. Looking at a delicate little girl, I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. She shook her head.


    By the way, why did he forget, the senior brother has the pure blood of the **** of thunder, and the senior sister Qingrou has the pure blood of the **** of life. This nephew seems to have both.


    The nephew and the son-in-law are not bad. It turns out to be the son of Senior Brother Cang Qiong. I heard that Senior Brother Cang Qiong is often mentioned by senior brothers. He is also a super powerful person. Unfortunately, he has never seen Senior Brother Cang Qiong. .


    Mu Bingyun only felt that there was a strange aura coming out of Shui Xi, of course she didn''t care, she seemed to understand what the crisis was about.


    Shuixi also stopped, glanced at the slightly uneven ground, at the huge head in front of him, the thick chains around him, and the mysterious formations mixed in.


    "Nephew, tell Uncle Ninth, we didn''t go wrong, nor did we stand on the back of some beast?"


    Mu Bingyun silently attacked: "Ninth Master Uncle, congratulations, you are right, we are indeed on the back of a vicious beast. Although it is hard to believe, it is a fact."


    "Ninth Master Uncle, this ancient monster looks familiar." Cang Yu added silently, his eyes fixed on a certain incomplete place, "If I read it correctly, I cut off one of its paws."


    The tragic voice of the young man shouted in the dark, Shui Xi covered his eyes helplessly, "Uncle Ben didn''t see anything."


    "Uncle Jiu, let''s face the reality, it has already discovered us."


    Soon Shui Xi calmed down, and the three jumped away from the place where they were, and they were grabbed by a claw and scratched the back of the beast. Shui Xi was frightened for a while, and hurriedly dodged to the safe area.


    "This is the big guy who was suppressed? It''s really ugly." Although there was a trace of fear in the boy''s eyes, the fear was quickly replaced by curiosity, "Nephew, let''s fool this big guy back!"


    What a good thug, doesn''t Old Xie want to take this big guy for his own use?


    So after they subdue this big guy, they will take him back to Zhenxiaotian to show off their power. It makes people very excited to think about it.


    Mu Bingyun also guessed the reason for the excitement on Shui Xi''s face. Although she also hoped to subdue this big guy, it was obvious that the facts would not go as they wished. Now this big guy''s eyes are full of anger, and he is still facing Cangyu. It was obvious that Cang Yu was the enemy who cut off one of his paws.


    This is endless death!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyes suddenly turned cold, since he can''t be kind, he can only fight.


    "Uncle Jiu, hide in the turtle shell."


    Hearing Mu Bingyun''s cold words, Shui Xi blinked, and then saw his nephew and nephew''s son-in-law start to deal with the huge guy, and saw two figures like little ants jumping up and down , which made the ancient beasts roar angrily, it was obvious that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu were not in danger because of the speed of their figures.


    Indent the turtle shell?


    How is it possible, he doesn''t want to indent the turtle shell now.


    "My nephew, my uncle should stay away. If you feel that you are invincible, your uncle will come to support you."


    Of course Mu Bingyun knew what Shui Xi''s support meant. After thinking about it, he thought it was feasible. No one knew what would happen next. The strength of this big guy is obviously not that easy to deal with. Besides, the opponent''s strength is suppressed, who knows what will happen later. They won''t be unblocked. If there is Shui Xi behind them, if they lose, they can still have a way out.


    "Ninth Master Uncle, stay away."


    She knew how delicate the skin of this Ninth Master Uncle, apart from the tortoise shell being a little harder, she often suspected that Shui Xi''s body was a mortal body, if it wasn''t for his amazing resilience.


    Shui Xi undoubtedly took his life, he answered and hid far away, his eyes were always paying attention to the situation of Mu Bingyun and the two, and his consciousness was locked on them. If something was wrong, he could immediately tell him The two were put into the tortoise shell. When it comes to fighting, he really can''t help much.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu looked at each other, and found that Shui Xi had really gone far away. After knowing that Shui Xi was safe, the two of them showed no mercy. For a while, their moves became more ferocious. , his eyes are all round, his nephew and nephew''s son-in-law are simply amazing, and he is probably more powerful than the brothers in his family.


    No wonder, no wonder Master and his old man always said that the senior brother is not the most powerful. According to such growth, the nephew and the son-in-law will sooner or later be more powerful than the senior brother. No, Shui Xi has a serious face. will surpass him.


    There are two other people, Nan Junmo and Wu Yun, who are also his nephew and niece-in-law. According to the master, the fate of these four people is very special, and even the master cannot calculate it.


    Yes, yes, Shui Xi touched his chin, and it was worthwhile for him to give the four most precious tortoise shells to the four of them.

 Chapter 1168： Uncle Shi is not afraid of fighting, but of pain

    Although ??Mu Bingyun and Cangyu''s strengths are good, the gap between them and the ancient beasts is too big. After fighting for a long time, the two of them are also a little exhausted. If the ancient beasts were not suppressed, they would have died at this time.


    When he knew that he couldn''t hold on anymore, Mu Bingyun called out Shui Xi. Shui Xi understood that the two of them had reached their limit. As soon as his consciousness moved, he put the two of them into the turtle shell and hid in a slightly safer place. I was willing to run away immediately, but when I discovered the ancient beasts, the surrounding space was already surrounded by beasts, and it was not easy at all to kill them.


    The position they are now in is between the beasts surrounded by the outside world and the largest ancient beast. I don''t know why those hordes of beasts didn''t rush in. Mu Bingyun secretly guessed that it should be the reason for the territory. The reason why the beasts didn''t pursue them was mostly because they were suppressed.


    "Nephew, we don''t seem to be able to get out, what should we do now?" Shui Xi has never encountered such a situation. This dark space is very strange. No matter where he fell, he could always pass through the hard shell of the turtle. , collapsed the space and slipped out of the crack.


    But it doesn''t seem to work here. Shui Xi frowned. Sure enough, sometimes turtle shells are not omnipotent. Isn''t this what Master said?


    No, isn''t there a couple, a nephew and a nephew?


    After thinking about it, he felt that the world was very beautiful. This was the first time someone would accompany him to wander in an unknown space. In fact, he was much happier than before, and he would not be left alone in this extremely boring place. .


    Mu Bingyun really couldn''t figure out the brain circuit of this Ninth Master Uncle, why the sudden change from sadness to happiness, with a little bit of happiness, made the corners of her mouth twitch and twitch, but Ninth Master Uncle''s happy appearance, always It''s much better to comfort her than when she''s sad.


    Shuixi was silent, and he was still looking at something around, with a relaxed and wanton look like I was here to travel.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were thinking, and after a long time Cangyu suddenly said: "The only way to get out is to defeat the beasts, whether it''s dealing with the group outside or dealing with this big guy, it''s not easy. If it''s safe, I think it''s not easy to deal with it. The bigger ones are safer than the smaller ones."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the endless small beasts. No matter how powerful they are, it may not be easy to kill them. There is no end to the beasts. It is really better to deal with this big man.


    "Bing''er, to deal with this ancient beast, not only can you go out, but you can also improve your strength."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the ancient beasts emitting fierce light over there, and nodded: "Yes, with Jiu Shishu here, we can fight until we are exhausted and break through our own limits," he said. Her eyes lit up. There is no need for such a good whetstone. After thinking about it, she couldn''t help laughing, "This is simply a gift from God."


    Shui Xi saw the two of them excitedly looking at the big ancient beast that could not be seen at a glance, as if he was watching some sweet pastry, he always felt very peaceful.


    But seeing how the two of them were gearing up for each other, he understood.


    The two of them are really good, and they can think of using this big guy to hone their strength. If it was him, the first thing that comes to mind is to hide in the turtle shell. Thinking about it, his face was a little red, as an elder so greedy for life and fear of death, is it a little too cowardly.


    But raising his slender arm, the young man shook his head, cowardice is cowardice, it is better than being beaten! This skin and tender flesh, if it is beaten by someone, it will be very painful. Thinking about how painful it would be if his slender arm was broken by a beast?


    Mu Bingyun didn''t care what Shui Xi thought in his heart, he explained to him, told him the plan, let him watch some, and when the two couldn''t support them, he put them into the turtle shell.


    Shui Xi naturally nodded again and again, Mu Bingyun paused, remembering the appearance of this Ninth Master Uncle''s thin skin and tender meat, and suddenly asked, "Ninth Master Uncle, why don''t you go with us? Maybe you can make Ninth Master Uncle The fighting power has skyrocketed.¡±


    Although the tortoise shell is very powerful, she felt that it would be better to make Jiu Shishu''s physical body stronger. In order to avoid being bullied by some cunning people in the future, although Jiu Shishu has lived for a long time, he is still a child.


    "No, it still won''t work. Uncle Ninth is all old bones and can''t stand the beating."


    Mu Bingyun''s forehead twitched, the old bones looked like a young boy, but Shui Xi didn''t want it, and she wouldn''t force it. Nodding his head and letting Shui Xi hide in a safe place, he and Cangyu began to fight the ancient beast again.


    Every time the two of them were at the end of the battle, Shui Xi would put them into the turtle shell. Although the ancient beasts had a ferocious face, there was nothing to do.


    "This guy is very powerful, but his brain is not easy to use. It turns out that Jiuxiaotian is suppressing such a thing. It''s too wasteful." The stupid ancient beast over there felt very boring.


    But Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are breaking through. This has happened many times. Shui Xi has been amazed at the beginning, and now he is calm. Of course, his heart is extremely unbalanced. As an elder, he is full of tortoises. The shell can be taken out.


    Now his tortoise shell will not fall off again. This is the most powerful tortoise shell. He has already started to practice. As long as there are no accidents, this powerful tortoise shell will always accompany him.


    "I thought it was such a powerful beast! As expected, it looks ugly and stupid. It deserves to be called by the two of them to break through."


    Shui Xi looked at the little beasts surrounded by the outside, and sighed, "I don''t know when the two will be able to defeat this stupid guy."


    In fact, a lot of progress has been made in the past few months. Now when Mu Bingyun and the two have no fighting strength, the ancient beasts will use up most of their strength.


    It was just that Shui Xi was a little restless, but for the safety of the two, he suppressed the turmoil in his heart and did not let him leave. Most importantly, the current situation made him unable to leave at all. If you want to leave, you have to wait for the two of them to defeat these beasts.


    Just as he was thinking, Mu Bingyun and the two came out refreshed. Seeing the vibrating momentum on their bodies, Shui Xi opened his mouth with envy on his face.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him with a smile: "Ninth Master Uncle, it''s too late to regret it now, Ninth Master Uncle''s talent is very good, the physical body is too weak because it is too dependent on the turtle shell, as long as you fight against the ancient beasts. Time will naturally be able to change this situation. Uncle Ninth Master is not a stupid person, as long as he is willing, he will soon become a good player in battle."


    Shui Xi hurriedly shook his head, like a rattle, and looked at Mu Bingyun with big watery eyes: "Nephew, please forgive Uncle, Uncle is not afraid of fighting, but of pain."


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth: "I think it''s lazy."


    Shui Xiruo, who was dismantled, was expressionless and coughed lightly: "Nephew, nephew-in-law, hurry up, uncle will help you watch. Without uncle guarding behind, how can you safely improve your strength? Actually, Uncle Ninth is for your own good."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and shook his head, but he did not persuade him any more. Forget it, they can take care of Jiu Shishu more in the future.

 Chapter 1169： subdue

    In the closed black space, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu and the ancient beasts were inseparable. With the strength of the ancient beasts, they were on the rise. Outside Zhenxiaotian and Zixiaotian were very lively. There are constant disputes between the factions, and something new happens every day.


    However, Taixiaotian is even more chaotic. There are countless casualties every day, and there are many people who break the road. The Western faction is a conspiracy following a conspiracy. Fortunately, there is an Eastern faction that is on a par with the Western faction. , it did not completely mess up the three places.


    Shui Xi put his hands on his face, his eyelids were fighting, watching Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu have beaten the ancient beast to the ground and rolled in pain, and he couldn''t raise any spirits.


    so boring.


    "Surrender?"


    Mu Bingyun slapped the ancient vicious beast on the head with one palm, smashing its eyes with stars. The dizzy still did not forget to scream, and even started to cry.


    Fist-sized tears flowed out of those super-large eyes, looking at Taiwei''s peace.


    "This stupid big guy was finally cleaned up by my nephew, yawn, my uncle has waited too long."


    The stupid big fierce beast cried and begged for mercy, and finally surrendered to the soles of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu''s feet. Currently Cangyu''s strength level is in the Holy Master Realm, Mu Bingyun is not much weaker than Cangyu, although he still can''t see the level, the superficial level , and now she doesn''t even look at it.


    However, the two have broken through so much, which is really an unexpected joy. As far as she knows, after breaking through the gods, they are in the order of saints, saints, saints, saints, and saints. It is said that her mother Mu Qingrou''s strength is only in the Holy Heaven Realm, as for Xixie Supreme and Dongxie Saint''s strength should be in the Holy Void Realm.


    As long as they break through a little bit more, there will be no problem with dealing with Xixie Supreme.


    Mu Bingyun knocked the big stupid beast on the head: "Be smaller, you should be able to?"


    "I... woo, it''s not that I can''t, but the chains around me locked me."


    Mu Bingyun was silent for a while, looking at the light flashing in the eyes of the big fool, he couldn''t help laughing: "You want to deceive me to help you remove the formation and chains, and then kill us all, do you really think we are stupid? "


    Silly big beast was really dumbfounded.


    Is it true that he is too stupid and humans are too smart?


    "Ninth Master Uncle, come here quickly, my nephew will give you a present."


    Hearing that there was a gift, Shui Xi, an elder, still couldn''t stand the temptation, and ran over quickly.


    "Ninth Master Uncle, this stupid big guy will be your pet in the future, and contract him."


    Shui Xi looked at the stupid big beast and said with disgust, "It''s so ugly."


    Silly big beast with a sad face.


    "Ugly is ugly, but the fighting ability is good. If you think about it, Ninth Master Uncle, don''t you like fighting? But what if you meet someone who makes you very angry? You will never beat yourself up. If there is this, it will be ugly and ugly. Silly beast, as long as Jiu Shishu gives an order, he can beat the person you want, Jiu Shishu only needs to hide in the turtle shell and watch the big show."


    Shuixi thought for a while, yes, what my nephew said is very reasonable. Although this ugly thing is a bit stupid and ugly, it still has advantages, at least it can be his thug.


    "Okay, since that''s the case, Uncle Ben reluctantly made a contract with this stupid ugly beast."


    Hearing Shui Xi''s agreement, Mu Bingyun also breathed a sigh of relief. Ninth Master Uncle will be protected by this fierce beast in the future, so no matter what he encounters, there should be no big problem. Although she and Cangyu were able to defeat the beasts, they had to know that this was after suppressing 90% of their strength. When the beasts were released, their strengths would be fully recovered in a short time. At that time, one can imagine how powerful they would be. It can be said that in the future, the ninth uncle of her family can walk sideways on it. The most important thing is that old Xie Xie probably won''t dare to come up with any more conspiracies.


    Consciously moved, a huge claw appeared on the ground, and the stupid big man burst into tears. Although he was still alive, he did not want to become a disabled beast.


    "This claw will be returned to you. In the future, protect Jiu Shishu well. You should be able to pick it up yourself, right?"


    Mu Bingyun was actually a little stunned. This claw has been in the red smelting for a year, and it has only faded a little, and has not been refined at all. Now that you have subdued the stupid big man, it is better to be a favored man and return the claws to him.


    Sure enough, the big fool nodded with tears streaming down his face, and the unwillingness in his heart was much less. Besides, being the pet of this little boy is better than being the pet of these two cruel humans.


    He''s really not stupid, this young man looks very beautiful, and at first glance he knows he doesn''t like fighting.


    In fact, he really doesn''t like fighting at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that his master always made him do things that hurt the world, he really didn''t want to fight. Although he looked a little cruel, he was really a lover. Peaceful beast!


    Under the reluctance of Shui Xi, he successfully contracted the silly big man.


    When he felt that he was able to control the life and death of the big fool, Shui Xi''s beautiful peach eyes blew up and blinked, and pointed at the big fool and said, "From now on, you will be called a big fool."


    Dasha: Can you refuse?


    Actually, of course not, Mu Bingyun doesn''t care what Shui Xi''s pet is called, in short, after finding a pet to protect Shui Xi and a thug, he is in a good mood. After so many days of understanding, of course she knew that Shui Xi was playful, and if there was a Dasha by his side to protect him, there should be no problem.


    "Ninth Master Uncle, move away, I''m going to help Dasha break the formation."


    Shui Xike knew how strong Mu Bingyun''s talent in formation was, and it seemed that he was much stronger than his senior sister Qingrou.


    Even Cang Yu stepped aside, in such a top-level formation, he couldn''t help much. Although he was also gifted in formation, he was completely unable to reach the level of Mu Bingyun.


    Because Mu Bingyun''s strength has improved a lot, during the battle, the formation also breaks through at will, so the destruction of the formation in front of him, which was already somewhat incomplete, was barely used for half a month, and it was declared a success.


    The ?? formation was broken, and Cangyu immediately cut off the chains that locked Dasha.


    Dasha, who had just been freed, couldn''t help but howl, and in the end, Shui Xi was called to scold: "What howl? Are you afraid that I won''t hear your voice? It''s annoying, it''s so noisy." , The huge body shrank, feeling a little helpless.


    woo woo, if the owner hadn''t abandoned them, they wouldn''t have become your pets!


    Of course, with that stupid body, few people saw anything wrong.


    When the ?? formation was just broken, Dasha''s aura was obviously much stronger, but it was not so easy to restore it to its heyday.


    "Dasha, show this Uncle Ben a little smaller."


    Helpless, the whole life has been controlled by Shui Xi, Dasha hurriedly shrinks. Under the control of Dasha, the body that was not accessible at first sight gradually became smaller, and the last one was only the size of a puppy, and Shui Xi was finally satisfied.

 Chapter 1170： familiar place

    Shui Xi grabbed Dasha from behind, tugged at the skin on his body, and muttered, "Actually, it''s not so ugly when it''s smaller."


    Dasha hummed a few words. In fact, he was not ugly in the first place, and it wasn''t because of someone''s level of appreciation.


    Shuixi carried Dasha and looked left and right. Finally, his eyes fell on Mu Bingyun and the two of them. Seeing the two of them sitting leisurely beside him, he quickly walked over, "Nephew, shouldn''t we go out?"


    "Uncle Master has found a way to get out?" Mu Bingyun asked with raised eyebrows. If she could go out immediately, when she defeated Dasha and rescued him, she would not stop and take all the people out. In fact, now They simply can''t break through this dark space, not even tearing the cracks in the space.


    "Why don''t you ask Dasha?" Shui Xi glanced at the little beasts around him who didn''t know when to disperse, and his eyes fell on the smaller Dasha. Stupidly thrown to the ground.


    Dasha groaned for a while, but didn''t dare to complain.


    The small body rolled on the ground and got up again, pitifully standing beside Shui Xi''s feet, although her eyes were green and faint, they were rarely watery, making Shui Xi a little embarrassed.


    Isn''t he too fierce?


    "Okay, Dasha, tell me how we''re going to get out. If we can get out, I''ll treat you well and find some good things for you so I won''t treat you badly."


    Dasha believes Shui Xi''s words. Although this beautiful young man speaks a little fiercely, he is actually a good person. He was thinking that if there were no teenagers, he might have been refined by the woman in red.


    Of course he knew what happened to one of his claws. If he hadn''t installed it back in time, it would have been refined soon. Thinking of the power of the two, countless cold sweats dripped from their foreheads. In the future, I must hug Shuixi''s thighs, or the woman will definitely not politely swallow him.


    felt that three pairs of eyes were paying attention to him, Dasha trembled: "I...I think about it."


    He didn''t dare say he didn''t know, in fact he thought he should know.


    I felt resentment for a while, Master, why did you keep Dasha in this ghost place, and now Dasha has changed his owner.


    woo woo, no, not even a mighty name.


    Dasha racked his brains and spent several days, and finally came up with a solution.


    But when he saw the faces of the three of them ashen, Dasha hurriedly said, "I''ll open the way." Hearing this, the faces of the three of them became much better. Dasha''s heart was extremely unbalanced, but who would call him a defeated general? ?


    What is the way to make the corners of the three mouths twitch?


    I saw Dasha''s body getting slightly bigger, and his two claws suddenly became sharp, and there was a digging against the ground, quite like a mouse digging a hole.


    In fact, Dasha is indeed digging a hole. This space is like a closed space, but he has stayed here for an unknown number of years and is very familiar with the ground, so he came up with the idea of ??digging a hole.


    Shuixi''s eyes shone with light, watching Dasha quickly dig a hole and come out. The three of them followed behind. With free labor, they wouldn''t go up to help. Looking at Dasha''s appearance, it is obviously very relaxed, Mu Bingyun secretly thought that they might be able to help when they go up, so let Dasha open the way alone!


    Dasha worked tirelessly to open the way, and the way down was very smooth. At this time, they were in a newly mined passage, and it was even darker, and the place behind them was no longer visible.


    They don''t know how far they have come, but Dasha seems to be venting, and he is more and more skilled in opening the road. Basically, you can dig a lot of places with one paw down.


    Use two claws alternately and run forward at a brisk pace.


    When Dasha dug down with one claws as before, his body suddenly tilted, and he fell down without reacting. After stabilizing his body in mid-air, he saw that the three people behind him also fell, and he quickly grew bigger and put the three of them on his back.


    Intuition told him that if he did this, the future would be much better.


    Actually, Dasha thinks that he is not stupid at all. I don''t know why this new owner named Shuixi always says he is too bad.


    Dasha can''t think about anything else, the light in front of them means that they have walked out of the dark place before.


    Mu Bingyun also looked around and found that they had fallen in a forest.


    "No matter what, it''s finally out."


    Shuixi stretched his waist and patted Dasha''s head in a rare good mood, "Dasha, you did a good job, I remember your credit, and I will reward you when I go out."


    Dasha is naturally happy, the master is not angry with him, and his life will be better in the future.


    I secretly thought that the new owner is really good, not violent, he is a beautiful young man, and he is quite coaxing. He is like his previous master, he is a tough old bone, and if he doesn''t pay attention, he will kill him with a slap in the face. He threw it out, nothing cherished him at all.


    After a little comparison, Dasha felt that it was good to follow the new owner.


    The big idiot sat on the sidelines to please Shui Xi, not at all feeling that he looked like a dog.


    The three walked out along the original path in the forest. After three days, Mu Bingyun felt that something was wrong.


    She always felt a little familiar here, and pulled Cangyu''s sleeve: "Do you feel it?"


    "Um."


    Cangyu looked at the surrounding situation, "Remember the secret realm of Shinto?"


    Mu Bingyun was startled, and naturally remembered that this place gave her a lot of memories, especially the inheritance that was still in her sea of ??consciousness. Subconsciously, he glanced at the small golden pagoda floating in the sea of ????consciousness.


    Over the years, she and Cang Yu have studied a lot, but they have never discovered the secrets of the Shwedagon Pagoda, but knowing that the Shwedagon Pagoda is only good for them, they are not so concerned about it.


    Coming to this place at this time, especially some of the paths she walked, made her excited and a little worried. The excitement is coming to a familiar place, and the worry is that the secret realm of Shinto has not been opened, how can they go out?


    "Let''s take a look first, then let''s go to the Holy Lotus Temple."


    Mu Bingyun hesitated for a while, and felt that the Holy Lotus Temple was the most correct direction, so he decided now.


    Talked to Shui Xi, he didn''t ask any reason, the nephew wanted to change direction, it didn''t matter to him at all. Anyway, he is not alone, it is quite interesting to have Dasha to accompany him. Compared with the past, playing alone in a strange place is really better.


    Mu Bingyun saw that Shui Xi was very interested, and did not dampen his interest, and explained the secret realm of the Shinto to him.


    But he didn''t think that Shui Xi had even heard of this place, and his eyes widened: "So it''s this place that Master often mentions!"

 Chapter 1171： back to fairyland

    After learning something about the mystical realm of the Shinto Tao from Shui Xi''s mouth, Mu Bingyun asked with a frown, "So, grandpa and Supreme Xixie lost control of the mystical realm of Shinto many years ago?"


    "Yeah, not long after the brothers and sisters left, I don''t know why. Master was seriously injured that time. I asked him what was wrong. The old man didn''t know what to do, and he smiled and said nothing. I know, it is obvious that he has lost a lot of life, and I don''t know what wicked things he has done. But I saw old man Xixie, and he is not much better, and he has lost more than Master. "


    After so many years of recuperation, although the strength has been restored, the lost life essence will not be replenished unless a new breakthrough is made.


    "Nephew, let''s go, I''m going to see the secret realm of Shinto. Although Master was able to take charge of a part of it in the past, I have never come here to play."


    Shuixi walked forward again with great interest, Mu Bingyun smiled and showed him the way, and the three of them soon came to the place of the Holy Lotus Temple. At this time, they finally determined that it was by accident that they entered the secret realm of Shinto.


    But according to the way they were quiet all the way, it was clear that the secret realm of the Shinto way had not been opened.


    "Is this the Holy Lotus Temple?"


    Although it is not turned on, it is still particularly spectacular. Shui Xi did not jump over in a hurry. Mu Bingyun had already reminded him that there were dangers everywhere, and even gods might not be able to escape. Curiosity returned to curiosity, and what he was more afraid of was losing his life.


    "Nephew, let''s move this nice house back!"


    When Shui Xiyu said these words in an astonishing way, Mu Bingyun refused. What is a good house to be able to move back, this Jiu Shishu is really unreliable!


    "Dasha, can you get this house up? It''s so beautiful, I think it''s better to move it back to Zixiaotian and give it to Master as a congratulatory gift. The things he has picked out over the years are given to Master and his old man. I''m tired of it, and besides, our Zixiaotian house is really shabby compared to the one in front of me."


    Mu Bingyun also agreed, although she had never seen Zi Xiaotian''s house, but the Holy Lotus Hall, the highest place in the secret realm of the Shinto, could be compared with ordinary houses.


    Actually, Shui Xi said she wanted to move back, she really didn''t object, if possible.


    When she heard Shui Xi commanding Dasha, she didn''t say anything. If they can really move back, it can only show that this house has a great fate for them.


    Maybe if they moved the Holy Lotus Temple, they would be able to go out.


    Thinking like this, a glittering light flashed in his eyes. He Cangyu murmured in a low voice, obviously Cangyu has no objection.


    Dasha wanted to cry but had no tears. He looked at the Holy Lotus Temple in front of him with a hint of sadness. Master, you lost your pet and now you have to lose your house. Dasha is sorry for you!


    Dasha shouldn''t have brought them to this place.


    No matter how resentful Dasha felt in his heart, his body suddenly grew bigger, he walked to the Holy Lotus Temple, and hit a few tricks on it, and Mu Bingyun instantly realized that something was wrong.


    looked at Dasha suspiciously, Dasha shivered, he seemed to reveal something.


    "Dasha, tell me!"


    Being stared at by Mu Bingyun, Dasha rubbed his claws, and finally had to say: "I am indeed familiar with the Holy Lotus Temple."


    "Have you seen it before?"


    "I''ve seen it." Dasha lowered his head, because he was too big, when he was reprimanded by Mu Bingyun, he looked extremely funny.


    Mu Bingyun raised his brows: "That''s from the truth, how did you meet the Holy Lotus Temple, what is its origin, can you put it away? After putting it away, can we go out from here?"


    After asking so many questions in a row, Dasha was stunned and answered honestly.


    "The Holy Lotus Temple was originally where my master... eh, a place where I lived alone, and it wasn''t originally here."


    "Huh? A place for one person?" Shui Xi grasped the key, "Dasha, who is the master you speak of?"


    Dasha hesitated for a moment, thinking that the previous owner had already abandoned him, why should he help him, so he told some things about the previous owner like a bean.


    Of course Dasha didn¡¯t know much, but he also let a few people know a lot of things. It turned out that this Holy Lotus Hall was actually the property of a certain person. Mu Bingyun''s eyes were complicated, so the things inside should be placed here by that person.


    I heard Dasha say that the man left a long time ago, and he didn''t know where he went, so they got a big bargain. It''s a bit unkind to think about it, but Dasha said that he would put away the Holy Lotus Palace. It is estimated that after they were able to go out, the three of them did not hesitate to let Dasha collect the palace.


    There was Dasha, a "traitor", and the process of collecting the palace went very smoothly. In the end, Dasha put a small palace in Shui Xi''s hand, and at the same time, a white passage appeared in the original place of the palace.


    The three of them hesitated for a while before jumping in.


    When they could see clearly in front of them, they clearly felt that there was immortal energy around them, and they knew that they had really returned to the immortal world now. After leaving the fairyland for so many years, it is impossible to say that there is no memory at all.


    Returning to Immortal Realm also proved that they could go back to Zixiaotian at any time. Mu Bingyun decided to visit the old place to see what happened to Shuangyun Mansion in Immortal Realm.


    With Shui Xi, the group rushed to Shuangyun City.


    When she approached Shuangyun City, it was not much different from when she left. Many buildings had not changed. She only remembered that there was a battle in this place. At that time, Shuangyun Mansion was in crisis. At that time, countless thunderbolts were released, and I don''t know how many people were killed. That was the first time she started killing people.


    Just when they were about to go to Shuangyun Mansion, they suddenly heard a noise from the side, which happened to be on their way, and a few people did not avoid it. The gazes of the three were very eye-catching, but since Mu Bingyun appeared in the fairy world, many women in the fairy world have fallen in love with her elegant red clothes. Many women have learned to follow the trend and wear red clothes. Many couples The couples also dress up like Mu Bingyun and Cangyu.


    Therefore, their appearance did not cause much shock, but walking in Shuangyun Mansion, I could clearly feel that the eyes around them were very kind, as if they could feel the kindness towards Shuangyun Mansion because of their clothes.


    Ignoring the eyes of the people around them, the three of them pushed aside the crowd and finally saw the situation in front of them.


    is a confrontation between two young men with swords drawn, and there is a young man on the ground who seems to be seriously injured. For some reason, his appearance makes people feel a little familiar. Just because of this familiarity, Mu Bingyun didn''t leave immediately even though he didn''t mind his own business.

 Chapter 1172： Duguzhuo

    "Qin Tianwu, this time you are going too far."


    A boy in white helped the boy in green on the ground, frowned, fed a pill to the boy in white, and asked, "Yun Xing, are you alright?"


    Yunxing shook his head, a little unwilling in his eyes, but after thinking of something, his sad expression flashed, "I''m not good at learning."


    "What are you talking about, Yun Xing, he is just bullying you for not being strong enough. With your hard work and talent, it''s not easy to reach this state. You work hard, I believe that you can go to the God Realm to find Uncle Chunsheng in the future, just that lazy Uncle Chunsheng. It looks like you can cultivate to that realm, and you can too, trust me."


    Yunxing was inspired by the young man, more confidence in his eyes, and nodded heavily: "Well, I believe I can succeed, thank you Dugu."


    "Ah!"


    With a light hum, who is the slightly older looking boy in front of the two?


    Qin Tianwu raised his head: "I thought that the people in Shuangyun Mansion are so powerful, but this kind of stuff, the young master turned ten with one finger. I heard that this Yunxing is still Chunsheng''s youngest son, I really can''t see it. Come out, how can there be such a wasteful young master in Shuangyun Mansion?"


    "Qin Tianwu, you have the ability to compare with me!"


    Duguzhuo was intent on venting his anger for Yunxing, but his aura trembled, but Qin Tianwu disdain: "Oh, who are you, go away, don''t stop the young master from teaching this ignorant thing. If you don''t go , the young master will teach you a lesson. Anyway, communication will not kill people, and the Shuangyun Mansion will not dare to trouble my Qin family. "


    "Who is to blame for not being as skilled?"


    "It is a waste like Yunxing who deserves to live in Shuangyun Mansion. I think it will be time to replace Shuangyun Mansion in a few years. If you continue to operate like this, sooner or later, the foundation of Shuangyun Mansion will be destroyed. The house will be handed over to the young master to take care of it."


    "I am a closed disciple of Huang An!"


    Duguzhuo took a step forward, "You are qualified to protect Shuangyun Mansion and the people of Shuangyun Mansion."


    Huang An''s disciple?


    There was a voice of doubt in the crowd, and soon everyone remembered, who is Huang An? Isn''t that Master Huang?


    Who is Master Huang?


    Mu Bingyun''s disciple.


    Who is Mu Bingyun?


    The big owner of Shuangyun Mansion!


    Everyone was excited, and looked at Duguzhuo with burning eyes, but made the little boy''s cheeks a little embarrassed. Although he was a close disciple of Huang An, he was separated from his master more than ten years ago when he was only a few years old.


    But by worshipping the master, he can''t lose face either.


    He was a close disciple of Master.


    Mu Bingyun heard the conversation between the two youngsters in the crowd. When he looked at Duguzhuo, his eyes inevitably became more eager. This is Huang An''s disciple. He looks good, he looks calm, and he is a short-sighted person. Just make her very satisfied. You should protect your own people, and the boy named Yun Xing on the ground is Chunsheng''s son?


    Thinking of Chunsheng''s appearance, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing. Chunsheng was really lazy, too lazy to cultivate, but he never thought that after so many years, he still cultivated to the God Realm. It seems that many people are changing.


    I don''t know if there are any people she knows in Shuangyun Mansion. I guess there are no more. If not, who is so courageous to bully people in Shuangyun Mansion.


    Qin Tianwu''s face changed and changed after hearing Duguzhuo''s identity, as if he had eaten something unpalatable.


    "Are you a disciple of Huang An?"


    Qin Tianwu said fiercely.


    "Naturally, if you don''t change your name, you don''t change your surname, the next one is Huang An''s closed disciple, Duguzhuo. Yunxing is my friend of Duguzhuo, and everyone in Shuangyun Mansion is protected by me. You hurt me today. protector, so I''m going to duel with you."


    When ?? heard that Duguzhuo was going to challenge Qin Tianwu, the crowd became noisy again.


    Immortal world has been quiet for too long, how long has it not been so lively.


    After ?? appeared in Shuangyun Mansion that year, the disputes in the fairy world seemed to be less. Of course, there are still secrets, but no one has the courage to make trouble in Shuangyun City.


    It¡¯s just that with the passage of time, after the older generation of Shuangyun Mansion has all gone to the God Realm, the remaining junior generation is smaller than the first generation, not because they are too weak, but because their cultivation time is too short. It is said that the mansion owner of Shuangyun Mansion is a young man under twenty years old, how can he not let other people have any thoughts.


    But Shuangyun Mansion has a background. No matter what kind of conspiracy is not implemented, it will be strangled in the cradle by mysterious people, so these people dare not deal with Shuangyun Mansion, but they can bully the juniors of Shuangyun Mansion and treat them It can be said to be able to vent.


    "Huh, it turns out to be Huang An''s disciple, then the young master will teach you a lesson!"


    At this time, the crowd separated. It turned out that the arena was next to it. Mu Bingyun asked the people on the left and right. After knowing that Yunxing was designed by Qin Tianwu to be bullied in the arena, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Yunxing is not a person like Chunsheng. Chunsheng is at peace with everything. If there is no incentive for him, it is estimated that he will not cultivate to the realm of the gods.


    And Yunxing is different, his talent may not be better than Duguzhuo, but he really wants to become stronger. Qin Tianwu can only bully a young man like Yun Xing, and someone like Duguzhuo can only be bullied.


    She watched Duguzhuo''s eyes flash with a ray of light, but there was a look of panic and calm on her face, and she never put away her smile. I didn''t expect Huang An to be able to teach such a disciple. It''s really good, no wonder it''s a closed disciple.


    I don''t know how many disciples Huang An has accepted. At the beginning, her mission to Huang An was to carry forward the formation technique. Recalling that there are traces of immortal formation masters everywhere in the city, she should not be disappointed.


    Now she really wants to see how Duguzhuo can surprise her. With her eyesight, she naturally knows that Duguzhuo hides his strength. I am afraid she wants to teach Qin Tianwu a good lesson in the arena.


    "I don''t know who this Qin Tianwu is."


    Mu Bingyun asked the person next to him, who was a little surprised, and then suddenly asked, "Is the girl from out of town?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded and said yes.


    "This Qin Tianwu is the son of the Qin family''s collateral line. Qin Tianwu''s branch should be the best in the immortal world except for the Qin family''s main line. Many years ago, Qin Tianwu''s branch wanted to get a piece of the pie in Shuangyun City. Naturally It failed. So I remembered that until now, this Qin Tianwu often finds trouble in Shuangyun Mansion. It''s a pity that a few young masters, the young lady ignores him.


    It''s just this young master Yunxing. He looks more honest and works hard. Qin Tianwu often tries to find trouble with him. It was also because of the existence of Shuangyun Mansion that although he dared to make trouble, he did not dare to go too far.


    But today in the arena, it was unexpected that Young Master Yunxing was seriously injured, and I don''t know what this sideline of the Qin family means. "


    When ?? was speaking, Duguzhuo had to enter the ring under the "oppression" of Qin Tianwu''s aura.

 Chapter 1173： He doesnt want to, he doesnt want to have **** with a woman

    Qin Tianwu seemed to have succeeded. Although he did not attract other people from Shuangyun Mansion, after all, this Duguzhuo''s identity was not ordinary. Huang An''s closed disciple was also half the son of Shuangyun Mansion.


    Sharpen their spirits and see what else they are so proud of.


    Shuangyun City, how could a few little beasts occupy it.


    Duguzhuo saw that his goal was also achieved, and he tricked Qin Tianwu into the ring, and the corner of his mouth could not help but rise. Suddenly I felt a very special line of sight, I couldn''t help looking over there, and at a glance I saw the woman in red in the crowd.


    He frowned and couldn''t help but take a closer look. There really shouldn''t be too many women dressed like this in Double Cloud City. This is the favorite dress of his family''s master. He always felt that no one should be able to dress like the master. Of course, these were all told to him by the master, and he believed it. He grew up listening to the legend of the great master since he was a child.


    But the woman who was looking at him with a smile gave him a very unusual feeling.


    ''s expression suddenly froze, and he felt Qin Tianwu sneak attack, so he had to take his mind back. Since the other party was staring at him and there was no sign of leaving, he thought he would have a chance to ask later.


    After thinking about it, Duguzhuo began to tease the little mouse in front of him. Naturally, Qin Tianwu''s strength in the younger generation is still good, but it is a pity that the person he met today is Duguzhuo.


    Not to mention Duguzhuo''s hidden strength, his formation technique alone is daunting.


    After Qin Tianwu attacked for a hundred times, he found that he had not hurt Duguzhuo in the slightest, and he couldn''t help but be angry.


    The crowd looked at Qin Tianwu who was yelling, swearing and dancing in the arena. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching, and they knew something about Duguzhuo, the famous little devil.


    No wonder Qin Tianwu didn''t understand Duguzhuo''s deeds, just because he went out to practice many years ago, many people almost forgot him. It was only after a fight that I realized that the original one was the little devil.


    When he came back today, he happened to meet Yun Xing being bullied. Yun Xing was his good friend from childhood to adulthood. How could he see it, so he was going to teach Qin Tianwu a lesson.


    Dugu Zhuohuan stood with his hands and watched Qin Tianwu go mad, and from time to time he squeezed two formations to enter, making Qin Tianwu very embarrassed.


    Mu Bingyun laughed out loud, she really liked this brave and resourceful young man, and couldn''t help but feel that there was someone to follow. Since she came here, she intends to seal up the later insights and give it to Duguzhuo, believing that he, like Huang An, will not let her down.


    "Binger very satisfied?"


    "Aren''t you satisfied?" She pursed her lips angrily, and the corners of her lips rose to show that she was in a good mood.


    His waist was suddenly held by a warm hand, heat came from his ear, and an ambiguous tone entered his ear, "Naturally satisfied, but Bing''er our child will definitely be more intelligent, he should be able to form, but also Refining is the right tool." Cang Yu said, his eyes darkened, yes, after so many years, they really should have a child.


    Mu Bingyun froze for a moment, then smiled and leaned on him: "Why don''t you want one?"


    "Really?" Surprise flashed in Cang Yu''s eyes. At first, he didn''t want children because of various uncertainties, and his intuition told him that he could have children. He didn''t know how far the road ahead was, and the cultivation was endless. He didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Mu Bingyun also wanted to understand, if the current strength is not able to protect the children, it can only mean that they are too unlucky.


    "Really, when did I lie and lie to you?"


    "That''s great."


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up when he heard the words of the two of them: "Nephew, if you want one more, give me one when the time comes."


    Play!


    Of course, Shuixi still thinks that if you don¡¯t say it, it will damage the majesty of your uncle.


    Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, staring at Shui Xi with icy eyes, making him smile shyly: "I''ll help you take care of the children, you can go to the mountains and play with water."


    Thinking that he is the uncle, Cangyu doesn''t care about him in the same way. It was the first time that Shui Xi had a boring discussion in front of the two of them, so Cangyu was naturally still unhappy. Binger didn''t have any children yet, so the Jiu Shishu was thinking about it.


    "Why don''t Uncle Jiu find a girl to have a baby?"


    Shuixi opened his mouth, thinking of a woman who was going to give birth to her child, she shuddered in fright: "No, no, forget it."


    Shuixi''s mind came to the scene of love and affection with a woman, and his face turned pale with fright. He didn''t want it, he didn''t want it, he didn''t want to have a child with a woman. Frowning his brows, Shui Xi realized that he was a little abnormal.


    Isn''t it normal to pair a boy with a girl?


    Why does he feel extremely disgusted and even repelled when he thinks about it, and he wants to drive away all the women who are interested in him.


    Thinking like this really frightened him. Seeing that Mu Bingyun''s eyes noticed Duguzhuo on the stage and didn''t see him, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the nephew did not find any clues. If anyone knew that he had this disease, he would be thrown to death!


    Duguzhuo saw Qin Tianwu getting more and more embarrassed, and felt that the line of sight staring at him had not moved away, and finally looked down from the arena.


    Sure enough, it was the woman in red from before.


    Only at this time did he take a serious look. This red-clothed woman seemed to be the most stunning one he had ever seen. Of course, what he saw was not her appearance, but her divine aura. Inexplicably, he had a favorable impression of this red-clothed woman. , like seeing a relative.


    I always felt that there was something in her that was the same as me. After thinking about it, Duguzhuo flashed. When I looked at the woman again, I felt that this should be an Immortal Formation Master, and only the surroundings of the Immortal Formation Master would show that. This kind of momentum, obviously there is no formation, but there seems to be a natural formation around her.


    This is amazing.


    Especially the feeling of the formation, it was very familiar to him, and he couldn''t help but think, are they in the same vein?


    It''s no wonder he thinks this way, it''s just because the Grand Master gave him a wish to carry forward the formation technique. Now there are so many immortal array masters in the fairy world. Even so, the real high-level immortal array masters are still very scarce. East and West rely on hard work in the early stage, and in the later stage, talent and effort are added, and talent occupies more components.


    First, you have talent, and you have to work hard to get results.


    Looking at the woman''s smiling face, he couldn''t help but smile back.


    "Who dares to hurt my son!"


    A roar sounded, and with one palm, Duguzhuo''s formation was broken, and Qin Tianwu was rescued. Although Duguzhuo''s formation has a good understanding, there is a gap in strength in the end, and when he encounters someone stronger than him, the formation will naturally not be able to support it.

 Chapter 1174： bully cry

    "Father."


    Qin Tianwu actually cried out with a wow, making people extremely speechless.


    Even Duguzhuo¡¯s mouth twitched. Do you want to be so embarrassed and cry if you can¡¯t win? Our Yunxing is a few years younger than you and didn¡¯t cry. You are too embarrassed to cry.


    The middle-aged man glared at Duguzhuo viciously, and after examining it, he found that this young man had never seen him before, and felt that he had no background.


    "You bullied my Tianwu? Do you know who Tianwu is?"


    "You think my Qin family is easy to bully?"


    The middle-aged man said two words again and again, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with the elders bullying the younger.


    "Father, take him back to be my servant. The child is so embarrassed because he used a trick. If you don''t come, father, he will probably kill the child."


    Hearing Qin Tianwu''s rake, Duguzhuo and Mu Bingyun both frowned. But she didn''t move. She wanted to see what the middle-aged man would do. If she dared to bully her disciple, don''t blame her for being rude.


    I have to say that there are really not many good people except Qin Yingxuan who she met with the surname Qin.


    "Third Master Qin, I can''t say that. If Young Master Ling hadn''t bullied Yun Xing, I wouldn''t challenge him in the arena. Besides, swords and swords have no eyes in the arena, let''s not say that I haven''t caused Young Master Ling anything substantial. Hurt, even if it kills him, it''s because he is not good at learning, it''s because your Qin family didn''t teach him well, no wonder I."


    Duguzhuo snorted coldly, the reason why he dared to contradict the third master Qin was naturally because this was Shuangyun City, and his life would not be in danger, so if he encountered such unreasonable people, he might as well tear his face.


    "No matter what, if you hurt my son, you will pay the price."


    Duguzhuo sighed secretly, it really is unreasonable.


    Qin Sanye saw that Duguzhuo didn''t say anything, he was angry and comforted Qin Tianwu: "Tianwu, don''t worry, Dad will help you catch him and bring him back to be your servant."


    After all, he just grabbed Duguzhuo with a paw under the contempt of everyone. Duguzhuo really didn''t expect that the third master of Qin would make a move immediately, so he hurriedly avoided it. In an instant, a red shadow fell in front of him, He supported him with one hand, and threw his sleeve in front of the third master Qin at will. Looking at the fluttering move, he threw the third master Qin out of Shuangyun City.


    Everyone''s eyes widened, looking at the younger and younger Qin Sanye, they turned their heads in disbelief and looked at the woman in red on the ring. Although she saw a smile on her face, her eyes were cold.


    His eyes turned to Qin Tianwu, who was still amazing before. Qin Tianwu looked at Shang Mu Bingyun, trembling with fear, and ran away: "Father, wait for me, I will never come to Double Cloud City again."


    Everyone burst into laughter, and Mu Bingyun twitched the corners of his mouth, but he didn''t care about those little characters. Before she left, she would let the younger generation of Shuangyun Mansion improve their strength, and the Qin family would not be able to bully them after she left.


    Duguzhuo looked at the back of the woman in red, always feeling a special feeling.


    She actually helped him.


    Who is she?


    Mu Bingyun seemed to know what he was thinking, so he turned around and smiled, "Why don''t we go back to Shuangyun Mansion first?"


    Duguzhuo was stunned for a while, and he felt more and more that this should be his same vein, but he couldn''t understand when there was such a powerful woman in the fairyland. Looking at the man and the young man who followed, the momentum around him was also very extraordinary. He didn''t know that this was the result of the suppression of the three.


    Otherwise, if they shake, there will be countless space cracks in the fairy world.


    "Thank you girl for saving me."


    Duguzhuo bowed his hands, and went off the stage to help Yunxing up. Yunxing''s face became much better, especially when he saw Duguzhuo being rescued, he was also a little happy, "Girl, please come with me."


    The crowd was about to separate when an anxious voice suddenly came from the crowd: "Yun Xing, are you alright?"


    When the person who made the sound appeared in front of him, Mu Bingyun''s eyes lit up. This should be after the old friend, right?


    The visitor quickly checked Yunxing and found that he was seriously injured by someone, and he was still receiving treatment in time to prevent the root cause of the disease, and his anger was still unstoppable.


    "Yunxing, who is it?"


    The boy''s face was gloomy, and someone actually shot Yunxing right under his nose. It seemed that they were bullying no one in Shuangyun Mansion. Now that I think about it, the young man is still a little scared, because he underestimated the temperament of those people and dared to hurt people in Shuangyun City. In the future, he must give Yunxing some experts by his side, so as not to be bullied again.


    "It''s Qin Tianwu."


    Yunxing hadn''t spoken yet when Duguzhuo opened his mouth. Based on his knowledge of Yunxing, he probably wouldn''t speak. Yun Xing is fine with everything, but his mind is too heavy, and he is reluctant to return to Shuangyun Mansion to say that he is wronged, for fear that he will cause trouble to others.


    Duguzhuo can be said to know Yunxing the most, otherwise, as Yunxing, the people of Shuangyunfu will protect him. It''s just that Yun Xing felt uncomfortable, the more he felt like this, the more useless he would feel!


    Duguzhuo clenched his fists. After this experience, he will be in Shuangyun Mansion. He will beat up anyone who dares to bully his brother in the future.


    The sullen-faced boy heard this, and then he reacted. He looked up and saw Duguzhuo: "Dugu, are you back?" The gloom on his face disappeared, and he immediately thought of the situation here.


    "came back."


    Duguzhuo also remembered that there was Mu Bingyun next to him, and said briefly, when Wu Qishu saw Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, his eyes widened, and he immediately became vigilant.


    This scene made Mu Bingyun amused, and at the same time he knew what Wu Qishu was thinking. Presumably Wu Qishu should have seen what she looks like, she did not leave any portraits, it should be when Wu Laiqing left, asking Wu Qishu to see the video.


    As for Duguzhuo being Huang An''s disciple, Huang An''s mind probably forgot about it, so Huang An is not suitable for such trivial matters as Shuangyun Mansion, otherwise it will be bad, when he sees Wu Qishu coming, Especially when the little boy was less than twenty years old, the momentum around him was a bit threatening, and she knew that the person in charge of Shuangyun Mansion was Wu Qishu.


    not bad!


    Wu Qishu glanced at Mu Bingyun hesitantly, although he had doubts in his heart why this woman looked like Aunt Mu, but after hearing Duguzhuo''s introduction, this person helped them, no matter what, they should invite someone first Go to Shuangyun Mansion and talk about it.


    Especially this very similar face made him more and more suspicious, but he felt it was impossible.


    After so many years, although Mu Bingyun''s appearance has not changed, his temperament has changed and he is more restrained. No wonder Wu Qishu is suspicious.


    "Thank you girl for taking action earlier. If the girl doesn''t dislike it, please come to the mansion first."


    Wu Qishu patiently invited people back and waited until Shuangyun Mansion and people helped Yun Xing down, and then looked at the three with Duguzhuo. Duguzhuo didn''t understand why Wu Qishu''s expression was so strange, but Duguzhuo wanted to know who Mu Bingyun was.


    Therefore, Duguzhuo spoke first.

 Chapter 1175： recognize relatives

    "I don''t know why the girl would help Dugu, but the girl is an Immortal Formation Master?"


    Duguzhuo stared at Mu Bingyun tightly, as if to see something. In fact, he was already extremely nervous. He really wanted to know more about such a powerful fellow.


    Wu Qishu, who originally wanted to ask, heard Duguzhuo''s question, so he restrained his temper. It''s okay, let Dugu ask first, he can observe it on the side, if it''s real, it''s fine. It''s going to look bad for them.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Wu Qishu was thinking at all, but seeing the two teenagers, one was in high spirits, and the other was thinking with his eyes lowered, he found it very interesting.


    "Nephew, these two boys are pretty good. Also, is this Shuangyun Mansion the one you''re talking about?" Before Mu Bingyun could speak, sitting on the chair, Shui Xi, who had nothing to do, flashed a pair of bright twinkles. The big eyes looked around, "Although things are not good, but it looks comfortable and the layout is not bad, the place of the nephew is different!"


    Shui Xi said carelessly, and in one sentence, Mu Bingyun said it out.


    Now Wu Qishu would be a fool if he didn''t understand, but he still confirmed it: "Are you Aunt Mu Bingyun Mu?"


    Hearing Wu Qishu''s words, Duguzhuo almost choked on water, widened his eyes, looked at Mu Bingyun and shook his head, is it impossible?


    Master ?? had already gone to the God Realm, how could he be in the Immortal Realm? He slapped his face hard, and his face turned red, only to realize that this was not a dream. Wu Qishu''s title is indeed like this. If it wasn''t for this title, he probably forgot that he wanted to be a generation shorter than Wu Qishu.


    But let him call Wu Qishu his uncle or something, that''s impossible, it''s more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "I''m."


    Under Wu Qishu''s serious gaze, Mu Bingyun didn''t plan to hide anything. Since Wu Qishu has seen her appearance, I believe that Wu Laiqing did all this. Wu Laiqing is really good! Thinking about it, I have already gone to Jiuxiaotian now, and I don''t know where it is. Now that Dasha has been released, the crisis in Jiuxiaotian has been lifted, and the people from the past should be able to gather together.


    When Wu Qishu heard that she would definitely agree, he no longer doubted it. Although there were many people with similar appearances, Mu Bingyun''s unique aura, even if it changed, could still rely on the images he had seen before. There is no doubt that this is his powerful wooden aunt.


    "Wu Qishu has met Aunt Mu, uncle." Immediately, remembering that the boy with red lips and white teeth, who was younger than he looked called Aunt Mu as a nephew, he hurriedly greeted him, "Senior." It would be too troublesome to call him by name, so Wu Qishu was anxious and called out a senior.


    Just the word "senior" made Shui Xi happy, and he immediately touched a gadget for him. Although it was a gadget in Shui Xi''s eyes, it was a little precious in Wu Qishu''s view.


    Mu Bingyun was speechless, Jiu Shishu really is, he will give turtle shells to anyone he sees. However, this is really a good thing. I think it can save Wu Qishu from the crisis at a critical time.


    Duguzhuo finally came to his senses, plopped down on his knees, kowtowed three times to Mu Bingyun, raised his head and shouted excitedly, "Master Tai."


    Then he glanced at the indifferent man next to his Tai Shifu, and hurriedly shouted: " Tai Shizhang."


    Duguzhuo thought secretly, this is a very high generation, and his eyes fell on Shui Xi, who was leaning on the chair, the uncle of the great master! Scratching his ears and cheeks, he finally understood, and bowed to Shui Xi.


    "Master Uncle."


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched fiercely, she looked at Duguzhuo with pity, not knowing what he should call her grandfather. Thinking about it, his shoulders trembled. This cultivator tortured the younger generation too much.


    "Get up!"


    Of course, Shui Xi was very happy. He didn''t expect to go out and get so many juniors. He quickly gave another turtle shell, and another one along the way. He remembered that there was another Yunxing who was recuperating.


    "This is for the injured kid."


    Duguzhuo nodded excitedly: "Thank you, Master Uncle."


    The corner of Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched again, thinking that the Ninth Master Uncle had given the junior a greeting, and they had to give it too. They picked out some things they used and gave it to them. The two of them were extremely excited, and they had to be excited. They met the legendary man.


    God knows that their stories are circulating throughout Shuangyun City. They worked so hard to meet the legendary people, but they didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    "You will meet many elders in the future, and this generation may become bigger and bigger." Mu Bingyun thought about it and felt a little troublesome, "If it is from my generation, you can call it clear. It is more than a generation older than me, if you are not sure, Qishu can just call your predecessors, and Dugu, you can just call your ancestors."


    Wu Qishu''s mouth also twitched, and he wiped his sweat secretly. Fortunately, his seniority is still not low, at least higher than Dugu.


    Seeing Duguzhuo''s aggrieved look, Mu Bingyun stopped teasing them, "Actually, it doesn''t matter what you call it, it doesn''t matter what you call each other in special circumstances, cultivators don''t have so many rules, just respect each other. "


    Duguzhuo nodded quickly, he liked to hear this. Receiving Wu Qishu''s contempt, he lifted his chin triumphantly, and his small appearance was completely different from the calm and unflinching way he had dealt with the enemy before.


    Xu is because the elders are in front of them, so they relax a lot. Since the seniors like Wu Laiqing left, Shuangyun Mansion has relied on them to support them, and the people who protect Shuangyun Mansion have also changed batch after batch.


    From Wu Qishu''s mouth, Mu Bingyun learned about various things that happened in the fairy world over the years. There were also several crises during the Shuangyun Mansion, but they were all resolved by them. Now she is relieved after hearing this. After all, this is all their hard work, and they don''t want to destroy it like this.


    Wu Qishu is indeed a talented person. Whether it is aptitude or cultivation talent, he is better than Wu Laiqing. When he knew that there were several brothers and sisters in front of him, Mu Bingyun twitched secretly. Are Wu Laiqing and Lu Youran? It''s okay to have a baby and play.


    Wu Qishu is Wu Laiqing''s youngest son, and Yunxing is also Chunsheng''s youngest son. There is a reason why Chunsheng is not lazy.


    According to Wu Qishu, it happened before he was born. Chunsheng met a girl he liked, but she was talented and good-looking. Chunsheng was saddened by this, and then he really couldn''t let it go. He could only work hard. ''s practice. With the resources of Shuangyun Mansion, as long as you are willing to practice, you will achieve something.


    The final result of course won the girl''s confidence, and gave birth to two sons in a row. More than ten years ago, not many years after the birth of the last child, Chunsheng took the whole family except Yunxing, the youngest, to the God Realm. , It''s not that they don''t want to stay longer, it''s that their strength can''t be suppressed, and that''s why Chunsheng has been practicing so hard over the years.

 Chapter 1176： roll

    Wu Qishu''s description was very clear, and Mu Bingyun basically understood what happened during this period.


    "Then what happened to the Qin family?"


    Of course she doesn''t like someone being arrogant in Double Cloud City.


    "This Qin family went to the Immortal Realm many years ago and made a breakthrough in the Immortal Realm. Its patriarch, the current patriarch, is an amazing person, but he seems to have many brothers and sisters. Among them, the third master of Qin is also one. These people were separated many years ago. Some went to other places, some chose to stay not far away.


    Qin Sanye is one of them. Originally, he chose Shuangyun City as the foundation, but the Shuangyun City in Immortal Realm belongs to Shuangyun Palace, and other families are not allowed to intervene, so there were many conflicts between father and Qin Sanye. . "


    At that time, the crisis of Shuangyun Mansion could not be related to the third master Qin, but there was no evidence. In addition, the family master Qin apologized at the time and gave him an apology. Wu Laiqing was not good for anything else, but he just warned the third master Qin that he would provoke right and wrong again. If so, they don''t have to be merciless.


    When Wu Laiqing was there, Qin Sanye was honest, but after Wu Laiqing left, especially when he heard that the older generation of Shuangyun Mansion was almost gone, Qin Sanye couldn''t hold back.


    However, instead of going out on his own, he told his son what happened in the past, and instigated his son Qin Tianwu to come and ask for trouble. Anyway, Third Master Qin felt that Shuangyun City should have belonged to him in the first place. If it wasn''t for Wu Laiqing to stop it, he would hate Shuangyun Mansion.


    Originally, with a Qin Tianwu who couldn''t bully Shuangyun Mansion at all, let''s not say that Wu Qishu is not a disadvantage, or that the other young masters are all powerful.


    However, there was a Yunxing from Shuangyun Mansion. Yunxing was separated from his parents since he was a child. Shuangyun Mansion is also a very talented and brilliant generation. Although his talent looks good from the outside, he is compared with the teenagers of Shuangyun Mansion. Not anymore.


    He is not jealous either, he just thinks that he is too stupid, and his mind has become much heavier over time. He is bullied when he goes out, and he doesn''t want to say it. The teenagers in Shuangyun Mansion take good care of him, and he can''t cause trouble for others. Therefore, he often suffers secret losses in front of Qin Tianwu. Although Wu Qishu knows it, he is afraid of hurting Yunxing''s self-esteem, so he does not dare to provoke it.


    But after Yun Xing was seriously injured today, he regretted it a little bit. If he had known earlier, he would not have let Yun Xing go. He would rather have Yun Xing complain and send someone to follow him. Yun Xing wanted to cultivate, but he did not send a mission. to cloud stars.


    Now that I think about coming to Yunxing, I may have misunderstood him, thinking that he looks down on him. Speaking of this matter, Wu Qishu still feels a little guilty.


    Duguzhuo, who was listening on the side, did not expect these things to happen over the years. In fact, Yunxing was a very lively child when he was a child. He had the best time playing with him. Whether it appeared or not, there was no intention to let Yun Xing be bullied again.


    "Okay, Qishu, don''t blame yourself, let Yunxing go through more is better, that is, you are too protective of him, what is this little setback? Even a small setback can¡¯t be dealt with, so it¡¯s better not to cultivate.¡±


    Wu Qishu thought about it and felt right. They were really afraid that Yun Xing would be hurt, but they forgot that Yun Xing was actually more willing to go for it, no matter whether it was hardship or being bullied.


    Yunxing didn''t want them to fight back, he just hoped that they would support him to fight back by himself. After thinking so much, Wu Qishu understood.


    Duguzhuo was originally very smart, and he understood it, but now that Master Tai is here, he believes that he can solve Yunxing''s knot.


    Of course, Mu Bingyun will naturally help Yunxing solve the knot before leaving.


    Mu Bingyun did not expect that the rooms where he once lived were perfectly protected, and his mood became better. He was thinking about how to make these half-year-old teenagers in Shuangyun Mansion grow up, but he also felt that Wu Laiqing also had a big heart. Really let these young people toss.


    Shuixi was very curious, and after saying that, he let the person Wu Qishu sent to him lead him around. Mu Bingyun wasn''t worried about Shui Xi, she was just a little worried that people who would provoke Shui Xi would be injured, dead or disabled.


    Before she could come up with a plan, some shameless people came to her door.


    Let''s talk about that day after the third master Qin was thrown out of the city by Mu Bingyunyi''s sleeve, Qin Tianwu looked everywhere for his father who didn''t know where he was thrown, and this incident naturally caused a sensation. Everyone knows that there is an unfathomable expert who has come to Shuangyun City. When they found out that she actually lived in Shuangyun Mansion, all the forces had some thoughts.


    The third master of Qin was not in danger, but he was humiliated in public, so he couldn''t get angry no matter what he thought. After going back to Qin''s house after a lot of hard work, he secretly thought about countermeasures, how to get revenge back.


    When he saw Qin Tianwu who came back in a mess, he thought of a countermeasure. Qin Tianwu was attacked for no reason in Shuangyun City. He had to bring people to Shuangyun Mansion to seek justice, not to apologize, but also to compensate. Something will do.


    Qin Sanye arrogantly led his son, who was still embarrassed, to Shuangyun Mansion to discuss compensation.


    When Wu Qishu heard the news, he just spit out a mouthful of water. He just found out that there are such shameless people in the world. If it is normal, he may deal with Qin Sanye.


    Now that his Aunt Mu is here, he must ask the elders.


    So, when Qin Sanye was invited to Shuangyun Mansion, he walked in and saw the man and woman sitting on the top, while Wu Qishu, who was supposed to be in charge, sat beside him with a confused look, like a well-behaved junior.


    This scene made the third master Qin retreat a little bit. Before, Mu Bingyun casually let him fall out of the city without knowing how many cities, but he flew back two days.


    Now facing the person who was able to fly him with one hand, he still has some lingering fears, but thinking of him swaggering into Shuangyun Mansion, the other party should not dare to do anything.


    After ?? explained the purpose of his visit, Qin Sanye was a little nervous.


    When he saw Wu Qishu''s brows, he didn''t even move, but the old **** was sitting there.


    Qin Sanye couldn''t bear it anymore, he stared and asked, "Boy Wu, why do you have to give me an explanation?"


    Wu Qishu suddenly burst out laughing, "This kid can''t be in charge of this matter. Now that my aunt is back, she will be in charge of this matter."


    aunt?


    The third master of Qin has some doubts in his eyes. Haven''t heard that Wu Laiqing has a sister?


    My heart became more and more uneasy, and when I looked at Mu Bingyun, there was more fear in my eyes.


    "This girl, I don''t know what you think?"


    Mu Bingyun raised his eyes and spit out a word: "Get out!"


    Look at it, dare to make an idea in Shuangyun Mansion, it is kindness without a slap to incite it, and even dare to come over and slap it, thinking that there is some advantage.

 Chapter 1177： huh, throw it out

    "Qi Shu, when you meet shameless people in the future, don''t talk about your face. When others don''t give you face, your fist is the biggest. Only those who respect you and pay attention to rules are qualified to make you respect him. And he pays attention to the rules. Shameless like this, as long as your fist is hard enough, you can just punch it out."


    Wu Qishu actually didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so straightforward. He couldn''t help thinking that since he was in charge of Shuangyun Mansion, because he was too young, everything was better than less. .


    But it is precisely because of this that there is a little bit of courage in it. It is clear that Shuangyun Mansion is very powerful, but because of his actions, this makes Qin Sanye think that his Shuangyun Mansion is empty. , can be bullied.


    Mu Bingyun watched Wu Qishu ponder without disturbing him.


    "Yes, Qishu understands, thank you aunt for your advice."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the third master Qin who was still a little stunned, and waved: "come here, invite the third master Qin out."


    Qin Sanye reacted immediately, got angry, and the veins on his forehead were about to pop out, and he cursed: "Little bunny, how dare you?"


    "Hmph, throw it out!" Wu Qishu''s eyes darkened, as expected, he was too unreasonable. For someone who is unreasonable and doesn''t give face, the first thing to do is to tear his face.


    The master in the dark heard Wu Qishu''s words, jumped out of the two, and went out without saying a word about the third master of Qin. When they got to the door, they threw Qin Sanye and Qin Tianwu out with a bang.


    Although they couldn''t throw people out of the city like Mu Bingyun, but coming from inside the Shuangyun Mansion was enough of a shame.


    The matter of the third master Qin being thrown out was known to the whole city in no time, and several nearby cities were watching jokes. The third master of Qin is an arrogant person. Taking advantage of the Qin family''s reputation to make a fortune outside, does not mean that everyone can bear it. Seeing him unlucky, everyone is happy!


    The third master of Qin lost his face, of course he didn''t want to let it go, so when he returned home, he began to think of some countermeasures to bring down Shuangyun Mansion. In the end, I felt that no matter if it was bright or dark, Shuangyun City was like an iron barrel, and there was no opening to start.


    One day, the third master of Qin heard good news. It is said that a young boy with red lips and white teeth likes to play in various cities in the fairyland, and he is accompanied by an ordinary monster.


    It is said that this young man is not from Shuangyun Mansion, but came with Mu Bingyun.


    Qin Sanye thought to himself, could this young man be the son of the man and woman?


    The more I think about it, the more I think it''s like this, he can''t deal with the two big ones, can''t he also deal with this little one?


    The third master of Qin thought that he had thought of a very good idea. As long as the boy was arrested, he might be able to threaten the pair of men and women and ask them to compensate him for their losses. It is best to drive them out of the Shuangyun Mansion.


    Shuangyun City has been in his mind for decades. If it wasn''t for Wu Laiqing and Huang An''s blocking, he would have obtained it long ago.


    Qin Sanye didn''t come to Shuangyun Mansion again, and Mu Bingyun was also happy to be quiet. She really didn''t care about this small role, so she didn''t know Qin Sanye''s plan. But even if you know, I''m afraid you won''t worry about it!


    Now she wants to leave something for these innocent-hearted teenagers in Shuangyun Mansion. She has seen all the other teenagers, all of whom are descendants of former deceased people, and all of them are excellent. In fact, it''s enough to leave what they need. She is not worried. As long as they are under normal circumstances, their achievements are not cheap.


    I don''t know why, there are very few girls in the younger generation, and they don''t care too much. She wrote some plans, and about the future development of Shuangyun Mansion. Of course, she only told Wu Qishu for reference. For specific things, let him see the arrangement. That''s it.


    She believed in Wu Qishu''s ability very much. More than ten years ago, Wu Qishu was only five or six years old. He was able to be led by someone to manage Shuangyun Mansion. It only showed that his qualifications were very good. No wonder Wu Laiqing dared to take this place with confidence. Leave it to him.


    The most troublesome thing is Yunxing. This child is really too thoughtful. Although she has come to see her, every day apart from cultivating, it is cultivating. It is similar to Ying Changqing back then.


    As for Cangyu, he was also busy refining some things for these juniors, especially since these children really made him feel happy, and he couldn''t help but think what would happen if he and Binger had a child.


    At first everyone was a little scared when they saw this serious and indifferent uncle. After getting along, I felt that although this uncle didn''t like to laugh, he was still very easy to get along with. If you have any doubts, you can ask him to solve it. In short, the children like Cangyu very much.


    When Mu Bingyun opened the door, he saw Cang Yu surrounded by children and teenagers, big and small, and couldn''t help but be stunned. It was the first time she saw Cang Yu not rejecting the approach of outsiders, especially these noisy teenagers.


    Seeing that Cangyu had a stern face, but still explained to them patiently, occasionally showing some tolerance in her eyes, she felt that this man had changed.


    She thought, he must want a child too much.


    Then, if you go back, you will have a child. Although this kind of thing can happen, but as long as they don''t take care of it and don''t take any measures, there should still be a chance. Anyway, it will be a long time in Japan.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Aunt Wood."


    "Aunt Wood."


    When ?? walked in, a group of teenagers stood up and hurriedly greeted them, in fact they were a little nervous. They have heard about Aunt Mu''s deeds, and they have admired them since childhood. They heard that there is also Aunt Wu. Although they regretted why she didn''t come, they were also satisfied.


    Surrounded by children and teenagers big and small, she was also in a good mood. They are still young, and they have not been exposed to too many things outside, and their smiles are pure and comfortable.


    Of course, they grew up and she was happier. A pure smile can be seen at any time, but it''s just for the people you care about and the people you trust.


    "What are you doing?"


    Facing them, Mu Bingyun''s expression softened even more. He touched the head of the nearest child. This child was only seven or eight years old, and he was a guard in the house. The guard had already gone to the realm of the gods, so it could be seen that the people in her Shuangyun Mansion were all amazing and brilliant.


    "Aunt Mu, we are painting our favorite magic weapon, but my uncle promised to help us refine it."


    Mu Bingyun saw that Cang Yu had sorted out a large stack of drawing paper over there, walked over, opened it and looked at it, he couldn''t help laughing. He rolled his eyes at the man, but the corners of his mouth rose unconsciously.


    It turns out that he likes children so much!


    Actually she likes it too, maybe she didn''t know it before.


    "Then have you finished painting?"


    "I didn''t draw it well." A teenager frowned, obviously thinking about what to use, "Aunt Mu, I don''t know what to draw."


    "Then draw what you usually like to use."


    The boy''s eyes lit up and he nodded again and again.

 Chapter 1178： cloud star

    Yunxing heard the laughter next door, and there was some envy in his eyes. But he can''t pass, his aptitude is not comparable to them, so he should hurry up and cultivate. After today''s task is completed, go to Aunt Mu and Uncle.


    Thinking like this, the sky gradually became darker, and the voices there became less and less. In the end, it became quiet. He knew that those friends had already returned.


    Aunt and uncle Mu also went back, right?


    Yunxing was a little down, and when he was burying his head, he suddenly noticed footsteps coming from outside the door. He couldn''t help but look up and saw the figures of Aunt Mu and Uncle, with surprises flashing in his eyes.


    "Aunt Wood, Uncle."


    hurriedly saluted, the little boy was only twelve or thirteen years old, but he looked very serious and respectful.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the yard. There were no extra decorations. It seemed that they were all commonly used by Yunxing, and most of them were items to help with cultivation. The only thing that looks good should be a pine next to the stone table, it looks lush and green, like the smile of a teenager, and it looks alive.


    "Yun Xing has been practicing for a day?"


    "Yes." Yun Xing blushed and was a little embarrassed. If he could, he would also like to have more contact with Aunt Mu, but he was afraid that once he stopped, he would not be able to catch up with the progress and would be left too far in the future.


    In fact, he is not jealous of other people, only afraid of dragging them down. The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt in my heart, and I wondered if Aunt Mu would think that he didn''t like her and would be angry.


    "Yun Xing is working hard! Compared with Chunsheng, Chunsheng is a lazy person. When I gave him the medicinal pill, he was too lazy to take it, and he said that it would be like this for the rest of his life. , I didn''t expect that he would become diligent later."


    Yunxing listened carefully, he had heard about his father, but the younger generation would not be mutually exclusive with the elders. But it was the first time he heard so clearly that his father was lazy, and his face couldn''t help turning red.


    "Yun Xing is very diligent, so it is normal to surpass your father. I guess when your father is your age, even a third is not as good as one." It''s not that Mu Bingyun is exaggerating. When he first saw Chunsheng, it was in Wu Laiqing''s shop. It''s a mess, the strength is really poor. Even now, Yunxing is much more powerful than Chunsheng at that time.


    Yunxing is a little confused, really?


    "Do you think your Aunt Mu will lie to you?"


    Yunxing shook his head quickly, what Aunt Mu lied to him about, it was true when he thought about it, her little face puffed up angrily, she didn''t expect his father to be so embarrassing. It seems that he is going to work hard, his father has a bad image, and he has to find his son.


    ''s eyes were firm: "Aunt Mu, don''t worry, Yun Xing will not be lazy, but Dad is still very diligent now."


    It is his father no matter what, it is better to save some images, Yun Xing thinks so.


    Mu Bingyun laughed at Yun Xing''s serious look: "Your father had to work hard, and was driven away by your mother, while Yun Xing relied on his own efforts."


    Yunxing''s eyes lit up, so he is still better than his father?


    Mu Bingyun pointed to the stone table beside him, the three of them sat aside, Yun Xing stared at his uncle, took out the tea set, brewed tea, poured the tea, not knowing what he was thinking, and finally saw that there was a cup in front of him, and hurriedly Thank you, I''m a little embarrassed, this should be what he did, how could he let the elders help him pour tea!


    "But hard work comes with hard work. You have to combine work and rest. Yunxing, you are just a teenager. You usually play with everyone. Maybe you can learn from each other in communication."


    Yun Xing took a sip of tea and suddenly felt refreshed, thinking that Aunt Mu was right. He was focused on cultivation, and he really had less time to communicate with everyone, and he obviously felt that it was different from when he was a child.


    "Yunxing got it."


    Mu Bingyun saw that he could hear it, and understood that the child was on the cusp of a bull''s horn, and it was inevitable that the child would ignore Yun Xing''s inner thoughts, which led to what it is today.


    "Cultivation effort is very important, but sometimes you also need to pay attention to chance. When Yun Xing cultivates to fifteen years old, it is better to go out with other people in the house to experience and experience, and then you will be able to understand more. If you are locked in the house behind closed doors, you will be able to understand more. Without knowing the changes on the outside, who knew that when the car was made, the outside was no longer needed."


    Yunxing listened very carefully. Although his cultivation talent couldn''t catch up with other people, his brain was very flexible. Apart from digging into the horns, he basically knew everything.


    After thinking about it for a while, he understood, Aunt Mu must have watched him only know how to practice, it was too boring, and he didn''t fit in with the group. When he was bullied by Qin Tianwu last time, everyone saw it. Now that he thinks about it, he doesn''t think it''s worth it, so he might as well ask two guard uncles to help and beat Qin Tianwu.


    You know you can''t win against the opponent, so why send it to kill you?


    Yun Xing realized, at the same time he felt that he had lost too much in the past. Every time he was bullied by Qin Tianwu without saying a word, he wiped his face and took a sip of tea.


    Mu Bingyun looked at the little boy with his head down, his eyes kept rolling, and various emotions flashed through it, so wonderful. For so many days, I haven''t seen such a cloud star, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    This kid is a smart one, he knows everything, and his brain really works. If you partner with Wu Qishu to manage Shuangyun Mansion, it will be much better than Wu Laiqing''s partner Chunsheng.


    "Aunt Mu, Yunxing understands."


    Yunxing put down the tea cup and bowed respectfully, "Thank you aunt for your advice, Yunxing will no longer be angry in the future, and will definitely be with everyone."


    After ?? finished speaking, the little boy''s eyes flashed smartly, and the corners of his mouth showed a bit of a smile.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu looked at each other and were somewhat satisfied, and said, "What is your favorite magic weapon? Draw it and let my uncle refine it for you. If you miss this village, you won''t have this shop."


    Yun Xing smiled, took out a piece of paper from his arms, and handed it to Cangyu: "Yun Xing has already prepared, thank you uncle."


    Cangyu took it and looked at it and nodded: "I''ll give it to you in a few days."


    Yunxing showed a big smile, the weight on the little boy faded away, and the whole person came alive and looked comfortable. Yun Xing also put down the burden. After all, he had heard that Aunt Mu''s talent was not good since he was a child.


    It¡¯s just that at a young age, and the blows are too many, it is inevitable that he will be more thoughtful, and it is easy to be unbearable.


    "Yun Xing, practice hard, everyone has their own path, and they are all unique. Think about the people who used to be more powerful than your Aunt Mu, who cultivated faster than me, but now I have stepped on them all."


    Yunxing nodded heavily: "Yunxing understands."


    He touched the tortoise shell hanging around his neck, his eyes were bright: "Where did the nine seniors go?"

 Chapter 1179： The Qin familys decision

    gave him a gift, but he didn''t even thank him. Through what Dugu said, after refining the tortoise shell, he realized that it was simply a treasure, and the gift of Senior Nine was too precious.


    "Uncle Jiu has gone to play, Yun Xing doesn''t have to bother himself, he will come back when he has had enough."


    "Aunt Mu, Senior Nine is back, you must tell me that."


    After Mu Bingyun agreed, he left. The little boy smiled, with two dimples on his face, not to mention how cute he was.


    As for where Shui Xi is now, Mu Bingyun also wants to know, although she wants to know, she is not worried.


    Wu Qishu has been busy since discussing with Mu Bingyun, and Duguzhuo came back and helped. Duguzhuo is Huang An''s disciple, but his temperament is not similar.


    Huang An is the kind of formation that he likes to study and doesn''t care about outside affairs.


    And Duguzhuo is a little bit involved in everything, and he is very attentive to what he is good at, and his brain is also very flexible. After being caught by Wu Qishu, he was assigned a task.


    The news that a strong man has lived in the Shuangyun Mansion has become more and more serious outside.


    Qin family.


    "Patriarch, this Shuangyun Mansion is so arrogant, do you just watch him go arrogant?" The third master of Qin hated it, obviously the Qin family was already strong enough, why didn''t the patriarch expand and even dare not provoke Shuangyun? Man, he didn''t quite understand.


    He suffered a loss this time. Although he also had some countermeasures, he wanted the Qin family to take action, so that everyone went into the water together, and it was not the matter of his third master Qin alone.


    But this Qin Fengling didn''t act at all, it really **** him off. It stands to reason that with Qin Fengling''s strength, he can break through the last step and go to the realm of the gods long ago.


    Qin Sanye had a stomachache in his heart, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Qin Fengling glanced at the third master Qin lightly and said, "If you are really good for the Qin family, don''t go to that place to provoke. In today''s immortal world, anyone can provoke, but anyone who is contaminated with everything about Shuangyun Mansion, I advise Don''t go. Third brother, when I separated all my brothers, I also wanted to give the Qin family a way to live. I believe you will not forget what happened many years ago. "


    The third master Qin gritted his teeth: "that''s what happened many years ago when Chen sesame was a rotten millet, why do you still mention it, it wasn''t my Qin family that was unlucky back then, it was just a **** Qin Yurou, it was Qin Yurou who provoked himself. People, it''s not my Qin family. Besides, the Cang family is not unlucky, how did the Qin family develop? It''s been so many years since you came to the fairyland, are you willing to be a tortoise with a shrinking head, and have been crushed by the Shuangyun Palace, are you willing? ?"


    "Besides, how many people who have gone to the realm of the gods can come back now. Did you see that they came back?"


    Qin Fengling was expressionless: "Listen or not, that''s the third brother''s business, don''t forget the fact that you provoked Shuangyun Mansion and almost planted the entire Qin family many years ago. Now that each branch is coming, it''s a good thing for everyone. "


    "You... Qin Fengling, you''re just scared!"


    Qin Fengling smiled lightly: "The Qin family is just inferior to the Shuangyun Mansion. If you are not afraid that you will cause trouble after leaving, why do you think I have been staying in the fairyland?"


    also felt a little sad in his heart, how could the Qin family be so confused!


    It seems that he still has to guard in the Immortal Realm until he trains a good person and can hold down these people! Otherwise, fortunately, the Qin family, which had been built up so hard, would probably be turbulent ten years after he left.


    Qin Fengling was thinking, is he born to repay the debt to the Qin family?


    If so, he admits it. When he leaves Immortal Realm, it is time for him to disconnect from the Qin family, and he can be considered worthy of the Qin family.


    Seeing Qin Fengling no longer paying attention to him, the third master of Qin hated him so much that he left with a flick of his sleeves, and when he left, he said harshly: "Okay, Qin Fengling, you are very good, since you don''t take action, then I will take action myself. In the future, when my third master Qin develops, you''d better not hold grudges, and I''ll see what you will do when the time comes! You think it would be great to be in charge of everything in the Qin family and become the chief patriarch of the Qin family, right? "


    Qin Fengling didn''t say a word. Seeing the appearance of the third master Qin, he frowned. "Since the third brother is like this, don''t blame me for expelling you from the Qin family. As long as you dare to provoke the Shuangyun mansion, I will dare to do so."


    "You..." Third Master Qin pointed to Qin Fengling and stopped saying a word. This time, he was really angry and gritted his teeth: "Okay, I will let you see how I won Shuangyun Mansion. "


    After ??, Qin Sanye left in a hurry.


    Qin Fengling looked at the hurried back of Qin Sanye, shook his head, and then said: "Go on, the third Qin family will not belong to the Qin family in the future, whether it is life or death, hatred or resentment, it is all with the Qin family. It doesn''t matter. The more people know about it, the better, and also warn other branches well, if anyone dares to provoke the Shuangyun Mansion, it''s like Qin Sanye''s branch."


    "Yes, Patriarch."


    Qin Fengling smiled helplessly. Could it be true that his Qin family couldn''t pick two decent people? If there is one person who can take charge of the Qin family, he will be able to put down all the power in his hands and leave the fairyland immediately. But these people just didn''t give him a chance. God Realm should have another day, right?


    Those amazing and brilliant people at the time all went to that mysterious place. Although he also yearned for it, he could not leave or let go. Back then, he was also a leader of his generation, how could he end up working so hard!


    Could it be that he did a lot of bad things in his previous life, is this God punishing him?


    Shuangyun Mansion can''t be provoked. It''s not that he is afraid of Qin Fengling, but he deeply understands that once Shuangyun Mansion is really good or bad, let alone Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu will definitely settle accounts with him. Master, how can a family like their Qin family with a shallow foundation be able to fight against it.


    Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in the Immortal Realm. On the surface, although the Qin family is indeed second only to the Shuangyun Mansion, secretly he doesn''t believe it, even the Xue Yu family is not something he can deal with. It''s just that these families are low-key, and his Qin family can''t be low-key now, they must be high-profile, they are still developing, and they don''t have the capital to hide their strength.


    But Shuangyun Mansion is different, whether it is secretly or on the surface, it is the most arrogant one. Shaking his head and smiling, he didn''t know what system the two of them were, and they would make a sensation wherever they went.


    Qin Fengling here announced that Qin Sanye will be removed from the Qin family, and there were rumors about the split of the Qin family outside, and everyone was not curious. However, when Mu Bingyun heard the news in Shuangyun Mansion, he was a little surprised.


    "The patriarch of the Qin family is someone who can see through it, and he deserves to be someone who can develop the Qin family in a short period of time." Mu Bingyun was not interested in the Qin family, so naturally he didn''t know that the patriarch still knew him. .


    Of course, Cangyu has long forgotten that there is such a person, Qin Fengling really can''t make him remember, maybe he will remember it when he sees it.


    Qin Sanye was not reconciled when he heard the rumor, and finally made up his mind to do it.

 Chapter 1180： Dasha is really touched

    "Da silly, in fact, Immortal World still listens to interesting things, doesn''t it? Tsk tsk, yes, there are so many interesting things, and these industries are still owned by the nephew." Shui Xi stared with watery eyes and approached Shuangyun Mansion The shop under his banner is full of dazzling things that make him very happy.


    Look left and right, everything is so perfect.


    Dasha silently followed behind Shui Xi, glanced at other people holding pets, and felt a bit of grief in his heart, isn''t he just a little ugly? Shouldn''t he be so unwilling to see him?


    "Hey, Dasha, the young master is talking to you!"


    Well, oh, last time when I heard Qin Tianwu claim to be the young master, Shui Xi felt that this claim was pretty good, so he just used it. Dasha said he was speechless, this indifferent master! God, kill him!


    Oh no, God can''t kill him.


    "Dasha." Shui Xi turned around and kicked Dasha, "Don''t you listen to the words of the young master?" Shui Xi''s calf has a flattering animal face, but unfortunately, he has a vicious face, and making such a peace-keeping expression will only be very fierce.


    "Dasha, are you a fierce young master?"


    Dasha hurriedly shook his head and put on a smile, "No, Master, Dasha is listening, listen, Dasha thinks that the master is right, the master said everything is good, everything here is very good, if the master likes it, why not Bring them all back."


    Shui Xi observed Dasha''s expression and felt that the other party didn''t coax him, so she withdrew her leg to kick Dasha.


    "You''re right, of course you should bring back whatever the young master likes." Shui Xi was only sixteen or seventeen years old. He was born with red lips and white teeth.


    You can tell by looking at the eyes that are constantly looking around. Even many women can''t help shaking their heads when they see him. This young man is so beautiful that women feel ashamed. Those men couldn''t help but stare blankly. When they realized that they were looking at a man in a daze, they spit on themselves twice and left quickly.


    Of course, Shui Xi, who is the client, does not know all of this. He is concentrating on looking at the gadgets in front of him, touching the beautiful belt for a while, looking at the handsome men''s hairpin, and the jade on his waist, of course, there are many It''s a good-looking sword, although he doesn''t need these things and can''t stand it for collection!


    He also remembered that there are still a group of juniors in Shuangyun Mansion, and the things in his hands cannot be given away casually, so as not to cause trouble for them. The most important thing is that some things are given to these juniors, and they may not be able to help them.


    The so-called gain for nothing, the pie falling from the sky, will only reduce their motivation to work hard and make progress.


    Although Shui Xi likes to play, he is not ambiguous in his cultivation. If he wants to cultivate such an indestructible turtle shell, even a idiot can¡¯t help it.


    Thinking about it, he and Dasha were discussing while choosing gadgets. Dasha''s small body was carrying a basket. This basket looks small, but there is a space formation in it, and throwing things into it doesn''t take up much space.


    Dasha looks aggrieved, master, do you know that you are abusing pets?


    Shuixi doesn''t know what he thinks, although he can hear it, he disdains to listen to a pet''s heart. Even if you know Dasha''s thoughts, it is estimated that it will not change anything, it will only intensify.


    "Dasha, what do you like, Xiaoye will help you choose one."


    I have to say, when Shui Xi asked this sentence, Dasha was moved. In fact, the owner is still good, at least better than the previous owner. The previous owner didn''t like him, and he didn''t know where to go. It took several months for him to return to the original place.


    The new owner is fine except for occasionally asking him to do small things and kicking him lightly from time to time. The most important thing is to buy him gifts, woohoo, I am so moved.


    "Anyway, it''s also my pet."


    Dasha was even more moved. In fact, the master also cares about him, doesn''t he?


    He is content, master, from now on Dasha will be your man... no, your beast. What previous owner, Dasha will definitely not remember.


    Of course, I hope that the previous owner will not appear, it is better to die.


    Dasha thought fiercely in his heart, and immediately felt a chill, looked left and right, but found nothing.


    shook his head, he must have felt wrong, the previous owner hadn''t appeared for so long, and he probably died long ago. Immediately, he was happily holding the basket and followed Shui Xi''s feet. Originally, he was small and had short legs. It was very interesting when he ran. Even Shui Xi usually doesn''t like this ugly thing. I can''t help but feel that Dasha is a little ugly, but he is better than stupid and cute, and there is still merit.


    I don¡¯t know if Dasha knows, will his heart collapse.


    Waiting for Shui Xi to choose a collar for Dasha to hang around his neck. The collar is set with beautiful gems. These gems are not ordinary things, and each one has an extraordinary origin.


    Dasha is really touched, this circle is really beautiful, he likes it very much.


    "This is for Wu Qishu, this child is an experienced man."


    Shui Xi shook his head and touched a jade pendant, which looked pretty good. Putting it in the basket, he turned to see a few good things, and repeatedly said, this is for whom, and that is for whom.


    Although the quality of the things in Xianjie is not very good, it is better than the appearance, and it is very liked by Shui Xi. There are more and more things in the basket.


    He didn''t plan to choose any swords, magic weapons, etc. Naturally, his good teacher and nephew-in-law helped to refine them, but they were much better than the ones he bought. I just picked some, those children need, think they should like.


    In the end, I chose the one I liked. The things here are rare, which Zixiaotian doesn''t have. Even he has been to many places, and he has never seen such a busy shop, or several floors, and you can sit on the ladder in the middle. Go up, he likes it so much.


    After the selection was almost complete, Shui Xi took Dasha to the checkout place. He took out a token and handed it directly to the checkout staff at the counter. When the person saw it, he quickly said respectfully, "Young Master Shui. Walk slowly."


    "Master Shui, do you need Xiao to help you pack these things?"


    Shui Xi spent some time in the Immortal Realm, and of course he understood what it meant. Thinking that this was all for the juniors of Shuangyun Mansion, he smiled and nodded: "Then you help the young master to look good, by the way, It''s better to put your name on it."


    Otherwise he wouldn''t know who to give it to!


    Saying that, Shui Xi took out a ring and threw it to the man, "This thing is given by the young master, so it''s not worth taking." Before, he did choose a lot of gadgets with the token, but How could he take advantage of the younger generation, he just took out the token just to want someone to take him to more interesting places and find more interesting things. Besides, we all know each other and work well.


    That person had been instructed a long time ago, and he knew that there was a young master Shui who would play around and let him entertain him well. Although the things that Shui Xi liked were indeed very valuable, they were not okay with the instructions of the palace master, but seeing Shui Xi If they insisted on doing so, they had no choice but to accept it.

 Chapter 1181： You are not good-looking, this smile

    One of the checkout servants who helped Shui Xi to pack the gifts and wrote down the names one by one, looked at these names, his eyelids jumped, of course he knew that the names of these young masters and young ladies lived in Shuangxi. Cloud Mansion!


    In the end, shaking handed a ring to Shui Xi, Shui Xi looked at it with satisfaction, gave him a lot of benefits, turned around and led Dasha away.


    Shuixi likes light blue robes, this tender color makes his face look even better. His whereabouts were not hidden at all, and naturally fell in the eyes of many people.


    I am afraid that there is no one in the fairyland who does not know that a young man named Shuixi is a distinguished guest of Shuangyun Mansion, and now he is looking for treasures in various places in the fairyland.


    On this day, Shui Xi asked people about a special place. It is said that there are some strange treasures in it.


    Without thinking much, I went with Dasha.


    When he walked to the door, the decoration in front of him was mediocre. In fact, he had no desire to go in at all, but he couldn''t stop his curiosity. If there was really something interesting here, wouldn''t he regret it if he missed it?


    In the mood of not being able to miss anything interesting, Shui Xi suppressed her boredom and walked in. The shopkeeper naturally invited him enthusiastically, and quickly said nice things.


    When asked about his request, Shui Xi explained his intention of coming, and the shopkeeper laughed and said, "We do have some good things here, it is rare for the young master to find this place, and he really answers the sentence "I''m not afraid of wine." The alley is deep! Young master, please come down."


    A ray of light flashed across the shopkeeper''s eyes, but Shui Xi didn''t see it, and even if he saw it, he probably wouldn''t care, and followed behind the shopkeeper. Instead, Da Silly noticed how the shopkeeper didn''t seem like a good person.


    hurriedly voice transmission: "Master, Dasha estimates that there are no treasures here, this shopkeeper''s eyes are not right."


    Shui Xi frowned, paused in footsteps, and immediately followed. There was a bit of a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t know if he was really happy or something else. The shopkeeper didn''t feel anything, and his footsteps became faster and faster, as if he wanted to guide people upstairs.


    "Master, what will you do later, kill him directly, or torture him."


    Dasha asked rightly, "Why don''t he cut off his tongue, chop off his limbs, put it in a jar, put some black water in it, and make him suffer from heart-wrenching pain."


    Shui Xi frowned and glanced at him dumbfounded.


    Cruel!


    Dasha stretched his neck, "Master, he will not be polite to you. There are people around. People who dare to attack the master deserve to be scraped."


    Shuixi thought about the picture Dasha said, and shuddered, it was disgusting.


    "If the situation is not right, just blow it away, save trouble!"


    After ?? finished speaking, Shui Xi raised his chin, moved one eyebrow, and ignored Dasha''s slightly dazed look, and followed the shopkeeper.


    "The shopkeeper, where is the baby?"


    Shui Xi asked silently, the boy''s thin figure, standing in a somewhat dark and somewhat empty room, made people feel a little unbearable. Especially his pure and curious face is really touching.


    Dasha curled his lips secretly. He had long understood that there was a little monster living in the master''s heart. When the little monster attacked, it was time for the person who angered him to be unlucky.


    Shui Xi squinted his eyes, and his beautiful face was showing a brilliant smile: "Where is the baby, let the shopkeeper take a look at it."


    The shopkeeper gave a grim smile at the moment, and Shui Xi muttered: "Shopkeeper, you are not good-looking in the first place, this smile makes you even uglier, take out the baby, and I don''t blame your smile for scaring the young master. ."


    Dasha shook, and he knew that the master must not be a good friend. Look, look, it''s coming.


    "Young Master Shui, this treasure is naturally there. As long as you obediently go to Qin Sanfu, you will naturally be able to see the treasure."


    "Qin Sanfu?" Shui Xi recalled for a moment and kicked Dasha, "It seems familiar, Dasha, where are the Qin Sanfu?"


    Dasha hurriedly said, "The place where Third Master Qin used to be."


    "It turned out to be here," Shui Xi asked curiously, "You Qin Sanye have something to do with the young master?"


    "Haha, the third master wants to invite the son to the house to see the baby, very strange baby, don''t you know that Master Shui can admire his face?"


    Shui Xi nodded again and again: "Of course, I like the baby the most, I hope the third master Qin will not disappoint the young master, let''s go, let''s go to see the baby, if not," Shui Xi smiled brightly, "Ben The son will be angry."


    The shopkeeper obviously did not expect this playful boy to be so easy to coax, and immediately thought that the other party was only fifteen or sixteen years old, and it was estimated that he was well protected at home. At first glance, the thin skin and tender flesh must not have experienced any setbacks. I don''t know the danger outside, so I don''t doubt anything in my heart.


    Especially the vague interest on the boy''s face made him even less suspicious.


    is nothing more than a young man with disabilities. If you lead him to the house, the third master will definitely reward him well.


    How did he know that this innocent looking innocent boy in front of him was an old monster who didn''t know how long he had lived. The ability to pretend to be tender was still first-class. The key point was that although this old monster didn''t like fighting, he bullied him The weak and so on are still relatively good, the most important thing is that he sometimes has a bad temper.


    If these people don''t come up with something fun, he thinks about how to make Qin Sanye feel uncomfortable.


    In Shuangyun Mansion, Mu Bingyun received news from the third master of Qin, saying that she and Cangyu''s son were in his hands. If they didn''t go, their son would be finished. He also said that the boy was fine-skinned and tender. Haven''t suffered.


    If they still want to see their sons, let them go alone, and recognize the third master of Qin as the master, and sign a contract with them. It is best to pack the Shuangyun Mansion or something. In short, this letter opened Mu Bingyun''s eyes. .


    The corner of Wu Qishu''s mouth twitched fiercely, is this Third Master Qin having a problem with his brain?


    "My uncle turned out to be the son of the great master. Forgive me for my lack of knowledge." Duguzhuo said coldly. Originally, they were a little worried when they heard that Qin Sanye had arrested an important person in Shuangyun Mansion, but When they heard that the arrested person was Shui Xi, no one was worried, and some just mourned for Qin Sanye.


    They don''t think Shuixi''s harmless appearance is a good bully.


    "Leave them alone."


    Mu Bingyun tore the letter, "My uncle probably got bored some time ago, let him have a good time, anyway, the Qin family has already removed the third master Qin, no matter how the uncle plays, the Qin family will not will do."


    Of course, she''s not afraid of anything, but the less trouble the better, she doesn''t have that much time.

 Chapter 1182： That boy was so cruel,

    With Mu Bingyun speaking, the children of Shuangyun Mansion eat when they need to eat, and cultivate when they need to. They don''t seem to care about the news they heard before. People outside also heard the news, and they were all waiting for the attitude of Shuangyun Mansion, but they found that they were extremely quiet, as if nothing would happen if they ate Dingshuixi.


    Although they admitted that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu looked very powerful, but the young man with such delicate meat and fairer skin than a girl did not seem to be a master.


    At the same time, they were also watching the third master Qin''s reaction, and found that since the boy was brought into the Qin mansion, there was no news of the third master Qin''s mansion.


    Qin Fengling of the Qin family over there naturally knew about this, and he was still angry with Qin Sanye for tying Shui Xi.


    When he was about to come to ask for someone, the person who was listening to the news came back and told him that Qin Sanfu could not enter.


    Qin Fengling was still a little worried, even if the third master Qin was removed by him, he would still have something to do with the Qin family, so he took someone over there.


    When they got to the place, no matter what method they used, they couldn''t enter the mansion, and they couldn''t inquire about the situation inside.


    Qin Fengling didn''t know what happened inside, and more importantly, he didn''t know how this matter would end.


    "What''s going on at the Shuangyun Mansion?" Qin Fengling looked at the inaccessible mansion, feeling a little uneasy. But vaguely, he felt that this incident would not affect the entire Qin family, but he always felt that Qin Sanye would not feel well.


    "Patriarch Hui, since the Shuangyun Mansion received the news, there has been no movement, as if there is no such person as Shui Xi there."


    Especially the two powerhouses never took a step out of Shuangyun Mansion, so they still don''t know what their surnames and names are. After knowing Shui Xi''s name, they should think that Shui Xi''s father is also. The surname is Shui, which creates a beautiful misunderstanding.


    "Continue watching, if there is any movement over there, notify me immediately, and prepare a gift." When the young man came out, he had to go to Shuangyun Mansion to make amends.


    Qin Fengling is a little helpless, what is this, why does he ask him to help wipe his **** every time.


    After waiting for several days, the inaccessible mansion finally moved. First of all, they discovered that the energy covering the mansion had disappeared. But they didn''t dare to go in. First, they didn''t know the situation inside. What if there was danger? Second, the patriarch of the Qin family was here, and the third master of Qin was not easy to provoke, so don''t go to trouble.


    The door opened, which was surprising and seemed to be expected. It was the young gentleman in Tsing Yi who walked out. The young man still had a bright smile on his face. He was still so pure. What a baby like.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the pet beside him was really ugly, they would definitely think that the boy in the sun was so beautiful.


    "Shui Gongzi."


    Shuixi raised her eyes, glanced lightly at the approaching person, and lightly parted her pink lips: "Who are you?"


    The cool voice is a little indifferent and a little simple.


    "I''m the head of the Qin family. I already know about the third master of Qin. I don''t know how well Young Master Shui is?"


    The boy''s eyes moved, the corners of his lips rose, and he didn''t care: "My little master is very good, the patriarch Qin doesn''t have to worry, the little master will not anger other people, there are many treasures in Qin San''s family, which makes the little master very happy."


    After he finished speaking, he kicked Dasha on the side and smiled brightly: "Dasha, don''t you think so?"


    Dasha nodded again and again, dare he say no?


    "Patriarch Qin just needs to go back, don''t worry, the young master knows that you have removed Qin Sanyi, so don''t worry about it." The young man smiled at Qin Fengling and kicked Dasha, "Go, Dasha, Let''s go back and distribute gifts to the juniors."


    One person and one beast walked away, leaving only two handsome white shadows. Qin Fengling was puzzled. Could it be that the people of Shuangyun Mansion have become so good at talking?


    It was only when he walked into Qin Sanfu that he understood the reason.


    "Patriarch?"


    Hearing the voice of the housekeeper beside him, Qin Fengling realized it. Seeing the three Qin residences in a mess in front of him, he couldn''t help but look at the direction where the boy disappeared. That''s it, he stopped and sighed.


    This Young Master Shui is not easy. He looks like a bully, who knows that he can''t be provoked. Young Master Shui said earlier that he would not care about the Qin family, but he believed it.


    It''s just that the third brother offended someone who shouldn''t have offended, it''s a bit miserable.


    The housekeeper was also speechless. Except for a gate, everything was tattered and tattered. As long as the things that looked a little good, the ones that could be removed were the gems on the walls and the green bricks on the ground. As long as Shui Xi looked at them All have been removed.


    The housekeeper remembered that there were several beautiful fish in the tank in the courtyard, and they seemed to have disappeared.


    remembered that the young man said that there are many treasures here, which made him very happy.


    Yes, that young master tossed Qin Sanfu to the point of being gone. Seeing Qin Sanye lying on the ground with a face of embarrassment, it can be seen that the private treasury was also taken away by that young master.


    In fact, the housekeeper spit in his heart deserved it, but he put on a pitiful look on his face.


    It was Qin Fengling who had extensive knowledge and was a little stunned by the scene in front of him.


    When I walked in front of the third master Qin, I saw that he did not respond to love, and he was still crying. Next to the third master Qin was a pale and panicked Qin Tianwu. The women are all family members of the third master of Qin. In the past few days, they have seen with their own eyes that little devil king in their house.


    Unfortunately, this person is also a powerful person. The most important thing is that the third master caused this disaster. If the third master sent someone to **** the demon king back, how would they suffer.


    Now the entire Qin Sanfu is gone, and their private treasury has also been coerced into handing over all by the other party. How will they live in the future?


    "Third Brother."


    Qin Sanye was shocked and reacted immediately. When he saw Qin Fengling, he was in tears, and he burst into tears regardless of wow. With snot and tears, he recounted what had happened in the past few days, that young man was simply too cruel, he was simply plucking the wild goose.


    The third master Qin has never regretted so much. After facing the absolute powerhouse, he couldn''t even have the heart to resist. All he knew was that the boy who flicked his sleeves stopped them and couldn''t move, and then he saw that The small beast that was originally an ordinary suddenly became bigger, and the imposing manner on his body was something they had never seen before.


    Qin Sanye regrets it!


    But there is no regret medicine in this world.


    The whole Qin Sanfu was frightened and cried, but no matter how much they cried, they just couldn''t move, not only couldn''t move, but couldn''t shout. A few days of despair almost made them fall into a dead end. Fortunately, at the end of the boy They left with satisfaction, if they were allowed to stay for three more days, they would definitely collapse.

 Chapter 1183： Old man, this is really old man

    Qin Fengling asked someone to help Qin Sanye repair the mansion. Because he was afraid of the powerful young man, he gave Qin Sanye some things and left with someone.


    Now he still doesn''t know what Shuangyun Mansion means. He only tells Third Master Qin not to cause trouble again. Even a little boy can make the huge mansion unable to resist. Third Master Qin is not weak. But one sleeve can make people unable to resist.


    Qin Fengling knew that he couldn''t do it, so he became more and more afraid of Shuangyun Mansion. It seemed that his guess was too wrong, and Shuangyun Mansion could never be provoked.


    told Qin Sanye to find an opportunity to go up and apologize. After he went back, he also prepared a gift and took it to Shuangyun Mansion.


    Although the people outside didn''t know what happened in those days, but the paper couldn''t contain the fire, and the truth was spread. This time, the entire Immortal Realm made a sensation again. Those who originally saw that a few young people were in charge of such a big Shuangyun Mansion, but also gave birth to some thoughts that should not be there, and now they are happy!


    They couldn''t help but feel that Qin Fengling was really a visionary and divided up the family early. Although the third master Qin had offended the young man, it was none of the Qin family''s business.


    Knowing that Qin Fengling was going to apologize with gifts, he couldn''t help but think that this person is indeed the patriarch of the Qin family. If there were not those who held him back, the Qin family would probably be more prosperous.


    No one in Immortal Realm is unaware of this matter, and even those great forces that have been dormant for a long time have heard of it, especially the Immortal Realm''s Immortal Stone Tycoon Yu Family and Xue Family. Now, although the Yu family and the Xue family seem to be two families, in fact, everyone knows that they are one family.


    There are two brothers who are in charge of the Xue family and the Yu family. The two brothers are only one surnamed Xue and the other Yu.


    When the two brothers learned about this, they felt a little strange. They got together and discussed it, and they came together.


    When ?? came, he happened to meet Qin Fengling outside the door of Shuangyun Mansion. When Qin Fengling saw these two young people, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and then he understood their origins with Shuangyun Mansion.


    The two sides greeted each other and waited outside the door, waiting for the concierge to come in and report.


    After a while, the three of them were invited in together. The two brothers Xue Muyu and Yu Mulin were not much different in age. They looked like they were in their twenties now, and their gestures were already quite airy.


    The waiter who led the way first gave a smile when he saw the two of them, and when he saw Qin Fengling again, he didn''t show any face, but respectfully invited people in.


    It can be seen that the waiter of Shuangyun Mansion was trained very well, Qin Fengling couldn''t help but sigh, this is what his Qin family can never compare to Shuangyun Mansion. Although the people who came out here are all arrogant, they have the capital and do better than them in other places.


    In their thoughts, the three had been invited into the hall, and Wu Qishu had been waiting in the hall after hearing about it.


    So the three of them came in and saw Wu Qishu. When Xue Muyu and Yu Mulin saw Wu Qishu, they both cupped their hands and laughed and joked a few words, but they couldn''t hide their curiosity, and it was funny to call Wu Qishu.


    "Brother Yu, Brother Xue, please take a seat."


    Wu Qishu entertained the two of them, glanced at Qin Fengling, and said, "Patriarch Qin, please." Then he waved his hand to call for tea, but instead of sitting on the main seat, he sat on the side and waited.


    Xue Yu and the two brothers were even more curious. Sure enough, a big man came. As for Qin Fengling, he also responded and didn''t ask any further questions. Since Wu Qishu was like this, he must have the other party''s intentions.


    Xue Yu and the two brothers didn''t have so many concerns. Among them, Yu Mulin blinked, "Qi Shu, I heard that there are masters here, who are they? Could it be that they are back?"


    In addition, Yu Mulin really didn''t think of any other reason, "Who came back? I remember that Uncle Wu hasn''t been gone for many years, shouldn''t it be them?"


    Of course, the person who killed him could not guess that the person who would come would be the first master of Shuangyun Mansion.


    "Yeah, Qishu, please tell our brothers," Xue Muyu smiled, slumped on the chair without any image, and his eyes fell on Qin Fengling, "I think Patriarch Qin is actually very curious, you Don''t give a shit, kid."


    Qin Fengling looked embarrassed, these two little **** actually used him as a shield. Although Qin Sanye has a little friction with Shuangyun Mansion, his relationship with Xue Yu''s family is still good.


    If it weren''t for the brain-damaged Qin Sanye, it is estimated that his relationship with the Shuangyun Mansion should be alright! At least Wu Qishu was very polite to him every time he saw him, so that he could not wait to turn all the teenagers in Shuangyun Mansion into the children of his Qin family.


    Sure enough, he came to pay the debt.


    Wu Qishu said with an inscrutable expression: "The two brothers are anxious, you will be able to see each other soon, I believe you will be surprised."


    Xue Yu and the two brothers looked at each other, surprised, who was the person who came down?


    They guessed that it would never be their own father and mother. The two of them were out of tune. It was absolutely impossible. Since they were sensible, those two were eager to leave everything to them to play around.


    Thinking that their father was obedient to his mother and spoiled him in various ways, they thought it would not be, if it was, then Wu Qishu would not say anything surprises, it must be a disaster.


    The two knew Wu Qishu''s temperament, and they wouldn''t open their mouths if they didn''t open their mouths even if they fought with him.


    As for Qin Fengling, he was also secretly guessing that the people before Shuangyun Mansion were all amazing and brilliant, and he didn''t know who came down.


    So, under the nervous waiting of the three of them, the master came in from outside the house.


    When they saw a red and a black figure coming in, the Xue Yu brothers were curious, not to blame them, just because they had heard the legend about Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, but they had never seen it. In addition, their father and mother didn''t value this, and their grandfather didn''t know that much, so they didn''t guess it for a while.


    However, when Qin Fengling saw the two of them, he was shaking all over!


    An old friend, this is really an old friend. I think he knew very little about the two of them back then, but every time the two of them did things that he dared not think about, the pattern of the fairyland is that the two people in front of them are **** them. Life has been changed.


    Mu Bingyun, blue and blue, once upon a time, these two names were changed by many people, and it was their nightmare.


    Qin Fengling didn''t expect that when they had a goodbye, they would still meet like this.

 Chapter 1184： wake up

    The two walked in together, their appearance did not change, but the temperament of the whole body changed, becoming more ordinary, but if you look closely, it is not ordinary, but it gives people a mysterious and wonderful feeling.


    It''s just that between them you have me, I have you, and they all declare how much they love each other.


    Qin Fengling quickly reacted: "Miss Mu, Brother Cang."


    He took a deep breath, which allowed himself to suppress his excitement.


    Yes, he is excited. If it wasn''t for the Qin family he still had on his back, he really wanted to learn from them. He would beat up if he disagreed, and if he didn''t like it, he would change. How unrestrained and unrestrained.


    Mu Bingyun was actually surprised. She only knew that the patriarch Qin came to apologize, but she did not expect that the patriarch was Qin Fengling. She actually didn''t know Qin Fengling, but among the Qin family she had met before, she had no prejudice against Qin Fengling, but had a good impression.


    "It turned out to be Young Master Qin."


    The two were seated, but Cangyu didn''t care about these things, and now he was full of thoughts that he would make a baby with Binger when he went back, and get a cute baby out earlier. Every day I think about naming the baby and helping the baby prepare things. In short, Cang Yu has become a very busy person.


    Mu Bingyun was very angry and funny about this. Who knows when that baby will come, but he didn''t stop it, who made him happy!


    Qin Fengling was overjoyed to see that Mu Bingyun still remembered him. He just nodded to Cangyu, he already felt very good, who knows Cangyu''s temperament, if he doesn''t want to talk to you, he won''t give you a look.


    The person who provoked the two of them at the beginning, even the Cang family did not end well. Now the Cang family has long since fallen.


    "When I came back, I heard that the Qin family has a powerful patriarch, but I didn''t expect it to be you. When I saw you, I felt it was right." Mu Bingyun naturally saw that Qin Fengling had a strong aura, and gave his own strength to him. It was sealed for a while, but I couldn''t understand, "Why are you still in the fairyland?"


    With Qin Fengling''s talent, he should have been in Jiuxiaotian long ago.


    Qin Fengling smiled bitterly: "The younger generation in the family is not good enough, so I can''t rest assured. I''m afraid that if the front foot goes away, the Qin family will be defeated soon."


    Several people laughed. I wonder if they thought of Qin Sanye''s inconsistency, so they inevitably mourned for Qin Fengling.


    At this time, Mu Bingyun noticed Brother Xue Yu, Wu Qishu said quickly, "This is Xue Muyu and Yu Mulin."


    When ?? heard the name, Mu Bingyun recalled it for a moment, then smiled and said, "Is it Xue Lin and Piao Piao''s child?"


    Xue Yu and the two brothers nodded quickly, and immediately gave Mu Bingyun a salute.


    "Xue Muyu, Yu Mulin visits Aunt Mu, Aunt Cang."


    In short, no matter how you do it, there''s nothing wrong with calling it Auntie, the two young men thought to themselves, and couldn''t help but look at the two of them. But the faces of the two were obviously softer, and both of them were a little happy.


    "Okay, my family won''t be more polite. I didn''t expect Xue Lin and Piao Piao to be a couple." Speaking of this, Mu Bingyun thought of the past, and felt that the two were a couple, and it was natural. Think it''s fate!


    Hearing the names of the two children again, she understood even more that the two truly loved each other. Thinking of Xue Lin''s words about Yu silly girl back then, it was really funny. Of course, she was even happier for the two of them. Seeing the happiness of the people beside her, she also felt happy, and her heart was filled with these sunshine.


    As she was thinking about it, there was a resentful look next to her, and when she looked back, she saw the meaning in the man''s eyes so that she could understand without much thought.


    That means, look, everyone''s children can have children, and we don''t know where our children are.


    I don''t blame the two of them, they are really busy, and it''s not easy to think about it now. Originally, it was not easy for monks to conceive, but now their strength is even more difficult.


    The two Xue Yu brothers just smiled, and then they talked about some things over the years, letting Mu Bingyun know more about the fairy world. Knowing that the old people are doing well, and now most of them have gone to Jiuxiaotian, I also let go.


    When she left the fairyland, she naturally went up to see it. Anyway, it was not easy to meet, and it wouldn''t take long. I want to come this time by the plan of Xixie Laoer to fall into the place to suppress the beast, but accidentally came to the fairyland, it is really a fate bestowed on her by God.


    Chatting and chatting, time has passed.


    Qin Fengling finally remembered the business, and after mentioning this matter, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing: "This third master Qin is really outrageous, and he actually instigated his son to bully Yunxing. Qin Gongzi has nothing to say to the Qin family, it''s just this The family rises and falls, and the rise and fall, such a cycle, if you keep worrying about it, there is no way to change it."


    is Shuangyun Mansion, if she hadn''t had a chance to come back, she wouldn''t have bothered. The more you practice, the more you know that many things are about a predestination.


    If you see it, ignore it, if you don''t see it, ignore it. Children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. Of course, knowing that children and grandchildren have been wronged, she will not ignore it. .


    Sometimes it is just too much control that lets the people below know that there is a backer.


    "If Qishu ruins Shuangyun Mansion in the future, I won''t be angry."


    Mu Bingyun said with a smile, but it made Wu Qishu chill, and quickly laughed: "Aunt, don''t say that, if I really bring down the Shuangyun Mansion, my father will break my legs."


    "Let''s just talk about it. With the talent of Qishu, as long as you are there for one day, if it is not a natural disaster, this Double Cloud Palace will only become more and more prosperous."


    Wu Qishu breathed a long sigh of relief, he liked to hear these words.


    "If Young Master Qin''s talent always stays in the Immortal Realm, it would be a pity." Mu Bingyun really regrets that, no matter how talented a person is, if he doesn''t stay ahead, there will be more obstacles in the future.


    It''s just a Qin family. In fact, she couldn''t understand why Qin Fengling didn''t owe the Qin family, why did she insist on guarding the Qin family. Maybe there is a reason for this, Qin Fengling is a person with heavy responsibility.


    "You try to keep some things, even if you choose an excellent person in power in the end, but if the people around you can''t help them, wouldn''t you push them into the fire pit?" Mu Bingyun said lightly, "No If you have experienced setbacks, you will have no sense of responsibility to protect them. No matter how much you give, they all think it is right. When you don¡¯t do well enough, they should think that it is your fault.¡±


    After the words fell, Qin Fengling was stunned for a moment, as if he was enlightened, and his eyes were sobered up in a moment of confusion. Immediately, the seal on his body was broken, and the strength that had been suppressed by him for a long time broke through at once.


    Wu Qishu was dumbfounded, and Xue Yu brothers couldn''t stop laughing. In fact, they didn''t want people like Qin Fengling to be burdened by a mere Qin family. At the beginning, they still admired such a person, but now it is better. A few words from aunt let Qin Fengling break through, and now it is impossible to suppress him.

 Chapter 1185： trivia

    Qin Fengling came back to his senses and felt the changes in his body, but he didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. In a flash, he also wanted to understand that he had always entered a misunderstanding, yes, the Qin family was not beaten by those people, of course they did not know how hard it was, he carried all the suffering himself, they thought he was this The patriarch had an easy time.


    Put it down!


    Years of attachment finally let go. The inner demon that the Qin family master planted in his mind seemed to have been broken. When the Qin family master passed away, he planted an inner demon in him with the power of his soul. Dedicated to the Qin family, as if being pushed away by this oath.


    Now that he thinks about it, he is really pitifully stupid. After returning to his senses, he bowed to Mu Bingyun and was very grateful. If it wasn''t for Mu Bingyun to wake him up, he probably wouldn''t be able to get rid of his inner demon in the end.


    In fact, it is not only the inner demon of the Qin family owner, but also the cracks in his heart that allow the inner demon to take advantage. Now that everything is over, the mere Qin family doesn''t care about his business as to how it will develop in the future.


    Now he only needs to hand over the Qin family to the next patriarch, and then deal with a series of matters, then it is time to go to the realm of the gods.


    As for whether the Qin family provokes Shuangyun Mansion or not, that is their own business. Of course, he will kindly remind him that he can''t do anything else. Haven''t done enough over the years?


    Those people are always dissatisfied.


    Hearing what Qin Fengling said about the past, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help but spit: "It turned out to be calculated, there are really not many good people in your Qin family."


    Qin Fengling is not embarrassed. After taking off the burden, he smiled brightly: "If I hadn''t experienced this, I wouldn''t have this opportunity. I think my future practice will be smoother."


    "Too."


    Brother Xue Yu and Wu Qiwen looked at each other. If they could see the oppressive aura in Qin Fengling before, they were completely invisible now, as if they saw an ordinary person.


    "This thing, just give it to Qishu to play with!"


    Qin Fengling threw the things in his hand to Wu Qishu at will, and he didn''t mean to make peace for the Qin family at all. Thinking about it, he also had anger in his heart, of course, the anger passed away.


    In the future, whether the Qin family is down or prosperous, it has nothing to do with him. However, there are some final things that need to be settled. In fact, what he prefers is cultivation, rather than thriving a family.


    "Wood girl, I don''t know when you will go back?"


    Qin Fengling asked with burning eyes, it is much easier to leave with an acquaintance than to touch an elephant by yourself. Looking at Qin Fengling who had changed into a different person, Wu Qishu and the younger generation were speechless, but also felt that it was not bad.


    "Then patriarch Qin, if the Qin family offends me in the future, I''ll be very welcome."


    Qin Fengling waved his hand: "Whatever."


    It''s not that he doesn''t care about the Qin family at all, but that Wu Qishu is a gentle person. If he can provoke him, it can only mean that the Qin family is dying, and even he can''t save it.


    As long as Wu Qishu is not provoked, the Qin family will not be in danger at all. Shuangyun Mansion has not expanded arbitrarily for so many years. Except for opening shops in some cities without the shadow of Shuangyun Mansion, it is also the only style of this family. , So although the immortal world is jealous of Shuangyun Mansion, it knows that they have not killed them all, and they have given some face.


    As for the Qin family, it depends on their fate.


    Mu Bingyun also thought about it when he went back, and said after a while: "You sealed too much power at that time, it is estimated that it will take three or five years to convert it. Let''s go after you have converted!"


    Qin Fengling was naturally delighted, so he and these two became friends. In fact, he had wanted to do this for a long time. At first, it was because of the Qin family, but later there was no chance. Now both conditions are not obstacles.


    "Okay, then I''ll go back to deal with the Qin family''s affairs. After everything is completed, I''ll be with Miss Mu and Brother Cang."


    After thinking for a while, he asked again, "Don''t you know that Young Master Shui?"


    When he saw Mu Bingyun and the two of them now, of course he knew that Shui Xi could not be the son of Mu Bingyun and Cangyu. This was really a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know what Qin Fengling was thinking, and when he heard him ask Shui Xi, he only thought that Qin Fengling was afraid of Shui Xi''s anger.


    "He is my Ninth Master Uncle, don''t worry about Young Master Qin, Ninth Master Uncle is easy to get along with, as long as he is polite, he won''t hold grudges. Besides, if you didn''t offend Ninth Master Uncle, Ninth Master Uncle will not have any prejudice against you. The uncle will come with us."


    Qin Fengling was stunned for a moment, was that little boy actually Mu Bingyun''s uncle?


    Thinking of the opponent''s strength, he couldn''t help but slapped hard. Of course, he knew that the young man would not have prejudice against him. If it was a murderous one, it is estimated that Qin Sanye''s family would have died without a burial.


    It''s just that Mu Bingyun''s uncle is still ranked ninth, so there should be several more ahead?


    Thinking about what else is going on, he smiled immediately, this is none of his business, as the patriarch for so many years, he will always get into some bad troubles, and when he hears some things, he has to analyze it.


    laughed happily, thinking that this habit really needs to be changed.


    After saying goodbye to Mu Bingyun, Qin Fengling hurried back to the Qin family to prepare for what happened next. As for the Xue Yu brothers, of course they would not go back like this, but stayed in Shuangyun Mansion, but after seeing the legendary people, how could they leave? Besides, after this meeting, I don''t know when the next meeting will be.


    God knows how pitiful these juniors are without their elders to protect them. After finally getting a few elders, it''s too late to get along!


    Among the group of teenagers in Shuangyun Mansion, the two Xue Yu brothers are really relatively older. However, they can still play together with the people from Shuangyun Mansion, especially the two are out of temper and can talk again, and they coaxed Shui Xi into a good mood. Of course, Shui Xi gave a lot of greetings, but he didn''t give them any more. Turtle shell or something, after all, he didn''t want to have that thing.


    Even if you live for hundreds of thousands of years, there are only a few dozen coins, and it is simply not enough. So I sent some gadgets that I got from experience everywhere, which still made the two brothers happy.


    As for Cang Yu, he made a sound and asked them to draw the magic weapon they liked and refine it for the two of them before leaving. Of course, the two are very active. Every day, they either follow Cangyu''s **** or Shui Xi''s back to play with Shui Xi everywhere in the fairyland.


    As for Mu Bingyun, she has become the most idle person. Because she is idle, she plans to visit the places she has been to. It can be regarded as a memory. I am afraid that she will not come back in the future. Besides, it is not a problem to want to return to the fairyland. easy thing.


    Just revisited the old place and didn''t see anyone familiar, so she was inevitably disappointed. After visiting for some time, she returned to Shuangyun Mansion to accompany these half-year-old children.

 Chapter 1186： white hair white man

    After ?? three years, Qin Fengling finally transformed all the immortal power in his body into divine power. On the day he leaves the customs, he will invite all the elders of the Qin family and all the heads of the side branches.


    In front of everyone, he announced his resignation as the patriarch. As for who the next patriarch will be, he will hold an election meeting for the patriarch. Whoever is qualified will be who will be, and a series of matters in the Qin family will be arranged. And after the arrangement was made, he was about to leave.


    Everyone in the Qin family who heard the news was shocked. They would never understand why Qin Fengling was willing to give up the huge Qin family. You must know that many people have been looking forward to the position of the patriarch for a long time. Everyone is still blaming Qin Fengling for monopolizing the power, but they did not expect that such an unpredictable thing would happen.


    But seeing Qin Fengling''s serious announcement, they said they didn''t quite understand, but they believed that Qin Fengling was definitely not joking.


    "Okay, what do you have to announce on your own? After the new patriarch takes over, the Qin family will have nothing to do with me, Qin Fengling. How the Qin family develops is your own business."


    is not that right?


    He Qin Fengling was all alone, he didn''t even have a room, let alone a Taoist companion. As soon as he leaves, doesn''t this matter?


    These elders and patriarchs just reacted, yes, Qin Fengling seems to be just taking care of the Qin family for so many years, and it seems that he has not taken care of himself at all.


    Of course, these thoughts were only thrown away by them for a moment, and now they should plan how to win the position of the patriarch.


    Qin Fengling had a panoramic view of the expression below, and then smiled lightly, children and grandchildren will have their own children and grandchildren!


    He also wouldn''t choose a patriarch at will. Under his nose, he didn''t want the Qin family to decline immediately. At least if you can do it, try to choose a good candidate. I believe that with the ability of the new patriarch and the people he left behind, there is no problem in making the Qin family prosper for some time.


    It has been a month since the dust settled. Recently, the Qin family elected a new patriarch, which can be said to be very noisy and aroused everyone''s curiosity. Fortunately, it went well in the end, and the new patriarch seemed to be a side branch patriarch who did not reveal the landscape.


    Although each family was not convinced, in the end it was indeed the other who won. I was already thinking about it secretly, how to put pressure on the other party, get some stumbling out, find some mistakes, and let them retreat.


    However, when Qin Fengling handed over all the resources in his hand to the other party, and the new patriarch took office for only three months, he held the Qin family extremely firmly, no matter what they did, the other party seemed to have a countermeasure. In the end, they really had no choice but to accept their fate.


    Even Qin Fengling didn''t think that the person he had chosen still had the ability. It turned out that it would not be difficult to hand over the Qin family. At this moment, he was really relieved.


    Actually, the Qin family still has good candidates. In the past, he was just uneasy and didn''t believe in himself.


    After the ?? burden was left behind, Qin Fengling moved into Shuangyun Mansion, which made the Qin family depressed. You said that the previous patriarch did something bad, but after leaving the Qin family, he went to live in Shuangyun Mansion.


    But the new patriarch was expressionless and worked conscientiously, as if he didn''t know Qin Fengling''s actions, so it was confusing.


    Later, they found out that the new patriarch would go to Shuangyun Mansion from time to time, and when they knew that he was actually going to ask Qin Fengling for advice, they sighed, and saw that the new patriarch actually called Wu Qishu brothers and sisters.


    Qin Fengling became more and more satisfied. At the same time he was in a good mood, he left some good things for the new patriarch, and told him what Mu Bingyun had said, so that he should not put everything on the Qin family.


    At this moment, he seemed to see some understanding and gratitude in the eyes of the new patriarch. After receiving the affirmation, Qin Fengling let him go. Since then, the Qin family has moved to another line. .


    Therefore, Shuangyun Mansion is not bad for the Qin family.


    As for the third master of Qin, he didn''t know where to go with his tail between his legs. When Qin Fengling was the patriarch, he would take care of him for his face. Now the new patriarch has nothing to do with him. When he knew that this person was the patriarch, he moved his family away without any hesitation.


    Later, someone said that it turned out that the new patriarch had been hurt badly by the third master Qin, and the third master Qin was just afraid. Without Qin Fengling, does he still have a backer?


    This matter is talked about in the fairy world, and it is not their concern whether the third master Qin who is far away from their sight is doing well.


    The matter in Shuangyun Mansion was almost over. Mu Bingyun repeatedly confirmed that he had nothing to regret, so he passed the news to Shui Xi and was ready to go to Jiuxiaotian.


    However, when Shui Xi brought back a strange man with white hair and white clothes, it made Mu Bingyun vigilant. Because this man is really unfathomable, he doesn''t believe it when he says that he is traveling everywhere.


    Especially she felt that this was an extremely dangerous person, but the other party didn''t do anything to hurt Shui Xi, on the contrary, she was not bad to Shui Xi, so she secretly guarded and said nothing more.


    "What kind of person do you think he is, I always feel that the aura on his body is fierce for a while, and ethereal for a while, and it is completely uncertain." Mu Bingyun and the two secretly closed the door and spoke.


    Cangyu shook his head: "That vicious aura is somewhat the same as Dasha''s. As for the rest, he can''t see it. But although he looks at danger, he doesn''t feel malicious. Maybe he''s just interested in Uncle Ninth Master."


    "interested?"


    Mu Bingyun was astonished, then hesitated, "Ninth Master Uncle is not really a simple child."


    "It''s alright, let''s watch it, we won''t hurt Jiu Shishu, besides, isn''t there a big fool?"


    "Right."


    In this way, Mu Bingyun and the two accepted this man to appear beside Shui Xi. As long as Shui Xi did not leave their eyes, they believed that they would be able to detect what the other party did.


    As for Dasha, who had high hopes for him, his whole face was almost touching the ground at this time, and his body was shaking violently. It was obvious that he had seen something terrible.


    The white-haired man in white on the soft couch chuckled and played with his long white hair. The strands of hair seemed to be able to shine, adding some fairy energy to him. An unparalleled handsome face, but a malicious smile appeared on his face, and the fierce aura on his body was aimed at Dasha to oppress him, pressing Dasha so much that he couldn''t support his body.


    "Ha ha!"


    Hearing this sound like a spell, Dasha said that he did not want to live anymore.


    "Big... silly, hahaha!"


    Dasha lay on the ground with an innocent face and whimpered: "Master."


    "Hehe... Master..."


    Dasha: Woohoo, new master, Dasha is sorry for your cultivation, sorry for your love, but the previous master was really scary.

 Chapter 1187： Maybe hes grown up and wiser

    Mu Bingyun looked back at Xianjie and saw Wu Qishu and the others were reluctant to give up, and said with a light smile: "Qishu, don''t be reluctant, you cultivate hard, and this day will come eventually."


    Wu Qishu, Duguzhuo nodded fiercely, Yun Xing also looked cautious, at this time Yun Xing could no longer see a bit of inferiority, and his eyes radiated light.


    "The Qin family will be handed over to you."


    Qin Fengling was very satisfied with the new patriarch, patted his shoulder and turned to Mu Bingyun''s side.


    There were three of them when they arrived in the Immortal Realm, and now they leave with five.


    In fact, everyone didn''t quite understand who the white-haired and white-clothed man standing beside Shui Xi was, but the aura around him prevented them from asking more.


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun said.


    Shui Xi looked back at the half-year-old teenagers, with a bright smile: "I will wait for you there."


    The teenagers called out to the nine seniors, and said some touching words, which really moved Shui Xi. The juniors in this fairyland are really cute.


    "Dasha, Yinhe, let''s go, I''ll take you back to see Master, he will be happy to see you." Shui Xi smiled pure, pulling Yinhe, the white-haired and white-clothed man beside him, and kicked his feet. Dasha, surprised: "Dasha, why are you so good recently?"


    Dasha is hesitant to say anything, can he not behave well?


    "Maybe he''s grown up and sensible."


    Yinhe glanced at Dasha with a deep meaning. He followed the way of Shui Xi and kicked Dasha. Of course, the force was much heavier than that of Shuixi. Dasha had rough skin and thick flesh. .


    Ever since he saw the Milky Way, Dasha knows that his good days are gone forever.


    Fortunately, he survived.


    Mu Bingyun and his party first went to Shenxiaotian and then returned to Shuangyun City. Sure enough, they saw Wu Laiqing and others settling Qin Fengling in Shuangyun Mansion. After meeting some old friends one after another, they also learned that many people went out to experience. Or go elsewhere.


    When ?? returned to Yuxiaotian, he had changed from five to four. As for the Milky Way who followed Shui Xi without saying a word, there really was nothing wrong with it, and Mu Bingyun was relieved.


    If this person has a purpose, it is probably easy to deal with them.


    He didn''t stay long in Yuxiaotian, so he went directly to Zixiaotian. Zi Xiaotian really deserves to be one of the highest levels of Jiuxiaotian. The divine power is not so strong. As soon as she came here, she felt that her cultivation had increased again.


    When they arrived at Zixiaotian, it was Shui Xi who led the way. Shui Xi excitedly pulled Yinhe to the front, while Mu Bingyun and Cangyu walked behind. The two stared at all the thoughts of the Milky Way, but could not see the depth of each other clearly.


    It¡¯s just that Yinhe didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary. He usually speaks very little. He occasionally says something to Shuixi. He has a very special feeling for Dasha, and Dasha also seems to be afraid of Yinhe.


    With Dasha''s strength, he is already invincible in Jiuxiaotian, but he is actually afraid of the Milky Way. What does this mean?


    can only show that Dasha''s strength is not comparable to Galaxy, otherwise, with the pride and arrogance of a fierce beast, it is impossible to be threatened by people weaker than himself, except for being calculated before.


    Yinhe also seemed to feel the sight of the two of them. When Shui Xi was not paying attention, he looked back at the two of them. This glance made them stunned for a moment. Although the other party did not speak, they clearly felt that Yinhe would not do anything. what happened.


    Seeing Yinhe touching Shuixi''s head like a kitten, both of them had an illusion. Did Yinhe really regard Shuixi as a cat? Especially the sparkling interest in Yinhe''s eyes, they can''t let them not pay attention. Although they know that Jiu Shishu is very cute, they don''t know why Jiu Shishu attracted the attention of this mysterious person.


    In short, in this very strange atmosphere, the group walked under the city of Dongpai Mountain Gate, and just after passing through the city, a group of people stopped them. Needless to say, these are definitely Westerners.


    The Western faction monitors the movements of the Eastern faction at any time, so of course they know how many people appear. Although Mu Bingyun could not have imagined how angry Old Xie Xie would be, but seeing the vicious people in front of him, he already understood that the other party really wanted to kill them.


    The strength of the two people led by the comers are all in the holy realm, the others are in the realm of saints, and none of them are in the realm of the gods. Although Zixiaotian, Zhenxiaotian and Taixiaotian, these places belong to Jiuxiaotian. The highest point, but there are still not many people who can cultivate to the realm of saints.


    In short, Laoer Xixie actually sent the Holy Heaven Realm to deal with them, especially these two Holy Heaven Realms are still the ninth rank of the Holy Heaven Realm, and they are one step away from reaching the Holy Master Realm.


    To know that Shui Xi''s strength is only the Holy Heaven Realm, if they guessed correctly, these two Holy Heaven Realms should be sent to deal with Shui Xi. From the point of view of Xie Xie, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu should be able to deal with them by sending two saints.


    At the beginning, the second floor of Jiuxiaotian was sealed by the formation, and it was impossible to send powerful people. If you wanted to go on, you had to compress your strength, or even use other methods. But they don''t need it now. Besides, it didn''t take long for the two of them to disappear. Although Old Xie doubted how they would come back, he didn''t think that they would be able to cultivate in a short period of time.


    Who can know that the strength of the two is comparable to the Holy Master Realm. Even Shui Xi had a good feeling when he knew about it. In fact, he had the opportunity to become the Holy Master Realm, but well, he did not want to be with the Holy Master Realm. Ferocious beasts fight.


    The group was surrounded by the other''s strong men, and none of them looked panicked. Compared with the calmness of Mu Bingyun and the two of them, Shui Xi was indifferent, Yinhe was sarcastic, and the real expression of Dasha who couldn''t see the expression was schadenfreude.


    "If you don''t want to suffer, come with us!"


    Mu Bingyun is a bit strange, these people don''t seem to be polite, why are they so polite?


    I saw a few people looking at the Milky Way with some fear, and I immediately understood. Although the aura on Yinhe was covered up, Yinhe was someone they didn''t expect, and he didn''t know the depth, so he was vigilant. It was definitely not that they wanted to let them go.


    If there is no galaxy, these people will probably do it directly.


    "Damn!"


    Just when Shui Xi was about to let Dasha deal with the opponent, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu jumped out. They had never played against people from the Holy Heaven Realm, and they had no actual combat experience. .


    Although Shui Xi was a bit unfortunate that he couldn''t see Dasha''s majesty, he would not refuse Mu Bingyun''s request.


    As for Yinhe, he looked sarcastic from beginning to end. If he hadn''t known that he was inscrutable, he would have thought what he had done to raise the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 1188： Shui Xi is so cute

    The people from the Western faction saw that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu took the initiative to send them up to die, and seeing that the man in white clothes and white hair had no intention of interfering, they couldn''t help being bold.


    The two Saint Heaven Realm powerhouses didn''t plan to take action, they waved their hands and let the ten Saint Realm following them rush out.


    Surrounded by ten strong men in the saint realm, Mu Bingyun and the two did not bother much. After figuring out the strength of the saint realm, they resolved them by three strikes, five divisions and two, and beat them fiercely and threw them aside. He stared majestically at the two strong men in the Holy Heaven Realm in front of him.


    Hearing the screams of their comrades around them, the two strong men from the Holy Heavenly Realm finally came to their senses, their faces changed slightly, and then they looked at each other, and their bodies turned into phantoms and jumped beside Mu Bingyun and Cangyu.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu¡¯s figure almost became afterimages. The four shadows in the sky were constantly intertwined, making it impossible for people to see clearly. People with lower strength would think that it was just a gust of wind.


    "Aren''t Shuixi worried?"


    Shui Xi made Dasha a little bigger, and put a soft cushion on Dasha''s body. He walked up to it, biting the snacks brought from the fairyland, and stared at the fighting in the air with his big clear eyes. two people.


    "Don''t worry, they are very good." After that, he handed the snack in his hand to Yinhe, "This thing is delicious, try it." Shui Xi''s eyes were watery, he didn''t know him This look really looks like a puppy.


    Yinhe chuckled and touched his head, "Shuixi is so cute."


    is quite interesting.


    I haven¡¯t encountered such an interesting thing in a long time, so play more.


    He decided to be careful, lest the game be broken.


    Dasha mourned under the two of them and hoped that the previous master would be gentler. He actually likes the new master very much. Although the new master doesn''t seem like a good person, he is really good to him.


    Following Dasha was also a little dumbfounded, just because Yinhe, who could no longer eat, actually took Shuixi''s snacks, even if he only ate a little bit, he was still scared to drop his jaw.


    Yinhe glanced at Dasha, and Dasha''s head was even lower. He should not meddle in his own business. The previous owner was a ruthless one. Master and his corpse.


    Dasha thought silently, I hope this interest can last longer, preferably forever.


    Shuixi didn''t know what Dasha was thinking. He looked at the Milky Way and opened his mouth to eat. His eyes were bright and he was obviously very happy, "Is it delicious?"


    Yinhe tasted it, and only felt a little sweet, but when he saw the small appearance of begging, he nodded mysteriously.


    "Then try this again?"


    Shui Xi took out another packet of snacks, and Yinhe also took a sip. Shui Xi saw that he had eaten, and was somewhat satisfied, nodded, and happily ate the snacks, watching his nephew and his wife fight, Occasionally comment on two sentences.


    He was in a good mood when he heard the praise of his nephew from the Galaxy team.


    Yinhe said that he was also in a good mood. No one had ever dared to pull his sleeve and let him eat these strange things, and this person was not afraid of him, didn''t the other party know that he was a dark and cruel person?


    Whether it is good or bad, in short, it is what he is interested in. When he is not interested, he will definitely destroy it. Looking at Shui Xi''s slender neck, his eyes narrowed. In fact, he didn''t plan to destroy such a cute little thing for the time being.


    "Yeah, it''s delicious. My nephew said that these are Xiaoyun''s ideas. After we return to the Eastern faction, let Xiaoyun open Shuangyun Business! It''s really a waste to not open such a good thing. already."


    "Are you right?"


    Yinhe squinted and touched his head, always feeling soft, like a puppy, no, it was a kitten. It''s pretty fun, why don''t you take it back to play.


    "After a while, I will definitely go around and play, maybe I can find something better than these, and then bring it back to Xiaoyun, saying that Xiaoyun is full of ideas and will definitely do well. "


    Actually, Shui Xi didn''t want to admit his selfishness. If there were fun things in front of the house, then he wouldn''t have to go everywhere.


    "Where are you going?"


    Dasha''s head lowered, how could he feel the danger of destruction in the voice of the previous master.


    "I don''t know!" Shui Xi nodded as he should, "I have been to many places, and every time I went there by accident, I want to take the initiative to go this time."


    Even the Milky Way was a little confused, "What does it mean to go by accident, and what does it mean to go voluntarily?"


    Shui Xi glanced at him in amazement, "If you go by accident, you will encounter danger, fall somewhere else, find your way back, and encounter some interesting things along the way. If you take the initiative to go, of course, you choose the place you want to go, and break it open. space to go."


    Yinhe played with the boy''s jet-black hair, squinted and said, "What dangers have you encountered before?"


    "It''s nothing. For example, this time I was attacked by old Xie Xie. If it wasn''t for the two, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know how to get out. It was also in the past. Shui Xi was also a little embarrassed, but felt that it was instinct, "My turtle shell can guarantee safety, as long as I hide inside, no matter what the other party does, it won''t hurt me."


    Then, Shui Xi didn''t know it was, but Yinhe remembered an old Xie Xie who calculated him. Yinhe is not a kind person, but when he loses interest in things, he doesn''t like people to destroy things.


    When watching the boy happily eating snacks and occasionally licking his lips, Yinhe suddenly felt interesting. This little thing should keep him interested for a long time.


    "Take me."


    Shuixi asked without thinking, "Are you going?"


    "Why not?"


    "Of course not, of course it would be nice to have someone with you!" Shui Xi was of course happy, except this time with Mu Bingyun, the days when he was "travelling" in the past were very lonely.


    Actually, it''s not that he didn''t find other people and let them go with him, but no one has such a leisurely heart as him. After all, he is an ancient tortoise, he lived for a long time, and his cultivation is also special. He only needs to cultivate the tortoise shell well and break open the space. It is also a cultivation method. How can other people stand it!


    Yinhe was obviously very satisfied with the boy''s acceptance of his invitation, and felt that Shui Xi was still a wise man, so it was worth keeping him for so long without destroying him.


    As for the others, he is not interested, nor does he want to destroy or throw them away, usually in the world of the galaxy, there are only those who are interested and those who are not. But once it is considered interesting by him, it cannot slip away from his hands. Besides, others are absolutely not allowed to touch his toys, so he has never had the habit of storing toys. Lose.


    Of course, there are still exceptions, such as Dasha, Holy Lotus Temple¡­

 Chapter 1189： Hes a funeral object anyway.

    During the conversation between the two, there were two screams in the air, and then Shui Xi put away the snacks and showed a bright smile in the air. Yinhe glanced at him, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    How can your own toy smile at others?


    "Look at what?"


    "I just believed that Shi and Nephew would have no problem dealing with those two people."


    Galaxy sneered: "The realm is different, how can there be a problem." The two were just teaming up with each other, otherwise they would have solved it long ago. Of course, Yinhe wouldn''t say what was in his heart, but he was curious when he saw Shuixi staring at the two people on the ground.


    "This move is interesting."


    Yinhe sneered, but didn''t say much, he was really not interested in other people, if it wasn''t for the young man beside him who kept staring at Mu Bingyun and them. Dasha was silent, in fact, the current former owner''s temper should be much better than before!


    At least he didn''t say a word and wave his hand to destroy a radius of ten miles. It was he who was suppressed. Why did the suffocating energy of the previous master decrease!


    That''s weird!


    Speaking of which, Dasha couldn''t help but think of the past. In fact, he was able to keep it, mostly because the previous owner thought he was still interested, and most importantly, it was useful. Those old monsters wanted to join hands to deal with the master and suppress him. The master captured him for the sake of the future. Anyway, the old monsters have never seen the master. He usually came forward, so he deserved to be suppressed. what!


    Since that time, the world has changed, he has lost contact with the master, and those old monsters have disappeared because of this, which is a bit strange. Occasionally, his brain is stupid, and if he doesn''t understand it, he simply doesn''t want to.


    It''s just that he is still a little afraid of the previous master who still hasn''t changed much in his bones. In fact, he has already felt that the previous master has no intention of killing him. Is it because of the young man in front of him, his new master?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but worry.


    What if the previous owner loses interest in the new owner?


    "Chichi, I thought a lot, and I was bought so quickly."


    Dasha shivered for a while, but still said boldly, "Master, little...that...Master...he''s pretty good." After speaking, Dasha looked at the boy who laughed heartlessly and jumped from his back Come down, the young man is not stupid or stupid, he is just a little lazy, too lazy to think so much, otherwise, with his strength, how can he be counted and fall into the crack of space again and again.


    The teenager also thinks that the tortoise shell is omnipotent, so he is not prepared, and if there is a threat, he hides directly, how simple it is!


    Dasha already understands the temperament of the young man very well, but because he knows it too well, he is deeply worried. With this appearance, he can''t understand the horror of the previous master at all. Maybe the previous master lost interest in him and wanted to kill him. It is estimated that there will be such a heartless smile!


    What should he do?


    Although Dasha was reluctant to be signed by a weak person at first, after getting along with the boy, he had to admit that the boy was the best person in the world for him, although he would occasionally get angry at him and kick him. Ass, those are the little things. Every time a young man has something good, he will never miss a piece of it.


    Feeling the coldness from the Milky Way, Dasha dare not think about it. Of course, he was allowed to think about it at the end. In fact, if the previous owner wanted to destroy the young man, he would not be able to live. It is estimated that he would end up being buried with him.


    "It''s good to know."


    The sarcastic voice of the galaxy came into Dasha''s ears. Although he knew that he couldn''t resist, he didn''t like the other party''s control over the life and death of the young man. He even wanted to control the joy and anger of the young man. The young man should have been laughing heartlessly. That''s right.


    Forget it, anyway, he is a funeral object, and it is useless to think too much. In this world, who can cultivate to the realm of master?


    Maybe there is!


    Dasha looked inexplicably at the men and women walking by, and for some unknown reason, something was sprouting inside.


    When we arrived at the gate of the Eastern faction, there was already a group of people waiting. Mu Bingyun saw these familiar people. Although they had been apart for less than ten years, seeing them again was like a lifetime away.


    "Bingyun, I knew you would come back."


    Wu Yun stepped forward quickly and took a good look at Mu Bingyun, while Nan Junmo bowed to Cangyu''s shoulder, and was shocked to find that he could no longer see through Cangyu''s strength.


    Now, with their talent, he and Wu Yun are about to break through to the Holy Heaven Realm soon, which is already very fast for them with excellent talent. Can see that Cangyu is unpredictable, although Mu Bingyun''s level seems to have only risen a little, but it looks similar to Cangyu.


    It was half a sound, Nan Junmo and Wu Yun both reacted, and joy followed. Yes, the person they care about has encountered an adventure, not only came back, but also made so many breakthroughs, which is a big happy event.


    Tao Ran, Ying Changqing, Wu Xiexin, Xue Wuxin, and Yang Ruxin were very happy to see them come back. At first, they thought Mu Bingyun and the two would not come back, but luckily they waited.


    If it wasn''t for Wu Yun who always felt that Mu Bingyun was fine, they wouldn''t believe it.


    Mu Bingyun saw that the people who came here were all of the same generation, and did not see his parents and uncle, so he couldn''t help but feel a little strange. After asking, he understood, because Mu Qingrou and these people were reincarnated and reincarnated, and they still use special methods to survive. Although they were sealed in the body, they didn''t make progress. They were the favored sons of heaven, and naturally they didn''t want to be left behind. After knowing that there would be no major events between the East and West factions, they chose to retreat.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of waiting for Mu Bingyun to come back, everyone in their generation would be ready to retreat.


    "What about Senior Luohuang and Qin Yingling?"


    Asked about these two people, Wu Yun smiled and said, "Senior Luohuang took Qin Yingling out to practice." As for Qin Yingling''s disciple, Luohuang was educated with heart. As for Qin Yingling, who is still in the sky, People like Mu Bingyun don''t care, Qin Yingling doesn''t care anymore, and they won''t say anything more.


    But Mu Bingyun knew that Qin Yingxuan was really with a certain magic stick all the time. As for the relationship, I didn''t understand it. In short, the two lived well.


    "Let''s go, Bingyun, let''s go first!"


    Wu Yun said with a smile, and suddenly felt a strange aura, only at this time did he realize that there was another stranger. The man had white hair and white clothes, and he actually wore a different style.


    Obviously it should be Yushu Linfeng, but it looks a little weird, but it can''t hide his beauty. Of course, Wu Yun is not paying attention to this, but a kind of fear from the soul. Yes, it is the fear of the soul, and it is the suppression of the hierarchy.


    Is he an ancient beast?

 Chapter 1190： Mutant super beast

    Wu Yun only has one idea now, what kind of ancient divine beast is this person, and it can make her, who is also an ancient divine beast, feel fear. You must know that Jinwu is the top of the ancient divine beasts, and can suppress the ancient divine beasts that enter the house. hardly.


    Even when she saw Uncle Jiu Shi, she only felt a level of equality, not suppression.


    Nan Junmo first noticed that something was wrong with Wu Yun, and hugged her quickly: "Xiaoyun, what''s wrong?"


    "fine."


    Wu Yun glanced at the sarcastic Galaxy at the corner of his mouth with fear, and a thought appeared in his heart, could it be that he is an ancient mutant super beast? This is a non-existent species. Among the ancient divine beasts of pure blood, this ancient mutant super divine beast can only be regarded as a hybrid, a hybrid that is truly mixed with many bloodlines.


    Of course, many pure-blooded mythical beasts looked down upon at the beginning, who knew that there would be a mutant super-divine beast with all the skills of its bloodline. This mutant super beast can suppress all pure blood beasts.


    This is what she learned from memory, but this situation is very rare, it must be the right place and the right place, otherwise it will not happen. But every time there is turmoil, this turmoil is not caused by the mutant super beast, but his appearance will bring panic to other beasts, so these beasts want to stifle the danger in the cradle.


    Therefore, a vicious circle, if the mutant super beast is not killed once. It is a disaster for all the beasts involved in the battle.


    "Senior."


    Wu Yun let go of Nan Junmo and walked in front of the Milky Way. She has no prejudice against blood, but she is very afraid that this is a living mutant super beast. In case he is not happy to take her anger out on her relatives and friends, no one can Prevent.


    Whether it was Nan Junmo or Mu Bingyun and others, they were all surprised by Wu Yun''s actions. The next words from the Milky Way will probably surprise them even more.


    "Hehe...smart."


    seems to be in a good mood!


    Wu Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Although the other party didn''t say anything, she had already determined that this was a mutant super beast.


    "I''m not interested in you guys." Yinhe''s eyes fell on Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, and he said, "I''m not him or them." He was still mocking, not knowing what he was laughing at.


    However, Wu Yun understood that the Galaxy would not attack them, nor would Mu Bingyun. Even if he saw that their group was very talented, he might surpass him in the future, but he would not destroy the mutants like those mythical beasts. The way of life of the super beast.


    Wu Yun suddenly had a good impression of this mutant super-divine beast who didn''t seem to get along well, "Thank you, senior."


    Yinhe was actually in a good mood. He encountered two little mythical beasts. Although they both felt the aura on him, they never felt the aura that disgusted him, which was pretty good. It seems that he can live here a little longer, very friendly beast.


    Thinking of some old things, Galaxy is in a better mood, it is time for those old things to see, they can''t take care of themselves.


    Wu Yun of course didn''t know what he was thinking. He was already held in his arms by Nan Junmo. Nan Junmo was nervous. He didn''t expect them to practice so hard. Just after seeing some results, he saw an old monster.


    "Galaxy, what are you talking about, let''s go first? I''ll take you to see my separate manor, where do you want to live, build one next to me you like, or pick an existing one?"


    "How about living with you?"


    Yinhe said with a smile, rarely without a hint of sarcasm, obviously he was in a good mood, Shui Xi naturally agreed.


    At this time, Wu Yun discovered that her ninth master uncle was pulling the sleeve of this mutant super beast. Is this acting like a spoiled child?


    may be wrong!


    Dark Cloud thought silently.


    But Bingyun was able to come back, which really made her very happy. She led people in. No matter what, Jiu Shishu had a good relationship with this mutant super-divine beast. If they wanted to live in Jiu Shishu''s manor, she asked them to arrange it.


    In fact, it is not without benefits. This big guy lives here, and it is impossible for the Western faction to do some intrigue. It seems that this big guy is very powerful and has a bad temper.


    Of course, Wu Yun did not ignore the little monster at Shui Xi¡¯s feet. If Dasha knew that he had a name of a little monster, he would definitely protest.


    "Oh, this is a big idiot. It was given to me by my nephew who said he wanted to be a thug for me."


    Shuixi answered a few people''s words, stunned them for a moment, Wu Yun first grabbed Dasha with a smile, "Is this little monster really that powerful?"


    "Wuyun, look at his claws." Wu Yun was stunned for a moment, and touched Dasha''s claws. He suddenly felt a little familiar, and inexplicably remembered the claws of the fierce beast he had dealt with before, and his eyes widened, no? ?


    "Is this the suppressed beast?"


    "It looks like a little monster."


    "She''s called Dasha." Shui Xi said, causing a few people to laugh out loud, and even the dark clouds giggled and shook while holding Dasha. Dasha has never been hugged like this before.


    The two of Mu Bingyun didn''t like to hold fierce beasts. Knowing his true colors, he usually only used them to practice. Shui Xi thought he was a bit ugly, and holding him would affect his appearance.


    The only one who was hugged was this beautiful little girl in front of him. He could feel that this little girl was still the ancient divine beast Jinwu. Can you change the owner?


    Of course, no one but the Milky Way heard what he was thinking.


    Who knew that the dark cloud would put Dasha on the ground in the next moment, "So this little monster is a fierce beast, are you called Dasha?"


    Dasha nodded helplessly: "Well, my name is Dasha."


    "In the future, the Western faction will bully us, so you can beat us up, destroy all their palaces, throw people into the no-man''s land of space cracks, and let them open up wasteland."


    This is not just a cloud talk, she really wants to do it. Various schemes of the Western faction have appeared over the years. Although they have all been resolved by them, they will always cause some trouble. Since they like to grab land so much, it is better to throw them away to open up wasteland.


    Dasha''s eyes are bright. In fact, he likes making troubles the most. When the previous owner took him with him, there was no less trouble. Of course, it was the other party who provoked them. Otherwise, the previous master''s temperament would definitely not like touching or not interested s things.


    Wu Yun didn''t say much, and led all the people in. In order to make the best use of everything, Yang Ruxin turned out to be the big housekeeper of the Eastern faction. Of course, a lot of good people were assigned to help her, so it wouldn''t delay her cultivation.


    The sage of Dongxie saw that the young and junior were all so capable, and with a big wave of his hand, he let them manage the Eastern faction, and he went into seclusion, saying that he hadn''t made a breakthrough for a long time.


    After the Xixie Supreme found out about it, after a few years of calculation, he found that several juniors were not easy to deal with, and he was afraid of being surpassed by the Dongxie saints. Their strength was originally between equals.


    After failing to capture Mu Bingyun, he hurriedly issued an order to retreat.

 Chapter 1191： words of the galaxy

    Regardless of the two leaders, the two factions are in unprecedented harmony, and Sanxiaotian is also quiet.


    The monks who lived in Taixiaotian also felt that spring was coming, and they wished Xixie Supreme had been in seclusion, and it was best to go crazy and die, so that no one would disturb their peaceful life.


    Of course, although Taixiaotian is calm, it can only show that the Western faction will not often come up with some intrigues and tricks to toss them, but it does not mean that this place can really calm down, this is the most chaotic place.


    After Wu Yun and Mu Bingyun talked about the situation between the two sides, Wu Yun threw out a piece of news that moved several people.


    It is said that the Western faction once caught a mysterious woman whose surname happened to be Cang. They knew that Cangyu''s mother was actually surnamed Cang, so they paid attention. This incident happened after Nanyuan retreated, otherwise, with Nanyuan''s temperament, he would definitely not be able to sit still.


    Later, Wu Yun managed to get a portrait from the hands of those who had seen the face of the mysterious woman.


    Cang Yu calmly took over the portrait, but when he saw the person above, his expression still changed.


    "It''s my mother."


    Mu Bingyun saw his actions and knew that he was going to save people. Of course she wouldn''t stop it. Now that Xixie Supreme is in retreat, it''s a good thing for them to save people.


    "Cangyu, don''t worry, I''ve already sent someone to find out where my aunt is being held. The people I asked don''t know. This matter should be kept secret and not easy to find out."


    Cangyu thanked him, he didn''t intend to act rashly, and he would naturally send someone to investigate. It''s too easy for Xixie Supreme to hide someone, and it''s easier for them to hide. But they still have a way to take it slow, and Wu Yun sent a message to the sage Dongxie who was in retreat. If he wakes up and let him continue to retreat, I believe that even if the Supreme Xixie is out of the retreat, he knows that he is still in retreat. , will be unable to hold back and continue to retreat.


    This gave them time to save people. They weren''t afraid of what level the other party set up, but they were afraid that they wouldn''t be able to find any news.


    "Dasha, will you find someone?"


    Dasha shook his head, "No, I''ll beat people up. If you save people, you can take me there."


    Even if he was the previous owner, he might not be able to find it. After all, the means of monks are endless, and there are always omissions. But seeing that the master, the old god, was sitting there, he didn''t mean to speak, and he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "If you can have the scent of aunt''s items, you can think of a way." Wu Yun shook his head, but unfortunately they didn''t even have a handkerchief.


    Mu Bingyun''s heart moved, "Why don''t we send someone to look for it, maybe we can leave something behind?"


    "Yes." Wu Yun nodded and made arrangements immediately.


    Eastern faction''s tracing is naturally very secretive, and they can''t help but worry about Qiong Qiong, which has never appeared. They don''t know if he has encountered any trouble.


    Mu Bingyun saw Cangyu sitting beside him thinking deeply. He touched the teacup for a while, but it was almost wiped away by him. He grabbed his hand and said, "I will find it."


    "Well, Binger doesn''t have to worry, I''m just thinking about where the other party will hide people."


    Cangyu, who was going to make a man with Mu Bingyun when he got this news, couldn''t help but put it down first. It''s more important to find a mother, and find a recreated person.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t force it. In fact, she decided because Cangyu liked children a lot. For her, it''s enough to have this person, and the others can be with or without.


    Perhaps, she really can''t tell another person''s thoughts towards a person. Of course, if she has a child, she still treats him as well as possible. At least make sure that before you grow up, give him what you can give him!


    This is thinking far away, she smiled speechlessly, pulled Cang Yu to say goodbye to people, and then went back first, she knew that he couldn''t hold back anymore, and he should have wanted to do something right away.


    Sure enough, Cangyu really wanted to leave, but he felt bad.


    As for the others, they also left one after another.


    When the dark cloud was about to leave, he was suddenly stopped by the Milky Way.


    "Golden Crow!"


    "Senior."


    Dark Cloud''s face is a little respectful, the oppression of the level is not the other party''s intention. Instead, it was integrated into bone and blood, although she didn''t know why Jiu Shishu wouldn''t be affected.


    Yinhe held his head: "You want to save your clan?"


    Dark Cloud''s eyes widened, and he nodded quickly.


    "Mu Bingyun can help you."


    Galaxy''s lips rose, "I''m looking forward to it."


    What to expect?


    Of course, we are looking forward to the appearance of the Golden Crow, and some old monsters are unlucky. The hatred between the Golden Crow clan and the old monsters should not be a bit of a star, right? Hehehe!


    This feeling is really wonderful!


    Something interesting!


    "As long as she repairs the way of heaven, you will naturally be able to find the answer."


    Now the dark clouds are really not calm. She has long known that Mu Bingyun is likely to be the key person in her rescue of the Jinwu clan, but she did not expect to gain definite confidence in the galaxy.


    "Shui Xi, take me to the room to see."


    Yinhe touched Shuixi''s head, his tone was brisk and obviously he was in a good mood, he ignored the doubts and even surprises on the face of Dark Cloud behind him. Of course he didn''t plan to say anything, and he really didn''t know any more.


    He speaks only by intuition, and obviously his intuition is not wrong.


    When the dark clouds woke up, Yinhe had already left, and the rest of Nan Junmo stayed by his side. Seeing his worried look, she hugged his waist and said with a smile: "Drinker, this senior must be entertained, absolutely. Don''t provoke him, tell everyone that anyone who dares to anger this Galaxy Senior will be thrown out."


    Nan Junmo nodded: "Is what he said true?"


    "Well, that''s about it. Unfortunately, there are still many unclear memories left in my mind. Otherwise, I should have known more. Maybe my strength is not enough. It''s a matter of heaven, and my grandfather mentioned it. No wonder my grandfather will be lucky. Shi Giving Bingyun, maybe Bingyun really has something special, I really hope Bingyun can help rescue the Golden Crow immediately.¡±


    Every time she checked her memory, she would hear the voice of low weeping and despair coming into the house from the direction of the sun, which would make her feel suffocated and painful, which would prevent her from practicing for several days.


    Especially seeing the pain of his parents with his own eyes, he hated the black hand behind him even more, and wished to capture all those huge shadows and let them suffer the pain of being imprisoned.


    When he returned to his manor, Shui Xi threw himself on the couch without an image, and the delicate tortoise shell on his back was revealed. In fact, it didn''t affect his image at all. In Wu Yun''s words, it was a bit like a woman from a certain country. Knot behind.


    Of course, Shuixi is not a woman, and the turtle shell is not a knot. It should be much prettier than the knot.


    When Yinhe saw Shui Xi who was looking up and down, he felt interesting. He also walked to the couch, reclined down, and kicked Dasha who was following him to the door. Dasha looked at him resentfully and automatically guarded the door. acted as a watchdog.


    Yinhe''s slender fingers touched the delicate tortoise shell on the back of the boy, and the cool and thorough feeling was really pleasing, just by looking at the corners of his raised mouth.

 Chapter 1192： Shuixis turtle shell

    "Don''t touch!"


    Shui Xi, who was lying on his stomach and was about to sleep, suddenly felt a strange itch, and couldn''t help but snorted, "Yinhe, your room is next door, young master is going to sleep."


    Humph, gods and ghosts need more sleep to help their cultivation.


    However, Yinhe did not let go, but propped himself up. He carefully looked at the delicate tortoise shell of the young man, the mysterious lines, and the beautiful patterns. The constant stroking of his fingers made him more interested.


    "Galaxy!"


    Yinhe heard something wrong with the boy''s voice and looked at him in surprise, only to see the boy looking at him with a pair of watery eyes, his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of white mist, and he looked even more pitiful. The slightly reddish face and the delicate pink lips set off a different kind of style on the face that was already unbelievably beautiful.


    "Shuixi, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shuixi only felt that he had no strength all over his body, and that kind of itchy feeling came, as if he had drained his strength, so he had to lie on the couch obediently, if the Galaxy was not here, he must have felt that he had been attacked.


    Just what happened?


    Yinhe also touched Shuixi''s tortoise shell without a single stroke. He only felt that the more he touched it, the redder Shuixi''s face became, and he suddenly understood that this tortoise shell was Shuixi''s weakness.


    But he remembered that Shui Xi used tortoise shells to protect himself. The tortoise shell had broken so many spaces, it should be his forte.


    "Yinhe, don''t touch it, okay? Everyone can touch it, but you can''t touch it." Shui Xi also understood that other people had touched his tortoise shell, which didn''t make him feel that way, but Yinhe gently touched his tortoise shell. As soon as he touched it, a strange power entered the turtle shell, making him unable to resist.


    This unpleasant feeling made him very helpless. He thought that if everyone touched him, he would lose his strength. Isn''t it the biggest weakness? It should be the power of the Galaxy who has inadvertently leaked, right?


    Galaxy was having a good time, but I heard that he can''t touch it, especially everyone can touch it. He can''t touch it, so he wants to touch it. Although he also understood that the power in his body leaked to the turtle shell, it leaked no matter how it leaked. It was obviously a toy he found.


    As a result, Yinhe touched the tortoise shell with both hands, and deliberately sent some power into the turtle shell. Shui Xi kept begging for mercy, and in the end there was only a low voice, and he couldn''t resist at all. After Yinhe had played enough, he realized that Shui Xi was terrifyingly hot all over his body. He closed his eyes in confusion, felt that he had stopped, and hurriedly turned over and rushed towards Yinhe.


    "I will ignore you if you make trouble again, Galaxy."


    Yinhe touched the hot Shui Xi, and felt that he had played a bit too much. It was a rare embarrassment to smile, and there was still some guilt in his heart. With this flushed face and scorching body temperature, if he touched it willfully, would he be able to take this one? Turtle is cooked.


    Thinking of those lifeless eyes, I felt my heart suffocate. I picked up the boy consciously, aimed it at the boy''s palm, and sent power to it. I was satisfied when I felt his body temperature drop.


    The ?? boy was lying on top of him, he touched the tortoise shell once and for all, but this time he took all his strength away, only the touch of his fingers, Shui Xi really had nothing to do.


    Shui Xi also breathed a sigh of relief, that feeling was too uncomfortable, this Galaxy is more playful than him. This kid has absolutely no idea that he was almost killed by others, and he doesn''t know if he is stupid or big-hearted.


    "Shuixi, this turtle shell is interesting."


    "Can you take it down and have a look?"


    Shuixi rolled his eyes at him, but this look was full of countless amorous feelings. Although it made Yinhe feel a very special feeling, he didn''t care, he just thought it was fun.


    "This is the tortoise shell that I have cultivated for 100,000 years. If I can''t get it, it has long since been integrated with my body. If I took it, I would probably die."


    Shuixi without a tortoise shell is very fragile, and this is his natal magic weapon, and he cannot leave his body.


    Yinhe''s hand moved away without a trace, and he couldn''t help thinking that after the boy should have been taken out of the tortoise shell, the whole person was dying and bloodless, and the strange and uncomfortable feeling in his heart came again.


    "Then don''t take it."


    He said something in a ghostly way, and he was a little dumbfounded. He was dumbfounded and surprised. Couldn¡¯t this person be pretending to be his former master? But feeling the dangerous sight, he felt that it could not be impersonation.


    "Yeah." The young man nodded, but he still had no strength, lying softly on Yinhe''s lap, "Don''t be playful next time, I feel like I''m about to die."


    Galaxy is uncomfortable, he hasn''t had enough fun, how can a teenager die.


    "Don''t die!"


    Shuixi glanced at him resentfully: "Who told you to have nothing to play with my turtle shell."


    "Shui Xi, the turtle shell cannot be touched by others."


    "why?"


    "In short, it''s just right not to be able to touch others. If someone has this kind of power like me, it''s not good to deal with you." It is unique.


    "Yes, then no one will touch it."


    After Shui Xi said that, he was ready to put it away as soon as his consciousness moved. This appearance was when he was lazy. Galaxy stopped, "I am an exception."


    Shuixi frowned, making the galaxy unhappy.


    "Why are you an exception?"


    "I''m the exception anyway, if you don''t agree." When the words fell, Shui Xi felt that strange force drilled into the turtle''s shell, and his face instantly turned red, and his hands couldn''t help grasping Yinhe''s body. Feeling the changes in the boy''s body, he quickly stopped the transmission of power.


    Shuixi really has no strength now, and only complains a little. He has seen him who is too playful than him.


    "My lord is out of strength, I fell asleep." After speaking, Shui Xi didn''t have the strength to move, so he lay on Yinhe and fell asleep.


    Yinhe stared blankly at the boy who was sleeping on top of him, his blushing blushing hot body was the result of the force he sent into the tortoise shell, and the boy''s long eyelashes were very beautiful.


    Especially when the phoenix eyes were opened, it seemed like water would overflow. The boy''s body was slender and fair, and he didn''t look like a tortoise that had been cultivated for thousands of years.


    Dasha shrank his neck and pretended not to see anything at the door, praying silently in his heart, hoping that the previous owner would not come up with any way to toss the new one. Except for the tortoise shell, the new owner is not weak anywhere.


    Yinhe glanced at Dasha, who lowered his head and slipped out of the door quietly. Seeing that he had not been found, he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Galaxy still touched the boy''s tortoise shell, but without any power. His power is a mixture of various divine beasts. It can be said to be the most advanced power among divine beasts. Naturally, he is extremely domineering. He did not expect to have such an impact on Shui Xi.


    "Shuixi, you are so funny!" Yinhe said in a low voice beside Shuixi''s ear, the corners of his mouth raised, he felt like he had a treasure.

 Chapter 1193： curse

    After several months of investigation, Mu Bingyun finally found out where Cangyu''s mother was imprisoned.


    This news made them feel that it was unexpected and expected. It was unexpected that the location was not in Zhenxiaotian, but unexpectedly, the location was Taixiaotian, the most chaotic place.


    After getting the news, the group discussed the countermeasures. The news that they learned was originally a very difficult thing to save people, but because of the existence of Dasha, if you want to deal with the strong inside, you don''t need any power at all.


    asked Dasha to discuss it, and they set off to Taixiaotian together.


    Dasha is also very happy to be assigned such an important task for the first time. Although his name is not good and his appearance is not good-looking, everyone in the Eastern faction knows his identity or does not know his identity. pretty good. In addition to being frightened by the previous owner, he was actually much more nourished than before.


    is just a small favor, if the previous owner did not object, of course he would agree.


    Dasha wants to follow, and Shuixi naturally wants to go. If Shuixi wants to go, Yinhe will also follow him. In Yinhe¡¯s words, he finally found such a fun thing. Before he loses interest, he will definitely go. won''t let go.


    Shuixi didn''t feel anything, he was naturally happy when someone played with him. I don''t know why, but he still likes to have Yinhe by his side, and he always thinks it would be a pleasure to play with him.


    This kid has forgotten that he was almost played with a mature turtle by Galaxy before.


    The rescue of Cangyu''s mother went very smoothly, but Dasha didn''t have any power at all. Anyone who stopped them was slapped to death by Dasha.


    But, when people were rescued, the situation was not very optimistic.


    Xixie Supreme should have encountered a situation in which someone was rescued, so he cursed Cangyu''s mother, and when they saw the person lying on the bed, everyone was silent.


    "Nephew, can you see what this curse is?"


    Mu Bingyun shook her head, if she could tell, she would have thought of a way to save people long ago. It used to be a happy thing, but now the person was rescued, but he was unconscious. All the elders of the Eastern faction have retreated, and they really have nothing to do except to read the collection of books.


    Shuixi seems to feel that everyone is in a bad mood. Although he likes to play, he will still do business. In fact, the last time he happened to deal with beasts below, he had just arrived there.


    Suddenly, Shui Xi followed Dasha''s line of sight and saw Yinhe leaning against the door. When his eyes lit up, he walked in front of Yinhe with small steps and grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve: "Yinhe, do you know what the curse is?"


    Yinhe naturally knew that, being watched by these twinkling eyes, he had an urge to tell him, and even tell them the solution. But seeing Shui Xi caring so much about other people makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    "I know."


    "What is it?" Shui Xi was even more happy, "Come on, tell the young master."


    Mu Bingyun''s mouth twitched, Jiu Shishu, are you asking for help?


    Of course, everyone would not speak, after all, it would be bad to anger the galaxy.


    Yinhe''s mouth twitched, staring straight at Shui Xi: "Why should I tell you."


    "Yinhe, tell me if you''re a friend of the young master!" Shui Xihuan raised his hand, frowned, and showed a flamboyant smile. The young man''s beautiful face was too close to the galaxy, and the galaxy seemed a little immune to this smile.


    However, he didn''t like the title Xiaoye very much, and of course he didn''t like any emotions that affected him.


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Yinhe said, turning around and leaving regardless of Shui Xi''s surprise. Seeing the back of the Milky Way, Shui Xi frowned, and when he looked back, he saw that Mu Bingyun and his party were slightly disappointed, and he felt uncomfortable.


    "Senior nephew, don''t worry, Ninth Master Uncle will ask for the solution to this curse even if he puts his life on the line."


    "Ninth Master Uncle, don''t force it."


    Although Cangyu also wanted to know, Yinhe was not easy to provoke, "If he doesn''t want to say it, forget it, the safety of Ninth Master''s uncle is important." Although Yinhe didn''t do anything very slowly, but let such a simple Ninth Master Uncle to contact, it is still too dangerous.


    The other people also nodded quickly, and the curse can be taken slowly. Since Xixie Supreme only cursed and did not kill, then there is a conspiracy. Cangyu mother will not be in any danger, at most in the future.


    But if Shuixi wants to take risks, they are unwilling.


    Shuixi''s temper is sometimes a little big, but he is very kind to his own people.


    Shuixi knew what they were thinking when he saw them. "Don''t worry, the Milky Way won''t do anything to me. He may be a little angry. I''ll coax him and let him tell me how to solve the curse."


    Shuixi thought that Yinhe might be the temperament of a child. After so long of contact, he came to this conclusion.


    Several people couldn''t stop it, so they saw Shui Xi turned around and chased the Milky Way. Dasha covered his eyes with a miserable face, coaxing the former owner?


    That guy has a terrible temper, how can he be coaxed!


    In short, he is not optimistic.


    Mu Bingyun stared at Dasha''s staggering figure, with some doubts in his eyes.


    "What happened to Bing''er?"


    The people beside her can always feel her changes, even the slightest.


    "Some doubt that Dasha knows the Milky Way."


    Hearing the words, the rest were surprised.


    There were also people who showed such an expression as expected, Cangyu and Nan Junmo were calm, and they were obviously suspicious.


    "It doesn''t seem to be my delusion."


    Wu Yun said: "I think Dasha is good to Jiu Shishu, and seems to be quite protective of Jiu Shishu."


    "I just don''t know what the galaxy means." Nan Junmo went on to say that this is a person who cannot be controlled, and no one knows what the other party will look like.


    "Galaxy is a little special to Ninth Master," Mu Bingyun looked out the door, not sure if Jiu Shishu was coaxing Yinhe now, "When Yinhe looked at Ninth Master, the light in his eyes seemed to be watching What fun and strange."


    "Dasha looks at the Milky Way, except for fear, he is helpless." Cang Yu also expressed his opinion.


    "Unfortunately, when Uncle Jiu looked at the Milky Way, he only thought that the other party was a playful and arrogant child." When Wu Yun said this answer, everyone stroked their foreheads, and always felt that the relationship was a bit messy.


    "But for now, Galaxy will not do anything to Ninth Master Uncle. I can clearly feel that as long as the interest in Galaxy''s eyes does not disappear, Ninth Master Uncle will not be in danger, but... I don''t know how long it can last, so we! "Nan Junmo looked at a few people, "You can only practice hard, let''s tell Uncle Ninth about this!"


    Everyone nodded again and again, and naturally felt that it would be better not to tell Jiu Shishu, lest Jiu Shishu, who is pure in nature, be afraid.

 Chapter 1194： who do you think You Are

    Shuixi returned to the manor and pushed open the door of the Galaxy room.


    Yinhe lay lazily on the couch, his phoenix eyes raised a faint glance at him, this glance made Shui Xi feel his heart beat unconsciously, took a deep breath, and told him that Yinhe was not scary.


    "Galaxy?"


    Shuixi walked up cautiously, but she didn''t see Yinhe say anything, she walked over to him carelessly and sat down, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Did anyone provoke you?"


    "Why do you look so unhappy?"


    Shuixi really didn''t understand, he was fine, but suddenly he was angry, Yinhe had never been angry with him like this before. He finally found someone he could play with, and he didn''t want to lose it like this.


    "What are you here for?"


    was really angry.


    Shui Xi said silently.


    Yinhe stared at the boy and didn''t know what he was muttering. He always wanted to hear it clearly, but the next moment he thought that he was being controlled by a mere boy, and his eyes were heavy. This feeling is really not wonderful!


    "Yinhe, don''t be angry anymore, okay, you said who bullied you, Xiaoye asked Dasha to beat him."


    Galaxy is depressed.


    Isn''t that you?


    You little turtle, how dare you control his emotions.


    "Yinhe, Yinhe, first tell me what the curse is and how to get rid of it, okay?" Shui Xi felt that Yinhe was not so angry, and hurriedly stepped forward and pulled his sleeve, but unexpectedly Yinhe was not angry at all. , but the other party came to coax him unexpectedly to trick him into saying the curse, and a fierce light flashed in his eyes.


    I really want to destroy the boy who laughed heartlessly in front of me!


    Shui Xi''s hands trembled and he saw the fierce light in Yinhe''s eyes. He stared blankly at Yinhe, "You want to kill me?" Remorse, but that doesn''t mean he can''t see the killing intent in Yinhe''s eyes.


    For some reason, when he saw this look, he felt an indescribable discomfort in his heart.


    "Did I mess with you?"


    Yinhe looked like that, threw his sleeves, and threw Shui Xi to the door, fell to the ground with a thud, and glanced at him: "Who do you think you are?"


    who do you think You Are?


    Shui Xi was stunned, he is Shui Xi, isn''t he Yinhe''s good friend? Didn''t Yinhe also promise to play around with him in the future? Why did you want to kill him in the blink of an eye?


    Shuixi didn''t understand. Although he was very sad, he didn''t understand why Yinhe wanted to kill him. Could it be that he really did something bad, and then he remembered it in his mind, and after recalling it several times, he didn''t feel that he had done anything excessive.


    Yinhe saw the young man saying that sentence, and saw his face suddenly stunned. When he was thrown to the ground, he didn''t get up, but lay on the ground with a confused face, hanging his head and not knowing what he was thinking.


    But he felt a loneliness in the young man''s body in an instant. This kind of breath made him very uncomfortable. Obviously, this young man had a great influence on him. .


    This is not a good sign.


    So he didn''t get up to help the young man. Although his flick was not heavy, there were still a few red marks on the skin and tender flesh of the young man. The more he looked at it, the more he felt that he couldn''t go on like this.


    Familiar but still can¡¯t understand, I can only get up from the ground, trot in front of Yinhe, and look at Yinhe with wide eyes: ¡°Why did you kill Xiao Ye?¡±


    Yinhe was stunned, looking at the boy''s accusing eyes, not knowing how to answer, should he say that his Yinhe has no weaknesses, and no one can control his emotions, otherwise this is not a good phenomenon for him, so for this This kind of trouble, he was always quick to get rid of it.


    But to the clear eyes of the boy, he couldn''t say such a thing.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to talk about it, the young master is not uncommon." Shui Xi is not without temper, "I thought you were a friend, it seems that the young master is self-indulgent, as for the curse thing, just ask, do you want to It''s enough to say it directly, and he threw the young master out without saying a word."


    "Do you think the young master has no temper?" Shui Xi glared at the Milky Way angrily, snorted coldly, and walked away.


    But he really didn''t want to leave. The breath on Yinhe smelled so good. He felt that his cultivation was much faster, especially the last day he slept on Yinhe''s body, which was almost as good as his year of training.


    But he is Shui Xi, and he is also proud. People hate him, do they want him to rush up to kneel and worship?


    So, Shui Xi resisted the urge to turn around and rush to the Milky Way, quickly walked out of the room, returned to his room, and retracted himself into the turtle shell as quickly as possible.


    It¡¯s so uncomfortable!


    This is Shui Xi''s last thought when he enters the state of cultivation, um, let''s go to coax Galaxy after his anger is gone!


    Galaxy, who was thrown into the room by Shui Xi, was full of violent aura at the moment, and the murderous aura in his eyes could not be concealed. Dasha felt it for a long time, and quickly set up a barrier around him, so that no one else could find out.


    After doing all this, he has lost all his strength, and his small body is lying on the ground. It''s over now, but it''s actually not over, at least the owner didn''t directly want to destroy this place, didn''t he?


    glanced at the galaxy secretly, and saw that the other party had no plans to rush out, Dasha breathed a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know how long it took, the pressure finally disappeared, and the Milky Way also covered up all the breath, only to find Dasha crawling on the ground, he smiled coldly, and Dasha couldn''t help shaking.


    "Does he think I dare not kill him?"


    After ??, Yinhe got up, tidied up his clothes, removed the barrier, and walked out. Dasha panicked in his heart, but a pressure was pressing on his body, let alone stopping him, it was even difficult to say a word.


    It''s over, the former master went to kill the new master.


    The good days are gone, and he will be buried with him.


    Yinhe sneered and pushed open Shuixi''s room, but did not see Shuixi, but only saw a delicate turtle shell the size of a palm. He walked to the side of the bed, raised his hand, and the turtle shell fell into his hand.


    Inside is the breath of Shui Xi, Yinhe squinted at the turtle shell: "Who do you think you are? Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "Hehe, in this world, no one can be the weakness of the galaxy."


    Shui Xi didn''t know, at this time he had hypnotized himself into a deep sleep. It was also because in the Eastern School, he should have felt that there was no danger, so he showed his prototype on the couch.


    Yinhe raised his palms and wrapped the tortoise shell in his two palms. As long as he gently closed his hands, Shui Xi would disappear without a trace in his sleep, leaving no trace behind.

 Chapter 1195： Shui Xi is in trouble

    "Hmm... such a comfortable breath!"


    A sudden groan interrupted Yinhe''s thoughts, and the original killing intent faded away. The turtle shell in his palm suddenly stretched out his arms, legs and head, but the little turtle''s eyes were closed, apparently falling into a deep sleep. .


    Limbs lazily slumped on Yinhe''s palm, touching the soft flesh, Yinhe''s face changed.


    "I can''t even do it!"


    This is not a good sign, he doesn''t like being controlled.


    When I wanted to slap it again, my palm couldn''t fall down after all. He casually threw the little turtle on the couch, while he sat aside to think carefully, grabbed it out of thin air, and Dasha fell into his hands.


    "kill him!"


    Yinhe said coldly, making Dasha shake, and then he landed on the couch with his gaze. It was a very beautiful little turtle, Dasha shook his head, Yinhe''s face changed, "You dare to disobey me?"


    "No..." Dasha rolled to the ground and said quickly, "I have a contract with him."


    Seeing Yinhe frowning, Dasha breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could be relieved, Yinhe said again: "How can you kill him?"


    Dasha has a bitter look on his face, is it true that the new owner can''t escape?


    That''s all, he can''t get rid of himself anyway, let''s die together!


    "Let others kill it!"


    Dasha stammered, "Just let others do it."


    Yinhe''s brows loosened, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Good idea." Then he glanced at Dasha, imprisoned him in the room, and took Shui Xi away with a single move, leaving Dashayi behind. His face was ashen, why didn''t the previous owner understand why he wanted to kill the thing he liked, Dasha sighed, didn''t he?


    The previous owner is such a person, no matter how interested he is, no matter how much he likes it, he will not destroy it himself, perverted!


    Shuixi showed no sign of awake, he just felt wrapped in a breath, he couldn''t help cultivating all the time, it was really comfortable, this feeling was like lying on the Galaxy to sleep.


    It was just that he suddenly felt that all his power was imprisoned, and his consciousness was imprisoned. He couldn''t hear or see anything, and he couldn''t see anything clearly. He just felt that there was darkness in front of him.


    secretly thought, was he calculated to fall into the space crack by someone?


    It''s just that this time he turned into the body, and he didn''t have time to shrink his body.


    Don''t care, it shouldn''t die!


    Shuixi thought carelessly, but did not know that he was already in danger. At this time, from the outside, he was just an ordinary tortoise, all the luster on his body was hidden, except for breathing, he looked similar to a dead tortoise.


    Galaxy broke the space and threw Shui Xi to the sea. Although the familiar appearance is only the size of a slap, and it also hides the luster on his body, it is not a mortal tortoise at first glance.


    When Yinhe threw him to the beach, Shui Xi released a little bit of consciousness, but at this time he didn''t know anything except to be able to see clearly. All his soul power and divine power were imprisoned. turtle.


    Shuixi didn''t panic, he finally flipped over from the beach, and was caught without a response.


    "This tortoise is quite special. Look, he has beautiful patterns on his back. If he buys it at the market, he might be able to sell it for a good price." The one who found Shuixi was a fisherman who was fishing today. There was not much to gain, who would have picked up an outrageously beautiful tortoise and brought it back with joy at the moment.


    When the fisherman picked up Shuixi and threw it into the barrel, Yinhe glanced at it, tried hard not to follow, turned around and left.


    And Shuixi has been brought home by the fisherman and kept in a pot. Shui Xi tried to break through the force that imprisoned him, but of course he didn''t succeed, but he felt that the force that imprisoned him was familiar.


    is the Milky Way!


    Why the Milky Way?


    He felt a little uncomfortable. Could it be that he really hated him so much that Yinhe wanted to kill him, but now Yinhe stopped killing him and tortured him in a different way?


    Shuixi is not without danger. On the contrary, he may have experienced more dangers than all the brothers and sisters. Every time he escaped from death, he encountered such a situation, although he was a little desperate, but he did not panic.


    How many times he thought he would die in the crack of space, but in fact he was not afraid of death, he was afraid of loneliness, he heard the whistling wind in the crack of space, he was the only one in the whole world, and he couldn''t see anything else.


    At least the situation is good now, and I can still see the outside world.


    Soon he felt that it was not wonderful. The fisherman''s son came back and listened to them talking about getting a beautiful little turtle. He knew it should be him!


    A pair of slightly rough little hands teased him, and the nasty breath made him very uncomfortable. Fortunately, not long after, the fisherman''s family also rested, and Shui Xi was placed in the yard. The wooden basin was deep and covered with a layer of net. He wanted to escape without a doubt.


    stared blankly at the night, the feeling of loneliness and emptiness attacked him again.


    He actually couldn''t understand why Yinhe wanted to kill him for a while and torture him like this for a while, they always got along very well, didn''t they?


    He has regarded Yinhe as his best friend, and he has even planned to take Yinhe to places he has been to before. Why is it bad for him to turn his head to Yinhe?


    Shuixi thought depressed, and felt a little uncomfortable. Maybe Yinhe didn''t need his friend. Anyway, he had been abandoned. After thinking about it, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    I really miss that kind of warm power, but it¡¯s a pity that the galaxy has abandoned him.


    If the galaxy came to him, he might ask why, but in the current situation, it is impossible.


    When Shui Xi opened his eyes, there was already a lively noise in his ears, there were people everywhere, noisily, and he heard the sounds of hawking and surprise, and soon he was surrounded by people.


    Listening to everyone''s discussion about him, he felt very boring and didn''t make any moves. So helpless, he couldn''t break free from the shackles of the Galaxy. He always knew that the Galaxy was very powerful, and it was so powerful that he was a little scared.


    But as he got in touch, he felt that the galactic people were pretty good.


    I don''t know what the fate awaits him. If these mortals don''t hurt him deliberately, he still won''t be in danger, maybe he can endure and endure until the day when the confinement is loosened.


    But it''s so lonely!


    He is an abandoned child. Originally, he was abandoned by the Turtle Tribe. Just because he could absorb any power, the Turtle Tribe felt that he was unknown, just like the legendary mutant super beast. To say it is unknown, it is better to say it is afraid!


    Shui Xi thought silently, and when he felt his body shaking, he realized that someone had bought him.


    Buy it and buy it, anyway, he will live a long time.

 Chapter 1196： boiled turtle

    Shuixi looked at the new environment, the pavilions and pavilions should be rich people, and the wooden basin in which he was installed was also replaced by a copper basin, and there were patterns in the copper basin.


    When ?? was about to take a nap, he heard the voice of discussion.


    "Master, why are you buying a tortoise carefully and come back?" a middle-aged woman said, "Although this tortoise looks special and prettier."


    "What do you know, this is a divine tortoise. I heard that this divine tortoise can cure all diseases. The Sage didn''t have a headache a while ago, and he was restless at night and couldn''t sleep well. Let''s present this divine tortoise to the Sage to eat. If you drink the tortoise soup, maybe your illness will be cured."


    "Master, this is not fake, is it?"


    "It''s definitely not fake. There used to be such a thing. Besides, turtle soup is meant to make up for people. When we presented it, we said that we got a special turtle by chance, and we didn''t say what kind of turtle this turtle was. We only knew that it was It is a rare treasure, when the Holy One eats it, it is our credit for getting better, and we have no fault if we don¡¯t respond, we just care about the Holy One¡¯s body.¡±


    When the middle-aged woman heard this, she nodded, looking at Shui Xi with kindness in her eyes: "It''s still my master who thought it through."


    Shuixi stared at the copper basin in a daze, someone was going to stew him to eat.


    He is not afraid, although he looks like an ordinary tortoise, and his flesh and blood is weak in the eyes of Jiuxiaotian, but it is not a mere mortal who can cook him.


    Cook it, cook it, you can''t die anyway.


    So, Shui Xi peacefully slept in the copper basin.


    Sure enough, the next day the tool he was carrying was changed again, and it was replaced by a silver basin. I think it was because the other party was afraid that there would be something unclean on his body. He was not conscious at all, and was at the mercy of those people.


    I don''t know what will happen to those people when they know that he is not cooked well. Maybe they will try to chop with a knife, burn them with fire, etc. Come on, come on, the young man is not afraid at all.


    Hearing the happy voice of the emperor, Shui Xi curled his lips, and he is very good, just like you, you dare to eat Xiaoye, and when Xiaoye recovers, I don''t know how to deal with you!


    However, when the young master breaks through the confinement, it is estimated that you will also be dead, and the grave may not be found.


    In the end, Shui Xi was handed over to the royal chef and put back into the pot, still looking lazy. Later, a national teacher came from an unknown place and said that he would be stewed for seven, seven and forty-nine days. When he was put into the pot, he clearly felt that someone had hit the pot with a magic formula, and his eyes narrowed. monk?


    Sure enough, he could see that his situation was a little different, but he was not worried. With this cultivator, he really could not kill him, but he would be tortured. After all, he has no divine power now, and he cannot resist or protect himself.


    It looks like he''s going to suffer a bit.


    As the temperature got higher and higher, Shui Xi had already felt the heat. At this time, he was covered by the lid of the pot, so he could clearly see the runes flashing everywhere in the pot. He felt the water was hot.


    In fact, if you open the pot, if mortals see it, the water has already boiled.


    Gradually, he felt the pain in his skin. Although he still wouldn''t kill him, he clearly felt the pain. It was really painful. Why don''t you try the taste of being boiled.


    Despite this, Shui Xi still didn''t hurt his essence, but the strength of the national teacher was still good, especially in the aspect of researching the prohibition of magic formulas, so he suffered a lot, and as soon as ten days passed, the temperature also increased. The higher you come, the more royal chefs don''t dare to come near here now.


    Galaxy stuffed himself in Shuixi''s house, in fact, the time here has only passed a few hours. Staring at the empty bed, there should have been a teenager lying here. Thinking of the young man''s beautiful face, bright smile, and the loud voice of the young master made him restless.


    He deliberately put him in a country with monks, as long as those monks found out, Shui Xi should be dead!


    The means of the monk are endless. If he can''t help the little turtle, he will definitely think of various ways.


    "If you want to see, why don''t you look at the situation below!" Dasha glanced at the irritable Galaxy. After knowing what the Galaxy had done, Dasha was actually relieved, in fact, there was still a chance of survival.


    But there will always be some accidents in this world, Dasha and Shuixi have a contract. It was quiet for a few hours at first, and then he clearly felt the familiar fluctuations.


    There was even a hint of pain, which made Dasha panic, not knowing what happened to Shui Xi.


    "I heard his voice."


    Dasha always feels that things are not so simple, Yinhe should not really want to kill Shuixi, but he has never been able to guess Yinhe''s mind, but he can be sure that Yinhe''s interest in Shuixi has not diminished, but has become more and more It''s getting thicker and thicker, so he really doesn''t understand how Yinhe suddenly wants to attack Shui Xi, and he doesn''t do it himself.


    According to the usual law, Galaxy is a ruthless person, as long as he wants to kill, no one can escape.


    "what sound?"


    Galaxy stared at Dasha, not knowing that there was even a hint of anxiety in his tone.


    "Yes¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Dasha felt that he was being pinched by a pair of cold hands, and quickly said: "It''s a moan of pain..."


    Yinhe''s expression changed, he glanced outside, threw Dasha to the ground, and broke open the space, "Watch!"


    Dasha breathed a sigh of relief, no matter how his body was almost crushed to pieces, it seems that Yinhe really didn''t plan to kill Shuixi, it should be the two of them having a conflict!


    Let¡¯s say that Shuixi has been boiled for seven, seven and forty-nine days, and the skin on his body has been scalded, and of course he didn¡¯t kill him. After the national teacher found out, he changed to an ordinary tortoise to deceive the emperor, and he himself asked the emperor for leave and brought Shui Xi back to the teacher''s door.


    Several brothers of the same level threw Shui Xi into the pill furnace together. Obviously, they discovered his extraordinaryness. Prepare to refine him into pills!


    Shui Xi said in pain that he made a mistake in his estimation. Although these monks couldn''t kill him, they would definitely torture him to the point of death. He was already afraid of pain, but now he was treated like this again, and the pain made his soul tremble, so it would be better to kill him directly.


    Pity him, a tortoise, to be tortured like this.


    Shui Xi had no feeling about making him such a culprit. He doesn''t know why, but there is only anger and loss in his heart, as well as discomfort. The feeling of being abandoned is really uncomfortable.


    Soon, the pain spread all over his body, he had no extra strength to think about anything, and now he was thinking, how can he survive this pain, he really wanted to pass out of a coma.


    Suddenly, screams came from outside, and Shui Xi thought to himself, could there be another accident. I don''t know whose hands will fall this time, and what kind of torture will be suffered.

 Chapter 1197： let go sir

    Shui Xi was thinking, the temperature around his body decreased rapidly, and then he landed on the familiar palm. For some reason, he felt this palm trembling. Opening his eyes slightly, he saw the expressionless Milky Way.


    well!


    I don¡¯t know if the Galaxy is going crazy.


    Yinhe was angry when he saw the scalded and scarred limbs all over his body, and when he got angry, he waved his hand and wiped out the entire mortal world monk sect.


    Quickly released the imprisonment on Shui Xi''s body. Shui Xi felt the filling of divine power and immediately transformed into a human figure. He breathed a long sigh of relief, but the pain in his body made his face a little distorted.


    The young man was lying on the ground. Whether it was on his body or his face, the skin was scarred one by one. The original jade-like light was gone, and he looked so hideous.


    Shui Xi lay lazily on the ground. Although it was very painful, he wanted to rest more and let his divine power circulate in his body with his eyes closed. In fact, it looked scary and painful from the outside. He could recover after a few days of practice.


    He didn''t know that he was lying on the ground without a sound, which stabbed Galaxy''s eyes red. The Milky Way just wanted to kill him again, and at this moment it disappeared without a trace.


    A boy with scars all over his body, his blood-stained appearance, the Galaxy eyes flashing with anger, why some anger killed those people all at once, it is better to keep them torturing.


    Shuixi was his toy, but it was broken by other people.


    Quickly walked to Shui Xi''s side, and hugged the young man who seemed to be dying. It was too light. When he met the young man, he only saw him gasping in pain.


    Although this embrace is very warm, especially the breath of the other party makes Shui Xi feel very comfortable, but he has not forgotten the culprit of this incident.


    suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes were not as bright as they used to be, but rather cold: "Let go of the young master!"


    An unknown fire rose in Yinhe''s heart, but seeing the injuries on the boy''s body, he hugged him tighter for some reason. He couldn''t tell how he felt. He only knew that if he let the young man die like this, he would definitely regret it, very regretful.


    So he hugged tighter, thinking to himself that he didn''t lose interest and would never let go.


    Shuixi felt that he couldn''t break free, so he let him hold him lazily: "Aren''t you going to kill me? Aren''t you going to torture me?" His voice was a little aggrieved, but it somehow made Yinhe feel better.


    "You hate Xiaoye, so you threw Xiaoye in this place where birds don''t **** and let those people torture Xiaoye. You planned to abandon Xiaoye from the beginning, right?"


    Shuixi is really uncomfortable, "My lord doesn''t like the feeling of being abandoned at all."


    "Yinhe, if you don''t want to get along with the young master, just say yes, you won''t go if you don''t go to play, and the young master won''t bother you."


    Yinhe''s hands tightened, and Shui Xi grinned and shouted, "Take it easy, do you want to hurt the young master?"


    The intact skin on the boy''s face looked paler against the red scars, and the originally beautiful face looked a little hideous, especially when he grinned. But seeing this scene in Yinhe''s eyes, he always felt something gushing out in his heart.


    Shuixi has anger in his heart. At this time, his whole body is in pain, and he can''t take a rest. No matter what Yinhe plans, now he needs to relieve the pain in his body. So he closed his eyes, silently used his divine power, and quickly repaired the damage to his body.


    Yinhe just sat on the soft couch with the boy in his arms. He didn''t know why he didn''t let the boy go and let him heal on his own. Especially when he saw his brows clenched in pain, his heart was slightly sour.


    These days with the boy, he naturally knew that the boy''s greatest fear was not death, but pain.


    Thinking of seeing the boy''s body being burned in the Dan furnace earlier, he hugged him even tighter.


    remembered the two questions asked by the teenager, "Aren''t you going to kill me? Aren''t you going to torture me?"


    So, that''s why he threw him in this place because he hated young people.


    Galaxy is full of complexities. In fact, he just couldn''t control his emotions, so he wanted to kill the person who controlled his emotions.


    The hours after ?? left the boy here were also a little torturous for him.


    He glanced at the young man in his arms in a complicated way. Because of the repair of divine power, the skin on his body gradually recovered. The previous scars were gone, only the red skin was left, which looked very fragile, as if it would break open with a slight squeeze .


    I don''t know how long it took, the redness of the boy''s skin faded and turned pale. Of course, this little injury didn''t do much harm to Shui Xi, but his body was very fragile, and the cultivators of the mortal world had some skills, so he let him suffered.


    After using his divine power to repair his body at this time, and the previous days of torment, he felt a little tired in his heart, and finally he couldn''t help falling asleep.


    Yinhe felt the boy''s deep sleep, and couldn''t help staring at him blankly, with pale skin, handsome cheeks with a tired color, unopened eyes, and couldn''t see those clear eyes. The corners of the boy''s sleepy face were Slightly upturned, the corners of his mouth are slightly downward at this moment, thinking that he is in a bad mood.


    Especially the frowning appearance, really not like the beautiful boy I knew before.


    Galaxy waved his hand to tear apart the space, and jumped in with the boy in his arms. Of course, before leaving, he shyly killed everyone who destroyed his toys.


    Dasha watched Yinhe put Shui Xi on the couch with an expressionless face. He thought he was dead, but he did not expect Yinhe Hui to change his mind. He wanted to go over to see Shui Xi''s situation, but was stared at by Yinhe, and he hurriedly ran out. Anyway, Shui Xi was fine, he didn''t come up, and he didn''t know what happened to Yinhe.


    In fact, Shui Xi is really innocent. Dasha squatted outside silently and drew circles. Although he was a fierce beast and was led by Yinhe to do a lot of bad things, he really fell for this young man with a bright smile. Can''t handle.


    Shuixi felt a familiar place, and suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Yinhe''s eyes.


    turned over and got up, angry at the Milky Way. Although he didn''t hold grudges, it didn''t mean he had to accept this inexplicable torture. Although he really wanted to be friends with Yinhe, take Yinhe to the places he has been to, those places are good places, and when he came back, he remembered the location clearly.


    But what Yinhe did has disappointed him too much. He calculated him when he was cultivating, and sealed his divine power, leaving him in the hands of those mortal people who cooked him and used him to make alchemy, who didn''t know He was most afraid of pain.


    As a result, this man went crazy for no reason, and let him suffer such pain.


    "From now on, I will be the young master without your friend."

 Chapter 1198： Ill tell you if you stay

    Yinhe''s mind suddenly burst, and he didn''t know why. He felt so uncomfortable when he heard the boy say, "I will not have you as a friend in the future".


    Yes, the **** Shui Xi caused his mood swings again, and he couldn''t **** his hands, unlike in the past, when he raised his hand, he could destroy those things that made him uncomfortable.


    After reacting, Yinhe''s eyes suddenly turned to one side, and he stared at Shui Xi with cold eyes.


    Shui Xi lowered his eyes, and suppressed the loneliness in his eyes. Pulling on his robe, he jumped off the couch. Although Zixiao had only passed a few hours, he had been in the mortal world for several months, and the pain on his skin day and night made him feel uncomfortable. Growing up, he has never encountered such treatment except for the few dangers he encountered.


    He was transformed by the tortoise, and he also has his own pride. His big heart does not mean that he has no temper.


    It was because of Galaxy''s inexplicable behavior that he felt ridiculous.


    How could he not be able to see the interest in Yinhe''s eyes, maybe he was playing with him, thinking he was a fun toy!


    He also thinks that Yinhe is a playful child. Anyway, he also likes to play. It is better to play together. There will always be someone who can play with him in the future.


    However, he will be alone from now on.


    After thinking for a while, he stepped out and walked outside. As soon as he reached the door, he was blocked by a figure that suddenly appeared in front of him, and when he looked up, he saw the face of the Milky Way.


    "Why, do you want to stop the young master from leaving, or do you think of some way to torture the young master?" Shui Xi raised his brows and sneered at the corners of his mouth, "Did you lose interest in the young master, so you are ready to destroy it?"


    Yinhe was suffocated, his face changed a little, as if someone saw through his mind.


    "Xiaoye treats you as a friend and doesn''t care about your jokes." Shui Xi''s eyes were light, "You don''t care about your origin, but Xiaoye doesn''t like being played with like this."


    "You are powerful, you can make the entire Zixiao sky ashes by raising your hand."


    "But it''s none of the young master''s business." Shui Xi took a deep breath, "Okay, get out of the way, now the young master is going out to play."


    Yinhe didn''t like the boy in front of him very much. He stared at him with anger, and there was a very ugly sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the indifference between his brows was not what he liked.


    Hehe, before he loses interest, no one can escape from the palm of his hand, no matter whether you are the uncle or the young master.


    "Don''t you want to know what a curse is?"


    Yinhe grabbed Shui Xi''s slender wrist, "I''ll tell you if you stay."


    Shuixi pursed his lips, and regardless of the strength of Yinhe''s grasp of him, his mind was spinning fast, as if he was weighing the deal. But he was sure that if they were asked to find the answer by themselves, they might be able to find out what curse was in Cangyu''s mother, but if they wanted to lift the curse, it was estimated that asking Yinhe would be the quickest way, and maybe they would need help from the other party in the end.


    After weighing it, Shui Xi nodded: "Okay."


    Yinhe''s mood was inexplicably better, and regardless of what Shui Xi was thinking, he pulled the person to the soft couch. The person stayed, but he didn''t know what to do.


    looked at Shui Xi seriously for a while, and when he saw that he didn''t laugh or speak, he just stared straight at him, but those very bright eyes made him feel very good.


    "Why did you kill me?"


    Shui Xi really couldn''t bear this kind of gaze, of course he was more concerned about this inexplicable behavior. If he didn''t know the answer, he would probably die.


    "Don''t say it?" Shui Xi raised his brows and pursed the corners of his mouth, "Don''t say it."


    Anyway, he doesn''t plan to play with Galaxy anymore. Next time he goes far away, he won''t dare to bring anyone with him in the future. He doesn''t want to lose his life at any time.


    Galaxy seemed to feel a sense of being abandoned, and was very upset: "Where are we going to play?"


    "Huh?" The young man raised his eyes, a little surprised, and then got angry, "You''re going to kill me, and you still want me to play with you?"


    "I''ll tell you the curse, you take me to play." Yinhe was a little irritable, he obviously wanted to destroy the little guy in front of him, but he couldn''t do it, this feeling is too strange.


    It seems that he is still a little interested, so let him live for the time being.


    Shuixi was upset, but thinking that there was still someone to save, she nodded: "Okay."


    Play as you play, when the time comes, it won''t be long before you leave people on the road and run away by yourself. Thinking of this, Shui Xi smiled proudly, blinding Yinhe''s eyes.


    Although I don''t know what the boy was thinking, but seeing the long-lost smile, Yinhe said that he was in a good mood.


    Mu Bingyun and the others did not expect that Shui Xi really spent a few hours to let Yinhe let go, not only told them the curse of Cang Yu''s mother, but even told them how to lift the curse.


    Of course everyone was overjoyed when they got this news.


    "That nephew, I''m going out to play, I''ll take the Milky Way, and I''ll leave Dasha to you. I already told Dasha, he will listen to you, and you can give him any dirty work."


    Dasha held a grudge against the threshold, but he was a little surprised when he thought that Shuixi was reconciled with Yinhe. Although he didn''t know the reason, he felt that Shuixi was different from Yinhe''s previous toys. At least when Yinhe was so angry, he did not directly annihilate Shuixifei ashes. Does it mean that Yinhe is more human than before.


    Mu Bingyun and the others frowned at the same time, and their gazes towards the Milky Way were full of scrutiny. For this kind of gaze, Galaxy usually ignores it. In his words, Galaxy ignores all people and things that are not interested, and it feels like a waste to destroy it.


    At present, he is only interested in one person, Shui Xi, who has failed twice in his decisions. It was really strange that he just figured out what secrets Shui Xi had in his body, and that he had to let him go.


    If you can lose interest in Shuixi on the way to play, it is really not too wonderful. A little turtle that affects his emotions, the existence of the other party can only be his weakness.


    He wants to overcome the greatest calamity of the mutant super-divine beast. If he has a weakness, he will most likely fail. Over the years, none of the mutant super-divine beasts have succeeded. He wants to succeed and let these so-called pure blood beasts see him. How the Milky Way subverts the fixed number of heaven and earth.


    "Nephew, what''s wrong with you guys?" Shui Xi broke the rigid atmosphere and said casually, "Don''t worry, your ninth uncles often go out to play. Master and his elders are used to it, so there will be no problem. You are not. I don''t know, Galaxy is so powerful, I wouldn''t be in any danger without a big fool."


    Mu Bingyun thought to himself, it is because the Milky Way is so powerful that we are worried. At first glance, Galaxy doesn''t look like a kind person, and I always feel that Jiu Shishu will be bullied. Mu Bingyun thought to himself, but there was no reason to stop it.

 Chapter 1199： Ask the idiot

    In the end, Shui Xi left with Yinhe, not knowing where they went, because they left outside this room, Yinhe waved his hand and split the space, and the figure with Shuixi disappeared, and they did not respond at all. time.


    Dasha looked at the closed space crack, feeling a little uneasy in his heart, he didn''t dare to say anything, let alone stop it, he could only silently guard the door.


    Suddenly he felt a lot of shadows appearing around him, and could not help shrinking his neck: "What are you doing?"


    Wu Yun was not polite at all, grabbed Dasha, and said viciously: "Tell me, Dasha, who is that Galaxy? How did he hook up with our Ninth Master Uncle, and he looks amazing? , is it related to you?"


    Dasha was really dumbfounded at this moment. Seeing that a group of people around him surrounded him, and they all looked at him, he already understood that this group of people already knew that there was something wrong with them.


    Dasha dare not say that Yinhe is just a toy for Shuixi, and one day he will destroy this toy himself when he is no longer interested in playing. .


    He understood that once he said this, it would not be good for anyone, so he should hide it!


    But if he doesn''t say anything, it looks like this group of people won''t let him go!


    After thinking about it, Dasha felt that he should not blame him if he told them their origins. After all, the galaxy has already reminded the dark clouds, and I really hope that this group of people will make trouble with those old guys.


    "Galaxy is my previous master."


    After the words fell, Mu Bingyun and the others all showed a look that was as expected, Dasha whimpered twice, do you want to be so smart!


    So Dasha hurriedly told his origin, "I was picked up by Yinhe when I was born. At that time, I hadn''t opened my intelligence yet, and I was being hunted down. It was he who saved me."


    "Galaxy is a mutant super beast, right?"


    When Mu Bingyun saw that Dasha was still trying to hide this, he couldn''t help but ask, Dasha opened his mouth, and when he saw that there were no strange expressions, he finally nodded: "Yes, he is a mutant super beast, I am a vicious beast without intelligence. The day I was chased was exactly when he was chased and killed, but I was saved by him. Later, after escaping the chase, he helped me open my intelligence. "


    Later, after the Milky Way became more and more powerful, he often took Dasha to find trouble with those enemies. As for Dasha''s enemy, he was naturally exterminated by himself. The enemy of the Galaxy was a group of ancient beasts who believed that their blood was very pure.


    At that time, the ancient gods and beasts were all over the place, where are they so rare as they are now.


    He also said incidentally that the patriarchs of several ancient beasts felt that the Galaxy would threaten their safety, so they involved a conspiracy, making the Galaxy the object of hatred by everyone. The powerhouses of the major forces came forward and prepared to suppress the galaxy.


    Originally, Jiuxiaotian was not called Jiuxiaotian. At that time, Jiuxiaotian was divided into three parts, that is, three layers of heaven. It was only because they wanted to suppress the Milky Way that they were changed by those great powers.


    Of course, in the end, they did cause serious damage to the galaxy, but it was not the galaxy that was suppressed, but the idiot who suffered for the galaxy. Although those people know that the galaxy is a mutant super beast, they don''t know what the body of the galaxy should be like. In addition, every time there is trouble, it is always a fool to come forward, and the galaxy hides behind, so there is a beautiful Misunderstand.


    In fact, many things are very complicated, Dasha can''t explain clearly, "A lot of things happened before anyway, the strength of the Galaxy can''t be suppressed at all, they are too whimsical."


    Mu Bingyun was silent for a while, and then asked: "Why did Yinhe approach Ninth Master Uncle?"


    All eyes lit up, yes, this is what they care about most.


    Dasha paused and said, "Actually, I don''t know either."


    He can pretend not to know.


    "The Milky Way appeared in the fairyland. Since I was suppressed, the Holy Lotus Temple where the Milky Way lived did not know where it went, and I found it with you later. After I was suppressed before, he disappeared. I thought he was died."


    He was still sad about this for a few days, and after being sad, he felt very happy. After all, no one will direct him to do bad things in the future.


    Of course, in fact, his heart was not feeling well.


    Mu Bingyun and the others didn''t feel embarrassed about Dasha, Dasha was very good to be able to tell them so much.


    "Don''t you have any ideas about mutant super beasts?"


    "No."


    Can have any ideas, Mu Bingyun can guess without asking, most of the forces see that the Galaxy is too powerful, and they want to kill him because they are afraid of him.


    "In fact, the mutant super beasts also have their own difficulties. The appearance of the Milky Way this time is estimated to be preparations for the calamity."


    Wu Yun recalled in his mind: "Is it his robbery?" Wu Yun''s memory has this thing, ordinary divine beasts don''t actually need to transcend robbery or anything, but every time they transform, there will be tests from heaven and earth.


    However, because of the special existence of mutant super-divine beasts, they will survive the calamity when they cultivate to the extreme. According to the information she can remember, no mutant super-divine beast has been able to successfully survive.


    But the legendary mutant super beast that can survive has the power to destroy the world and subvert the world. Of course, it is also possible not to survive the calamity, but the cultivation base must always be suppressed, which is definitely not a good thing for the divine beast who likes to be competitive.


    "Dasha, do you know anything about the Golden Crow?"


    Dasha silently recalled: "As far as I know, the Golden Crow had disappeared when I was born, and I don''t know why. When I asked Yinhe, he only showed a sarcastic smile and said nothing."


    It was really embarrassing for him to remember such a little memory. But for some unknown reason, he remembered it clearly. After all, the Golden Crow was the most advanced among the ancient beasts, and it suddenly disappeared, which really made people confused.


    Dasha was also puzzled, but Mu Bingyun and the others were even more confused.


    Could it be that the disappearance of the Golden Crow is further ahead than that of Dasha?


    If this is the case, can they guess that the disappearance of the Golden Crow may have been calculated by someone?


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Wuyun and nodded: "Wuyun, look at the shadows you saw before and let Dasha recognize it."


    The dark cloud did not hesitate, and an image appeared in front of him with a wave of his hand. Although it had been reduced countless times, Dasha was still stunned by the illusion of the dark cloud. These dark shadows looked so powerful, although they were only illusions.


    "Dasha, do you know what this is?" Wu Yun was a little anxious. The video was actually shown to her parents, but both of them said they didn''t know each other, and there was no so-called memory in their minds.


    Dasha looked at the black shadow in front of him, it looked like a monster, but also like a shadow on the ground, but it was real, without facial features or clothes, just like a shadow came alive from the ground, it was really strange. .

 Chapter 1200： Dashas strength

    "I haven''t seen it before, maybe Yinhe can ask him when he comes back." Dasha said hesitantly, Yinhe was born earlier than him, and has extensive knowledge, as if he knew many secrets. Anyway, after the Milky Way became stronger, I never saw that the Milky Way suffered a loss. Every time it encountered a crisis, it was able to solve it perfectly, and even ruthlessly defeated the opponent.


    Dark Cloud was slightly disappointed, but it was common sense. He just sighed. It seems that he really wants to ask Galaxy?


    The Milky Way''s indifferent appearance, it is estimated that she will not be able to ask anything, unless the other party is happy and may say something to her.


    "Don''t worry about this, let''s think about how to break the curse." Mu Bingyun said, and the others quickly agreed.


    This curse is a soul curse, which is very powerful. It locks the soul of Cang Yu¡¯s mother in her body. If you don¡¯t release this soul curse, once her body is damaged, her soul will also suffer the same damage.


    This is a very sinister trick, especially if the person who casts the soul curse is still a strong person in the Holy Lord Realm. If they want to crack the soul curse, it will be a little troublesome.


    It is necessary to have the blood of the other party''s heart and a trace of soul. This thing is to pluck the hair on the tiger.


    But now that Dasha is by their side, it is much easier to deal with Xixie Supreme.


    Dasha was horrified by their stares, and nodded quickly: "I can deal with that Xixie." Since he promised Shui Xi he would naturally do it, now he and Shui Xi are tied together, although Shui Xi''s situation It looks very dangerous, but his intuition tells him that Shui Xi should not die so easily.


    And he thinks that if Shuixi can come back alive, their fate will be overturned. The "them" in this refers to the three of them, Shuixi, Yinhe, and himself.


    Of course, he just thought about these words in his head and would never dare to say them. If someone like Mu Bingyun who cares about Shui Xi finds out, they will definitely use him when they find Yinhe and Shui Xi.


    Don''t ask him why he is so sure, just because peace is the truth, and these people are not merciful masters.


    "Okay, Dasha, this girl didn''t hurt you in vain." Wu Yun patted Dasha''s head with a smile, "As long as you do things well, we won''t treat you badly. Your former master is probably not a good one to get along with. Right? Wouldn''t it be better to live with us, at least not to be cold-hearted at every turn, right?"


    Dasha nodded again and again, this is a fact, although Galaxy is still polite to him compared to other people, but no matter how polite he is, it is not very polite. I enjoyed it very much.


    In fact, he also likes this kind of day very much. It is quiet and peaceful. When there is nothing to do, he can find some trouble with other people. Anyway, no one here can beat him.


    Unless Tianlu is repaired, no one here is his opponent, of course, if the Galaxy does not come back.


    After negotiating, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu took Dasha to the West Sect. As for the others, they stayed in the Eastern Sect to protect them. After all, many people in the Eastern Sect were in seclusion. Oh no.


    Dasha grew a little bigger, put the two on his back, jumped into the air, one step was a city, and then it got faster and faster, and disappeared under the Dongpai Mountain Gate in a few blinks.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu held each other''s hands tightly, and they were still a little nervous at this moment. In the blink of an eye, Dasha had already jumped out of Zixiaotian and ran towards Zhenxiaotian. The gray-white color in front of him gradually disappeared, and a mountain forest appeared again.


    The two secretly stunned, so fast!


    Mu Bingyun figured it out, it took only about ten breaths before and after, and it actually went from the Eastern faction to the territory of the Western faction, which was faster than taking the teleportation array.


    Although they will also have some supernatural powers such as shrinking the ground into an inch, teleporting, and teleporting, but the place between Zixiaotian and Zhenxiaotian is not ordinary. It also takes two hours to reach Zhenxiaotian. If teleportation is used, it will take at least one hour. As for big teleportation, it should be more than half an hour.


    However, Dasha did complete it in an instant. This is the difference in strength!


    "Dasha, what is your strength?"


    Dasha paused: "It should be Shengwujing."


    Mu Bingyun understood, Shengwujing, Cangyu''s strength is now the Holy Master Realm, and there is a Holy Void Realm in the middle, and Dasha''s strength should be the ninth rank of Shengwujing!


    "I''m still one step away from breaking through the last realm." Dasha snorted, "But this realm is not easy to break through, and it is also extremely dangerous. I am a beast, although there is no catastrophe that destroys the sky and destroys the earth like the mutant super beast. , but it will also pass the test of heaven and earth, and it is estimated that it will fall on the body at the moment of breakthrough, and the outside world will not be able to see it."


    Yinhe said that his comprehension is too poor, and if he wants to break through, he should practice for hundreds of thousands of years!


    This hit him so hard he couldn''t hold his head up.


    Yes, his understanding is indeed very poor, but fortunately he met Yinhe. In fact, he is still grateful to Yinhe, otherwise he would not be willing to do so many things for Yinhe, and would be willing to be suppressed under Jiuxiaotian.


    "Isn''t the Galaxy stronger than you, has he already broken through?"


    "How is it possible, if he breaks through, it is estimated that the first thing is to change the pattern of this world and throw all those old men into reincarnation. He can indeed kill me with one finger. At this state, as long as there is no breakthrough in the last step , the difference is 108,000 miles, this is the understanding that the galaxy said."


    Mu Bingyun was very surprised, it was obviously the same realm, but one person could easily destroy the other.


    "Da silly, will the Milky Way be detrimental to Jiu Shishu?"


    Fortunately, Dasha was already prepared. Besides, he had a murderer face. As long as no one could clearly see the look in his eyes, Mu Bingyun would not be able to see what he was thinking.


    just said: "It shouldn''t be, isn''t the galaxy not blaming me for recognizing a new master?"


    In fact, there is a contract between him and the galaxy, but it is not a master-servant contract, but it is not far from the suppression of the master-servant contract. It''s not that Galaxy is trying to suppress him, or that his understanding is too poor. This contract is to make Galaxy stronger, and he also becomes stronger. But this contract does not limit life and death, even if Galaxy dies, there are no other consequences for him other than not being able to practice faster.


    Perhaps this was one of the reasons why he was willing to do things for the Galaxy in the first place. He was born in a herd of beasts, and was chased and hunted. In the end, Galaxy took him by his side. Although he often disliked him, he did not abandon him.


    Even Yinhe once joked that if he couldn''t survive the last catastrophe, let him take Yinhe''s treasure and find a place to practice well, and when he breaks through in the future, help him avenge him.


    Da silly sneer, he is so stupid, Galaxy should still live well!

 Chapter 1201： recognize relatives

    "Are you arresting people directly?"


    Dasha stared at the gloomy palace and felt the breath inside. The big eyes moved, "I already felt his position, but I also saw some others."


    "What''s the situation?"


    Mu Bingyun asked.


    "It seems that there is a person not far from him, it seems that he is preparing to attack." Dasha said his guess, "I don''t feel wrong, the malice in him is towards Xixie Supreme."


    Mu Bingyun was surprised, "Let''s go in and have a look and see who that person is, otherwise it would be bad if we misunderstood later."


    "That person is not weak!" Dasha was surprised and said, "This person''s strength is a little stronger than Xixie Supreme, and he almost broke through the holy world, which is really surprising."


    Dasha was really surprised, because he could feel that the person looked very young. Of course, he didn''t know his soul, but he felt it again. Although the soul of the other party revealed a sense of vicissitudes, it was not clear. Outside is indeed new.


    He thought of a possibility, most likely to be reincarnated with memory, or to awaken memory in the middle of reincarnation after reincarnation. Of course, this is not important, he stroked the air, revealing a gloomy black hole, gestured to Mu Bingyun and the two, and jumped inside.


    When the two people and one beast appeared again, they were already behind that person.


    Dasha had already prepared that if the other party acted rashly, he would immediately imprison the person. As a result, when the person turned around, Dasha was also stunned.


    Why does it look familiar?


    Mu Bingyun also felt a little familiar? As if I had seen it somewhere, so I didn''t do it, and silently remembered it.


    Cangyu was stunned at first, then Yixi.


    The man opposite was startled at first, then looked at the two people and one beast who didn''t do anything, and was a little confused, and finally his eyes fell on Cangyu''s face, his face changed, why is it a little familiar?


    I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    The next moment he knew.


    "Father."


    That''s right, this is what Cang Yu shouted.


    Dasha waved and grabbed it messily, Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, and then shouted, "Father."


    shocked the man in front of him, when did he have a pair of children. But... wait, these two are like husband and wife, and finally their eyes fell on Cang Yu, and they silently felt the breath.


    "Gloomy?"


    Cangyu''s face collapsed a little, his father didn''t even know him anymore, he used to be anxious for a while, but now he is so heartbroken.


    Mu Bingyun couldn''t help laughing: "Father, I''m your daughter-in-law."


    Qiangong quickly reacted, his face became serious: "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s very dangerous here, you go first, and I''ll find you after I finish my business."


    It''s no wonder that the sky doesn''t know anything. In fact, he has been lurking in the Western faction, and only pays more attention to the news of his wife, so he doesn''t know anything about the outside world. These days, he has been looking for opportunities, how can he take Xixie Supreme in one fell swoop, so that he can rescue his lover.


    Who knew that when he was moving, two people named his father suddenly appeared behind him, making him bewildered.


    Now the sky looks only in his twenties, well, a son in his twenties is called his father, but the picture is actually very weird, okay?


    "We are also here to arrest Xixie Supreme." Cang Yu said silently, ignoring what his father had forgotten about him. After all, he has also grown up, and his face is different from the original one, so it''s normal not to think about it for a while, but They are monks, and they still have a little sense.


    After the sky was confirmed, he no longer doubted that Cang Yu was his wise son. And this son brought him a daughter-in-law back, which is really good.


    But this daughter-in-law''s face seems to be a bit familiar, who does it look like?


    This doubt made the sky temporarily forget what he was here for.


    "Is Yu''er here to arrest someone?" The word ''caught'' was bitten by the sky very hard. It wasn''t a sneak attack, it wasn''t a deal, and it wasn''t a frontal anus, but a arrest?


    He looked at Cang Yu, his strength was in the Holy Master Realm, and he glanced at Mu Bingyun again, the whole person didn''t move, there was some exploration in his eyes, and then he suddenly realized that Mu Bingyun''s strength and level did not match.


    "Well, we are indeed here to arrest people. Mother has been cursed and needs to be caught before they can be lifted." This time Cangyu quickly explained, and introduced Dasha. In the sky, he knew that his wife was there. After the Eastern faction, the whole person laughed, but after hearing the curse, he became angry.


    Good you Xixie, you hurt my wife once, and now I want to hurt my wife again. Originally, he planned to seal Xixie''s strength directly because of the name of master and apprentice, but now he thinks that he needs to get Xixie to reincarnate. , directly into the animal realm.


    The sky put away Xiao Jiujiu, his eyes fell on Dasha, is this a beast? Or the Holy Land? He couldn''t really see it, but he knew his son wouldn''t lie to him.


    "Damn, I''ll get rid of you later."


    Dasha nodded, and he was in a good mood for the sky that respected him so much, "You guys just wait here, if you go over, he will probably be woken up, and it will be difficult to handle then, I will go over to him alone. Take it back."


    The three of Mu Bingyun did not object, and felt that it was indeed easy for Xi Xie to find out with their own strength.


    So, Dasha''s figure disappeared in front of them, and they didn''t dare to use their consciousness to spy there, they could only wait quietly, it was very quiet here.


    Cang Qiong looked at Cang Yu and Mu Bingyun with relief, "Very good." For a long time, he only said these two words.


    remembered that Mu Bingyun was a little familiar before, so he couldn''t help asking Mu Bingyun''s family.


    "My father''s name is Nanyuan, and my mother''s name is Mu Qingrou."


    The face of the sky was cracked, and then he was excited. If he was not afraid of being discovered, he would have let go of his divine power and laughed three times. After saying a few good words to the two, it turned out to be Brother Nan''s daughter, no wonder it looks so pleasing to the eye.


    Besides, when he and Brother Nan met Lunjing, he still hadn''t recovered his memory. That time, he was helped by Brother Nan, but it was also that time that the two separated. He went on another adventure by accident, and finally unsealed the power in his soul and successfully restored his memory.


    Then he found a place to practice secretly. Finally, after he felt that it was almost done, he infiltrated the Western Sect. After seeing the strength of Xixie Supreme, he planned to practice for a while.


    Of course, he didn''t do anything less during this period, such as secretly gathering forces that Xixie didn''t pay attention to, and preparing to swallow Xipai.


    He just wanted to understand that if he wants to live a good life, Xixie must not be able to exist with him at the same time, and he must control the Xipai.


    Of course he knew that Xixie had captured his wife, but he never found out where it was. Xixie has become more and more cunning these years. As for Xixie''s central force, he didn''t dare to touch it, if it aroused Xixie''s vigilance, it would not be worth the loss.


    And those forces that he has gathered, he has basically not moved, and he is preparing for the final blow to catch the opponent by surprise.


    As a result, the son and daughter-in-law brought a little monster and rescued his wife.

 Chapter 1202： Evil! ! You are cheating teachers and destroying ancestors

    Cang Qiong was very emotional, but he didn''t feel that he had done useless work, at least he still wanted to recover the Western faction. As long as there is no Xixie, it won''t take long for Xixie to be in his hands with his strength.


    Cang Qiong was even more excited when he found out that Mu Bingyun was Nanyuan''s daughter, because Mu Qingrou was the daughter of the sage Dongxie, and Mu Bingyun was his granddaughter. To say who Xixie hated the most?


    must be his old rival, Saint Dongxie!


    He was once the proud disciple of Xi Xie, but the son of the proud disciple took the granddaughter of his old rival, and he was excited to think about it!


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu looked at each other, and felt that Cang Qiong smiled strangely.


    If they knew the inner thoughts of the sky, they would definitely reveal a big ƒ×!


    They have lived for so many years, yet they are still so childish. Of course, they are also looking forward to Xi Xie''s news.


    If Xi Xie really regarded the sky as a disciple, he would not kill the people he likes at will, nor would he just think about using the sky. Cang Qiong had no choice but to reincarnate with his beloved. He wanted to have a good time here, but Xi Xie didn''t let it go, which made Cang Qiong really want to kill. After hearing what happened to his son and daughter-in-law, he felt that it would be cheap to break Xixie into the animal realm.


    As they were thinking, they heard a movement, the space in front of them was torn apart, and a figure appeared in front of them with Dasha''s claws.


    Even if he turned to ashes, he would recognize him, who was it if it wasn''t Xixie?


    Xixie Supreme stared at everything in front of him, obviously not understanding that he was in retreat, and suddenly a very powerful murderer appeared and arrested him. I don''t know why, but he didn''t even have the power to resist.


    "Sky!"


    Xixie Supreme hadn''t figured out what was going on, and was deeply frightened in his heart. He was suddenly caught in this place, and he saw the sky at a glance. Although he has been reincarnated and reborn, his familiar aura still makes Xi Xie recognize him, and the person in front of him is his eldest disciple, Cang Qiong.


    "it''s me."


    Cang Qiong doesn''t even bother to call his master. He has already been passed down and reborn, and he is not cultivating the exercises passed down to him by the Supreme Xixie. Which one is his master.


    "Evil!"


    Xixie shouted angrily, "You are deceiving your teacher and destroying your ancestors!"


    "Xixie, don''t be stubborn. The things I did to you in the sky have long since repaid your kindness of teaching. You forced me to marry and killed my beloved. Now I have been reincarnated and my name is My own, the exercises I practice have nothing to do with your Xixie, and I have nothing to do with you in the sky.


    "You..." Supreme Xixie felt that the divine power in his body was sealed so solidly that there was no gap for him to drill, and he couldn''t help but feel anxious, what should I do?


    Where did the sky find this powerful beast?


    "No matter what happens to the sky, I''m still your master."


    Cang Qiong said blankly: "Don''t talk nonsense, my son is in front of me, don''t let me lose face in front of the juniors." Cang Qiong seemed to remember something, "By the way, I forgot to tell you, my daughter-in-law was rescued, Now my son also has a daughter-in-law, do you know who my son''s daughter-in-law is?"


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the sky, then at Cang Yu, and silently said, "It''s not like that."


    Qiong also heard it, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Xixie Supreme over there was stunned for a moment, and didn''t ask. He intuitively told him that this answer was not good, and it might be an answer he didn''t like very much.


    Cang Qiong won''t let it escape: "Tell you, my daughter-in-law''s mother is Mu Qingrou, she is the granddaughter of Saint Dongxie." Cang Qiong laughed, staring at Xixie Supreme.


    Xixie Supreme stared blankly for a moment, and then spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The sky was unmoved, he had long expected that Xixie Supreme would spurt blood.


    "If you hadn''t angered me, I wouldn''t have ended up like this today. I''ve already been reincarnated, and you don''t plan to let our husband and wife go and curse my daughter-in-law, Xixie, what do you think about a person like you? Are you worthy of being my master?"


    Didn''t give Xixie Supreme a chance, being able to see his pained appearance was enough for the sky. Next, he will let Xi Xie live in pain every day, and he can''t survive without dying.


    Cang Qiong took a trace of Xixie''s soul and blood to curse Cangyu''s mother, and then extracted all the power of Xixie Supreme, retained his consciousness, and entered it into the animal realm. He can only be a beast in his life, or he has consciousness. .


    Mu Bingyun didn''t say anything, why is this sky like her father?


    It''s no wonder that he is called a brother, by the way, Cang Qiong is now her father!


    After ?? Cangyu''s mother''s curse was lifted, he temporarily stayed in the Eastern faction. It took the sky three years to control the entire Western faction. As for those who are disobedient, listen to Wu Yun''s advice and throw them all into no-man''s land to open up wasteland. As for whether they can survive or not, it is not up to the people here.


    Mu Bingyun also set up an isolated formation, whoever dared to cause trouble, they would throw them over to open up wasteland.


    The originally noisy Taixiaotian became less and less due to the changes of the Eastern and Western factions. The Eastern and Western factions no longer fought. The monks living in the two factions said that their lives were much better than before, and they were happy with the result.


    As for Taixiaotian, the two sides discussed it and felt that it would be better to let it develop like this. As for what Taixiaotian will become in the future, it is not something they can manage.


    After the Western faction was stable, the sky took over the blue mother, and the two loved each other all day long, and they were as sweet as pink bubbles everywhere.


    The ??Eastern faction is also unprecedentedly quiet. Mu Bingyun and Cangyu have not succeeded in creating a human for several years. In the end, they feel that this matter is still natural, and they choose to retreat. Nan Junmo, Wu Yun and others also retreated one after another.


    Zhenxiaotian and Taixiaotian were quieter than ever before, and people from the lower world were gradually coming up.


    Before Wuyun closed down, Shuangyun Commercial Bank was opened, and several talents were trained, and Shuangyun Commercial Bank was managed by these people. Now for her, Shuangyun Firm is no longer an obsession.


    She has relatives, friends, and lovers, and is no longer a rootless person. She is even fortunate to be able to wear this place, because there are real relatives here.


    Wu Yun did not dare to retreat for too long. At least once a year, she would need to come out to deliver divine power to Wu Yong and his wife, so that they could maintain their basic form. If the losses were too serious, she did not know what would happen next.


    This retreat is a hundred years. Except for the dark cloud that appears once a year, the rest of the people are sober one after another. It took Mu Bingyun a full one hundred years to leave the retreat.


    She did one thing when she got out of the customs, washing her pulse.

 Chapter 1203： final wash

    Not long after arriving in Zixiaotian, all the elixir for washing the pulse were collected. As for why she didn''t act, it was because of Sage Dongxie''s advice from her grandfather. Sage Dongxie told her that if she wanted to wash her veins, she might as well retreat once, and when her strength improved a little, there might be special gains.


    She doesn''t know what her own strength is now. She only knows that her strength has increased a lot in the past 100 years, and she doesn''t know how much chance she will have to defeat Dasha now, but she is looking forward to a good fight with Dasha. field.


    After ?? stopped cultivating, she did not leave the retreat room, but took out all the elixir, and as soon as her consciousness moved, she let Chiye prepare to wash the pulse.


    All the elixir were instantly contained by Chi Ye, and then her whole body seemed to be poured into a powerful force, causing her skin to crack piece by piece.


    Not only the body, but also the soul, the pain is numb. When she felt that her body and soul were about to be torn to pieces, another cool liquid spread throughout her body, as if repairing her soul and her body.


    However, when she felt that it was about to end, the tearing force came again, she couldn''t move at all, she didn''t even have the strength to hold up her eyelids, and she couldn''t move her fingers.


    I didn''t expect that the last pulse washing would be so painful. If it wasn''t for her strength already reaching this level, such a powerful medicinal effect would have been dead long ago. She was a little fortunate that she only started washing her pulse after cultivating. If she found the elixir in Shenxiaotian, at that time she didn''t know if she had a chance to survive. Even if he can survive, it is estimated that he will be dead.


    It has already made her feel extremely difficult. Although her strength is already at the top of Zixiaotian, she believes that this is not the end. She doesn''t know how far the road ahead is, and she is not in a hurry. Now so many people are accompanying her. It doesn''t matter if she is together, no matter how far away.


    gritted his teeth and continued to endure this inhuman torture, time passed unknowingly. When she felt the pain all over her body disappear, she didn''t know how long it took.


    She didn''t know that everyone in the Eastern Sect had already left the seclusion at this time, and everyone was worried about her. There had been someone waiting at the door of her retreat room. Since the day she decided to wash her pulse, he had been guarding the door.


    exhaled a long breath, and after feeling a little different in her body, she closed her eyes with peace of mind and began to practice.


    "Bingyun is fine."


    Wu Yun walked to the door of the retreat room and saw the man who looked like a pillar. She smiled lightly, "Her aura seems to be getting stronger and stronger over the past few days, so there will be no problem."


    "Well, thank you."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Cang Yu nodded, Wu Yun turned and left with a smile, Bing Yun was fine, she also worried for a while. Grandpa once said that Bing Yun''s pulse washing this time would be dangerous, but if Bing Yun''s strength is strong enough, I will definitely survive this danger.


    Now it seems that Bingyun''s strength should be even stronger, and he managed to overcome the crisis with ease.


    Cangyu silently looked at the closed person, his figure did not change a single movement.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t know if she felt it, but she actually woke up from the practice. This time, she clearly felt the momentum around her body and her cultivation level.


    Holy Ninth Order!


    At this moment, she laughed, it turns out that she has reached the ninth order of Shengwujing?


    She can feel that the last floor is still far away from her, and she also realizes the difference in strength that Dasha said.


    He exhaled a long breath and felt the familiar atmosphere outside the retreat room. A warm light flashed in his eyes, flicking the dust off his body, and his whole body was refreshed. He got up and walked to the door, and quickly pushed the door open.


    Sure enough, she saw his figure, and fell into that embrace, as if she could feel his thoughts, and she hugged her tightly.


    "Success."


    She whispered, only at this time did she realize that this man had also cultivated to the ninth order of Saint Wujing.


    "Let''s go!"


    The two walked away, and the two were more tacit, as if neither world could separate their affection. The breath that Mu Bingyun revealed when he opened the retreat room alarmed everyone in the Eastern faction. When he arrived at the hall, everyone came together unexpectedly.


    The one sitting at the top was still Sage Dongxie, and Sage Dongxie only had excitement in his eyes.


    "Yun''er!"


    The sage of Dongxie was very happy. He never thought that his granddaughter and grandson-in-law would be the first person from the Eastern School to step into the holy world.


    "Grandpa."


    The two of them saluted in unison, greeted the others at the same time, and then found their seats and sat down. Saint Dongxie sighed and began to talk about business.


    "You must know the way of heaven, right?"


    Seeing that everyone was silent, the voice of the sage Dongxie sounded with some vicissitudes, "If the road to heaven does not pass, we will never be able to break through to a higher place. From ancient times to the present, there have been countless people who have braved the road to heaven, and only one out of ten thousand people. I was able to pass, but after passing, there is no news, since then, the number of people who have broken through the road has decreased, and many people from my Eastern faction have also broken through the road."


    Knowing that Chuangtian Road is only in a lifetime of death, they developed a method to trigger the power of reincarnation and rebirth between life and death, so that they could escape with a chance of life. Mu Qingrou and Nanyuan escaped like this.


    But after all, this is not the way. "When Qing''er was pregnant, I was lucky to have a chance to repair the heaven''s path." The sage Dongxie glanced at Mu Bingyun, "But the Western faction is staring at him. Yun''er''s growth is also worrying, and I have no choice but to let Yun''er be born in the lower realm.


    Mu Bingyun was silent.


    Mu Qingrou has a black line.


    The sage Dongxie coughed lightly, "Actually at that time, the Supreme Being of Xixie also lost a chance, so I had no choice but to send you down, otherwise I really wouldn''t necessarily be able to protect Yun''er."


    It was only now that Mu Qingrou forgave Saint Dongxie, she said that her father was not the kind of person who harmed his granddaughter for the sake of profit, so there was a reason for it!


    "Actually, the bigger reason is," Dongxie''s face became serious, "When Qing''er was pregnant, I found that there were people in Tianlu, and these people were mysteriously looking for something in Zixiaotian, I secretly Guess they are here for Yun''er."


    A mere Xixie Supreme is not a reason for his fear.


    The person who can come out of the way of heaven makes him feel the crisis. In fact, that time was also a coincidence. Originally, he was going to Chuangtian Road, and he had already made a small part of it. When he received the news that Mu Qingrou was pregnant, he was about to withdraw from Tianlu.


    As a result, as soon as he exited, he felt movement inside. He took his breath away and hid, only to see several people jumping out of it. The movements of these people seem to be very special. When they go outside the Tianlu, they spread out and disappear like air.

 Chapter 1204： for all reasons

    Originally, Sage Dongxie didn''t care about this matter, but after returning to the Eastern Sect and seeing Mu Qingrou, he felt that the fetus in his body was a little special. Out of vigilance, he sealed a formation on it, which made people feel uncomfortable. It was impossible to see what was inside, and only one sign of a fetus was revealed.


    As a result, just after doing all this, he felt several breaths, and he secretly checked it out, and found that these breaths came from the mysterious people he had seen before.


    While he hid Mu Qingrou in the Eastern faction, he observed those people. Fortunately, these people''s strengths were similar to his. He could not find them even after hiding them, so he heard their conversations.


    "How did it disappear?"


    "Could it be that you found us?"


    "That''s impossible. No one can find us. I''m afraid these people don''t know our existence. Most of them have an accident. We look everywhere. It''s better if we die."


    "Well, then let''s go and find it separately."


    When these people were discussing, Saint Dongxie hid not far away and heard it clearly. From the words of these people, he felt that Mu Qingrou would be in crisis. He secretly rejoiced that he reacted quickly, otherwise, if these shots were taken against him, Mu Qingrou''s safety might not be protected.


    Mu Qingrou was naturally unaware of all this. Later, when those people were looking for visions everywhere in Zixiaotian, Zhenxiaotian, and Taixiaotian, Saint Dongxie was secretly thinking about ways. When Mu Qingrou''s fetus is big, it is estimated that it will not be hidden for that long, especially after the birth of the child, it will definitely be different, and then I will not know whether these people have left or not.


    If he didn''t leave, wouldn''t everything he did be exposed?


    The sage Dongxie is just such a daughter, so she is naturally very fond of her. When she thinks that her daughter will be in danger, she can''t help but feel a little irritable. After thinking about it, he felt that he would send his daughter away, but once he was sent away, the vision in the daughter''s fetus would inevitably be discovered. At that time, he reacted, and his daughter may have an accident.


    Finally, he flipped through the ancient books and finally came up with a good solution.


    Reincarnation Rebirth!


    Usually reincarnation is not difficult, but reincarnation with a fetus is unusual. A little carelessness will obliterate the existence of the fetus. But for the safety of his daughter and grandson, Saint Dongxie tried his best to take out all his treasures.


    Thinking of the abnormality of his daughter''s fetus, he took out a treasure, the luck stone. But he is not going to seal the qi luck stone directly into the hands of the fetus, but put it somewhere in the lower realm, except for his grandson, whoever absorbs it will only be counterproductive.


    At the same time, he cast a magic formula on the fetuses in Mu Qingrou''s body, sealing one of the fetuses, that is, the talent in Mu Bingyun''s body, but his grandson of the sage Dongxie, even if he has no talent, will break out. Lu, at that time, with the baby he left behind, he will naturally be able to come up safely.


    After doing this, he felt that it was not enough. The other grandson was also his grandson. Although there was no vision, he could feel that he was still extraordinary, so he hollowed out his treasure again.


    After preparing like this for a while, those mysterious people are still anxiously searching for visions, and the Eastern Evil Saint knows that he can''t wait like this. Taking advantage of a certain stage, to Nanyuan and Mu Qingrou some strange things about the way of the sky, but also repeatedly expressed regret, ready to find another time to go.


    By the way, he also prepared an item, saying that he hadn''t researched it, and threw it to Nanyuan, asking him to research it and give it to his granddaughter. This item is Chiye, and the so-called washing pulse inside is also washed with elixir to wash out Mu Bingyun''s own talent.


    The sage Dongxie kept this secret in his heart. He knew that his daughter and son-in-law were naturally curious people. After mentioning Tianlu, even if they were pregnant, they would go to Tianlu to see.


    Sure enough, they went, but what they didn''t know was that Sage Dongxie had been following behind them to ensure their safety, until the two encountered some difficulties and there was a gap in their hearts. He sealed the memories of the two of them, but he has always guided the two to meet and marry.


    He didn''t care anymore, watching his eldest grandson was born, the younger one was not born mostly because of the seal of power, and everyone like Mu Qingrou knew what happened next.


    When the sage Dongxie had done all this, he didn''t expect that the Supreme Being of Xixie would find out what he was doing, and just thought that sage Dongxie had discovered his conspiracy.


    Yes, it is such a beautiful misunderstanding, because the sage of Dongxie discovered the arrangement of the Supreme Being in Jiuxiaotian. Xixie Supreme started to make plans. He finally read the ancient books to find the beasts that were suppressed by Jiuxiaotian. As long as the beasts were driven, he could unify Jiuxiaotian.


    So...Under the calculation of Supreme Xixie, the character Mu Fengxue appeared.


    When ?? heard this, the faces of Mu Bingyun and Wuyun were distorted.


    "Isn''t the Supreme Being able to open the door to another world?"


    Dongxie Sage shook his head and smiled: "It''s not like that." Wu Yun''s heart fell again, she thought that Mu Fengxue was arranged by Xixie Supreme, and brought her along by the way.


    "The Mu family happens to be the place where Yun''er was born. I guess Naxi Xie Supreme is just using the character Mu Fengxue to secretly guide her and **** Yun''er''s chance."


    "Originally, my Yun''er''s talent seal is not actually a waste vein. At most, it is a human-level wood vein. The thunder vein should be sealed, and it needs Chiye''s help to reveal it."


    "Grandpa''s meaning, the reason why I am a waste of veins, it is very likely that Xixie Supreme did it?"


    "That''s right, he sealed your cultivation talent, caused your cultivation base to be ruined, and then added the plunder of luck from your body to Mu Fengxue. He should have seen that Mu Fengxue is the soul of another world, That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more handy to use it, did Yun¡¯er see at the beginning that everything you¡¯re not doing well is related to Mu Fengxue, and that she will persevere and **** everything from you?¡±


    Hearing what the sage Dongxie said, Mu Bingyun couldn''t help thinking of what happened in his previous life, and then he was stunned and nodded, "It seems like this, not long after I was born, my mother died in fake death and left me in the Mu family. Obviously I didn''t. I have provoked Mu Fengxue, and I don''t know how she opposes me everywhere. I thought she was the soul of another world, and I thought I would **** her something. It turns out that because of the Supreme Being of Xixie, she stole my luck , so they are guarding against me everywhere and robbing me of what I should have?"


    So, when she came back in this life, she took back her own things instead?


    Sage Dongxie smiled: "That''s true, but Supreme Xixie didn''t count on Mo''er''s means."

 Chapter 1205： tread the road

    When everyone heard that the sage Dongxie calculated every step of the way for his daughter, they couldn''t help but feel a chill. However, he can also feel his love for his daughter. This is easy to say, but it will probably take a lot of energy to do it.


    Mu Qingrou had tears in her eyes. She originally thought that the East Evil Saint''s plan was just a conspiracy to break the Western faction, but she didn''t think that the main purpose was to protect her, and the conspiracy to break the Western faction was just incidental.


    "As for Xiaoyun''s arrival, and what happened in the sky, it''s not in my calculations." Dongxie sage smiled and stroked his beard, "When I did this, I asked someone to do divination, he Although Dao is full of dangers, the final result must be good, and now it seems that everything is in his expectations."


    "Dad, who is such an expert?"


    "If it counts as seniority, it should be the great master of that girl Luohuang." Even the senior he respects, "Not long after his divination, he went to the sky, and I don''t know if he is still alive or not. "


    "Did Grandpa ever know about those mysterious people?"


    Mu Bingyun is concerned about this root cause, since these people can emerge from the way of heaven and seek her existence. She really didn''t know what mysterious things were in her body. After living for so many years, she was still shocked when she suddenly heard the calculations of Saint Dongxie.


    "Those mysterious people left here shortly after Qing''er was reincarnated." Saint Dongxie felt a little regretful, "I wanted to grab one of them and ask, but they walked too fast."


    So far, the Eastern Evil Saint does not know who those who want to attack his grandson are, and what their purpose is. But he always felt that now that his grandson has grown up, this situation should be broken.


    To be able to attack a child who is still in the womb must be what the child will change in the future. Maybe someone who foresaw the future changes and wanted to kill this matter in the cradle.


    "Grandpa, talk about the way of heaven, I think grandpa said so much today, is it also related to the way of heaven?"


    "Yun''er is absolutely right, this is what this old man thinks." The sage Dongxie stroked his beard and said with a smile that our granddaughter was smart, "The way of heaven must be repaired."


    ''s powerful words shocked everyone''s hearts. The sage Dongxie didn''t explain why, but they just believed it was true.


    "How to fix?"


    Mu Bingyun naturally wants to repair the Heavenly Road. Only by repairing the Heavenly Road can he find the answers to many things. Those who want to murder her, those who murder the Jinwu people, and those ancient secrets.


    Of course, the most important thing is the Golden Crow. She went to see Wu Yong and his wife. They clearly didn''t have any harm on them, but their blood has been draining. Only by stepping out of the sky can the answer be found, or this is the secret of the Golden Crow. , only the Golden Crow can know how to solve it.


    Sage Dongxie''s face was dazed for a moment, thinking that the people in front of him were all juniors, and he reacted in an instant: "As for how to repair Tianlu, I don''t know, if girl Yun''er is interested, why don''t you take time to see it together?"


    "Nature is good."


    With her current strength, she doesn''t need to be afraid of anything at all. At the beginning, those people were able to walk out of the heavenly road and come back in the holy heaven realm, but I think this broken heavenly road should still have a chance to pass.


    After this conversation, it was obvious that everyone''s enthusiasm for cultivation had increased again. After a short rest, most of them chose to retreat again. Among them, Wu Yun even left Nan Junmo, who had a face of resentment, turned around and locked himself in the retreat room.


    Nan Junmo waited in front of the retreat room for a while, and suddenly felt that he should also go to practice, turned around and said goodbye to everyone and wandered around.


    At this time, Saint Dongxie had already brought Mu Bingyun and Cangyu to Taixiaotian, looking for a way to repair the way of the sky.


    After the last retreat, Sage Dongxie also broke through to the Holy Void Realm. Seeing his granddaughter and grandson-in-law in front of him, he had to admit that this was called an extraordinary talent. It was obvious that he had retreated for a longer period of time, and he had cultivated for a longer period of time. , but was accidentally overtaken by the junior.


    Although he has regrets about this, he is very happy, and he is happy for his family from the bottom of his heart.


    "This is the way of heaven."


    There are clouds and mists in front of you, and there are broken fragments everywhere. It is a way of heaven, it is better to say that it is an abandoned and broken palace in ancient times. The broken utensils on the ground and the incomprehensible characters carved on one side of the stone pillars show the long history of this place.


    There is a straight road at the end. The road is made of jade, but the cold wind is howling on both sides, and black clouds are surging. The flowing space cracks, those are not cold winds, but the astral winds in the space cracks.


    The sound of lightning and thunder can be heard in the distance, and you can imagine how dangerous this day is.


    "I heard that this place was originally a majestic, majestic and gorgeous palace. This heavenly road is just above the palace. I don''t know why the palace was broken and the heavenly road became tortuous. If you can''t bear it, a disobedient body and soul will be torn apart."


    East Evil Saint is not an alarmist, he had seen it with his own eyes. In his era, there were still many people walking on this road, and there were still many people looking for ancient ruins around, looking forward to finding some treasures. At that time, he also came up out of curiosity, and saw with his own eyes that a certain senior was blown to pieces by the gang wind, and the blood directly turned into a blood mist, and it was blown away in an instant, leaving nothing.


    Today''s gang wind is even worse. If you don''t pay attention to the surrounding, a crack will roll in, and there will be no chance for people to react at all. With so many years of development, they have researched the method of reincarnation and reincarnation and the escape of Jin Chan, but their lives are much less worried.


    Be careful, even if you can''t beat it, you can still have a chance to come back. There were so many strong people back then, and the leaders all died on the road to heaven.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up and have a look, Yun''er, be careful."


    Mu Bingyun and the two expressed their understanding, and jumped on the jade-paved road with Saint Dongxie. There are still traces of the formation around, and Mu Bingyun watched it secretly. Originally, this heavenly road should not be used for walking, right?


    but also paved with jade, is there any secret?


    No, this is not jade!


    She squatted down, picked up a piece of jade, and was surprised to find that it contained very strong divine power, "Isn''t this jade?"


    Sage Dongxie smiled: "Silly girl, if this road was paved with jade, I don''t know how it would have been destroyed long ago."


    She thought about it and felt the same way, but she didn''t feel embarrassed, because anyone who saw it for the first time would think it was jade. After such a fuss, she suddenly had some clues, but she couldn''t grasp where the clues were.


    He didn''t think much about it, instead he followed the sage Dongxie on the road to heaven.

 Chapter 1206： Find

    In half a day, they have come a long way. With the strength of the three of them, they are naturally relaxed, although occasionally a gust of wind blows from their ears, it is easy for Mu Bingyun to deal with it.


    It¡¯s just that the road under your feet is getting more and more difficult to walk, but except for the road under your feet, both sides are covered in darkness, like walking into a no-man¡¯s land. Looking back, all I can see is a straight white light, but nothing else.


    The foot was supposed to be flat and easy to walk, but now it has become bumpy, and it even takes a long distance to get a little white light. If the road back is white, then the road forward is dotted, and if you don¡¯t pay attention, you will be empty.


    If it falls, no one will know where it will land.


    Such a road, she doesn''t know where it will end.


    "Grandpa, you haven''t told me what this kind of stone is used to build the road?"


    The figure of Saint Dongxie swept forward gently, Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu followed, and landed next to Saint Dongxie. Each of the three of them stepped on a shiny stone on their toes. The surroundings are empty, and once such a place encounters other crises, it is mostly a near-death situation.


    "I have this kind of stone."


    The sage of Dongxie touched his breath and said with a smile, "Since I crossed the road of heaven, I have been developing the eastern sect, and at the same time I have sent people to look for such stones."


    After ??, he handed Mu Bingyun a ring, "The entire Jiuxiaotian is inside, girl Yun''er, grandpa believes in you. Although grandpa doesn''t know why, he always thinks that you can succeed."


    Mu Bingyun held the ring fiercely, and when he saw the trusting look on the old man''s face, he couldn''t help being moved. The old man had planned too much for them, and she was very grateful. If it wasn''t for his quick response, she might not have been Mu Bingyun long ago.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa, I will definitely try my best."


    "it is good!"


    Amidst the whirring of the wind, the happy laughter of Saint Dongxie resounded, "Let''s go, go ahead and take a look, be careful, there will be various obstacles next."


    Hearing that, the two of them were a little wary. The three figures were as light as a feather, and they quickly stepped on the bright stars and moved. In just a moment, they floated far away. Under the bright light, they could see the gray walking in front of them. The old man in the robe, as well as the woman in red and the man in black behind him.


    Mu Bingyun only felt a strong wind coming from his ears, subconsciously punched it, only to hear a scream, a huge object fell down. Don''t be surprised, there are groups of dark objects on both sides, with their **** mouths open, a stench comes from one after another, and sharp claws are aimed at several people to attack.


    Unfortunately, if they met ordinary monks, these beasts should be able to eat a delicious meal, but what they encountered were the extremely ferocious Mu Bingyun three.


    They were able to deal with several beasts with one punch and beat them all down.


    Mu Bingyun found that these beasts were located on invisible rocks. These rocks were born out of thin air, big or small, as if they had no roots. If they hit the beasts down, the opponent would probably die.


    Those cultivators who have broken the road, I am afraid a large part of them have been damaged by the beasts!


    "Yun''er, after passing through this area, it will be even more ferocious in the future. The road to heaven has been damaged too much. The further forward, the more powerful the beasts will be, often in groups, and there will be all kinds of disordered formations. , and natural disasters."


    The sage of Dongxie is not alarmist, Mu Bingyun has already felt that the beasts are getting stronger and stronger, especially a group of beasts that are already very hungry. Seeing their fresh food, they are definitely unwilling to let go.


    "Understood, it''s good for grandpa to protect yourself."


    The sage Dongxie nodded, and his face couldn''t help but look serious: "Okay, be careful." The granddaughter''s strength is stronger than him, he is not hypocritical, just take good care of himself. In fact, he also really wants to break through the road to the sky again. It is best if he can break through. If he can''t break through, let his granddaughter break through. If you want to repair the road to the sky, you first need someone who can break through here, otherwise you won''t be able to find it. The reason, how can it be repaired?


    In fact, he also has some guesses, but unfortunately his talent in the game is limited. I hope his granddaughter can give him a surprise!


    The next journey is indeed incomparably dangerous, but unfortunately the three of them are very powerful, and they will resolve them one by one even if they look at the danger. There are also many times of disordered formations, all of which have been destroyed by the divine formation Mu Bingyun. The master easily solved it.


    Even Sage Dongxie was stunned. The last time he heard that his granddaughter was a seventh-order divine formation master, he couldn''t help but ask: "What level did Yun''er understand with his formation?"


    Mu Bingyun paused and said lightly: "Originally at the ninth rank, it has improved in the past few days, and it has reached the tenth rank."


    The sage of Dongxie was slanted, and he almost fell down. Well, in just a few days, he has been promoted to the first rank, and he is indeed talented. Such talent, it is no wonder that it will attract visions and make people jealous.


    "What happened to Grandpa?"


    Sage Dongxie shook his head quickly: "Nothing, after walking for so long, did Yun''er see something?"


    "There are some eyebrows, but if you want to fully understand, it is estimated that you have to walk over before you can come to a conclusion." Mu Bingyun said confidently, with her current formation skills, it is not difficult to see that these are not difficult, and it is also helpful for repairing the road to heaven. more confidence. And she is very sure that as long as she understands the clear principle, it will be a matter of time to repair the way of heaven.


    When Saint Dongxie saw her so confident and understood this girl''s temperament, she was naturally overjoyed, and even nodded, her serious face couldn''t help but show a hint of joy.


    The three of them walked and analyzed, and then Mu Bingyun said: "This celestial road should be made of a combination of this kind of strange stone. Come out of such a way. As for why this teleportation array uses such a strange stone, I guess it is because of the instability of the space."


    "If the space is unstable, the teleportation array cannot be arranged. In many places, there is no teleportation array because the space is unstable. Even if the teleportation array is arranged, once the teleportation array collapses, the consequences will be disastrous.


    If there is a medium that can support the stability of space, then the normal operation of the teleportation array can be completely maintained. "


    Saint Dongxie couldn''t help feeling that she was right, and nodded.


    "Grandpa, look at the road we''ve stepped on. There are obviously places that are only the size of a palm, but they can still stay in place steadily and don''t move at all. Isn''t that a proof of its stability? Of course, there is another reason for this. This kind of stone has rich divine power and can keep the formation working normally."


    She looked at the surrounding rocks without roots, "Compared with these black rocks, this kind of stone not only has light, stability, but also divine power. If you use some other means in it, you can connect this kind of stone into a road. If you add the teleportation array, this road will become.

 Chapter 1207： a complete road

    Mu Bingyun took out a stone and said in a low voice, "If you can connect them, but what connects them, is it a formation?"


    "Binger might as well take out a few more pieces."


    Mu Bingyun was stunned for a moment, but without hesitation, he took three stones out in a row, still the kind of white awn, even worse than the white awn under their feet.


    She didn''t think of the reason for a while, and put the four stones in Cangyu''s hands.


    Cangyu was playing with four stones at will, cluttering them together, but suddenly he found that there was a connection between two of them, and immediately investigated the special features between the two stones.


    was originally a random fiddling, and no one thought that they would actually find anything in it.


    Mu Bingyun saw Cangyu still, and couldn''t help but ask, "What did you find?"


    "I found something strange, Bing''er take a look." As Cangyu said, he picked out two of the stones, put one in the air, and held the other in his hand. The stone did not fall from the air.


    "Looks a little weird."


    The eyes of the sage Dongxie shone brightly. This kind of stone has been in his hands for a long time, and he has never found these problems.


    "But that''s not enough. The connection of the stone itself is simply not enough to support a heavenly road that can''t see the end." Cang Yu put away a few stones and fell into contemplation, Mu Bingyun and Dongxie The saint accompanied him and did not disturb his thoughts.


    After a while, a gloomy voice sounded: "What if these stones could be refined and pieced together into a road?"


    Mu Bingyun was surprised, and immediately thought that weapon refining and formation techniques were still quite magical methods among cultivators. Although it didn''t seem easy, if you didn''t try it, you might miss an opportunity.


    Saint Dongxie stroked his beard, squinted and said, "Since you have thought of it, you might as well try it. Now let''s go over and see if we can cross this heavenly road this time."


    Crossing the Heavenly Road has always been the obsession of the sages of Dongxie, and now his strength has taken another step forward.


    The three of them didn''t stop either, and their figures fluttered again. The stars are dotted on the road, and there are only white stones that are less than the size of a fist. There are either fierce beasts, dark rocks, or nothing at all. It is dark, and the wind is blowing. , and the cracks in space that fluttered to their ears from time to time.


    Although Saint Dongxie is now in the Holy Void Realm, he will still experience many crises in the next journey. Fortunately, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu are here, so he can quickly escape and see the strength of the two young people. , He was relieved, and felt that he was really useless, not even the two juniors.


    But he quickly put away this messy idea, these two young people are not ordinary young people, they are the two people he has always expected.


    The further back, the more dangerous it is. The space cracks that have appeared many times are actually that high. This is a danger to Mu Bingyun and Cangyu, although with their current strength, they are not so afraid of the so-called space cracks. But if one is accidentally swallowed by the space crack, there will still be a lot of trouble.


    No matter how powerful they are, if they fall into it, there will be some setbacks. If they want to come back, they don¡¯t know when they need to.


    Therefore, their journey is particularly difficult and dangerous, and they go slower and slower, like an old man walking forward on the road.


    Time passed without knowing it, and there were only three moving figures left in the dark space.


    Suddenly, Mu Bingyun felt a piercing white light, and the figure suddenly stopped moving forward.


    "This is?"


    Mu Bingyun said in doubt, Saint Dongxie and Cang Yu were also slightly stunned. In the dazzling white light in front of them, they could not see the way forward, instead the scene in front of them looked like a horizontal beam of light.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    She hesitated for a moment, only to feel that there were big fluctuations in the formation on these white lights. When she got close, she guessed that there was no mistake, the beam of white light turned out to be the remaining formation.


    The formation here is still very well preserved, which surprised her.


    After hearing what Mu Bingyun said, the sage Dongxie was also surprised: "What is Yun''er going to do?"


    "Will this formation affect our passage?"


    "It won''t. The formation here is not disordered. It is relatively complete. If we pass through it, it should not be affected."


    She looked down and saw that the way to get here was not damaged, and there should be a very complete road under her feet. No matter what, she has planned to go up and walk, maybe she can see how to repair the way of heaven through this relatively complete place!


    Besides, this Heavenly Road, with her eyesight, was supposed to be very stable. Speaking of which, ordinary people could not destroy it, and I don¡¯t know who would destroy the Heavenly Road like this.


    But what she saw in front of her made her guess. It shouldn''t be someone who deliberately destroyed it. Maybe it was destroyed in a fight. Otherwise, a person who really wants to destroy the way of heaven will definitely not leave such a complete section. , it is time to erase all traces.


    "Is Bing''er going up for a walk?"


    "Well, just to see if there is any breakthrough point. The teleportation array that arranges this road is slightly different than the previous one, and it seems to be more mysterious."


    After all, this road is too far away. They have been here for a few months and almost a year, and they have not come to an end. It is unbelievable. This is still guided by the way of heaven. If it is just relying on them to leap on their own, I am afraid it will take several years.


    This is the convenience of the teleportation array. If there is no teleportation array, no matter how powerful the cultivator is, in this unstable space, many methods cannot be used, and they can only fly honestly.


    "Then let''s go up and have a look."


    She knew that Cangyu would definitely go up to see it, so she glanced at Saint Dongxie.


    Sage Dongxie quickly stopped: "Don''t worry about Yun''er, I will definitely go up."


    Mu Bingyun had no choice but to nod: "Then grandpa, be careful, we are next to each other. If something happens, there will be someone to take care of."


    The sage Dongxie did not refuse, and naturally agreed. Although he wanted to break through the sky, there was no reason to want to lose his life. Knowing that the two juniors were powerful, he would naturally stick to them.


    The three decided to jump on it when they were sure that there was no danger in the beam of light. In an instant, they felt that they were wrapped in abundant divine power, and they had been on the road for nearly a year, and they would have a brief relaxation at that time.


    "I didn''t expect the divine power here to be so strong."

 Chapter 1208： Where is the end (plus)

    "It should be because of the formation that the divine power in these strange stones has not been lost." Mu Bingyun looked around and felt that he was standing on a flat road. This road is made of those strange stones, I am afraid that I will not believe that the seemingly smooth and smooth road under my feet is composed of stones.


    White light fluttered on the left and right sides. At this time, it looked like it was in a teleportation array.


    It''s just that there are a few differences. The teleportation array moves very fast. Usually, they ride in the teleportation array, and they don''t have time to look at what''s inside. Because of the relative stability of the space, they only feel that a white light flashes in front of them. On the other side.


    The aisle in front of you is very wide and can accommodate several people side by side.


    Except that it doesn''t teleport on its own, this channel looks perfectly preserved.


    "what is this?"


    Saint Dongxie looked somewhere, and the three of them walked over quickly. There was an item on the ground that looked like a magic weapon. It''s just a little incomplete. It seems that the magic weapon is incomplete because of a fight with people. Other than that, the surrounding is very clean.


    "There should be people here."


    Although they already knew that someone might have been here, they were still a little excited to see these things with their own eyes.


    "Grandpa, let''s go and have a look, maybe it won''t be long before we reach the end."


    Mu Bingyun said, they swept forward as soon as they lifted their steps. This time, their speed was much faster. There were no obstacles on either side. They were just walking in the spacious passage. It''s not that she is afraid of the instability of the space, and she doesn''t know what dangers will lie ahead. She really wants to move it in a big way.


    After thinking about it, I thought it would be better to walk slowly in an unfamiliar place, so as not to encounter anything unexpected.


    Saint Dongxie also meant the same thing, but looking at the excitement on his face, you could tell that just walking over made him very happy.


    He didn''t expect that he would be able to come to this place, thinking about how many people were damaged in the chaotic formations in front of him. Mu Qingrou called it a genius of formations, and in those chaotic formations, he couldn''t help but struggle, even hit.


    Saint Dongxie looked at the two juniors in front of him, and the look of relief in his eyes never faded away.


    With these two juniors, and his granddaughter, he suddenly felt that the future was bright. He vaguely felt that the repair of the Tianlu would not take too long. Although he didn''t know why, he always felt that the Tianlu could be repaired. It''s the two in front of you.


    calmed down, he quickly followed, and he didn''t regret the decision he made at the beginning.


    Another year has passed, and this white passage still has no end in sight, but the three of them did not lose their confidence, but became more and more persistent. Especially when he felt that the further he went forward, the stronger the divine power, even Mu Bingyun''s face showed a trace of excitement.


    So, she glanced forward through Chiye, and suddenly felt that the surrounding space was very stable, and she couldn''t help but move: "Grandpa, we can move it in a big way."


    Saint Dongxie hesitated for a moment: "Won''t it cause the space to collapse?"


    "Probably not, I just checked it out."


    Cangyu naturally wouldn''t have an opinion. Whatever Mu Bingyun wanted to do, as long as he brought him along, he probably wouldn''t disagree.


    "it is good."


    In fact, Saint Dongxie also felt that it would be a waste of time to just walk like this. Since the space is stable and will not cause danger, if it can be moved, he will not choose to walk honestly.


    The three people were determined, and it was Cangyu who performed the big shift. Cangyu''s consciousness shrouded the three of them. In just a moment, they changed places and didn''t stop. When his consciousness extended to a certain place, it was again In an instant, the positions of the three people changed again. Although the passage in front of them did not seem to be different, they could obviously feel many differences.


    Immediately following Cang Yu''s twenty-odd big shifts, and finally making him feel slightly exhausted, this time, he switched to Mu Bingyun to perform the teleportation technique, and after another twenty or so big shifts, he was replaced by Dongxie Sage again. . Saint Dongxie''s strength is much worse than the two of them, so it would be hard enough to be able to move six or seven big moves.


    When Saint Dongxie was struggling, Cang Yu just recovered and started a new cycle.


    It was this time that really surprised them. After so many big shifts, they didn''t find the end. One can imagine how far the distance between the two is. If they fly in the channel honestly, I don''t know how many years it will take.


    Mu Bingyun shivered a little, it would take at least dozens or hundreds of years to do it, no wonder it needs a teleportation formation, this road to heaven is not something that ordinary people can break through, not to mention the various crises at the beginning, that is, there is no crisis, just There is only one passage, and it is not something that ordinary people can support.


    I think they were lucky to come here. A large section of the road in the back is very intact. If it is repaired at that time, only the latter section needs to be repaired. If all of them are damaged, Mu Bingyun feels that no matter how talented she and Cang Yu are, she thinks To be repaired, unless the existing strength is broken through and greater achievements are made, I am afraid there is still a glimmer of hope.


    The more she went on, the more she felt that the person who built the Heavenly Road was a powerful man to look up to.


    It took several months for the three people to take turns in the big shift alone, and the sage Dongxie couldn''t help sighing: "I didn''t expect the road to be so long, no wonder those who have come in since ancient times have never come out. If you can pass it, you have already said it, is it possible that it will be thankless to come back?"


    Mu Bingyun fell silent.


    Dongxie sage''s face was a little sad, and he didn''t know what he remembered.


    "Even so, I still hope that those old friends really came over that day, instead of being reduced to life and death." In fact, in the era of the sage Dongxie, there were countless amazing and brilliant people, and he was only considered to be an upper-middle talent at that time.


    The reason why he didn''t leave is because his strength is too weak, and secondly, he is a person who can''t be assured of the Eastern faction. Saint Dongxie stayed in Zixiaotian. Once those people were in danger, there were still people here who could take care of them.


    But he didn''t expect that as groups of people passed by, either the opponent''s soul card would be broken, or there would be no news for tens of thousands of years, which made it difficult for him to accept.


    Therefore, breaking the Tianlu became his obsession, but he understood more deeply that the Tianlu didn''t mean to break through, and there was another Western-style Xixie Supreme who was staring at him. What would happen, so he waited until today.

 Chapter 1209： "See the Sun again"

    "I feel like it''s coming."


    Mu Bingyun said softly, they didn''t use the big shift a few days ago, if one accidentally moved to the end, who knows what would happen at the end.


    East Evil Saint looked a little excited, and his figure was much faster. Mu Bingyun could fully understand his mood.


    "Grandpa, let''s be careful, the situation over there is still unknown."


    "Understood, although your grandfather is very excited, this point can still be clearly distinguished."


    Saint Dongxie calmed down his excitement and heaved a long sigh of relief. This feeling is really hard to describe, and I don''t know if there will be a chance to find those acquaintances in the past. He has stayed in Zixiaotian these years. There is a very lonely feeling.


    Mu Bingyun nodded, did not speak any more, and watched the situation over there again through Chiye. This time, I finally saw a different place from the light of the passage, as if it was another world, surrounded by clouds and mist, it seemed that there was sunlight, it had been several years, and the eyebrows showed a bit of joy.


    It was just that their movements were still very fast, and neither Cangyu nor Dongxie sages noticed.


    She exhaled a long breath and continued to observe the surrounding illusion mirrors, and she really saw something wrong. It turned out that there were many guards on the opening of the passage.


    Her strength is in the Holy Heaven Realm, and it doesn''t look strong, but she still has a vigilant heart, and there is also a Holy Lord Realm. These strengths are not a threat to the three, but it is because of this that she has to be vigilant. Why is there a guard at the end of the road?


    It seems that things are really unusual!


    informed Saint Dongxie and Cangyu about the guards, and the three of them did not rush over.


    "Yun''er, it''s not easy for us to have any conflicts when we first came here. As long as they don''t go too far, we will count on them to see what conspiracy they have."


    The sage of Dongxie thinks more about it. If more people are attracted during the fight, the most important thing is that they have just come over. They don¡¯t know the depth of this place.


    The three of Mu Bingyun thought about it for a while, and felt that this method was very good. After a while, it might be easier to adapt to this unfamiliar environment.


    At the moment, the three of them hid their strengths, and on the surface they looked like the Holy Heaven Realm. Back then, when many people entered the Heavenly Road, they were in the Holy Heaven Realm, and there should be no doubts about this realm.


    Soon, a stronger light appeared in front of their eyes, and outside the passage was a white mist and green mountains.


    The movements of the three people immediately attracted the attention of the people outside, and they all heard those people talking.


    "Someone came out."


    "What? It''s been so long, and there are still people coming out here. The courage of the people here is really unusual. This road is so rotten that they can still walk through it."


    "Forget it now, it''s a good thing to wait for the people to come out. When the time comes, let''s take them over to see how talented they are. If they are good, they will be directly from our human race."


    "That''s right, I heard that the talents who can come here are top-notch, which is really a good thing for the human race. We should also be glad that this time our human race is guarding this place, otherwise we will add personnel to others. ."


    "The most important thing is that the clan emperor seems to be very keen on picking up people."


    Hearing the guard''s conversation, the three of them were approaching the entrance of the cave, and the white light was a bit strong, at least for those who had not seen the sun for several years.


    The three of them stayed at the door for a while before finally getting used to it.


    Of course, they did this for a reason, they were looking outside secretly, and the guards outside were looking at them too.


    "Where did you come from?"


    Hearing the question, Mu Bingyun raised his eyes and looked up. It was the person with the strength of the Holy Master Realm who spoke. His eyes swept over the three of them. Seeing that they were all in the Holy Heaven Realm, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Thinking back to the beginning, it was a long time ago, and some people with the strength of the Holy Heaven Realm also came, and these people have made some achievements later.


    cough...he blushed for a moment, then quickly faded.


    There was still some eagerness in his eyes. At this time, he heard Mu Bingyun speak, "Where is this?"


    "This is the virtual world."


    That man was not angry, he just thought that the people in front of him looked good, especially these two young people. If his eyes were not wrong, these two young people were probably only a few thousand years old, right?


    This is really too young for a monk, only a few thousand years old.


    Being able to cultivate to the Holy Heaven Realm at such a short age shows how powerful his talent is. The man''s eyes are getting more and more fiery. He has already decided that he must bring these people into the human race in person, and see him at that time. After the clan emperor, he will definitely get a lot of credit, and maybe he will not wait here boringly in the future.


    The virtual world?


    Mu Bingyun thought to himself, where is the virtual world?


    "The virtual world stands above the nine heavens, it is a vast and boundless space, a space without end." The man seemed to see Mu Bingyun''s doubts, "Actually, under the virtual world, there are countless places like Jiuxiaotian. , the virtual world is the world of ten thousand heavens. But it is not separated from ten thousand heavens. On the contrary, it is connected. If the teleportation array is not damaged, there will be more people in the virtual world."


    The man didn''t know what the purpose was, so he explained it to the three of them.


    Mu Bingyun understood, meaning that the virtual world is very large, and although Jiuxiaotian is also very large, there are many places where Jiuxiaotian and Jiuxiaotian can be side by side, which reminds her that all laws are unified, and all laws are countless spaces , that unification is the final virtual world, if you think about it like this, you can understand it all at once.


    But the virtual world is not separated from Jiuxiaotian. Can she guess that Jiuxiaotian was originally only a part of the virtual world, and it was divided for some reason.


    But I''m not thinking about these times now, and these are not too important. What I''m thinking about now is how to figure out the situation of the virtual world, and then repair the teleportation array, so that Jiuxiaotian''s personnel can also come to this place.


    Hearing this person not shy about talking about this teleportation array before, does this mean that these people did not refuse to repair the teleportation array, right?


    This made her think, why did those mysterious people who went to Zixiaotian kill her and prevent her from repairing the way to the sky?


    Perhaps, what they stopped was not her repairing the way of heaven, but something else? Originally, she was not sure, but when she came here, she realized something.


    Those mysterious people are definitely trying to stop her from doing other things. There are countless miracles in the cultivation world. Maybe she really has some secrets. Even if someone told her that she was a reincarnation of so-and-so, she would probably believe it.


    Mu Bingyun thanked the person and asked how he wanted to get to the city, but in fact he indicated that he and others were not familiar with each other, and hoped that the other person could lead the way and fell into the arms of that person.

 Chapter 1210： human race

    The man pretended to be hesitant: "It''s not that he''s making an alarmist statement. Now the virtual world is not very peaceful. With the strength of the three of you, if you encounter beasts and monsters, you''re afraid that you will die."


    Naturally, Mu Bingyun said again, what should I do then!


    The man hurriedly said with a smile: "We are both human races, I think you have good talents, you can be trained, it is better for me to lead you to the territory of the human race, maybe you will be able to meet the emperor of the clan, if you can get the approval of the clan emperor , you don¡¯t have to be afraid of other races in the future.¡±


    Mu Bingyun was naturally happy, the man explained to the other guards and left with the three of them.


    Looking at the foggy place, Mu Bingyun and the others were about to leap up, but the man immediately stopped them: "No way, although this place looks similar to your original place, it''s still better to fly with your Holy Heavenly Realm''s strength. Almost, let''s use this."


    So, the man took out something, it looked small, but the space inside was just enough to accommodate five people.


    This is a closed space, the outer layer is transparent, and you can clearly see the scenery outside. After starting, they only felt that they were in the air, a bit like Mu Bingyun got it in the fairyland when he got it. Shuttle.


    However, this one is bigger than the shuttle, and it feels more balanced and stable. Even if there is a cup of tea in it, it will not spill out.


    The three of them couldn''t help but think that those people who came to Zixiaotian from Tianlu originally used such flying tools, right? If it is, it can really make sense how the other party can easily come out.


    But even if there is such a thing, it will take many years to fly out, right?


    One can imagine how firm the people behind her are in wanting to get rid of her, but unfortunately the other party still failed in the end. If you want to send someone again, it will cost a lot of money.


    Maybe the means of the Eastern Evil Saint are too powerful, and he didn''t let the other party discover anything. For so many years, no one has been sent to Zixiaotian. It may also be that the other party''s subordinates are ineffective and sloppy, which will allow the Eastern Evil Saint to find a loophole.


    No matter what, it''s a good thing for her. Now she just needs to find out the situation in the virtual world. She has a hunch that this time she might be able to meet the person who wants to get rid of her, and even know more secrets , which may also be able to learn the secrets of the Golden Crow.


    Thinking of this, she stabilized her mind and thought secretly about what to do at that time. With her current strength, she is naturally not afraid. Besides, there is also a blue sky. After knowing from Dasha, there are basically no people who are stronger than the ninth order of Shengwujing. It seems difficult to reach that realm, otherwise Talents like Galaxy, or mutant super beasts, are estimated to have been reached long ago.


    Thinking of this, she felt much more relaxed.


    Seeing the calm expressions of the three of them, the man couldn''t help but nodded secretly. Sure enough, these people who were able to pass through the incomplete teleportation formation are not ordinary. Look at these people, although they are not very powerful, but their expressions are so calm. Even if he has been guarding here for many years, every time he thinks of the unseen teleportation array passage, his scalp will tingle. Anyone who enters is not a chance to die, especially coming from there is more dangerous.


    That person felt more and more that Mu Bingyun and the three of them would definitely achieve great things in the future, and could even bring different changes to the clan. How could he know that the strength of these three people today is rare in the virtual world.


    "There are many races in the virtual world, among which there are four largest races, human race, monster race, fierce beast race and divine beast race. Among them, the place where the beast race lives is particularly dangerous, and under normal circumstances it will not compete with the other three races. There is no negotiation, but once you encounter a fierce beast, you must escape if you can''t fight. The beasts that go crazy have no intelligence, and it can be said that few of the beasts themselves have intelligence, they only know how to plunder."


    As the man was talking, he couldn''t help but feel fortunate that the place where the fierce orcs and the human race lived was too far away, and with the clumsiness of the fierce beasts, they couldn''t make a leap at all, so as long as they didn''t get close, they basically wouldn''t have anything to do with the fierce beasts. what a conflict.


    The demon clan is very cunning. If you deal with it, you need to have a heart. The enemy of the demon clan is the **** beast, but the highest evolution of the demon clan is the **** beast, and the grievances and grievances can be understood without guessing.


    But usually the two races seem friendly on the surface.


    In the end, it is naturally the beast race, which is a relatively friendly race with humans. It can be said that the beast race and the human race are still relatively friendly, at least on the surface.


    In addition to these four races, there are other small races, such as zombies, undead, etc., but these races generally do not go out of their own territory, as long as you don''t bump into them, there will be no problems.


    The man listened calmly when he saw the three of them, and couldn''t help but sigh for a long time again, these people who have gone through hardships are really unusual. In short, if he came to a strange place, he would never be as calm as them.


    Soon the group came to a very beautiful ancient city. Compared with the ancient city they had seen before, the ancient city in front of them had very long-term characteristics. Of course, it also combined new things, especially those mysterious runes, which made Mu Bingyun novel. .


    There is also the formation in the ancient city, which is what interests her the most. After Tianlu and her entourage, her formation has improved again. The small golden pagoda in the sea of ????knowledge has now illuminated the entire sea of ????knowledge, and even the other things have been infected with a golden color, and there are also rays of light. The power of vitality, she understands that this is the divine power of the wood element. Now that she is injured, she will soon be able to recover. It should be the power of life contained in the divine power of the wood element.


    also combines the divine power of the thunder system with destruction and rebirth, making her even more powerful. Sometimes she always feels that she can revive thousands of plants, but of course this is just a feeling. But she also felt that there might be such a day, and she even remembered a series of things that happened when she planted elixir in the Flowing Cloud Sect. relation.


    Putting aside his messy thoughts, he was led through the ancient city. Their appearances are not special, but she is dressed in red, with a beautiful face, and the beautiful Cang Yu beside her walking together, the East Evil Saint has become a foil, naturally attracting the attention of the surrounding people.


    "This is the city of our human race. What are your plans in the future?"


    "I don''t know for now, let''s take a look first!"


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly. In fact, she knew that this person was just asking. From the time he brought them here in person, he had already planned where they would go in the future.


    "You came from this place, it''s a bit special, so I have to take you to see the clan emperor first." The man said after a moment of hesitation. There are thousands of teleportation arrays, but only this one is very special. As for this teleportation array, it is He didn''t know how it was destroyed. If he wanted to trace it back, he really couldn''t tell the reason. After all, when he was born, this teleportation array was like this.

 Chapter 1211： clan emperor

    Soon Mu Bingyun and the three of them appeared in front of a very huge, simple and splendid palace, this time it was really a palace. At the gate of the palace, there are two teams of people from the Holy Heaven Realm wearing uniform armor guarding them.


    The man went forward and said something to one of them, then turned around and said, "Let''s go in!"


    The three of Mu Bingyun followed behind the man and couldn''t help but look at the palace in front of them. They were really surprised. Could it be that the rule here has returned to its most primitive form?


    The three of them looked at each other and accepted.


    Things seemed to be going well. The clan emperor heard the arrival of the three people and went to meet them directly. The man was also a little surprised. When the clan emperor chose to meet the three of them, Mu Bingyun was led down.


    The three of them were waiting in the hall. The layout of this hall was also very different. The surrounding were all carved with exquisite ancient runes, the patterns of which they had never seen before.


    Mu Bingyun also couldn''t figure out why the people who came out of this passage attracted the attention of the guards. At this time, she found that not only the guards paid attention, but also the clan emperor who had never met.


    Footsteps sounded in my ears, is it the clan emperor?


    The three looked at each other and looked at the door in unison. Sure enough, a slender figure walked in. I thought it would be someone who looked older, but this clan emperor looked only in his twenties or thirties, with a gentle smile on his face, very handsome, as for how many years the other party has lived I no longer know.


    "You are from Jiuxiaotian?"


    The ?? clan emperor stepped forward and walked in, staring at the three of them with piercing eyes. He quickly glanced among the three of them. His eyes stayed on Mu Bingyun''s body, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Cang Yu was slightly unhappy, and pulled Mu Bingyun to block him.


    The clan emperor smiled awkwardly: "Please take a seat."


    The three of them were seated, and the clan emperor also walked to his own position. This time the distance was very close, so it was better to look at the appearance of the three of them. In the end, his gaze was still on Mu Bingyun''s body, and his gaze was even hotter than before.


    "Clan Emperor!"


    Mu Bingyun sensed the cold air from the person beside him, and stopped his anger. Now he is not here to fight. Although the clan emperor in front of them, they may have a way to deal with it.


    The strength of this clan emperor is also at the ninth rank of Shengwujing. As for who is stronger, you will only know after you fight.


    "what''s your name?"


    The clan emperor said with a smile, his eager gaze on Mu Bingyun did not dissipate, he straightened his body, "This emperor was still troubled before, but now he is not." When he said this, the clan emperor was a little afraid. Believe, "Perhaps, you are really the person this emperor is waiting for."


    Cang Yu''s heart tightened, and he pulled Mu Bingyun even tighter. The person you''re waiting for is obviously his, and the glowing eyes of the clan emperor made him very unhappy. It''s been a long time since no one dared to look at his Bing''er like this. .


    "What does the clan emperor mean?"


    Mu Bingyun was not nervous, and her eyes were fixed on the clan emperor''s eyes, and she noticed that the other party''s eyes did not flicker. She thought that this was out of sincerity. She really didn''t understand what secrets she had in her body.


    "Many years ago, a strange thing happened in the virtual world. Both the human race emperor and the beast emperors of other races saw a vision in the sky, and this vision reached Jiuxiaotian."


    The clan emperor''s gaze fell on Mu Bingyun, "After calculation, this vision represents the appearance of someone who can change the pattern of heaven and earth, so some people can''t sit still, because they are afraid that some conspiracy will be exposed."


    Mu Bingyun felt a little weird about the clan emperor saying these secret things directly, and he didn''t even believe that the other party had no purpose, but the vision and intuition of the other party told her that she had something to do with her.


    So she didn''t interrupt, silently staring at the clan emperor and speaking again.


    "After the vision, some people deduced that the person born with the vision was the intersection of purple and green." The clan emperor said while watching the expressions of the three, his intuition fell on Mu Bingyun''s face, But he didn''t notice that Sage Dongxie''s face changed a little, that is, it was just a moment, so fast that people couldn''t see it, but Mu Bingyun found it, could it be true?


    is her?


    This is weird.


    Could it be that she still has some big secrets on her shoulders?


    She has not forgotten what Wu Yun inherited about her being able to save the Golden Crow family. If it is true, she thinks she will not refuse. The cultivation world is all kinds of miracles. Since God wants to give her some strange destiny, There is no harm in using it well.


    "The beast emperors of the demon clan and the beast clan seem to be very enthusiastic about this matter, especially the **** beast clan." The clan emperor paused and glanced around Mu Bingyun''s body, "Not long after that incident , The Divine Beasts once sent people to Jiuxiaotian, but I don¡¯t know why they found nothing in the end. However, the price of going to Jiuxiaotian was too high. Those who came back just said that the vision had disappeared, and the Divine Beasts did not move. "


    Speaking of this, the Eastern Evil Saint still doesn''t understand, it turns out that those people were sent by the beast clan.


    Mu Bingyun thought more than the Eastern Evil Saint, why did the Divine Beasts send someone to kill her in the placenta?


    can only show that her birth will definitely bring bad things to the gods orcs, and even subvert many things in the past. Thinking of some secrets from Dasha''s mouth, Dasha and Yinhe were making trouble with the beasts, and finally the beasts and the demons joined forces to deal with the two, only to suppress Dasha, of course they didn''t know The Galaxy is the real culprit, otherwise I really don''t know what will happen.


    Mu Bingyun knows that the human race has little to do with these things. If it is related, it can only be said that the human race is high up and it has nothing to do with me. There is nothing wrong with this.


    As for the encounter of the Jinwu clan, it is estimated that we can start with the demon clan and the beast clan.


    "I don''t know what the clan emperor said so much, what do you want to express?"


    Hearing such direct words suddenly, the clan emperor was also a little stunned. He quickly reacted with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "This place is dead, and this emperor doesn''t like it very much. I really hope that someone can break the current situation."


    The clan emperor leaned on the chair lazily, and glanced at Mu Bingyun, "If this emperor can break this situation, there is no need to expect your arrival. As for what you want to do, as long as you don''t do things that are not good for the human race. Things, the emperor can choose not to see anything."


    The ?? clan emperor squinted, "The people who once came out of Jiuxiaotian, this emperor also asked for it, and now they seem to be doing pretty well."


    The ?? clan emperor laughed, at least these people went to play with other races, the human race was quiet, there was no shit, it was really a bit boring!


    Mu Bingyun''s eyelids twitched as he weighed the clan emperor''s words. It seemed that the other party was not lying. Of course, she didn''t think the clan emperor felt that this place was dead, and there should be no other purpose.


    "Clan emperor, let''s open the skylight and speak eloquently, your purpose, I need to know, who knows if you will stab you in the back."

 Chapter 1212： showdown

    The clan emperor touched his nose, does he look like a bad guy?


    "This emperor does have some purpose."


    It''s not surprising to see Mu Bingyun sitting in the clouds, and the clan emperor is also a little interested, "I don''t know how many years it will take this emperor to cultivate to the current state, but after reaching this state, he fell into confusion, and I don''t know why the last step is always impossible. After stepping on it, this emperor has thought of countless ways, but in the end there is no result. Whether it is reincarnation, or experience everywhere, or to exchange cultivation experience with others, destroying two races, etc., can not bring any enlightenment to this emperor. "


    After a pause, he looked at Mu Bingyun and said, "It wasn''t until the vision appeared many years ago that this emperor felt that the opportunity had come, and he intuitively told this emperor that as long as the person with the vision survived, he would be able to break the current situation. , the emperor also has the slightest chance to break through the last step."


    Although he is already the emperor of the human race, with such a supreme right, it is estimated that few people will not be tempted, but standing at a high place has high troubles. Regarding the unification of all races, he feels that he is full of people who have nothing to do with shit. Will do that thankless thing.


    He only needs to ensure that the human race continues to develop and is not bullied by other races. Let''s say that the general trend will be divided for a long time, and it will be divided for a long time. Since it is obvious that it must be divided, why does he need to join.


    Hearing the words of the clan emperor, Mu Bingyun only came to one conclusion: "The clan emperor is too lazy to unify the race!"


    The clan emperor was not embarrassed about the words that inadvertently pierced his true heart, "You really guessed it right, the days of fighting and killing all day are really not what this emperor expects. This emperor still prefers to challenge more. Advanced, for example, breaking through the last layer, I want to see what the last layer is. Nowadays, there are many people in the ninth-level strength of the virtual world. No matter what method is used, they have not broken through, which really makes this emperor very worried. !"


    The ?? clan emperor was born handsome, and he looked like a sad spring and autumn, which was really a bit sympathetic. Cangyu''s eyes are not good, and now he wants to fight.


    The ?? clan emperor felt a little cold for no reason. Although he thought Mu Bingyun was amazing before, he didn''t have the hobby of robbing other people''s wives. For Cang Yu''s hostility, he expressed his innocence.


    Beautiful characters are appreciated, aren''t they?


    This man is really stingy!


    "How about it, what do you think of this emperor''s conditions? This emperor only needs your agreement. In the future, you can find a way to break through and inform this emperor. The rest is still the same sentence. As long as you don''t do things that endanger the human race, you can still give You provide resources, and if you want to harm that race, go to that race, and if you are hunted down, you can escape to the human race to ensure that those races will not dare to chase after them.¡±


    The corner of the ?? clan emperor''s mouth showed a wicked smile, as if he wished they would cause trouble.


    Making trouble is good, making trouble is so lively.


    "Yes." Of course Mu Bingyun didn''t want to miss such a good proposal, and she could see that the clan emperor was indeed gloating about misfortune, wishing that something bad would happen to the virtual world, and of course it was something that could not harm the human race.


    The ?? clan emperor was satisfied: "You can call me Ye Hua from now on! Although I don''t know where the strength of the two of you is, it should be hidden. I can see that he is in the Holy Void Realm."


    The last sentence was addressed to Saint Dongxie.


    At this time, the three of them also removed the barrier they had set up. When they saw that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu were at the ninth rank of Saint Wujing, Ye Hua''s eyes widened, and then he couldn''t help but nodded.


    "If you cause trouble like this, you are not afraid of being chased and killed. It seems that you don''t need the protection of the emperor at all, but this is better. Unless God wants you to die, no one can kill you."


    Mu Bingyun did know that when she cultivated to the holy world, she felt that unless she wanted to die in this realm, others could not be killed, just like the big fool, the big fool many years ago could only be killed by others. Join forces to suppress.


    "Yehua, I want to know about the Golden Crow."


    Yehua didn''t expect Mu Bingyun to be so rude, so he directly asked this ancient and mysterious matter.


    But he really knew about this matter. Thinking of that, Ye Hua couldn''t help but sigh: "So you have something to do with the Jinwu clan, so it''s no wonder those old guys are unlucky now."


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t care about these words, what she cares about is the secret of the Golden Crow.


    "The Golden Crow was jointly dealt with by the Divine Beast Race and the Monster Race. In fact, the Golden Crow Race was originally divided into the type of the Demon Race, but I don''t know why it was called the Divine Beast Race. ''s secret.


    But it is true that the two clans deal with the Jinwu clan with both hands. "


    Mu Bingyun listened carefully, she just wanted to know why these two races chose Jinwu to replace the sun.


    When he heard Mu Bingyun ask this, Ye Hua was silent for a while, "This involves another matter, no, this should be a conspiracy to get rid of the Golden Crow. In fact, there is a sun between heaven and earth. It''s just that these two clans destroyed the sun in order to deal with the Jinwu clan, and they were replaced by the Jinwu clan."


    "How can they destroy the sun?"


    It''s not that Mu Bingyun is surprised, but that she can get close to the sun with her current strength, but she thinks she can''t do it to destroy the sun.


    "Naturally, it hasn''t been destroyed, but it can be sealed with a formation and blocked by some special means." Ye Hua sneered, and then used the traction of the formation to seal the Golden Crow into the sun, and then the Golden Crow could be sealed forever. Hanging high above? In fact, next to each Golden Crow is the sun. If the Golden Crow doesn''t want to die, he can only use his divine power to absorb the sun''s rays and use it to illuminate the earth. This is the cruelty of this formation.


    Hearing the words, all three of them changed color, and it was another vicious formation.


    Mu Bingyun understands a little why her importance is repeatedly mentioned in the golden crow''s heritage memory. Could it be because of her talent in formation?


    "If you want to help the Jinwu clan, you need to break the formation between their body and the sun, otherwise it won''t help." Ye Hua leaned back on the chair and said slowly, as if Mu Bingyun would be able to make the It looks like the array is destroyed.


    "One more thing, I want to repair the teleportation array to Jiuxiaotian."


    Ye Hua was surprised, "You want to repair that road?"


    When he heard ??, he thought that Mu Bingyun was crazy, but seeing her serious appearance, he couldn''t help but ask again: "Do you really want to repair that road?"


    "Naturally, if the teleportation formation leading to Jiuxiaotian is not repaired, my friends will not be able to come. If they can''t, it also means that the virtual world will be very quiet. It is easy to break the pattern when there are many people. In the virtual world, those people can sit and live."

 Chapter 1213： Are you from Earth?

    Ye Hua was stunned for a long time before he said, "You sound so reasonable."


    "I''m short of materials for repairing the formation, you should have it in your hand, right?"


    Yehua nodded subconsciously, and only after nodding did he see Mu Bingyun''s smile, not knowing that he was being tricked by the other party. But if you want to build a road, it''s still very good, and you don''t have to trouble yourself if you want to go to Jiuxiaotian in the future.


    "Yes, what do you need this emperor to provide you."


    What ??Mu Bingyun wanted was this sentence, "I need to visit other teleportation formations, and when this road is repaired, the guards will be replaced by humans, and they will always be humans."


    When ?? said this, Ye Hua clearly felt the momentum in Mu Bingyun''s words, and he was naturally happy.


    "No problem, as long as the emperor speaks, those old guys don''t dare to fight with me."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at Ye Hua, this person is most likely to stand above all races, but he has a heart that keeps away from fighting, no wonder he will not be jealous of those people. Just a request to guard the teleportation array, I believe those people will not do anything.


    "Since you are here, I am afraid they will know."


    Ye Hua said.


    "So what if you know, is it possible that they can kill me?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled, "If they come to provoke me, I don''t mind suppressing them all."


    Ye Hua raised his eyelids, and he suddenly felt that the Void Realm was fine when it was quiet in the past. This master is not easy to provoke, he has to tell the people of the human race that everything about Mu Bingyun should not be provoke or touched.


    "I''ll stay with you for the next time."


    Mu Bingyun said lightly, not to ask for instructions, but to say a word. The corners of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched, whether it was easy for him to ask God, but difficult for him. However, it is not bad to have such a great **** in the Human Race Palace.


    "Okay, no problem, don''t worry, the emperor will treat you well."


    Mu Bingyun was very satisfied. After a day¡¯s rest, Ye Hua took her to check the teleportation formations in other channels. Only at this time did she have some understanding of the virtual world. There are many such passages in the virtual world, leading to various spaces.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but move in her heart: "I have heard of the earth, but I don''t know if it can lead to the earth?"


    I didn''t expect Ye Hua to be stunned, staring at Mu Bingyun, "You came from Earth?" Ye Hua was still a little excited while speaking, fellow from Earth?


    "no."


    The cold words were like a basin of cold water pouring over Ye Hua''s head, making him speechless.


    "No, you are not from the earth, how do you know the earth?"


    "Someone came from here." Mu Bingyun didn''t mean to hide, "So you came from Earth?"


    Yehua couldn''t help nodding. After nodding, he felt a little depressed, "You haven''t told this emperor, who is from Earth?"


    "One of my friends is my brother''s wife now." Mu Bingyun added an extra sentence, lest this kind of fellow countryman have any bad thoughts when he sees his fellow countryman.


    Yehua looked embarrassed, "In the future, you have to introduce me to this emperor. When I was born, I was told that I would become a clan emperor, and I felt extremely depressed."


    Mu Bingyun was too lazy to listen to his complaints, so he agreed directly.


    "It seems that there is no way to get to Earth." Mu Bingyun immediately concluded that if he could get to the interesting world mentioned by the dark cloud, Ye Hua shouldn''t be so depressed.


    Hearing her words, Ye Hua was even more depressed.


    "It''s really impossible to pass, so this emperor is thinking about how to go back all the time. If this emperor guesses right, there are countless places like the virtual world. There are all kinds of wonders in the big world, and there are countless small worlds, no We can calculate it with numbers. The earth is here, it should be counted as another world!"


    Ye Hua felt a little regretful. After all, that place was where the first life stayed. If he could go back and take a look, he would be content. That''s why he doesn''t have a lot of fighting spirit. He thinks about how ambitious a person born in a peaceful era can be. It''s better to squat in the house and surf the Internet if he fights and kills all day.


    Of course Ye Hua wouldn''t say this to a real antique like Mu Bingyun.


    "The formation here is really amazing. I guess the master who arranged this formation is at least the eleventh rank of the divine formation master."


    Of course, there is also a high possibility that it is the twelfth order. As for the upper level, she does not know, in short, there is no end to learning!


    Yehua saw Mu Bingyun watching around the passage, and even touched some of the mysteries in the teleportation array, so he couldn''t help but stare at her, in admiration, this is a genius!


    If he knew that the other party had such a relationship with him, he didn''t have to pretend.


    This native-born antique is really stunning, Ye Hua''s eyes lit up, and soon a cold face appeared in front of him, which made him stunned for a moment.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Yehua wanted to answer, the emperor didn''t see anything.


    inexplicably reminds me of two classic words: what are you looking at, look at you.


    So he chose to look away and see the surrounding scenery is still good.


    "Brother Yehua, since you think you can''t break through the realm, why don''t we take advantage of this time to find a place to discuss." Cang Yu rarely challenges people. As for challenging Yehua, Yehua''s eyes are nothing at first, but It also makes him unhappy. Second, he has not directly fought against the powerhouse of the ninth order of Shengwujing. Although he was a big fool at the beginning, he couldn''t open the fight in Zixiaotian at all, for fear that the space would be exploded accidentally.


    This virtual world should not be a problem. He has checked that the space of the virtual world is very stable, and it is not a problem to fight at will.


    Ye Hua was a little hairy at the sight, Cang Yu didn''t give him a chance to react, so he left with him.


    Yehua actually felt a little regretful in his heart, thinking that if he can go back to Earth in the future, he must bring the two back and let Mu Bingyun put on a halter dress to see what this man looks like when his face is dark.


    Mu Bingyun hadn''t noticed the communication between the two, knowing that they were going to learn from each other, and agreed very much. Ye Hua''s realm was very stable, and he should be able to get a lot of benefits from fighting with him.


    Ye Hua was taken away with a resentful look on his face, especially Mu Bingyun was staring at him and was about to go crazy, as if he wanted to fight him.


    Are these two violent madmen!


    No matter how resentful Ye Hua was in his heart, he couldn''t avoid the challenge from Cang Yu. It was not a good thing to offend a man with a small heart.


    After the two left, Mu Bingyun began to observe carefully. Saint Dongxie was naturally accompanied by him. He still had some research on the formation technique. Of course, he couldn''t keep up with Mu Qingrou and Mu Bingyun. A very talented person.

 Chapter 1214： You should kill my grandson-in-law

    "Breakthrough."


    Mu Bingyun opened her eyes and heard the words of Saint Dongxie. She smiled: "It''s really a breakthrough." She didn''t expect that just by referring to these teleportation formations in front of her, she would be able to make her comprehension of formations a step further. She felt a sense of awareness. The small golden pagoda in the sea, at this moment, really can''t describe the feeling in one word.


    I just felt that the light radiating from the small golden pagoda illuminated all her sea of ??consciousness, as if she could easily comprehend anything as long as it fell into the sea of ??consciousness.


    Whether this is an illusion or not, but she feels that if there is any incomprehensible formation problem, it can be solved as long as the small urn is sacrificed, and she doesn''t know how long it will take to solve it.


    "Grandpa, you help me protect the law, I have one thing to do."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the teleportation formation in front of him and greeted the guards at the same time. When Ye Hua left, he had already explained that they must cooperate with Mu Bingyun. Now that they were told to stay away from the teleportation formation, they naturally left far away.


    Right after they left, Mu Bingyun set up a magic formation around him, with the Eastern Evil Saint guarding him. This is the territory of the human race, so no one should dare to break in and make trouble.


    She sat cross-legged on the ground, her consciousness sank into the sea of ????consciousness, and she wrapped the small golden pagoda inside, trying to see if she could bring it out.


    Things seemed to be smoother than she had imagined. The little golden pagoda emerged from the center of her eyebrows, and the magic circle seemed to be illuminated by ten thousand golden lights. The sage Dongxie, who was guarding at the side, felt the mystery of the golden light, and couldn''t help sinking into it. Of course, he did not forget that his mission was to protect his granddaughter.


    At this time, when he saw the small golden pagoda between Mu Bingyun''s eyebrows, he rushed into the teleportation formation. He couldn''t help but be surprised. What is this small golden pagoda?


    How could he feel that no matter what kind of formation he arranged, it was not worth mentioning in front of the small urn, as if the opponent could devour all the formations.


    The idea of ???? made him feel a little surprised, and after the surprise, he felt happy.


    The person who owns the small urn is his granddaughter!


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun is closing his eyes, and his consciousness has been covering the surrounding of the small golden pagoda, accompanying it into the teleportation array. Originally thought that consciousness would definitely be attacked by the guards in the teleportation array, but she didn''t want the other party to seem to have not found her, but made her feel a little bit of affinity. It seems that the array here treats her as one of her own. .


    The idea of ???? together made her feel even more magical. Sure enough, this is the role of the small urn?


    Without hesitation, she began to watch the essentials of the teleportation formation. As long as the small golden pagoda was by her side, she could watch it unscrupulously without being affected in the slightest.


    At this time, she did not expect that the little golden tower would suddenly send information into her consciousness. When she got the information, her face was shocked. The information was all about this teleportation array.


    When all the information came into her mind, a complete picture suddenly appeared. She seemed to see a figure in front of her evolving the formation in front of her. She was also affected by it and gradually entered a state of ecstasy.


    Saint Dongxie was guarding him the most, and looking at Mu Bingyun covered in golden light, he was relieved and complicated, and there was a faint trace of worry. His granddaughter has had a turbulent life since she was a child, and she doesn''t know what she will face in the future.


    Repairing the Heavenly Road and saving the Golden Crow, which of these things is simple?


    Of course, the sage Dongxie is not a hypocritical person, and he knows that such a thing falls on the shoulders of his granddaughter. It can only show that she has this qualification, and it is really painful and happy.


    Cang Yu, who was discussing with Ye Hua over there, suddenly felt something, quickly withdrew his aura, and disappeared in a certain direction under Ye Hua''s inexplicable gaze.


    Yehua touched his head: "Didn''t you talk about learning from each other? Why did you just leave?"


    But I rubbed my aching arm, I haven''t felt this way in a long time, this old man is really strong. Ye Hua threw his hand away, but luckily he left, otherwise he would definitely be beaten up if they continued to learn from each other.


    He was naturally curious about Cang Yu''s sudden departure, so he followed without much thought.


    East Evil Saint was startled, knowing that someone had broken into the illusion mirror, and immediately saw Cang Yu''s figure, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Cangyu saw the scene in front of him, the worried expression on his face was less, and after shouting grandfather to Saint Dongxie, he sat cross-legged beside Mu Bingyun, like a patron saint.


    The sage Dongxie looked at it cheerfully. Someone was so nice to his granddaughter, he was naturally happy, wasn''t he.


    When Ye Hua came in, he saw this scene and chose to sit next to Saint Dongxie.


    "Dongxie, what is this?"


    As for Ye Hua''s name, the sage Dongxie didn''t think that there was anything. In terms of strength, Ye Hua was still his senior. Of course, Ye Hua was friends with Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu, which made Ye Hua suspicious. There is only a hundred years in a hurry. Is it because they feel that it is particularly difficult to calculate the generation, and the reproductive power of mortals is relatively strong, so they are only given a hundred years.


    If you are as immobile as a monk, you will be thousands of years old and tens of thousands of years old. After a while, will the streets be filled with people who can be called ancestors?


    Putting aside his thoughts, Ye Hua was still waiting for the answer from Saint Dongxie.


    "Yun''er wants to check the teleportation array. It seems that he has gained some gains. I believe that Yun''er will be able to arrange such an array in the near future."


    Ye Hua was surprised.


    Looking at the red-clothed woman sitting cross-legged in front of the teleportation array, she thought to herself, these old antiques are really amazing, just by watching the teleportation array like this, you can understand the mystery, he is really incomparable as a semi-antique.


    Yehua was an open-minded person. He was just a little envious of Mu Bingyun''s talent, but didn''t take it to heart. Everyone has their own strengths.


    The sage of Dongxie saw Ye Hua''s calm look, and his impression of him was much better. It is really a good thing for the human race to have such an open-minded clan emperor.


    Originally, he thought that after Chuangtianlu came over, he would definitely have some entanglements with others. Who knew that after meeting Ye Hua, the showdown between the two sides would be very fast, and now there is no conflict with Ye Hua.


    It is also very pleasant to communicate with such an open-minded person.


    Yehua seemed to sense the mood of Saint Dongxie, and couldn''t help but smile: "Why don''t we kill a game?"


    The sage Dongxie was stunned for a moment: "What to kill?" His old face couldn''t help but shake, "I can''t stand to discuss with you with my old bones." Yes, the sage Dongxie thought that Ye Hua was excited to invite him with him. After discussing, he didn''t even want to refuse. With such a gap in realm, he still didn''t have the confidence to fight against Ye Hua, "You should still find my grandson-in-law to kill him!"


    Ye Hua:¡­

 Chapter 1215： Both comprehend

    "Haha... I didn''t expect this chess to be really interesting!"


    In the ?? phantom formation, Mu Bingyun was comprehending the formation technique, but the cheerful laughter of the East Evil Saint over there sounded, and Ye Hua in front of him continued to fight with him with a smile.


    For the previous beautiful misunderstanding, both of them chose to ignore it at this moment.


    "Eat it!"


    Saint Dongxie smiled and glanced at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua''s eyes widened, "You sly old fox."


    "If I am an old fox, you are not a little fox."


    After saying this, the two looked at each other, why do they think this style of painting is a bit wrong?


    In terms of age, they still don¡¯t know who is older!


    But Ye Hua doesn''t care, Ye Hua doesn''t care, and the sage Dongxie doesn''t care. He only felt that Ye Hua in front of him really didn''t look like a strong man at all, he was simply unbelievably approachable. How could he know that Ye Hua was going smoothly in both his past life and this life, and the idea that everyone is equal in his heart has not disappeared to this day.


    Although he sometimes put on airs, but in the face of familiar people, he can only use one adjective and has no image.


    In short, Sage Dongxie has already experienced it, Ye Hua''s temperament is out of touch, and his mentality is young. When he gets along with him, Sage Dongxie thinks that the other party is a junior.


    Neither of them said anything about it, they were not people who cared about etiquette anyway.


    The sage Dongxie couldn''t put it down when he first learned about this kind of chess, and he even forgot about comprehending the formation. Ye Hua never imagined that even a novice would be able to entangle with him for so long, it felt like he was shooting himself in the foot. The mood is not very good, looking at the old man in front of him touching his beard and smiling, he has to slaughter the other person severely.


    So, the two fought again.


    Cangyu didn''t seem to see this, so he silently arranged a soundproof array and continued to guard beside his lover.


    "Yu, you might as well mobilize the small golden pagoda to enter that special road."


    Mu Bingyun suddenly opened his eyes at this time, staring at Cangyu calmly and without fluctuation, "This is an opportunity, haven''t you always been interested in how that road is refined?"


    Cangyu''s heart moved, and when he saw Mu Bingyun closed his eyes again, he glanced at the channel of the teleportation formation. Turning around and saying a word to the two who were killing the Quartet over there, they sat cross-legged beside Mu Bingyun and mobilized the small golden pagoda.


    The sage Dongxie, who was originally attracted by chess, was shocked when he saw a small golden pagoda flying out of his blue eyebrows.


    Ye Hua was also shocked.


    He felt even more than Saint Dongxie. He clearly felt the mysterious power from above the small golden pagoda. That pagoda gave him the feeling that he was about to live.


    "How about we continue?"


    Ye Hua said.


    Sage Dongxie looked at Mu Bingyun, thinking that the matter would not end soon, and nodded stunnedly, "Okay, come again!"


    So, the two started again.


    However, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu have entered into their own understanding. No one knows that they are in a very wonderful feeling now, especially the small golden pagodas of the two will occasionally meet, collide with each other, and go to the place where they should go. .


    The small golden pagoda, which gradually belonged to the lush greenery, had already entered along the passage, while the small golden pagoda of Mu Bingyun was still immersed in the teleportation formation.


    The two sat like this for a month, and there was no sign of waking up.


    For two months, the two of them didn''t move.


    For half a year, the two of them had some dust on their bodies, and the two who killed the Quartet over there also changed all kinds of things that could solve the boredom.


    Of course, they were not impatient at all. Instead, they were very curious about what kind of wonderful things Mu Bingyun and the two of them had realized, so that they could be immersed in it all the time.


    A year later, Mu Bingyun slowly withdrew from her comprehension. When she opened her eyes, she met the blue eyes. When she opened them for the first time, the eyes of both of them were very calm and did not fluctuate. They were so unfamiliar that they could not know each other.


    When they came back to their senses, there was a smile in the eyes of the two of them, and there was an affection that they could only understand.


    "I have no problem here." Mu Bingyun said with a smile on his lips.


    Cangyu nodded: "I have no problem here."


    The two kept looking at each other, Cangyu took her into his arms, "It feels like a long time."


    "yes."


    The time in the ?? formation passed faster than outside, and she felt that she had been separated for a long time. She couldn''t help rubbing in his arms, such a familiar breath made her feel like tears welling up in her eyes.


    "Tomorrow, let''s get ready to repair Tianlu. I miss the people over there."


    She said, she didn''t expect that she has so many people who care about her now, and how wonderful her fate would be. Who knew that she was experiencing a wonderful life before she was born.


    "it is good."


    He responded, as if no matter what she said, he could just say hello. This kind of feeling made her feel very comfortable. No matter how long they were together, she felt that her feelings for him were deepening every day. The more she was with him, the more unable to part with him.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    felt two burning eyes at the same time, and couldn''t help but look over.


    East Evil Saint and Ye Hua smiled awkwardly, they were so embarrassed!


    disturbing the love of others.


    Dongxie sage quickly turned his head and walked away.


    Just now, he didn''t see anything, and he didn''t hear anything except that Tianlu could fix it.


    Yehua''s face was unnatural, but his eyes were a little lonely, and he had to admit that he was really envious.


    He came to this place alone, and now apart from a bunch of subordinates, there are really few people who can be friends, let alone people he likes.


    So lonely!


    Yehua shouted in his heart, God, please give me a lover!


    As long as it is human!


    Ye Hua shuddered, as if something was wrong?


    "Mu Bingyun, can the road of the sky be repaired?"


    Mu Bingyun nodded: "Okay, it will start tomorrow. Although Yu and I can repair the teleportation array and channel, we still need your help. I guess someone will come over and destroy it."


    "Don''t worry, this is the emperor''s territory, whoever dares to come, the emperor will suppress him!"


    Yes, as long as the strong who reach the holy world cannot be killed, they can only use the means of repression. Of course, Ye Hua was already familiar with doing things like this. In fact, he didn''t like killing people very much. He didn''t feel disgusted by suppressing people. On the contrary, if he could express his unhappiness in his heart, he should just put people in jail.


    "I''m relieved with your words, Ye Hua, the dark clouds have brought a lot of good things. When the road is repaired, you can go and have a look. Now, although your strength and my strength go to the lower space, it will cause damage to the space. Pressure, but there is no problem in going to Zi Xiaotian. Zi Xiaotian should have something you like, you can go and see it when the time comes."

 Chapter 1216： Heaven can be repaired

    Chapter 1217 The road to heaven can be repaired (this is Chapter 1217, it was wrong before)


    Yehua was naturally happy, he didn''t have the ability to bring things over there, who would have known that there was such a fellow, so that the loneliness in his eyes had faded by three points.


    "The emperor is welcome."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, "What Wu Yun is best at is food. It is said that she has visited masters from many countries, and she has all kinds of food at her fingertips. It doesn''t matter, I believe you should like it, right?" Seeing Ye Hua swallowing her saliva At that time, Mu Bingyun asked the last sentence, and couldn''t help laughing in his heart, it turned out that he was still a foodie, and he deserved to be fooled by them.


    "That''s good!" Ye Hua''s eyes lit up, "You guys hurry back and get ready, the emperor will provide you with everything you need, and you can have as many people as you want."


    Ye Hua didn''t know how flattering he looked now. A dignified clan emperor turned out to be a foodie.


    It is because he is not used to the food here. It is also because he was born in a top-level space like the virtual world since he was a child. The monks are not good at eating and drinking, and even don''t care at all.


    So it was a disaster for Ye Hua.


    One can imagine what kind of good mood Ye Hua will have after hearing this news.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly and nodded. After saying goodbye to Ye Hua, he left hand in hand with Cang Yu. To repair Tianlu tomorrow, they really need to prepare something that can be used.


    Especially since she has to research a plan first, she doesn''t want to wait any longer, and her intuition tells her that the most important thing at the moment is to repair the heavenly road first.


    "By the way, Ye Hua, those people who crossed the road to the virtual world back then, I wonder if you can still contact them?"


    Many of these people are known by her grandfather, either seniors or friends of her grandfather, she still pays some attention to this matter. In a place that no one knows about, Grandpa actually carried so much on his own. They had misunderstood him before, which really shouldn''t be the case.


    "Don''t worry, I have already informed Dongxie about those people, and I have also passed the news to them, they will be able to return here in two or three days at most."


    When Dongxie heard the news, he was also excited for a long time.


    "They had a great time in the Netherworld."


    Yehua couldn''t help laughing when he thought of the days when these people were unscrupulously looking for trouble in various races. It is also because of the arrival of these people that the human race becomes more and more calm. With these arrogant guys causing trouble for other races, they simply have no time to deal with the human race, so they naturally relax.


    It¡¯s just that leisure will be cranky.


    Yehua looked at the two who left with confidence, and watched them walk hand in hand. The tacit understanding between the two is really enviable!


    Why is he so lonely when he came to this place, how can he not meet a caring person?


    His requirements are really not high, it is pleasing to the eye, just a person.


    Well, in fact, in this magical place, is it possible for everyone.


    Day, Ye Hua covered his face, was he too hungry?


    Ye Hua shrugged his shoulders and turned to leave, but he was in the virtual world. After so many years, the face of the person he once had has been blurred, and I am afraid that it has become a fleeting sight.


    What if he goes back?


    Yehua silently recalled the various faces in his mind and shook his head. He couldn''t even remember whether it was a man or a woman. How long had he been here!


    What if you go back?


    The earth is no longer the earth he was when he left, and everything he once knew has become sand. Thinking of this, he felt a little sad and a little depressed.


    So **** lonely.


    Yehua cursed, this kind of feeling is really not what a person should have.


    On the second day, everything was ready, and Mu Bingyun and the others came to the road again. This time, instead of walking, she went to repair, and there was a vague excitement in her heart, as if she was challenging something.


    The new things she learned from the previous teleportation array, she can''t wait to show it.


    "Grandpa, Ye Hua, we are going in. Before we come out, you must not let anyone get close to this place. Otherwise, the repair of the heavenly road will fail, and there will be other consequences."


    Saint Dongxie''s expression was extremely serious. Of course, he knew what the other consequences would be, nothing more than that Mu Bingyun and Cangyu would be in danger. Although the cultivation to Shengwujing has been regarded as an immortal body, but this is without absolute power. Who knows whether there will be such a power between this world and the East Evil Saint does not dare to gamble.


    Yehua also knew it was serious, waved his hand, and a large number of people swarmed around. The three of them looked at it and said, darling, most of these people''s strength turned out to be in the Holy Void Realm. After the Dongxie Saint was speechless, he didn''t know what to say.


    In particular, there are several Shengwujing among them. Although they are only the third and fourth rank of Shengwujing, this is enough to represent Ye Hua''s sincerity.


    Ye Hua didn''t want the two of them to be in trouble, otherwise his food would be ruined.


    Furthermore, it was because Mu Bingyun was very familiar with that fellow. Isn''t the fellow''s friend his friend? As a friend of a friend, he Yehua has to be well protected.


    Seeing this kind of pomp, Mu Bingyun was relieved and stepped into the heavenly road at the same time as Cang Yu. Following the crowd, they could only feel the fluctuations of divine power and formation from inside, and they could not feel the rest at all.


    Ye Hua and Dongxie Sage were very nervous. Actually Ye Hua was even more nervous. Over the years, even the most powerful Divine Formation Master couldn''t say that he wanted to repair the Heavenly Road. He was really worried.


    What if they fail.


    No, they won''t fail, Ye Hua''s eyes are shining, and his handsome face is full of trust. If they all fail, the world may not find anyone more hopeful than them.


    If they would fail, why were those people so nervous about the existence of anomalies like Mu Bingyun?


    They will not fail.


    "Are you interested in another fight?"


    Ye Hua glanced at the Eastern Evil Saint.


    The sage Dongxie let out a sigh of relief and pulled out his sleeves, "Come here, the old man won''t believe it and won''t be able to defeat you."


    Ye Hua gave a wicked smile: "Then you will see the true seal under your hand!"


    They weren''t very happy in this game. The people from the demon clan and the beast clan heard the wind. Currently, the beast emperors of various races in the demon clan and the beast clan brought people to them.


    Yehua pushed aside the chessboard, shook his delicate robe, and smiled softly at the person who came: "You guys are too timely."


    "Looks like we''re not too late." The Emperor Qilin aimed at Tianlu''s position, his face was not very good-looking, but he was a little fortunate that Tianlu had not been repaired.


    The Phoenix King sneered, "This king has already said that the evil barrier was definitely still there at the time, and those people didn''t remove the evil barrier at all, so you don''t believe it."

 Chapter 1217： You are so stinky, stay away from this emperor

    (ps: the order was wrong before, please clear the cache if you have read it, the previous chapter has been replaced, sorry)


    "Human Clan Emperor, you are doing this a little bit unkindly." Tiger King said carelessly, but his eyes were aimed at Tianlu, feeling the fluctuations inside, and his face changed, "Human Clan has never participated in the virtual world. In all kinds of things, this king hopes that the clan emperor will not interfere this time. After all, the conflict between the human race and the monster clan and the beast clan is not a good thing for the peace-loving clan emperor and the human race!"


    Tiger King looks simple and honest, but his words are quite accurate. Attracting the unanimous agreement of the other gods and beasts, perhaps Ye Hua usually gave them a very gentle feeling, although Ye Hua''s strength was above them, it did not make them feel much threatened.


    "Yes, Lord Human Race, you have always focused on peace, and the little girl has always admired you. Don''t let the little girl down this time!"


    was talking about a seductive-looking woman, and the woman was full of charm, which made people who looked at her couldn''t help but be distracted.


    "It stinks!"


    Ye Hua spit out two words, which made everyone stunned for a moment, and then all looked at the seductive woman with a strange expression on her face.


    Although this fox family is beautiful, no matter how beautiful they are, they can''t cover up some of the other''s smells, even they can''t use all kinds of methods.


    The fox king snorted coldly, his voice was not as charming as before, but rather angry: "Is the clan emperor really going to fight against our two clans?"


    Ye Hua snorted a few words and said, "I don''t know what your intentions are for you to break into our territory for no reason. Could it be that this is because of the largeness of my territory, and if you want to possess it for your own use, don''t be so greedy. All right!"


    "Be careful, this emperor will suppress you all because of his unhappiness!" Ye Hua said in a dignified manner, which made the people of the two clans cheer up. They had never seen such a tough Ye Hua before.


    Even though Ye Hua is usually very powerful, he is always smiling in front of them. If he can not fight, he will not fight, and if he can solve it with words, he will never do anything. Why is there such a big change this time?


    Of course, there are also many people who think that Ye Hua is just bluffing. As long as they get tough, Ye Hua''s breath will disappear.


    "Hmph, if you want to stop the human emperor, why don''t we fight!" The Dragon Emperor said arrogantly, the dragon is a fighting clan, and this human emperor wanted to fight a long time ago. If it wasn''t for the others who asked him not to cause trouble, this time he had found an opportunity.


    "Are you going to fight?"


    Ye Hua stared at the Dragon Emperor, seeing the excitement and fiery in the eyes of the other party and the disdain that was so well hidden, he finally understood, usually he is indeed a peace lover, and he doesn''t like doing cruel things very much, but That doesn''t mean he won''t beat people!


    Look, these things made him so used to it that he didn''t know the size. He rolled up his sleeves, and just when the Dragon Emperor thought Ye Hua was going to agree, Ye Hua said: "Come here, give this Emperor a good treat to the Dragon Emperor, Be sure to make the Dragon Emperor feel comfortable."


    After the words fell, a figure flashed out, full of explosive and dark aura.


    Dragon Emperor''s face changed: "Black Dragon!!"


    "Yes, it''s me." Heilong''s eyes were sharp and he looked at the Dragon Emperor coldly, "I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time," and then bowed his hands to Ye Hua, "Clan Emperor, thank you."


    Ye Hua waved his hand: "No thanks, we are our own."


    A smile appeared on the black dragon''s face. Yes, it''s all his own. Thank you. Now it''s time to help the Dragon Emperor loosen the dragon''s skin and cramp the dragon''s tendons, so that the Dragon Emperor can also experience the feeling of refreshment.


    Ye Hua held his chin and watched the Black Dragon lift the Dragon Emperor away, squinting his eyes very comfortably. This black dragon, he accidentally picked it up one time, only after asking did he know that the dragon emperor was afraid of the black dragon clan. When the black dragon appeared in the dragon clan, the dragon emperor tried to drive it out and sent other dragons. Bullying the black dragon and wanting to abolish it.


    Ye Hua felt that he had picked up a lot of **** and a lot of treasures. He couldn''t help but recall his feats over the years. In fact, the human race had something to do with him being so peaceful. After all, he took everything that they didn''t want. Those who were abandoned were already strong and even stronger, and he was not afraid of their power.


    He is afraid of people who are stronger than himself, just because he is not strong.


    Yehua believes that he can suppress this group of people. To be honest, Old Antique is very good at fooling around. At least he saved the other party and gave them a warm feeling. Now these guys are all obedient to him.


    Actually, he also has something good at it, doesn''t he?


    Yehua thought about it, and suddenly felt that he was still a person with strengths, and squinted very happily. Even the fox king who always felt stinky in front of him looked extremely pleasing to the eye.


    The Fox King thought that Ye Hua was interested in her again, so he came over immediately. Although the Fox King''s clothes were not revealing, the temptation aura exuded from his body was not something that ordinary people could resist.


    In particular, some people watched two streams of heat flow from their noses, and this scene made the Fox King even more proud.


    She knew that there were really few people in the world who could resist her charm. Whether it was the Qilin King, the Dragon King, or the Tiger King, who wasn''t dragged to the couch and turned upside down by her. of?


    This is the sign of her fox clan''s foothold in the virtual world, only the human clan emperor in front of him does not eat hard and soft, and he has not seen anyone approaching him in these years, whether it is male or female, it seems that the human clan emperor does not care about these. care.


    Ye Huasheng is very good, although his face is not the red lips and white teeth of Shui Xi, his face is as bright as jade. And the figure is taller than Shui Xi, not weak.


    Instead, he stood there and looked slender, with a majesty all over his body. His face could be said to be extremely handsome, but he had a gentler aura than ordinary men.


    Of course, this is when he stands and doesn''t speak.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, it was like a poisonous tongue, which made the people in front of him extremely embarrassed. Once Yehua used this three-inch incorrupt tongue to reconcile a war that both sides had to fight.


    Since then, all races fighting on both sides have a saying in their hearts, guard against sneak attacks, guard against spies, and guard against the emperor of the human race.


    Once Ye Hua intervenes in any battle, the final result will definitely not be a fight, but both sides will be very embarrassed.


    Therefore, when Ye Hua spoke, especially when he was rude, there was such a cheap idea that people wanted to kill him.


    "You are so stinky, stay away from this emperor."


    Just when the Fox King thought that Ye Hua had changed his mind and couldn''t help but come up to it, Ye Hua opened his mouth and humiliated the Fox King so much that his face stinks.


    "Giggle..."


    The woman''s laughter sounded, with a more coquettish tone than the fox king, "Brother Ye Hua, this place in Nu''s house is fragrant. Would you like to smell it?"

 Chapter 1218： Ignorance is a blessing

    What does it feel like when a woman with a snake-like tail is winking at you?


    Yehua tells you from personal experience that this is a disaster!


    You will have nightmares at night.


    The image of a snake tail in a human body. He always felt that a woman''s face must be solemn and holy, and there must be a kind of love in her eyes, rather than the alluring eyes.


    He suddenly came to his senses, this is not the earth, there is no **** like Nuwa here, the one in front of him is just the snake king of the snake clan.


    "Brother Ye Hua, if you stare at the slave family like this, the slave family will be shy."


    A smile flashed in the snake king''s eyes, and regardless of the foul look on the fox king''s face, he passed the fox king and approached Ye Hua, "Brother Ye Hua''s skin is the slave''s favorite, but unfortunately, I haven''t seen anyone who can do it for so many years. Touch it."


    After she finished speaking, she couldn''t help laughing. The snake tribe was originally kinky, and no one around was surprised when they said such debauched words. The Snake King twisted the snake''s tail below the waist and came over charmingly. I have to say that the Snake King''s face is also extremely delicate, and ordinary people really can''t resist it.


    The virtual world doesn''t know how many strong people are her servants, she is proud of it, and doesn''t think such behavior is bad.


    "A beast is a beast after all!"


    Ye Hua murmured something, which made Saint Dongxie stunned. Then, thinking about the Snake King who came over, his old face shook a little, right? After all, beasts are beasts, and this phrase is very appropriate to describe the snake king.


    Although the Snake King is already a strong man of Sheng Wujing, he can also transform into a human form. But the other party has to maintain a half-human form, and some of his own habits have not been removed, isn''t he a beast?


    Yehua stared at the snake king''s tail, making the snake king even more proud. She really didn''t quite understand the saying that a beast is a beast after all. After all, they were all born in the virtual world, whether it is human or monster, they are all a race, and there is no animal.


    Seeing this, Ye Hua couldn''t help but sigh: "Ignorance is a blessing."


    The snake king understood the sentence, but she didn''t know the reason. Now she hasn''t forgotten her purpose, seducing Ye Hua, the man who has wanted to abduct her under her skirt for thousands of years.


    "Brother Ye Hua!"


    "Don''t come here, this emperor will have nightmares if you look like this." Ye Hua glanced at the underside of the Snake King, and shivered coldly, "I really admire your servants under the skirt, I don''t know how they can bear to be like you. Now that I think about it, I feel like I will spit out everything I ate 10,000 years ago."


    The Snake King understood this time, especially Ye Hua''s look of disgust. She was close enough to see clearly.


    "Yehua!"


    The Snake King roared, completely without the coquettishness of the previous female voice, full of killing intent.


    In the virtual world, no one really dared to offend her like this.


    Yehua!


    This person is not even Ye Hua, the current form is the most perfect form she thinks.


    "Does the snake king also want to challenge the emperor?"


    Yehua glanced at the embarrassed Snake King with a high look on his face, "You, you are not good enough for this emperor to take action." After that, he waved his hand, and a cold-eyed woman walked out beside him. The breath revealed by the whole body made the snake king''s face change greatly.


    "It''s you?"


    "It''s me, sister, aren''t you disappointed, hehe..."


    Yehua: Haha, it''s really interesting, two sisters are fighting! Look, what junk he picked up.


    "Sister, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time." The black-clothed woman smiled coldly, and turned to bow her hands to Ye Hua, "Clan emperor, without saying thank you, she handed it over to me. You solve a problem."


    Yehua didn''t care at all, and waved his hand: "Go, do whatever you want, as long as it doesn''t endanger the human race, whoever you want to do."


    Hearing this, the black-clothed woman laughed more and more strangely, "Then I''m welcome."


    The woman in black was the first to attack the snake king, and soon the two jumped into the air to fight.


    Ye Hua raised his head, as if he wanted to watch the two sisters carefully. Saint Dongxie stabilized his mind, he felt that he needed to digest everything he had just seen. The young man in front of him is really a talent. If he had the heart, the virtual world would have been unified by him long ago.


    "Dongxie, when this emperor picked up that little black snake, she was only a little long." Ye Hua even compared, the corner of Saint Dongxie''s mouth twitched, "She is too grumpy, this emperor is hungry. It took her a while to listen."


    Eastern Evil Saint:¡­


    That''s because other people''s cultivation base was abolished!


    "Tsk tsk, as expected, the little black snake is more powerful. It is worthy of being brought up under the upbringing of this emperor."


    The sage Dongxie wanted to cover his ears, this young man was too shocking.


    "Hehe, the black dragon is back, he seems to be carrying something in his hand, oh, it''s actually a figure, but what is the shiny rope that binds the figure?"


    Saint Dongxie couldn''t help but look over, shivered all over, and stammered, "That''s not a rope, it''s a dragon tendon."


    "Dragon tendon!" Ye Hua held his chin and shook his head with a look of regret, "Why are you so cruel, this emperor is such a gentle and reasonable person, how can he train these perverted guys, if you disagree If you want to pull out other people''s dragon tendons, you can pull them out, and use other people''s dragon tendons to trap them firmly."


    When the people around heard Ye Hua say this, they couldn''t help trembling and took a breath. They seemed to have a deep understanding of Ye Hua, the emperor of the human race. It seems that he doesn''t just play tricks, he''s amazing, at least he''s very good at picking up junk, and when he picks one up, he''s a powerful character in the end.


    "By the way, who of you still want to challenge this emperor?"


    Ye Hua said lightly, no one from the beast clan or the demon clan dared to speak, and looked at Tianlu with a veiled expression, his face became more and more ugly. It is the fluctuation of the formation.


    "not good!"


    The Turtle Emperor''s face changed greatly: "If this continues, this road will be repaired by them."


    Hearing the words, the faces of all the kings of the demon clan and the beast clan turned terrifying. If it weren''t for the fact that there was still a Ye Hua blocking them, they would have poured their divine power into it long ago.


    But he had only seen Ye Hua''s power just now, and no one dared to move his hand lightly. Haven''t you seen the dragon emperor being slapped by the black dragon? There is also the snake king who was beaten so hard to fight back.


    This is like slapping them in the face, especially when they thought that they had driven away many of their kin who threatened them, and the whole beast was suddenly bad.


    "Come out, if they dare to make a move, you don''t have to be polite to clean them up. From now on, the human race will be your backer. If they dare to bully you, they will not get along with my human race. After all, you are members of the human race. Our human race is inclusive of all things. I don''t mind other races being included."


    Ye Hua''s words with a smile made everyone change color, and made other races in the race excited and excited.

 Chapter 1219： go away

    Wow wow wow¡­


    A group of the same clan surrounded Qilin King, Feng King, Turtle King, Fox King, Tiger King... all of them, and even each of them was no worse than them, which made them so scared that they almost bit their tongues, Ye Hua raised so many people out, could it be? Aren''t you afraid that these people will oppose him?


    They drove these people out because the other party was a great threat to them.


    Who knew that Ye Hua didn''t mind at all, and took all of them. Before today, they never knew that these people were so powerful.


    The Turtle Emperor''s face sank, and he quickly threw the tortoise shell in his hands. Finally, he gritted his teeth and ruthlessly dripped a drop of blood on it, and his face turned pale in an instant. When he saw the above display, he staggered back a few steps.


    "That''s too late."


    "It can''t be stopped."


    The Turtle Emperor looked at the chaotic hexagrams, and he could no longer see clearly. The only thing he could see clearly should be the turtle picture that was supposed to be dark, but it actually lit up.


    "Turtle Emperor, what''s wrong?"


    Hoo Wang asked nervously with a bad expression on his face. He has seen the Turtle Emperor divination countless times, but this time he used blood essence, and he can imagine that there must be some big changes.


    "Take them out."


    Yehua said lightly, "Originally, this emperor and you didn''t care about the past, but now you still dare to show off your power on the territory of the human race, so don''t blame this emperor for being ruthless."


    "By the way, those who are disobedient have been suppressed, such as cramping dragon tendons, peeling turtle shells, plucking phoenix hairs, scraping scales, peeling skins..." Every time Ye Hua said a word, several people couldn''t help shaking, feeling that their whole body was covered up and down. All to be patronized.


    "In that case, let''s go!"


    It was the Turtle Emperor who was talking, and he shook the tortoise shell in his hands. Only he knew that they lost this battle, even completely. In the future, the situation in the virtual world will definitely be broken by the person with the vision.


    Now what they should think about is how to keep their status while burying some secrets. I hope that the person with the vision will not have any connection with some secrets in the past. In this case, even if the situation of the virtual world is broken, it will not be so dangerous to them, and the consequences are not unacceptable.


    King Kylin and King Ho were not very reconciled, but looking at the miserable Dragon King and the Snake King who was still being beaten by the woman in black, they finally nodded and left.


    When they left, they couldn''t help but glance at Tianlu. They felt that the formation was getting more and more complete and more subtle. They had to sigh and look at each other. They left very quickly. The thoughts in my heart are similar to those of the Turtle Emperor.


    The originally aggressive gods and beasts and monsters left in such a sullen manner. This matter quickly spread to the virtual world, especially Ye Hua''s performance today, which was also spread vividly, which made people stunned. .


    At the same time, recalling the past, he felt more and more that Ye Hua was just pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. If he didn''t provoke him, there shouldn''t be any danger. Before he knew it, Ye Hua was listed as the number one in the virtual world and could not provoke him.


    Right now, Ye Hua is not in the mood to pay attention to this. He stared at the channel that was constantly flashing with light, and took a deep breath. It seemed that this matter should not be long before it was completed.


    Now people in the virtual world know that Ye Hua wants to repair this road that has been broken for many years. I heard that the repairers came from this road. Some people who don''t understand secretly speculate that it should be those people who think the road is too difficult. It is inconvenient to go and go back, so I plan to build a road.


    The teleportation array from the virtual world to various spaces is very mysterious. Even the top gods of the virtual world dare not guarantee that they can repair the teleportation array, especially this arrangement that they have never heard of.


    In a few days, countless Divine Formation Masters gathered outside the passage. At first, they just came to see the joke, but when they saw the continuous flashing formation fluctuations inside, they sat on the side and began to comprehend. I also admired the woman inside who was repairing the teleportation formation.


    In places like ??, they don''t dare to touch it at all, and they dare to do it directly.


    Unconsciously, Mu Bingyun had no idea that he had gained a large number of fans, and these fans still did not know how many years old antiques had lived.


    Ye Hua saw these old guys with serious and prudent expressions and stayed by the side. After pouting, he didn''t go to drive them away.


    Although these old guys are a little stubborn, they will definitely be convinced by someone like Mu Bingyun, and the current situation can explain everything.


    Time passed without knowing it, and I don''t know how long it took, Ye Hua suddenly felt a burst of white light rising in front of him, and something suddenly appeared in the originally empty passage.


    He took a closer look and found that at the opening of the passage, there was a model that looked like a teleportation array outside the passage. The color is very light, so light that it is difficult to see, but as the fluctuation of the formation becomes more and more intense, the shape becomes more and more obvious.


    Saint Dongxie''s breathing became heavier.


    It is worth mentioning that there are some old people around the East Evil Saint, and they seem to be very familiar with him occasionally. Some of these people are the seniors of Saint Dongxie, and some are his friends. When they met again, they were very happy.


    Now that I can see with my own eyes that the Heavenly Road has been restored, not to mention how happy these people are.


    None of them left, resulting in more and more strong people here, the worst being the ninth rank of the Holy Void Realm, so that those who want to make crooked ideas dare not act rashly.


    Among them, the number of strong people in Shengwujing is even more unclear, and the heart of Dongxie Saint is very excited.


    With these old friends and seniors here, even if the demon clan and the beast clan join forces, they can''t do any harm to Mu Bingyun, not to mention Ye Hua, who can intimidate the opponent by himself.


    "Why don''t you come and kill a game?"


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, the sage Dongxie controlled his excitement and said, "Come here!"


    The others laughed cheerfully, and they also took out chess to find their opponents and started to fight.


    After communicating with these people, Dongxie Sage knew that these people had encountered all kinds of dangers after they had crossed the road of heaven, but they were all picked up by Ye Hua by coincidence.


    He had to admire that Ye Hua''s ability to pick up people was very powerful. It''s really a pick and drop, and all of them are amazing characters. It''s no wonder that when they appeared from Tianlu before, the guard saw that their eyes were shining. He should know that they came from Tianlu. Ye Hua would be interested, and he would definitely reward that guard well?


    Ye Hua said slowly, "It''s true that the virtual world is quite boring, maybe this is the loneliness of a master!"

 Chapter 1220： done! !

    Saint Dongxie''s heart was already extremely calm, no matter what Ye Hua said again, he could face it very calmly. Getting along with Ye Hua, he felt that this old face was getting thicker.


    "I''m afraid there is no one in the virtual world who is more dashing than you." Saint Dongxie sincerely praised.


    Yehua shook his head and smiled helplessly: "You don''t understand my loneliness."


    The corners of the East Evil Saint''s mouth twitched, what a lonely young man... Wait a minute, I''m afraid I don''t know how old Ye Hua is, right?


    "Although this emperor has no rivals in the virtual world, I always feel that something is missing. All these years, I have relied on picking up so many people to make me happy. If I don''t find something to do, I feel like I''m going to go crazy. "


    The sage Dongxie didn''t really understand Ye Hua''s mentality. After all, he didn''t feel lonely. He was full of people he cared about, and he didn''t have time to be lonely at all.


    "It''s quite lively now."


    Yehua sneered when he saw Saint Dongxie being confused for a moment. He was talking to these old antiques, and they probably didn''t understand it!


    Could it be that he wanted to tell Old Antique that although the cultivation world is magical and the power of human beings is also very powerful, there are many things missing here. Not to mention games, there are no performances of singing and dancing, not to mention various entertainment websites.


    His nature is to love to play, but in such a place where birds don''t poop, he can only pick up two pieces of junk to play with.


    Although the people he picked up were not ordinary, they even far surpassed the achievements of other people in the virtual world.


    But what about this, he has been able to accept it calmly, and even now he thinks it is the same thing.


    As for unifying the virtual world, hegemony or something, he is really not that material. He likes to guard an acre of land and do what he likes to do. Occasionally, he recalls those faces that have been blurred and can''t be seen clearly. He was not alone in the past, at least he still has some relatives and friends, although the relationship with his relatives is not known whether it is good or not, these feelings are now faded away, but it is better than nothing!


    "It''s your turn."


    The voice of Saint Dongxie brought him back to his senses, looking at the current situation, putting aside the messy thoughts in his mind, the two continued.


    "What should I do, the formation is about to be repaired."


    Hou Wang looked a little worried, "Turtle Emperor, can you still figure it out?"


    The rest of the people have some expectations. They can predict the future. Thanks to the divination of the Turtle Emperor, without the divination of the Turtle Emperor, they would not be able to become the king of the family.


    But now, the Turtle Emperor''s all-round divination seems to have lost the opportunity.


    The Turtle Emperor shook his head wearily, "I can''t figure it out. When the visionary person steps into the virtual world, I can''t figure it out. The general situation has already been completed, and we can''t stop it. Let''s not talk about the visionary person, that is, the human race. The clan emperor is not something we can deal with, we didn''t expect such a scene to be hidden under the gentle surface of that person."


    Everyone hated and thought that all this was just Ye Hua''s conspiracy. How could they think of it? They brought it all on their own. If they hadn''t driven them out, Ye Hua would not be able to find them.


    Could it be that they naively thought that these expelled people were not for their use, so Ye Hua had no way to take them?


    Have they ever seen Ye Hua make a move? I always thought he was just a young man with a gentle smile who didn''t like fighting very much, but who knew he was a tiger in sheep''s clothing.


    As long as you provoke each other, you may be bitten at any time.


    "Then what should we do?"


    The Qilin King also had no idea, "I was worried that some of the things we did before would be discovered. At the beginning, the Turtle Emperor divination figured out that the person with this vision would bring us a crisis, so I had to send someone there to look for it, but the result was still Got nothing."


    "Perhaps the crisis that the other party brought us is to break the virtual world?" Turtle Emperor couldn''t help but say, "There are few people who know about that matter, who can understand the mystery? It can be said that the virtual world is ours now. A few people know, haven''t those who knew it all gone?"


    Hearing what the Turtle Emperor said, the Qilin King relaxed a bit, "You are right, those people traveled everywhere in order not to be trapped in the virtual world, maybe they have left long ago, and they will not come back to this place at all."


    "But even so, we can''t relax. The person with the vision is not that simple. You have to go back and check to see if there are any omissions."


    The Turtle Emperor warned, "I''m always a little uneasy in my heart. Did you say that the Golden Crow really didn''t slip through the net?"


    Several people looked at each other, and no one dared to accept this. If they could have said it with certainty in the past, they definitely did not miss anything, but now they dare not say it.


    Golden Crow is a very magical type of divine beast. It was calculated by other races to destroy the clan, which really made them a little worried about the other party''s calculation.


    "It should be gone. At the beginning, the last pair of Golden Crows were not cursed by us, but were jointly performed by our **** orcs and the demon clan. There are not only the secret techniques of the **** beasts, but also the secret techniques of the demon clan. No one can see it. Even if it can be seen, who can remove it? After all, this requires our blood and essence.


    Even if they are still alive, it is estimated that the human form cannot be maintained. "


    The Tiger King said carelessly, "I guess the pair of Golden Crows simply died, otherwise they haven''t appeared in the virtual world for so many years? With the temperament of the Golden Crow, they shouldn''t be able to bear it for so long, right?"


    Kirin King and others felt that what King Tiger said was very correct, and their hearts were really stable.


    It''s done!


    Ye Hua said a word, overturned the chess game in front of him, and his eyes fell on the teleportation formation that was no different from other channels. If the only difference, it should be the aura conveyed inside is different.


    The East Evil Saint and the people who had crossed the Heavenly Road from there looked on with excitement, and finally, the Heavenly Road was finally restored.


    A white light flashed, and a man and a woman appeared in front of him. The woman was still dressed in bright red and her face was stunning. The man was still indifferent and calm, and his handsome face remained unchanged.


    The tacit understanding between the two of them was even worse, they came over together, and their eyes swept over to Ye Hua''s side.


    "It''s done?"


    Ye Hua asked.


    At the same time, Saint Dongxie said, "Girl Yun''er, did you do it?"


    Is it done?


    The other people followed closely, and they were so excited. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to go back all these years, but that it would be more difficult to go back than when they came here. Besides, they were terrified by the nine-death life they had in the first place!


    Everyone shook their heads, they couldn''t compare to the courageous young people in front of them!


    "Okay, there is no problem with the teleportation array so far, you can start teleporting." Mu Bingyun said with a smile, "I and Yu have already gone back, and they will come over later."


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback, and after being surprised, they felt very happy.


    That''s great, since Mu Bingyun asked the people over there to come over, it can only show that she has absolute certainty.


    "Yehua, we agreed earlier, I will trouble you to look at this place from now on, don''t let other races take advantage of it."

 Chapter 1221： Hometown See Hometown

    Yehua quickly replied: "This is natural, don''t worry, from now on, this place will only belong to the human race, and people from other races will not have the opportunity to approach."


    "Let''s take turns guarding this place from now on!"


    An old man with white hair said excitedly, "We don''t have the ability to repair the Tianlu, but we can protect the Tianlu and will not let the Tianlu be destroyed again."


    "Yeah, I agree with that."


    "Although the days of guarding the Heavenly Road are not as enjoyable as going to other races to find trouble, but this errand I have done."


    Mu Bingyun looked at the excited expressions on their faces, and his mood was surprisingly much better.


    Looking back at the heavenly road that she had repaired, she felt that the destruction of this heavenly road was not ordinary, especially after the teleportation array was repaired, she vaguely felt a pulling force falling somewhere. .


    "Let''s go and see!"


    looked back at the man beside him, he glanced at her, as if he could understand her thoughts, and nodded: "Okay."


    You can do whatever you want.


    Yehua looked at the two of them and said, "Where are you going?"


    "I found something special when I repaired the formation, and I want to see if there is any gain."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t hide anything, and said briefly, "If Ye Hua is interested, you can follow along." She knew that Ye Hua wasn''t interested in these secret places. Here are the dark clouds!


    Sure enough, Ye Hua held his chin: "You guys go, I''ll wait for my fellow here." With Ye Hua''s current strength, he doesn''t need to care if he is from another world, even if everyone knows about it, for him Also has no effect.


    How many people in the virtual world have not been reincarnated in the lower world?


    He is really looking forward to the arrival of the fellow.


    Mu Bingyun might be able to understand his mood at this time, and after explaining to the old man Dongxie, he and Cangyu followed the pulling force. She has a feeling that this discovery will bring earth-shaking changes to the entire virtual world.


    Ye Hua watched the two leave and then withdrew his gaze, staring at the passage of the teleportation array.


    Eastern evil sage has some feeling, this girl Yun''er may have discovered something extraordinary, right?


    As for the other people, they are allocating who will guard the teleportation array for how long, and don''t care about the others. They always felt that they waited to come to the virtual world, but did not send back useful news, so that the people who came later were not prepared. Now that everything is there, it is natural to protect this place.


    When the teleportation array lit up, Ye Hua was a little nervous.


    Although he only waited for less than a quarter of an hour, he never felt that it was so long.


    Maybe he was too lonely, and when he finally met a fellow, he was naturally excited, and all kinds of emotions that were difficult to express in words came to his mind.


    The white light dissipated, and a group of people appeared in his sight, dumbfounded, so many people, who is his fellow?


    Nothing more than every beautiful woman here could be his fellow countryman, but after calming down, he set his sights on a woman with a beautiful and delicate face and a golden crow breath all over her body.


    This is the dark cloud!


    Ye Hua secretly thought in his heart.


    His eyes became brighter and brighter.


    However, Nan Junmo, who was holding the dark cloud in his arms, looked dangerous. This man was the emperor of the human race, and he actually looked at his little bird like this.


    Yehua completely ignored Nan Junmo''s cannibalistic eyes, and instantly fell in front of Wuyun: "Your name is Wuyun?"


    Nanjun pulled the dark clouds behind him without a trace, staring at him: "What are you doing?"


    His strength has now broken through to the ninth rank of Saint Wujing. Even if he can''t fight Ye Hua for a short time, it doesn''t mean he can''t fight in the future. Of course, he can still fight in the middle.


    Ye Hua shuddered, this fellow from the village was not easy to get along with, and he didn''t know how such a violent madman would be liked by the fellow.


    "Fellow!"


    When Nan Junmo was about to drag Ye Hua down to a duel, Ye Hua suddenly shouted affectionately, with tears in his eyes, Nan Junmo resisted the urge to beat him and put down his raised hand.


    Dark Cloud frowned, "Fellow?"


    Ye Hua''s face fell down, Mu Bingyun must have forgotten to tell Wu Yun about this, thinking about it too, there was no time to talk about it.


    It seems that he still needs to go out in person, Ye Hua tried his best to control his expression: "Earth."


    Wu Yun was stunned for a while, but this time he finally looked at Ye Hua with his right eyes. Ye Hua''s face was full of expression when he heard Wu Yun say, "You came from Earth?"


    Yehua nodded quickly, yes, fellow, you finally understand.


    Then, fellow countrymen, share what you brought from the earth!


    Nan Junmo rarely stopped the two from talking. He naturally knew that Wu Yun still had feelings for the place where he once lived, and even wanted to go back and have a look.


    But even if they have cultivated to this level now, there are countless thousands of worlds in the big world, and there are countless small worlds. There is no specific location, how can they find the location of the earth.


    "What age were you when you came?"


    The two chose a place to talk. Except for Nan Junmo who had been following Wu Yun, everyone else was arranged by Ye Hua''s people. Since they are Mu Bingyun''s relatives and friends, and they are also friends and relatives of his hometown, let''s pick them up! Anyway, the human palace is not short of anything, that is, there is a lack of people to live in, so this empty palace is filled.


    Ye Hua was silent for a moment about Wu Yun''s question, and then said: "May 9, 2017, that day I remember very clearly." This should be the place he remembers most clearly. Besides, how did he come here? , Those who are familiar with him, except for the occasional two names that he can remember, their faces are blurred.


    Dark Cloud was silent for a while, then asked, "How many years have you been here?"


    "It should be hundreds of thousands of years!" Ye Hua shook his head and said, "Actually, I don''t know, how does a cultivator know the years, these days are getting longer and longer, and there is no end..."


    Wu Yun felt that Ye Hua''s tone was a little lonely, and she still had a good impression of this fellow. It was rare to see someone who was friendly to her or even came from a place.


    "The time difference between when I came and yours was not far away. It was also in 2017, and it happened to be May 9." Wu Yun was a little surprised, but it was fate, but he was not interested in saying that he was reborn here again. For Ye Hualai Said, talking about things on the earth is probably more interesting.


    "How did you get here?"


    After asking, Wu Yun felt that Ye Hua was confused and smiled: "You don''t forget how you came here, right?" Ye Hua has been here for hundreds of thousands of years, and the sum of her past and present life is only 10,000 years. For thousands of years, now she is a little vague about the original matter, not to mention Ye Hua.


    "I really forgot, I just know that it came very suddenly, and was recognized as the candidate for the emperor of the human race after birth."


    This made him very depressed as an otaku.

 Chapter 1222： Nan Junmos decision

    Wuyun also briefly said the reason for his coming, but he was involved in a car accident. If it wasn''t for the other party chasing and killing Xiaosan, she would not have come to this place.


    In fact, she is a little thankful for the car accident, which allowed her to find her true origin and find so many precious things.


    Of course, Wu Yun didn''t tell Ye Hua about this. Ye Hua''s appearance clearly shows that she still has a lot of nostalgia for the earth. day, will definitely integrate yourself directly into it.


    "Yehua, do you still want to go back?"


    The dark clouds didn''t have any scruples, and directly asked Ye Hua''s thoughts.


    Ye Hua didn''t hide it, and his spirits improved a lot. After all, he was talking to fellow villagers from the same place.


    "Yeah, I want to go back, I think about it all the time."


    Wu Yun shrugged, looking helpless, "I can''t do anything about this, if I have the opportunity to go back, I want to go back, but if you want to find the location of the earth, even if we search randomly with our current strength, there will be various crises. In the end, I am afraid that it will be lost in the big thousand world. The earth should only be a small thousand world!"


    Ye Hua understood and nodded: "Actually now, I''m not so obsessed anymore, and I met Wu Yun, your fellow countryman." Speaking of this, Ye Hua stared at Wu Yun, "Listen to Mu Bingyun, you brought There are a lot of good things. Since everyone comes from the same place, dark clouds, don¡¯t hide those good things. There are also food recipes from various countries. By the way, when will your restaurant open in the virtual world? Site, you can choose as you like."


    Yehua waved his hand: "As long as this emperor says a word, you can walk sideways in the human race, in fact, other races can also."


    Wu Yun''s eyes were all smiles. At this time, she looked like a businessman, "Okay, I won''t take any advantage of my fellow villagers. If it''s a big deal, I''ll give you a diamond card in the future. You can eat everything for free, how about it?"


    "That''s great!" Ye Hua''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t feel that he was at a loss at all.


    Wu Yun smiled happily, this fellow reckoned that he lived a good life no matter his previous life or this life, he didn''t encounter too many hardships, maybe he was well protected by others, that''s how pure it is.


    Of course, a pure person does not mean pure, but when facing one''s own people, there will only be a smile without any scheming in his eyes, even if he is willing to suffer. Although she also likes to take advantage of Wu Yun, she will never take advantage of her own people.


    "When the time comes, I''ll give you 10% of the shares. I''ll do it. As long as you ensure the safety of my restaurant."


    Yehua didn''t care. After getting the letter from Wu Yun, he ordered people to go down and find a suitable place.


    "Fellow, as long as it doesn''t endanger the survival of the human race, you can do whatever you want with the human race''s territory."


    means, take out as much as you have in your stomach, you''re welcome, I''ll be waiting!


    Wuyun nodded with a smile: "Don''t worry, with your help, I will not be polite. If you have any ideas, we can discuss it slowly."


    Having said that, Ye Hua took heart.


    Nan Junmo didn''t feel good in his heart. He didn''t say much in the end. He saw the excited light in the eyes of the little bird, which is usually invisible. I think she still misses that place. Maybe he should study the art of time well. No matter whether he succeeds or fails in the end, he can always leave some thoughts, and then send someone out to find the place called Earth. If a hundred years cannot be achieved, a thousand years cannot be achieved in a hundred years. He really doesn''t believe it anymore. He spent the rest of his life searching and still can''t find it.


    He also doesn''t know where the rest of his life will be. Maybe if the heaven and the earth are not destroyed, they will not be destroyed.


    Wu Yun and Ye Hua were talking excitedly, but they didn''t notice that the people around them were also thinking a lot. In the end, Wu Yun and Ye Hua began to cooperate to open a restaurant in the virtual world. At present, because the virtual world is not very peaceful, Ye Hua feels that the territory of the human race is enough for Wu Yun to be busy for a while.


    Besides, the territory of other races is not so important. If things are good, they can always attract each other.


    Even if they don''t speak, the other party will probably come directly to invite Wu Yun.


    In the words of the two of them, the other party that they sent may not necessarily like it, and when they ask for it, the other party will definitely not care.


    The ??Tian Road has been repaired, and the people who belong to Jiuxiaotian are also being transported continuously. This is the territory of the human race, so all the people who come here are planned to be in the human race.


    Even though the human race is now the most numerous of all races, Ye Hua still can''t change the habit of picking up people back. Unless it''s someone he doesn''t like, everyone who comes up will be treated politely by him and stay in the human race.


    I don''t know if Ye Hua''s personal charm is too strong. Most of the people who came up are very respectful and grateful to Ye Hua. Wu Yun thought silently, it seems that these people are quite useful to those flickering words of this fellow.


    In short, Wu Yun was busy opening a shop, and Ye Hua was busy picking up people, but the two didn''t get together from time to time to chat about the earth.


    Nan Junmo is interested in studying the art of time, no matter what, he can''t give up the slightest hope, right?


    These dark clouds are not known.


    Nan Junmo found a person who most wanted to study the art of time, Ying Changqing.


    Ying Changqing was still a little surprised that his master suddenly came to the door: "Master."


    "Changqing, are you still studying the art of time?"


    Ying Changqing didn''t quite understand, but he didn''t hide anything, nodded and said, "Yes, Master, do you have something new to discover?" Ying Changqing''s tone was a little calm, not as hot as before.


    Nan Junmo just felt a little weird and didn''t take it to heart. Now this disciple is still keen on the art of time. The two of them study together, maybe they can get better results.


    Now Nan Junmo took a sip of wine and said, "I will study the art of time with you for my teacher. Last time I found out that we not only need to study the art of time, but also the art of space."


    Ying Changqing understood after a little thought that using the technique of time is to find the past of the same place in the same place, but to find the past of the gods in the current place, the technique of time and space are specifically needed. Just get in touch.


    He ignored the fact that he was not so keen on the art of time, and quickly said: "By the way, Master, Wuxin is also studying the art of time."


    Nan Junmo doesn''t care about Xue Wuxin''s identity, only that Xue Wuxin is a good-natured woman. He could be considered a life-and-death acquaintance with his disciple. Hearing that Xue Wuxin also wanted to study the art of time, he guessed something.


    Go back in time, nothing more than what regrets you have left!


    "Then you will find it unintentionally, and we will study together."

 Chapter 1223： Evergreen is lying!

    Nan Junmo, Ying Changqing, and Xue Wuxin spent the whole day in a small courtyard studying their time art. It just so happened that Wu Yun and Ye Hua were also very busy, so they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Yehua heard the situation on Nan Junmo''s side, and his heart moved, and he sent a lot of information about the art of time to Nan Junmo, but he secretly thought that his fellow man was actually not bad.


    actually studied this stuff without saying a word, no wonder it makes fellow villagers give up.


    In this regard, Ye Hua''s prejudice against Nan Junmo disappeared.


    Nan Junmo, through his contact with Xue Wuxin, felt more and more that this woman was actually a very nice person. She looked deserted, but she was not bad for his disciple. It''s a pity that although there is more than a tacit understanding between the two, they do not see the kind of emotion that affects each other.


    He didn''t think about what to match. If they can be together, they can be together a long time ago. Whether in the future or now, fate will come naturally. As for missing, it is not something he can consider.


    But he still understood what Xue Wuxin needed to do with the time technique.


    Xue Wuxin''s rare face softened: "I didn''t think about it originally, since Chang Qing is so keen, why don''t you study it, maybe you can really go back to the place where you used to be and regain your regrets."


    Although he said this, Nan Junmo really didn''t feel that Xue Wuxin was looking forward to going back. Vaguely, there was only a trace of regret in her eyes, but he always felt that this look was like a relief from the past.


    No matter how smart he was, he still couldn''t figure out what Xue Wuxin thought, and then he thought that women''s minds were different from men''s, and guessing would be fruitless.


    "What is Wuxin''s regret?"


    Nan Junmo glanced at Ying Changqing, who was flipping through ancient books, and asked Xue Wuxin, maybe he had been studying the art of time for many days, which made him feel a little boring, and he hadn''t seen his little bird for a long time.


    "Not protecting important people."


    Xue Wuxin said lightly, "If I can go back, the only thing I can do is to let him grow up healthy. As for what will happen to him after he grows up, I can''t predict it."


    Nanjun Mo Moran always felt that there was something he didn''t see. As soon as he turned his eyes, he saw Ying Changqing approaching.


    "No need to disturb yourself, if you can go back, you will definitely be able to change the regret in your heart." Ying Changqing''s eyes flickered, "As long as you study the art of time well, no matter how long it takes, there will always be that day."


    Xue Wuxin rarely showed a faint smile: "Yes, then Changqing will eventually get what he thinks in his heart. At that time, we will all achieve what we want."


    Ying Changqing''s hand that held the ancient book trembled, and his eyes fell on the ancient book. It was obviously such an attractive time art, but at this moment, he couldn''t see it.


    All wishes come true. After returning to the past, isn¡¯t it true that all wishes come true?


    Let him recall that there was a woman who once walked into his heart, but her face was blurred.


    Ying Changqing only felt a little uncomfortable. Could it be that he is also the kind of cold-hearted person?


    tried hard to recall, and suddenly he felt that the woman''s face was gradually becoming clearer. In an instant, panic flashed in his eyes, and the ancient book in his hand fell to the ground.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Nan Junmo and Xue Wuxin asked at the same time, looking at Ying Changqing with surprise. For a strong man, it is really unimaginable to be able to let something from his hand fall.


    Ying Changqing picked up the ancient book as if nothing had happened, and patted the dust on it: "It''s nothing, I just feel that I suddenly thought of something, and I can''t catch it."


    Nan Junmo nodded, but he didn''t care, instead he concentrated on studying the things in his hands.


    Xue Wuxin stared at Ying Changqing''s face, frowning tightly.


    Evergreen is lying!


    Then recalled Ying Changqing''s original intention to study the art of time, and couldn''t help but say: "Changqing is afraid that he remembers the day of success, so he can get up early to get what he wants!"


    Ying Changqing paused, looked up at Xue Wuxin, saw that her eyes were calm, she said it as it should be, and there was a trace of blessing in her eyes, and she suddenly felt that the ancient book in her hand was boring.


    "should be."


    According to Xue Wuxin''s words, he continued, but he always felt a little unwilling in his heart.


    Even, he didn''t know where this irritability came from.


    "Is Changqing worried? As long as we succeed on that day, no matter when or how long it has passed, all your wishes will be fulfilled. After all, the art of time is a rare magical power that cannot be learned by ordinary people. Naturally, there are many difficulties.¡±


    Ying Changqing sighed: "I know it."


    "If that day comes, Wuxin must be very happy too!"


    Xue Wuxin was stunned, is she happy?


    went back to that indifferent mansion and watched his most important person lose the breath of life. She shook her head suddenly, no, she would not be happy.


    Going back to that place may be able to make up for her regrets, but it will not make her happy.


    The women there are unable to control their own destiny, and can only be trapped in the back house all their lives, and they can''t even protect the people they want to protect. Whoever told her to enter is not an ordinary back house, and no matter what her methods are, she is not the last person to laugh.


    The battlefield between men and men is the world, and the means are swords.


    The battlefield between women and women is the back house, and the means is to compete for favor.


    No matter whether you love that person or not, when you enter the other person''s back house, what awaits you is the plan of your life. If you don''t plan, it will still be you who will die in the back house without knowing how. As for that person who has countless beautiful women in the backyard, of course he doesn''t look down on the battle between women, and he doesn''t even have a sense of it.


    After all, between rights and women, most men will choose rights, and women, for them, are nothing more than marriage and reproduction.


    Ying Changqing was stunned when he saw Xue Wuxin and walked to her side: "Wuxin, what did you think of?"


    "Okay, don''t think about it, when we succeed, you have a chance to change everything."


    Xue Wuxin paused, looked up to see Ying Changqing''s eyes full of seriousness, and nodded relievedly: "That''s right, since you have done this, if you succeed, you should go back and have a look." The means of learning, and then returning to that place, should be able to protect her important talents.


    took a long sigh, then put away all the messy thoughts, and looked at the ancient book in his hand seriously.


    "I heard that Ruxin and Tao Ran went to practice again?"


    Ying Changqing replied while reading the ancient text: "They left yesterday, they are a little curious about other races, and are going to have a look."

 Chapter 1224： good news

    "They are dashing."


    Xue Wuxin''s face was flat, and she couldn''t tell whether she was envious of this matter or what, Ying Changqing didn''t see it anyway.


    But he blurted out: "If Wuxin feels that studying the art of time is too tiring, we can also go for a walk together."


    "Not yet," Xue Wuxin refused, remembering something, "By the way, has Bingyun not returned yet?"


    Mentioned this, Ying Changqing laughed: "Uncle Master came back with the news, it seems that he has found something. I think it should be a very important matter, but Uncle Master did not say much about what he found."


    Even if he wanted to know, Mu Bingyun decided not to say it, and he didn''t ask much, anyway, he would know when the time came.


    Ten years.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu finally said goodbye to that mysterious place and returned to the Human Race Palace. Everyone who knew them but didn''t know them was very happy. Because of the restoration of the heavenly road and the arrival of dark clouds, the people have brought earth-shaking changes.


    Nowadays, it can be said that the various races pay a huge price for the dark clouds to introduce new things into their territory.


    The experienced people also came back. During this period, Tao Ran and Yang Ruxin traveled all over the territory of various races in the virtual world, and their strengths also increased. Unlike lovers, more than lovers, no one seems to be able to intervene between them.


    The people who used to be in Shuangyun Palace have also come up, but the time is still short, and cultivation is not an overnight thing. In ten years, not much change can occur in the cultivation world. If you encounter a bottleneck, let alone ten years, It is possible that there will be no progress for a hundred years.


    "You have been gone for ten years, what happened?"


    Yehua is really kind to Mu Bingyun and his party. Now that there are so many people around him, he doesn''t feel how lonely the virtual world is. If this is the case, he can still barely accept the current life, at least not have more time to recall the things of the earth.


    When he didn''t remember it on purpose, some memories came in on his own, which made Ye Hua feel depressed for a while.


    "I did find something." Mu Bingyun said to everyone with a smile, "This discovery is really like a surprise to us."


    "Oh?" Ye Hua was surprised. It was a surprising discovery for Mu Bingyun, so it must be a big discovery. He was curious, what surprise was waiting for him!


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "This place is related to the breakthrough of Saint Wujing''s ninth order."


    After the words were finished, everyone in the hall was quiet, staring at her in unison, wishing to shout loudly, but hurry up! Don''t hang your appetite.


    "Mu Bingyun, just say it straight!" Ye Hua''s eyes flashed with intense interest, and it was really good to be able to make a breakthrough in the ninth order of Sheng Wujing.


    "But it''s not that easy to break through. For the time being, there is still some danger in that place. When we solve the rest and repair the formation in that place, it will be usable for us."


    Hearing the words, everyone''s faces became serious.


    Among them, the dark cloud immediately said: "Bingyun, is the matter we are about to solve about the Golden Crow?"


    "Yes."


    Mu Bingyun replied without hesitation, "Did the dark cloud see something again?"


    Wu Yun''s face sank: "I did see a lot, the Qilin Clan, Phoenix Clan, Divine Turtle Clan, Dragon Clan, White Tiger Clan, Fox Clan, Snake Clan all participated."


    "It''s impossible for me not to avenge this revenge, but the only one who can rescue the Golden Crow is you, Bingyun, please." Wu Yun''s voice suddenly became excited, she had already seen what those black shadows were, it turned out that those were not black Shadow, but a member of these races, but her strength is not enough, what she sees is such a shadow.


    When she broke through the Holy Land, she saw it all clearly.


    And seeing the last remaining two Golden Crows, they even used the blood of the demon clan and the beast clan as a guide to cast an unparalleled curse, which made her parents suffer for so many years.


    Dark Cloud closed his eyes tremblingly, because he was afraid of the strength of the Golden Crow, so they wanted to attack the Golden Crow ruthlessly?


    It is because of an unwarranted divination that the Golden Crow would bring them danger, so they did not hesitate to attack the Golden Crow?


    Dark Cloud laughed, if they hadn''t acted, the Golden Crow would not have caused them any embarrassment, all this is their own fault!


    "Let me resolve the matter of the Jinwu clan. I think I need to retreat for a while, but before that, I need to check around the sun."


    She has wanted to do this for a long time, and there are reasons why she did it now. No matter how powerful she is, but she is close to the sun, she will inevitably be in danger, but not now.


    With the protection of thunder and wood power, for her, even walking to the surface of the sun will not burn her. As for Cangyu, not to mention, Cangyu can absorb the power of all things, and now it is even stronger, so there is no problem.


    As for the black cloud, it is the Golden Crow itself, and the Golden Crow is a race bred under the sun''s rays. .


    If she guesses right, the sun actually has a mind too.


    She didn''t tell other people about this, and it was useless for other people to know.


    Once the Jinwu clan is rescued, let them resolve their hatred by themselves, I believe they are also happy.


    said this to Wu Yunyi, Wu Yun quickly agreed, it would be cool to take revenge!


    "Bingyun, don''t you know that curse?"


    The deep worry in Wu Yun''s eyes, it is not a solution for Wu Yong and his wife to send divine power all the time. Even if a steady stream of divine power is sent in, they will not be able to maintain their human form, and they don''t know what will happen later.


    If this curse can be broken, that would be the best.


    "This cursed emperor knows that when the time comes, your Jinwu clan will come out and capture the heads of several other clans that cast the curse, and use their blood essence to unravel the curse."


    Wuyun breathed a sigh of relief, and finally smiled: "Yehua, then thank you very much."


    "You''re welcome, do we still need to say thank you? Haha..." Looking at Nan Junmo''s gaze, Ye Hua said haha, "We are good friends."


    After ?? talking to each other, Mu Bingyun, Cangyu, and Wuyun made preparations and appeared outside the human race the next day. The place they were going to this time was the land once occupied by the Golden Crow. With the memory in her mind, it was easy to find this place.


    After the ??Golden Crow disappeared, the place where the Golden Crow lived seemed to disappear as well.

 Chapter 1225： The panicked beasts and monsters

    In fact, this is just a small trick used by the Golden Crow who do not want the place where they live to be destroyed by other races.


    "This is the land of the Golden Crow."


    The endless desolation in front of you, this place is too familiar, on the surface, isn''t it the place where the Golden Crow was caught by those shadows?


    There is a very conspicuous stone tablet in the open space. The stone tablet stands here and stands still, no matter how many thousands of years old, it seems that there is no wear and tear.


    There is no pattern on the stele, only a small sign in the shape of the Golden Crow.


    The dark cloud walked to the stone monument and forced a drop of blood to drip onto the stone monument. The stone monument immediately radiated light, and the surrounding scene changed instantly. At the same time, the monster clan and the beast clan were in chaos, and the Qilin King and others who had been rejoicing all changed their colors, and could only helplessly look in a certain direction, but could do nothing.


    As early as when I heard that there were three Golden Crows from the human race, two of them could not maintain their human form and looked very weak, but the other one turned out to be very good, and its strength reached the holy Wujing, which is not something they can slaughter at will. .


    At that time, they had already noticed everything and knew that they could not avoid it.


    The Turtle Emperor stared blankly at all the shattered tortoise shells, sat down in a chair, and muttered to himself: "In the past, I predicted that the Golden Crow would bring danger to our clan, and now it is really effective."


    He didn''t even think about it, if it wasn''t fortune-telling, maybe he would meet the Jinwu clan by chance, and these things would never happen at all. However, fate can be clearly stated in one or two sentences, and often a single thought can change fate.


    The reaction of several other races is similar to that of the Turtle Emperor, all of which are like a formidable enemy.


    In the end, they gritted their teeth and ran to the place where the Golden Crow used to be, but when they got there, they still saw nothing but an empty space.


    "Could it be that we feel wrong, maybe the remaining Golden Crow doesn''t know those things?"


    "impossible!"


    This time, the Qilin King retorted loudly, with a grim smile on his face: "What if they know? Could it be that they know where the Golden Crow is? What evidence do they have?"


    After the words were finished, light flashed in everyone''s eyes, yes, they used all their strength to hide the Golden Crow in that place, how could the other party be able to find it?


    "Let''s go back and wait. As long as they can''t find that place, even if they find it, they really think that everything will be fine. Not to mention the temperature above, even the formation is enough for them to drink a pot."


    The fox king also went on to say, watching everyone nod their heads in agreement, and smiled coquettishly, "We might as well go to the human race palace to meet, maybe we can find out what to say, especially in the recent teleportation array, many people have been captured by the human race. Go, this king is not very reconciled when he thinks about it. However, where there are people, there are fights, and this king is very interested in those fresh faces."


    "Unfortunately, the snake king can''t go with this king now."


    Thinking of what happened to the Snake King, the Qilin King and others couldn''t help trembling. The Snake King didn''t die, but was tossed around by the black-clothed woman all day, and didn''t have time to take care of things here.


    The woman in black can''t kill her, but that doesn''t mean that you can''t toss her hard. Now the entire snake clan is in the hands of the woman in black, just as terrifying as the dragon clan is in the hands of the black dragon.


    The Turtle Emperor looked around at a few people. Originally, this incident was planned together by the five tribes of the beast clan, the fox clan of the demon clan, and the snake clan. After all, the original hexagram showed that these races were suppressed by the Jinwu clan and brought a crisis.


    Now that both the snake and the dragon are subdued, if they are not with them, what is lacking for them is not a little bit of strength.


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became, and the Turtle King couldn''t figure out what to do, so he agreed to the Fox King''s proposal. The fox clan is cunning and has entered the human race palace, maybe they can really find a way to alienate those people, no matter what, the discord between the human race is a good thing for them.


    "If you can, it''s best to catch those two useless Golden Crows."


    A cold look flashed in the Turtle Emperor''s eyes, "As long as those two are in our hands, they will never dare to act rashly."


    Hearing what the Turtle Emperor said, even the Fox King expressed his approval, "The Turtle Emperor''s idea is wonderful, don''t the human race value friendship and righteousness? Let''s see how much they value friendship and righteousness. Isn¡¯t Jinwu the daughters of these two sick Jinwu, as long as we catch them, we are afraid of what the Jinwu clan will find out?¡±


    The words of the fox king are right in the arms of the unicorn king and others.


    Among these races, the members of the fox family are the most charming and seductive, while the members of the snake family are more promiscuous and seductive. In terms of the means of seducing people, it is the fox clan, not all of the fox clan look at a fox face, but also have a pure and innocent appearance, and when they look at it, they are women with immortal energy, not only women, but even such men. There are many.


    It¡¯s just that such members are not popular among their races, but they know that people¡¯s tastes are different. This time, they are going to pick one or two such members, and they will be brought to the palace by the Fox King.


    The king of fox still has the mentality that he can''t eat Ye Hua. If she doesn''t get Ye Hua, she will never be reconciled. Only by letting Ye Hua bow down under her skirt can she be satisfied.


    "Turtle Emperor, what else can you predict?"


    The fox king was a little unwilling.


    The Turtle Emperor shook his head helplessly: "It''s useless, the sky seems to cover something, even the most powerful people can''t see the current situation clearly, the virtual world has long been chaotic, and now it''s just the day when the clouds and mists dissipate."


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart became heavy.


    The fox king didn''t say much, and hurriedly said goodbye to the fox clan, ready to pick a few good people to bring to the human clan.


    At this time, the three of Mu Bingyun had already entered the place where the Golden Crow lived. In fact, even if the Golden Crow was calculated and trapped beside the sun by the formation, those people did not realize that the place where the Golden Crow lived was actually very far from the sun. close.


    The place with the stone tablet before was just a teleportation array. They have long been out of the previous range, and the virtual world should still be the virtual world, just a certain layered space in the virtual world.


    This place is the closest to the sun, and it won''t take long to leap above the sun.


    It was supposed to be a golden and warm place, full of beautiful spiritual plants and exquisite houses. Unfortunately, it has been empty for a long time. Although it has not been stained with a trace of dust, the houses that have not been inhabited for a long time are still a little cold.


    "Bingyun, let''s go!"


    Dark Cloud glanced at this place with nostalgia. It won''t be long before this place will be able to welcome the former members, and it will never be so cold again. Obviously looking at the warm place, this feeling makes her very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1226： leading to the sun

    It is very normal for the Golden Crow to be able to reach the sun, just because the Golden Crow must use the sun to cultivate, especially when breaking through. Without the help of the sun''s power, they cannot break through at all. This kind of phenomenon became more and more noticeable as it progressed. The reason why Wu Yun didn''t use the sun to break through in the early stage was because she had not awakened the Golden Crow bloodline at that time.


    Through memory, it is possible to get in touch with the sun in the virtual world from somewhere in the place where the Golden Crow lives.


    A golden crow was bound by a formation next to a sun, which made Mu Bingyun''s heart sink. Unexpected space.


    Wu Yun obviously also thought of this, and felt a little uncomfortable in his heart: "Bingyun, I found out in my memory that they used a secret technique to trap the Golden Crow beside the sun, so... this secret technique is random, we don''t know at all. Which spaces will have the Golden Crow."


    The dark clouds were very uncomfortable. From the place closest to the sun, she could feel the cry of the Golden Crow even more clearly, and she couldn''t help crying blood in her heart. The Golden Crow has been imprisoned for hundreds of thousands of years. She can''t imagine that they can still support it. Maybe... they simply have to support it.


    "Dark Cloud, let''s take your time and look for it slowly. With the help of the secret technique, or the induction between the Golden Crows, we can always find all the members."


    Wu Yun was holding his hand by Mu Bingyun and nodded: "When my parents lift the curse, I want them to experience this feeling." Wu Yun gritted his teeth and said, the rest of the people are just fine, punish them and throw them away to open up wasteland That''s fine, but she didn''t intend to kill those culprits easily.


    "It''s better to break into the animal realm."


    Cangyu''s cold and unaware Ding''s words made Wuyun''s eyes light up: "Yes, Cangyu, you are right, enter the animal realm, let them retain their consciousness, and can only be animals forever."


    Mu Bingyun raised the corners of his mouth and glanced at him: "This is very similar."


    "Binger."


    "Wuyun, let''s rescue the Golden Crow in the virtual world first, and then maybe there will be other ways. Even if there is no other way, let''s find them one by one and list the list of the Golden Crow. There are so many people in our human race. It can be found. Ye Hua will not refuse such a thing, and I guess he will be very happy, with his manpower, plus our own, very soon. "


    She thought that it would be troublesome if the Golden Crow was randomly bound in the sun of the other world. After all, they didn''t know the location of the other world at all and could not rescue them, but she thought of that discovery, maybe that discovery could make They may be successful.


    "Dark Cloud, believe me, even if these Golden Crows wander into another world, I have a way to get them back."


    Wu Yun finally faced Mu Bingyun''s words, "Bingyun, is what you said true?"


    "Really, when we do what we can, I''ll give you a surprise."


    The dark clouds secretly look forward to it, what kind of surprise is it?


    Why is Bingyun so sure that all the Golden Crows can be rescued? In fact, when she knew the result, she never thought that she could rescue all the Golden Crows. But at this time, Mu Bingyun''s words made her believe that she didn''t even have the slightest doubt, she was just guessing what kind of trump card was in Mu Bingyun''s hands.


    "Let''s go!"


    Mu Bingyun ignored the dark clouds and did not explain too much, so it is not a surprise to say the answer.


    In fact, she never thought that there is such an existence in the virtual world, it is really a miraculous means of the creator!


    The dark clouds put away their thoughts, reciting the secret method in their mouths, and gradually a beam of light descended from the sun, covering the three of them, and the three jumped up along this power.


    When they felt that the surrounding space was stable, the three of them moved up in an instant.


    Don''t look at the distance from the sun here, it''s actually still very far away, they took five big shifts to get to a huge fireball.


    Seeing that the center of the fireball was wrapped in the prototype of the Golden Crow, the Golden Crow struggled painfully inside, and at the same time had to swallow the fire of the sun as soon as possible, in order to maintain the sun generated by the Golden Crow and scatter the light on the earth.


    Next to this Golden Crow Sun, there is another huge spherical object, but it is covered with a black layer, and it only opens a small hole on the side of the Golden Crow Sun, and some light is leaked from it and sent to it. .


    Seeing this, Mu Bingyun finally understood how these Golden Crows could not save themselves. In such a situation, they could only maintain the operation of the formation. Otherwise, it was not only themselves who would be embarrassed, but also the sun itself and the sun-drenched earth. .


    The Golden Crow has always been a race full of sunshine and tolerance. It can imagine the world, and it is worthy of being the object of fear of all races. It is precisely because their hearts are full of justice and respect for the world, so other races do not dare to kill easily. them.


    Otherwise, the wise sun would be furious, and if he blew himself up regardless of the consequences, then the world would almost be destroyed.


    "Bingyun, can this formation be unlocked now?"


    Dark Cloud was a little nervous, looking at the prototype of the Golden Crow with a pale face, and there were not many feathers on his body, so he wanted to suffer a lot. Especially when she heard the sobbing and sobbing voice, she was so uncomfortable that she wanted to destroy the culprit who did this.


    The ?? blood communication made her even more aware of the pain.


    clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth.


    "Dark cloud, if you feel uncomfortable, go down first. The formation here is still very profound, and I need to check it carefully. It may not be possible to break the formation in a short time." The complete array is arranged. If the two clans really have such a **** array master, then she will not be so easy to get to this place.


    And those two clans will not only maintain their position in the virtual world, I am afraid they have already reached out to the human clan.


    Wuyun shook his head: "No, I want to go and see him. Even if I can''t rescue him now, I also want to talk to him and let him persist, and he will be able to come out soon."


    Mu Bingyun thinks this method is feasible, and if she touches the formation method, causing Jinwu to be vigilant, and if she doesn''t know it, other accidents may occur. The most important thing is that she can also communicate with Jinwu and ask about the formation, maybe it can help her break the formation.


    After saying this, the three of them felt good, so they tried to jump towards a certain figure in the big fireball.


    A layer of purple light and a layer of green light appeared on Mu Bingyun''s body. When those firelights came into contact with these two kinds of power, they even avoided it automatically. The golden light shone on Wu Yun''s body, and the surrounding firelight not only did not hurt her, but even surrounded her kindly.

 Chapter 1227： Golden Crow Emperor

    Cang Yu had nothing on his body, but Mu Bingyun clearly felt the coldness around him, making those firelights dare not approach.


    The three of them walked steadily through the fireball, and soon came to the figure in the center that looked much smaller than the fireball. The whole body is golden, but the feathers are few, and the face is haggard, but the divine power in the body is constantly running.


    In particular, his body was bound with a formation, so that no one could get close, and he could not come out.


    seemed to sense an unfamiliar aura, the figure opened his eyes, and his flaming eyes immediately noticed the dark cloud, which was obviously in the form of the Golden Crow, but he could see shock and joy from the inside.


    "The Golden Crow who escaped?"


    ''s voice was very indifferent, but several people felt that the tone of each other''s voice had softened, which might be the reason for the dark clouds.


    "My name is Wu Yun." Wu Yun looked at him fixedly, "I''m here to save you."


    "help me?"


    The huge figure was stunned, he flapped his wings with difficulty, and shook off a few feathers, making his body even less feathers. Looking at his painful face, Wu Yun couldn''t help but feel sad.


    "I really came to save you, trust me."


    The dark clouds don''t know what to say.


    "You save me? Can I still get out?"


    In a blink of an eye, the huge figure disappeared. Instead, a pale-faced young man in golden clothes appeared. The man had a crown on his head and looked extremely luxurious. reduce.


    "Little Jinwu, how do you save this emperor?"


    Although the man''s voice was weak, it was incomparably cold. He glanced at the three of them lightly. Only at this time did he notice Mu Bingyun, especially when he saw the light on her body, his eyes couldn''t help but light up.


    "When can this emperor go out?"


    Hearing the man''s sudden eager voice, Wu Yun was also taken aback.


    After seeing the other party looking at Mu Bingyun with eager eyes, Wu Yun understood that this Golden Crow, who claimed to be the emperor, was probably the emperor of the original Golden Crow, and he believed that he knew a lot of secrets.


    "You believe it?"


    "Naturally believe it, to be able to come to this place, intact, apart from the Golden Crow, there are only people of great fortune." The Golden Crow Emperor squinted, looking at Mu Bingyun and at the same time he couldn''t help but look at Cangyu, seeing his face There was nothing, those firelights were afraid of contaminating his breath, and he couldn''t help but be shocked again in his heart.


    It looks like he can really go out.


    "Just wait a little longer. When I thoroughly study the formation here and break the formation, you will be able to come out." Mu Bingyun said flatly, but made the young man in front of him laugh.


    "Okay, then the emperor will be waiting." The man stood up. If it weren''t for the influence of the formation, I''m afraid he would have turned into its original form and soared in the air a few times. "The emperor will remember your kindness."


    Mu Bingyun smiled: "The human race and the Golden Crow are friends."


    The man glanced at Mu Bingyun and then at Wu Yun, feeling the connection between the two, he couldn''t help laughing, friends, really friends.


    "Alright, starting today, the Golden Crow and the Human are friends."


    Mu Bingyun secretly thought about the meaning of this sentence, but didn''t pay much attention to it. The Golden Crow is very easy to get along with, if you treat him well, he will treat you well.


    Although the man in front of him looked extremely arrogant, he actually exuded a soothing aura, and even involuntarily peeled off those high-temperature firelights from where they were standing, she could clearly feel it.


    "Let''s talk about it first, I''ll save you Jinwu clan, you can harm anyone you want, as long as you promise not to harm the human race."


    The ?? man laughed heartily, and said again and again: "That''s natural."


    Suddenly, the Golden Crow Emperor felt that the two people in front of him were really pleasing to the eye.


    "The emperor is waiting for you."


    Now he has to think hard about how to punish those who are calculating against the Golden Crow. Be sure to let them feel the loneliness, the loss of divine power, and the pain of not being free.


    Thinking about it, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Mu Bingyun glanced at him and felt that Wu Yun was too worried. Jin Wu really wasn''t that vulnerable. Looking at the person in front of him, he must be thinking about how to take revenge!


    Dark Cloud also found out, and wondered if he heard it wrong earlier, this guy looks like this...why is sobbing and sobbing.


    "Are you the Emperor of the Golden Crow?"


    Wu Yun saw that Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu had left, and went outside, as if to check the mystery of the formation. Looking at the man in golden clothes leaning against the firelight, he couldn''t help but ask more.


    A pair of eyes full of wisdom made the Golden Crow Emperor very happy.


    "Yes."


    He held his chin and looked at the dark clouds secretly. He felt that this junior had a wonderful fate. He thought that the next Golden Crow Emperor had already been chosen. I believe that no one in the clan would object, and this little girl in front of her became the emperor of the Jinwu clan.


    "You weren''t crying before, were you?"


    Dark Cloud asked narrowly, looking up and down the young man, the more he felt that how could such a person cry.


    But he didn''t want the Golden Crow Emperor to nod seriously: "I''m really crying."


    Dark Clouds:¡­


    "Being bound by the formation all day, in addition to transmitting power, it is transmitting power. How can I keep my head calm without crying, laughing and laughing." The Golden Crow Emperor said it as it should be, and the implication was just to stay here for a while. 100,000 years is really boring.


    Dark Cloud supported his forehead, but he also felt that the feeling of being imprisoned and free was really unbearable.


    "Just wait for a while, Bingyun will soon be able to figure out a way to go out, and then find those people to settle accounts."


    Golden Crow Emperor showed a smile, "Well, I will make them regret coming into this world."


    "Little Golden Crow, how about you take the seat of the next Golden Crow Emperor?"


    Dark Cloud thought for a while: "Why you?"


    "Besides you, there is no other good candidate. The Jinwu clan is now severely damaged, and only you can do the job. Although we are still alive, the loss of our body and divine power cannot be made up for a while, and it is impossible to repair it. I know how many years it will take. Once the Golden Crow appears, it will definitely bring shock to the virtual world. At that time, one person will need to shoulder the responsibility of the Golden Crow. Otherwise, the Golden Crow will be in danger again. You are the most suitable. Because of you, the Golden Crow and the Human Race have formed a deep friendship, and the emperor hopes that this will last for a long time. The Golden Crow does not have much desire to dominate, and only needs to protect their own one-acre and three-point land. "


    "But, other races will inevitably covet the Golden Crow."


    The dark cloud understands that sometimes if you don''t provoke people, people will provoke you for no reason.


    "Okay, I agreed, and I will take care of the Golden Crow from now on."


    She has nothing to say, making the Golden Crow better and better, is not what she expects in her heart. She believes that in her hands, the Golden Crow can only get better and better.


    The Golden Crow Emperor is satisfied.


    Sitting cross-legged and closed his eyes, under the shackles of the formation, staying for a while would make him uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1228： All parties shake

    On this day, a very strange phenomenon appeared in the sky above the virtual world, which caused all beings in the virtual world to raise their heads frequently, with countless worries in their eyes. Only people who know in advance should do what they need to do. Some time ago, the clan emperor issued an order. Recently, there may be a vision of heaven and earth in the virtual world, so that they don''t have to worry about what they should do. If they are really worried, Just get close to the palace.


    Some people from the human race are not worried, and those who are worried are all close to the human race palace and waiting.


    The sun in front of you should have been shining on the earth, but the sun just above it was bigger and smaller, and the light was sometimes strong and sometimes dim. You must know that the light of the sky is the essence of heaven and earth. Once the sun is lost, the whole world will be plunged into darkness, even the monks can''t bear such a scene.


    If the sky and the earth are not illuminated by the sun, it will be a disaster for all living beings.


    At this moment, countless races in the virtual world who do not know the reason are deeply worried, what is going to happen on this day?


    Some races in the beast race and the demon race who know the reason are even more worried. The conspiracy was originally planned by them. Now that hundreds of thousands of years have passed, things have changed. They would never have thought that it was Mu Bingyun who caused the situation, they just thought that Jinwu couldn''t bear it anymore and might crash.


    The formation they set up at the beginning was set up by a high-level formation plate, and they had no way to remove it. Although they can''t wait for the Golden Crow to perish, they don''t want the world to fall into darkness, which is not a good thing for them either.


    "Turtle Emperor, can you perform divination again?" The Qilin King said anxiously, looking at the crumbling sun, and clenching his fists fiercely, "Could this be fate? also perish?"


    At this moment, they were finally a little scared.


    Once the Golden Crow perishes, will the Sun, who opened up his wisdom, be furious?


    After all, the legend of the Golden Crow is a race born from the sun, which really worries them.


    The Turtle Emperor''s face was full of decadence: "Even if I spend all my blood, I''m afraid I won''t be able to spy on any secrets in the world. King Qilin, this time we really lost. As for what will happen to the demise of the Golden Crow, I don''t know. You are really worried, why don''t you go up and have a look."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The Qilin King was furious, "Is there a place in the sun that you and I can explore at will? Because of that incident, as long as we get too close to the sun, we will be hurt.


    "Why don''t we hide?" Tiger King hesitated.


    King Ho thought about the King Fox who just went to the Human Race Palace, "Maybe things are not so bad, if the Fox King can handle the Human Race Emperor."


    The human race is a unique creature, even the sun dare not do anything to the human race, especially when the human race has not made a big mistake.


    At this time, the fox king really just brought people into the palace, but he did not see Ye Hua, but was arranged to live in a garden. This made the fox king extremely angry, and he was always looking for opportunities to see Ye Hua.


    She really didn''t believe that with her beauty, she couldn''t take Ye Hua down. If she didn''t win Ye Hua, she felt that she would always think about it.


    What are Ye Hua and the others doing now?


    Everyone gathered outside the main hall, all looked up in the direction of the sun, they all knew that the sun was the Golden Crow, and when their hearts were shocked, they felt that the culprit was hateful.


    This phenomenon was indeed caused by Mu Bingyun, and she was indeed breaking the formation at this time.


    But things are not so easy, so the sun is sometimes dim and sometimes strong, and there are times when the size is different. After all, the Golden Crow is not the sun. Under the shackles of the formation, the Golden Crow Emperor cannot control the stability of energy no matter how powerful it is.


    Fortunately, Mu Bingyun''s formation was not something that ordinary people could compare, and it did not cause other consequences.


    "I''ll do it later."


    These words were said to the sun. When she was studying the formation method these days, she also communicated with the sun. When she really felt the consciousness of the sun, she was still relieved.


    It is precisely because of the communication with this consciousness that she can see the mystery of the formation so quickly.


    "Let''s do it, child, I''m waiting to see the sun again." The words from that consciousness were very gentle, "After all, this world cannot do without me."


    Even if there is a replacement for the Golden Crow, it will be weak after all.


    Mu Bingyun stopped talking nonsense, and informed the Golden Crow Emperor to be prepared. If the next one was not careful, the Golden Crow Emperor could easily be injured.


    After both sides said they were ready, she jumped to the formation. And Cang Yu is guarding the bottom, so as to avoid accidents, let the energy of the sun fall into the virtual world and cause other damage.


    So in the eyes of everyone in the virtual world, the surface of the sun seems to be covered with a black veil, blocking all the light, and they are both startled and scared.


    Yehua smiled and said, "It seems that Mu Bingyun is sure."


    Sage Dongxie stroked his beard: "This girl, Yun''er, has never disappointed anyone." It''s just that his granddaughter suffered too much, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Thinking about this, Saint Dongxie didn''t have a good look on the culprits of the beast clan and the demon clan. When the matter was over, he had to teach the other party a lesson.


    Just as several people sighed, they suddenly found that the world was instantly darkened, and a kind of fear in the darkness was born in their hearts. Ye Hua and the others didn''t have this feeling yet, after all, they knew the reason before.


    The ones who are really afraid are not those who don''t know the reason, but the few people from the beast clan and the demon clan. They stare at the darkness, even if the palace is brightly lit, it will be dark outside. This feeling to suffocate them.


    even despair.


    At this moment, they all regretted why they used this method in the first place.


    Turtle Emperor''s lips and teeth trembled, and his fingers couldn''t hold things.


    The huge bodies of the Kylin King and the Tiger King also trembled, and there is no usual prestige.


    If the sun is really lost, the divine power of heaven and earth will also change, and even the divine power will be depleted in the end, then these immortal bodies, without the maintenance of divine power, will still be unable to escape a word of death in the end.


    They are undoubtedly afraid of death, especially after living for such a long time. It is because they are afraid of death that they are taking risks and attacking the Golden Crow. Everything in front of them makes them really doubt whether the world does not exist.


    Fortunately, such a scene was not long before, and in their fear, the world gradually lit up again.


    At that moment, the eyes of countless people were filled with emotion. At that time, when the light was lost, they realized that the sunshine of the sun was really so precious to them. If they lost the light of the sun, they would only have to die.


    Before they could recover, the sky changed again, which shocked everyone.

 Chapter 1229： come out

    "what is that?"


    Everyone only saw that the sun that was full of light suddenly turned into a golden giant bird, shaking and soaring in the sky.


    "Has the sun turned into a human figure?"


    The unknowing person opened his mouth wide and said incredulously, this... This is simply incredible.


    "No, look, what''s next to this golden bird?"


    Hearing this, everyone looked again. The original black veil was scattered, and a huge figure was gradually revealed beside the Golden Crow. That fiery red appearance was not the sun or what?


    "Why does the golden bird look like the Golden Crow who has been missing for many years?"


    "You read that right?"


    "No, although the Golden Crow has disappeared for hundreds of thousands of years, I have seen their form in ancient books. They are so beautiful. Who else but the Golden Crow can get close to the sun? But the situation in front of me seems a little wrong. It doesn''t mean that the Golden Crow has mysteriously disappeared, why is it changed by the sun?"


    This question revolves around everyone''s mind, looking at it in confusion.


    The sun will not disappear, and the fear in their hearts will also disappear. What they want to understand most now is why the Golden Crow disappeared?


    At the beginning, except Ye Hua, he knew about it by accident. It happened so fast, other than the culprits, other people didn''t know about it at all. No wonder they were confused.


    Who could have imagined that the Golden Crow would be suppressed by those people together next to the sun, it is unbelievable to say it.


    Right now, as the huge fireball gradually appeared in front of them, they felt the rich and warm sunlight shining on their bodies, which turned out to be incomparably comfortable. They vaguely felt that today''s light was different from the previous one, as if the light was shining. What more power is there.


    The doubts in their hearts are even greater, especially the Golden Crow, which was transformed from the sun into a bird, and the energy on it is the light of the sun that they had received in the past. At this moment, they were a little enlightened. Could it be that what they saw was not the real sun, and the real sun was hidden next to the Golden Crow.


    Once the idea of ???? came out, they couldn''t hold back. They even thought, why is this?


    The sun''s rays are more beneficial to them, why does the sun hide? And seeing the Golden Crow flying in the air, they could feel the joy of being free, and they couldn''t help but think that they should be forced?


    After such a brainstorming, they hated those who did it, and when the real sun shone down, they vaguely felt that their cultivation had improved a bit.


    When all the fireballs were exposed, the rays of light on the sun flickered, and then countless warm rays of light fell on the virtual world. Anyone who was illuminated by these rays of light could feel the improvement of their cultivation. Enjoyed the light and felt the joy from the sun.


    At the same time, somewhere in the beast clan, a few people were accidentally illuminated by the sun''s rays, and they burned quickly. Although the fire was finally extinguished, it was not a good phenomenon for them.


    No matter how hard they tried to break their minds, they couldn''t believe that the sun and the Golden Crow actually reappeared in the sky, especially when the other party appeared and gave them a blow, which made them terrified.


    Now there are only two words in their minds, run away, hide.


    At this moment, the soaring Golden Crow has almost finished venting, and his stature has become much smaller, and he is full of leaps towards the Human Race Palace. When they got closer to the Golden Crow, everyone finally saw clearly that there were still several figures on the back of the Golden Crow.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu did not know each other, especially when the two repaired the teleportation array that no one dared to touch, and their faces were deeply engraved in their minds.


    The red and black are their symbols, and the little girl in golden clothes standing beside them knows fewer people, but the little girl has the breath of the golden crow, which makes them understand that this should be a legend some time ago. The Golden Crow who appeared in the human race.


    It turns out that the Golden Crow really appeared, not a legend.


    Mu Bingyun and the three walked from the Golden Crow Emperor''s back to the side, and the huge Golden Crow in front of them transformed into a human form. At this moment, his body was even more imposing. He was dressed in luxurious gold clothes, a gold crown with diamonds on his head, a pair of sword eyebrows, and Danfeng''s eyes narrowed, revealing a cold light inside.


    "I am the Golden Crow Emperor, and I am forever friendly with the human race today."


    The words fell, and the human race was boiling.


    The Golden Crow Emperor glanced lightly in the eyes, looked in the direction of the demon clan and the beast clan, and said again: "I think you are very interested in the disappearance of the Golden Crow clan. Today, the emperor will explain the story of the day with you."


    Hearing this, everyone''s eyelids jumped. According to ancient records, the Golden Crow Emperor is not a kind person. Although he doesn''t hurt innocent people at will, if he commits a crime, it will not end well.


    Now that the other party is talking like this, it must be framed by someone.


    Everyone couldn''t help but think, which unfortunate one dared to plot against the Golden Crow, and the end would be extremely miserable.


    The Golden Crow Emperor didn''t make them wait for a long time. He was born to be extremely beautiful, and his voice was also very good. He had a man''s magnetism in his coldness.


    The result can be imagined, the people who heard this were angry.


    "I think they are afraid of the strength and speciality of my Golden Crow, and they dare to make calculations. This emperor will definitely ask them to settle accounts. As for why they should explain this matter at this time, it is just a reminder to all ethnic groups. There are such neighbors. , it is really dangerous! If the other party is afraid of your strength, it is guaranteed that the sun will not be seen the next day."


    Mu Bingyun secretly said that the Golden Crow Emperor''s ability to sow discord in public really suits his personality.


    "The Golden Crow still does not seek hegemony or fight. As long as it does not break into the hands of the Golden Crow, this emperor is willing to coexist peacefully with all ethnic groups."


    As soon as these words fell, everyone was incomparably convinced that the Jinwu tribe recorded in ancient books was like this, and they would not doubt it at all. As for the race in the mouth of the Golden Crow Emperor, it is not a good thing in their eyes, and its reputation is even worse at this moment.


    It is estimated that for a long time, those races in the virtual world were all street rats, and everyone shouted and beat them.


    When the Qilin King and the others wanted to escape, a group of people surrounded them. The shameful thing is that these people were actually expelled by them. As a result, they rushed up and took them to the human palace. No time.


    As for the fox king living in the palace, these things happened before he could think of any way, and heard Ye Hua sent someone over to invite her.


    She is extremely cunning, and she naturally knows that this will definitely lead to bad results. She was about to run away, but a man with a golden crown slapped her on the body and carried her to the main hall.

 Chapter 1230： The mouths of these two really dont stink.

    When the fox king was thrown to the ground, only then did he realize that the man with the golden crown was so familiar, who was it if it was not the golden crow emperor?


    I have to say that the Golden Crow Emperor was also someone she couldn''t hook up with in the past. The reason why she calculated the Golden Crow Clan was because of the disdain and disgust in the eyes of the Golden Crow Emperor.


    She is the most beautiful woman in the fox clan, and someone dared to look at her with such disgusting eyes, and immediately agreed to the Turtle Emperor''s request.


    However, at this moment, she is not thinking about these times. Her strength has already reached the ninth level of Shengwujing. Why is the Golden Crow Emperor trapped in the formation, and her strength is even stronger than her? Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but ask. .


    However, the Golden Crow Emperor smiled: "Although you have a tight plan, it is really exhausting to want this emperor to continue to send power to the sun. But you forgot that the Golden Crow was originally conceived by the sun, and he is willing to let this emperor''s cultivation base go backwards. any further?"


    It can be said that if it weren''t for the shackles of the formation, he would not look so weak, and his cultivation did not go backwards, but became stronger with these hundreds of thousands of years. It is only because of the existence of the formation that his power is bound in the body.


    The Fox King was stunned, his eyes fixed on the Golden Crow Emperor: "You still hate me so much?"


    "You?" The Golden Crow Emperor glanced at her lightly, and then smiled, "I hate you and waste my emperor''s time too much. For a person like you, this emperor really doesn''t like it. If you hadn''t harmed this emperor, this emperor wouldn''t either. remember you."


    "Just like you half-hearted, showing that men are the prey under your skirt, and a woman who stinks all over, this emperor is blind to see you."


    Everyone in the hall twitched and looked at Ye Hua again. The mouths of these two people really didn''t smell so bad.


    Yehua praised: "Well said, such a stinky woman, touch the emperor and feel uncomfortable, always feel that it takes a thousand times to wash away the stench."


    At this time, the Golden Crow Emperor raised his head and looked at Ye Hua. He felt that the young man sitting on the top was more pleasing to the eye. Seeing that the young man was born extremely handsome, he couldn''t help but say: "The noble people like the emperor of the human race and the emperor are not like you. Smelly things can be touched."


    The fox king''s face was flushed red, and he wanted to find a crack in the ground to burrow into after being said that by two men who were like heaven and man. Gritting his teeth, his divine power was imprisoned by the Golden Crow Emperor, and he had no strength to walk out of the hall.


    "Wuzhi, do you really want to humiliate me like this?" the fox king said sharply, looking at the golden crow emperor with a bit more ruthless eyes, saying this in front of these powerhouses, she will not think about it in the virtual world in the future Head up.


    This is a shame, even if her feelings for Wuzhi are unusual, and she even likes him a little, but it is not the reason why the other party can insult her.


    The Golden Crow Emperor smiled coldly: "Why is it called an insult? Isn''t that what you should be doing? Could it be that you want this emperor to count how many ministers you have under your skirt every day, and who are they?"


    The Golden Crow Emperor sneered, making people tremble all over.


    This made the fox king''s previously burning arrogance fall, and he lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. She was still thinking about turning over, if she angered the Golden Crow Emperor, it would definitely not end well.


    "Golden Crow Emperor, don''t count, this emperor has long since captured her ministers under the skirt. These minions have done a lot of bad things." Ye Hua stood up and waved his hand, and sure enough, a guard led a group. people come out. Everyone looked at a large number of men, whether they were handsome or rough-looking, they were really extraordinary. Except for a few of them who were very beautiful, there was no strength lower than the Holy Void Realm.


    "No wonder you are such a stinky woman!"


    Yehua pinched his nose, it was obviously a rude move, and everyone didn''t think it was anything, the Golden Crow Emperor also thought that this human emperor was a man of temperament, and even this action was done with incomparable grace.


    It is rare for someone to have the same idea as him, and it is a good thing to be friendly with the human race forever.


    "Golden Crow Emperor, since these people are the culprits who harmed your Golden Crow, I''ll leave it to you today." There are various races in the hall today, and Ye Hua said to the other races, "Human and Golden Crow. In the same way, they will not expand their territory any more. Don''t worry, as long as I don''t provoke my human race, I, Yehua, will not start a war with you. If you want to take advantage of it, you should know what my Yehua means. "


    Ye Hua sneered: "I don''t like war very much, but I can bring all the people of your race to the Terran and make them willing to serve the Terran."


    The clans did not doubt that what Ye Hua said was true, and nodded quickly, indicating that they would not commit crimes against the human clan. As long as they don''t commit human races, their lives will be very leisurely, not all races are keen to fight and expand their territory, especially Ye Hua ruling the human race, and did not kill other races, so that their lives will be better.


    In fact, no matter where the human race is, they always live in the highest place. As long as there are ambitious rulers in the human race, other races will not be better off. They are extremely happy that the emperor of the human race is Ye Hua, how dare they do anything to destroy the relationship.


    "By the way, the Golden Crow Emperor, those races involved are involved. This Emperor intends to throw them to open up wasteland, and I heard from the dark clouds that there is no one inhabited somewhere, which is just right for them to live."


    Everyone trembled in unison, and they even wondered, if they were disobedient, Ye Hua would also throw them to open up wasteland, which was more uncomfortable than killing them, it was an endless exile.


    "This is up to the emperor of the human race, and the emperor is not interested in them at all."


    The two have a similar aura, looking at each other vaguely like two kings opposing each other. Originally, the aura of the king and the king was definitely not in harmony, but the auras of the two were softened, which made the viewers feel amazing. It seems that the Human Race and the Golden Crow are really going to be friends forever. As long as these two are always there, there must be no problem.


    "One hundred years later, the new emperor of the Jinwu family is a dark cloud."


    Hearing Wu Zhi''s words without hesitation, everyone was shocked again, who is Wu Yun? That is a more friendly existence with the human race, not only with Mu Bingyun, but also with Yu Yehua.


    In those days, Ye Hua gave Wu Yun various storefronts to give her convenient things, they had heard of it.


    The generation of Golden Crow Emperor, if nothing else, ruled for at least 100,000 years, in short, they breathed a sigh of relief. This little girl, Wu Yun, doesn''t like to cause trouble at first glance. Besides, the dishes in other people''s restaurants are really delicious!


    This is the restaurant of the future Golden Crow Emperor, they have to go to cheer every day.


    After rescuing Wuzhi, Mu Bingyun did not continue to go to other places to rescue other Golden Crows. It was impossible to rescue all Golden Crows in a short time by relying on her alone.


    Wuzhi sealed the culprits with divine power and imprisoned them in the Golden Crow''s cell, and Ye Hua quickly threw all the involved races to a place where Mu Bingyun found them to open up wasteland.

 Chapter 1231： Explain the array method

    With Mu Bingyun''s formation, no one can escape from there. They did such a thing, even if they lived in the virtual world, it was not easy to live, and it was really cheap for them to open up wasteland.


    The reason why Wuzhi didn''t torture Qilin King and others was because he wanted to wait for all the members of the Golden Crow to be rescued, not to mention all, that is, after more than half of them were rescued, they would be punished before they could be relieved.


    "Wuzhi, take out the list of all the Golden Crows."


    Wuzhi will now comply with Mu Bingyun''s request, not to mention that it is beneficial to the Jinwu clan. Immediately, he sorted out the memories in his mind, burned the list of members of the Jinwu tribe into the jade slip, and at the same time recorded the looks that he could remember.


    He roughly counted, there are not many Jinwu people, and there should be 10,000 people who were framed at the beginning.


    Therefore, Mu Bingyun needs to rescue 17,300 Golden Crows.


    This number may seem small, but for them, the task is heavy.


    "Yehua, I will ask you to send people to various places to inspect the situation of the sun. As for how to determine whether the sun was transformed by the Golden Crow, Wuzhi will tell you the way."


    Ye Hua was quite happy about having something to do, the virtual world hadn''t been so lively for a long time.


    It turned out that he was the only one who spoke in the main hall, but now there are many people talking, Ye Hua was in a good mood and waved his hand: "Don''t worry, this task will be handed over to this emperor, no matter where the emperor''s subordinates can go, absolutely I''ll let it go."


    "Then thank you, Ye Hua."


    Wu Zhi showed a friendly smile to Ye Hua, and Ye Hua returned a very gentle smile. Ye Hua, who is not vicious or angry, is really a very gentle person, and his whole body reveals an atmosphere that makes people want to get close. Ye Hua is a contradictory person.


    Wuzhi naturally found out, originally thought that this human race emperor was similar before and after, but at this moment, he felt that the young man in front of him actually looked very dazzling.


    Yehua raised her eyes and looked at Wu Zhi with some doubts: "Wuzhi, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, just thank you very much."


    Ye Hua lazily leaned back on the chair, "If you really want to thank this emperor, why don''t you find something interesting to make this emperor laugh."


    "must."


    Wuzhi said seriously, the atmosphere was extremely weird.


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you to do. Next, all those who have a certain talent for the formation will come with me. I will explain the formation to you. I hope you can improve in a short time and at least relieve the trapped Golden Crow. There is no problem with the formation of the sun."


    In fact, this is still a bit difficult for them, not everyone has the talent of Mu Bingyun. But they were very enthusiastic about this matter, and there were not many opportunities for Mu Bingyun to tell the essentials of the formation in person.


    As a result, Mu Bingyun originally wanted to choose a garden to explain the formation, but it turned out to be a human square. Anyone with talent for formation would enter the square to listen to her explain the formation, whether they understood or not, they were willing to Come.


    Especially when the ancient **** formation masters in the virtual world heard the news, they quickly put down everything in their hands and rushed to the square of the Human Race Palace, sitting on their seats like a group of good babies.


    There are so many people interested in the matchup, Mu Bingyun is quite happy. A certain senior who promised to carry forward the formation method, although that person is now dead, but she always has a sense of awe for such a broad-minded person.


    With the passage of time, one year, two years, five years¡­ ten years, the number of people in the square has increased, and it has not decreased, only those who come in and not go out.


    Whenever they thought that the square could no longer sit down, Mu Bingyun raised his hand slightly, and a vast space would appear behind the square. Raising his hand, he set up such a stable formation. with admiration.


    During this period, countless people had an epiphany and realized a new level, but they were all reluctant to leave, and they always felt that such an opportunity was the only one. This time, Mu Bingyun had given him all his money, and he didn''t hide anything at all.


    Someone once asked, is she not afraid of being overtaken?


    She just said with a smile, if she was afraid of being overtaken, she would simply hide everything. If she only talked about half of it, wouldn''t she be hurting people, so why don''t she explain it!


    She also said that in the process of her explanation, new insights will always be born. Explaining the formation method is not only helping others, but also helping her own understanding. She is improving every day, is she afraid that someone will surpass it?


    Everyone was silent, and the more and more they felt that such a person was really broad-minded. For a time, it was very popular for the human race to explain what they had learned to their descendants, and they didn''t do anything.


    Once this happened, those people were stunned to find that even if they didn''t keep anything, when the other party reached their achievements, they went to another level, and they had more cards in their hands than before.


    At that moment, they seemed to understand what Mu Bingyun said. When you have a broad mind, you will be more transparent in understanding, and you will only learn more. You give what you comprehend to others, it doesn''t mean you can''t comprehend something more powerful than this in the future.


    Now, they are even more respectful of this ethos.


    It can be said that the people around Mu Bingyun are all amazing and dazzling people. Although the talent of the formation method is not comparable to her, it is still much more powerful than ordinary people.


    She explained the formations for 20 years, and then analyzed the various methods of cracking the formations on the sun with them. Everyone could draw inferences from others. Now even if she doesn''t stare, it is estimated that anyone who is randomly selected will be able to destroy the Golden Crow. rescued.


    And they brainstormed and came up with a way to break the formation without too much power, which is undoubtedly even more good news.


    "Today, the explanation of the formation is over."


    Everyone in the square heard Mu Bingyun''s words and felt a little regretful at the same time. Twenty years have passed in a blink of an eye.


    But they all stood up and bowed to Mu Bingyun three times in unison. Mu Bingyun''s generous teaching was already the teacher in their hearts. Although she no longer accepts apprentices, in their hearts, she is their teacher.


    "My experience in the formation will be announced in a while, if you are interested, you can take a look. For formations and cultivation, you need to communicate with people and brainstorm, so that you can progress quickly."


    Everyone agreed, and after Mu Bingyun''s baptism, they all trusted her words incomparably.


    "The formation we analyzed in the last few years is the formation that trapped the Jinwu and the sun. I hope you can help."


    "As long as the wooden girl speaks, I will never refuse."


    They have taken advantage of the advantage, and they are not tired at all to do a favor. They vaguely know what they are going to do, and they will not refuse. This can not only help Mu Bingyun, but also make friendship with the Golden Crow. It is really for them. is a good thing.

 Chapter 1232： Brother Ye Hua is worthy of this word

    Mu Bingyun was not polite, and said directly: "No matter where you go in the future, I hope you can watch the sun for me. If there is any problem, I will trouble you to help rescue the Golden Crow. The Golden Crow and I will remember your help. The method of discovering the anomaly will be explained to you by the Golden Crow Emperor later."


    "I understand, if I encounter it, I will definitely do my best to help Jinwu get out of trouble."


    Mu Bingyun smiled, nodded and left the square, and then heard Wu Zhi explaining to everyone how to find out whether the sun is the way of the Golden Crow.


    She is going to retreat. I don''t know what kind of miracle this breakthrough in formation will bring her.


    With a ?? order, Mu Bingyun entered the retreat room. This time, it wasn''t long before the rest of the people did not have an emergency to rescue the Golden Crow, but retreated one after another.


    The virtual world was quiet again, but no one dared to make trouble. Now that all races are moving closer to the human race, who would dare to do something at this time?


    It can be said that Mu Bingyun is full of peaches and plums in the virtual world, and it is possible that any character you pull out may have been favored by her. Can such people be able to provoke them?


    Five years later, Mu Bingyun left the customs.


    Afterwards, the rest of the people also went out one after another. Everyone felt that Mu Bingyun was different. Although there was no breakthrough in her cultivation, her understanding of the formation seemed to be able to integrate into the world. They could not distinguish the formation arranged by Mu Bingyun. Whether it was arranged by her, or whether it was arranged by Heaven and Earth for her.


    "Everyone, let''s get started! I''ll give you a surprise when the Golden Crow can be rescued."


    This is not the first time that Mu Bingyun has said it, and it tickles their hearts, but whether it is Mu Bingyun or Cangyu''s mouth is too tight, they can''t ask any questions at all, and they have to endure this kind of wanting to know again. Unknown torture.


    Hearing that Mu Bingyun finally made an accurate statement, he was eager to try and prepare for a big fight.


    "This time to find the location of the Golden Crow, let''s go through the various teleportation formations in the virtual world! We will act separately, so that it can be faster."


    In order not to cause panic to the people living in the space, she intends to let everyone act at night, but this is only valid for the flat continent. If it is a planet like the black cloud said, it is estimated that it will not work, and it can only reduce the panic of the creatures as much as possible. .


    Because of such concerns, when these people went to the mortal world to rescue the Golden Crow, the world was dark at first, and then the sun gradually appeared. As a result, this phenomenon is called by the mortal world, Tengu eating the sun.


    Wu Yun was speechless when he heard the news.


    However, fortunately, they acted carefully and did not bring panic and disaster to the living beings. The Golden Crow was also gradually rescued, and they were all sent back to the virtual world to be received and appeased by Wuzhi.


    Everyone in the virtual world rushed to various spaces, and naturally encountered various troubles and some interesting things during the period. When they came back, they felt that this line of business was really worthwhile, and they got more benefits, and it was considered that they had seen the world.


    "Wuzhi, how long have you been back?"


    It is worth mentioning that during this period, Ye Hua and Wu Zhi had a good relationship, and the two often gathered together to discuss how to punish the Qilin King. All in all, the two have similar tastes.


    Other races didn''t dare to think carefully when they saw the two of them being so friendly.


    "It''s already 15,000." Wu Zhi''s face was also a little happy. The members who came back recovered after a while. As for the rest, they can only take their time.


    It¡¯s just that some of the Golden Crows were seriously damaged, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t impossible to recover.


    Hearing this, Ye Hua lay lazily on the reclining chair, half-squinting, shaking a wine glass, the turquoise wine in it was fragrant, "That''s good, I think it won''t be long before the other members can be found. already."


    Wu Zhi also leaned on the chair, propped his head, and his golden clothes set off his imposing aura, but his eyes were on Ye Hua''s face, and he looked at it for a long time without saying a word.


    "Brother, what are you staring at this emperor?" Xu Shi''s gaze was so hot that even Ye Hua couldn''t bear it.


    Wu Zhi smiled slightly: "It''s very good-looking, brother Ye Hua has a handsome face and looks as gentle as jade, but he is rare among men in the world."


    Poof¡ª


    Ye Hua spit it out, stared at Wu Zhi with a stunned mouth, and pointed at the man tremblingly: "You are talking nonsense, although this emperor was born in a jade tree, handsome and suave, he is indeed a very handsome man among men, for this point This emperor is very confident, but," Ye Hua''s expression suddenly became serious, "don''t use the lyric phrase "Jipin" on this emperor."


    "Why can''t you use top-quality? Excellent is the best description." Wu Zhi chuckled, "Brother Yehua is worthy of this word."


    Ye Hua supported his forehead, the corners of his mouth crooked, and he threw the wine glass on the table, holding his chin, his eyes met Wu Zhi''s chuckle, and he secretly thought, how can these old antiques understand that the so-called superb in this royal township is itself a derogatory term.


    However, Wu Zhi''s appearance is indeed praising him, and he can''t care about the old antique, right?


    "Brother Ye Hua, if you don''t believe it, why don''t you take a look."


    I don''t know where Wu Zhi found the mirror, so he just handed it to Ye Hua. Ye Hua glanced at him, but took the mirror, looked inside, and saw that the boy in white was really beautiful.


    A pair of eyebrows that are not hard, naturally will not reveal a hint of femininity, the lips are not thin or thick, just right, the corners of the mouth are upturned, as if smiling from time to time, the high nose bridge, and a pair of black and white eyes, inside With a faint smile, half of the blue silk hanging down on his head was scattered at will.


    is not artificially modified at all, but it is heart-moving to see.


    "Sure enough, this emperor is very handsome."


    After a long time, Ye Hua sincerely praised, "This emperor is really satisfied with this appearance."


    The most important thing is that he doesn''t know if this appearance is the reason for his reincarnation with memories. He looks the same as the previous life, but it is a little more spiritual than the previous life.


    He tugged up a strand of hair. Although he was not used to long hair when he first arrived, now he thinks that a man with long hair is also a kind of beauty, which is different from the handsomeness of short hair, with a heroic and ethereal appearance.


    "This emperor looks like this, so the other half of this emperor must be no worse than this emperor."


    Yehua sighed about his appearance, but couldn''t help but miss spring again, ah, spring is here, isn''t that the estrus season?


    But he didn''t know how many thousands of years he lived, and Mao didn''t see a single one. It wasn''t that he didn''t look for it, but that he didn''t find a suitable one. He had seen many beautiful and outstanding people, but these people just couldn''t get into his eyes.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, he just felt something was wrong.


    Where ?? touched his heart, he understood that he was not attracted to these people at all. His heart was like a door that had been closed long ago and could not be opened again.


    Thinking of this, his heart throbbed, his face paled a bit, and his handsome facial expression suddenly showed pain.


    "Brother Ye Hua?"


    Wu Zhi''s expression changed, and he hurriedly jumped in front of Ye Hua to check quickly.

 Chapter 1233： Ye Huas memory

    fine!


    Yehua''s body is fine.


    Wuzhi''s eyes darkened, but his brows were furrowed tightly. His eyes fell on Ye Hua with doubts. It stands to reason that with their current strength, they would not feel this pain without substantial harm. Especially Ye Hua''s body didn''t have any pain at all, and he wouldn''t doubt his ability.


    But seeing Ye Hua''s exposed pale skin, his hands trembled and he dropped the mirror to the ground, curled up on the reclining chair, he leaned down and grabbed Ye Hua''s hand: "Ye Hua, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wuzhi has always believed that his strength is still strong, at least there are few opponents in the virtual world.


    But the scene in front of him really made him stunned, he didn''t know what was going on at all, and he couldn''t find the reason why Ye Hua''s expression was painful.


    Is it the soul?


    Thinking of this, Wu Zhi didn''t even think about it, as soon as his consciousness moved, he began to examine Ye Hua''s soul.


    no problem.


    Wuzhi was a little worried.


    "I''m fine..."


    Ye Hua had returned to normal at this time, the pain on his face had disappeared, but his face was still a little pale, and his eyes were a little confused. It was the first time Wu Zhi saw Ye Hua like this, and he always felt a special feeling in his heart. He didn''t want to let go of Ye Hua''s hand, but pulled Ye Hua to ask about the situation.


    Yehua got together and was pulled by Wuzhi again. This scene looked a bit like Yehua was leaning against Wuzhi''s arms, but there was still a vague distance between the two.


    "What happened?" Wu Zhi asked uncertainly.


    Ye Hua breathed a sigh of relief, a figure whose face could not be seen gradually appeared in his mind, shook his head, and said helplessly: "It is estimated that the disappearing memories of this emperor are at work." Ye Hua felt that he had nothing to hide. The power of the virtual world, how many people have not secretly reincarnated in the lower world?


    Therefore, Wu Zhi did not doubt it after hearing it, and couldn''t help but ask, "When you were reincarnated in the lower world, didn''t you take precautions and let the memories of the new life hinder you?"


    No wonder Wuzhi asks this, all the great powers reincarnated in the lower world will seal their dominant consciousness and memory in the depths of the sea of ????knowledge to protect them from being affected by the new consciousness. Newborn memories assimilate and become part of their own memory.


    Ye Hua twitched the corners of his mouth: "It''s not at all the memory I had when I was reincarnated." Of course Ye Hua had also been reincarnated in the lower world, not even once. Of course, the main consciousness is well protected by him, and what affects him is the real memory of the past life.


    "what is that?"


    Wuzhi was also very curious about this kind of new thing. Seeing that Ye Hua was fine, he couldn''t help but ask a few more questions, not like the rumored Golden Crow Emperor. Of course, he didn''t want to change his actions either, he just squatted beside Ye Hua the whole time, neither of them noticed that he was still holding Ye Hua''s hand, one hand even resting on Ye Hua''s back.


    Yehua has a carefree personality, Wuzhi''s words... I guess he really didn''t care!


    "It should be some memories from my previous life," Ye Hua didn''t hide it, Wu Zhi has existed in the virtual world longer than him, maybe he can help him think of a way, "Before I was born in the virtual world, I was in another world, There was a time I can''t remember."


    Wuzhi understood, "But it''s the same as the dark clouds?"


    "Well, it seems that you know about the dark clouds, that''s exactly what happened, and I am in the same world as the dark clouds, and the time of the accident is the same. After I came here, I forgot some memories and only vaguely remembered what I was doing at home. There are some people who want to remember others, but can''t remember them. I didn''t think anyone would think that some memories would suddenly pop up today..."


    It caused him to show pain on his face. In fact, it was not physical pain, but heart and spirit. The figure who couldn''t see his face brought him. He still couldn''t remember this person, but he knew that he wanted to solve it. If so, only see this person.


    Wu Zhi looked at Ye Hua fixedly: "This person should be very important to you, otherwise it will not affect your current mental strength. As you are, if you don''t solve it, even if you have a chance to break through in the future, it will be very troublesome. There are even fears of life."


    Ye Hua was worried, yes, he knew that too.


    However, he can''t go back to Earth, and he can''t solve this matter at all.


    Wu Zhi saw Ye Hua lowered his eyes and pondered, and thought secretly in his heart. For some reason, he felt that the person who suddenly appeared in Ye Hua''s mind was a huge trouble and should be eliminated early.


    Ye Hua was thinking why that person was a short-haired man in a suit.


    is his brother?


    is his dad?


    or his brother?


    No, it may be a rival in love.


    By the way, maybe it was his good friend, but the person he liked fell in love with him, and then the three formed a love triangle, and he accidentally hurt his good friend, which resulted in what happened to his good friend, and then I feel very guilty, so I can''t forget it for a long time.


    Yehua feels that not only is he good-looking, but he has a good brain, and his analytical power (imagination) is also very rich.


    "Ye Hua?"


    Wu Zhi saw Ye Hua in a trance, but he didn''t hear him after shouting a few times. He felt that the person that appeared in Ye Hua''s mind was definitely not a good thing. It''s a pity that I can''t go to the place Wu Yun said, otherwise the emperor will fly over and capture people back.


    He thought that this person must have caused great harm to Ye Hua, causing Ye Hua to have a psychological shadow, which caused Ye Hua to be unable to care when he was reborn, and he also blocked his memory. Now his sudden appearance will greatly affect his future cultivation.


    Wrong¡­


    Wuzhi frowned, the light smile on his face disappeared, and it turned into a serious one. He seemed to care too much about Ye Hua, and now he is actually thinking about it.


    He looked up at Ye Hua who was in a daze, and he thought it was exceptionally good-looking. At that moment, he couldn''t help but admire Ye Hua because he was sincere.


    And now he had to pay attention to this weird feeling.


    At this time, Ye Hua was still immersed in his fantasy and did not notice Wu Zhi''s gaze.


    Wu Zhi was looking at it seriously. To be honest, he didn''t have much affection for the human race, but now he was saved by the human race and became friendly with the human race because of the relationship between the dark clouds. After contacting more human races, he found that the human race was not what he imagined. So vicious.


    Treachery is everywhere, not all in the human race.


    At this moment, he was startled by his actions, he held Ye Hua''s left hand with his left hand, and pressed his right hand against Ye Hua''s back, as if he was holding this man in his arms. Ye Hua''s hands are indeed very soft, slender and fair, with well-defined joints. Ye Hua''s back doesn''t feel a little bit of flesh, and the bones can easily touch... However, what makes him strange is...

 Chapter 1234： Your expression just now was so terrifying

    He doesn''t want to let go!


    Wuzhi was shocked.


    stared blankly at Ye Hua, and felt that there was no awkwardness in holding such a person, on the contrary, it felt very good, it felt good, and there was a special smell on this person, which could make people smell very comfortable.


    Thinking of this, he simply put the man in his arms, and squeezed his hand. The right hand was already on his shoulder, and he hugged him.


    "what are you doing?"


    Ye Hua looked up in confusion, "I''m fine."


    "Are you alright?" Wu Zhi felt a little regretful and smiled shyly, "Seeing that you were so excited that you almost fell to the ground, Ye Hua, you should be more careful, as for the memory in your mind, we might as well think of a way to solve it. "


    Wu Zhi still let go of Ye Hua, he already understood what he was thinking at first. Looking at Ye Hua, his eyes became more and more gentle, but Ye Hua felt that Wu Zhi must have seen the painful side of him before, and thought he was a wounded person, so he should be treated gently.


    Ye Hua, who made up his own mind, thought he had found the truth.


    "Thank you then, Wuzhi."


    Ye Hua lay down on the reclining chair again, his mind was still reminiscing about that person''s face, which made Wu Zhi feel uncomfortable. From his point of view, this person might have a close relationship with Ye Hua, and he was probably fond of Ye Hua. people.


    For a time, Wu Zhi felt that he had found the truth, and he was like a great enemy.


    "Yehua, you really can''t remember the face of that person in your mind?"


    Ye Hua shook his head: "I really can''t remember."


    "I don''t know what this girl looks like. If you can know the face, maybe you can think of more."


    It is best to be able to remember nothing and forget everything. Wu Zhi added in his heart, poking his paws secretly.


    "Not a girl." Ye Hua said without thinking.


    Wu Zhi was stunned: "That''s it?"


    "A man." Ye Hua frowned, "Probably my rivals and good friends!"


    Wu Zhi sneered, absolutely impossible, must be a lover.


    Wu Zhi rubbed his claws, lover, he thought it was a lover, he would not guess wrong about his intuition, especially Ye Hua''s pale face with pain, and the way he was clutching his chest, can make people sad for such a person, What is not a lover?


    Someone dared to hurt the emperor''s Ye Hua!


    Wuzhi has directly planned Ye Hua to his own people, looking into the distance with bad eyes. Feeling a sight, he turned around and saw Ye Hua looking very strange.


    "Wuzhi, what enemies do you have?"


    "No."


    "Brother, your expression just now was ferocious and frightening." Ye Hua said lazily, I really don''t know who Wu Zhi was thinking of, and he actually showed that terrible expression.


    Wuzhi secretly said, it''s not your damned lover who can''t see her face.


    "Is there?" Wu Zhi smiled softly and said softly, "Did you scare you?"


    It was only now that Ye Hua shuddered, "Brother, don''t get too close, it will scare the emperor. The emperor is not that fragile, he is just someone who can''t remember, he is not that important."


    What Ye Hua said was also true. The reason why he felt pain was just the influx of memories from the past, which made him feel pain.


    He already has memories of thousands of years in the virtual world, and he can drown it at will. Maybe the memory here really hurt him and even hid it automatically, but now he should be able to face it calmly.


    Yes, since it made him feel sad and heartbroken, could it be that this person is not his friend?


    Yehua fell into contemplation again. Could it be that he was cuckolded by his good friend, and he felt pain for the person he liked? But he felt that something was wrong, Ye Hua rubbed his head fiercely, rubbing the crown on his head crookedly, and the other strands of hair were messy. .


    "Yehua, don''t think about it if you can''t remember it."


    I don''t know if Wuzhi''s words are very magical, but he really doesn''t want to think about it. Besides, that person may have been important once, but now it really doesn''t matter to him anymore.


    At least, he thinks now.


    Wuzhi was a little worried, it seems that the opponent''s lethality is very strong.


    He completely understood his feelings towards Ye Hua. Although he thought it was strange that a man could also have feelings for a man, if this person was Ye Hua, he would be happy to accept it all.


    He Wuzhi has always been decisive in his actions. Once he has made up his mind, he will not show mercy and must get Ye Hua in his hands. Of course, he didn''t grab it or force it, but made Ye Hua willingly.


    walked behind Ye Hua, put his hands on top of Ye Hua''s head, helped him straighten the messy blue silk, and fixed the crooked crown.


    Ye Hua said a little weirdly: "Brother, are you helping me comb my hair when you have nothing to do?"


    "Why don''t you just call your name, the word brother is too weird." Wu Zhi chuckled, and instead of stopping in his hand, he said to Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua raised his brows, "It''s all the same, but if you don''t like this word, you won''t be called in the future." Anyway, respecting others is a virtue, isn''t it?


    "By the way, Wuzhi, can you put your hand down from the top of this emperor''s head?"


    Yehua always thought it was weird, this Wu Zhi suddenly changed, and was unbelievably gentle, "This emperor is not a patient."


    "I know." Wu Zhi smiled, still looking like a dead pig not afraid of boiling water, which made Ye Hua extremely depressed.


    What the **** is wrong with this Wuzhi?


    "Yehua, do you want to go for a walk?"


    Ye Hua just wanted to say no, and then heard Wu Zhi say: "I was trapped in the sun for so many years, and I haven''t seen the appearance of the virtual world since I came out. It happens that you have been here all the time, and you are very familiar with it, why don''t you take me there? How about a walk?"


    "Okay!" Ye Hua didn''t think too much. He picked up the mirror and looked at his hairstyle. He felt that it was perfect, so he couldn''t help but nodded: "Wuzhi, you''re pretty good at combing your hair!"


    It''s no wonder that the men here have long hair, who can''t comb it! Mortals still have maids, this monk can only solve it by himself.


    "If Ye Hua is satisfied, I can help you brush your hair every day." Wu Zhi said with a smile, making Ye Hua''s heart tremble, what is this guy crazy.


    Could it be that I want this emperor to help him do something?


    laughed like a fox.


    "Let''s go, I want to see the virtual world." Of course Wu Zhi wouldn''t give Ye Hua a chance to react, he grabbed Ye Hua''s wrist and took the person out. Mu Bingyun, who was walking back to the palace, watched Wu Zhi pull Ye Hua away with an inexplicable expression.


    "They seem to have a good relationship."


    Cang Yu looked back and saw Wu Zhi and Ye Hua jumping into the air: "Look at it."


    "I always feel that something is a little strange." Mu Bingyun continued, frowning, "Wu Zhi''s smile is different from before."


    Cangyu''s eyes flashed, he would remember the scene just now, he hugged Mu Bingyun and said softly, "I see."

 Chapter 1235： way back to earth

    "When you say this, I can''t refute it with any reason." Mu Bingyun''s eyes were rarely interested, and the corner of his mouth tickled, "I didn''t expect Wuzhi to have such thoughts."


    She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her, as long as there is someone she likes, it doesn''t matter gender. For a monk, age doesn''t matter, as long as you like it.


    "Okay, Bing''er, we have other things to do, we''re already waiting over there."


    Mu Bingyun then remembered that this time he came here to help Wu Yong lift the curse. This curse is also accompanied by a ban, it must be her. Wu Yun got the blood and essence of the culprits out early. Before, they were just taking care of the Wu Yong couple''s bodies, lest the body be unable to bear it after the curse was lifted.


    The two quickly arrived at the small courtyard where Wu Yong and his wife lived, where Wu Yun and Nan Junmo were already waiting.


    Seeing the two of them coming, they quickly brought them in, and then they saw Wu Yong and his wife whose feathers had returned to their normal luster. The luster was able to return to this state, thanks to the light of the sun, although the sun could not lift the curse and help Wu Yong. The couple still has no problem in conditioning their bodies.


    "are you ready?"


    Mu Bingyun asked.


    Wu Yong and his wife nodded, and then Mu Bingyun and the four set about lifting the curse and ban.


    It took ten days and ten nights for the curse and prohibition to be completely lifted. When the curse was lifted, Wu Yong and his wife felt that the divine power that had been draining had stopped. Fortunately, Mu Bingyun expected such a thing, and told them to prepare, so that they were not smashed by divine power.


    When the divine power is saturated, a golden light flashes in front of him. After the golden light dissipates, a man and a woman appear in front of him. The man looks in his thirties and the woman is in his twenties. The faces of the two are somewhat similar to the dark clouds, and at this moment no one will doubt that they are not related by blood.


    "Xiaoyun, we may have to retreat and break through." At this time, Wu Yong said that after taking care of their bodies, they still had a lot of divine power left in their bodies, and because of years of torture, they instead promoted their breakthrough at this time.


    Mu Bingyun and the others did not dare to stop him. As for the dark cloud, he was a bit regretful, but thinking about the future, he didn''t care, and told Wu Yong and the two to leave.


    When Wu Yun learned about Wuzhi''s thoughts from Mu Bingyun''s mouth, his expression was very flat: "I knew that they had an adulterous affair. They have been together every day these days, and it would be **** if they didn''t have feelings." Wu Yun said with a smile, "This is also the case. Well, Ye Hua has been alone for so many years, and finally someone is there to accompany him."


    Mu Bingyun was speechless for a while. Was the dark cloud expecting something to happen to them?


    Thinking about it, she doesn''t care about this, and Wu Yun doesn''t care about this view, and is immediately very interested in when the two are together. The two were murmuring for a long time on the side, Cangyu and Nan Junmo stood outside like a doorman, and looked at each other at this time, and they both understood the meaning of their eyes.


    Not all men will have feelings when they get along with men for too long, for example, they do. The two smiled and didn''t care.


    But Nan Junmo asked, "Brother-in-law, my sister said she wanted to give us a surprise. What is the surprise?"


    "About the earth." Cangyu knew that if he didn''t tell them about this, they would probably pester him to talk about it. Sure enough, Nan Junmo''s eyes lit up when he heard about the earth.


    "You mean, is there a way to get to Earth?"


    If this is the case, what time art is he studying!


    "Um."


    Nan Junmo''s eyes lit up, "Brother-in-law, I will remember you." Cangyu didn''t care, Binger had planned to tell Wuyun about this.


    Sure enough, Mu Bingyun is already talking to Wu Yun about this. As for why he started talking about it now, it is because Mu Bingyun has just repaired the place completely, and it really has something to do with the way of heaven. Tianlu is a hub of this place. Tianlu is not only the road between Jiuxiaotian and the imaginary world, but also the road to various worlds, even other worlds. Of course, this passage is not the past itself, but the use of another form.


    For example, wherever you go, in the past, or in the future, you will always find a medium, like reincarnation, or reincarnation. Of course, if this place was as simple as this, it would have been discovered long ago.


    "Frozen Cloud!"


    Dark Cloud grabbed Mu Bingyun''s hand tightly, and there was only excitement in his eyes.


    "Really?"


    "Really." Mu Bingyun smiled lightly, "Don''t think so easily, there are conditions to get in."


    "What conditions?"


    The dark clouds are staring at the stars. No matter what the conditions are, she has to go back and see. Although she has no relatives in that world, she really wants to see. She still has such a big company to manage, and her own company to manage. How can they be reconciled if their opponents in the business world have not defeated it.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t give a shit, and said directly: "The strength must first reach the ninth rank of Shengwujing to be eligible to enter. After entering, you need to complete the test of the heart. If you can pass it, you will be able to break through the ninth rank of Shengwujing. Finally, If you can¡¯t pass the test, you can only fall into it, although there is a chance to come out, it will be more difficult.¡± After all, if you fail once, if you want to revive and pass the test of your heart, it will be even more difficult. Difficulty, maybe the shadow of the last failure is the culprit of this test.


    But Wu Yun laughed: "So that''s the case, so I have to go. Speaking of this, Bingyun, I still keep thinking about it, I told you that I was at the orphanage over there. I have no relatives since I was a child. In fact, I have memories of being sent to an orphanage when I was a child, but I can''t remember the rest. So, it is also an opportunity to break through and find the answer. Anyway, I have to go back and have a look. , Besides, I am fortunate to be a company that has worked hard for many years, but it is not the opponent who is cheap."


    Mu Bingyun didn''t intend to stop it, so if the dark clouds were going, he had to go. She secretly guessed, did those people all disappear through this place?


    Those who are strong.


    "This place is called Circular Mind. As long as you have a place you want to go, recite it in your heart, no matter time or space, you can pass. But if you want to come back, you can only rely on your own abilities. I will tell you everything. Now, it''s up to you how you choose."


    Mu Bingyun told everyone the news the next day, "As long as you pass the test, you will not only be able to break through when you come back, but you can also bring whatever you want, as long as you don''t violate the rules."

 Chapter 1236： black belly

    As for the rules, Mu Bingyun doesn''t know either.


    Everyone has been in shock, especially those who are keen to study the art of time. When they heard this, they couldn''t believe it at all. They thought that the matter of ascending to the sky was solved at once. Although it is not the same as imagined, it can be seen after all, right?


    "But now is not the time, now the Golden Crow has not been recovered, and some spaces that we can go to have not been searched. When these spaces are searched, your strength reaches the ninth order of Saint Wujing, and then it is after thinking clearly. If you want to come in, let me know."


    Mu Bingyun remembered something, "By the way, if you go to the place you want to go in the future, you might as well check the sun to see if any Golden Crows are trapped. If they are trapped, find a way to help them out! The premise is to ensure that you safety, without causing disaster to that place.¡±


    Everyone heard it clearly, and finally returned to their place in a daze, and understood the matter well. Then excitedly rushed to every space that had never been before to rescue Jinwu.


    The energetic crowd soon went to all the places they could go, and the remaining Golden Crows returned to a few thousand, and finally there were dozens of them left outside. Don''t think about it, it must be in another dimension.


    After ??Wuzhi knew it, he thanked everyone and asked for it again. At the same time, he also asked all the Golden Crows to practice hard, and strive to reach the ninth level of the Holy Wujing as soon as possible, and enter the reincarnation state of mind to rescue other Golden Crows.


    And he also has a plan in his heart. Of course, this matter can''t be rushed. If Ye Hua doesn''t like men, won''t he run away?


    Yehua didn''t feel anything when Wuzhi''s advance and retreat were moderate. On the contrary, everyone else knew something, but they didn''t show any expressions, and kept Yehua even tighter. For everyone''s cooperation, Wu Zhi heartily expressed his gratitude.


    As for King Qilin and others who were punished by Wuzhi, they originally planned to put them into the realm of animals, but Ye Hua said, "They are not human at all."


    Completely changed the fate of the Qilin King and others. Wu Zhi thought about it, and at Ye Hua''s suggestion, he put the Qilin King and others into the womb of pigs. Not much Huang Rang.


    Ye Hua smiled: "It''s like this kind of thing, you''re welcome."


    "Ye Hua is right." Wu Zhi returned a smile, as gentle as possible, Ye Hua was a little uncomfortable, what happened to this Wu Zhi recently?


    Here, Wu Zhi didn''t give Ye Hua any crazy thoughts, but instead asked, "Ye Hua, do you want to go back and have a look?"


    "Should be, but not now. I want to prepare first." Ye Hua was actually a little scared. The colic pain from his heart last time made him unable to let go. This is why he went out to play with Wuzhi. When he was there, he felt that he had little time to think about that.


    Wu Zhi secretly said, sure enough, he will go back.


    "Wu Zhi want to look around?"


    Ye Hua didn''t know why he asked such a question.


    Wu Zhi smiled: "No, for me, there is nowhere to look." Might as well look at you.


    "You don''t want to break through?"


    "think."


    with you.


    "Oh, so, when are you going?"


    Wu Zhi smiled: "I don''t know."


    I will go whenever you want.


    For some reason, Ye Hua vaguely felt a little disappointed.


    He shook his head, why is a man such a mother-in-law, could it be that he has been out with Wuzhi in recent years. Speaking of this, he also had some doubts in his heart. Every time he went out, Wu Zhi took care of everything and helped to prepare everything. He just followed to play.


    He felt that Wuzhi seemed a little abnormal to him, a little too good.


    Could it be that what Wuzhi wanted him to do was unusual, so he decided to please him twice more?


    "Yehua, have you thought about finding a Taoist companion?"


    Leng Wuzhi opened his mouth and asked Ye Hua to withdraw from his thoughts and blurted out: "Of course I thought about it."


    "Oh?" Wu Zhi squinted his eyes, his eyes were a little dangerous, he actually thought about it, I really don''t know who he thought about, "Who is it? Do you want me to help?"


    help you kill him, forget it, he can be imprisoned and thrown away to open up wasteland.


    Ye Hua listened to Wu Zhi''s question, leaned back on the chair lazily, propped his head in one hand, and raised his eyelids: "Who can be worthy of such an excellent and handsome person as this emperor, think about it, there is really no such thing as Find the right person."


    Wu Zhi sat very close to him, chuckled lightly, and approached Ye Hua, "You will be able to find it soon."


    "Oh? Could it be that Wuzhi, like the Turtle Clan, can make calculations?"


    "Not really, intuition."


    Isn''t that his Wuzhi? What kind of intuition, as long as Ye Hua agrees, it will be realized immediately.


    He has been by Yehua''s side all these years, and his feelings have not diminished, but more and more. The closer he gets to Yehua, the more attracted he is. Wu Zhi knows that he can''t let go.


    "What kind of one do you want to find?" Wu Zhi said casually.


    Yehua squinted his eyes: "The natural appearance is worthy of the emperor, and the temperament has to be good. The most important thing is that the emperor needs to see it."


    "Oh?" Wu Zhi asked softly again, "Then if there is such a person, no matter male or female, he can meet your requirements. In short, it makes you like it, what should Ye Hua do?"


    "What else can I do, the emperor has already taken a fancy to it, is it possible to return it?"


    Wu Zhi smiled, twisting the teacup, feeling that the teacup was also extraordinarily delicate: "So that''s the case, then I''m relieved."


    "However, Wuzhi, haven''t you had a Taoist companion for so many years?"


    Wu Zhi''s heart moved, and he said calmly, "Of course not. Like Ye Hua, I really didn''t see someone I liked."


    "What kind of one is Wuzhi going to find?"


    Wuzhi''s smile grew wider, and he finally got the point.


    He raised his head and looked at Ye Hua''s face with burning eyes. The young man in front of him was so good-looking. No wonder he made the decision to declare friendship with the human race in front of everyone when he first saw him.


    "I think, there is no one better than Ye Hua." A slightly low voice fell into Ye Hua''s ears, which immediately made him stunned. Know how to speak.


    For a long time, under Wu Zhi''s nervous mood, Ye Hua laughed: "Also, who can compare to a person as good as this emperor, Wu Zhi, you are finished, buddy, you are finished, you actually like it With this type of emperor, it is estimated that you will never find a suitable one, and you will never find a second one, so you should be a bachelor for the rest of your life!"


    However, under the calm face, Ye Hua''s heart was beating.


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Wuzhi smirked, he didn''t want to go to find a second one, isn''t there a suitable one here? Even if the second one is found, is there Ye Hua? He didn''t dare to say this, so let''s do it today, so as not to scare his Ye Hua.

 Chapter 1237： get into a cyclical state of mind

    In this place, Mu Bingyun has already announced it to the virtual world. Now there are many strong people who have stepped into the cycle of mind and started their long journey.


    What is gratifying is that, after so many years after the completion of the reincarnation state of mind, someone finally came out. This person is none other than a certain senior known to the sage Dongxie. As soon as the news came out, everyone was shocked, and at the same time, they believed in the reincarnation state of mind. Anyone who reached the ninth order of Saint Wujing was willing to go in and try it.


    After the senior came out, he just said a few words and then left, vaguely revealing that the virtual world was just a small place, which made them boil. Although the virtual world is boiling, there are no more unreasonable wars between races, but it is very peaceful.


    At this moment, Mu Bingyun and Cangyu decided to cycle their minds. Wu Yun and others who originally planned to leave stopped, and planned to wait for Mu Bingyun to return. If they all left, it would not be very good.


    Everyone knew about Mu Bingyun and Cangyu''s decision, but they didn''t expect the two of them to decide so quickly. The day before, the news was announced, and the next day, they went to reincarnation.


    A group of people outside watched them step in, and their figures gradually disappeared in front of them. However, their bodies actually remained in the reincarnation state of mind. After they entered, they saw countless bodies, protected by the golden light, and no one was there. Dare to touch half a point, or you will be ruthlessly expelled.


    ¡­


    When Mu Bingyun woke up, she heard the sound of wild beasts rushing around, she didn''t think much, she turned over and jumped, and quickly jumped to the nearest big tree with lightning speed.


    When she saw the situation below clearly, she saw the monsters mercilessly walking past where she was just now, and her scalp froze for a while. If she didn''t respond quickly, she would probably have been trampled to death.


    Although she didn''t know what would happen after being trampled to death, nothing good would happen.


    At this time, she also discovered the condition of her body, her brows moved, her gray robe, and her face was a little stiff, like the reason for not smiling for a long time. Just thinking about it, she raised her head and looked at it, and when she found the palm print, she finally understood that her body should be hers.


    She didn''t think much about why it was her body, anyway, there were a lot of strange things going on in the world. Now she should think about it, where, when, and what she is doing now.


    It took ?? half an hour, and she finally recalled where this place was. This was a scene she had been exercising from. This time, she was very embarrassed. When she escaped from it, she was already dying, and she finally returned to the Floating Cloud Sect with willpower.


    In the past half an hour, she also discovered that although she now dominates the body, her own power seems to come with her soul, just because her body is weak and cannot be driven out. It is precisely because the body cannot drive these powerful forces, and can only use the most powerful forces in this world, she is relieved.


    In this case, she won''t be bullied, and of course she won''t cause the space to collapse because of the power transfer.


    It seems that the cycle of mind has already taken these into account, and it will not let people who come in damage the space, which Mu Bingyun has long known. After thinking about it, she laughed and laughed very happily.


    I never thought that she would be able to go back to the past. It was really like a dream. Now her mentality is different, and she never thought about fighting. Now she just wants to find the person in her heart. Even after being separated for a while, she felt that she was not used to it.


    A smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, which made her feel a little stiff, so she rubbed her face, this face really doesn''t like to laugh! She raised her hand and turned into a mirror. She looked at the mirror for a long time, her face was immature, it was the one she remembered, and she began to laugh. At first, her body was really unable to adapt, but it didn''t take long before she was able to integrate this smile into the face. In his body, he chuckled naturally.


    Then he used his strength to recuperate the body, the injuries on his body gradually recovered, and his body became stronger because of the warmth of his strength. After these things were done, three hours had passed.


    It''s been three hours since Yu and Yu were separated. It felt like three, thirty years. She really couldn''t see him not in front of her eyes for a moment.


    He should be back here too!


    Observed that the beasts below had left, and the pits and pits on the ground were all pits stepped on by monsters. She thought for a while, and if she wanted to go back, she had to pass the test given to her by the Wheel Realm.


    But Lunjing didn''t give the exam questions, there was only one sentence in his mind: do things according to your heart, do what you want to do most.


    Jumped down from the tree, thinking while rushing, what is the thing she wants to do most now?


    Naturally, it was the man who found her and brought him to her side so as not to be coveted.


    After thinking about it, she smiled brightly and her figure became more relaxed. The gray robe on her body couldn''t hide the beauty of her body. It was obviously a tender face, but it was able to reveal a different style.


    By the way, she remembered that this place was not far from Xizhou, and hurried out of the deep forest, came to the city where she had been before, found the direction, and went to Xizhou Diyin Palace.


    Although it was a long time ago, she remembered this place, and without hesitation, she jumped to the top of the Emperor''s Sound Palace. With her strength, it was very easy for people to find out, but she still left through the main gate of the Emperor''s Sound Palace.


    "Who is coming?"


    Her eyes lit up, this person was indeed a familiar face, but she didn''t know what it was called, she cupped her hands and smiled and said, "I don''t know if the Emperor is here, Dongzhou Mu Bingyun asks to see you."


    "Are you Mu Bingyun?"


    She was surprised, did this person know her? Then I thought that if Cang Yu came back, he would definitely tell the Emperor Yingong, and he would never let anyone bump into her.


    So he smiled softly: "Yes, I am Mu Bingyun, I don''t know where Cangyu is now?"


    The gatekeeper heard Mu Bingyun and suddenly called Cangyu''s name, remembering the explanation of the emperor a while ago, he quickly put on a smile, and was very polite: "Miss Mu, the emperor has rushed to Dongzhou a few days ago, and he is here. When I left, I had already explained that if I meet the wooden girl in the future, I will treat you with courtesy. Don¡¯t bump into the wooden girl. I didn¡¯t expect you to come here today. I don¡¯t know what you are doing. If you are not in a hurry, it is better to wait in the Diyin Palace. ."


    "No, it just so happens that I have to go back to Dongzhou, so I will go to Dongzhou to find him."


    Mu Bingyun felt that she couldn''t wait for a moment, Cangyu, her man.


    Farewell to the gatekeeper of the Diyin Palace, under his astonished gaze, she disappeared. The rest of the gatekeepers widened their eyes. Such a powerful woman actually knew the Emperor Zun of his family. Could it be the future Emperor Zun''s wife?


    Yes, yes, the gentleness that Emperor Zun showed when he was leaving was pitiful. He should have called the woman Mrs. He would definitely be very happy when he came to Emperor Zun.

 Chapter 1238： deceased

    Mu Bingyun hurried back to Dongzhou along the familiar road. The places she had seen along the way, the things that had happened, were like watching flowers on a whim. In the end, she found that these could not attract her. The only person she wanted to see was the only one, Cang Yu.


    This person has been unforgettable in her heart and can no longer be separated. When she thinks of him, her eyes are a little warm, and she realizes how lucky she is that he has been silently accompanying her all the time.


    Finally, she passed through the nearest city of Liuyun Sect without stopping, and finally saw Liuyun Sect, how beautiful the lofty mountain looked to her at the moment.


    Thinking of being in the Liuyun faction now, she had to take out a sword, stomped on it and leaped in. Consciousness was looking for the entire Flowing Cloud Sect, but unfortunately he didn''t find the figure, and he was a little anxious.


    How not?


    Of course she didn''t know that something would happen to him, she was just worried that he wasn''t in the Liu Yun faction.


    Without thinking too much, she had to go back to Ling Yunfeng''s small house and look at the mist-shrouded land below, then she breathed a sigh of relief and calmed her heart down. She thought that he would come, but maybe he didn''t come now because she didn''t see her in the Liuyun faction.


    correct!


    With a flash of inspiration, she knew a possibility. Mostly, Cangyu did not find anyone in the Liuyun faction. When she asked her if she had gone to experience, she went to that place. As a result, they were all looking for each other without thinking too much. Just missed it.


    But now she doesn''t plan to go anywhere, but stays in the Liuyun faction, waiting for him to come. Now she is looking forward to what it will be like when they are separated for so many days this time.


    Speaking of which, she felt that her heart hadn''t been beating so fast in a long time, and her face was flushed so fast that she couldn''t restrain it at all. Well, she is here waiting. Waiting for him to come, she glanced at the gray robe on her body, smiled strangely, and did not intend to change it.


    She still remembered that when he gave her the red clothes, it was the first gift she received, the most cherished gift, but it was a pity that the clothes were destroyed in order to survive, but they were kept in the smelt by her. Never thought of throwing it away, this is her warmest memory.


    Sitting on the top of the mountain, Mu Bingyun recalled the past, but they didn''t know that the top level of the Flowing Cloud Sect was shocked. A few days ago, the Emperor of Xizhou suddenly came to the door and asked about Mu Bingyun''s whereabouts. They thought that Mu Bingyun had offended the Emperor. , I found out later that it wasn''t, but Ke Xin also twitched violently in surprise.


    But the other disciples thought differently. They all felt that Mu Bingyun must have used some indiscriminate method to hook the emperor of Xizhou. Xizhou was originally a place of demon cultivation. The Mu Bingyun, now in the disciple''s heart, the impression is even worse.


    Mu Bingyun wanted to cover Liu Yun Sect with his consciousness at this moment. He listened to the words that he hadn''t heard for a long time, and finally smiled and retracted his consciousness. Different realms mean different things. Now if someone points at her and scolds her, if she doesn''t like it, she will just flick her sleeves and make her ashes annihilated.


    If she didn''t care, she would just smile.


    Therefore, any words can''t evoke the slightest fluctuation in her heart, and her heart is only with one person.


    "Ice cloud."


    was thinking, when a voice suddenly sounded behind him. The voice was very familiar, and now I heard that she was not afraid or hated, but turned around generously and smiled at the person who came.


    "The first seat."


    Ling Jichen originally came to ask about the relationship between Mu Bingyun and Emperor Xizhou. Who knew that she would be sitting in a place surrounded by clouds and mist, and she was clearly in front of him. As if he was going to leave immediately, although he clearly admired this named disciple and admired her character, but because of Xue''er''s existence, he also had a prejudice against her.


    If it weren''t for these prejudices, he would not refuse to grant her some small requests.


    People are always selfish and small-minded. The person he loves is Cher, so naturally he can''t give other people a chance. He has completely forgotten that once this opportunity was given by himself.


    "The first seat, I don''t know what is going on here today?"


    Ling Jichen was broken by this calm voice, and couldn''t help looking at the person in front of him, "By the way, the Emperor Xizhou came a few days ago and said he came to you. What happened to your experience this time? Is it something that offends him, or something else?"


    In fact, he would rather it was her who offended the Emperor. In this case, the rumors outside should also dissipate. But although this disciple was dressed in a gray robe, his face was stunning, and his brows were vaguely seductive, so it was no wonder that he was considered a seductive fairy. He still doesn''t believe that she seduces people.


    But this matter could not stop many rumors, and over time, more people believed it.


    He didn''t plan to explain anything to her. That''s fine. She and Xueer always have a gap. As long as someone stares at her, Xueer will not suffer. He also didn''t understand why she had to get along with Xueer.


    He didn¡¯t say these words, he just showed his attitude with actions.


    "That''s it!"


    Mu Bingyun was too lazy to ponder the deep meaning in Ling Jichen''s eyes, and smiled lightly: "If he has something to do, he will naturally come to me again. I didn''t offend him, and it won''t bring a crisis to the sect, the first one can rest assured."


    ''s still indifferent voice, but Ling Jichen always felt that something was different.


    That''s right, at this moment, her voice is just indifferent, with a vague sense of wanton and free and easy, not the coldness that she once deliberately formed. Ling Jichen was surprised to find that she was smiling all the time, although the smile didn''t seem to be facing him, through her clear eyes, it seemed that he couldn''t see something clearly.


    Mu Bingyun didn''t want to stay with Ling Jichen for a while, maybe some troublesome spirit will come to the door. She really has no interest at all in crushing Mu Fengxue here.


    Now she is waiting for Cangyu to come and pick her up, and then go to make a baby.


    By the way, her eyes lit up, by the way, she knew she had one more thing, making babies. Their strength is too strong, and they have long lost their fertility. If they want children, can they give birth here?


    She knew that Cangyu wanted a child of her own, and now she is gradually liking it. In fact, it''s not that she doesn''t like it, it''s just that she is afraid that she won''t be able to take care of her, but they have so much time, so it''s okay to give them a little time. Anyway, a child will only grow up for 20 years. If it''s a big deal, she should spend more time out in these 20 years. When the child grows up, she will have her own world, and it will not affect her relationship with Yu.


    Mu Bingyun fantasized about the wonderful life in the future, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but rise.

 Chapter 1239： finally come

    Ling Jichen looked at her in a daze, and vaguely felt that something was different. But he didn''t want to ask so much. Seeing that Mu Bingyun had nothing to do and didn''t offend the Emperor Xizhou, he didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    "This seat will go first."


    Ling Jichen turned around and left. He wanted to tell her not to feel bad about Xueer again, but thinking of her previous smile, he still didn''t say it, forget it, he can take Xueer away from now on.


    He ignored the different feeling in his heart, maybe he didn''t care at all. Mu Bingyun nodded in a daze, not caring what Ling Jichen was thinking, let alone Ling Jichen here, even Ling Jichen, who is now considered a powerhouse, she would not care.


    Now she is very happy, and finally found the second thing she wants to do. Next, she wants to live a peaceful life with her lover for decades, which can be considered to make up for their running around for so many years.


    Although she tries to avoid troublesome spirits, she forgets that troublesome spirits have long legs and will come to her.


    "Mu Bingyun, you really have the ability to let Chen personally ask you about your affairs. It''s really unexpected that you still have the ability to hook the Emperor of Xizhou."


    Mu Bingyun glanced at the floating little white lotus. When he looked at her, he really had no hatred at all. The other party was only one of the weakest creatures in front of her. He even raised his hand to destroy the other party''s Not in the mood, she was too lazy to raise her hand to kill people.


    She wants to wait for Cangyu to come over and have a baby together, so she doesn''t want to be entangled with this little white lotus.


    "I said, you can''t entangle my dust, he is mine."


    Wood Blizzard Warning.


    Mu Bingyun smiled lightly: "I didn''t pester him, I''m going to get married in a while, will you come?"


    Forehead¡­


    Mu Fengxue''s eyes widened, she couldn''t believe that Mu Bingyun was getting married?


    Her brain seemed to explode, and she quickly reacted, her eyes suspicious: "Who are you married to?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not Ling Jichen, someone like Ling Shouzu is the right match for you, isn''t it? I don''t dare to expect him," Mu Bingyun embraced with a smile, "You''ll know in a few days, when the time comes I''m about to leave the Liuyun Sect, and have a good life with my husband, raising children..."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help showing a happy expression, and Mu Fengxuelei was stunned.


    Mu Fengxue thought to herself, is her cousin crazy? Isn''t this cousin a female villain? She looked at Mu Bingyun suspiciously, trying to see the flaw, but Mu Bingyun''s excited look didn''t look fake.


    It is indeed her current goal to let Mu Bingyun leave Liu Yun Sect and Ling Jichen, and it is also her goal to make everyone in Liu Yun Sect hate Mu Bingyun. She hasn''t thought about killing people yet. After all, she has only recently joined the Liuyun faction. The movement of killing is too big, and killing it will probably be suspected.


    Let Mu Bingyun withdraw automatically, as long as there is no such a big sect as Liu Yun sect, she still doesn''t believe that the other party can make any waves.


    "Are you really going to get married?"


    Mu Fengxue said hesitantly, if a woman can really kill the opponent''s fighting spirit after becoming a biological child, then she can be regarded as a blow to the female partner, and the other party will not be a threat to her in the future. As long as the person who married Mu Bingyun was not Ling Jichen, Mu Fengxue smiled when she thought about it.


    She came here because she wanted to stand at the top with integrity, and she didn''t want to be a small employee because of the tragic life experience in her previous life. If she wanted to reach the top, she could only rely on a man, or a disgusting junior. Of course, she didn''t think she did anything wrong. If the man didn''t steal sex, would there be a mistress?


    As the saying goes, there is no killing without buying and selling.


    If a man is firm, he will definitely not have the status of a mistress.


    "Of course it''s true, when the time comes to have a wedding drink, I guess we won''t meet in the future!"


    Hearing what Mu Bingyun said, Mu Fengxue suddenly felt that she had been worrying in vain for the past few years. Since Mu Bingyun had no thoughts about Ling Jichen, maybe she gave up, and it was infinitely beneficial to her.


    "Okay, I''ll definitely come for a wedding wine then."


    Troublejing is not looking for trouble anymore, Mu Bingyun is willing to do so, as for who the troublesome jing will find trouble with in the future, it is none of her business. From now on, she will live behind closed doors with her lover.


    Mu Fengxue has been observing her expression, looking at the other party''s appearance, it seems that she is really in love, now she took a deep breath, very good, Mu Bingyun has fallen in love, and she has no fighting spirit in the future, this world is her The wood wind is snowing, she can gallop at will.


    "Then I''ll go first. You''d better tell the truth. If it''s not true, hum, you know how good I am."


    Mu Bingyun stared at each other''s back and smiled. At this time, she felt that she had been fighting back and forth with Mu Fengxue, and it was really boring. It seems that she was stupid once. Why should such a person fight? It''s a pity that they used to have revenge, and her revenge was already avenged in the previous life.


    Mu Fengxue here, let''s see what her future destiny is!


    She is still looking forward to it.


    Three days later, Cang Yu finally came.


    As for him coming over in three days, Mu Bingyun is still a little skeptical. With his speed, he should be able to come over in one day.


    The head of the Liuyun Sect and many elders felt inexplicably nervous because of the gloomy and high-profile arrival, because they found out last time that they could not see through the gloomy realm at all.


    Therefore, this time, all the elders were waiting in the main hall. When they watched Cang Yu walk in, and there were people behind him carrying in a large box of items, they looked at each other, a little confused.


    "I don''t know if the Emperor is here?"


    Cang Yu raised his eyes, scanned the people in front of him, and found that these elders were all here. It''s good, I''m here, and I can also witness his wedding with Bing''er. This time, he will give her a complete wedding, no one can destroy it, and no one will surpass it in the future.


    "Propose marriage."


    Liuyun faction''s high-level officials were stunned and proposed marriage?


    They shivered, who did the other party like?


    "I don''t know who the emperor is looking for?" Sect Master Liu said cautiously. In fact, these elders are not willing to go to Xizhou.


    Only Ling Jichen may have some feeling, and he looked up and saw Cang Yu. Cangyu also saw him, but Cangyu didn''t give him a good look.


    "Mu Bingyun."


    ''s voice is very firm, which means that if you don''t agree, I will turn your world upside down, and you will have no peace. The elders breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be the disciple who was not very talented. If it wasn''t for Mu Fengxue, they wouldn''t remember the disciple''s name.


    Sect Master Liu was also relieved, he was also very afraid that if Cangyu took a fancy to Mu Fengxue, it would not be very good.

 Chapter 1240： Propose marriage

    If Cangyu knew what they were thinking, he would definitely sneer, is Mu Fengxue a treasure comparable to him? It''s not even a single strand of his baby''s hair.


    "Since that''s the case, then..." Sect Leader Liu was about to speak when Ling Jichen interrupted him.


    "Although the emperor''s proposal of marriage is very sincere, it seems that it requires the consent of the disciple itself. It is better to invite Bingyun. If she agrees, then we will not stop it. If she is unwilling, the emperor should not force it. "


    Ling Jichen didn''t know why he opened his mouth, but everyone felt the same. Although the emperor was very sincere, the marriage of the disciples was not a random decision by them.


    So, after passing the Liu Yun faction''s high-level nod, Mu Bingyun was invited to the main hall. When she saw the scene in front of her, she didn''t understand anything.


    The look between the two made everyone understand that this kiss was about to happen.


    "I propose to Liuyun Sect to marry you, are you willing?"


    When Cang Yu held a bright red dress in front of her and said in a very gentle voice, she already felt the warmth coming from the bottom of her heart, and her eyes were warm.


    She doesn''t want anything.


    "Of course I would." She said with a smile, her smile was so beautiful that everyone was shocked by that smile. They didn''t expect that this disciple with a bad reputation would laugh like this... It''s so beautiful, it makes life so beautiful. No disgust.


    She held the clothes in her hands, surprised, this is the one! How did you destroy that one!


    She raised her eyes to meet his gentle gaze, she was not someone who likes to cry, but at this moment she really wanted to cry, this time, there is really no regret between her and him, there is really no regret at all. .


    Defu is like this, what more could she ask for.


    "Is there any objection in the first seat of Ling?"


    Cangyu''s eyes fixed on Ling Jichen, which shocked his heart. He didn''t know why Cangyu didn''t look at him very well, but now he really didn''t have anything to say.


    But thinking that this disciple once liked him, there is still an uncomfortable feeling in his heart. After thinking about it, that''s fine, Xueer and him will be at peace in the future.


    Mu Bingyun doesn''t want to worry about those things, now she just wants to get married early and live a good life, the look of desperately hating marriage makes all the senior leaders of Liuyun Sect speechless.


    They feel that the rumors outside may not be in line with the reality. How can this disciple seem to be bad, let alone seduce people. With that pretty little appearance, it is no wonder that Emperor Xizhou will come up to propose marriage and send people early. marry back.


    "are you happy?"


    "Happy."


    The two whispered a few words, and Cangyu took the people away, and told everyone that there was no need to help prepare anything, everything was with him, as long as the bride that day was Mu Bingyun.


    The top level of the Liuyun faction certainly wouldn¡¯t do this, but they prepared something decently. In fact, there is not much hatred between the cultivator and the demon cultivator. They know that it is unstoppable, especially Cang Yu''s unfathomable strength. In fact, it is also good, as long as there is this layer, Xizhou will not be any threat to Dongzhou, a disciple with not outstanding talent, in exchange for the peace of the two states, good thing!


    Mu Fengxue finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that Emperor Xizhou was marrying Mu Bingyun. It turned out to be the magic cultivator. This way, she doesn''t have to worry anymore. Although she is a little jealous of Mu Bingyun''s luck, she already has Ling Jichen, and there are countless arrogant sons around her. What kind of magic cultivator will be left to Mu Bingyun. Well, we won''t see each other again anyway.


    I heard that Mo Xiu has a bad temper, and Mu Bingyun''s small body doesn''t know if he can stand it.


    When Mu Bingyun was about to marry Cang Yu, everyone in Dongxi Continent was shocked. This was really incredible news. Especially in the Liu Yun faction, they always thought that Mu Bingyun was not a good person, but a cunning and sly vixen. When this news broke, they really didn''t know what to say.


    Originally, they thought they should be happy. After all, they were married by the magic cultivator, who knows what will happen next.


    But one day, they saw the figure of Mu Bingyun coming slowly. Although the gray robe was very dim, her smile was very bright, and a smile could remove the haze in his heart. He suddenly felt a little reluctant, and then It felt so absurd.


    A person with such a smile, compared to the person who looked cold and gloomy in the past, is really one in the sky and one in the ground. Is she really Mu Bingyun?


    Maybe they never paid attention to this person, they didn''t even think that she was really stunning, and they couldn''t help being attracted when they saw it.


    Her aura was very comfortable, not like a treacherous person.


    Could it be that they were wrong in the past?


    Especially the admirers of Mu Fengxue were a little surprised when they saw Mu Bingyun. At this time, she knew that among Mu Fengxue''s admirers, there was another Feng Qingyi and Yun Mo who didn''t like Mu Fengxue, and the others were captured by Mu Fengxue. Even her friend, Fu Xilin, had just stood by Mu Fengxue, and she didn''t care much about it.


    Yun Mo and Feng Qingyi had witnessed Cangyu''s marriage proposal, and they had also seen Mu Bingyun''s smile, and they were even more attracted by that smile. When Mu Bingyun didn''t know it, these two people didn''t become Mu Fengxue''s admirers like before.


    And Fu Xilin knew that she was about to get married, so he came to find her alone, or outside the hut on Lingyun Peak. At that time, she was sitting cross-legged, feeling the clouds and the world.


    "I heard that you are getting married?"


    "Yes." Mu Bingyun looked back at Fu Xilin and smiled lightly, "Welcome to the wedding."


    Fu Xilin clenched his fist, fixedly watching her smile, and suddenly released his fist, "I''ve never seen you smile so brilliantly."


    "Because I met someone who only made me laugh."


    Is not it?


    From the very first time she saw Cang Yu, her smiles became more and more, until she was smiling every day, and she didn''t have any thoughts of being angry at all. Void Realm, Jiuxiaotian, Xianjie, when who sees her, will she still say that she is just a cold person who can''t laugh?


    "It seems that you will be happy."


    Mu Bingyun has always been a little curious why Fu Xilin turned his back on her in the first place and turned to Mu Fengxue''s side. So this time, she took a closer look and found that there was no disgust for her in Fu Xilin''s eyes.


    "A little curious, why do you like Mu Fengxue."


    Hearing the faint voice, Fu Xilin suddenly became nervous, closed his eyes, and hid the emotions in his heart. He didn''t know what to say, maybe he found a poor reason for himself to push her away.


    "This is not important anymore."

 Chapter 1241： That day, the morning sun was rising...

    Mu Bingyun looked at Fu Xilin''s back and suddenly laughed. In fact, you don''t need to ask her to know that the hidden friendship in Fu Xilin''s eyes cannot be hidden by hiding. But so what, fate is sometimes like this, everything is missed, is to finally meet the person you like.


    The reason why Fu Xilin suddenly betrayed their friendship was just because of the pressure from the Fu family. It is estimated that the Fu family invited her because of her life, which made Fu Xilin turn to be courteous to Mu Fengxue!


    It''s a pity that Fu Xilin really liked Mu Fengxue later, otherwise, at the last moment, he would also want to **** Wandu Pill to detoxify Mu Fengxue!


    She stood up and shook off the dust on her robe. Everything about the Liuyun faction had nothing to do with her. As for Fu Xilin, she was once her friend, and she didn''t have any hatred for him. Besides, Fu Xilin is still in Jiuxiaotian now. Well, she laughed when she thought about it.


    This stalk is good, she took it back and laughed, wondering if Fu Xilin would be angry, oh, by the way, I forgot to explain, Fu Xilin met a woman who was tempted before, and they got together, and now they live very happily . Forget it, these fleeting things should not be taken back to make people worry, just let her enjoy herself.


    As for other acquaintances, Mu Bingyun did not ask. After all, the real people she knew were either in Jiuxiaotian or in the virtual world. It seemed that there was no point in asking.


    She waited quietly, and finally the day of marriage came.


    Speaking of which, this was the third time they got married. The first time was destroyed by Ling Jichen. The second time was with her eldest brother and Wu Yun. This time was the only one for them, to complete the unfinished wedding. .


    On that day, the morning sun was just rising, and from a distance came a family that was flying in mid-air. The leader was a man with a stern appearance, but with gentleness in his eyes. He was wearing a bright red wedding dress, sitting on a snow-white giant beast, behind him was a mighty line of people who could not see the end, and behind him, there was a beautiful red carriage, made by the snow-white under him. The giant beast jumped in mid-air.


    They slowly approached a certain hut in Lingyun Peak, all of them did not land on the ground, just the snow-white giant beast stayed on the ground. At that time, she had already dressed up, and she had no fake hands on others, and everything was dressed up by herself.


    heard the noise outside, heard his voice: "I''m here, Binger."


    She smiled slightly, looked at the familiar hut, walked to the door, opened the door, and his face appeared. He reached out and she put her hand in his palm.


    He held her tightly and had no tendency to let go. He wrapped her waist and put her on the carriage. She sat upright in it with a smile on her face.


    The Liuyun faction who were watching didn''t dare to make any sound, and quietly watched the loving couple, like a newlywed couple who had been married for many years, not wanting to miss a single expression.


    Seeing him leaping onto the snow-white giant beast, with a gentle wave, the giant beast rose into the air, greeted Sect Master Liu, and turned his head away in a carriage. Behind him, there was a large group of people with dowries, like A red dragon of unknown length.


    The scenery around him kept regressing, and Mu Bingyun''s heart seemed to be filled with warmth. This time, he had no regrets.


    It is said that the people who saw the wedding that day were stunned and dumbfounded, especially the red dragon in mid-air was so outrageous, it was simply longer than the distance between Dongzhou and Xizhou. It is estimated that there is no one before and no comer since.


    Who has the ability to cause such a scene?


    Countless women are envious, envious of that person with mediocre talent, who was married and returned home by Emperor Zun.


    Mu Fengxue felt sour in her heart. She should be happy that the villain she thought was gone, but when she saw that handsome and handsome man taking Mu Bingyun away gently, she was envious, really envious, maybe Others couldn''t see clearly, but she could see that the man was sincere to Mu Bingyun, and those eyes were so gentle that they seemed to turn into water.


    Although Ling Jichen treats her well, she has never shown such a look to her. At this moment, she is a little dissatisfied with Ling Jichen''s feelings. No matter what, Mu Bingyun is gone, the person she hated is gone, and the Liu Yun faction seems to be missing something. Mu Fengxue has never felt that Mu Bingyun has such a strong sense of existence in her life.


    She doesn''t seem to have anything to do.


    Everyone in the Liuyun faction is very friendly to her, and the people around her are also very friendly to her, and even a large number of people envy her.


    But she feels empty, isn''t she a transmigrator?


    Shouldn''t ?? be targeted by a lot of people?


    Why are these people not targeting her?


    Don''t persecute her?


    Mu Fengxue felt that she had crossed over for the first time, was it really a counterattack? She obviously has a good talent, she clearly has a good appearance, she is obviously envied by everyone, why does she care so much?


    As for Ling Jichen, he was also in a trance from that day. It was he who put forward the condition that day. As long as Mu Bingyun reached the realm of Xuanwang, he would become a Taoist partner with him. It was also after he saw Mu Fengxue that he developed a favorable impression of Mu Fengxue, and he destroyed what he had said before, and said his decision in front of Mu Bingyun.


    He felt that his life was suddenly in chaos. Shouldn''t all this be what he wanted?


    With Mu Fengxue by his side, and without Mu Bingyun''s entanglement, he should live a good life with Xue''er. When Xue''er passes by, they will become Taoist partners and be together forever!


    As for the bystanders, Yun Mo and Feng Qingyi, after meeting Mu Fengxue as scheduled, they did not have any feelings of admiration. They had already seen Mu Bingyun''s demeanor in the main hall that day, and perhaps they would never forget it for the rest of their lives.


    Mu Fengxue of course didn''t care, because she is very happy now, everything is going well, it is precisely because of this that she is so anxious, she has never been so smooth, and the only person who sings the naysayer is gone.


    She feels that what she is thinking about now is not to get rid of the big villain, but to find out what is the meaning of life, why she wants to live, and what to do in life.


    After Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu got married, they lived quietly in the Emperor Yin Palace. As for Beihai, of course, someone came over, and by means of two people, they sent people back directly, and by the way, they remodeled Beihai. They can easily pass, but they cannot come back.


    "This idea is great, Bing''er, no one will disturb us from now on, they can do whatever they want. We still have one last thing to do."


    Mu Bingyun wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed his lips: "Why don''t you do it now?"

 Chapter 1242： a piece of harmony

    A year later, Mu Bingyun became pregnant.


    For this matter, the entire Western Continent can feel the joy from the Emperor''s Sound Palace. The Emperor really spoiled his wife, but the Emperor was so dedicated to his wife that no one else had a chance. As long as he dares to go up to disturb the lady, he will be thrown to Beihai by the emperor, and he will never dare to come back.


    In this way, who would dare to have any thoughts about the Emperor!


    The news of ??Liuyun Sect also kept coming. During Mu Bingyun''s pregnancy, Cangyu ordered to go to various places to collect interesting news for her entertainment. Every day she could feel the child growing up in her stomach, and she even had a hunch that when her child was born, it would be almost time for them to go back.


    After ?? told Cangyu this, Cangyu said as it should be: "It''s almost there, other than that, I really can''t think of anything else that needs to be done."


    Mu Bingyun thought about it for a while, and nodded, "I don''t have anything to do anymore. I thought I would stay here for dozens or hundreds of years, but I didn''t expect it to be a year or two."


    "That''s fine, for us, this place is an illusion after all, and the virtual world is our home." She said, leaning on his arms, "By the way, what''s new with the Floating Cloud Sect? thing?"


    "Mu Fengxue and Ling Jichen had a falling out and went to Beihai. A few of her admirers followed. Ling Jichen retreated, and everyone else was fine and harmonious."


    She couldn''t help laughing, it was really harmonious, who knew that without her, Mu Fengxue would not be able to make trouble alone. But if you go to Beihai, something interesting will happen, right?


    Sure enough, Cang Yu was like a roundworm in her stomach, "She arrived at the North Sea Continent and met Yin Pei, Pei, Pei, and Qin Yurou." Needless to say, Mu Bingyun also knew what would happen.


    The two looked at each other and smiled, and both felt that this fate was very strange.


    Thinking about leaving soon, she said, "Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    "Since Madam wants to go, how dare your husband refuse to do so?" Cang Yu hugged his lover in his arms, "Where does Bing''er want to go?"


    "Let''s go to Dongzhou, Xizhou is almost the same, except for Dongzhou, you can take me to Nanhuang or Beihai?"


    Hearing these two places, Cang Yu frowned: "Then it''s better to go to Dongzhou, or Dongzhou."


    She smiled, in fact, with her strength, she didn''t need to be so careful, it was just that he was not at ease. After a quick preparation, the group went to Dongzhou in a mighty way.


    This time, they were not in a hurry, so the leisurely group attracted a lot of onlookers. But seeing the beautiful woman in the carriage, and seeing the man''s sternness and extraordinary aura, he knew that he was not someone who could provoke him.


    I saw a lot along the way, and for them, they could only laugh it off. Here, as Mu Bingyun said, although they once lived here, but at this time it is just a dream for them, an illusion mirror, when the dream wakes up and the illusion mirror breaks, they will return to where they should go. place.


    Their hearts are peaceful and their hearts only beat when they look at each other.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, when I see your face, I still can''t help but blush and my heart beats." Mu Bingyun leaned in his arms, looking at his handsome face, "Such a good person, so unexpectedly its mine."


    "It''s always been yours." Cang Yu hugged her tightly. In fact, he didn''t. When he looked at her now, he still couldn''t help but want to send all the good things in the world to her for her pleasure.


    Although they had a child, he found that he was not as excited as he thought. The first thing he worried about was her, whether the arrival of this child would hurt her. It''s not that the child is not important, but that she is more important in his heart, more important than his life.


    He felt that some of the obsessions in his heart were also resolved, even if they didn''t have children at this time, they would be able to pass the test.


    "What are you thinking about, which fairy sister?"


    Cang Yu smiled: "I''m thinking of a fairy sister, isn''t it the one I''m holding in my arms? Her name is Mu Bingyun, the fairy sister in red clothes."


    She smiled brightly, hugging his neck and laughing non-stop. He let her laugh, but just hugged her body tightly to prevent her from falling. Holding her is the most beautiful thing in the world.


    "From now on, let''s play around like Jiu Shishu?" Mu Bingyun''s eyes were bright, "But before that, let''s raise our son until he is twenty years old."


    Cangyu frowned: "Is it too much to be twenty years old, maybe fifteen years old. When I was a few years old, I was able to be independent."


    "At least eighteen years old, right?"


    "Sixteen years old, can''t be more, children can''t be spoiled, spoiled will be bad, Bing''er, look at us, which one can''t have the final result without going through some setbacks, and then look at those who grew up in the honeypot , it doesn''t seem to have a good ending."


    "What we saw, didn''t we meet you and me? Of course they didn''t end well. There are so many people protecting our son... In fact, you are right, this son has to be raised cheaply, and we doted on him for 16 years. , he will control his own life in the future, teach him what he should teach, and let''s go play!"


    "What a wonderful idea."


    The child in Mu Bingyun''s belly didn''t even know that his unscrupulous parents had already arranged a tragic life for him.


    Walking all the way, they finally reached the territory of Dongzhou.


    Now in Dongxi Continent, who does not know that Mrs. Emperor Zun is from the Liu Yun Sect''s named disciple of Ling Jichen, Mu Bingyun. But no one could have imagined that in just a short period of time, this named disciple made Emperor Zun die. How could they think that the two have been in love for thousands of years, and have already reached the point of death.


    As soon as the two entered Dongzhou, a disciple of Liuyun Sect came, and it turned out to be the head of Liu. Because Mu Fengxue left the stage early and went to Beihai, now the Liuyun faction is in harmony, and Liu Yuer is also enjoying the scenery of the sect master''s daughter in the sect. Fate does not know.


    The two rejected the good intentions of Sect Leader Liu, and did not go to see the so-called Ling Jichen, even if she is really his named disciple now? I''m afraid now that she is standing in front of the other party, the other party doesn''t dare to mention this matter at all.


    Now that she is pregnant, the aura in her body is a bit uncontrollable. Although her strength will not exceed the tolerance of this space, if anyone sees this aura, she will show a look of horror.


    If Ling Jichen saw it, he would be shocked, right?


    I chose a good inn to live in. Lord Emperor Zun naturally packed the small courtyard behind the inn alone. Everyone knows that Emperor Zun loves his wife and does not dare to neglect it. The two acted arrogantly, and some came to ask for trouble, but they were all thrown to Beihai by Lord Emperor Zun. After a while, who would dare to do so?

 Chapter 1243： back to the virtual world

    Although the two do not want to see those so-called familiar people again, there are some things that cannot be avoided. Mu Xiangtian came, the head of the Mu family.


    Mu Bingyun still had no idea about Mu Xiangtian. Seeing this middle-aged man in front of her, she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Mu Xiangtian''s face was ashen, as if thinking of something, he quickly retracted his expression and squeezed out a hint of kindness: "Yun''er, why didn''t you notify me when you were coming back, so that I could send someone to pick you up back to Mu''s house."


    "Mu Family?"


    Mu Bingyun smiled and said, "The Mu family master is joking, I am not from your Mu family."


    Mu Xiangtian''s face changed, but Mu Bingyun didn''t want to talk nonsense with the other party, and threw some so-called evidence to Mu Xiangtian. After Mu Xiangtian looked at it, he didn''t know the expression on his face. Finally, he took a deep look at Mu Bingyun and left.


    No matter how much more he can count, Mu Xiangtian will not be able to put his face in the face of incomparably powerful, without any blood relationship, and even accepting the favor of others, and finally hurting them.


    "This Mu Xiangtian has a bit of backbone."


    Mu Bingyun smiled and didn''t care, leaning in the man''s arms, half-squinting, "The child will be born in three months."


    "Report to the emperor, the first seat of Ling is visiting."


    Hearing these words, the blue mood is not wonderful. However, he still invited people in, he wasn''t afraid that Ling Jichen would make a fool of himself. Seeing that Mu Bingyun''s face was not bad, he felt a little relieved.


    After a while, Ling Jichen, who was dressed in white, walked in, his eyes were fixed on Mu Bingyun''s body, and when he saw her slightly bulging belly, he smiled with relief, and then said something that surprised both Mu Bingyun and Cangyu.


    "Bingyun, Brother Cang, congratulations to you all."


    At this time, the two men looked at Ling Jichen in front of them a little, looked at each other, Ling Jichen said with a smile: "I am the same as the two of you. After knowing that you entered the wheel realm, I also followed. Thinking about going where you went, that''s all, in fact, I know that the only place you want to come back is here. I just want to see you again at the end, but it''s a wish." Look at it too, Mu Bingyun is happy His appearance really relieved him. He came back after the big quarrel with Mu Fengxue that time, and the fate is so wonderful.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu no longer care, "Then sit down!"


    Ling Jichen smiled lightly, waved his hand and said, "I don''t want to sit anymore, I still have a wish." On Lingyun Peak, there is someone who has been waiting for him, he should go up, lose the person he likes. Terrible, losing another person you like is terrible.


    Watching Ling Jichen leave gracefully and unrestrainedly, he didn''t look reluctant at all, and he could even feel the joy between his brows. Only when something good happens, he will show such an expression, right?


    Ling Yunfeng is the one who waits.


    Mu Bingyun suddenly became overwhelmed, with a stunned look on his face, and finally smiled: "I know who that person is."


    "who is it?"


    "Shui Ningzhi, I think the two of them had their own fortunes, and finally got their own fate."


    In this way, Cangyu is very satisfied. Among his rivals, Ling Jichen is a bit perverted and has always been attached to his Binger. Now Ling Jichen also wants to understand, he can live a small life with Binger, and he is no longer afraid of anyone. to disturb. They were not surprised that Ling Jichen was able to come here. Isn''t it strange what they have experienced now?


    In the next few months, they all spent their time in Dongzhou. During this period, Mu Bingyun heard news from Beihai. It is said that Mu Fengxue had really made a name for himself, and even a desolate person heard Mu Fengxue one day. Feng Xue murmured to himself: Mu Bingyun really isn''t a female villain, otherwise, why can''t he come to Beihai at this time?


    Sure enough, once this girl travels through, there are still villains, but it is not Dongxizhou, but Beihai.


    It is said that Mu Fengxue successfully recognized her relatives in Beihai. Her mother used to be from Beihai, and her mother''s family is still a very powerful sect, but she fought Qin Yurou and Yin Peipei to death. Mu Fengxue is still quite powerful, anyway. It prevails every time. Of course, Qin Yurou also suffered a lot of losses, especially Qin Yurou''s use of someone from the Cang family, which caused several families to be drawn to each other.


    Mu Bingyun no longer wanted to inquire about this, she gave birth. A boy was born, which she had known for a long time.


    As soon as the child was born, they felt a clear light from the Lingtai, and a wonderful and powerful force enveloped the Emperor Yin Palace. They didn''t have time to react, so they lost consciousness.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu opened their eyes at the same time, she snuggled in Cangyu''s arms, holding a sleeping little child in her hand, she couldn''t help laughing. Both of them felt that they were closer to the world, they knew more vaguely, and they understood that the world was really vast.


    Cangyu helped Mu Bingyun and hugged him to emerge from the cycle of mind.


    When the two came out with the child in their arms, everyone was shocked. Before they could be shocked, the ray of light of the cycle of mind flashed again, Ling Jichen and Shui Ningzhi came out embracing, both of them were dressed in white, they were really good match, greeted everyone, and they left hand in hand.


    "Bingyun, who is this child?"


    Dark Cloud suddenly jumped in front of Mu Bingyun with a horrified face, "Don''t tell me, this is yours?"


    "It''s really mine, how long has it been here?"


    The dark cloud poked the little boy in the face and pouted, "It won''t be long, a few months."


    Mu Bingyun knew in his heart that the time in the lower realm would pass faster, and they should have come out early. It is estimated that few of them have such a short time!


    "I''m really envious. You two passed the reincarnation state of mind and even brought a little kid with you. Don''t tell me that your wish to go down is to have a child."


    The dark cloud looks like a ghost, which is funny.


    Nan Junmo touched her face, "Xiaoyun, why don''t we go down and have a baby?"


    "Go, go, you go to give birth, I will not give birth."


    Nan Junmo smiled and said, "I already have this wish in my heart, Xiaoyun, we don''t have children, but we can''t come back!" Wu Yun glared at him, pulled Mu Bingyun and left.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu returned to the virtual world after a few months of reincarnation and brought their children. This matter was quickly spread, and now the last suspicions of those people were gone. They can''t be tempted.


    Prepared one after another. Those who were already at the ninth rank of Saint Wujing jumped in directly. If they didn¡¯t arrive, they practiced hard. The people in the virtual world became extremely diligent, and everyone didn¡¯t have time to fight against each other. It was peaceful. Ye Hua laughed when he saw such a scene. He just likes such scenes, quiet and peaceful. Who told him that he came from a peaceful age?

 Chapter 1244： fate track

    After Mu Bingyun returned, Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin both made a decision to retreat.


    The strength of the two of them is similar now, but they are still far from the ninth level of Shengwujing, so they choose to retreat, and they can cultivate to Shengwujing as soon as possible, and then they will be able to walk like a wheel.


    "Ruxin, I heard that you are going out to play again?"


    Before ?? retreated, Xue Wuxin asked, she was really envious of Yang Ruxin''s dashing days. In fact, she also wanted to play around, but she had more important things to do than play.


    Yang Ruxin nodded and leaned to the side, with a happy expression between her brows, "Of course, Tao Ran has recently flipped through ancient books and found a lot of interesting places. We are going to teleport to other spaces to play, and we''re almost done here. Anyway, our strength is still far from Sheng Wujing, it is useless to retreat, it is better to play around, unlike you, it is already Sheng Wujing."


    Speaking of which, Yang Ruxin is also envious of Xue Wuxin, her talent is indeed not as good as Xue Wuxin, of course she is just envious. She has a lot of things to do now and she''s very busy all day.


    No, Wu Yun also asked her to help train a few people out to manage the shop. She knew that Wu Yun should be entering the Wheel Realm. Like Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu, they could come out in a few months. They have seen it before. Shui Ningzhi and Ling Jichen who came out together that day. Others have come out so few now!


    Of course, there were also seniors who went in in the past and left without saying a word.


    Mu Bingyun and Cangyu didn''t plan to leave at this time, they finally had a peaceful life, why did they go to pursue a higher place, everything chose to go with the flow.


    "Okay, then you all go, just don''t delay your cultivation. It''s not already verified on Bingyun''s side. If you have broken through to that level, you can stay here, and there will be no sequelae."


    Yang Ruxin responded.


    Then Xue Wuxin asked again, "How is Yang Ruyue?" Asked about this, Yang Ruxin was relieved.


    "They''re okay! They''re not going to survive anyway, as long as they don''t do bad things in my name, let them be, they probably won''t have a chance to come up."


    "Oh, like this."


    The two chatted for a while and then separated, and Xue Wuxin also officially retreated.


    Yang Ruxin came out of Xue Wuxin''s house, saw Tao Ran waiting outside, and raised a smile: "Let''s go, where are we going this time?"


    "You will naturally know when you go, in short, you will not be disappointed."


    Hearing this, Yang Ruxin really showed a satisfied expression. The two walked out of the palace in unison, and they walked with wanton, free and easy, and there are no more appropriate words to describe them.


    Facing the rising sun, Tao Ran suddenly stared at the smiling woman beside him and said, "How many years have we been going to play together?"


    "I don''t know how many." Yang Ruxin also laughed.


    "Yeah, I didn''t remember it either, I just thought it was really a wonderful thing to go out with you."


    Yang Ruxin chuckled: "Yes, there may be no one in this world who is more tacit than you." She suddenly reacted and said to him in surprise, "Why do you think of saying this?"


    Tao Ran stood still and looked at her with burning eyes. Facing the breeze, he showed a smile. This smile went straight to the heart. She knew that Tao Ran had always been a man of outstanding birth, but she never thought that he could laugh so charmingly.


    "Ruxin, why don''t you and I become Taoist companions, so that we can walk everywhere forever."


    can no longer worry about the insertion of a third person, this is an open and aboveboard together.


    Yang Ruxin was stunned, seeing that the person in front of him was looking straight, serious, persistent, and sincere.


    "Okay." She replied with a smile, the next moment his hand was already held by him, "You did this on purpose, right?"


    "Yes, let''s play first, how about a wedding every time we go?"


    "Of course it''s good, but do you have so much fortune?"


    "You''ll know."


    The two left the virtual world hand in hand. Many people in the palace saw the appearance of the two, and soon other people knew about it and showed expressions of joy. But remembering that there are still two in retreat, I couldn''t help shaking my head.


    Yang Ruxin and Tao Ran are together, what about Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin?


    They were deeply worried, after all, both of them had studied the art of time, and they both wanted to go back to the past and change something. But worrying is useless, I just pray a few words in my heart, I hope they can be all right!


    It is worth mentioning that Mu Bingyun saw Augusta and Qianji, who had not seen each other for a long time. Qianji spent some time in the virtual world, and said that she wanted to go to the wheel realm with Augusta. , Augusta came from the realm in the end, and the two were no accident together. Mu Bingyun is blessed for this, just let the two be careful, come back as soon as possible, and strive to be able to take a look at the mood in the future.


    Chihime agreed and left with Augusta.


    After Qianji and Augusta left, Wu Yun and Nan Junmo also entered the state of preparation to go to the wheel. After all, they went to different places. They were going to prepare for a while, mainly because Wu Yun wanted to spread the word to Nan Junmo. knowledge. The most important thing is that Nan Junmo has never existed on earth, and the dark clouds are a little worried. Afterwards, they guessed that most of Nan Junmo''s past was through the reinstatement of his corpse. They were not worried about this. Once the other party died, if Nan Junmo passed by again, he would be able to refine his body into his own with his own power.


    For borrowing people''s bodies, they have the ability and strength, and they don''t plan to treat each other badly. In the end, Wu Yun calmly helped Nan Junmo popularize knowledge.


    And Ye Hua fell into silence for the first time, he was definitely going back.


    But now he has some contradictions, what can he do when he goes back, is it just to figure out the fuzzy-looking person in his mind? He knew that as long as he stepped into the reincarnation state of mind, he would be able to understand everything, but at this juncture, he was a little afraid. He was afraid to go back and get a piece of news or a fact that he didn''t want to know.


    "Ye Hua."


    Yehua looked up blankly, seeing the person''s expression softened, "So it''s you, Wuzhi."


    "Are you thinking about going back?"


    Yehua didn''t deny it, "Yes, I don''t know whether I will go back or not. I had been looking forward to returning to Earth, but I always thought that was my hometown. When I was able to go back, I felt a little conflicted in my heart."


    "Wuzhi, do you think I should go back?"


    "Yehua, do you want to go back?"


    Wu Zhi chuckled, "If you want to go back, then go back!"


    Ye Hua sighed, "Don''t you have any desire to go somewhere?"

 Chapter 1245： back to earth

    Wu Zhi smiled more and more gently: "Of course, of course, I have something I want to do, but this matter is not in a hurry, I will finish it."


    My wish is, of course, to wait for you to stay in the virtual world willingly and stay by my side. Before that, of course, let you go back to Earth.


    Wuzhi looked at the young man in confusion. He usually only heard him swearing, and his face turned red when he was hurt. Seeing his noble aura, he dared not look down on him, it was a very dazzling side. At this moment, Ye Hua looked confused, like a little lamb who couldn''t find his way home. He was so cute that he couldn''t help hugging.


    Thinking like that, Wu Zhi did it.


    When Ye Hua was hugged by a warm body, he was stunned: "Wuzhi, what are you doing?"


    "What do you do? Of course I''m hugging you, Ye Hua, I won''t hug you, what do you think I''m going to do?"


    Ye Hua''s mind couldn''t react, he didn''t know what to say to Shang Wuzhi''s eyes for a while, his face was weird, "Can''t you find someone as beautiful as this emperor, so you have to find comfort in this emperor? ?"


    You are wrong. Ye Hua added in his heart, completely unaware that Wu Zhi''s behavior had another meaning. It''s no wonder that he didn''t expect that in the cultivation world for so many years, he really did not see the love between men and men.


    I don''t remember very clearly about the earth thing. As for the love between men, this part seems to be blocked by him deliberately. This is also what Ye Hua means by not being able to feel Wu Zhi, and even misunderstanding it many times.


    Wu Zhi was not in a hurry at all, at least when he hugged Ye Hua, the other party didn''t show disgust, which showed that Ye Hua didn''t dislike his approach.


    "Yehua, if you want to go back, you might as well go with Xiaoyun."


    Ye Hua nodded, "Actually, that''s what I thought too. When Xiaoyun and I came over one day, they really had a fate, and it would be nice to have someone to take care of if we went there together." To be honest, those people who used to come to him are not interested in him now. They were just strangers, but Wu Yun and Nan Junmo were the ones he was more familiar with.


    Wuzhi smiled meaningfully, patted his head, and left.


    is really not in a hurry, although he doesn''t really want to let go of Ye Hua. Hmm, it feels really good to hold it. I never imagined that a man would hold it so softly. There is still a scent on Ye Hua''s body, which is really wonderful!


    Wu Zhi smelled the fragrance in his hand, and he was not in a hurry, he could hug him every day from now on.


    Yehua stared blankly at Wu Zhi, feeling that something was wrong. Just now Wu Zhi hugged him, it should be comfort between men, right? By the way, Wu Zhi also patted him, really comforting him.


    Although he felt that something was different, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. But thinking of spending these days with Wuzhi, I was really reluctant to leave suddenly.


    "Wuzhi."


    Wu Zhi stopped and turned his head: "What''s wrong, Ye Hua?"


    Actually, he really wanted to ask: what''s the matter, Ah Hua, what''s wrong with Xiao Ye, what''s wrong with Ah Ye, every address is better and more intimate than Ye Hua.


    had a smile like the wind on his face, and his eyes were full of pampering, but unfortunately Ye Hua, this idiot, couldn''t see it at all. Don''t worry, this emperor has time, Ye Hua of this emperor, you can''t escape the palm of your hand.


    Ye Hua always felt that Wu Zhi''s eyes were too hot, "I will come back as soon as possible, in fact, the virtual world is more suitable for me." Ye Hua didn''t know why he said such a thing. At this time, he finally felt that something was wrong with him. Some hot.


    He must be crazy to say such things to Wuzhi.


    Wu Zhi smiled, "Don''t worry, we will meet soon."


    Wu Zhi was actually quite satisfied, Ye Hua was a little different, at least when facing him, there would be a little difference, even Ye Hua himself didn''t notice it.


    Soon he will let this little idiot know and let him know how much Wuzhi wants to be by his side all the time.


    Wuzhi scolded secretly, the little idiot left with a smile on his face.


    Finally, Ye Hua decided to return to Earth with Wu Yun and Nan Junmo.


    Before that, Wu Zhi met with Nan Junmo and Wu Yun alone, and what they talked about at the end was something that only three people knew. When the three of them went to cycle their minds, Ye Hua was a little absent-minded, and Wu Zhi, who had always been with him, didn''t come.


    "Yehua, we are going back, what are you thinking?"


    Yehua opened his mouth, he always felt that if he said I was thinking about why Wuzhi came here, it would be a little weird. Looking at Wu Yun''s smiling eyes, he always thought that this little girl was thinking something strange.


    "there is nothing."


    "Wu Zhi said something, so he didn''t come here first. He said he would meet you soon." This is very strange, Ye Hua didn''t come up with a reason, and walked into a reincarnation mood with the two.


    Sure enough, they saw countless bodies inside, many of which were familiar. The three of them smiled slightly and walked to the open space to sit down. A golden light enveloped them, and their consciousness disappeared.


    And Ye Hua was still thinking, what could tie Wu Zhi down?


    In a hospital ward in City C, Earth China, two intensive care units were busy at the same time. Only because two of them who had a serious car accident a few days ago showed signs of waking up. After a doctor''s examination, it was found that the two were out of danger and are currently preparing to be transferred to the general ward.


    The two people who should have died miraculously recovered, much to the surprise of the hospital doctors. In particular, the severely damaged bodies of the two were gradually recovering. Even if they didn''t die, they would have to be disabled. Bones grow gradually.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Ye Hua and Wu Yun were both conscious and controlling their bodies later, I''m afraid they are not in the hospital now, but have been pushed into the research institute. Coincidentally, the two were in the adjacent ward.


    They controlled the injury and let it slowly improve, lest they be found wrong and sent them to the research institute. Under the control of the two, the doctor felt that what happened before was just a miracle. At present, the recovery of the two is much slower, and there is no doubt about it. Now it seems that the two are out of danger from the outside, but they are in a coma.


    Dark Cloud and Ye Hua found each other when their consciousness fluttered, but due to the fact that their bodies still have the world of the earth, the power they can use is limited, and the whereabouts of Nan Junmo cannot be found for the time being.


    They are not in a hurry, Nan Junmo has been popularized by the dark clouds with all kinds of knowledge, and there should be no problem in surviving on Earth.


    During the slow recovery time, the two were fortunate to have met acquaintances, otherwise they would really be bored to death.


    From the nurse''s conversation, they knew that they all had a car accident in the same place. Wu Yun said that Mu Fengxue was being chased by the main house as a mistress. Ye Hua exclaimed that he was unlucky.


    It is said that Mu Fengxue died on the spot, and the body was burnt. They were crushed into the water, and they were able to be rescued.

 Chapter 1246： hospital talk

    "Dark Cloud, I forgot to ask you, what did you do?"


    There were no other people in the ward, and Ye Hua consciously sent some news.


    Wu Yun was bored and said sullenly: "The CEO of a listed company, I also started a company, but abroad, I originally planned to resign as the CEO and planned to transfer my company to China, but I was implicated. There was a car accident, bad luck!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be a strong woman, I can''t see it!"


    "By the way, Ye Hua, do you remember anything?"


    After ?? Wu Yun asked this sentence, he felt Ye Hua was silent. Her heart sank. Could it be that Ye Hua really remembered something bad?


    "Yehua, are you alright? No matter what happens, we are all friends. When we are healed, I can help you."


    Yehua was silent for a while, and then said, "I remember everything from the past, but this emperor has found out that he is gay, or a **** who has been played around."


    The dark cloud was silent, hearing Ye Hua complaining over there, he knew that he actually cared a lot, of course, not because he was a man who liked men, but about the person he liked in his heart!


    Silently mourned for Wuzhi, Wu Yun smiled and said, "Why don''t you tell me your story and let me hear it? Maybe I can help, whoever bullied you, I will help you."


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that I like a person, and later found out that this person is also having an affair with another person at the same time. Of course, there are some things that are hard to say. My so-called love rival and friend told me part of the truth. I can''t be angry, go I was drunk at the bar, drove to the bridge, was hit by Mu Fengxue''s car under the bridge and fell into the water, it''s as simple as that."


    "So that''s how it turns out, so you''re the first car Mu Fengxue knocked down, I remember hearing a loud bang, and then I was hit by something and fell into the water, and then there was a faint burn behind me. up."


    Dark Cloud thought to himself, that woman who planned to kill is really scary, and disregarding the safety of others, she vented her emotions like this.


    "Dark Cloud, what are you here for?"


    Ye Hua felt that he had nothing to talk to, anyway, after knowing that he was gay, he was relieved. Now he understands what he wants to do, but vaguely feels that what he wants to do is more than that.


    "Of course he resigned as the CEO, moved his own company back to China, and then swallowed up the opponent''s company." Wu Yun said as he should, "Yehua, this is a senior ward, and your status is not ordinary, right?"


    "My surname is Chen, Chen Yehua."


    Wu Yun thought back hard, and said in surprise: "The son of the Chen Group? No, it should be Chairman Chen, right?"


    "Stop making fun of me. I''ve always been uninterested in these things. My parents don''t think about my feelings at all. I have two more babies. It''s uncomfortable to throw such a big mess on me now! The clan group handed it over to someone, and the other party was informed of the news except for a car accident."


    Wu Yun thought silently, it wasn''t because of the car accident, but because you knew that the person you like betrayed you and even planned on you, right? She didn''t plan to break it, she didn''t think Ye Hua didn''t care about this kind of thing, it should be because she cared too much. This memory is preserved.


    "Now, what are you going to do now?" Wu Yun asked.


    Ye Hua was silent for a while and said, "Let''s talk after we''re done. It''s not easy for you and me to do something, but this emperor doesn''t want to do it. Although this emperor has a good temper and can solve it without violence, he doesn''t need violence. It means that the emperor has no temper."


    Wu Yun knew that Ye Hua wasn''t joking, so she didn''t say much, and some things would naturally be resolved by someone.


    "Someone seems to be coming from your side."


    At this moment, the door of Ye Hua''s room was pushed open. Ye Hua''s consciousness moved, and he swept to the door. When he saw this person, he finally matched the person in his memory.


    Thought he would be excited, but now he finds himself calm. There was another person beside this person, who was his former friend and the one who indirectly caused his car accident.


    The person sitting beside his bed was Li Ming, who he used to like. Another man who looks thinner, looks handsome, is his partner since childhood, and is also a right-hand man trained by his parents to help him deal with some affairs of the group. His name is Cui Chang, and he is his friend. The most trusted person, of course, was once.


    "Li Ming, the doctor said that Ye Hua is out of danger and has a high chance of waking up. Don''t worry anymore."


    Li Ming took a deep look at the person lying on the hospital bed, "I know."


    "Thank you for this time."


    Cui Chang''s face was full of joy, but when he thought that this was a ward, he moved his joy away, sat next to Li Ming, and took his hand, "Li Ming, let me take care of it here, the company still needs you, you go back!"


    Li Ming''s face softened, "Okay, Xiaohua will be handed over to you," Li Ming patted Cui Chang''s head and said in his ear, "I''ll leave everything to you, Ah Chang."


    Cui Chang blushed and nodded, watching Li Ming leave, the redness on his face faded. He looked at Ye Hua lying on the hospital bed, the dark color was inexplicable, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Yehua, I never thought about letting you die, maybe this is life." Cui Chang lowered his head, "But you are still alive, and since you are not dead, never wake up."


    "If you don''t wake up, I, Cui Chang, will order someone to take care of you for the rest of my life. Li Ming is mine." middle.


    "This is your rival in love?"


    Wu Yun curled his lips, "I don''t know how that scumbag named Li Ming fell in love with such a person. He looks more handsome, not as handsome as you."


    Ye Hua''s praise for Wu Yun was very useful, "Wu Yun, you are worthy of being this emperor''s friend, how could such a scumbag be this emperor''s opponent. This emperor will not take him in his heart, that Li Ming is also taking advantage of it. He. Look at it, when Li Ming gets it from the Chen Group, this little scumbag will be dumped. "


    Yehua looked smug: "To deal with this kind of scumbag, why should this emperor make a confident shot, let him fend for himself, succeed in Liming, and defeat Liming."


    "Haha, Ye Hua, if you are so handsome, if Wu Zhi saw it, he would definitely..." Wu Yun stopped, and then heard Ye Hua laughing, "How dare he? What the emperor said, he still dares joke?"


    After ??, he felt that something was wrong.


    Wuzhi?


    Ye Hua, who now has all the memories, recalled the previous experience of the two, and clearly felt that something was wrong. Every time Wu Zhi looked at him, he seemed to be looking at a lover.


    Wuzhi likes him?


    Ye Hua wanted to touch his face to see if he was getting hot, but found that he was just conscious.

 Chapter 1247： think about what you are going to do now

    "Yehua, you''ve lost your mind again."


    Yehua woke up when he heard Wu Yun''s words, but he was still thinking about Wu Zhi in his mind. He unconsciously compared Wu Zhi with Li Ming. Of course, Wu Zhi won.


    "Wuyun, what do you think of Wuzhi?"


    "Wu Zhi is the Golden Crow Emperor, of course he is very good." Wu Yun didn''t understand.


    "That''s it!"


    Yehua fell silent, Wuzhi liked him, he had already made sure. But Wu Zhi is not with him at the moment, which makes him a little less wonderful. From what point of view, Wu Zhi is also better than Li Ming, right?


    It is still the Golden Crow Emperor. This kind of person is not only worthy of the emperor because of his identity, appearance, and bearing, right?


    Yehua thought to himself, but he didn''t think so much. There is also someone from Wuyun. He was heard by Wuyun before, and now it is time for him to listen to Wuyun''s secret.


    In the end, Ye Hua was a little boring. The people who came to see Wu Yun were some people who were friends in the company, and there were also a few students Wu Yun had sponsored. I didn''t expect Wu Yun to be kind-hearted.


    What words did he use to describe, Dark Cloud was not kind at all. There was a lot of noise over there, the originally empty ward was filled with fruits and flowers sent by those people, and many people prayed that the dark clouds would wake up sooner. Of course, those who have these wishes have been helped by the dark clouds. There are also a small number of colleagues, and some are in a calm mood. Obviously, they don''t have much affection for the dark clouds. She came to see it for the sake of human affection.


    After finally waiting for the people over there to leave, Ye Hua spoke to Wu Yun again: "There are only two bouquets of flowers in this emperor''s ward, and they were sent by Cui Chang and Li Ming."


    "Is this emperor so unpopular?"


    "Did they bully the emperor without father and mother?"


    His parents are no more.


    In fact, there are really not two people here who are really good to him, there should be none.


    "Those relatives of yours are probably busy dividing the interests of the Chen Group. After all, who knows whether you are alive or dead, so they forgot to come and see you. Look, in two days, there will be more people in your ward." Wu Yun He smiled sullenly, "When the time comes, don''t despise the trouble."


    "Yehua, based on Miss Ben''s guess, when you wake up, people will come to bother you one after another, and then you should stop crying." Wu Yun said with a smile.


    Even if the two were just communicating with each other, Ye Hua could still imagine the treacherous look of Wu Yun when he laughed.


    sighed leisurely: "Wuyun, are you a friend of the emperor?"


    "Remembering Miss Ben now?"


    "Dark clouds..."


    The dark clouds can''t take it anymore, Wuzhi, bring your Xiaohua back! She had already decided in her heart that with Wu Zhi''s scheming, she would definitely be able to eat Ye Hua. In fact, she was still a little excited, and when she thought of Ye Hua and Wu Zhi having an affair, she was very excited.


    "Dark cloud, don''t you think that you are laughing so much that your consciousness is shaking? What are you thinking about so happily."


    "Yehua, it''s not just what we want to come back, but what we want in our hearts. These troubles must be faced. You must face it bravely. When you solve the things you want to solve in your heart, you will be able to clear the world."


    Yehua really hopes to return to the virtual world at this time. Actually, it''s not bad to be with Wuzhi, isn''t it?


    Wu Yun didn''t know what Ye Hua was thinking, only said: "Let''s slowly repair the body, and also understand the situation outside, I''m fine, it''s only a few thousand years away from here, like you, it''s been hundreds of thousands of years. , many things should be properly managed, think about what you are going to do now."


    Yehua couldn''t help being a little confused, yes, now he doesn''t know what to do.


    Yes, he has to figure out why Li Ming treats him like this. As for the small role of Cui Chang, he really can''t bear the torture. With a weak chicken like Cui Chang, he will be cleaned up without him taking action. That Li Ming''s methods were unusual. Although he didn''t care much about the group''s affairs, he wasn''t a fool. The power was still in his hands. It was not easy for Li Ming to get the Chen Group.


    If it wasn''t for Cui Chang''s bad things, Li Ming should have succeeded.


    Yehua thought to himself, suddenly smiled bitterly, and then thought that he was in a state of consciousness, without any expression, it would take at least two or three months for this body to be restored to reluctance to use. This is still a quick recovery. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go any faster. If it''s too fast, it will cause suspicion in the medical community. He doesn''t want to do something shocking. This is not a virtual world. A powerful force can change a lot of things accidentally. He didn''t want to ruin the place where he once lived.


    Thinking of this, Ye Hua''s mind gradually became clearer. First of all, he had to figure out why Li Ming was so persistent in wanting the Chen Group, and whether Li Ming really had an affair with Cui Chang, or was he just using Cui Chang.


    The last point, did Li Ming like him, or just used it? Yes, this is very important, no matter what, he used to love Li Ming deeply, but he was not reconciled if he didn''t know his heart.


    Ye Hua gritted his teeth and thought, when was this emperor a disadvantaged master?


    That Cui Chang, Ye Hua didn''t want to pay attention, but that little guy was talking nonsense in this emperor''s ward. If this emperor wakes up, this guy will definitely say something inexplicable. I think this guy has a bad mind!


    Ye Hua squinted his eyes, and there was a smirk on the corner of his mouth. Of course, this expression was what he imagined.


    Since you, Cui Chang, like Li Ming so much, you even don''t hesitate to become Li Ming''s helper, do you want to help take down the Chen Group?


    Delusion that his parents had supported Cui Chang since he was a child. Thinking about it this way, this guy is clearly a white-eyed wolf. No, how could the emperor let go of the white-eyed wolf, he simply failed his parents'' expectations.


    It was for the parents who could not remember well, so he had to take care of the little girl. By the way, in fact, there are still people here who really care about him, that is, his parents who died unexpectedly.


    Yehua felt a little melancholy in his heart, but unfortunately, they have already gone, and they will not be able to see each other in this life. If he came back a little earlier, he would still be able to see them. However, where in the world is there such a perfect thing, God has already favored him, isn''t it?


    Since Cui Chang loves Li Ming and betrayed their friendship for so many years, then he wants Cui Chang to understand, who does Li Ming still like?


    Although this emperor disdains to associate with people like Li Ming, he can take advantage of it. Thinking of Cui Chang crying and complaining about his grievances, a strong fire is burning in this emperor''s heart.


    Ye Hua thought sadly, Cui Chang of the Chen Group suddenly shivered, feeling the wind blowing behind him, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. He quickly put down what he was doing, went to the top floor of the Chen Group, and knocked on the door of the office.


    "Come in."


    Hearing the man''s magnetic voice, Cui Chang blushed a little, pushed the door and walked in. Seeing the man leaning on the chair, his brows were a little worried and deeply wrinkled. Cui Chang, who was transformed into Jie Yucao, hurriedly walked behind the man and massaged him.

 Chapter 1248： The emperor has always been smart

    "Li Ming, are you in trouble?"


    Feeling that the man closed his eyes comfortably under his massage, Jie Yucao Cui Chang raised a soft smile at the corners of his mouth, and asked softly in Li Ming''s ear, "These things take your time, the relationship between the Chen Group is wrong. It''s complicated, Li Ming, I''ll always help you."


    Li Ming opened his eyes, met Cui Chang''s eyes, pinched his chin, a smile appeared on his face, but didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, "It''s still Ah Chang who understands my heart, Ah Chang, I''m afraid Xiaohua will have to do this. Wake up, according to our investigation, there is a very important document that only Xiaohua knows about. Moreover, 50% of the shares of the Chen Group are not in Xiaohua''s name. I think it has something to do with that document. "


    Li Ming''s eyes were a little deep, Chen Yehua''s name only had 30% of the shares, so who the other 50% of the shares were, and why he couldn''t find out the identity of that person at all, he only knew one name.


    Li Ming, who made everything went smoothly, was very angry. As long as he got Chen Yehua and the 50% of the shares, he would be able to completely control the Chen Group. As for the people in the Chen family, The mere 20% of the shares, he can get it back at any time.


    Cui Chang''s heart also sank. He didn''t think that Ye Hua, who had always trusted him, would also have a back-up move, but he felt that Ye Hua shouldn''t have thought of this, "Li Ming, I think this should be done by the Chen couple, they estimate that They are afraid that the Chen Group will be defeated by Ye Hua."


    Li Ming paused, with some hatred in his eyes, "Yes, how could Xiaohua think so much."


    "Li Ming, about this document, I''ll go back and look for it." Cui Chang looked at this man affectionately. Ever since he saw him, he fell in love with this man, no, it should be said that he fell in love, no matter what the reason. Whatever he does, he does it willingly.


    "Okay, I''ll ask Ah Chang for these few things. If you can''t find it, forget it. If Xiao Hua can wake up, you can find a way to get the words out of his mouth."


    "You go back first, I still have some things to deal with."


    Cui Chang felt a little disappointed, but he was also very happy when he thought of being able to help Li Ming.


    But want Ye Hua to wake up?


    No, if Ye Hua woke up, he would definitely remember what he said before. From Ye Hua''s mouth, he couldn''t get anything out of it. It is impossible to do anything in the advanced ward, and there is all-round monitoring in it, and it is impossible to start at all, and he will fall into it when the time comes.


    How to do?


    Cui Chang is only glad that he only told Ye Hua about his relationship with Li Ming. It seems that there is still a chance to save this matter. Ye Hua has always been a soft-hearted and talkative person. If Ye Hua wakes up, he will tell the other party. , I can''t help liking Li Ming, but Li Ming still likes Ye Hua, he just wanted to say those words to stimulate Ye Hua?


    Cui Chang breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that this method would work. He didn''t know at all, but Ye Hua knew exactly what he was doing, but he just didn''t know that there was an affair between him and Li Ming.


    Li Ming is a careful person. Even if the three of them are together every day, Ye Hua has not noticed anything wrong. Actually, the days with Cui Chang were not many. Although Ye Hua knew what Cui Chang was doing, he often showed Li Ming the documents, but he didn''t care about it.


    Originally, because he liked Li Ming, he felt that he was more suitable for the person in power of a group. He had planned to give this position to Li Ming, but when Cui Chang talked about the entanglement between Li Ming and Li Ming, Ye Hua thought of it and understood everything. There was a drunken being bumped into something happened.


    After ??Cui Chang wanted to understand everything, he first returned to the villa where Ye Hua once lived, and turned the villa upside down, but he couldn''t find the document. Afterwards, all the places Ye Hua had been to and the places he had lived had not escaped his search, and of course he was not found in the end.


    Now he has only one last way, to scare Ye Hua, to make Ye Hua think that Li Ming loves him, what he said was just to provoke Ye Hua, he was jealous of Ye Hua.


    Although he was really jealous of Ye Hua, as long as it was for Li Ming, he felt that he could do anything.


    Thinking of this, Cui Chang came to the hospital every day to take care of Ye Hua with all his heart. Even the doctors and nurses in the hospital felt good about others, and he was indeed Ye Hua''s closest person.


    Now even if Ye Hua jumped up and said his fault, he felt that the doctors and nurses would speak for him. Seeing everyone smiling at him, Cui Chang felt that it was really good.


    It will take several months for Ye Hua to resume walking. As long as he finds the document during this period, he can be with Li Ming upright. And if Ye Hua is obedient, he doesn''t mind letting him live well.


    "You little boy has been very diligent in going to the hospital recently."


    Dark Cloud''s consciousness was passed to Ye Hua''s side. Seeing that Cui Chang was different from the others, he could be considered to have relieved the boring time in the hospital, "Let''s wake up in two days!"


    It¡¯s been several days since they came back, and if they don¡¯t wake up, the doctor probably thinks they¡¯re going to be in a vegetative state.


    "Okay, I don''t want to lie in the hospital anymore. The smell here is really bad! By the way, is there any news about Brother Nan?"


    Wuyun said: "Not yet, don''t worry, he is fine, it is estimated that he has encountered something, and with our strength, we will meet sooner or later."


    Yehua wasn''t worried either. If something happened to Nan Junmo, he felt that there must be some irresistible force. He glanced at Cui Chang and sneered.


    "He is so diligent, it is estimated that Li Ming encountered difficulties and wanted to get something from me."


    "What?" Dark Cloud asked strangely.


    "A document, this document contains the information of a person who owns 50% of the shares of the Chen Group. Without this document, no matter how powerful Li Ming is, he would not be able to control the Chen Group. It seems that Cui Chang has searched all the places I have been, and is ready to wait for me to wake up and ask if he can''t find it?"


    "Little Yingsan, how easy is it to get this emperor''s stuff?" Ye Hua sneered, "This emperor won''t give you this stuff, so go ahead and make your dreams come true!"


    "By the way, Ye Hua, where did you hide the documents?"


    "Secret. It''s a place that no one can think of anyway, the emperor has always been smart."


    Ye Hua said sullenly, "I guess this little scumbag wants to take care of me until I wake up, and then apologize to me, saying that he was impulsive, and maybe he will directly say that those words last time were just jealous and random in his heart. Said, in fact, the person Li Ming loved was me. Then he admitted his mistake and said that he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He looked guilty and regained my trust."


    Wu Yun was a little stunned, "Ye Hua, with your brain, it''s actually easy to run the Chen Group, right?"


    "This emperor is the smartest person, of course this kind of trivial matter is easy to handle. But this emperor doesn''t like to deal with such things, plus..." Ye Hua was a little embarrassed, "Back then, this emperor deeply loved Li Ming, and felt that He is very interested in the Chen Group, and he also thought that if we go abroad to register for marriage, we will give him the Chen Group as a dowry. Wu Yun, don''t make a joke. After all, when you love someone deeply, you look at him longing for it. He can''t help but hold the best things in front of him."

 Chapter 1249： Do you understand cleanliness?

    Yehua generously admitted his past feelings, and the dark clouds were a little unexpected.


    "I didn''t laugh at you."


    Yehua''s mentality of thinking about each other, she can understand.


    "Since he wants the Chen Group, I''ll give it to him! If he wants more, he will also give it to ten Chen Group." Ye Hua smiled bleakly, "On the day of the accident, I was ready to go to the Group. I found Li Ming and discussed with him to go abroad to register for marriage. As a result, he was not there. When I met Cui Chang, Cui Chang told me about his relationship with Li Ming. At that time, I just felt very angry, very angry, you can understand this feeling. ?"


    Dark Cloud said: "Yes."


    Although ?? was not profound, even as an onlooker, she could feel how desperate Ye Hua was at that time.


    "Then I went to the bar. I don''t usually like to drink. I didn''t know how long I drank that day, and finally I was going to drive to the bridge for a ride."


    Ye Hua''s voice returned to calm, "My parents left a Chen Group for me, but unfortunately I don''t want to be there. Li Ming likes to gallop in the business world, and he can be found in the crowd at high-end cocktail parties every time. , He talked with a smile, and to be honest, when I met him, that''s how I liked it."


    "Then do you still like it now?"


    Ye Wah paused, "Wait when the emperor wakes up to confirm."


    Wu Yun''s mouth twitched, Ye Hua really dared to say anything, wasn''t he afraid that Wu Zhi would tear Li Ming apart?


    "This emperor is serious, whether he likes it or not, this emperor will not be with him. This emperor doesn''t like to use the kind of body that others have touched. This emperor is clean, clean, do you understand cleanliness?"


    "Well, I understand." What else could Wu Yun say, but Ye Hua was actually just an emotional cleanliness!


    "This emperor will wake up tomorrow. Didn''t Cui Chang want this emperor to tell him where the documents are? Tomorrow this emperor will give him a surprise."


    Wuyun''s eyelids jumped, and he silently ordered a wax for Cui Chang. She was thinking, if it wasn''t for Ye Hua''s accident, when Ye Hua wakes up, a Cui Chang might not be enough for Ye Hua to play, not even Li Ming.


    Yehua is an excellent heir cultivated by two business giants. Even if he usually looks like a fool, in fact only he knows it. Otherwise, when his parents were alive, why would they hand over the Chen Group to Ye Hua?


    Perhaps Ye Hua''s thin and fair appearance made people ignore these, but the most important thing was that Ye Hua had a very handsome face with a clean smile. It was hard to imagine how such a noble son could possibly be in charge of a Chen Group.


    Wu Yun didn''t ask what kind of surprise Ye Hua would give Cui Chang tomorrow, but just waited aside, she thought she could wake up tomorrow. In fact, the inner parts of their bodies have been repaired completely, only the outside looks a bit shocking.


    On the second day, Li Ming and Cui Chang rarely took time to go to the hospital with Cui Chang to see Ye Hua. Ye Hua successfully woke up under the attention of the two. As a result, a group of doctors came to the ward. Then there was movement in the senior ward where Wu Yun lived next door. Under the busyness of the doctor, the two successfully woke up.


    For these two people who woke up in less than ten days in a serious car accident, the doctor in a certain hospital was excited.


    After the doctor left, Cui Chang kept staring at Ye Hua, Ye Hua stared at him with pure eyes, and spit out two words: "Cui Chang?"


    Li Ming sat on the side and silently looked at the person lying on the hospital bed. He was thinner than before, his face was pale, and his lips were bloodless. In a major car accident, his handsome face was still harmless. Simply a miracle.


    Cui Chang shuddered when he heard Ye Hua calling him, a little afraid that Ye Hua would tell the story of that day. Although there is some relationship between him and Li Ming, he knows that Li Ming has begun to like Ye Hua, and it is because he can''t bear that Li Ming likes Ye Hua, so when Ye Hua said he was going to marry Li Ming abroad, he said impulsive After saying these words, he felt a little regretful.


    Cui Chang wanted to say something to stop Ye Hua from continuing to speak, but he didn''t want Ye Hua to speak first: "Cui Chang, what''s wrong with me?" Ye Hua tilted his head and asked, blinking, "Why are you here, Li Ming? ?"


    In the ward next door, Wu Yun coughed fiercely, frightening those who came to visit her to death, and hurriedly called for the doctor. Wu Yun let them check, and laughed inside.


    Yehua, you really know how to play, and you even play amnesia.


    Yehua: No way, this emperor has grievances in his heart, if I don''t vent it properly, this emperor wants to destroy the world.


    Ye Hua also planned to lose his memory, wanted to find Li Ming to go abroad to get married, and quarreled with Cui Chang, and also "forgot" about the document by the way, oh yes, this is called selective amnesia, in the future they will What he wanted to get from him, he shook his head in confusion and said, this, maybe he forgot.


    When Wu Yun heard Ye Hua''s plan, he was speechless for a while, and finally he was happy to watch the show. She could see it. Ye Hua probably couldn''t stand it because of the incident. Now that he came back, Ye Hua just did what he wanted to do. She watched things, and offered a helping hand at any time. When she was able to move, she would look for the whereabouts of her alcoholic.


    "Ye Hua, what''s the matter with you?" Cui Chang suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and asked, staring at Ye Hua without leaving.


    Ye Hua looked inexplicable: "What''s wrong with you? I didn''t do anything? By the way, why are you here, why am I here?" Ye Hua lay on it innocently, which convinced Cui Chang that Ye Hua May not remember something.


    Li Ming pushed Cui Chang away and looked at Li Ming fixedly: "Xiaohua, do you still remember me?"


    "Li Ming, of course I remember you."


    We are good friends!


    Li Ming frowned and touched Ye Hua''s forehead, "Do you remember our relationship?"


    "Our relationship?" Ye Hua lowered his eyes, then raised his head, "Of course I remember, Li Ming, what''s wrong with you, you are so nervous? You haven''t answered me, why am I here? pain."


    Yehua looked in pain, and his face was very pale. Li Ming hurriedly called the doctor. After the doctor''s examination, he came up with a result.


    Ye Hua may have selective amnesia. As for why he had selective amnesia, there are many reasons. It may be because of injury to the brain, or because of some stimulation. Because of Ye Hua''s previous car accident, the doctor should have thought that the brain was injured, and Li Ming also thought so.


    Only Cui Chang looked at Ye Hua''s complicated face. Any words he thought up were useless now. Ye Hua didn''t remember what happened before. He finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he always felt a little uneasy inside.


    But fortunately, Ye Hua lost that memory, Li Ming would never know about it, and it was a matter of time when they wanted to trick Ye Hua into revealing the whereabouts of the document.

 Chapter 1250： discharged from hospital

    "Yehua, take a good rest. I''ll see you tomorrow. The doctor said that you are recovering very well, and you will be similar to a normal person in a few months. The car accident did not cause any major injuries to your body." Cui Chang said in front of Li Ming Ye Hua scolded inwardly, "Little deflated three, if this emperor hadn''t used his strength to repair it, this body would have long since become rotten flesh.


    Of course, Ye Hua nodded ignorantly on the surface, as if he was really at a loss because he lost some memories. Seeing Ye Hua like this, Li Ming felt a little pain in his heart for no reason.


    Obviously he has a purpose, but in the end he couldn''t help but like this gentle person. After Ye Hua''s car accident this time, he was very flustered. He had never felt this flustered, as if something important had been lost.


    When Ye Hua woke up, he was afraid that Ye Hua would forget him, but when he heard that Ye Hua still remembered, he couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Holding Ye Hua''s hand, Li Ming suppressed the complexity in his eyes.


    Chen Group, he will definitely take it.


    And Chen Yehua¡­


    Li Ming, who acted decisively, also felt a little distressed. Originally, he was just using it, and he didn''t expect him to be captured by this person. But he is Chen Yehua, they have hatred, how can they be between them.


    Cui Chang was also wandering, not paying attention to Li Ming''s complicated eyes. But when he came back to his senses, seeing Li Ming holding Ye Hua''s hand, his heart was still a little sour. But now he didn''t dare to provoke Ye Hua, and he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself when he broke Li Ming''s matter.


    "Xiaohua, I''ll see you tomorrow." Li Ming let go of Ye Hua''s hand and left without looking back. Cui Chang felt more comfortable, and after a few words with Ye Hua, he finally left.


    The ward was finally empty, Ye Hua pouted and snorted coldly, "That Li Ming likes this emperor."


    "how about you?"


    "This emperor is just not reconciled. It made him live too well. At first, this emperor was let down by his heart. His eyes are very tangled, and I will wait until this emperor finds out the truth of this matter."


    After saying that, Ye Hua felt a little tired, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    The dark clouds are so dark that I don''t know what Ye Hua is thinking, anyway, Ye Hua will be fine. As for Li Ming, of course she could see that she really liked Ye Hua. That Cui Chang is simply a typical little white lotus, a bit like that Mu Fengxue. By the way, after going out, she wants to inquire about Mu Fengxue and the rich second generation listed by her. Of course, she feels the most. The one who was interested was the one who killed Mu Fengxue.


    Now that she is back, no matter if you are involved or not, she will not let go of someone who kills others regardless of their lives. This is not the world of cultivation, but China.


    From the second day, Ye Hua''s ward welcomed all kinds of people, and soon the entire ward was filled with flowers and fruits. These people were chattering so loudly that he wanted to punch them out, but of course, he finally endured it.


    "Dear Sister Nurse, these flowers and fruits are for you."


    The two beautiful nurses who take care of him are a bit incredible to such a gentle chairman of the Chen family, especially this chairman Ye Cai is in his early twenties. However, it is said that the chairman is gay, and that little thought in their hearts was pinched away.


    "Then thank you, Director Chen."


    Yehua squinted and leaned against the bedside, "You''re welcome, from now on, I will trouble the two nurses and sisters to share the things they send. I can''t sleep in the ward."


    The beautiful nurse agreed, of course, and took care of Ye Hua even more. In addition to dealing with some inexplicable people every day, he feels that he is very nourished by being taken care of by others. Of course, under the nourishment, his body will recover quickly.


    Yehua is finally discharged from the hospital. Today he is waiting in the ward, and Li Ming and Cui Chang will definitely come to pick him up. After lying in the hospital for so many days, he felt that his bones were about to loosen.


    "Black Cloud, when will you be discharged from the hospital?"


    "Tomorrow!"


    "Okay, the emperor is gone, you are probably bored alone, we can recover properly after leaving the hospital." Stars twinkled in Ye Hua''s eyes, "Where do you live?"


    Wu Yun despised him, "Ye Hua, your friend is too irresponsible, where do you think the identity of this young lady will live?"


    Yehua was silent, he really didn''t know, and usually he didn''t care about other things, especially after letting Li Ming help the Chen Group, he didn''t get involved much. Of course, I don''t quite understand where Wu Yun lives. Li Ming knew that Wu Yun was also one of the survivors of the car accident. After knowing her identity, he went to see her.


    Of course, Wu Yun and Li Ming have some acquaintances, but they are not very familiar.


    "I''m in the villa area next to you."


    Yehua shrank his neck, "Next time I come to visit, I suddenly miss your craftsmanship, and this emperor suddenly thinks that the virtual world is better." There is a life he once missed, but there is Wuzhi in the virtual world!


    Ah, Ye Hua feels more and more that life without Wu Zhi is boring. Since all his memories have been restored, the gayness of his body has also radiated, and when he thinks of Wuzhi''s perfect face, he can''t help drooling.


    If there is no accident, this should be his future small attack.


    "As long as you come, you are always welcome."


    Wu Yun thought about meeting Ye Hua a lot in the future, and it was estimated that he would be able to watch a big play. She also had to think about how to complete the plan in her mind. As for her extraordinary power, of course, she can change everything in an instant, but what''s the point of it? This is an ordinary world. Let''s improve the company and move the company back to China according to the previous plan.


    Cui Chang pushed open the door of the ward and walked in, followed by Li Ming. Li Ming pushed the prepared wheelchair in his hand, and when he came in, he saw the young man lying on the hospital bed reading a book. His face was as pale as paper, and he still couldn''t get rid of the feeling he had before.


    YouQi turned his head and smiled faintly, he always felt that something was different.


    "I was discharged from the hospital today, is there any discomfort?"


    It is rare for Li Ming to speak in such a gentle way. He can''t tell whether he is trying to find out the whereabouts of Ye Hua''s document, or whether he really wants to tell him this.


    "No, I''m fine." Ye Hua''s eyebrows moved, but his smile remained the same. Just like before his accident, neither of them suspected anything. Li Ming hugged Ye Hua to the wheelchair, felt his lighter body, and his heart trembled.


    "Go back and let the cook cook something delicious to keep your body healthy."


    Yehua sat in a wheelchair and said lightly, "It''s fine."


    Whoever cooks the food made by the dark clouds is delicious, and now he wants to eat the food made by the dark clouds. As soon as he thought about Ye Hua, he felt that all the greedy worms came out. He couldn''t help showing a coveted expression. Li Ming only thought that he really wanted to eat something delicious.


    "You just recovered, and have eaten something light recently."


    Cui Chang''s heart is sour, Li Ming really likes Ye Hua. But no matter how jealous he was, he couldn''t show anything at this time, so he brainwashed himself, Li Ming just wanted to find out the whereabouts of Ye Hua''s documents.


    I feel a lot better when I think about it like this.

 Chapter 1251： Who owns so many shares?

    Back at the somewhat familiar and unfamiliar villa, Ye Hua looked at him in confusion. This villa is where he lives alone. His parents live next door. Since the death of the Chen couple, he has not lived in that villa.


    In fact, he still couldn''t help recalling that the Chen family treated him really well, but unfortunately he left because of an accident three years ago, which made him sad for a long time, and finally it was Li Ming''s help to let him out. It was also because of this that he decided to hand over the Chen Group to Li Ming.


    At present, according to his body, he is still unable to walk, and he does not want to show any miracles, so he can walk slowly according to the doctor''s speculation. He was just able to sort out what he wanted to do, and the appearance of leaning on the chair made Cui Chang think he was tired.


    "The room has been tidied up, Ye Hua, shall I take you up?"


    "No need," Ye Hua refused, "I want to eat."


    Cui Chang was stunned, "Okay, let me prepare some porridge."


    "There are more dishes, I want delicious food," Ye Hua raised his eyebrows, "Just the ones I usually eat, give me a serving."


    Li Ming frowned, "Xiaohua, you haven''t recovered yet, wait another month, you can eat whatever you want."


    Yehua is a little upset. Damn, this emperor is hungry and wants to eat now, but your mother-in-law and mother don''t let this emperor eat. This is the rhythm of wanting to starve this emperor to death!


    Seeing Ye Hua''s calm and angry face, Cui Chang was a little embarrassed. Li Ming stared at Ye Hua. He had never seen such an angry look on this gentle face. Xiao Hua seemed to be even more angry.


    "Okay, just eat a little less."


    Ye Hua sneered in his heart, this emperor just wants to eat more.


    Li Ming instructed the cook to make what Ye Hua usually likes to eat and serve it to the table in a while. Ye Hua was very fortunate. With the approval of the doctor, his hand could still be used. Although the doctor said that the right hand could be used, the left hand would take a while. He will have to recover before he can use it, and the same is true for his legs, so he will need someone to massage for a while before he can really "stand up".


    Seeing Ye Hua''s constant eating, Li Ming didn''t say anything, he was still conflicted. But things have come to this point, it is impossible for him to give up the Chen Group.


    "Xiaohua, there is something I want to ask you."


    Yehua stopped cooking and looked at Li Ming blankly, "What?"


    "That''s right, Ye Hua, since your accident several months ago, Li Ming has been taking care of the group. He suddenly found out that one of the shareholders actually holds 50% of the shares. This person is not named Chen. So I wanted to ask about the situation.¡±


    Yehua blinked, "Shares?"


    "Who owns so many shares?"


    Cui Chang was dumbfounded.


    Li Ming frowned and suddenly remembered what the doctor said about selective amnesia. Could it be that Ye Hua forgot about this? This time it''s not very good. Although he can slowly annex the Chen Group if he is given time, the Chen Group''s mistakes are complicated. It will take at least five years to succeed, which is the fastest.


    But he couldn''t wait a little longer. In order to take the Chen Group in his hands, he had worked hard for so many years, and he didn''t want to give up so easily. But seeing the confused Ye Hua, he really couldn''t ask anything.


    "Ye Hua, Li Ming is also worried about the group. If you can''t remember it, forget it. We will think about it later, maybe we can remember something." Cui Chang didn''t know what it was like.


    What is this? Seeing Li Ming''s expression, he couldn''t help but reach under the table and squeeze his hand. Li Ming glanced at him and shook his head slightly. Cui Chang understood that Li Ming was always the most careful , In front of Ye Hua, the two of them will not have any wrong actions. If it wasn''t for him last time, things probably wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    "Is there any trouble with the group?" Ye Hua felt that he had almost eaten and suddenly asked, "Li Ming?"


    "It''s nothing, just a little worried. After all, half of the shares are in unknown hands. Xiaohua doesn''t need to think about it. I''ll take it slow in the future. I can handle these things."


    Ye Hua nodded and said with a smile, "I am relieved to have you. In fact, I have never really wanted to manage the group." Ye Hua smiled mildly, "If the Chen family is difficult for you, I will give three percent of my The ten shares will be transferred to you 29%!"


    "Leaving 1% also means that I am still a member of the Chen Group."


    Ye Hua said lightly, "The people of the Chen family can''t do anything to you in the future. You can do whatever you want." Ye Hua took a bite of his favorite dish and said slowly, his smile still very gentle, "Yes. Now, please help me to invite a few chefs from various countries to come, and when I die once, I always feel that I want to eat food from all over the world."


    Feeling the shock of the two of them, he raised his head and smiled gently: "What''s the matter? Are you surprised? Don''t be surprised, Li Ming, who are you to me, these things are given to you, you are mine or not, that''s not mine. ? My family doesn''t care about that."


    Yehua sneered in his heart, this emperor will let you gain and lose again, making your heart hurt. Let you also experience again, how uncomfortable and aggrieved this emperor was in his heart back then. This emperor is handsome, and his brain is smart. What a good person, you dare to go against this emperor.


    Cui Chang kept ringing in his mind, Ye Hua''s words that I would transfer the shares to you, he couldn''t accept it, how could Ye Hua give the shares to Li Ming so easily?


    Yehua doesn''t understand what this means?


    Cui Chang was very panicked, such a Ye Hua, such a selfless dedication Ye Hua, Li Ming could not be moved. When he looked up quickly, he saw that Li Ming''s eyes were complicated and he couldn''t believe it.


    Li Ming really couldn''t believe that he approached Ye Hua for the Chen Group, but he really didn''t expect that if Ye Hua wanted, he could easily get the Chen Group. Even if the 50% of the shares, if Ye Hua owned it, would probably give it to him without hesitation.


    Now, Li Ming is very complicated. Facing Ye Hua, he finds that he really likes Ye Hua, no matter if he gives him shares or not.


    "Let''s talk about this later, Xiaohua."


    This kind of acquisition made Li Ming panic, and he always felt that he had to exchange it for something more precious. So under the eyes of Cui Chang''s disapproval, he rejected this matter.


    "It''s settled like this. Let''s do it tomorrow. You can''t make me worry about the Chen Group now, right? I have no patience for those old guys." Ye Hua leaned back on the chair. , "I''m more suitable for the days when Yi Lai stretched out his hand to eat and open his mouth, and I left 1% of the shares. I was also afraid that one day you would think that we were not suitable, and I would not go to beg for food. It would be a shame. Anyway, I was once. Chairman of the Chen Group."


    Yehua said it easily, but it only felt a little uncomfortable in Li Ming''s ears. Even if he gets the Chen Group, he won''t let Ye Hua beg for food, as long as Ye Hua doesn''t hate him, he will keep him.

 Chapter 1252： forget how it feels

    "Tomorrow I will send someone to find the cook, and then let them cook for you to try, and stay if you like it."


    Li Ming put Ye Hua on the bed, but couldn''t help but ask, "Ye Hua, why did you decide so suddenly?"


    "What was the sudden decision?" Ye Hua looked at Li Ming in confusion.


    "Just give me the shares, why do you want to give me?" Don''t you know that I approached you Li Ming just to get the Chen family, did I consider you Chen Yehua at all?


    I, Li Ming, have always liked women, not men at all.


    "Aren''t you my boyfriend? We will get married in the future. We are all a family. Isn''t it the same as yours and mine?" Ye Hua spoke out of conscience, getting married and marrying your sister. It''s impossible to marry you, maybe this emperor thought about it before, but now the emperor''s candidate for a small attack is Wu Zhi.


    marry?


    Li Ming lowered his eyes, it is impossible for him to marry Ye Hua, even if he really likes Ye Hua, he cannot marry him. He will choose a perfect marriage for himself, a perfect wife, only such a person can become Li Ming''s wife, how could Mrs. Li be a man?


    Li Ming''s mouth was a little sarcastic, which would make him unable to lift his head, sorry for his dead parents.


    "Go to bed earlier." Li Ming was about to kiss Ye Hua on the head, but Ye Hua rejected him, Ye Hua looked at Li Ming with a fixed gaze, "I still remember a movie we went to watch a few months ago. Movie?"


    Li Ming recalled and nodded, this should be the only movie Ye Hua watched this year.


    "I''m in the same situation as inside now. Although I remember that you are my boyfriend, I''m already unfamiliar with these things, and I don''t remember these feelings anymore."


    Yehua lowered his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was very grateful to Mr. Huang Bo for that movie. He had a perfect reason for rejecting such intimacy.


    "I remember our relationship, but I forgot how it felt, watching our past like a bystander. But seeing these memories, I think I should like you."


    Yehua silently added the sentence "I like you" in front of the sentence "I like you", of course Li Ming didn''t know.


    Li Ming was stunned for a while, his mind was a little confused, no wonder he felt that Ye Hua''s eyes were a little strange, he was obviously Ye Hua, but he always felt that something was different. Li Ming was a little lost, but he felt that it was fine.


    "Okay, we have time, let''s sleep!"


    Li Ming turned off the light, leaving only Ye Hua lying on the bed in the darkness. When Li Ming closed the door and walked downstairs, Ye Hua rolled around on the bed a few times, and his consciousness spread in the living room downstairs to see what the two of them would say. .


    Cui Chang breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Li Ming finally come down from the upstairs, with a smile on his handsome face: "Li Ming, is Ye Hua asleep?"


    "Well, I fell asleep."


    Li Ming walked downstairs slowly, remembering what Ye Hua said to him just now, "I remember our relationship, but I forgot the feelings in it, like a bystander looking at our past. But seeing These memories, I think I should like you."


    I don''t know why, but he felt a little disappointed in his heart. He clearly felt that the result would be better. One day he would take away the Chen family. Even if Ye Hua liked him again, knowing that he had such thoughts, he couldn''t like him anymore, right?


    Even if Ye Hua still likes him, he will not give Ye Hua any future. He has said that his wife Li must be a well-known young lady in high society. Instead of a man, a rich second-generation, a dude who the outside world calls him who doesn''t know anything.


    "Li Ming, Yehua seems to have forgotten about that matter, what should we do?" Cui Chang grabbed Li Ming''s hand anxiously, "Li Ming, why did you refuse before, if he really listens to your advice What if I transfer it to you? As long as you take it from him, you will be the largest shareholder of the group except for that mysterious person."


    Li Ming glanced upstairs, thinking that Ye Hua couldn''t walk down the ground at all, and his nerves relaxed. He let go of Cui Chang and walked to the side to sit down, and Cui Chang sat down beside him. Li Ming doesn''t like being touched when he is thinking about things, even if he has been with Li Ming for many years, there will be no exceptions.


    "How can I agree directly? Although Ye Hua doesn''t care much about the shares of the group, if I accept it easily, what do you think he will think? This will definitely cause a bitterness between us. My rejection is not a real rejection. , I just want to see if what he said is true, but," Li Ming''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity, "It all depends on tomorrow."


    Actually, he kind of believed it to be true. This feeling was too real, and the things he wanted came too fast, which really made him a little bit lost.


    "Yehua forgot something, it doesn''t mean he can''t remember it. As long as I continue to gain his trust and get the document, maybe the document was left by the Chen family to protect Yehua, as long as Yehua agrees to transfer the document. If the Chen Group gave it to me, that document is useless."


    Cui Chang stared blankly at Li Ming, his delicate face finally smiled, "Li Ming, you still think long-term, if it were me, I would definitely not think so much."


    The uneasy feeling in my heart finally relaxed and leaned on Li Ming''s body.


    "Li Ming, how do you plan to settle Yehua after you get the Chen Group?"


    Cui Chang felt uneasy in his heart, so he asked this question that frightened him. He always knew that Li Ming would not marry him, and being able to be by Li Ming''s side was already his greatest wish. Li Ming wanted to marry a wife and have children. He had no choice but to accompany him and become his right and left hand to help him manage everything in the company.


    "As long as he''s obedient, I don''t mind raising him. As for the rest, it''s not something he can ask for."


    Cui Chang finally laughed, "I thought you fell in love with Yehua."


    "Like?" Li Ming pinched Cui Chang''s chin, stared at his eyes with deep eyes, and kissed him the next moment, Cui Chang quickly fell into Li Ming''s arms, gasping for breath. He blushed and looked at Li Ming. He had never seen such a passionate Li Ming. Like Ye Hua, he was born gay, and the one who was sad was No. 0, so he had no chance to resist.


    "Who does Ah Chang think I like?"


    Li Ming untied Cui Chang''s shirt, and Cui Chang immediately grabbed his hand, "Li Ming, this is Ye Hua''s villa, and he is still upstairs." Li Ming does it once, it will make him feel a great sense of accomplishment.


    "Didn''t Ah Chang want to do it here? Isn''t Ah Chang unwilling?"


    Cui Chang hurriedly shook his head, yes, of course he would, but he was afraid that Li Ming would not like it. He wanted to be able to make out with Li Ming, but Li Ming had always been lukewarm to him.

 Chapter 1253： I always think it looks a little familiar

    Ye Hua''s expression was indifferent in the dark room. Hearing the ambiguous voice coming from the living room downstairs, he sneered at the corners of his mouth. They were really two dogs in heat, messing around in other people''s homes.


    Yehua got up from the bed, found a camera in the drawer according to memory, with a wicked smile on his mouth, dared to mess around in this emperor''s house, this emperor has the ability to record your crimes.


    He added a stealth decision to himself, Ye Hua walked downstairs with a camera in front of him, swaggeringly, and saw Cui Chang sitting on Li Ming''s back in the living room, Li Ming still wearing a suit, Cui Chang couldn''t see Li Ming''s expression at all, the whole person was immersed in it.


    Maybe it was Cui Chang''s enthusiasm that made Li Ming''s face a little rosy.


    Yehua played with the camera, took close-up shots, and shot perfectly from all angles. Li Ming really doesn''t have many expressions, so he took a lot of Cui Chang''s expressions, looking at the two with a smile on his face, standing next to the sofa, his heart was very calm, he felt that he really didn''t care about Li Ming anymore. .


    "Li Ming..."


    Cui Chang leaned against Li Ming, panting heavily, turned around and hugged Li Ming, biting his lips, "Li Ming, I love you."


    Yehua pouted, love, love your sister, your lover can hurt other people? Small three.


    Li Ming put his arms around Cui Chang and didn''t say anything. Cui Chang was very disappointed, but soon became happy again. At least Li Ming had already made love to him under such circumstances. The so-called love is made, as long as time keeps Going down, Li Ming will always fall in love with him.


    "A Chang, if Yehua gives me the shares tomorrow, you can find a way to take the shares from the Chen family. I believe you have a way." Li Ming narrowed his eyes, and Cui Chang nodded with a blushing face. It was rare for Li Ming to let him do it. He was very happy to help Li Ming share his worries.


    Cui Chang is not only a lover, but also a helper in Li Ming''s heart. Ye Hua was born with a golden key in his hand, a rich second-generation who didn''t know anything, apart from being good-looking, there was nothing that Li Ming liked.


    "Let''s pack up and go, we have something to do tomorrow." Li Ming pulled up his pants, and Cui Chang quickly cleaned up the rest of the things. Under Ye Hua''s attention, the two left the villa.


    Yehua glanced at the restored sofa, and thought to himself, let someone change it tomorrow, it''s too dirty, and the smell on it makes me hate it. Holding the camera, he floated back to the house, and after putting the camera away, Ye Hua gradually fell asleep.


    The next day, Ye Hua woke up very early. It should be that when the people who took care of the villa came in from outside, he woke up and didn''t sleep again. He called someone to come and put him in a wheelchair, but Li Ming didn''t come over in the morning.


    He asked the driver to take him to the Chen Group, appeared under the surprised eyes of everyone, called the lawyer as quickly as possible, and transferred his 29% of the shares to Li Ming, not at all. Chances for anyone to react.


    After signing, the Chen family members pointed at him and scolded him, and he laughed and turned around.


    "The shares are mine, so I can do whatever I want? Now Li Ming helps me manage the group, which is better than me. In the future, Li Ming will be the chairman of the Chen Group, and I, Yehua, will be able to live without food and clothing. The second ancestor is ready."


    Yehua said as it should, and made the Chen family''s popularity half to death, "Chen Yehua, you are a prodigal!"


    "Are you worthy of your dead parents? They have been managing the Chen Group for so many years, so you gave it to an outsider?"


    "Second Uncle, Third Uncle, don''t be angry. Why did I give it to a foreigner? Isn''t it only 29%? Do you want to give your shares to Li Ming, then I really thank you very much."


    "You... you... evil obstacles!"


    Ye Hua still smiled warmly, seeing Li Ming standing in front of him to block the scolding from the second uncle and the third uncle, he sneered in his heart, "Okay, I''m going back, how can I manage the Chen Group again when I look like this? Don''t come to me, I only have 1% of the shares, so it is useless to find me. If you are thinking of trouble with me, it is better to think about how to take care of the Chen Group together with Li Ming, so that The Chen Group earns more, which is good for you."


    Yehua raised his movable right hand, "Li Ming, let the driver take me back, where''s the cook you found for me?"


    "We have already arrived from various countries, and several top chefs in China have also come."


    Yehua smiled: "Okay, I''ll go back, Li Ming, I''ll leave the Chen Group to you."


    Ye Hua was pushed out, and his smile gradually disappeared. Li Ming, what will you do next? I will let you get the Chen Group, but I will also find out why you got the Chen Group, but I will make you lose more things. You, this emperor... No, if it weren''t for your emperor, I wouldn''t have encountered this emperor''s small attack, Ye Hua rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Actually, Li Ming doesn''t hate him much anymore. Anyway, he met his Xiaogong, but he had to finish what he wanted to do before he could go back to see Xiaogong.


    Wuzhi Xiaogong, I miss you so much, I really want to pounce on you.


    Why didn''t this emperor think that Wuzhi''s small attack was good before!


    "Master Hua, can you get on the bus?"


    Hearing the driver''s words, Ye Hua nodded before the driver carried him into the car.


    When he arrived at the villa, he saw the unsightly sofa when he entered the door, "Let people replace all the things in the living room, and they are all old, this young master doesn''t like it."


    "Yes, Master Hua."


    In the past few days, Yehua tried to spread his consciousness, and sure enough, he found Wuyun''s address in the villa group next door. He communicated with Wuyun every day about what happened on both sides, and Yehua also told Wuyun the good things he photographed. Wu Yun was so surprised that his jaw dropped, and he even said that he must come and see for himself when "good" is over, saying that he has never seen how a man is intimate with a man.


    In the past few days, Li Ming was busy with the affairs of the Chen Group, so he didn''t come here very often, but he made several phone calls every day and said some useless words. That Cui Chang came every day, and he felt that Cui Chang was here to see if he could restore those memories at any time.


    Finally, all the chefs from all over the world that he had been waiting for had arrived here. There were ten people in total, and Cui Chang brought them over early in the morning.


    "Yehua, they are all chefs from all over the world, and some of them are top chefs in our country." Cui Chang introduced to Yehua what these chefs were best at, and Yehua was also looking at them. There are also various kinds, and he is not used to it, but after all, he thinks that the three Chinese faces look pleasing to the eye, and most importantly, one of the cooks who looks like a twenty-eight-year-old is too perfect.


    He is 1.87 meters tall, Danfeng has high nose bridge, deep eyes, **** collarbone, long legs, and he can still see the muscles of the other party clearly in chef clothes.


    Wait a minute... Ye Hua''s eyes widened, he always felt that this appearance was a little familiar... Although it was only slightly similar, he subconsciously mobilized his divine power to probe it.

 Chapter 1254： do not call white do not call

    Ye Hua squinted at the handsome chef, seeing the other person look over, the smile on the corner of his mouth widened, his eyes brightened, and Wu Zhi couldn''t help his heartbeat when he saw it. Such Ye Hua really looked like a kitten, so he couldn''t help but get close.


    "I want this."


    "And these two."


    Yehua mainly wanted Wuzhi, he couldn''t really let Wuzhi cook, leaving the other two as chores.


    His heart was not so peaceful.


    His little attack came.


    Yehua has forgotten, it''s not yours, don''t say it like that.


    Cui Chang saw that Ye Hua had selected two Chinese chefs and another one from another country, nodded, explained to these people, and let the others leave.


    Of course, these people didn¡¯t come here in vain, and the cost of inviting them was also very expensive. Although Cui Chang was heartbroken, he had to satisfy Ye Hua now. Maybe Ye Hua would be able to remember where he put the documents when he was healthy. It would be even better if he was dizzy and gave all the remaining shares to Li Ming.


    "You go out with the housekeeper, he will arrange a place for you to live, cook some dishes that you are good at at noon, and have dinner on time at twelve o''clock."


    Yehua instructed the last two chefs to look at the handsome chef, looking very satisfied, "Take me up there and tell me what you will cook."


    The others didn''t doubt either. They were all busy. The servants in the villa knew that Ye Hua liked to be alone in the villa. Usually, they wouldn''t enter the villa if there was nothing to do. The cleaning time was stipulated.


    What chef Ye Hua left behind, they even dared not ask. Although this Hua Shao has a gentle temperament, when his temper comes, it cannot be tolerated.


    Wu Zhi stepped forward and hugged Ye Hua, "Ye Hua."


    "How did you come?"


    Yehua grabbed Wu Zhi''s collar, completely disregarding his image, and also forgot that there were only the two of them in the villa, and his body was all healed. Being held in Wu Zhi''s arms, he didn''t even know it.


    "I didn''t say, we will be able to meet soon."


    Wu Zhi brought Ye Hua back to the room and did not put him on the bed. Now Ye Hua finally felt that something was wrong, "You should put me down first." Wu Zhi looked at him for a while, and put Ye Hua on the bed. .


    I really don''t want to let go!


    "Why did you come?"


    Ye Hua leaned against the head of the bed and squinted at Wu Zhi, "How long have you been here?"


    "Not long."


    Wuzhi didn''t want to say that he came with Yehua. There were some accidents during the period. Later, he found him when he saw Chen Yehua, the chairman of the Chen Group, on the news. Later, knowing that Ye Hua was going to choose a cook, he just came over because his body was a cook.


    "By the way, you haven''t told me yet, why are you coming here, Wuzhi, don''t you have your own business to do?" Ye Hua''s eyes moved on Wuzhi''s body, and he always felt that the purpose of this small attack was not very good. simple.


    Wu Zhi chuckled, "If I said, I''m here for you, would you believe it?"


    "Of course I do." Ye Hua raised his brows and answered calmly, "Why did you come for me?"


    "Does Ye Hua want to know?" Wu Zhi approached Ye Hua, their faces were so close that they could feel each other''s breath, "If Ye Hua wants to know, I will tell you."


    Ye Hua thought to himself, is he being molested?


    Pushing Wu Zhi away, "This emperor doesn''t want to know now, I have something to do now, you can stay in the villa, whichever room you like is up to you, since you are here, don''t be a cook, let the two Just cook by yourself."


    Yehua only felt that it was really not good for the dignified Golden Crow Emperor to cook. How could a noble race like the Golden Crow Emperor cook.


    "Actually, Wu Yun and I have asked about cooking, Ye Hua really doesn''t want to try it?"


    Wuzhi was a little disappointed. Of course, he was not discouraged when he came. Couldn''t he be able to abduct Ye Hua back?


    That Li Ming or something, it''s better to get away, or this emperor will get angry and burn you to the ground.


    Ye Hua didn''t know what Wu Zhi was thinking, but after hearing that he and Wu Yun had asked for advice, his heart moved: "If you want to do something occasionally, this emperor doesn''t mind at all."


    Wu Zhi smiled and couldn''t help touching Ye Hua''s face. Ye Hua, who has now decided that Wu Zhi is his family''s small attack, doesn''t think this action has anything at all, and Wu Zhi only thinks that Ye Hua won''t hate him, and he doesn''t care how intimate this action is.


    "The one named Li Ming is..." Wu Zhi narrowed his eyes, his tone was a little dangerous, of course not to Ye Hua, but purely to Li Ming.


    Yehua smiled indifferently: "What was once, now in name, will soon be gone."


    Hearing Ye Hua say this, Wu Zhi was a little happy. He just said it, how could a dignified human clan emperor like Li Ming as a scumbag, or someone with noble blood like this emperor, good-looking, warm and considerate, only suitable for Ye Hua. His family Yehua is suitable for petting, not everyone can approach.


    "So Ye Hua doesn''t care about that Li Ming anymore?"


    Ye Hua said lightly, "What''s on your mind, this guy picked me up from the hospital a few days ago and was in estrus with a small **** in the living room downstairs. How can this kind of dirty thing be seen by the emperor? The emperor just wants to teach them a lesson, otherwise I''ll be sorry that the emperor used to be infatuated."


    He admitted that he used to really like Li Ming.


    These words made Wu Zhi''s ears uncomfortable. How could his Ye Hua like others? But don''t worry now, he is afraid that too much will scare Ye Hua.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you help the emperor to do something?" Ye Hua felt that, in the future, small attack, if you can''t do it, you must do it ruthlessly.


    Wu Zhi thought that Ye Hua still trusts him very much, even letting him go pick stars.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "It''s not very convenient for me now," after all, he is a patient, "you help me check everything about Li Ming, remember, what I want is everything, everything from the day he was born, everything that happens, is to eat, drink and pull I''ve checked everything that Sa can find out, so such a trivial matter as the dignified Golden Crow Emperor should be able to do it, right?"


    Ye Hua chuckled lightly, his phoenix eyes flashing with strange brilliance, "Of course there is no problem," he paused, "I have good news for you, the sun here was originally the Golden Crow, and I have rescued it, so I will hand over this matter to you. Give it to him, and you''ll know in a few days."


    Yehua didn''t doubt Wuzhi''s words, but felt relieved, "By the way, the dark clouds are in the villa next door. You can go and check it out if you have time. Nan Junmo''s whereabouts have not been found yet, so you can also help to check it out."


    Of course, Wu Zhi would not refuse the command of his sweetheart.

 Chapter 1255： If I, Wuzhi, want to be a Taoist partner with you

    A few days later, Ye Hua learned everything about Li Ming, and this Wuzhi''s younger brother really found out how many accounts Li Ming made every day. He couldn''t help laughing.


    After flipping through a pile of thick documents, he finally found out why Li Ming wanted the Chen Group.


    It turned out that Li Ming''s parents and Ye Hua''s parents had some social contacts, but of course they were not familiar with each other. The two projects were the same. After a fierce business battle, the Chens finally won.


    But Li Ming''s parents'' company declared bankruptcy and owed a lot of debts. Li Ming''s father, who was overwhelmed by debt, chose to commit suicide, and his mother also died of illness when he was in his teens.


    Li Ming personally witnessed his transformation from the eldest young master to a poor man. He blamed the death of his parents on the Chen family. He began to bear hatred when he was a teenager. With Li Ming''s mind, he was always able to stand out from the crowd. Duo, he basically didn''t have any other spare time, and he was all learning how to manage a large group, how to plan, and how to win people''s hearts.


    When he was abroad, he accidentally knew that Ye Hua, who was born gay, was the only son of the Chen family, so he approached Ye Hua as No. 1. Ye Hua was also successfully attracted by Li Ming. Li Ming also made up a life experience. Most of the others are true, Li Ming really had a miserable life as a child.


    Gradually, Yehua and Li Ming got together and returned to China with Li Ming. After another year, Yehua proposed to the Chen couple to let Li Ming come to work in the group.


    Li Ming''s talent was indeed appreciated by Li Ming and his wife, and they knew that their son was crooked. Li Ming was also very considerate to Ye Hua at that time. In the future, there will also be someone who can help Yehua with the affairs of the group, and Cui Chang, who has been sponsored by the Chen family since childhood, is also in the company. He always felt that Cui Chang could not help Yehua all the time. , Although Cui Chang has a delicate mind, his temper is sometimes too weak to protect their son.


    On the surface, Ye Hua does seem to be a dude, but without knowing it, even if he is abroad, he is in charge of many of the Chen Group''s affairs, such as several major projects, which shocked the country at the beginning. It was all planned by Ye Hua. Of course, these other outsiders don''t know. If it wasn''t for Wuzhi''s people, they were too defiant, and they couldn''t find out if they had extraordinary abilities.


    Li Ming always thought that Ye Hua was just a playful second-generation ancestor. He felt more and more that when the Chen Group was handed over to such a person, it would not be long before the Chen Group would be defeated, so he might as well return to his own hands.


    He had already planned how to take over the Chen Group, but with the Chen and his wife there, he did not show it.


    A chance, Cui Chang expressed his thoughts to Li Ming, he felt that this matter could be used, and Cui Chang agreed to help him later. An accident caused Li Ming to successfully show his minions. The Chen couple died in a riot while traveling, and Ye Hua became the new chairman.


    As long as Ye Hua trusted him and Cui Chang helped him, he would soon be able to take the Chen Group into his hands. But when he asked Ye Hua to hand over the Chen Group to him little by little, he realized that the various relationships of the Chen Group were complicated and not so easy to control. It has been three years since the Chen couple passed away, and it is only now that he can really hold down the other shareholders, including the reason why Ye Hua transferred the shares to him a few days ago.


    It''s not that Li Ming''s means are not enough, but Ye Hua is too strong. Back then, he was behind the scenes and controlled the Chen Group too firmly. It can be said that as long as he is willing, the Chen and his wife will be overthrown in minutes. Even the Chen couple didn''t know about this, because Ye Hua didn''t show up himself every time, and some important positions in the group were his people.


    Can''t imagine it?


    Ye Hua, who was only a teenager at the time, turned out to be a business genius, but he didn''t like these things. But he felt that the Chen Group was the hard work of his parents, so he decided to intervene secretly.


    In fact, it was when he was eight years old that he felt the crisis of the Chen Group, and when he saw his parents were in a daze, he was worried about their parents'' health. The hacking method, and found a lot of talents to the Chen Group.


    When he was twelve years old, he told the Chen family that he was going to study abroad, but he was actually going to join the Chen family. At that time, the Chen Group was already very dangerous because of its competitors, but Ye Hua managed to turn the tide and turned the tide in just one year, and pulled the opponents of the Chen Group into the water, leaving them no time to deal with the Chen Group. .


    The Chens and his wife, who had freed up their hands, gradually formed the Chens Group.


    And Ye Hua kept sending people to the Chen Group. These people were all benevolent from him. Besides, they were given a chance. They had seen Ye Hua''s talent, and of course they were convinced. Hua doesn''t want the Chen Group, and with the people under him, he can easily build a business empire. However, Ye Hua was unwilling.


    These people, let''s call them Ye Hua''s partners.


    Neither of them knew Ye Hua''s true identity, nor had they met him. Ye Hua used his own means to register a new identity for himself. After the death of the Chen couple, he transferred 50% of his shares to to that identity.


    Yehua looked at the pile of documents lightly, Wu Zhi''s eyes were a little shocked, he was actually a little hard to imagine that Ye Hua, who was only a teenager at the time, could do so many things.


    At that time, Ye Hua was just an ordinary person, really an ordinary person, an ordinary person without divine power, but his abilities made people have to be shocked.


    Wu Zhi also felt that this was the Ye Hua he liked, which made people fascinated and addicted.


    "Ahua, don''t you think you are very attractive, you will be fascinated and lost."


    Yehua smiled confidently at Shang Wuzhi''s gaze: "Don''t be obsessed with brother, brother is so confident."


    "Ah Hua, if I say..." Wu Zhi looked at Ye Hua and couldn''t help pinching his pointed chin, "If I, Wu Zhi, want to become a Taoist partner with you, will you feel disgusted?"


    "What are you saying?" Ye Hua raised his brows. He thought it would take a while for Wu Zhi to speak, but he didn''t expect this person to have the time to hold back, "Speak it again and let me hear it."


    Wu Zhi was also a little nervous now, let go of Ye Hua''s chin, and put both hands on his shoulders, "I said, Wu Zhi wants to become a Taoist partner with Ye Hua."


    After saying this, Wu Zhi was more frightened than ever.


    Afraid that the time would run out, Ye Hua would not agree, afraid that Ye Hua would show a look he didn''t like, and that Ye Hua would find him disgusting.

 Chapter 1256： the one above

    Yehua saw the urgency, fear, and anxiety in Wuzhi''s eyes...


    "Wuzhi, what do you say, you say it again, remember, you must be sincere, let this emperor feel your sincerity, speak louder!" Ye Hua shouted with a smile.


    Wuzhi also slapped his face, hugged Ye Hua, and then said loudly, "Ye Hua, I want to become a Taoist partner with you, are you willing?"


    "Okay, then let''s become a Daoist companion." Ye Hua said lightly with a smile like the wind.


    His small attack finally got his hands on him. He usually looks like a very smart person, but now he has become dumbfounded.


    Wu Zhi was stunned, and couldn''t help but ask again, "Ahua? Do you agree?"


    Don''t blame Wu Zhi, but when he was in the virtual world, Wu Zhi didn''t know what Ye Hua thought about him. The reason why he couldn''t help it was that Ye Hua now had a nominal boyfriend.


    He was afraid of what would happen, so he couldn''t help but say what he said in his heart. He was ready to be rejected, but Ye Hua told him lightly, "Okay, then let''s become a Taoist partner."


    "Why, the one who wants to become a Taoist partner with me is you, now you want to regret it?"


    Yehua was depressed and punched Wuzhi to the ground. The condescending contempt, "Wuzhi."


    Wu Zhi quickly reacted, and hurriedly hugged Ye Hua and threw him on the bed, nibbling on it without saying anything, "You can''t regret it, Ah Hua, you have already agreed."


    After chewing for a while, Wu Zhi finally let go, seeing Ye Hua''s lips turning bright red from his bite, his heart couldn''t help rippling. Encircling Ye Hua on the bed, he had wanted to do this for a long time, but now he finally hugged Ye Hua, and he was no longer afraid that someone would take it away.


    "O Hua, I''m really afraid that you will refuse."


    "What to refuse, you are the emperor''s destined small attack, why should the emperor refuse?" Ye Hua said as it should, "This emperor has thought about it, I guess there is no better and more suitable one in this world than you. Small attack."


    "What is a small attack?"


    Ye Hua''s cheeks also turned red, looking at Wu Zhi, "Xiao Gong is 1, 1 is Xiao Gong." Seeing Wu Zhi''s incomprehensible appearance, Ye Hua gritted his teeth, "Xiao Gong is the one above!"


    Wu Zhi suddenly realized, then laughed, hugged Ye Hua for a while before letting go, bit Ye Hua''s ear and said, "I''m Xiao Gong, so what are you?"


    "Little Shou!"


    The corners of Ye Hua''s mouth twitched violently, was he shooting himself in the foot?


    Seeing that Ye Hua didn''t speak, Wu Zhi felt that he had guessed correctly. It seemed that he had to ask the people below to help him popularize the matter of Xiaogong and Xiaoshou. Yehua knew more than him, so he had to observe and observe carefully.


    "Ahua, what are you going to do about Li Ming?"


    Wuzhi, who already regarded Yehua as his property, felt uncomfortable. Yehua was still Li Ming in name. Many people know about this, and he is very upset.


    "Then speed up the process and let him get what he wants." Ye Hua frowned, "Chen shi will give it to him, but he can''t take all the good things, right? I want to see him get what he wants. What will I do after what I want, what will that little Cui Chang do, it''s not easy for this emperor to come back, I have to feel good before leaving!"


    "Then I''ll protect you personally."


    Yehua slapped Wuzhi''s face with a slap, and Wuzhi''s face turned red with a slap, "It doesn''t hurt, right?"


    Wu Zhi rubbed his face, "No, it''s okay to slap again."


    Ye Hua thought, this is an M attack.


    So he is Shou?


    Yehua felt that he was thinking too much and covered his face. Sure enough, this is the estrus period?


    "You think that with my current situation, they can hurt me, so you should stay in the villa." He did not dare to say this after washing it for the emperor to enjoy. "Then when the emperor needs it, you can show up again. already."


    Wuzhi also understood, forget it, let Yehua solve it by himself, anyway, his goal has been achieved, that Li Ming, Yehua has no feelings for him, he doesn''t mind.


    As for that Cui Chang Xiao San, Li Ming''s eyes flashed ruthlessly, and he dared to say such unpleasant words to stimulate him, but unfortunately human beings are too fragile. So wonderful.


    Well, let''s just listen to Ohua''s words, let them live, I believe the rest of their lives will be wonderful, after losing the most important thing... Wu Zhi thought to himself.


    Time passed quickly, Ye Hua was able to walk freely, and went to the hospital for a re-examination. The doctor said that he was recovering well. During this period, Cui Chang almost didn''t kneel down to Ye Hua''s obedience and said, "Young Master Hua, remember it quickly."


    Chen Group was gradually controlled by Li Ming, but without the 50% of the shares, he could never be allowed to do anything else. At this time, Li Ming was more attentive at Ye Hua''s place. In fact, he didn''t know whether there were other reasons.


    During this time, Ye Hua also visited Wu Yun at any time. It was strange that Nan Junmo had not been found.


    The dark clouds are also a little worried, it has been almost a year before and after.


    However, Wu Yun felt that Nan Junmo was stumped because of something. Here she suppressed her mind to realize her wish, and sent someone there to find Nan Junmo''s whereabouts. Finally, she thought of a way to make herself appear in the newspaper. , news, on TV, so Nan Junmo should know of her existence when he sees it.


    She resigned after she was discharged from the hospital, and now her body has fully recovered in everyone''s eyes. After talking to Ye Hua, she went abroad to prepare for the company''s relocation and return to China.


    Here Ye Hua has to deal with Li Ming and Cui Chang every day, and Wu Zhi Xiaogong is at the villa to accompany him. He has a good life. With the help of the doctor and Li Ming and Cui Chang, he finally slowly Things slowly "remembered".


    Yehua saw the attentive appearance of the two people, the corners of his mouth raised a smile, but his face was a little painful, and his face was "white" from the pain. Cui Chang kept asking questions. The doctor said that only in this way would it stimulate Ye Hua and remind Ye Hua of the past.


    At this time, Cui Chang may have forgotten how Ye Hua got into a car accident before.


    "Yehua, think about it again, what''s next?"


    Yehua hugged his head in "pain" and bit his lip. A certain Wu Zhi Xiaogong who was watching with his consciousness from a distance was about to hit someone. Didn''t you see my A Hua''s face pale?


    Damn!


    Wuzhi was about to pass by when he suddenly received a voice transmission from Ye Hua, "Wuzhi! Don''t come in."


    Wu Zhi clenched his fists and gritted his teeth: "Okay, I won''t come in."


    Although he knew that Ye Hua had nothing to do and everything was fake, he couldn''t help but feel distressed when he thought that Ye Hua had really shown such a terrified expression.


    "Okay, Cui Chang, Xiaohua doesn''t want to think about it for a while," Li Ming pulled Cui Chang away and touched Yehua''s head, "I don''t want to, I''ll take you back to the villa."

 Chapter 1257： passionate lover

    Back at the villa, Li Ming saw Ye Hua sitting quietly on the sofa not speaking, that pointed face inexplicably made him feel uncomfortable. But it''s still a little bit short, just a little bit before he can get the ownership of the Chen Group, Xiaohua, I will compensate you when I get the ownership of the Chen Group.


    "Sorry, Li Ming, I''ll give you that document if I remember."


    Hearing Ye Hua''s words, Li Ming only felt that his heart was blocked and panicked, "Forget it, Xiao Hua, don''t think about it if you have a headache."


    "It doesn''t matter, I can rest assured that I will hand over the Chen Group to you. If it falls into the hands of other people, what will those people do if they are not good to the Chen Group in the future? They will also cause you trouble."


    Li Ming''s eyes on Ye Hua made Cui Chang feel very scared. He knew that in Li Ming''s heart, Ye Hua was more and more important. Maybe after the Chen Group won, Li Ming and Ye Hua would not be separated.


    No, Cui Chang was worried and clenched his fists. He knew that Ye Hua was a clean freak. Since he was able to stimulate Ye Hua last time, he will also be able to stimulate Ye Hua this time. If he uses the same thing to stimulate Ye Hua again, Ye Hua will be Don''t you remember?


    He believed that as long as Ye Hua remembered, with his means, he would be able to get Ye Hua''s documents out at that time. Thinking of this, Cui Chang took a deep breath, Ye Hua, I only need the documents, as long as you give Li Ming the shares, I won''t kill you.


    Li Ming, as the new chairman of the group, has been quite busy recently. After being with Ye Hua for so many days, he hasn''t come over these few days. He doesn''t seem to be as enthusiastic about reminding Ye Hua of the documents.


    When it was obvious that Li Ming felt worried and distressed for Ye Hua, Cui Chang felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. He must think of a way to stimulate Ye Hua, what if Ye Hua hates him? Just help Li Ming get the documents.


    Yehua certainly felt that something was wrong with Cui Chang, and he didn''t want to know in advance what Cui Chang''s plan was. Wu Zhi was very enthusiastic about this matter, and was entangled by Ye Hua''s side every day. Although the two had planned to be together, they never took the last step. It wasn''t because they didn''t want to.


    Li Ming didn''t know what was going on that day, so he went to the villa to greet Ye Hua and made Wu Zhi in the kitchen half-dead. Finally, when everyone left the villa, the sky gradually darkened.


    Ye Hua was lying on the sofa when suddenly a heavy object pressed against him, feeling a familiar breath, he took the initiative to hug Wu Zhi''s neck, and the two gnawed mouth to mouth.


    "Ahua, you are so enthusiastic."


    Wuzhi couldn''t bear it at all, he looked at the beauty every day, and the beauty still lived next to him, how could he bear it? If it wasn''t for Ye Hua''s feelings, with his Wuzhi''s temperament, he would have eaten people long ago.


    Ye Hua half-squinted his eyes, his handsome face was an abnormal red color, his lips were bitten so red that blood was about to drip, Wu Zhi''s stomach tightened, and he calmed down by hugging the person under him fiercely.


    His hands could no longer help to **** on his lover. His smooth skin was like jade, and he couldn''t put it down. He knew for a long time that his Ah Hua was a great beauty. Looks great too.


    Fumbling up from Ye Hua''s crotch, he found that his lover was really thin, like ribs, Wu Zhi frowned, "Why don''t you grow meat?"


    "Recently, I''m cooking to make some nourishment for you."


    After he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but kissed his lover''s neck again, Ye Hua''s clothes were messed up. Laughing inwardly, his family Xiaogong finally took action.


    But when I remembered that they were in the living room, I recalled what Li Ming and Cui Chang did before, it was as uncomfortable as eating a mouse poop.


    "Go back to the room."


    Wu Zhi paused, feeling that today was a bit too much, and was about to arrange Ye Hua''s clothes when Ye Hua said, "I''m not comfortable here."


    Wu Zhi was stunned, stopped to help Ye Hua tidy up his clothes, and stared at him: "A Hua, you..."


    "What are you, this emperor wants to go back to his room."


    Wuzhi''s head is bloodshot, Ahua, this is what you said. Recently, he had already gained a lot of knowledge from popular science. He immediately picked up Ye Hua, who was in a mess, and went to the room with a slam, and the door slammed shut.


    Carefully put his lover on the bed, Wu Zhi saw his lover''s flushed face, and exclaimed in his heart, as expected, Ah Hua is the emperor''s true love, so looking at it seems like he can''t see enough in his life, no wonder when the emperor saw Ah Hua. It feels so good.


    Wuzhi unbuttoned his lover''s shirt, a gleaming white body appeared in front of him, he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, his Ahua was so charming.


    Yehua half-squinted his eyes and snorted coldly, "What are you looking at, are you doing it or not?"


    "Do!"


    Wu Zhi was afraid that Ye Hua would not agree, so he stripped the two of them to pieces, and when they were honest with each other, he thought it was wonderful. His Ah Hua is so beautiful, and there is no one more beautiful than Ah Hua.


    "Ahua." Wu Zhi whispered, carrying too much love in it. He and Aihua have known each other for many years. Since he wanted to understand his heart, he has been by Ahua''s side, I always wanted Ah Hua to look at him with the eyes of a lover.


    He originally thought that it would take hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, for Ah Hua to truly accept himself, which was a common occurrence for monks. Although there are many monks who are ruthless, once they are truly emotional, with the memory and feelings of the monks, it is even more difficult to forget a relationship.


    Besides, he did not intend to be with Ah Hua only for a while, but the world will never die, so he can be with Ah Hua forever. I just don''t know if Ah Hua is willing or not, after all, he took advantage of this matter.


    Holding his lover''s face and kissing him deeply, "Ahua, stay with me, won''t you regret it?"


    Yehua opened his eyes and looked at Wu Zhi carefully, "What do you regret?"


    "As long as you don''t regret it." Ye Hua raised his brows, "You must know that this emperor hates betrayal. If you dare, I''m going to pluck your hair and make it into a roasted golden crow for meat."


    Wuzhi laughed, so right. The big hand touched Ye Hua''s waist, which made Ye Hua groan and made him even more urgent, but he couldn''t be in a hurry, he must let Ah Hua enjoy this kind of happiness with him, and he couldn''t let Ah Hua have a little bit of it. of discomfort.


    Soon Ye Hua''s whole body was hot to the touch, and the brothers of the two had already stood up and even said hello a few times. At this time, Wu Zhi''s hand finally fell from his lover''s crotch. Ye Hua felt that a cool object was suddenly stuffed into the backyard, his eyes were confused, and his mouth made a sound that he couldn''t help digging into the cracks in the ground. But his legs couldn''t help hooking the waist of the person in front of him, Wu Zhi, his Ye Hua''s lover, a handsome and thoughtful Xiao Gong.

 Chapter 1258： perfect lover

    In the early morning, Ye Hua, who had been working all night, finally woke up. He lifted the quilt and saw that although there were countless marks on his body, he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. As expected, Wuzhi was his real attack. So I closed my eyes with satisfaction, fell asleep, couldn''t help but recall the taste of last night, licked the corner of his mouth with his tongue, he is the authentic No. 0, Wuzhi is gentle, and of course he enjoys it. .


    Wuzhi walked in and saw such a tempting lover, and couldn''t help but pull him out of the quilt.


    "I''ve cooked, I''ll eat first and then sleep."


    Yehua was dazedly dressed by Wuzhi, and was hugged by his princess. He didn''t feel ashamed at all. These things were originally things that gentle Xiaogong should do, and he was very satisfied with Wuzhi''s affection for him.


    Wu Zhi is also satisfied that Ye Hua does not reject him at all, and accepts him calmly and generously. Such Ye Hua is worthy of being his lover and the emperor of the human race. I wonder who in the world can compare to him. What about Ye Hua?


    Wuzhi thoughtfully put a soft cushion on the chair, in fact, with Ye Hua''s strength, even if this body was not comparable to the virtual world, there would be no problem. But Wuzhi''s thoughtfulness made him feel that it was really not wrong to choose Wuzhi, and he felt a warm current in his heart, and always felt that this kind of mutual liking was the most wonderful feeling in the world.


    "Ah Hua, you are too thin, eat more. What do you want to eat in the future, I will ask those chefs for advice before cooking it for you." Wu Zhi has decided to make Ye Hua fat.


    Ye Hua leaned on him lazily and opened his eyes: "We won''t stay here for long, it''s useless to gain weight. But you have to learn to cook something delicious. All three meals are covered by you."


    These words are reasonable, but Wu Zhi was elated when he heard it. The underlying meaning here is that Ah Hua wants to live with him! Great, after returning, he will first hold the ceremony of becoming a Taoist partner in the virtual world and Ahua, so that the entire virtual world will know that they are a pair.


    And then¡­ where should they live?


    Is it the palace where the Golden Crow lives, or the palace where the human race lives?


    Forget it, Ahua will go wherever he wants to live. Anyway, after he goes back, Wu Yun will almost inherit the Golden Crow. He is still worried about what the Golden Crow does. In the future, Ahua is the only one to worry about.


    Thinking that he will be able to see his lover''s face when he wakes up in the future, and he will be able to hold him in his arms when he reaches out his hand, Wuzhi''s heart is bubbling with beauty, this kind of life is very good!


    "What are you thinking?"


    Ye Hua''s face was full of suspicion, "Did you get distracted while eating with me?"


    Wuzhi hurriedly fed and didn''t dare to get distracted. Isn''t serving his lover what an old man should do?


    I don''t know what books Wu Zhi''s subordinates found for Wu Zhi to read, but Ye Hua is very useful. After eating, the two were tired and crooked for a while. Of course, they hugged and chewed for a while. They didn''t do anything else, so they just sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    happened to see the face of Wuyun above, and the news that Wuyun company moved back. At the same time, they saw a foreign face, but a man with a Chinese face closely followed the dark clouds, and sometimes held the small hands of the dark clouds. Especially when seeing the man looking at the camera, Ye Hua and Wu Zhi looked at each other.


    Nan Junmo!


    Yehua smiled, leaning on Wu Zhi''s body and couldn''t stop laughing: "Why didn''t this emperor come back when he was Nanxiong, can''t he accept that he is a foreigner?"


    "But Brother Nan is very lucky, this foreigner looks quite handsome, Azhi, you see that all the women around are staring at Brother Nan. But Brother Nan''s expression doesn''t seem to be that he can''t accept that he is a foreigner, maybe There are other secrets."


    Wuzhi thought so too. Of course, Nanjun Mo is safe, so they don''t care anymore. When Wu Yun and Nan Junmo come back, they will just go over and ask the reason. There are really not many things that can stumble on Nan Junmo, which makes the two of them a little curious.


    At this time, Ye Hua received an unfamiliar phone call. The other party''s voice seemed to have been changed by a voice changer, with a slightly mechanical tone. It was impossible to tell whether it was a woman or a man, but it told Ye Hua something. Let him go to the top floor office of the Chen Group right now, otherwise he will regret that there is a truth he doesn''t know.


    Ye Hua hung up the phone and glanced at Wu Zhi with twitching eyebrows: "Azhi, it''s Cui Chang''s little bastard, he probably has something to do. He won''t let this emperor see those dirty things again, will he? It''s not that the emperor wants to see his results, so he doesn''t want to go, it''s just irritating."


    After he finished speaking, he hugged Wuzhi and kissed him, patted Wuzhi with satisfaction, and said domineeringly, "It''s still the emperor''s Azhi, it''s perfect."


    Wu Zhi was quite satisfied with such a compliment. Being able to be admitted by Ye Hua can only mean that Ye Hua also thinks the same way. His Ah Hua has always been a direct person and will not hide his feelings.


    Ye Hua quickly changed his home clothes and put on his favorite casual clothes. When he came downstairs, Wu Zhi was already dressed and waiting at the entrance. When Wu Zhi took his shoes, he gave him a smile, and he naturally sat aside, waiting for his family''s Xiao Gong to wait on him.


    After Wuzhi helped him put on his shoes, he felt that the carrying on the sneakers was really perfect, so he hugged Wuzhi and kissed, and the two of them took their places to open the door.


    "I''ll go by myself, you''re assuming there won''t be any follow-up for that little yakuza."


    Wuzhi nodded, "I''ll drive behind you."


    Yehua started the car, looked out and smiled and said, "No problem, but you can''t intervene. I''ll talk about everything when this emperor is tired of playing."


    "Okay, Ah Hua can say anything."


    Wuzhi felt that he had fallen completely. His Ahua could just play as he liked. He should have no problem watching from the sidelines. As for the little shrewd three who bullied Ah Hua, he didn''t believe that Ah Hua didn''t kill them.


    Yehua''s car went out in a flash. He has always liked sports cars, so all his cars are sports cars. As for Wuzhi being able to drive Yehua''s car and enter the villa at will, the servants living outside the villa have nothing to say, everything here belongs to Yehua, they have no right to interfere, they just need to do a good thing to let Yehua Hua is satisfied, just get the salary.


    In this regard, Ye Hua is very good at serving them, and he doesn''t have any sympathy for them.


    Yehua''s speed was getting faster and faster, but with his divine power under control, he couldn''t see him violating traffic rules at all. Facing the wind, his broken hair was blown, and he was already thinking about what kind of surprise Cui Chang was going to give him this time.


    He could guess that Cui Chang was trying to stimulate him and remind him of the whereabouts of the document as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1259： "separate"

    He has been to the Chen Group Building in front of him countless times. He has never paid attention to it before. At this time, this building has become his memory of his parents.


    It''s just that now the Chen Group, he doesn''t want it anymore. As for memories or something, he may have passed through the virtual world for hundreds of thousands of years, and he has lost the original feeling. He can only remember his parents. He has too many memories. The earth is only twenty years old, but Still remembered by him, he felt that was enough.


    tidying up his clothes, he got out of the car and walked to the building, although he was no longer Chen Dong, but he wanted to go in, and no one stopped him. Especially some time ago, Cui Chang didn''t know what method he used to get the shares of the Chen family, but some executives'' shares were definitely not available. Cui Chang still knew this, but he felt These are not important, I feel that as long as Yehua gives the last fifty percent of the shares to Li Ming, the Chen Group will be completely in Li Ming''s hands. At that time, Li Ming no longer has to deal with Yehua, and he Cui Chang was not afraid of Ye Hua, and could be with Li Ming upright and bright.


    took the special elevator directly to the top floor, his eyes touched the office in front of him, he walked over with a smile, and the low breathing sound came from inside, making him pull the collar and forcefully open the door.


    The door is locked, of course, but can it lock him Yehua?


    Seeing that Cui Chang was still sitting on Li Ming''s body, twisting to his heart''s content, Ye Hua expressed a little nausea and no discomfort at all. But there was an incredible look on his face, who could see that his heart was peaceful?


    Li Ming felt something was wrong, he raised his head and bumped into Ye Hua, that pale face, the disbelief in Ye Hua''s eyes, and the red eyes, the tears he tried to hold back.


    Li Ming suddenly pushed Cui Chang away. Every time he was with Cui Chang, he just wanted to stabilize Cui Chang and let Cui Chang help him do things. Only in this way could Cui Chang help him willingly.


    He never thought of announcing his relationship with Cui Chang, and even after he planned to take the Chen Group, he would send Cui Chang far away and never let Ye Hua know about him and Cui Chang, even if he and Ye Hua It is impossible to get married together.


    Cui Chang was already emotional, his body softened, and he fell to the ground when he was pushed away by Li Ming. The place where he was ashamed to see people was exposed to Ye Hua''s eyes. Ye Hua glanced at it, and the corner of his mouth curved.


    Cui Chang lowered his head, but didn''t run away. This was his first plan to stimulate Ye Hua. But Ye Hua didn''t have the last reaction. Could it be that Ye Hua doesn''t like Li Ming anymore?


    Cui Chang raised his head, and saw that Ye Hua had a look of disbelief, and his face was very pale. Gradually he saw Ye Hua holding his head, showing a pained expression, and Cui Chang''s eyes were vaguely happy, as long as Ye Hua It''s good to think about it, even if Ye Hua doesn''t tell where the document is, he can use some other means.


    "Xiaohua!"


    Li Ming didn''t know why he put on his trousers and ran over to hug Ye Hua. Ye Hua quickly took a few steps back and put his hands in front of him, "Li Ming, don''t approach me, you know, I''m obsessed with cleanliness."


    Yehua''s heart was full of joy. He managed to see the panic on Li Ming''s face. Are you panicking about being exposed and afraid of not being able to get the documents, or are you panicking about other things?


    If both, Ye Hua said he would be very happy.


    Before he met Wuzhi, he spent hundreds of thousands of years alone in the virtual world. This feeling was not good, even sad. But he is the emperor of the human race, and he can''t even die, otherwise the human race without the protection of the emperor of the human race will be bullied by other races.


    No one could see from his gentle and smiling face that he was so lonely that he only had a black heart, and even really thought about abandoning the human race to die. Later, he found a way to reincarnate and reincarnate, which made his mood a little more stable.


    "Xiaohua, you..."


    "Okay, Li Ming, don''t say more, I understand." Ye Hua rubbed his forehead, his expression still a little "painful", Cui Chang was anxious, afraid that Ye Hua would not remember, he heard Ye Hua say, " The last time Cui Chang told me about this, I still don''t believe it, I was hit by a drunk while driving, I forgot, but you guys managed to remind me."


    Ye Hua looked "sad", "Since you like Cui Chang, why didn''t you tell me earlier, why do you feel wronged to be with me?"


    Cui Chang was dumbfounded, Ye Hua didn''t give him a chance to explain, and this time it really happened, so he just told what happened last time. Cui Chang couldn''t help looking at Li Ming, but he found Li Ming''s face gloomy.


    Li Ming was a little panicked, and his eyes were a little fierce when he saw Cui Chang.


    It turned out that Xiaohua''s accident was because he heard what Cui Chang said, so... he turned around and walked in front of Cui Chang with a stern face: "Why tell Xiaohua this?"


    After asking Cui Chang, he threw the man down without waiting for an answer. Cui Chang was still covered in red fruit, not to mention how embarrassed he was. He felt hatred for Ye Hua in his heart. .


    It''s all Ye Hua, Ye Hua, Ye Hua!


    "Then, this is the end of the matter!" Ye Hua smiled, "I originally wanted to give you a gift, but now it seems unnecessary. Li Ming, congratulations on what you want, no need to say goodbye."


    After he finished speaking, Ye Hua turned around and left. He closed the door of the office and put a lock on the doorknob. How could he let Li Ming catch up. He didn''t want this kind of entanglement to happen at all, just let the two of them have a good time!


    Yehua thought badly, Xiao Ye San, if he dares to plot against the emperor, he must be prepared for revenge.


    Yehua walked down with ease, everyone looked at him with a smile, and he turned back one by one, it didn''t look like he broke his boyfriend''s adultery.


    When ?? arrived in the hall downstairs, Ye Hua stopped in the center and said with a gentle smile, "Everyone, I won''t go to the Chen Group in the future."


    "Master Hua, why?"


    "Yes, Master Hua, where are you going? Are you immigrating abroad?"


    Hearing many people asking, Ye Hua smiled and said, "No, Li Ming and I have broken up, and I will definitely not come here again."


    "How is that possible? Hua Shao, why did you and Li Dong break up? Haven''t your relationship been always good?"


    Naturally, they seem to have a good relationship outside. In order to gain Ye Hua''s trust and the trust of Ye Hua''s parents, Li Ming admitted this matter with great fanfare. It was a good talk back then.


    "The relationship will always change. Maybe it was because we didn''t like it that much, so we chose to break up peacefully. Li Ming likes a rigorous life, finds his own value, and can support the Chen Group with one hand. And I just want to play, Play every day, play every night, as long as there is time to play, he doesn''t even have time to accompany me, so the relationship fades. Taoism is different, so it is divided."

 Chapter 1260： The most handsome man in drag racing

    Ye Hua walked out of the Chen Group, got into the sports car and flew out with a swish. Seeing the employees behind him tremble with fear, they ran up to inform Li Ming. Even though Ye Hua looked indifferent, he was still good to people.


    When they went up and saw the locked office, they looked at each other, and Li Ming inside heard the movement outside before letting them open the door. Of course, the two inside had already removed some traces.


    Li Ming asked with a heavy face: "Where''s Xiaohua?"


    Everyone looked at each other and quickly relayed what Ye Hua said before. When Li Ming heard this, he felt extremely disappointed, and at the same time he was a little fortunate. He was glad that Ye Hua was gone, and he would never pester him again. He didn''t have to think of any countermeasures to make Ye Hua leave him. How could he explain that he would get married. Ye Hua didn''t say what happened before, and he wouldn''t let the people from the Chen Group attack him, nor would anyone outside know the truth. After all, Ye Hua himself admitted to the peaceful breakup.


    Lost... He didn''t know if he was lost because he didn''t get the document, or because he felt that he had lost something very important.


    Cui Chang felt a little more at ease. If Ye Hua spread the word about the previous incident, both Li Ming and he would be attacked. Such fearful words would drown people. The reason why he did this was because he felt that if Ye Hua still had Li Ming in his heart, he would definitely not publicize it.


    Also, Ye Hua has always been gentle with people. He knew it since he was a child. He felt that Ye Hua would not be known to everyone because of this.


    He made the right bet, now he should help Li Ming get the rest of the documents. If it is unrealistic to think about getting out of Ye Hua''s hands, he can only resort to some extraordinary means. Cui Chang was planning here with his head down, while Li Ming was thinking over there.


    "By the way, Li Dong, Hua Shao came in a sports car. He seemed to be speeding before."


    The front desk said something, causing both Li Ming and Cui Chang to look up, with deep worry in their eyes. They both had lingering fears about the last disaster. Li Ming was really worried about Ye Hua''s safety. file not available.


    clenched his fists and hoped that Ye Hua would be fine and other things would be carried out ahead of schedule.


    After everyone left, Li Ming didn''t catch up. Reason told him it was not good to catch up. This is just right. Now, except for the remaining 50% of the shares, most of the others are in his hands. With his means, there is no problem in letting the Chen family belong to him for a few years.


    Besides, he already had another plan, it would be easier to find an alliance and devour the Chen family.


    For that document, forget it!


    Cui Chang didn''t think so. He felt that it was a pity that Li Ming didn''t get the documents. He found everything Li Ming wanted.


    "Li Ming, I¡­"


    "Why tell Ye Hua?" Li Ming sat on the sofa, it was not time to touch Cui Chang, and Cui Chang still had a lot of things in his hands.


    "I..." Cui Chang lowered his head, "Yehua rushed to the group to look for you before the accident, and he just told me that he was going to take you out to register for marriage in three days. I couldn''t help revealing it. I like you, and I''m still with you."


    Li Ming closed his eyes and did not speak. There was indeed a fierce light in his eyes, but Cui Chang couldn''t see it.


    "At that time, if Ye Hua asked you to marry directly, you would have no reason to refuse, Li Ming..."


    "I see, you go down first, let me be quiet, and he''s gone. I don''t need to do anything about that document, I already have other plans."


    He knew that Cui Chang was right. At that time, he had nothing to do with the Chen family. If he wanted to gain Ye Hua''s trust, Ye Hua wanted to get married. With Ye Hua''s temperament, if he refused, the consequences would not be very good. . Although marrying abroad does not affect the country, if he wants to have a satisfying marriage in the future, he had better keep it clean. In the future, Ye Hua''s marriage to him will be the object of ridicule by the upper class.


    Everything is going on in an orderly manner, many things are in his plan, the only thing he didn''t plan is that he doesn''t like men, but in the end he fell in love with Yehua, he can''t control everything about Yehua. When he couldn''t control his emotions, he was actually a little relieved when such a thing happened, so that''s fine, so as not to be embarrassed in the future.


    but¡­


    He covered his chest, it was a little sour, a little astringent, and a little bitter, he knew Ye Hua, and after this incident, there was no room for recovery. Obviously it was the best result, why did he lose, like he lost something important.


    "Li Ming, what''s the matter with you? Are you feeling sick? I''ll take you to the hospital. Would you like to call Dr. Luo over?"


    Li Ming shook his head and got up, "No need."


    fair enough¡­


    Somewhere on a sparsely populated road, the winding roads, although they are very smooth, will make people sweat in cold sweat. This is just a place where a group of dandies raised money to build a racing car. Except for those dandies, there is no need to worry about other people and cars running on it.


    At this time, the two sports cars were racing fast side by side on the highway. The speed of the racing had reached the limit of sports cars. There were two handsome men in the car.


    These two people are Ye Hua and Wu Zhi, "Azhi, continue."


    Ye Hua laughed happily, the body has been protected with divine power, so as not to wear too much and catch fire, Wu Zhi saw that Ye Hua was really happy, and he didn''t want to be reluctant. interest.


    The man who races is very handsome, especially when two sports cars are side by side, doing all kinds of tricks. When they encounter a road that can''t accommodate two cars, the two cars actually drive sideways, which is almost a **** in the distance. Shocked, they rubbed their eyes to see if they were wrong.


    As a result, the actions that were even more unacceptable to them came one after another. They swallowed their saliva, and these two car gods who looked excited and admired, they simply admired them too much. What is drag racing, these two buddies It''s just racing with your life!


    Oh... no, God, what kind of action is this, the car didn''t even break down.


    Ahhhh! heart.


    After the two stopped at the top of the mountain, they calmly walked down and met a group of admiring gazes. When they saw Ye Hua clearly, everyone was shocked.


    They remember that Chen Yehua almost died in a car accident a year ago. This guy has a short memory, so he went crazy again?


    "Everyone, long time no see!"


    Ye Hua said hello to these people who could not remember well.


    "Hua Shao, is it really you?"


    "It''s me, why, I don''t believe it, do you want to pinch?"


    After Ye Hua finished speaking, he felt that Wu Zhi was taking him around him, wrapping his arms around his waist domineeringly, indicating that it was his property. He smiled and didn''t take it seriously. I didn''t feel ashamed.

 Chapter 1261： I have someone to support now, do you have someone to support?

    "Azhi, these are all brothers who played well in the past."


    Wu Zhi shook his head, "Brothers have to avoid suspicion, after all, you like men."


    The other dudes looked at each other, didn''t they remember that Ye Hua loved Li Ming so much? Some time ago, he also gave all the shares to Li Ming, and thought Ye Hua was crazy.


    "Master Hua, you... this is it?"


    "This is my man." Ye Hua admitted generously, "Dong Li is in the past tense. I broke up with him peacefully, and the relationship faded. That''s how it is. When you see him later, just call Brother Zhi."


    The previous action of Li Ming and Ye Hua''s racing had conquered them long ago. Whether it was Wu Zhi''s racing skills, appearance, or feelings for Ye Hua, they all felt that Wu Zhi was a good man for Ye Hua.


    Although these gangsters are a little out of tune, their hearts are still good. It''s just that they like to play. They all knew that Ye Hua likes men since they were young, and they have long been used to it, but Ye Hua has liked Li Ming for so many years. Now that Ye Hua is with Wu Zhi again, he just thinks Ye Hua has figured it out.


    As for the Chen Group, they felt that Ye Hua was also a dummy and would definitely not be able to manage a group. If Ye Hua knew what they thought, he would definitely beat them up.


    "Hello, my name is Wuzhi."


    Wu Zhi still greeted Ye Hua''s friends a little bit. Although they didn''t have much friendship, these people didn''t want to be as useless as the legends said.


    "Hello Brother Zhi."


    Regardless of Wuzhi''s identity, even this racing skill deserves to be called brother by them. Besides, they feel that Wuzhi''s temperament is not like an ordinary person, and he must have an extraordinary origin.


    "By the way, do you still have nothing to do every day?"


    "Master Hua, don''t scold us, don''t you also do nothing all day?"


    Hearing these people''s ridicule, Ye Hua didn''t mind, "I am, I have someone to raise me now, do you have someone to raise me?"


    Wuzhi likes Ye Hua''s way of admitting him in front of outsiders, especially Wu Zhi''s sentence "I have someone to support him." This doesn''t mean that Ye Hua really trusts him completely.


    "Okay, Hua Shao, you are strong. In fact, it''s not that we have nothing to do. We are not like Hua Shao, who is an only child. We should not have too many brothers and sisters. Let''s not talk about how many people there are in the family. There are probably some people who don''t know about it, old man. Not happy, don''t we just have nothing to do?"


    Yehua smiled lightly: "Your old man gave you money for racing, which is not bad for you."


    Everyone nodded, and they were right. In fact, their old man was not bad for them.


    "If you want to do things, why don''t you save some funds from your father, do something together, and when the results are achieved, the father sees your goodness, and your image will soon change? In the current state, no matter what decision you make, Your credit is too bad, the old man probably won''t believe it."


    Seeing these thoughts in front of him, Ye Hua smiled and said, "After all, your father loves you, and it is impossible for you to love you all your life. Look at my parents who love me so much, it''s not because of an accident. Your brothers and sisters will not be in the future either. If you are a vegetarian, even if you don¡¯t get the support from your family, you have your own career, so what are you afraid of? As for fun things, when things become formal, isn¡¯t it the same?¡±


    Everyone thought that Ye Hua was right. Their heads weren''t stupid. It was easy to do something. When they looked at Ye Hua again, their eyes were different.


    "Okay, everyone, I''m going back, so I won''t tell you any more. The place where I live is still where I used to be. Come and play when I have time."


    "Hua Shao walk slowly."


    "Brother Zhi, welcome to drag racing again next time, we must communicate."


    "Cut, with your little skill, be careful brother Zhi will flip you over with one finger."


    Hearing the noisy voice behind, Ye Hua and Wu Zhi got into the car, showed off their driving skills again and disappeared in front of the group of gangsters. Since that day, few people have come on this road.


    The atmosphere of City C has also changed. Many people find that there is a group of gangsters who eat, drink, and have fun every day. They don¡¯t know what tricks they have come up with recently, and they gather together mysteriously every day to talk about something.


    Of course, this matter also reached the ears of their old man. Anyway, if his son didn''t come up with something, they didn''t ask. Too many sons are not easy to manage, but they are still curious about what their son is going to do recently.


    Without waiting for them to investigate, these gangsters said it themselves, they spent some time partnering to open a company, and now they are on the right track. They didn''t ask the old man for a penny, just ordinary pocket money.


    This time, the old man was moved, he waved his hand and allocated a sum of money to toss this group of boys at will. I didn''t expect that they would really get good results from their tossing.


    The old man is now at ease. His son is finally no longer a dandy, but a partner shareholder of a young master. They have not interfered, and they are more and more appreciative of this son.


    Later, I overheard Ye Hua said a few words to this group of boys, which made their boys change, and these old guys were a little silent. They also know about the affairs of the Chen family. The boy''s hobbies are a bit special. After seeing so many things, they didn''t find it shocking. They only felt that this boy from the Chen family was able to wake up their boy, and they felt a little grateful.


    This is not mentioned later.


    After Ye Hua and Li Ming "break up", Li Ming never came to look for Ye Hua, and Ye Hua was of course not interested in seeing Li Ming again. Now he is waiting for Cui Chang''s next move. Wu Zhi was studying food in the kitchen that day. He heard that Wu Yun was back and was going to visit.


    It was still a long way to walk to the villas next door. When he was halfway there, he saw a van approaching behind him. He instinctively felt it was a little dangerous. Just thinking about it, the van stopped beside him, followed by a black hood. Cover him, and he was dragged in at once.


    Yehua didn''t resist either, he wanted to see what the other party wanted to do.


    "Boss, you won''t bind the wrong person, right? Why doesn''t this kid resist?"


    "It''s not too thin, how can he resist, idiot, okay, bring people over."


    Yehua leaned back on the chair, feeling that they were going to tie his hands and feet with tape and seal his mouth, he said, "Then... I won''t run away, I won''t resist, I won''t shout, how about it?"


    The kidnapper was stunned for a while, and found that Ye Hua was sitting well, "Okay, as long as you don''t move around and follow us obediently, we won''t tie you up. But you can''t take off the mask, or you won''t be able to live." Ye Hua looked a little thin, and his harmless appearance made the kidnappers feel that there was nothing wrong with him. In fact, Ye Hua''s voice had a hypnotic effect.


    He doesn''t want to be **** like a zongzi, and when someone sees it, Azhi will definitely kill these guys. A few ordinary people don''t need Azhi to do it.

 Chapter 1262： Suspected of holding a fake hostage

    Yehua only felt that the drive was a long way away, and Wuzhi found out not long after he was tied to the car, rushed over in anger, and is now observing in the clouds above. If he hadn''t known Ye Hua had a plan, he would have twisted the necks of these people with one claws.


    Yehua raised his head with a smile, "Azhi, why are you angry, can you do what you''ve done? Be sure to let Li Ming doubt himself."


    "It''s done, you don''t believe me anymore?" Wu Zhi chuckled, showing his claws to smash the clouds, "I really want to crush them to death with one claws, and then set fire to ashes."


    "Azhi, it''s not good to kill this kind of slut, it''s better to send them to the place where they should go."


    "Listen to you." Wu Zhi stretched out his paws, as long as his Ava was happy, "I just cooked."


    "Then Ah Ji will cook it for me next time. Now let''s watch the play."


    Ye Hua''s comfort was very useful to Wu Zhi, Ye Hua suddenly felt that if Azhi could become a prototype, let him fly in the air on a ride, and then touch Azhi''s head, it must be a wonderful thing. Thinking so, he said so, of course Wu Zhi was very happy.


    "Ahua can do whatever he wants, but if we''re here, we can choose a time to go out at night." This small request is what he should do for his lover. Honorable Golden Crow Emperor.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Ye Hua''s mouth. Sure enough, it was right to be with Azhi. This is the correct posture for love. Azhi will not let him worry about anything he can think of, as long as Azhi can do it, he will do it for him, and even if he can''t do it, he will find a way to do it for him.


    It¡¯s really fun to be with Ah Ji!


    Wu Zhi instinctively felt that Ye Hua was in a very happy mood, and turned over on the clouds. Although he knew that Ah Hua had no feelings for Li Ming anymore, but when he thought about how Ah Hua wanted to retaliate against Li Ming and had to contact him, he couldn''t help thinking about the pain Ah Hua had suffered.


    Thinking of Wuzhi''s expression, he grimaced, and then a voice woke him up, "Boss, things have been done." A certain Jinwu looked at the van below, "Boss, is Young Master Hua okay?"


    "Ahua is fine, you go away." Wu Zhi sneered, and a certain Jin Wu said that he was very innocent, boss, it wasn''t my fault, he was wronged when he heard his boss say, "The day I go back. It shouldn''t be too long, and you''ll be ready by then."


    "Yes, boss!"


    A certain Golden Crow was excited, he wanted to go back in his dreams!


    Yehua was taken by van to a place very far from City C. It took about five or six hours by car. When he was taken out, he felt that the surroundings were desolate and connected by mountains. The mere black hood could not stop his sight at all, and he could see the surrounding situation clearly.


    There are several houses that don''t look very good in front of me. They were led into the house. The inside seems to be cleaned by someone, and it looks clean. After entering the room, the kidnapper put a blindfold on his eyes, removed the black cover, and brought him into a room, probably because he was really good, he didn''t tie him up, but Is to lock him in the room.


    He was neither noisy nor noisy, and it really made the kidnappers a little depressed, suspecting that he had kidnapped a fake hostage.


    C City, the top floor office of Chen Group.


    "Li Ming, discuss something with you."


    Li Ming was sitting in his seat processing documents, and suddenly raised his head when he heard Cui Chang''s words, "What''s wrong?"


    This was the first time he heard that Cui Chang had a personal matter to discuss with him. It seemed that he and Cui Chang were basically talking about work. He thought about it for a while, and he won''t treat Cui Chang badly after he gets the Chen Group in the future.


    Thinking of Cui Chang, he couldn''t help but think of Ye Hua. Since the breakup, he hadn''t seen Ye Hua for a long time, although his mind couldn''t help but miss him.


    It is good to miss Ye Hua, but only now did he realize that Ye Hua was too accommodating to him, too good, and there was a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. This is the bad root of human nature. But so what, even if he saved his relationship with Ye Hua, he would not marry Ye Hua.


    "There are some problems in my hometown. I want to go back and have a look. It doesn''t take long, three days is enough."


    Cui Chang sat beside him and didn''t look directly into Li Ming''s eyes, in fact his hands in his trouser pockets were trembling. In front of Li Ming, he never knew how to hide it, but this time he had to pass Li Ming no matter what. Before he succeeded, he would never let Li Ming know about it.


    He already felt that Li Ming liked Ye Hua more than he thought. If he let the other party know about this, he didn''t know if he could continue.


    "Okay, go ahead and call back if you have any questions."


    Getting Li Ming''s concern, Cui Chang laughed out, walked to Li Ming''s side, put his arms around him and kissed him, "There will be no problem, Li Ming, wait for me to come back and help you with other things."


    At that time, the entire group belonged to Li Ming, and he was Li Ming''s housekeeper. He knew that it was impossible for Li Ming to marry him. He is different from Ye Hua. Ye Hua won''t share his love with other people, but Cui Chang can do it. Besides, even if Li Ming is married, he may not like each other.


    And he, Cui Chang, can help Li Ming solve all difficulties, this is Li Ming''s perfect lover.


    Li Ming didn''t know what Cui Chang was thinking. He sat on the seat and watched the other person walk out, a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    After processing today''s documents, Li Ming came out of the office and went to the lobby downstairs, and saw a person entangled with the front desk in the lobby. Of course, he, the chairman, would not pay attention to these matters, and he swept across the hall to prepare to leave.


    "Miss, please let me see the chairman. I am very unwilling to disturb him, but the whereabouts of Young Master Hua can only be found by finding the Chairman. If Young Master Hua hadn''t shut down, I would not have come. Miss, please inform Chairman Li. Sigh, I believe that there will be Shao Hua''s whereabouts there. I really have a very important matter to find Shao Hua, and I don''t know where Shao Hua has gone. I only contacted Shao Hua in the morning..."


    "He said he would stay at home and wait for me to deliver the items."


    Hearing this, Li Ming had doubts in his heart, turned around and walked to the front desk, and looked at the ordinary young man in front of him.


    "Are you looking for Xiaohua?"


    The young man was surprised when he saw Li Ming: "It turned out to be Chairman Li."


    "You know me?" Li Ming frowned.


    The young man quickly explained, "I was fortunate enough to see the photos of Chairman Li and Young Master Hua." He suddenly remembered the relationship between the two and hurriedly stopped, "I''m really sorry."


    After a few seconds of pause, the young man finally couldn''t help but ask, "Does Chairman Li know where Hua Shao went?"


    "I really have something important to do."

 Chapter 1263： understood

    Li Ming frowned deeply. Hearing the young man''s words, he also dialed the number that he hadn''t pressed for a long time, but there was only the sound of the other party''s shutdown, suppressing his anxiety, he continued to ask the young man In a few words, it was finally determined that something was not quite right.


    "I found Ahua and I will contact you."


    After speaking, Li Ming hurriedly went to the villa area where Ye Hua lived. When he arrived at the door of the villa, he saw the closed door and remembered whether he still had a spare key to return. When he took out the key to open the door, he found the lock It has already been replaced.


    Li Ming''s eyes were a little complicated, remembering that there were servants who took care of the villa around, so he quickly asked someone to ask. Of course, he didn''t ask anyone from their mouths. Then he remembered that there were a lot of surveillance cameras in the villa area. He finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that time, Li Ming only felt that his heart had been stabbed fiercely.


    Xiaohua!


    When he saw the young man being covered and dragged in from the back, a trace of panic flashed on Li Ming''s face. But this time is not the time to panic, let yourself calm down quickly.


    Li Ming immediately sent out the situation of the van, found someone he knew in the bureau, and asked them to help track it, which was equivalent to secretly reporting the crime. After that, the car was tracked to drive in the direction of City A. After exiting the expressway, there was no trace and it did not reach City A.


    Coincidentally, he happened to see Cui Chang''s car on the monitor, especially the route that Cui Chang took, which made Li Ming nervous.


    He remembered that Cui Chang told him this afternoon that there was something in City A that he had to go back to deal with, and he would be back soon. It was a coincidence that he had to think about it.


    After thinking about it, he called Cui Chang.


    "Li Ming?"


    "Did you go back there?" Li Ming took a deep breath, "Is there any trouble?"


    "No, Li Ming, I''m really happy that you can call me. I can handle the matter here, don''t worry!"


    "There is nothing in the company for the time being, you can send me an address, and I will come to see if I can help." Li Ming said lightly, in fact, he really hoped that Cui Chang would agree immediately.


    With Cui Chang''s temperament, he would be ecstatic when he said this. However, Cui Chang on the other side of the phone was silent for a while, not as happy as he expected.


    "Li Ming, how can the company not be busy, you can''t be separated from there, I will deal with things here as soon as possible, and when you get the whole Chen family, I will help you do everything you want. However, now I might have to do my own thing first."


    "A Chang."


    "What''s the matter, Li Ming?"


    "I already have a solution for the Chen family."


    Li Ming frowned. He was fully sure that the kidnapping of Cui Chang and Ye Hua was inseparable. If he guessed correctly, Cui Chang wanted to inquire about the whereabouts of Ye Hua''s documents, and then ask Ye Hua to help with the rest. All the shares are transferred to his name.


    Although he really wanted to get the Chen Group, he never wanted to use this method.


    Anger rises in my heart, this Cui Chang!


    If he knew Yehua at the beginning, he would have used this method without hesitation, but when he developed feelings for Yehua, he never thought about it. The Chen Group is very important to him, but he has never thought of using this method. Recently, he has always been living in a panic. Until Ye Hua broke up with him, the panic in his heart still did not disappear.


    "A Chang, come back."


    Cui Chang heard this voice, holding the phone and shaking, his heart was pounding, there was only one thought in his mind, Li Ming knew it!


    Yes, Li Ming must have known.


    As for how Li Ming knew, he didn''t care at all. For him, Li Ming knew such a thing, he didn''t find it strange at all, but he didn''t expect that Li Ming would know about it on the way to see Ye Hua. .


    "Li Ming, since you already know, then you know my determination. When I get the rest of the shares, I will come back and give it to you in person. You can rest assured that I will not hurt Ye Hua."


    "A Chang, come back!"


    Li Ming''s voice became more angry, he didn''t expect Cui Chang to do such a thing behind his back. He couldn''t tell whether he was angry because Cui Chang wanted to hurt Ye Hua, or because Cui Chang was doing things behind his back.


    "Li Ming, this time I will take back the remaining shares. The entire Chen Group will be yours at that time. As for what I did, it doesn''t matter what the consequences are."


    Cui Chang''s eyes flashed with a hint of madness. Now that Li Ming knew, he wanted to get the things back.


    Li Ming said sharply: "A Chang, if you continue to do this, don''t come back to see me."


    "Li Ming!" Cui Chang was stunned, "Is Yehua more important than the Chen Group?"


    He didn''t dare to ask if Ye Hua was more important than Cui Chang, and the answer was definitely yes.


    "No." Li Ming objected instantly, hesitated and said, "A Chang, tell me Xiao Hua''s address, the police already know, you come back, this matter has nothing to do with you." Li Ming thought of using Cui Chang There are still many places, as for ignoring the original meaning in my heart.


    Cui Chang''s eyes warmed, "So are you worried about me?"


    "A Chang, listen to me, if you go and get things back like this, I can''t accept it."


    Cui Chang hesitated.


    "If I come back, what should you do? Only Ye Hua can transfer the remaining shares to you. I know Ye Hua must have some way. Li Ming, don''t you think this is a good opportunity?"


    "Don''t you know Xiaohua''s temperament, do you think he will tell you?"


    I have to say that after spending so many years with Ye Hua, Li Ming still has some understanding of Ye Hua''s temperament, especially this kind of temperament that would rather be a jade than a tile, and even he can''t do anything about it.


    Cui Chang thinks back now and feels a little impulsive.


    Indeed, even if he threatened with his own life, it is estimated that Ye Hua would not blink. Originally, Ye Hua''s weakness was also Li Ming, but now Li Ming is not Ye Hua''s weakness, and he really has nothing to blackmail Ye Hua.


    "Okay, Li Ming, I''ll be back."


    Cui Chang didn''t want to do this kind of useless work anymore, so he told Li Ming where Ye Hua was kidnapped. Li Ming immediately sent someone to rescue Cui Chang. Cui Chang didn''t dare to contact the kidnappers again. In fact, he still had a selfish intention. If Ye Hua angered those kidnappers...


    shook his head and put away his previous thoughts, people with Li Ming should be fine in Yehua. In fact, he will no longer worry about Ye Hua returning to Li Ming''s side. After all, he also knows Ye Hua very well. He is such a clean-minded person.


    This farce ended on Cui Chang''s side, but the kidnappers never received any news from the employer, so they were anxiously waiting.


    "Boss, I think things may change."

 Chapter 1264： The kidnapper kindly let me go

    "Go, take this kid and hide in the mountains."


    The kidnapper''s boss knew that something must have happened on the employer''s side. If he was in this place all the time, it would definitely not be a good thing for them.


    "Boss, what should we do now, we can''t get the money, the hospital... Boss, it''s the first time we do this kind of thing..."


    "Needless to say, let''s go first."


    The kidnappers opened the door of Ye Hua''s room, and saw Ye Hua sitting there leisurely, with the cover over his eyes removed, the smile on his face still did not change a little when he saw them come in.


    "How many are leaving?"


    "Boss, this kid saw us."


    "Boss, kill him so we won''t be exposed again."


    "Idiot, if something goes wrong over there, you really can''t escape if you kill someone."


    Ye Hua tapped his fingers on the table, "Actually there is another way."


    Hearing this voice, everyone looked at Ye Hua.


    Ye Hua stretched his back, "Cui Chang asked you to kidnap me, right? It''s a pity that he was discovered by his lover, and his lover didn''t want him to take risks and stop him."


    Hearing this, several kidnappers were full of anger.


    "We were tricked."


    "Don''t worry." Ye Hua smiled gently, "As long as you guys do something for me, I don''t care about this matter. It doesn''t matter where you go." Ye Hua glanced at a few people. Looking fierce, in fact, he has never seen blood in his hands, "How is it, what are the conditions?"


    "Boss?"


    The kidnapper''s boss took a deep look at Ye Hua, and when he saw the other party''s calm demeanor, it didn''t look like he was kidnapped at all. From the very beginning, he felt that something was wrong with this kid, how could he be so good when he was tied up.


    Sure enough, the other party is not an ordinary person.


    "What do you want us to do? You deserve our trust?"


    "It''s your first time doing this, right? You guys are really unprofessional!" Ye Hua said with a light smile, "Real kidnappers won''t show mercy, look at you guys, don''t shut me up, don''t bind me Hands and feet, even now that you see it, you don''t choose to silence me."


    "Are you short of money?" Before a few people could speak, Ye Hua immediately expressed their thoughts, "How much are you short of?"


    The kidnapper''s boss was still hesitating, Ye Hua smiled mildly, "If you don''t agree, your daughter will probably run out of time in the hospital. From now on, only I can save your daughter, right?"


    "You... Who are you?"


    As soon as these words fell, all the kidnappers were shocked. Looking at Ye Hua''s smiling appearance, it was like seeing a ghost.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, the important thing is that I have money. Although I''m not the world''s top rich man, I still have money for your daughter''s surgery, health care, and even schooling. How about it? Do you want to help? I do things?"


    "Okay, I promise, as long as you can save my daughter, you can ask me to do anything, even murder."


    "I don''t want to do anything illegal, and I don''t want you to do it."


    Yehua smiled, but looked at the door, and saw a man walk in with an angry face. He got up to meet him, and hugged him funny, "Don''t be angry, they are not real kidnappers."


    "But they''ve tied you here."


    Wuzhi had a stinky face, and it was not pleasing to the eyes of several people.


    "The scenery here is good, just come to relax."


    Ye Hua took out his mobile phone from Wu Zhi''s pocket, led Wu Zhi to the outside in the eyes of the kidnappers, took Wu Zhi to take several intimate photos, and watched the two of them stick together. He was surrounded by mountains behind him, and he smiled with satisfaction.


    Wuzhi''s face was very stinky. Originally, he still thought that Cui Chang''s little scorpion would come over and clean it up fiercely. Who knew that the other party was actually persuaded by Li Ming to go back, and he really had no backbone.


    Now seeing the group photo of my lover, my face softens a lot.


    Ye Hua knew that the people around him were in a good mood, so he logged in to his account and posted the news of the two of them playing in the mountains. And there are a few remarks at the bottom, the words that make Cui Chang go crazy, and the words that make Li Ming look gloomy.


    "I was kidnapped on the way to my friend''s house today, and I met a group of very friendly kidnappers who took me into the mountains with delicious food. Later, the kidnapper''s employer might think it was too difficult to drive in the mountains, so the kidnappers kindly took me to the mountains. I let it go, and then my boyfriend arrived and hired the kidnappers as tour guides, preparing to take a good look at the scenery that does not belong to the city in the mountains and forests."


    When this sentence was sent to the circle of friends by him, except for the two people who knew the truth, they all thought that Ye Hua was showing off his new boyfriend.


    In the top-floor office of the Chen Group, Li Ming and Cui Chang each held their mobile phones and stared at the Moments in a daze.


    Cui Chang was thinking, does Ye Hua know that he did it?


    No, I definitely don''t know. It should be the kidnapper''s problem. If he really knew that he did it, Ye Hua should have come back to him, or even called the police at the very beginning.


    Li Ming was thinking, the man standing with Ye Hua is unbelievably handsome, he is not an ordinary person at first glance, is he really Ye Hua''s new boyfriend?


    I don''t know why, Li Ming felt very uncomfortable, why did he feel so strange.


    "Xiaohua actually has a boyfriend."


    For a long time, the sound of Li Ming woke up Cui Chang from the empty office, "Li Ming."


    "A Chang, Xiaohua is all right, who are you looking for?"


    Cui Chang frowned, "I met him in the hospital. They urgently need money."


    Li Ming calmed down, so it seems that Xiaohua has satisfied these people!


    "Will they confess you?"


    "Li Ming, don''t worry, if they confess me, this matter won''t have anything to do with you. But even if Ye Hua knew about it, he probably wouldn''t call the police."


    Hearing Cui Chang''s words, Li Ming felt a little uncomfortable.


    "When the time comes, you go to test these people."


    The kidnappers saw the two men in a good mood in front of them hugging and hugging together, making them neither laugh nor cry. They thought that Ye Hua really wanted them to do something illegal, but they really asked them to be tour guides.


    "Boss, what do you mean they do this?"


    "No matter what it means, the boss has not received a call from the hospital. The operation is already prepared there. We just entertain these two. As soon as they are happy, the boss''s daughter will be fine."


    The kidnapper''s boss didn''t understand, but he really had nowhere to go. He was desperate at first, and Cui Chang gave him hope that he was almost on the road of no return. Now these two strange men just let them be tour guides and run errands, and they don''t break the law, what can''t they do?


    So, the kidnappers willingly helped Ye Hua lay the bed, hunt game, and barbecue...


    Ye Hua and Wu Zhi spent several days in the forest to their heart''s content before finally leaving this place.


    "Mr. Chen, you just left?"


    Seeing two men get into the sports car, a kidnapper''s brain is a little out of whack. Ye Hua stuck his head out of the car and smiled at these people, "Don''t do this kind of thing next time, your daughter is so young and needs someone to take care of you. Besides, how good your brothers are to you, things like this I''ll help you." Ye Hua threw a card to the fierce-looking man, "I don''t need your repayment. I recently found a perfect lover, and I''m in a good mood, so I''ll help you all with mercy."


    "Okay, Azhi, drive, we''re going back."


    The kidnapper stared blankly at the speeding sports car with the card, his eyes moist.

 Chapter 1265： the reason for the story

    In the past few days, Ye Hua''s circle of friends has come out one after another showing love, so that everyone who knows him knows that he is in love.


    Cui Chang finally recognized Wu Zhi, wasn''t that the chef he found for Ye Hua last time?


    He still remembered that Ye Hua saw this chef for the first time. Of course, out of his thoughts for Li Ming, it would be best if Ye Hua had a newcomer, so he didn''t mention it.


    As he expected, Ye Hua really didn''t pursue anything, and now he didn''t dare to ask him to go to Ye Hua, he always felt that Ye Hua was not that easy to provoke.


    Ye Hua leaned on Wu Zhi and smiled coldly: "Azhi, am I very kind?"


    "Ahua is too kind. According to the emperor, it is the easiest to kill them with a single punch. With our ability, it is very easy to destroy the corpses and traces. As long as Ahua says a word, I will destroy them."


    "Okay, this is not a virtual world. If it is a virtual world, then throw them to open up wasteland." Ye Hua said with a light smile, "Some things, killing a person can''t vent your anger, Azhi, you think this emperor is really kind people?"


    No, he has never been a kind person, otherwise he would not have set up this game for the two to successfully drill into it.


    Li Ming is now angry with Cui Chang, and also has a sense of guilt towards him. The combination of guilt and love can explode with just one point. When this point erupts, most people can''t hold it. When a person loses his soul and becomes a walking dead, that is the most terrible thing.


    The heartache he has experienced, he also wants to let those who harmed him experience it again.


    "No matter what kind of person Ah Hua is, he is my Wuzhi''s lover."


    The feeling of being held in a man''s arms is not bad, Ye Hua raised his lips and bit the man''s lips, "Azhi will please me very much!"


    "It is my responsibility to please Ava."


    Wuzhi hugged the young man, his eyes scorchingly focused on his handsome face. He thought that he would be alone forever, but did not expect that Ah Hua''s appearance would change the trajectory of his destiny.


    "Ahua, you look like this, I want you very much."


    "I want you too, Aji."


    In the face of such a passionate lover, Wu Zhi feels that he must not be a normal Golden Crow if he doesn''t do anything. The two bodies were quickly intertwined, and the two handsome men were rolling. This must be a beautiful picture.


    Li Ming swiped his Moments, and each entry was about Ye Hua and that handsome man. A sneer emerged from the corner of his mouth, and he turned off the phone. Now that Ye Hua has found true love, he doesn''t need to be polite to the Chen Group.


    Soon a piece of news spread throughout City C and City A that the chairman of the Chen Group and the daughter of the Wu Group are about to hold an engagement banquet. Cui Chang smiled bitterly, but he helped Li Ming choose the suit he wore that day. He had known for a long time that such a thing would happen. As long as that person was not someone Li Ming liked, he could accept it. Isn''t there another Ye Hua?


    A Wu Lingling is still a woman. He is not a jealous woman. He has more time with Li Ming than Wu Lingling.


    Yehua listened to the voices in the news and reported on the marriage between the two, without causing any fluctuations at all.


    "Ahua, what''s next?"


    Wuzhi couldn''t wait.


    Actually, Li Ming''s engagement is fine.


    Save yourself thinking about his family Ahua all day long. Is his family Ahua someone like this can think about?


    Yehua sneered: "How could it be so easy." He leaned against someone''s arms quietly, "Soon, Li Ming will get everything he wants, very smoothly."


    Wu Lingling from the Wu Group has rushed from City A to City C and is received by Cui Chang. Cui Chang looked at the slender and beautiful woman in front of him, with a smile on his face, there was a feeling of a lover seeing the main room, which was really uncomfortable.


    "Miss Wu."


    Wu Lingling glanced at Cui Chang lightly, she recognized this person, Li Ming''s assistant, "Hello Assistant Cui."


    "How long will it take us from here?"


    threw the luggage directly to Cui Chang, Cui Chang''s face turned pale, but he still picked up the luggage and followed Wu Lingling, and invited people into the special car, which made him even more uncomfortable.


    Even Ye Hua had never treated him like this.


    "Where''s Li Ming? Why didn''t he come to pick me up?"


    Cui Chang was stunned, but when he thought about Li Ming''s affairs, he still needed the help of the Wu family, so he could only laugh and say: "Li Ming is busy with company affairs, Miss Wu will go back with me first, he already knows about Miss Wu''s visit. , come back when you''re done."


    Wu Lingling glanced at Cui Chang and always felt something was wrong. This Cui Chang is a bit strange, especially when it comes to Li Ming.


    Just like this, Cui Chang took Wu Lingling back to Li Ming''s villa, and took care of everything, letting Wu Lingling live in it. He had never officially lived in this villa, and Cui Chang felt sour in his heart.


    At this time, Ye Hua''s villa welcomed two people. It was Wu Yun and Nan Junmo. Seeing that the old-fashioned eyes on Nan Junmo disappeared a lot, Ye Hua laughed unkindly.


    "Brother Nan, how about wearing a foreigner''s face?"


    Nan Junmo''s face darkened for a moment, but Wu Yun was still pulling him, "Actually, I think foreigners are so handsome." Wu Yun was tall at this time, with a delicate face, and even a hint of charm between his eyebrows, Ye Hua clicked his tongue twice, "Really It''s unimaginable that Little Loli has actually become Sister Yu, Brother Nan, you are so lucky."


    Nan Junmo wrapped his arms around his lover''s slender waist, which was unbelievably soft, "Yehua, you don''t have to go too far. You have Wuzhi and come to hook up with my dark clouds."


    "What are you talking about, how could I possibly seduce Wu Yun, this emperor and Wu Yun are good friends!" Ye Hua lay on Wu Zhi''s body and smiled, "That Wu Lingling has already lived in Li Ming''s villa."


    Speaking of this, Wu Yun looked a little weird, "Ye Hua, do you know who Wu Lingling is?"


    "who is it?"


    This Ye Hua really doesn''t know, he really doesn''t know anything about the situation in City A!


    Could it be that there is no story in it, Wu Zhi saw that he was interested, he quickly hugged him and changed a good posture, Wu Yun pouted, and also pulled his own man to sit opposite the two of them.


    "Wu Lingling has a sister named Wu Xixi, and Wu Xixi''s husband is the young master of Yuheng Group."


    "Yuheng Group?" Ye Hua always felt a little impressed, but he soon realized, "The largest group in City A?"


    "That''s right." The dark cloud is meaningful, "This young master of Yuheng Group is very lustful, especially likes that kind of little white lotus. He hooked up with a little white lotus a year ago, and Wu Xixi found out.


    Wu Xixi hated this kind of woman the most, so... shot. "


    Having said this, Ye Hua always felt that something was wrong. Seeing Wu Yun''s expression, he was stunned, "What happened last time?"


    "Yes, the reason why we crossed was because Wu Xixi took action. She killed Mu Fengxue and also affected us. In fact, many people died in that accident, at least dozens of them, and one of them was loaded with several The tourist bus of ten people, no one survived."

 Chapter 1266： As you can see, its all amazing

    Ye Hua was silent.


    "Evidence?"


    "It''s still in the collection, but I''ll be able to grasp it soon. This Wu Xixi''s method is not simple. She has almost wiped out the evidence at the beginning. Ordinary people really can''t find it, but..." Wu Yun smiled, for them , although it is a little more troublesome, it is not impossible to find it.


    Ye Hua nodded, "That''s good."


    In fact, they have already reached a state of indifference to life, not to mention dozens of people, even if hundreds of people disappear in front of them, they will not frown. But the people in this place have different meanings to them, and Wu Xixi also made them suffer.


    Such a big accident, Wu Xixi could not have escaped sanctions.


    "Wu Lingling is Wu Xixi''s younger sister, and her means are not weaker than her sister." Wu Yun said with deep meaning, "I heard that Cui Chang was tossed by Wu Lingling."


    Ye Hua raised his eyebrows: "Really?"


    "Azhi, do you know about this?"


    Wu Zhi patted Ye Hua''s head, "Yes, I told Wu Lingling to let him know the relationship between Cui Chang and Li Ming." This kind of scumbag who brought pain to Ah Hua, even if he didn''t kill him He, let the other party suffer a little too!


    "As you want." Ye Hua curled his lips and leaned on Wu Zhi''s body, "Don''t kill people, I don''t want to see you kill people in this place."


    "What does Ah Hua think of me, and I am not a murderer. What do I kill these ordinary people for? I will do everything that Ah Hua asks me to do."


    Yehua said goodbye to him, the corners of his mouth curled up, one could tell that he was in a very happy mood, "Dark Cloud, has your company been relocated yet?"


    "It''s almost there. Next, I''m going to buy the opponent''s company, and the company I stayed in before. Many people in it have caused me a lot of trouble. When I buy that company, I will fire them. If it wasn''t for their existence, I would have crushed those opponents long ago."


    Yehua snorted softly: "Be careful."


    "You''re not the same."


    "Don''t you have one more thing? Do you have any whereabouts?" Ye Hua was still very concerned about Wu Yun''s affairs, "Have you found any news, do you want me to help you? Although our strength is not ordinary, sometimes other method also works well.¡±


    For example, his hacking skills.


    For example, some contacts he secretly accumulated.


    "At present, I have found that the possible clues will be in City B, and the specifics are not far away for the time being. It seems that my original family is a bit unusual."


    She is not at all interested in this so-called family, she just wants to find out whether she was abandoned or was trafficked here. As for those who were abandoned, in the end, it was assumed that she hadn''t investigated the matter, and if she was abducted and sold, don''t blame her for revenge.


    Ye Hua smiled lightly, "Maybe I can help, tell me what you know."


    "Azhi, help me get a computer down."


    Wu Zhi resigned and went upstairs. He quickly turned on the computer and placed it in front of Ye Hua. He hugged him on his lap, and changed his posture into a comfortable position. Ye Hua stretched and finally climbed up. The website that has not been logged in for a long time.


    The interface inside ?? is all in English, and even some places contain the languages ??of various countries. When he came online, various people greeted him.


    "Ye, Ye, are you back?"


    "Ye is back."


    Hearing the people above greet him, Ye Hua greeted each other one by one, and then by the way contacted those who used to be, including some people who are now working in the Chen Group.


    These people hold the core of the Chen Group. It can be said that the Chen Group cannot do without these people.


    "Ye, what do you need us to do this time?"


    "There are two things you need to do."


    "Ye, just say yes."


    Ye Hua smiled lightly, "The first thing, help me check some things," Ye Hua sent out the news he got from Wu Yun, "Try to be as detailed as possible, this is about a very important friend of mine."


    "Ye, don''t worry, we will give you news within three days."


    "One more thing, if I ask you to resign from the Chen Group, will it have any effect on you?" Although these people were brought back by him, it has been a long time since they were able to survive in the Chen Group. , is also their ability.


    "Ye, what kind of polite words are you talking about. If you didn''t have you at the beginning, we wouldn''t be there. Let alone resignation, even if you want to get the Chen family into your hands, we will do as well."


    Ye Hua was amused by them, "How is it possible, I have no interest in the Chen Group, I will inform you when the time of resignation is up. If you are interested, go and fulfill your own dreams, keep you in the Chen Group, and return the It''s really a genius."


    "Ye, although you let us do things we are willing, but you are so mysterious, it really makes us unwilling and unwilling."


    Seeing this sentence, Ye Hua smiled helplessly, if it turned out that he really wouldn''t tell these people his identity, but now!


    Hehe...Life always needs some excitement.


    "Why not, how about we make a video?"


    When Ye Hua wrote this sentence, the entire private chat room was shocked. Ye, who has always been mysterious, wants to start a video with them, is this crazy?


    No no no, their leaves can''t be crazy.


    But they are really looking forward to it!


    When they pressed the button to start the video, they saw a young man watching them with a gentle smile, and everyone gasped.


    Chen Yehua!


    The name ?? is not unfamiliar to them at all, and this face is really not unfamiliar. They have wanted to punch this face countless times. After all, Ye Hua is really playful in front of people.


    is also a special hobbyist.


    Now God seems to have made a joke with them, Ye Hua is Ye Cheng.


    Of course, they also saw the man holding Ye Hua, and the mouse in his hand trembled.


    "Ye, are you sure this is not a joke?"


    "As you can see, it''s all very real."


    Ye Hua propped his chin, "Aren''t you surprised?"


    "Oh my God, when I met you, you were only ten years old?"


    "When I met Ye, he should have been twelve years old."


    "Eleven years old."


    "Then I know Ye later, thirteen years old."


    Ye Hua always had a smile on his face when he saw this group of people discussing. This group of people is still so cute, they can''t see the usual wrists at all.


    "Oh, by the way, check Wu Xixi in City A again. The last time I had a car accident should be related to her, and she should be allowed to go where she should go."


    "Okay Ye, whether you are Ye Cheng or Chen Yehua, you are our best friend."


    Yehua secretly said, friend?


    So he Yehua still has friends here?

 Chapter 1267： do you understand what love is

    Ye Hua was in a very good mood. At least these friends who had been with him since he was ten years old are still very friendly to him. It seems that he, who was once paranoid, missed a lot. But everything can be changed again.


    Of course he knew that even if these people left the Chen Group, it would not affect them, and it would even be a better thing for them. He has already planned to give up the Chen Group, how could he still let them work hard in the Chen Group.


    Especially working for Li Ming, that''s even more impossible.


    Everyone here didn''t understand why Ye Hua wanted to transfer the shares of the Chen Group to Li Ming at first, but when they knew that Ye Hua was Ye Cheng, they already understood.


    This young business genius is completely revenge. With their means, it might be difficult to know Ye Cheng''s identity, but knowing everything about Ye Hua really shouldn''t be too simple.


    Soon they found out Li Ming''s purpose and the relationship between Cui Chang and Li Ming, of course they were very angry. Originally, they planned to just listen to Ye Hua''s resignation when the time came, but now, before resigning, they felt that it would be a bit sorry for Ye Hua''s friend status if they didn''t do anything.


    Yehua certainly didn''t know what these lunatics were going to do, and even if he knew, he would probably just laugh and pass.


    Three days, the huge network of relationships, with the information provided by the dark clouds, finally checked the matter.


    Yehua flipped through the results, his eyebrows moved, "I always feel that with the careful eye of the dark clouds, these people are going to be out of luck."


    "Let the dark clouds solve these things by themselves, Ahua, you always deal with these things, those things, the time with me is getting less and less recently."


    "This is full of resentment!"


    Ye Hua smiled warmly and patted his lover''s face, "When the matter is settled, isn''t it enough for us to go back to the virtual world to accompany you every day?"


    "Of course it''s enough, I can''t wait to go back with you immediately, Ah Hua, you see it''s getting dark."


    "I want to send this information to Wu Yun."


    Yehua, regardless of Wuzhi''s unrequited look, changed his clothes, took the documents, put on his shoes, and went over to the dark clouds. Where could Wu Zhi let Ye Hua go alone and follow him quickly.


    The two came out of the villa hand in hand, and by chance they met an old acquaintance.


    "It turned out to be Li Ming."


    Yehua greeted with a smile, took Wuzhi''s hand and didn''t let go, this scene made Li Ming feel extremely dazzling, he wanted to rush over to pull Yehua''s hand out and grab him to his side. But for a long time reason told him that it could not be done.


    "Xiaohua, I didn''t expect you to find a new love so soon."


    Li Ming gritted his teeth and said, even he himself didn''t realize how wrong his tone was.


    "Yeah, doesn''t Li Ming also have a perfect lover? I''m not allowed to find a perfect lover?" Ye Hua leaned on Wu Zhi''s body, "I thought a lot, Azhi is the one who really suits me, he is right I am very considerate, he can help me think about everything, will not make me feel wronged, never plot anything, and the most important thing is that Azhi is wholeheartedly towards me."


    The last sentence of single-mindedness stabbed Li Ming''s heart, especially the appearance of the two of them matching, so that his eyes were shaken a little bit.


    "Chen Yehua!"


    He rushed in front of Ye Hua, and couldn''t bear it any longer, "Do you really like this person, not get angry with me?"


    "Li Ming, what are you crazy about? I, Chen Yehua, have never been a person who can force myself. You should understand very well. If I don''t like Azhi, how can I be with him."


    Ye Hua raised his eyebrows, "You won''t regret it, do you want to rekindle your old relationship with me?"


    Wu Zhi panicked, feeling that Ye Hua was holding his hand tightly, so he didn''t do anything else. As for this man, he can kill him with one claws.


    "Even if you regret it, it''s too late, Li Ming, you should know what kind of person I am, Chen Yehua. If you like someone, you can hold the moon in front of him. If you don''t like someone, you can also step on someone to hell. Chen Yehua is not at all interested in the so-called reverting grass, and will not do such a thing."


    Yehua smiled lightly and held Wuzhi''s hand, "What I love now is Azhi, love, true love, do you understand what love is?"


    "Maybe you don''t quite understand, have you never loved me?"


    Ye Hua''s face full of indifference made Li Ming feel that his heart was blocked and panicked, "If you loved me, you would not be with Cui Chang. If you said you loved me, I can only explain that you Your love is really unbearable, by the way, aren''t you going to be engaged to the daughter of the Wu Group? Or don''t entangle with me, so as not to make others laugh, the most important thing is, you have to maintain your A good image, in case someone from the Wu Group finds out that you are still connected to me, I guarantee that your engagement banquet will be over."


    "Okay, Azhi, let''s go over, the dark clouds must be a little anxious."


    Ye Hua smiled contentedly, and as expected, scolding the scumbag made one''s heart happy, and the turbid air in his chest was also released. Wu Zhi held his lover''s hand tightly. At this moment, he really felt that he had succeeded in grasping A Hua, and Li Ming could no longer take away the person he loved.


    "Ahua, at this moment I believe that you are willing to return to the virtual world with me."


    Facing his lover''s serious, serious and serious appearance, Ye Hua couldn''t help laughing, "You don''t know what you''re thinking about all day."


    "O Hua, what I said is true."


    "Okay, okay, I believe you."


    Yehua smiled and walked towards the villa of the dark clouds with a look of joy with his lover. Li Ming looked at the backs of the two from behind, only to feel that the man was so far away that he couldn''t catch them.


    However, Chen shi has it at his fingertips, and he cannot make mistakes at this time.


    Turn around, get in the car, and leave.


    Chen Yehua, from today on, there will be no such person in his world as Chen Yehua. He is the chairman of the Chen Group and should soon be called the Li Group.


    Wu Yun looked through the information provided by Ye Hua with a blank face, read the above content in one breath, and threw the information aside, a hint of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth.


    Making such an expression with her enchanting and **** face really made Nan Junmo stunned.


    Yehua laughed inwardly, but did not speak.


    Wu Yun was abandoned to the orphanage. She was supposed to be the daughter of a big family in City B. The person who abandoned her was none other than the mother who gave birth to her. Her biological father was a romantic young man himself. Although he married her biological mother, he did not know how many lovers he had raised. Before she was born, her biological father had already had many illegitimate children.


    When her biological mother was pregnant with her, her biological father didn''t go home very often. When she was about to be born, her father brought back one of her lovers. This lover was very fond of her father, and she became the second grandmother in such a fair and open manner.

 Chapter 1268： Wu Linglings Means

    Her own mother originally wanted to give birth to a son to give her a long face, but who would have known that a daughter would be born, and after that, her own mother lost her.


    Of course, things are not so simple. Her mother''s brain is very good. She took advantage of her loss and successfully framed the second grandmother. Not being kicked out also made her biological father a little disgusted.


    And her own mother gave birth to a son and a daughter later. Although her husband did not return home, she had her parents-in-law in charge, and her life was not bad. And how bad could that second grandma serve her every day?


    After watching all this, Wu Yun felt that he was really a disaster.


    "Dark Cloud, what are you going to do?"


    Dark Cloud shrugged, "Help me erase the traces of my existence. Although the other party didn''t come to me so kindly, I don''t want to have anything to do with such a family at all."


    Yehua was not surprised that Wu Yun made this decision. After all, Wu Yun had parents who treated her very well, and the pair here really didn''t like it.


    "Okay, no problem, I''ll notify them right away." Ye Hua also did what he said, and now he has disclosed his identity to those people, he made a direct phone call, and soon it was heard that the relationship between Wu Yun and the family was all wiped out. clean.


    Of course, things are very simple, just create the news that Dark Cloud had died in the orphanage. Just a discarded baby, no one should pursue anything, and the dark clouds are just in case, she will not leave in a short time, and it is not a good thing to be associated with these superlatives.


    "Okay, there''s no problem anymore, then Dark Cloud, you won''t just let it go, will you?"


    Wu Yun held his chin and said lightly, "I heard that the company under this family is in a mess right now, and now is the time when foreign enemies are invading. After I clean up the opponents here, I will open a branch to B City, anyway. If they don''t cherish it, just help them take over the company!"


    "Okay, we''re not interested in this matter, Wu Yun, take it slow, I''m going back with Ah Hua now." Wu Zhi didn''t want Ah Hua to be doing other things all day, so he didn''t notice him , pulled Ye Hua and walked out.


    Wuyun pouted, "Wuzhi is a cheapskate."


    "Xiaoyun, I''m actually stingy too."


    Dark Cloud slapped Nan Junmo on the face, "This face is really hateful."


    "Xiaoyun and I go to the room, and you can slowly clean up."


    Shameless!


    Wu Yun and Ye Hua are in harmony here, and the two lovers are in love in their own house. Over there, Cui Chang was living in the heat of water, because Wu Lingling accidentally discovered the relationship between Cui Chang and Li Ming.


    Wu Lingling sneered: "Assistant Cui, that''s how you help Li Ming, Assistant Cui is really a versatile assistant, not only helping Li Ming with his work, but also with his life. He even helped Li Ming with his physical problems."


    Cui Chang felt that something was wrong when Wu Lingling called him to the villa. Now when he heard Wu Lingling''s words, he felt like a thunderclap, but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. He only knew that Wu Lingling already knew about his relationship with Li Ming.


    Seeing that Cui Chang didn''t speak, Wu Lingling picked up the remote control and pressed it. Immediately, an unbearable picture appeared on the stereoscopic TV. Wu Lingling watched casually and heard the blushing voice coming from inside, but only sneered on her face.


    Seeing that Cui Chang was stunned and embarrassed, her face turned pale, she exhaled and turned her eyes to the screen, "I can''t see it, Assistant Cui''s bed skills are so good, even a woman is ashamed with this waist, Li Ming also looked like he was enjoying it, it seemed that Assistant Cui''s waist was well twisted, so he enjoyed it a lot! Assistant Cui, you have contributed a lot!"


    Wu Lingling said with a deep expression on her face, fiddling with the bracelet on her wrist, "I''m a little surprised, Ye Hua, who has always loved Li Ming so much that he even transferred Chen''s shares to Li Ming, suddenly broke up with him, it turned out that Assistant Cui was among them. It makes a big difference.¡±


    Yehua, no one does not know this person, this is a gangster, but he is different from ordinary gangsters, he is a very arrogant person. Wu Lingling recalled Ye Hua''s information in her mind, and looked at Cui Chang with contempt. The Chen family really didn''t know everyone well, and everything was planned by these two outsiders.


    "Assistant Cui''s performance is very exciting. I wonder if it will make people excited if others watch it."


    "Miss Wu!"


    "how?"


    Wu Lingling looked in the mirror and touched up her makeup, "Assistant Cui, what else do you want to say? Oh, you want to say that you really like Li Ming''s words, I don''t want to hear it, now Li Ming and I are getting engaged, so I don''t really hope that Assistant Cui will disturb the relationship between me and Li Ming in the future, such as this kind of thing, I hope it can''t happen again."


    "As long as Miss Wu keeps this matter a secret and doesn''t publicize it, I promise that nothing like this will happen." Once the video was circulated, Li Ming was really ruined.


    "I don''t quite trust you."


    Wu Lingling hooked her lips, "My people have already come, you and them leave, leave immediately, I will arrange a place for you, don''t come to see Li Ming again in the future."


    Cui Chang''s face was pale, and just as he was about to leave, the door of the villa was pushed open. Two burly men came in and grabbed him, forced him into the car, and quickly disappeared outside the villa.


    Wu Lingling smiled lightly: "I will tell Li Ming that Assistant Cui is a little unacceptable that Li Ming and I are engaged, so he went out to relax. As for when he will come back, Assistant Cui doesn''t want to tell me."


    His eyes swept to the handsome man on the screen who twisted his waist wholeheartedly. She turned it off. She really didn''t care about these things. She took the CD out and threw it into the trash can. How could Li Ming be ruined? If Li Ming didn''t marry her, the Wu family wouldn''t need her as a eldest lady.


    But for a vixen like Cui Chang, she doesn''t really want the other person to exist. My sister said that once such a vixen appears, it is best to stop it immediately. If it was a simple and stupid dude like Ye Hua, she would not have to take precautions at all. It''s a pity that this kind of person has an emotional cleanliness.


    When Cui Chang woke up, he had already been changed into other clothes, especially when he saw this revealing and reverie dress, he subconsciously felt that it was not good, the burly man pulled him out, and then was placed in the On the stage for people to watch, hear the bidding voice in the ear, and the video playing on the screen, the man''s face and body shape have long been processed, and the entire big screen only has his voice and every expression of his.


    "Ye, I want to tell you some unfortunate news."


    Yehua answered the phone, and heard the foreigner speaking in broken Chinese inside. He didn''t care about the bad news, "If there is any bad news, don''t say that the Chen family has collapsed."

 Chapter 1269： the truth of death

    "Ye, remember your father and mother''s accident many years ago?"


    "This incident didn''t happen in China. We didn''t have the power to infiltrate that small country, so it was already this time when the news came here."


    Yehua''s face turned cold, "Tell me what the truth is."


    "Ye, unfortunately, this was not an accidental riot, there was a mastermind."


    "Who is it?" Ye Hua only wanted to know the truth now. He always thought that his parents'' death was just an accidental riot, but now the other party told him that it wasn''t, how could he accept it.


    "Cui...Chang."


    "Cui Chang!" Ye Hua squeezed the phone fiercely and said fiercely, "You mean Cui Chang did this??"


    Ye Hua really felt that he was too kind this time, and was willing to play with the enemy who harmed his parents.


    "Ye, calm down, Cui Chang wanted to kidnap the Chen couple, so people created that riot. Who would have known if he actually encountered terrorists, his kidnapping didn''t seem to succeed, so it''s a pity..."


    Ye Hua didn''t want to hear the rest. Even if Cui Chang hadn''t acted directly, if there wasn''t that riot, his parents wouldn''t have died, right? If his parents don''t die, the two relatives who care about him in this world should now be able to witness the scene where he is with his lover, a lover who truly cares about him and who will never worry his parents again.


    "I see."


    Wuzhi heard it clearly from the side, his Ava always had a smile like the wind, and never showed such a cold expression, looking like he was going to destroy the world. Ah-hwa doesn''t mind helping out if he wants to.


    walked over and hugged his lover, "What do you want to do, let''s do it now."


    "Do you know where Cui Chang is?"


    "I know, his situation is not good."


    Ye Hua closed his eyes, "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Wuzhi lifted Ye Hua into the sky, a huge golden crow soared above the clouds, Ye Hua sat on it holding the golden crow''s neck, looked at the fluttering clouds, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the dark room, the handsome man was **** in a humiliating posture. Soon a fat man came in from the outside and climbed on top of him with a wretched face. The handsome man couldn''t even scream if he wanted to. He didn''t know how many days he had been in this place, he only knew that from the day he was bought, this fat and disgusting man had to vent on him every day.


    He wanted to see Li Ming come in and take him out, but he hoped again and again and again and again in despair, and finally waited until the fat man left. At this time, the chain that bound him was opened, allowing him to clean the dirt on his body.


    When he came out of the bathroom, two figures suddenly appeared in the room. When he saw these two people, Cui Chang was stunned and didn''t react for a long time.


    Wuzhi glanced left and right, and found that the room was full of bad breath, so he simply took out an exquisite chair from the space and placed it behind Ye Hua, Ye Hua took it as a matter of course.


    "Ye Hua?"


    Cui Chang finally came to his senses, he felt that he was dreaming, these two people appeared out of nowhere, and the man named Wu Zhi actually came out with a chair out of nowhere.


    Yehua looked at Cui Chang with a smile, "It looks like you''re not having a good time."


    Cui Chang finally reacted and felt the pain in his body. He felt that he must not be dreaming. He felt he had a chance to get out and get out of this dark and dirty place.


    "Yehua, please take me out. I don''t want to stay in this place anymore. I know that Li Ming and I have hurt you a lot. I will compensate you slowly. Please take me out first."


    The other party can easily come in, and he will definitely be able to leave easily. There are countless hopes in Cui Chang''s heart. Ye Hua turned on the phone, and the engagement banquet between Li Ming and Wu Lingling, the chairman of the Chen Group, was playing on it. The two of them smiled and faced everyone''s blessings. What a pair they looked like!


    Cui Chang felt colic in his heart when he saw this picture. It was Wu Lingling. He didn''t want to destroy Li Ming''s marriage, but Wu Lingling sent him to this place. He must tell Li Ming about it.


    Let Li Ming know that Wu Lingling''s heart is sinister, this time he will never let anything, a woman like Wu Lingling with a sinister heart is definitely not worthy of Li Ming.


    Yehua saw Cui Chang wandering, and was able to guess what the other party was thinking. He didn''t turn off his phone until the video of the engagement banquet ended.


    "Do you know what I came to find you about?"


    Cui Chang was stunned. Of course he didn''t know, he didn''t even know when Ye Hua had such ability. By the way, it must be this man named Wu Zhi. Cui Chang looked at Wu Zhi eagerly, hoping that he could show a little sympathy to save him.


    Now he really doesn''t think Ye Hua is here to save him, which fills his heart with fear. Often when there is hope, it is the most painful and fearful thing to plunge people into darkness.


    "What do you have to do with me?" Cui Chang saw that Wu Zhi was unmoved, his eyes only focused on Ye Hua, and finally determined that the person who could talk to the two was Ye Hua, and Ye Hua really found one A single-minded person?


    Cui Chang felt a bit bitter at the corners of his mouth.


    Although he suffered inhuman insults here, but for a man, especially a man like him who can bend and stretch out, everything just needs to endure, and the rest will not be eaten. The so-called chastity is for a man. Say, there can be any chastity at all.


    "I want to know if you were involved in the accident with my parents a few years ago, Cui Chang," Ye Hua''s eyes turned cold, and the smile that had been hanging on his face disappeared, "Are you trying to kidnap me? My parents, so that I can get the Chen Group."


    Cui Chang took a few steps back with a pale face, perhaps due to some previous experience that made his legs weak, and one fell to the ground accidentally. Ye Hua slowly got up, walked to Cui Chang and squatted down.


    "When my parents brought you back from the orphanage to feed you, clothe you, go to school, teach you to manage the company, give you status, and give you everything, you can say that you, Cui Chang, are useless, except for you, Even the skin you wear was given to you by my parents. You seduced Li Ming, and you plan to kidnap my parents and let them transfer the shares. Are you human?"


    Yehua kicked Cui Chang over with one kick, "Are you a **** human?"


    Cui Chang was unprepared, lying on the ground with chest pains. The memories of a few years ago gradually recovered. At that time, he only thought about helping Li Ming. He didn''t think about hurting the Chen couple. As long as they transferred the shares, he would not hurt them.


    Who knew that it was such a coincidence that it happened to be the time when the rioters went out that day, and the Chens and their wife suffered during it. He watched them fall to the ground from a distance, and the bright red blood stained his eyes. He didn''t dare to stop. He bought a plane ticket and quickly left this place and returned to City C, pretending he didn''t know anything. look.

 Chapter 1270： Its his punishment for living

    Cui Chang recalled that when he received the phone call of the accidental death of the Chens and his wife, his hands were shaking. He was really scared. He saw them fall to the ground with his own eyes.


    "You were there at the time," Ye Hua punched Cui Chang on the body, "you know what? If you called the police immediately and sent my parents to the hospital, they wouldn''t die. The location where they were shot was not the point. , they bled to death."


    Ye Hua really didn''t know what to say. He thought he wouldn''t be angry anymore about these things, but when it came to those two people who helped him think about everything, he couldn''t help but get angry. Of course he could kill Cui Chang with one palm, but wouldn''t it be too cheap for the other party.


    "sorry."


    Cui Chang opened his mouth and vomited out a mouthful of blood, his expression pale.


    "useless."


    Ye Hua threw away Cui Chang and threw his hands in disgust, "My parents really raised white-eyed wolves. Actually, it''s all my fault. If I had let them know that my son is not a scoundrel, they wouldn''t have thought about it. Going to an orphanage to adopt a child."


    Wu Zhi hugged Ye Hua, "Are you going to deal with him?"


    "No." Ye Hua glanced at Cui Chang, "That''s fine, this is his punishment for living."


    "Let''s go, Azhi, I don''t want to stay in this place anymore."


    The person who bought Cui Chang is not a kind person. Cui Chang will not end well in the second half of his life. He doesn''t want to do anything more. The biggest punishment is just this. Cui Chang has no relatives and no reason. Even if he has relatives, he Yehua doesn''t bother to do such a thing.


    Let the demon who bought Cui Chang torture him!


    Wuzhi glanced at Cui Chang coldly, snorted, and disappeared in front of him with Ye Hua in his arms, so shocked that Cui Chang''s eyes widened, what kind of existence did he offend?


    He will never know the answer to this mystery. All that awaits him is the sinking in the dark, the never-ending punishment, until the moment when his life comes to an end.


    On the night when Li Ming and Wu Lingling got engaged, Li Ming unexpectedly learned that Cui Chang was sent to a private island by Wu Lingling for auction, and was bought by a fat boss, along with the other party and Cui Chang. Seeing things, Li Ming frowned.


    "Did you attack Cui Chang?"


    Li Ming doesn''t like women meddling in his affairs. Originally, he was satisfied with Wu Lingling''s engagement. In any case, Wu Lingling is considered a daughter of a noble family, which will be very helpful to his future development.


    "Isn''t it just a little assistant? I can help you find any kind of little assistant Li Ming likes." Wu Lingling was not surprised that Li Ming knew about this, "This Cui Chang is not a good thing, Li Ming, you may I don''t know that he has done a lot of good things behind your back, right?"


    Li Ming didn''t get angry. Cui Chang did a lot of things behind his back, especially the kidnapping of Ye Hua last time. Although he didn''t mention it afterwards, he was very angry inside.


    Wu Lingling saw Li Ming''s expression and took out some information, "A friend of mine happened to do this for convenience, and he really investigated some good things. Are you interested in taking a look at Li Ming?"


    Li Ming felt that he shouldn''t watch it, but he still took it. It all started when Cui Chang and Li Ming were together. The big and small things were recorded in great detail. When he saw that Cui Chang wanted to kidnap the Chen couple and caused the other party to die in a riot, he finally felt a little uneasy.


    And before Ye Hua got into a car accident, he wanted to marry him, which was more detailed than what Cui Chang told him, and some of the words in it made his eyes red. Did Cui Chang do so many things to Ye Hua behind his back?


    Of course, there is also what Cui Chang said to Ye Hua who was in a coma in the hospital. Cui Chang actually hoped that Ye Hua would never wake up. He has always felt that although Cui Chang is more thoughtful, it will not harm people''s lives.


    He planned the Chen family with all his heart, but did not take any other means, just not wanting to get human life in his hands. But because of Cui Chang''s existence, he almost got Ye Hua''s life.


    "I know that the person you like in your heart is definitely not Cui Chang," Wu Lingling smiled lightly, "I don''t care about this, I just need an upright identity to live on, I don''t care what you do in the future, even if you want to get back with Ye Hua It doesn''t matter, you just need to provide me with everything Mrs. Li has. I can help you achieve your wish and get the Chen Group. "


    As for why Wu Lingling knows so much, of course it can''t be because her friends are very capable, but the people who intervene are very capable.


    "Li Ming, it''s really a pity. If it wasn''t for Cui Chang, you should have married Ye Hua. It can be seen that you are really attracted to him. It''s a pity that if you miss something, there is no room for recovery."


    Wu Lingling smiled lightly, of course she knew that Ye Hua had a new love now, and she seemed to be in a good relationship. Apart from the fact that the other party was a chef, she felt that the man was really excellent, and it was really not surprising that a person like Ye Hua didn''t care about his identity and chose that person.


    Although the man in front of her is also very good, she Wu Lingling has seen countless men, no matter how good they are. Now she just wants to give herself more chips, so as not to be dragged into a too complicated family.


    A lonely person like Li Ming is the best, no one oppresses her, and Li Ming doesn''t like her, as long as they live their own way, it''s best for her to live a life that is unrestrained and unrestrained.


    She''s not her sister, so stupid and little three to care about, how to be tempted by those who spend big or small, hehe... Only a fool is tempted, and it is the best to spend the other party''s money to do your own thing in your lifetime.


    Wu Lingling has already planned the future for herself. In her opinion, Li Ming is such a person. It is more difficult than anything to get the sincerity from Li Ming.


    "Okay, I''ll go first, and see me later when I get married. I don''t care what you want to do, let alone my family, as long as it doesn''t make a fuss, I hope you can give me some face, At least when it comes to my family."


    Seeing that Li Ming didn''t speak, Wu Lingling smiled and left with her luggage. This villa is full of the smell of a person, and she really doesn''t want to live there anymore. Although he doesn''t mind who this man is looking for, he feels panic when he sees it.


    Looking forward to it for a long time, she is really afraid of becoming a crazy and reckless person like her sister. Although she is not a soft-handed person, she does not want to kill people.


    Wu Lingling did not know that her idea would soon be realized.


    The wedding of Li Ming and Wu Lingling is next month, why are you so anxious? Whether it is because of Li Ming or the Wu Group, I hope this matter can be settled as soon as possible.


    But at this time, Li Ming was a little hesitant.


    The dark clouds over there are gradually preparing to enter City B, and the evidence for Wu Xixi is almost there. As long as she presents this evidence, she does not know how many lives Wu Xixi has to accompany her. With their supervision, no one dares to bend the law for personal gain.

 Chapter 1271： late file

    One month has passed quickly, and Ye Hua''s mood has not been very good recently.


    The truth about the death of his parents made him very sad, and Wu Zhi was always by their side. They had tried to find the underworld here, and they did find it, but the souls of Ye Hua''s parents were long gone, and they were probably reincarnated.


    One month later, Ye Hua finally came over. When he heard that Li Ming was getting married, he sneered twice, how could such a good thing happen.


    Wu''s family is not a clean thing, just give them some big gifts when they get married!


    On this day, City C was very lively. The wedding was held in City C. Li Ming, who should have been there early, was recalling something in the villa. He and Ye Hua used to live in this villa together, and there are still many things left in Ye Hua.


    He was already fully dressed. I don''t know why he wanted to go through his memories with Ye Hua again today. Wu Lingling was right, he really liked Ye Hua, and even fell in love with him, but it was too late.


    He didn''t know what the outcome would be if he won the Chen Group and lost Yehua, but for now, he has no regrets at all to fulfill his parents'' wishes and create a strong Li Group. He seems to be able to watch it. To the scene before his dad died, so he doesn''t regret it.


    But he still couldn''t help looking through everything with Ye Hua, from room to room, from top to bottom, he rummaged through everything, trying to see more traces of Ye Hua.


    From today onwards, he and Ye Hua will never have any interaction again. It is undeniable that he has such a trace of emptiness in his heart, and even a little regret. It would be perfect if he snatched the Chen family quietly and was with Ye Hua again, but unfortunately he didn''t plan well from the beginning, he never thought that he would fall in love with Ye Hua in the end.


    His eyes fell on the refrigerator. In the past, Ye Hua always liked to help him prepare some snacks in the refrigerator. For fear that he would come back hungry at night, Ye Hua could not cook, but it did not mean that he was not careful. take good care.


    Opened the refrigerator, it was empty, there were only a few cans, and they didn''t seem to be prepared by Ye Hua. Thinking about it, Ye Hua hadn''t stepped into this villa for a long, long time.


    When he was disappointed and wanted to close the refrigerator, he suddenly found that there was a document inside.


    He didn''t think much about taking the documents out. He was still thinking about how to put documents in the refrigerator. When he opened the first page, he was shocked.


    These are two documents, one is a document that belongs to a person named Ye Cheng occupying the shares of the Chen Group, and the other is a document that Ye Cheng voluntarily transferred all 50% of the shares in his name to Li Ming.


    Li Ming staggered back two steps, clutching the two documents tightly, and he was shocked when he saw the days below.


    May 9, 2017.


    He remembered this day, the day Ye Hua had an accident, and the day Ye Hua went to the Chen Group to find him and wanted to prepare to marry him abroad. Li Ming only felt a colic in his heart, staring at the document and didn''t dare to miss a word.


    He stumbled back and sat on the sofa in silence. What he wanted most was what he should have gotten more than a year ago. If Ye Hua found him at that time, he agreed. Not only would he be able to get Ye Hua, but also. Can get Chen.


    But...will he marry Ye Hua?


    He kept saying to himself that it was impossible to marry Ye Hua.


    Li Ming looked at the document indifferently. He seemed to be able to recall the way Ye Hua told him proudly that he had given him a gift and put it in his refrigerator. On the sofa, what did he miss?


    He even thought about marrying someone else, and also thinking about deceiving Ye Hua to get the Chen Group. Who would have thought that Ye Hua was going to give him the Chen Group from the very beginning.


    Wait, he opened the document and saw Ye Cheng''s handwritten signature, only that the handwriting was very familiar.


    was surprised again, this is Ye Hua''s handwriting.


    Ye Cheng, Ye Cheng, Ye Chen?


    Why is the name ?? so familiar? Li Ming felt that he had missed something. Trembling and touching the phone, the word belongs to Ye Cheng, and finally all the mysterious news belonging to Ye Cheng is presented in front of him.


    Eleven-year-old business genius.


    Thirteen year old hacker.


    The richest teenager at the age of fourteen.


    ¡­


    The miracles about Ye Hua were exposed one by one, and Li Ming''s face turned pale in the end. He stared blankly at the screen on his phone, not knowing what to say.


    Ye Cheng, who successfully saved the Chen Group back then, turned out to be Chen Yehua.


    Li Ming found sadly that he had never known this person who had been with him for many years, and he didn''t even know that the other party had such talent. How could Ye Hua be such a scoundrel? , even ten Chen Clan is a simple matter.


    took a long sigh, and Li Ming closed his eyes sadly, Ye Hua, if this is your punishment for me, then you have succeeded.


    "Why is Ah Hua coming over, hasn''t it been resolved?"


    Wu Zhi pulled Ye Hua and sat aside, watching all kinds of people chatting back and forth, as if this was their little world, where they were able to navigate easily and with a confident smile on their face, they could always find a trace of sympathy from above. Different sense of superiority.


    It seems that they have the same three words that they are high-class people written on their faces.


    Wu Zhi glanced at it, no matter how noble, is there any nobleness in his Ava?


    Ahua sits on the sofa and leans on it at will to steal anyone''s style.


    "If I don''t see the results, how can I be at ease?" Ye Hua had a smile on his lips, shaking the wine glass in his hand, the liquid inside swayed as the wine glass swayed, he propped his chin in one hand and glanced at Wu Zhi, "What do you think I''m here for, do you think I have something to do with Li Ming?"


    Wu Zhi smiled shyly, he just didn''t want Li Ming to see the beauty of Ah Hua.


    "Of course not, I believe Ah Hua, I''m just afraid that these annoying things will stain Ah Hua''s eyes."


    "Anyway, we won''t be here for long, and we won''t be able to see him when we return to the virtual world. What is Azhi anxious to do?"


    Wu Zhi thought about it too, but he felt uncomfortable when he felt the gazes cast on A Hua from all around him. He got up and went to Ye Hua''s side, holding his lover''s waist with one hand. Seeing everyone quickly withdrawing their gazes, he felt at ease. He smiled and looked at the people around him, as if he was swearing that Ah Hua was his.


    For Wu Zhi''s little action, Ye Hua saw it in his eyes and didn''t care at all. If you can make Azhi happier, there is absolutely no problem in showing affection in public places.


    "Azhi, I, Yehua, love one person is absolutely everything."


    Wu Zhi was shocked, even though Ye Hua looked careless leaning on the sofa, he believed what Ye Hua said, so he couldn''t help but secretly kissed his face and whispered, "I know, my ah Hua is always the best."


    "Hua Shao!"

 Chapter 1272： The person I love now is Wuzhi

    A group of second-generation ancestors surrounded the sofa and stared at Ye Hua all dressed like dogs. Their eyes were no longer the same as before, they were more mature and stable, and they flashed a few bright lights from time to time. Many, Ye Hua looked happy too.


    "You guys seem to have changed quite well." Ye Hua''s smile was like a gentle breeze, and everyone around him felt their eyes dazzled. I have to say, Hua Shao''s smile really made the country and the city fall.


    "Your eyeballs are about to fall out." Wu Zhi hugged Ye Hua a little jealously, took the person into his arms, declared ownership, and made a group of second-generation ancestors smile.


    "Brother Zhi."


    This sound of Brother Zhi satisfied Wu Zhi, but he still didn''t let go of Ye Hua''s waist. Ye Hua didn''t care at all, and just leaned against his chest with a smile, which made it even more clear that Ye Hua really liked Wu Zhi. , is not a means to be angry.


    Especially when Ye Hua saw Wu Zhi''s appearance, he clearly liked it.


    "It was really thanks to Hua Shao''s words last time."


    "Hua Shao, now that the old man actually let me intervene in the company''s affairs, I really can''t think of it."


    "Actually, my old man also planned to let me intervene, but my younger brothers and sisters have grown up, and I don''t really want to go to such a complicated place. I plan to open a branch in the country in a few years. As long as the old man thinks about me, it will be fine. Don''t let him worry about it!"


    These people explained what they wanted to say in every word. Recently, they looked at their own success, and they were full of words in their hearts. Although they wanted to go to Ye Hua, they always felt that it was not the right time.


    "Master Hua, why are you here today?"


    They felt that Ye Hua had been with Li Ming for so long after all, and vaguely they thought that Ye Hua and Li Ming broke up not because of the relationship he said, but for other reasons.


    They are not stupid. At the beginning, Ye Hua''s relationship with Li Ming was known to the whole city C, especially since this relationship was recognized by the Chen couple, so few people could really make a joke about it.


    Especially when Yehua gave away shares later, the entire Chen family was given to Li Ming. They all thought Yehua was crazy, and secretly said that this was Yehua''s breakup fee.


    "Why can''t I come?"


    Ye Hua felt their concern and smiled slightly. I didn''t say more, these people are all human, and I didn''t ask any more questions. If you want to know if you want to know if you can''t check it secretly?


    Besides, one of the protagonists tonight is the object of their discussion, which is really not very good.


    After waiting for a long time, the protagonists finally came in from the door. Wu Lingling had a smile on her face. That''s all, everyone wanted to see that there was nothing else. In the arms of the man, they all looked away.


    And Li Ming''s condition was very bad, his eyes swept to the young man''s figure from time to time, seeing that he and the man were talking and laughing, he clenched his fists tightly.


    Wu Lingling instinctively felt that Li Ming''s state was not right, but it was not easy to remind him in front of so many people.


    The wedding was still going on. When the priest asked Li Ming if he would like to marry Wu Lingling as his wife, Li Ming suddenly opened his eyes and couldn''t help but glance at Ye Hua''s side. Seeing Ye Hua''s gentle smile, his face didn''t change.


    Father thought Li Ming didn''t hear it, so he couldn''t help but ask another question. Li Ming finally took a deep breath and a wry smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, Ye Hua, you won.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to."


    Li Ming''s voice sounded, which made everyone stunned. They knew how much this marriage was going on, but Li Ming''s personal refusal still made them think he was crazy, just like Ye Hua was going to transfer his shares, crazy.


    Li Ming was thinking, he was really crazy, he was driven crazy by Ye Hua, driven crazy by that young man who no longer loved him, but turned to love other people, it was too late for him to let him leave his own. around.


    "Mr. Li, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I said it very clearly, I don''t want to, I''m sorry, Miss Wu, I don''t think we are suitable." Li Ming looked at Wu Lingling lightly, his tone blunt.


    "Li Ming, what do you mean?"


    Wu Lingling was already a little crazy, she could finally live the life she wanted, but she never thought that things would go wrong in Li Ming. She is not reconciled, obviously her conditions are already very good, Li Ming''s marriage to her will not have any effect at all, and the benefits will continue.


    Li Ming ignored Wu Lingling and pushed her away, and walked towards Ye Hua. Everyone looked at him quietly and thought it was too unbelievable. They always felt that there would be some big news today.


    Seeing Li Ming''s actions, Wu Zhi hurriedly wrapped Ye Hua in his arms. This Li Ming looked like A Hua who was going to rob him. If there weren''t so many people, he would have wanted to kill him with a claws and a mouthful of flames. .


    "Xiaohua."


    Li Ming took a deep breath and looked at him fixedly, "Is Ye Cheng you?"


    Everyone couldn''t imagine what Li Ming asked. Who is Ye Cheng? This name is somewhat unfamiliar to them, but it is definitely not unheard of. It should be said that this name has existed for a long time.


    Some of the people present quickly remembered it and stared at Ye Hua with wide eyes, wanting to get this amazing answer from his mouth.


    Ye Cheng!


    If Ye Cheng9 is really Ye Hua, then... how old was he many years ago!


    Some people suddenly realized, no wonder, no wonder, no matter what method they used, when the Chen Group was in Ye Hua''s hands, there was really no way for them to take advantage of it. If Ye Hua was Ye Cheng, everything would not be surprising.


    Li Ming ignored the other people''s eyes. Although he knew Ye Hua was Ye Cheng, he wanted to hear it from his mouth.


    Yehua smiled lightly and said indifferently, "It''s me."


    When these two words were uttered, Ye Hua instinctively felt that he was less connected to this world, and shook his lover''s nervous hand, "The day we go back is not far away."


    Wuzhi''s body relaxed, and he felt it too.


    Li Ming looked at Ye Hua complicatedly, "So, you came to me that day, yes..."


    "The past is gone, you know, I don''t care about that."


    But this emperor hates being betrayed.


    Li Ming felt the unfamiliarity in Ye Hua''s mouth, and his heart was aching. How much this young man should have loved him, he should be the one who was by his side.


    It was he who lost it all.


    "The one I love, I can give everything to him."


    Ye Hua''s tone was still flat, "The person I love now is Wu Zhi." Ye Hua didn''t care about everyone''s eyes and bit Wu Zhi''s lips, "I, Ye Hua, always do things as I want, so Mr. Li , please pay attention to the occasion, you refused to marry that Miss Wu, and you should apologize to them."


    Li Ming wanted to say something, but a group of officers in police uniforms rushed in, asked Wu Xixi''s location, and arrested him.

 Chapter 1273： Finish

    Wu Xixi was taken away in a scream, everyone thought it was a dream, and the engagement between Li Ming and Wu Lingling was also cancelled.


    On the day when Li Ming took full control of the Chen Group, many members of the Chen Group resigned on the same day, leaving the huge company to make Li Ming extremely busy, and the attack from the Wu Group, so he had no time to think about it. others.


    A year later, when he had dealt with all the things of the current Chen Group and was about to find Ye Hua again, only then did he know that he and Wu Zhi had gone to travel around the world.


    He held the ring in his hand and stood on the high-rise building of the Chen Group with a blank face. He silently noticed the entire dimly lit city. He only felt that he was the only one in the world. He threw everything away and chose Dugu. standing at the top.


    If he could never, he would definitely not choose this way.


    However, life is not always.


    This ring was obtained by him from the hospital. I heard that Ye Hua had been holding this ring since the car accident. It was originally used by Ye Hua to propose to him.


    Li Ming, Li Ming, what did you miss?


    The first time I lost and missed Ye Hua, this time I missed Ye Hua again. Every time it seemed that the company was more important than Ye Hua, no wonder Ye Hua would leave him.


    He thought that if Ye Hua could come back to him, he would definitely choose to marry Ye Hua.


    "Azhi, are you relieved now?"


    Ye Hua was facing the sea breeze, squinting and lying on the yacht, Wu Zhi was lying beside him. He thought that the most turbulent thing for his lover was to take him to travel around the world, driving a yacht and blowing the wind on the sea.


    and also¡­


    Holding the hand of the lover and swimming in the sea together.


    Just do what he says, Ye Hua has always been an activist, pulling Wu Zhi and jumping into the sea. The two played freely in the sea like two fish. They were the only ones here. Ye Hua liked days like this.


    Wu Zhi also liked Ye Hua, who was smiling so happily, hugging the young man''s swimming body, "Hua, let''s do it once in the sea."


    "as you wish."


    ''s enthusiasm for his lover made Wuzhi a little unbearable, and immediately stripped his lover to nothing, "Ahua, the most romantic thing that comes to my mind is, let''s do what we love in the sea."


    Ye Hua''s tactful voice was drowned out by the sea, but Wu Zhi could hear it clearly. Such A Hua, enthusiastic and unrestrained, completely lost his gentle aura, like a small burning flame, which made him love him so much. I can''t help myself in love.


    After a long time, the waves subsided, Wu Zhi carried Ye Hua from the sea to the yacht, the two basked in the sun and let the yacht swim in the sea. The white clouds in the sky followed them, and the waves followed them.


    At the same time, Li Ming is not very good. He has to deal with all kinds of troubles every day. I don''t know if he has offended people. The company often makes various mistakes, but it is not a big mistake, but if he does not solve the problem, the company It''s not very good, except for the time to eat and sleep, he basically has no time to spare.


    Ye Hua didn''t know anything about this, and of course he didn''t want to.


    As for Cui Chang, he didn''t know how many times he was resold. When he knew that Li Ming would not come to save him, he fell into despair, but now he can''t control his own life and death at all, and is at the mercy of others like a corpse.


    And Wu Yun and Nan Junmo opened the company to B City together. After several years of practice, they slowly annexed all the companies of the family where Wu Yun was born, and became a new generation of business giants.


    And the days when she abandoned her biological mother have not been so wonderful since. For a noble lady, living an ordinary life is even more uncomfortable than killing her.


    "Looks like it''s time to go."


    Yehua felt that the last bit of entanglement was gone, and thought it was over on the dark cloud side.


    Wuzhi hugged his lover excitedly. After so many years on earth, he and Yehua have traveled around every place on earth. It is time to return to the virtual world.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out and have a look, we won''t come back again. Ah Hua, is there anything you want to bring back?"


    Wuzhi knew that this place was very important to his lover, and walked out of the villa holding his hand.


    The two passed by a man talking and laughing. The man was middle-aged and not as young as he had seen before, but his charm was still undiminished.


    But the young man in front of him is still the same as many years ago, and the same is true of Wu Zhi. The smiles on the two of them show that they are really happy, especially Ye Hua, whose bright smiles never stop.


    The man turned the ring on his ring finger and looked at the young man''s back. The young man seemed to have noticed it. He stopped and turned around, making him extremely nervous.


    Yehua greeted with a smile: "It turned out to be Director Li, I forgot that Director Li also lives here."


    In these years, he has traveled around the world, but he has never met Li Ming again, and his revenge is almost the same. Li Ming is also very painful to think about it now, that kind of pain is not something ordinary people can try, but Li Ming has survived.


    He also knew that his little friends were very naughty, and they caused Li Ming one trouble after another over the years. He didn''t stop him. Li Ming was indeed very powerful, and he was able to grow under the torture of those little friends.


    Actually, with Li Ming''s talent, he doesn''t have to win the Chen family.


    "Xiaohua."


    Li Ming''s mouth was slightly bitter, "It seems that you are really doing well."


    "Of course I''m fine." Ye Hua pulled the man beside him affectionately, he was indeed living a good life, the world could never find a perfect lover like Wu Zhi again.


    Li Ming nervously turned the ring on his finger, Ye Hua smiled and didn''t care.


    "sorry."


    Li Ming finally said what he had been suppressing in his heart, and he owed Yehua an apology. In order to get Chen Shi, he did not hesitate to deceive his feelings, and deliberately stayed with Cui Chang, hoping to get Chen Shi through the hands of the two.


    But because of his choice, it was his fault for causing irreparable harm to Ye Hua.


    He can fully feel the pain now, and he doesn''t know what to say other than the sentence I''m sorry. He has no position to do anything more, he can only say such a thing.


    "You don''t need to apologize, it''s just a different position. Do you think I''m the one who will suffer?" Ye Hua smiled, "Okay, Dong Li is a busy person, so don''t bother, Azhi and I are going out."


    After saying that, without giving Li Ming any chance to speak, Ye Hua took his lover''s hand and left Li Ming with a back.


    Li Ming stared blankly at the young man''s back, Xiaohua, still so young and handsome, standing in the crowd can be seen at a glance. And he is old, old, and old. Of course, he knows that Xiaohua is not the one who suffers.


    So what, if Xiaohua can come back to him, even if he takes revenge for a long time, he is still willing!


    Unfortunately, Xiaohua has never been a softhearted person.


    In the second half of his life, he was only accompanied by this ring with Xiaohua''s breath.


    looked up at the happy back again, he always felt that this was the last time they met.

 Chapter 1274： Changes in the virtual world

    came back.


    Yehua took Wuzhi''s hand, Nan Junmo took Wuyun''s hand, and came out of the cycle of mood together.


    When everyone saw Ye Hua and Wu Zhi''s love sister, they didn''t feel surprised at all. Wuzhi''s heart is known to all. They all saw that Wu Zhi had done so many things in order to get Ye Hua.


    They have nothing to say about this noble Golden Crow Emperor, the Golden Crow Emperor and the Human Race Emperor are together, it is simply a happy thing.


    "Go down and prepare, this emperor wants to become a Taoist companion with the Golden Crow Emperor."


    Yehua said to the waiter beside him, Wu Zhi also hurriedly sent the Golden Crow down to prepare, the day they became Taoist companions was the day Wu Yun became the Golden Crow Emperor.


    Two extremely handsome men together, almost blinded the eyes of the virtual world. No one would feel weird when the strong and the strong are together. Don''t think that monks are old antiques. In fact, because they live for a long time and the world is changing rapidly, they are more open and understandable about things.


    Like, just be together, what a simple thing.


    On the day that Ye Hua and Wu Zhi became Taoist couples, the warm rays of the sun fell, which helped them improve their cultivation level again. Everyone understood that Wu Zhi and Ye Hua were together because they were recognized by the sun. Born from heaven and earth, it means that two people walking together is also recognized by heaven and earth.


    After this grand occasion, Wu Yun officially became the Golden Crow Emperor. The Golden Crow did not expand its territory, but the Golden Crow came out of its original place. Now the existence of the Golden Crow can be seen everywhere in the virtual world, and the harmonious appearance makes all races breathe a sigh of relief.


    Every day, they can hear from the human palace about what happened between Ye Hua and Wu Zhi today. The two are loving and loving, but Wu Zhi has always been accommodating to his lover, but Ye Hua has a lot of temper and occasionally makes trouble. A little temper is really fun, especially when Wu Zhi was willing to stand at the door, everyone couldn''t help laughing, but he was so happy, of course Ye Hua wouldn''t let him stay outside the door all the time, calling someone in the middle of the night. Go in, and then... a harmonious voice rang out.


    It didn''t take long for Ye Hua to cede the position of the human emperor to Mu Bingyun. In his opinion, Mu Bingyun and Wu Yun were friends, and Mu Bingyun had a strange fate, so it would be the best to become the emperor of the human race.


    And he and Wuzhi naturally went around lovingly and lovingly. As for where to go, in his words, wherever they go, wherever there is, as long as there is Wuzhi, there is Yehua, as long as there is Yehua There must be Wuzhi.


    After an unknown number of years, Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin cultivated at the same time to the holy world. At this time, many people in the virtual world had already entered the state of reincarnation, and many people they knew had entered.


    Some will come out soon, and some have no news all the time. Everyone is used to this kind of thing. Anyway, people who go in will not die. Better than staying in the virtual world all the time.


    "Changqing, when are you going?"


    Xue Wuxin found Ying Changqing, and when she saw his back, she couldn''t help but ask, "When you go, please let me know, how about we go together?"


    Ying Changqing turned around and looked at Xue Wuxin, who still had a cold face, but they had been together for a long time, and he could still see some of the emotions that Xue Wuxin was hiding.


    Wuxin really wants to go back, right?


    Ying Changqing sighed secretly, Wuxin ah Wuxin. She didn''t know that he didn''t want to go back now, and he didn''t want to save anything. But seeing her expectant eyes, a smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "it is good."


    "Changqing, you finally got your wish."


    Xue Wuxin rarely laughed, "You will get your wish."


    Ying Changqing nodded, "I also think I will get my wish."


    We may mean different things, unintentionally.


    "Then I''ll go back first, thinking about going back, I''m really a little uneasy, and I''m looking forward to it..." Xue Wuxin turned around and walked back slowly, a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes, does she really want to go back?


    That''s all, she does have one person who can''t let go. She owes the child too much, and her wish to go back is to watch him grow up safely. If he wants that position, she will help him sit there, if he doesn''t want that position. , she will keep him safe for the rest of his life. If he wants to live freely in the world, she will teach him to practice the exercises and bring him back here when everything is over.


    is going to come back after all, Changqing has something to do for Changqing, how can she intervene cruelly. With a long sigh, her heart is not iron, and she didn''t know when her heart, which was like a pool of stagnant water, came back to life, making her laugh or cry, but she was never a reluctant person.


    used to be fate, but now she can control her fate, why is it necessary to be too demanding, fate treats her well, and these days have brought her a lot.


    "Inadvertently."


    Ying Changqing''s voice came from behind, Xue Wuxin slowly turned around, "What''s the matter, did you decide when to go back?"


    "Not yet, why don''t we go for a walk together. All these years I have only been focusing on cultivation, and I rarely watch the scenery outside. I didn''t expect that the virtual world has changed so much."


    "Too."


    Xue Wuxin was startled and agreed.


    "Wuxin, I have never asked you about your past, I don''t know if you can ask now?"


    Xue Wuxin was stunned for a while, but she didn''t care, "What do you want to know, these are only a small part of my memory. If you want to know, I can tell you a story."


    "Just talk about it!"


    He just wanted to know more, "What was that place called? What era was it?"


    Xue Wuxin only thought he was curious, and said lightly: "That place is called the Qing Dynasty, where women have low status, survive under the rule of men, and live for the back house all their lives. The age of my existence is the Kangxi period, and I count my identity. If so, at that time my identity was considered to be a big Manchu family, and later I married the fourth son of Emperor Kangxi, who also had a troubled life since childhood, which made him have a cold temperament and did not pay attention to the backyard."


    "He is a very tolerant person, Emperor Kangxi has many sons," said Xue Wuxin, the corner of his mouth twitched, "Maybe you can''t think of it, there are dozens of children alive, not to mention the concubines in his harem, and that People''s backyards are basically from Emperor Kangxi and his mother, he really doesn''t care much about this..."


    Xue Wuxin sighed, "I had a son later, I said earlier that there is only one emperor, but the emperor has many sons, and only one can inherit the line, but he has many excellent sons. The calculations between the brothers made him very busy. There are spies from various brothers in the backyard, and even those concubines are not necessarily clean. My undeveloped son was calculated. Actually, I am not a good person. It also counted other people."


    Born at that time, no matter how you can live.

 Chapter 1275： It seems to wake up after picking up a dead body at random.

    Xue Wuxin''s face is very plain, this is a long time memory, "After losing my son, my temperament has changed a lot, and my actions are even more inconsiderate. Unfortunately, these are all wars between women and women. I also became a queen, but my body was almost defeated, I didn¡¯t live to the end, I closed my eyes with regret, and finally arrived at this place.¡±


    "Don''t be afraid of Changqing''s jokes. When I first arrived at this place, I was thinking all day long that I must go back to take revenge when I become strong in cultivation. Perhaps it was because of the practice that it actually made my heart more and more calm, and it is still the same to this day. I don¡¯t have that kind of thinking. If I go back, I will only protect the only child I care about and survive, and the others have nothing to do with me.¡±


    She has never been tempted by that person''s words, and it is impossible for such a cold-hearted person to be tempted. I don''t want to change anything, I want to change the pattern of a dynasty, even though the monk is powerful, it is not an easy task.


    Especially after becoming a monk, knowing the law of causal reincarnation in the world, some things need to develop naturally and slowly. Besides, who can know whether it is a dream or the real world after going back through the rotation of the state of mind?


    She has seen many wonderful things in the world, so she doesn''t care anymore.


    Ying Changqing fell into silence after hearing Xue Wuxin''s story.


    "Wuxin will definitely get his wish, why don''t we go in tomorrow, finish our wish earlier and come back earlier."


    Xue Wuxin bent the corner of his mouth and nodded, "Yes, it seems that Chang Qing is a little more urgent."


    Ying Changqing sighed in his heart, he is really desperate! Instead of rushing to fulfill your wishes, it is just to end the last regret and be able to return here sooner.


    On the second day, Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing walked into the Wheel of Mind together, and chose a place to sit cross-legged. The two of them thought about the place to go, and their consciousness fell into darkness. When they woke up, they were already in two different places. world.


    "what happened?"


    Ying Changqing got up from the ground in astonishment, and found that the surroundings were in chaos, with falling bodies everywhere. He suddenly raised his head and saw the red-clothed woman and black-clothed man standing on the high platform, startled, Shishu? ?


    What made him even more astonished was that he didn''t return to his body at all, as if... as if he just picked up a dead body and woke up.


    Ying Changqing felt that something was wrong. It seemed that this was the time when his uncle took revenge on Bixiao Palace, and it was also the time when Xiaoxun lived and died. He raised his head and glanced at the top of Bixiao Palace. Bihua''s life source was still on top. He found that there was no change, and he was relieved. It seemed that he came early.


    Normally, as long as he returns to his own world, he should occupy his own body. Ying Changqing is a little bit confused about the current situation. But he will go to the top of the building to guard now, and when Xiaoxun and "Ying Changqing" come over, he will find a way to save Xiaoxun''s life.


    In fact, using this strange body to do things can be considered to be able to break the bonds of the past. From the experience of his predecessors, he knew that when he entered the samsara state of mind, no matter what he changed in it, it would not have any impact on real people. This place was equivalent to another world.


    Ying Changqing used his cultivation to hide on the top of Bixiao Palace secretly. When he watched his uncle kill the Quartet, he didn''t pay attention last time. Now it seems that his uncle is really powerful.


    This time, as a bystander, he couldn''t help but admire.


    Soon, he saw two men and women running in from elsewhere, one of them was Xiaoxun, and the other was naturally him. Seeing that he was staggered out by Xiaoxun, then Xiaoxun told him that if the top of the palace is the source of Bihua''s life, as long as it is destroyed, Bihua will be dead.


    Seeing that he wanted to go up and was stopped by Xiaoxun, he seemed to be watching other people''s lives. When Xiaoxun rejected himself, climbed up the roof alone, and walked towards the source of life, when he saw Xiaoxun took out a knife and cut it on his wrist, blood flowed down the source of life along the snow-white wrist, seeing his big Shouting, Ying Changqing''s face is still very dull, and he is more and more aware of what his thoughts are when he comes back.


    Hearing the tragic dialogue between Xiaoxun and him, he knew that he really loved Xiaoxun at that time, but... This love has dissipated over time. Although he will not take away Xiaoxun here, he will Leave Ying Changqing here to Xiaoxun to complete a regret in his heart, and he is leaving to pursue what he wants to pursue.


    When Xiaoxun said: With my soul, my blood, the soul curse... Ying Changqing interrupted Xiaoxun''s words, and threw Xiaoxun to the "Ying Changqing" with a lightning speed. Beside him, he touched Bihua''s source of life with one palm, and it shattered with a slight squeeze.


    This is the difference in strength. It is really too simple to destroy the source of life with his strength.


    In Xiaoxun and Ying Changqing''s consternation, Bihua''s panic, Ying Changqing fell in front of Xiaoxun and Ying Changqing, "I hope there will be no more deception between you, and decide not to hurt each other when you are together." When he finished saying this, Ying Changqing only felt that his consciousness was dark and he didn''t know what to feel. He didn''t know what impact it caused to the two in front of him. A powerful person suddenly died in front of them like this.


    Ying Changqing could not know all of this. Now he was lying weakly on a luxurious bed, and he didn''t open his eyes when he heard the sound in his ear.


    Panic appeared in his heart for the first time, why didn''t he go back directly, did he fail?


    Impossible, he clearly felt that he had succeeded.


    "Niangniang, don''t worry, the imperial doctor said that the sixth brother is out of danger, just need a good rest, and he will be able to wake up in two days."


    "You go down first."


    Hearing the brief conversation between the two, Ying Changqing calmed down. With this calm, there was a brief memory of this body in his mind. With his strong consciousness, there was really no problem in swallowing this memory.


    Soon he learned the identity of his body, Kangxi''s sixth son Yinzuo, a child who died in a palace fight. If it weren''t for his consciousness suddenly entering this body, a funeral would probably have been held here, but it is impossible for a small child to have a funeral.


    When he came in, the soul of the child had long since disappeared. After thinking about it, he had already gone to the place where he should go, so he could borrow this body with peace of mind and find Wuxin.


    Fortunately, he asked Wuxin a few more questions at the beginning, and learned that the elder brother with this body is the one who should marry Wuxin, Ying Changqing expressed a little twist.

 Chapter 1276： stiff relationship

    In the blink of an eye, Ying Changqing has been living in this world for three days. During this period, he slowly woke up and felt the love from a mother. He may not be able to respond much to these, and try to be as normal as possible. People doubted something, but they were silent a lot. Others only thought that he was scared, but made his biological mother in this body scared to death.


    When Ying Changqing came, he found that this body had been greeted by many people, and could be called a poisonous person. He couldn''t help but read the name of this body, Yin Zuo, I heard that mortals are the most particular, and many people will change their fate because of one word or one sentence.


    Such a name, no wonder this kid can''t afford it.


    His body''s mother is a concubine of Germany. From the current point of view, this mother treats him really well, at least he can really feel the care from a mother.


    He came here to find Xue Wuxin. As for what to do when he found Xue Wuxin, for the time being, he has not figured out what to do. He can somewhat understand his own thoughts, but he is not sure whether Xue Wuxin will accept his own thoughts.


    As for this body, he has already cleaned up the toxins in his body. In order to avoid some trouble in the future, he intends to keep his body weaker, lest other people always find trouble with him.


    No matter what, he has to find Wuxin first.


    In fact, it is still very simple to find the way to Wuxin. Her identity will be Fujin of his cheap fourth brother in the future. Thinking about it makes me feel uncomfortable!


    Ying Changqing pondered for a while, and planned to find an opportunity to see that Ulanala Huiru.


    When Concubine De came in, she saw Ying Changqing''s small face wrinkled, her heart ached, she quickly walked to the front, and hugged the wandering Ying Changqing tightly in her arms, "Zuo Er, is there something uncomfortable? E-niang will look for it immediately. The imperial doctor will help you take a look."


    Remembering that she almost lost this hard-won child a few days ago, Concubine De''s eyes were red, and she hugged Ying Changqing and didn''t let go, as if she was afraid that she would lose her son if she let go.


    Ying Changqing was a little breathless when he was hugged. It turned out that it was such a feeling to be cared for by his mother. It was really... very uncomfortable.


    "Emother, my son is all right."


    Concubine De checked it carefully, and found that Ying Changqing really had no problem, she breathed a long sigh of relief and touched his little face, "Zuo Er, you scared E-Niang this time, never again. This is to scare the mother-in-law, isn''t it?"


    This woman is only twenty-five or six years old, and her eyes are blue-black that cannot be concealed by powder. Obviously, she has not slept well in recent days. Ying Changqing felt the love she had never felt before and couldn''t help but be moved.


    "My son will be healthy and healthy in the future, and I won''t let E-niang worry."


    Ying Changqing sighed inwardly, he was really not used to being a child. He didn''t dare to be too obvious, although it was easy for him to escape, but it lost the meaning of coming here, and he still hadn''t found out what he wanted to do in the unintentional world.


    Is ?? helping Wuxin realize his wish?


    "The Emperor is here!"


    The eunuch''s announcement sounded outside, and Concubine De hurriedly let go of Ying Changqing and led him out. Soon he saw the father of this body, oh, the name here is Khan Ama, which is really a strange name.


    "The concubine has seen the emperor."


    "My son has seen Khan Ama."


    Kangxi helped Concubine De up, holding Concubine De in one hand and Ying Changqing in the other to walk inside, "How is Zuo''er''s health?"


    Thinking about losing another son, Kangxi felt uncomfortable, especially seeing Concubine De, who was more than a little haggard, "Concubine De should take care of her own body."


    "Thank the Emperor for your concern."


    Concubine De didn''t have much thought to attract Kangxi''s attention at this time, and she was all focused on Ying Changqing, for fear that the child would be good or bad. Ying Changqing had a helpless expression on his face. As expected, the deep palace said it unintentionally. It was really complicated and terrifying. The relationship between this couple was separated by several layers!


    "Khan Ama, you don''t have to worry about Erchen, there is nothing wrong with Erchen''s body." In order to reassure the two, he had to jump on the ground twice, which made them laugh, thinking that he didn''t want to. With so much attention, people came to see him all day, how could he find a way to go out of the palace to find Wuxin.


    Kangxi saw his son recovering energy, a little smile on his face, and he was in a good mood and had dinner at Yonghe Palace. After the meal, Kangxi and Concubine De talked for a while, then told Ying Changqing to leave after a few words.


    Concubine De was not by Ying Changqing''s side all day, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief and be alone for a while, of course only in this room.


    "The sixth brother, the fourth brother is here."


    Hearing the report from the little **** beside him, before he could react, a child walked in outside. He looked like he was seven or eight years old, with a straight face, especially this kind of hairstyle with a bare forehead, which really ruined his image. The child in front of him is obviously good-looking, but he has a facial paralysis, and he has such an unsightly hairstyle, which ruins his handsomeness.


    "Fourth Brother."


    Yin Zhen was looking at the child who was staring at him when he walked in from the door, and when he heard the child call him fourth brother, he was a little stunned. It seems... never heard his so-called sixth brother call his fourth brother.


    "Okay¡­ better?"


    The blunt words came out of Yinzhen''s mouth, and he was obviously a little concerned, but after the question was heard, people always felt that he was not welcomed by him.


    "I have fully recovered, is fourth brother worried about me?"


    Ying Changqing stared at Yin Zhenzhen, making the other party a little uncomfortable. After this serious illness, his sixth brother seemed to be a little different. But he didn''t want to have much to do with this sixth brother, and he came to take a look today when Concubine De was not around the sixth brother.


    "Since it''s okay, then take a good rest, I''ll go first."


    After speaking, Yin Zhen turned around and wanted to leave, Ying Changqing would let him go like this, took two steps forward and grabbed Yin Zhen''s hand, "Since the fourth brother is here, why don''t you sit down for a while, or take your brother out? Play?"


    Yin Zhen frowned, he knew how to play all day at a young age, and just wanted to reprimand him, he remembered De Concubine De''s love for Yin Zuo, if De Concubine knew about it... I''m afraid neither mother and son would be able to do it.


    Just as she was about to say something, she heard footsteps outside, Concubine De hurried in, pushed Yinzhen away, and put Ying Changqing in her arms, "Zuo''er, you have just recovered, how can you go out? Play, even if you go out to play, E-Niang will find a few minions for you to take you there, so you won''t have to trouble Fourth Brother."


    Ying Changqing clearly felt a trace of loss in the dark eyes of the child in front of him, "Emian, my son is fine now, I just want to go out with the fourth brother..."


    "No!"


    "Zuo Er, have you forgotten how you got the cold this time?"

 Chapter 1277： weak prince

    Ying Changqing saw the child not far away and lowered his head all of a sudden, recalling that he really went out for a walk with Yinzhen when he contracted the cold this time. In fact, this is really not about Yinzhen, but because he was already weak, and was greeted by some people in the palace, Yinzhen was also unlucky to meet.


    And his mother-in-law is obviously out of anger, and he doesn''t know how to reconcile the feelings between mother and son. Besides, the imperial concubine Tong Jia is still here, and it will be a few years later. Although he is not in good health, it is also in the name of Yinzhen. on the forehead.


    It is no wonder that he has such a cold temperament from Wuxin''s mouth. He grew up in such an environment, his adoptive mother died young, and his biological mother was regarded as an enemy. He was lucky to be able to grow up safely, not to mention a little twisted personality.


    "Mummy, it''s your son who is worrying you. The fourth brother just came to see his son, not to take him out to play. It was the son who begged the fourth brother to go out, but he refused."


    Feeling De Concubine''s relief, Ying Changqing noticed that the child raised his head and looked at him with some doubts. Although there were only some doubts in his eyes, he couldn''t hide it from his eyes.


    Ying Changqing smiled and blinked at the child, which made Yinzhen more and more puzzled. His sixth brother seemed to be a little different from the pampered child in the past.


    "Empress De Concubine, Yinzhen will retire first."


    Concubine De did not turn her head back. Perhaps her son, who was taken away, had feelings at first, but as time passed, that feeling turned into hatred. The most important thing for her now is Zuo''er, no one can hurt her Zuo''er.


    "Fourth brother take a slow walk."


    "My younger brother will not give it away. I will come to see my fourth brother another day."


    Ying Changqing shouted from a distance, and Concubine De hurriedly pulled him in, so don''t want to sneak out to play with her watching this kid, especially with the fourth brother. The entire harem was staring at her Zuo''er, and she really didn''t know what to do if there was another accident.


    "Zuo Er, the most important thing for E-niang is you, do you understand?"


    Ying Changqing nodded, this woman who loves her son so much that he is going crazy, he should reluctantly comfort her! Although he didn''t plan to change anything, he still understood the reasoning that he would vote for me with peach and vote for Lee.


    "Niang Er, what happened last time won''t happen again, Niang Er should take good care of herself and don''t let her son worry."


    Hearing her son''s concern, Concubine Deku finally smiled.


    "If Zuo''er wants to play with fourth elder brother, wait until he is healthy before going, remember to bring a few more minions, and don''t go out when the weather is bad."


    Concubine De sighed and touched her son''s head. Seeing the eager look on the child''s face, she couldn''t refuse, "But Zuo''er can''t go to Chengqian Palace, understand?"


    Ying Changqing recalled, isn''t Chengqian Palace the palace where the imperial concubine or Yinzhen''s adoptive mother lives?


    But seeing the serious look on De Concubine''s face, he agreed. In fact, he really won''t have any problems again. If there are problems with his ability, he can really go back and rebuild.


    "Don''t get too close to the fourth brother in front of people."


    Concubine Virtue touched the child''s head unbearably, but she still didn''t say what she wanted to say. Ying Changqing''s mind turned a few turns, so Concubine De did not feel that he couldn''t get close to Yin Zhen, but there was some reason. It was undeniable that Concubine De''s actions must be protecting him, although it hurt Yin Zhen.


    Ying Changqing quickly adapted to this status, and a month later, the imperial physician checked his pulse again.


    "Emperor doctor, how is Zuo''er?" Concubine De was a little anxious. Kangxi was here today. Knowing that Concubine De was worried about her son, she didn''t care about her rudeness.


    "Back to the emperor, Niangniang, Brother Liu has recovered, it''s just..." The "just" of the imperial doctor really lifted the hearts of Concubine De and Kangxi, but he couldn''t hold back the two cannibalistic gazes. Although my brother has no problems with his body, he should not be too tired in the future, and he is not suitable for doing too intense exercise, so he needs to take good care of him."


    The imperial physician also knew what it meant when he said it. A weak prince was basically unfit for the throne. Who knew if he would die halfway through.


    Seeing Concubine De''s pale face, Ying Changqing wondered if she had done a little too much.


    The imperial doctor said quickly, "As long as you take good care of him, Brother Six will be like an ordinary person."


    Concubine De couldn''t help hugging Ying Changqing, "Zuo''er, E-niang will protect you well. As long as Zuo''er lives safely, E-niang doesn''t ask for anything, even if her life is reduced by ten years."


    "Virtuous Concubine!"


    Kangxi grabbed her, "What nonsense is being said at this time, isn''t Zuo''er okay? With me here, this kid is guaranteed to be alive and well, and nothing will happen."


    "E Niang, Erchen will no longer be naughty in the future. She will grow up in peace and live in peace, and she will not let E Niang waste half of her snacks."


    Although this place was a bit complicated, he felt that these two people really cared about him, especially when he heard that he was weak, the concern in Emperor Kangxi''s eyes became much more real, which made Ying Changqing unable to resist shaking his head. , it is troublesome to have too many sons, and it is even more troublesome for the sons to be smart and thinking about the position under Laozi''s buttocks.


    In fact, if he is so weak, he can really avoid a lot of trouble.


    It didn''t take long for the news to spread throughout the harem. The sixth prince was weak, and it was estimated that he would not be able to carry out riding and shooting in the future. After everyone knew the news, the six princes, who had always been favored, would never be able to be in that position. Many people secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ying Changqing''s consciousness covers the entire palace, and the performance of each palace is brought into the eyes. Concubine De''s vigilance against Chengqian Palace also made him suspicious before, so he checked the situation there from time to time, which really made him see something different.


    This imperial concubine did not treat his fourth brother as well as he looked. Although he did not treat him harshly, it was just that. Yinzhen was not as close to the imperial concubine as he imagined, but he was paralyzed and cold. Standing there, no two people really dared to say anything. Because he has to go to Chengqian Palace every day to greet him, of course he seems to be much closer to the imperial concubine.


    Ying Changqing found that Yinzhen also knew his situation, and tried to maintain a relationship with the imperial concubine.


    Sometimes he would run into a concubine of Germany, and he would leave with just a word of hello. Anyone who saw it would feel that the two mothers and sons were incompatible. Ying Changqing also tried to extend his consciousness to find Wuxin''s whereabouts, but he couldn''t find it, and he didn''t know why. He always felt that it was unusual for him to suddenly come here this time. Now he can only find Xue Wuxin through Yinzhen.


    If Xue Wuxin is unwilling at that time, he will feel sorry for his fourth brother. He must prevent Xue Wuxin from marrying the fourth brother. The big deal is to choose a good marriage for the fourth brother based on his ability.


    But...what if it was unintentional?


    Ying Changqing is sad.


    Ying Changqing was thinking about his plans here. In a certain big mansion, there was a little girl who looked out the window and fell into deep thought, with an expression on her face that did not look like a child.

 Chapter 1278： wisdom

    Xue Wuxin has been here for several days. It should be said that she was reincarnated, that is, she became conscious in her mother''s womb. Originally, she thought that even if she was born, she was still the eldest daughter of the Minister of the Interior Fei Yanggu, but she found that she was too naive.


    When she was born, she had her own name, Ulanala Huixin, not Ulanala Huiru. She felt a little different, especially when she opened her eyes and saw the little bun surrounding her, hugging her and calling her sister, she always felt that something was wrong.


    Especially when her mother called the bun Huiru, Xue Wuxin had practiced her face for so many years, but when she heard this, she still couldn''t help showing a shocked expression.


    It doesn''t mean entering the state of reincarnation. Once she returns to her former world, she definitely enters her own body. Why did she...become Ulanala Huixin?


    She deeply remembered that there was no such person in the past. Could it be that this reincarnation state of mind was unique to her?


    From surprise at the beginning to calm now. Like Ying Changqing, she didn''t want to change anything, she just wanted to prevent someone from calculating the relatives she cared about on the way to grow up, and then wait...waiting for how the future will be arranged.


    She didn''t want to destroy so much, but she was also selfish, afraid that her own intervention would give the child who had regrets to the butterfly. She owes that child too much, no matter whether it is her or her sister in the future, now that the Wulanala Huiru is pointed to the fourth elder brother, she will protect him comprehensively, and will not make her as helpless as she used to be.


    "Wisdom."


    Hearing this voice, Xue Wuxin turned around and saw a little girl running in with something in her hand, "Hui Xin, take it."


    Xue Wuxin pinched her purse and praised: "My sister is very handy and beautiful, and Huixin likes it very much."


    "Aiya, Huixin, you are a younger sister, don''t be so indifferent, always thinking you are an expert outside the world."


    Hearing Huiru chattering, Xue Wuxin rarely smiled. She didn''t laugh because she wasn''t happy. Even if she was happy, she didn''t have the habit of laughing, but because there was very little in this world that made her laugh. Emotional.


    Huiru is still a naive little girl. Although she has learned some ways to survive in the back house with E-niang, under the protection of E-niang and Ama, she has never experienced strong winds and waves.


    Xue Wuxin thought that since she came back, she would change Huiru''s fate. As for changing her marriage, unless she was taken away, she would not be able to survive in this world.


    She has long wanted to understand what to do when she comes back, and she will not destroy too much. As for herself, if she is really going to be accused of marriage, when it comes to the wedding room, she will directly perform an illusion and let the other party go to her own wedding room. Anyway, seeing her nothing, men in this era will take concubines, as long as they don''t come to provoke her, Whatever he wants to take a concubine, she doesn''t like this person anyway.


    And she helped Huiru in the dark. After thinking about it, Xue Wuxin felt suddenly enlightened. Maybe when Huiru''s fate changed and Honghui could grow up, she would be able to fulfill her wish and leave here. .


    Thinking of this, I feel a little lost.


    Presumably Changqing should get his wish, he is so looking forward to finding his wife, they should be loving and loving in the virtual world. She lowered her eyelids and suppressed the trace of loss. I have to say that for thousands of years, Ying Changqing was indeed the only person who moved her heart.


    But she knows that this person has a very loving wife, and she has no intention of taking the place of that woman, so she has been suppressing all her sensibilities in the depths of her heart. But every time I thought that Ying Changqing would never be able to go out to practice with her again, I felt a faint pain in my heart.


    This should be the only person she has ever liked. He is persistent, he works hard, and he is also infatuated. He has not given up for many years for his own purposes. He has many advantages and many weaknesses.


    But when you like a person, you will always forget what he has, and only see the halo around him.


    I don¡¯t know if this time, after returning home, facing the picture of Chang Qing and his wife together, the corners of Xue Wuxin¡¯s mouth drooped down, it makes me feel a little uncomfortable to think about it!


    "Hui Xin, what''s wrong with you, are you not feeling well?"


    Huiru took Xue Wuxin''s hand worriedly, "If you feel sick, tell my sister, understand?"


    "Understood." Xue Wuxin''s expression was light, she turned around and took out a bottle from the box, "Sister cares so much about me, I got some delicious candy, um, I''ll share some with you."


    Huiru''s eyes lit up, "Hui Xin, I know that you are my good sister, you are my good sister, where are the others my sister, Hui Xin thinks about her sister all the time, I am very happy."


    Huiru opened the bottle while talking, and saw only a beautiful looking white ball inside, "Is this sugar?"


    "If you don''t believe me, it''s better to eat and see."


    Huiru has always believed in Xue Wuxin, so she poured the candy into her palm, hesitated and put it in her mouth, she immediately felt sweet, with a hint of fragrance, and just wanted to taste it again, who knew that the candy melted into her mouth.


    "Hui Xin, any more?"


    Xue Wuxin shook his head: "No more, I''ll give it to you. This candy is not ordinary. I came across it last time I went out. Sister, I can''t tell other people about this."


    "Hui Xin, don''t worry," Hui Ru dragged Xue Wuxin and said with a serious face, "Sister knows that you are not ordinary, this candy should not be a magic medicine, you secretly gave it to me, do you have it? Did you meet a certain expert after you went out? He stroked his beard and said, "Little girl, my bones are very strange, do you want to go with me, Huixin, are you reluctant, so you rejected Laodao, Laodao feels a little bit?" I''m sorry, I see you are very pleasing to the eye, so I gave you pills, can this thing be able to cure hundreds of poisons?"


    Xue Wuxin flew a crow above her head, this Huiru really wasn''t the one she used to be.


    "Sister''s imagination is very rich, but this candy is not given by the old way."


    Huiru was disappointed for a while, "Am I guessing wrong? Isn''t that how it was written in the book?"


    "I thought my elder sister was always embroidering, but I didn''t expect to read the script." Xue Wuxin glanced at Huiru''s guilty conscience and thought, who is the elder sister.


    "Good Wisdom, you definitely won''t tell E-niang, right? I begged the big brother to find this."


    "Don''t worry, as long as my sister listens to me, I won''t tell E-niang about this."


    Ying Changqing moved back to his elder brother''s office after he recovered, and began to study in the study, and spent more time with Yinzhen. Because of his physical reasons, he did not arrange a riding and shooting course, but he did not want to go back alone, but followed to see his elder brothers practice riding and shooting.

 Chapter 1279： provocative

    For the days when Yin Zheng had to start the class and read it one hundred and twenty times, although he had no problem with it, he still felt extremely boring. For the first time, he felt that it was better to study the art of time.


    But his cheap old man would come over from time to time to grab the bag, and he would not be able to treat him arbitrarily. So Ying Changqing had no choice but to review the courses he was going to learn, and then squeezed a phantom array.


    As for his fourth brother, he really worked very hard, he did what he had to do, and he came at the earliest time. Because Yinzhen has also attached great importance to him recently, and he has also taken him with him in the morning. Fortunately, he has divine power to protect his body. If he is really a mortal, he really can''t stand such a toss.


    "Sixth brother, the sun is a little hot, you should stand in a cool place!"


    Yinzhen saw his younger brother''s face was pale, and then he remembered that he had recovered not long ago, and his body was also very weak, "If the sixth brother is bored, you can go back first."


    If you can¡¯t touch the horse and shoot, you might as well not watch it. For an elder brother in the Qing Dynasty, this kind of thing is not intended to be torture. Yin Zhen pursed his lips. For the first time, he felt that God was not so kind to his brother who was favored by Khan Ama and Concubine De.


    "It''s okay, fourth brother, I''ll watch you right here." Ying Changqing smiled lightly, not caring at all, in fact, it''s good to live a mortal life occasionally.


    As for horseback archery, it is really not attractive to cultivators. The cultivator fights are ruinous, and a finger can crush the small pointed arrows.


    Yin Zhen nodded: "The sixth brother is waiting here, we will go back together after school." Yin Zhen still likes the closeness of this younger brother, and he can feel that the younger brother''s eyes are not mixed with any emotion when he looks at him. , just treating him as an older brother.


    Ying Changqing smiled and watched Yin Zhen jump onto the horse. He had to say that his fourth brother really had many advantages. He seemed like a taciturn person, but he actually had a good idea in his heart.


    This person can endure what ordinary people can¡¯t bear, learn what ordinary people can¡¯t learn, and it¡¯s not because of cold nature, but because of the times. Yin Zhen hit the red heart with one arrow, and he couldn''t help but applaud. In fact, the tools of mortals are pretty good.


    When there were more and more people, he found that his fourth brother would only hit the red heart occasionally, and most of them deviate a little from the red heart. He could clearly see that Yin Zhen was doing it on purpose.


    At this moment, he noticed that a dark yellow figure appeared. The person who came was an eleven- or twelve-year-old boy. He was full of extravagance.


    This is the Prince Yinrong, who was still a noble and arrogant young man at this time. He chuckled lightly: "I didn''t expect the younger brothers to come so early. Today is so late."


    The prince, who was learning to ride and archery, quickly dismounted from his horse and came to pay his respects. The prince saw Ying Changqing standing under the sun with a pale face from a distance.


    Ying Changqing bowed to the prince, as the saying goes, do as the Romans do! Pinch a magic trick too much trouble.


    Prince brought him in directly and said with a smile: "Sixth brother is recovering from a serious illness, so there is no need for such a ceremony."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Yinrong looked him up and down and touched his chin, "Why isn''t the sixth brother called the second brother?"


    Ying Changqing immediately remembered that this body was indeed called the second brother of the prince, so he quickly changed his words: "It''s my brother''s, isn''t it, my brother is confused, second brother, don''t take offense."


    "I don''t mind, as long as the sixth brother remembers to call him the second brother," the prince chuckled lightly. He looked as kind as he was. For a weak disciple, as a prince, he would not mind giving him more love. "If the sixth brother is interested in riding and archery, Gu can have someone build some light bows for the sixth brother."


    "Thank you second brother, I don''t need it anymore, my brother is afraid that E-Niang is worried."


    The prince laughed heartily, "Okay, I won''t tell you more about Gu."


    Prince went to the other side, lost his relaxed temperament, turned serious, and began to practice riding and archery. For a qualified prince, he must do his best at all times, and he cannot let his brother catch up. Unfortunately, this prince is too miserable. All the brothers are very good, and he does not have a few days to live easily.


    He remembered that Xue Wuxin had said that this prince had been a prince for almost 40 years, and one could imagine the bitterness involved. Half of a mortal''s life has passed, so it''s no wonder that he can''t help it in the end, it''s probably a person who will be crazy!


    Yinzhen saw that the prince was not embarrassed and responded to Changqing, and practiced silently again. This time, Ying Changqing found that Yinzhen''s level was a little worse. Looking at the prince not far away, he seemed to understand.


    However, among them, there is an older boy who is full of energy. The boy''s body has begun to take on the appearance of a future adult. He is taller than ordinary people, and his appearance is also handsome and handsome. After that, the arrow hit the red heart and made a sound, for fear that the prince would not know. Sure enough, he saw the blue veins on the prince''s forehead, but he didn''t make a sound, and only laughed after the arrow hit the red heart.


    "Prince is really amazing!"


    Yinjin carelessly threw the bow and arrow aside and said loudly, "I wonder if the prince is interested in competing with me."


    Ying Changqing shook his head, this public provocation of the prince''s majesty, what if he wins the prince? What good can you do? If it spreads out, Kangxi will not doubt that he will stand on the prince''s side.


    In many cases, the crown prince represents the rule and imperial power. By doing so, the eldest brother is provoking Kangxi and questioning Kangxi''s vision.


    As a prince, in the face of Yinzhen''s provocation, it shouldn''t make people feel that he, the prince, is afraid, and if he agrees, it will make people feel that his prince puts down his figure and cares about the eldest son, which is a little unbearable.


    However, as the arrogant prince, he doesn''t allow anyone to provoke him, especially as his brothers grow up one by one, he always feels that everyone wants to squeeze him out of the prince''s seat.


    The story that the eldest brother wanted to compete with the prince in riding and shooting spread all over, and soon the scene was set up. Yintu proposed to use moving targets, that is, live targets. There were 20 targets in total, and he was riding and shooting on a horse. The two started at the same time. When all the targets were hit, the test ended, and then the two men''s records were counted.


    Of course, there is no problem with Yinzhen, who has been practicing riding and archery for many years. Yinzhen glanced at the prince''s slightly thin body and smiled triumphantly.


    The prince was silent at first, then laughed.


    Ying Changqing was actually looking forward to it. He wanted to see whether the prince would win or lose after agreeing to the elder brother''s provocation. He felt that since the prince agreed, he would definitely not let himself lose.

 Chapter 1280： A bunch of unloved children, what a pity

    After everything was ready, the prince and Yinzhen rushed out at the same time. Ying Changqing suddenly caught sight of a bright yellow figure not far away, thinking to himself, Laozi in the world are like ordinary people who like to hide behind and watch their sons play.


    He didn''t care, but always paid attention to the figures of the prince and Yinzhen. At present, the elder brother to the seventh elder brother Yinyou who can go to the riding range is the elder brother. Yinyou has a foot problem. Usually, it is not a big problem to walk, but for the prince, this is a natural defect, which makes Yinyou whole It also looked a little lifeless.


    The match between the prince and Yinzhen could not attract him, just stopped practicing and stood aside with his head down. He happened to be standing not far from Ying Changqing, and he seemed to sense Ying Changqing''s sight, so he looked over.


    "Sixth brother."


    "Seventh brother."


    Ying Changqing smiled lightly, and the two greeted each other without saying anything else. He and Yinyou were the same year, but they were not familiar with them. In particular, his body has been growing up in love, on the contrary, Yinyou''s life has not been so good.


    At this time, the performance of the prince and Yintu attracted the attention of Ying Changqing. The arrows of the two of them hit the target, and the horses under them also ran fast. Arrow, turn around and come back. I thought that when the two came back, they should count who hit the most targets, but who knew that the prince''s horse suddenly ran wild and rushed out at once.


    Kangxi, who was hiding and watching, finally couldn''t sit still, "Stop the horse and save the prince!"


    Yinju came back with a dazed face, and saw that there was only one back of the prince left. Ying Changqing''s consciousness also extended, just now he had already determined that the prince and Yintu were evenly tied, which was unbelievable.


    I think it''s because the prince is usually too hardworking, but it was a bit surprising that something happened suddenly at this time. Consciousness went out with the prince''s figure, and he found that the prince was not panicking, but a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Ying Changqing silently withdraws his consciousness, even if something happens to the prince, it will not be too big, and for a person who has calculated on himself, he will not let himself die.


    On the other hand, Yinzhen stood there dumbfounded, and was scolded by Kangxi, Ying Changqing wiped his face, Yinzhen was just a rough nerve, and he couldn''t play the prince.


    I knew from the beginning that the prince is not the kind of person who likes to be provoked, so he even used this method.


    "Get back!"


    Hearing Kangxi''s words, Yinzhen turned pale and staggered away.


    After a while, the prince was recognized and helped back. Kangxi took the prince back in a hurry and called the imperial doctor for diagnosis and treatment. The originally lively riding and shooting range suddenly quieted down, and the others also left the stage one after another. They followed Kangxi''s back and went to condolences to the Prince''s safety. At this time, of course, he had to show respect for his brothers and sisters. His cheap sweat, Ama, liked this kind of thing the most. The drama is over.


    "Is sixth brother all right?"


    Yin Zhen walked to Ying Changqing''s side and looked at the direction where everyone disappeared, "If the sixth brother has nothing else to do, come with me to see how the prince is doing."


    Ying Changqing understood what Yinzhen meant, and followed him to the Qianqing Palace. The people next to him came to report, and the prince was directly sent to the Qianqing Palace by Kangxi. It is estimated that the elder brothers who heard the news, the queen of the harem will have to change a new batch of porcelain.


    Several imperial doctors were busy helping the prince to diagnose and treat the injury. Kangxi was always by his side, and the other elder brothers who followed him silently accompany him. Yinzhen also walked in with Ying Changqing. Kangxi''s expression softened slightly.


    glanced around, and saw Yinzhen''s figure, his face sank again.


    "Khan Ama."


    Hearing the weak voice of the prince, Kangxi hurriedly walked over, "Baocheng, where does it hurt?" Ying Changqing saw Kangxi''s nervous appearance, and the eyes of the other brothers flashed with envy, and there was still a trace of jealousy hidden.


    I knew Kangxi was eccentric, but he didn''t feel anything. After all, he was not Kangxi''s real son. However, he clearly felt that Yin Zhen''s eyes had become more complicated beside him, and sighed, a group of children who lacked love were really pitiful.


    pulled Yinzhen and smiled faintly at him. Yin Zhen was indeed in a better mood because of his sixth brother''s smile, his eyes returned to normal, and then there was a trace of worry in the direction of the prince.


    This scene changed too fast, Ying Changqing had to feel it, is this all precocious children? However, the children among the monks are also precocious, and from the beginning of their cultivation they have been fighting with people and with the sky.


    If you have a good talent, you will have a master, and you will be covered by a martial art. If you have a bad talent, you will have a bad fate. Speaking of which, the fate of these pampered princes was much better than that of the monks. Most of the monks were cannon fodder, and before they saw any hope, they were smeared on their necks with a knife.


    "Sixth brother, why are you distracted?"


    "Fourth brother, is the prince all right?"


    Yin Zhen pursed his lips, "There should be no problem, but it may take a while."


    The imperial doctor over there has already been diagnosed. The prince fell on his leg and suffered some skin injuries, but no bones were injured, which made Kangxi''s face look much better. After comforting the prince for a while, seeing these sons staying here and caring for the prince made me feel better.


    "Where''s Big Brother?"


    Ying Changqing thought to himself, this elder brother is indeed a top-ranking man. Kangxi told him to go back, but he really went back. If Yinzhen came here to admit his mistake at this time, Kangxi might forgive him.


    "Khan Ama, Erchen has nothing to do. This matter is because Erchen is reckless. I didn''t expect the horse to suddenly go crazy. Is eldest brother alright?"


    Kangxi looked at the little boy lying on the couch with a pale face, and cared about the safety of his brother, and compared with what Yinzhen had done before, he immediately became more and more unpleasant to see Yinzhen.


    "Just take care of your injuries, and don''t bother about other things."


    Kangxi comforted the prince. At this time, someone had already told him that the eldest brother had returned, and the unburned flame started to burn. Baocheng suffered here, but you Yintu went back with peace of mind? ?


    "My son takes orders."


    The prince lowered his head, but the corners of his mouth could not help but bend. Suddenly I felt a line of sight, I looked up and met a pair of black eyes the size of grapes, Sixth Brother?


    After Kangxi left, many elder brothers said goodbye after condolences to the prince, and only Yin Zhen and Ying Changqing remained.


    "Why is the sixth brother staring at the second brother like this?" The prince chuckled, as if he was not the one who was injured earlier. Although he is pampered, this little injury is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Second brother, are you alright?"


    Ying Changqing broke free from Yin Zhen''s hand and came to the prince. Earlier, he found that the purple qi on the prince''s body was a little richer. This was the purple qi that belonged to the emperor. He secretly thought that Kangxi favored the prince, and that he favored the prince, which caused the purple qi on the prince''s body to become more and more intense.


    On the contrary, the other elder brothers have only a faint layer, even his fourth elder brother.

 Chapter 1281： Yours is your brothers, are you right?

    The prince was amused by Ying Changqing''s expression, "So the sixth brother is worried about the orphan? Unexpectedly, there are still people worried about the orphan."


    Unexpectedly, there are still brothers who really care about Gu, the prince sighed inwardly, the corners of his mouth curved, and his eyebrows were slightly happy. The brothers have grown up, and the eldest brother is against him everywhere, and he can''t wait to bring him down as a prince. The forces of the two sides are also inextricably divided.


    Thinking of this, the prince couldn''t help rubbing his brows. It''s a pity, he is the prince, he has to fight, there is only one way to perish.


    Ying Changqing suddenly lost his mind when he saw the young man who was still laughing just now, and couldn''t help but say again: "Second brother is probably tired, so brother left first."


    "Go, if the sixth brother is free, you can come and play alone."


    Yin Zhen''s eyelids twitched and he was a little nervous. The prince wants to take his sixth brother to play. He is a little worried about the safety of the sixth brother. The sixth brother''s body and bones are not very good. What if he is broken by the prince.


    Especially so many people stared at the sixth brother, Yin Zhen frowned after saying goodbye to the prince.


    "Fourth Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, if the sixth brother wants to play with the prince, you may as well bring me."


    Ying Changqing was stunned for a while, then felt the concern from Yinzhen, smiled clearly, and nodded. Yin Zhen looks lukewarm and looks paralyzed all day, but in fact he just doesn''t care about people.


    Ying Changqing has adapted to life in the Qing Dynasty, especially as he is still an elder brother. Concubine De cared about him very much, and Kangxi treated him well. The days that followed were not peaceful, at least the interactions between his brothers became very exciting.


    A few years have passed, the battle between the prince and Yinzhen has become more and more fierce, and the battle between Suoertu and Mingzhu has also evolved to the bright side. However, he has always paid little attention to these political matters and is not clear.


    All he has to do is to ensure the safety of Concubine De and his fourth brother. As for the other brothers, he will not do anything unless they come to provoke him. He will also return a gift when he treats him well. The cultivator pays attention to the cause and effect of grievances. He is here for what he wants to do, and of course he will not leave any regrets.


    He clearly knew that the world was created by the reincarnation of the state of mind, but he was still in a state of apprehension, wondering where Wuxin was, would she allow him to leave?


    Ying Changqing is somewhat contradictory, and if he is unwilling, he cannot force it.


    His fourth brother also had two more Grids by his side. As for himself, Concubine De was of course prepared, and he did not refuse. When these two Grids were given to him, he controlled them. A chance, how they choose in the future is up to them.


    However, he had serious doubts about whether his fourth brother''s physique was good enough for the arrangement of the 10-year-old here.


    Yinzhen started running errands a long time ago. He only knew that the air-conditioning on the fourth brother was getting worse and worse, and the imperial concubine still could not endure it, and only became the queen for a day.


    I have to say that Kangxi is a powerful person. I don¡¯t know if it was the shadow of a lot of sons who died earlier, and his sons were born one after another.


    Then there was a little pudding next to Ying Changqing, and the little pudding haunted him all day, making him, the big cultivator, a little helpless.


    "Sixth Brother!"


    Just as he was thinking, the little pudding rushed in front of him, "Sixth brother, I heard that fourth brother brought you something fun again. Would you like to share some with your brother?"


    Ying Changqing couldn''t figure out what his cheap old man Kangxi thought. He named his fourth son Yinzhen and his fourteenth son Yinzhen. He rubbed his forehead. The relationship between mother and son will ease, and the result seems to be more rigid.


    "Just pick it yourself."


    This little pudding was probably waiting for his words. Hearing that Ying Changqing agreed, he ran into his private library to find something. For this innocent fourteenth brother, he tried his best not to let the things Wuxin said happen.


    has been here for several years, and he still has some feelings for some people here. He won''t help the others, but his brother, whether it''s Yinzhen or Yinzhen, even if he leaves here, he doesn''t want the two of them to make trouble because of one throne.


    As for his mother-in-law, in fact, he didn''t quite understand it, and he vaguely knew that it was not that Concubine De didn''t care about Yinzhen, he had some guesses.


    "Fourteenth brother, have you picked it up yet? What do you like? Just ask the fourth brother to bring it for you next time. Why do you have to come to me to pick it every time?"


    He believed that if Yinzhen spoke, Yinzhen would definitely agree.


    Yinzhen held a few gadgets and poked his head out from the back, and asked hesitantly, "Sixth brother, will fourth brother bring it for me?"


    Thinking of that dark face, Yinzhen felt a little scary and couldn''t help shrinking his neck, "The fourth brother is too scary, but the starling looks comfortable with a smile on his face. Sixth brother, I will still Come and get it from you, yours is your brother''s, right?"


    Ying Changqing walked over and picked up the little pudding, approached Yinzhen and asked, "Eighth brother often comes to look for you?"


    "Yeah, there are a lot of fun things in myna, and there are tenth and ninth brothers. Usually we play together." Ying Changqing ignored Yinzhen''s excited introduction about how they usually play, but I was thinking, when did this eighth brother abduct his fourteenth brother. He has to keep an eye on it. In the future, he has to steal the unintentional from the hands of the fourth brother. No matter what, he has to help the fourth brother solve two troubles, otherwise he will be uneasy!


    Ying Changqing ignored the little pudding in his hand, and took him to Concubine Virtue''s Yonghe Palace. This little pudding dared to go to his elder brother''s place with a servant behind his back, and his courage was really fat.


    "Sixth brother."


    Really saying something, Yin Jin stood outside with a smile and greeted Ying Changqing. Ying Changqing is no stranger to this kind of look. It is the look in his eyes every time he is calculating, and the more he is calculating, the more brilliant he smiles, and it doesn''t seem to be mixed with any impurities.


    "It turned out to be the eighth brother."


    "Mynah!"


    Yinzhen was pinched by Ying Changqing, twisted his body, and wanted to run towards Yinsi, but found that he couldn''t run by his own sixth brother by the collar, so anxious that he was sweating profusely. With Ying Changqing''s face full of accusations.


    Ying Changqing doesn''t care, he doesn''t have a good face for this Yinsi who wants to win over his fourteenth brother to be a robbery envoy. Over the years, he himself has been stopped by this eighth brother over and over again, and he has only heard some words from the brothers who are indirectly alienating him. Although he has a good temper now, he can''t stop people from plotting against him every day.


    "Did the eighth brother just come back? I was about to take the fourteenth to say goodbye to the concubine De."


    After saying that, regardless of whether Yin Jin''s smile was stiff or not, he carried the person and left. He is not the real Yinzuo, so he doesn''t care so much.

 Chapter 1282： dont pretend in front of me

    "Mynah, my brother is looking for you to play another day!"


    When Ying Changqing heard Yinzhen''s words, he couldn''t help frowning fiercely, what method did this Yinsi use to coax Yinzhen around. When he was far away, Yin Si put away his smile.


    With a small body, he walked into the elder brother''s office, but he was thinking in his heart, his sixth brother is the only person he has not seen through all these years, even his Khan Ama''s mind, he can figure out a thing or two, but it is about He doesn''t know everything about Yinzuo, but he only knows that this is a sick prince who has no chance of being in the throne, but he is very favored. Kangxi''s favor for Yinzuo has not been changed by the gradual increase of brothers.


    Ying Changqing brought Yinzhen and Concubine De to greet him, and Concubine De also knew that Yinzhen had slipped out secretly, and when she pulled over, she pressed her **** with a pain, and beat Yinzhen loudly, her mouth straight. Say no more.


    Ying Changqing glanced lightly at Yin Zhen who was begging him for mercy, indifferent.


    "Sixth brother, my younger brother is wrong, I beg Sixth brother to make E-Niang stop!"


    "Emother, my son is wrong, don''t fight again."


    Concubine De hit her son, and now she heard Yinzhen''s begging for mercy and couldn''t help letting go of her hand, hugging the boy to comfort, "You boy, do you always worry E-niang? If you have half of your sixth brother Don''t worry, E-niang will never hit you again."


    Ying Changqing grabbed Yinzhen and said, "Don''t pretend in front of me."


    Yinzhen immediately took back the tears that she squeezed out, and smiled embarrassingly, which caused the concubine De to laugh and scold. He quickly asked the servant to take him down, so that he could take a good look at her Zuo''er.


    Since that serious illness, Zuo''er''s body is weak, but there have been no other mistakes over the years, which really makes her worry. Speaking of the three sons, Concubine De''s love is still Ying Changqing in front of her.


    For the kindness from a mother, Ying Changqing also gradually learned how to play the role of a son well. Acting at the beginning, then sincere.


    "In the blink of an eye, Zuo''er has also grown up, and in two years, she will be able to marry Fu Jin. What does Zu''er like?"


    Ying Changqing''s face was indifferent. Of course, Xue Wuxin was the only thing in his mind now, but he sighed inwardly, but asked Concubine De to look in his eyes, "Does Zuo''er have someone he likes?"


    "No, E-niang, don''t worry about this, my son is only eleven years old, don''t worry, you should worry about the fourth brother''s Fu Jin!"


    It was obvious that Concubine De''s smile narrowed. He couldn''t help but sigh, and finally asked, "My son wants to ask E-niang a word."


    Concubine De was stunned, "What do you want to ask?"


    "Does E-niang dislike fourth brother, or is there any misunderstanding of fourth brother?"


    This is what he wanted to ask for a long time, obviously he didn''t feel De Concubine''s disgust for Yinzhen, but he could see the struggle from her face, what was the matter, and made De Concubine so concerned.


    Concubine De did not expect that Ying Changqing would ask this question directly, so she didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    "Emian knows that the fourteenth brother said something to his son today." Seeing that Concubine De noticed what he said, he continued, "The fourteenth brother said that the fourth brother was too scary, it''s not as good as the eighth brother''s gentle smile and look comfortable. I usually go with the eighth brother, the ninth brother, and the tenth brother, and even when I see the fourth brother, there is a tendency to avoid it."


    Concubine De was shocked, of course she didn''t know these things. All her mind was drawn by these two children. As for the eldest child, she always felt that he was precocious and should be able to take care of herself.


    "Fourth brother actually really wants to go back to E-Niang, but E-Niang doesn''t seem to give this chance."


    Concubine De was holding on to the veil, and after being seen by her son, she was not embarrassed, but felt a little bitter in her heart. How can he not love his son, but things have passed for so long.


    In the beginning, her status was low and she was unable to raise her son, so she was given to the imperial concubine to raise her, and she wanted to visit her son countless times. But the reality is really ironic. After giving birth to a son, she was promoted to the position of concubine, which made her always feel that she had exchanged the status with her son. Later, when Yinzuo was born, she had to give all her love to this child.


    In fact, she hadn''t forgotten that child, but she no longer had the courage to look for that child. The child took Zuo out and contracted the cold. She was thinking at that time, why was it not the child who contracted the cold, but her Zuo Son. Suddenly discovering her own mind, she is really ashamed, perhaps this is the so-called eccentricity.


    Especially every time the child looked at her indifferent expression, she always thought he knew everything, that her biological mother was such a person, she couldn''t face all this, and instead became a little embarrassed.


    And what would the imperial concubine think if she approached this child? Yinzhen''s life is probably not easy, how could the imperial concubine be a simple woman, watching their mother and son discord is what the imperial concubine wants! It should be the dead queen, the power behind Tong Jia''s family, now Tong Jia''s family has no son. Although the emperor asked Yin Zhen to return to her, his identity is still very embarrassing.


    Maybe it''s her selfishness! I don''t want him to come back and share his love for these two children, and there is another reason why she doesn''t want to see Yinzhen. The forces behind Tong Jia''s family have not been controlled by Yinzhen. If Yin Zhen could control this force, she would not care so much. Otherwise, how could Yin Zhen leave his biological mother since he was a child and call another person his mother.


    If Tong Jiashi really loves Yinzhen, that''s all, but unfortunately... Concubine De grabbed the veil fiercely and felt uneasy in her heart.


    Ying Chang Qing saw that Concubine De was silent, and knew that she actually still had feelings for Yin Zhen.


    "Even if E-niang doesn''t want to get too close to fourth brother, ordinary condolences and concerns are normal. E-niang might as well take a step forward. In fact, fourth brother has been waiting. Looking forward to it again."


    "E Niang take a good rest, the son will retire first, no matter what E Niang thinks, you are still the son''s E Niang."


    Ying Changqing smiled and left from Yonghe Palace.


    He was looking forward to it, and he should be able to see Wuxin soon! When the draft came, he secretly went to see it and asked Wuxin what his plans were.


    Thinking that if Wuxin really wanted to become the fourth brother Fu Jin and have a son, Ying Changqing''s calm face suddenly became distorted.


    "The slave has seen Brother Liu."


    A voice awakened Ying Changqing, and when he looked up, he saw Liang Jiugong smiling like a Maitreya Buddha.


    "It turned out to be Eunuch Liang, but is Khan Ama here again?"


    Liang Jiugong hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, the crown prince and several elder brothers are here." As he spoke, he led Ying Changqing''s way. Liang Jiugong had been by Kangxi''s side for many years, and of course he knew how much favored the sixth elder brother in front of him was.


    Sure enough, Ying Changqing saw Kangxi sitting in the pavilion alone, with a few other children standing aside. The eldest brother to the fourth brother has been involved in political affairs, and occasionally the seventh brother will be called by Kangxi. The fifth brother was raised by the Queen Mother since childhood, and his Chinese was not very good, so naturally he did not participate in it for the time being.

 Chapter 1283： show face

    As for Ying Changqing, I don''t know if it was Kangxi''s intention or not. He didn''t seem to have any intention of letting him take errands except for his homework exam. Have fun.


    "My son has seen Khan Ama."


    Ying Changqing walked over, first bowed to Kangxi, then greeted the prince one by one, and several elder brothers, and finally stood aside like a good baby. Kangxi''s face looked pretty good. Seeing him coming, he just nodded and continued to discuss things with the others.


    Ying Changqing didn''t pay attention at all, but he listened carefully to avoid being dragged by Kangxi and questioned.


    It turned out to be about a conflict between Tsarist Russia and the Qing Dynasty. The Qing Dynasty defeated the other party by force, and the two sides were ready to sign a treaty. Kangxi wanted to let several sons talk about their own views, and thought about how to sign this treaty.


    Prior to this, Tsarist Russia repeatedly violated the borders of the Qing Dynasty. After each time it was defeated, once the Qing army left, the opponent came up to invade again. It''s not that Daqing didn''t send people to negotiate with the other side, but the people on that side ignored it. This time they completely hurt the other side before agreeing to negotiate.


    In fact, it is not a good thing for the Qing Dynasty to waste troops on such a thing. I don''t know who proposed to declare an unconditional ceasefire. will agree to such conditions. Hearing the discussion, he couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Coincidentally, this scene was seen by Kangxi.


    "Liu Liu, do you have any opinion?"


    "Huihan Ama, Erchen really doesn''t understand a few things."


    Kangxi was interested, and the other brothers all stared at him, as if to see a flower, Ying Changqing smiled lightly, this smile is not like a smiling tiger like Yin Si, there are other emotions hidden in it. On the contrary, it gives people a feeling like a breeze, which dissipates the fatigue of the day.


    Even Yinzhen felt that every time he saw his sixth brother, for some reason, he just couldn''t hate it. Yin Zhen is an obvious **** now. As Yin Zhen''s younger brother, Yin Zuo is getting close again, but Yin Zu never thought of shooting Yin Zuo. With this small body and pale face, he punched him. He died. The more Yin Yu thought about it, the more he felt that he would not care about such a weak guy.


    Yin Zhen''s eyes were a little worried, and the crown prince also smiled, with some expectation in his eyes. The sixth brother is from his side. If he can say something reasonable, he will also follow suit.


    As for the unpleasant words, anyway, Khan Ama is very fond of the sixth brother, and finally scolded him, he, Khan Ama, he knows too much.


    Of course, only the third elder brother, Yinzhi, was obviously a little sour despite his bookish aura, and Ying Changqing''s eyes were never very kind.


    Ying Changqing didn''t care about them, and said slowly: "My son thinks, since we won, why do we need to truce unconditionally, since they don''t cooperate, it''s better to make them cooperate, and when they want to ask for peace, we can ask for it. Some conditions, this is the price of the invaders!"


    When Ying Changqing finished speaking, he felt his eyes staring at him. He doesn''t care at all, mortals always have too many concerns, but he really can''t see this kind of bullying to the top of his head and acting as a rogue.


    If Kangxi still feels an unconditional truce and agrees to some silent demands, he doesn''t mind going to the border to create a sensation for the other party. Although he doesn''t kill mortals easily, there is still no way to make a terrifying ravine between the two countries. question.


    "If Khan Ama is worried that the treasury is not enough, there are some solutions here, as long as Khan Ama doesn''t blame it." The monk has always acted directly, and he will do it when he thinks of it. Besides, this is the world created by the reincarnation state of mind, as long as he Without breaking this space, he can play whatever he wants.


    Kangxi stared at his sixth son, as if he was meeting him for the first time. It is unimaginable that there is such a firm heart under that thin body and pale face.


    If you don¡¯t agree, you will be beaten!


    "Sixth, come here."


    Kangxi beckoned, Ying Changqing walked in front of Kangxi according to the words, nodded, still smiling.


    "what do y''all think?"


    "Khan Ama, my son thinks that the sixth brother is right. Tsarist Russia has repeatedly committed crimes. This is obviously a rogue. For this kind of rogue, my son thinks that fists are good for things."


    It was Yin Jing who was talking, and vaguely he stared at Ying Changqing, his eyes gleaming. In fact, this sixth brother was sometimes much more pleasing to the eye than the prince. Ying Changqing was a little puzzled by this kindness, but he could clearly see the excitement in Yintu''s eyes.


    This guy is a militant.


    is still an idiot.


    "What does Baocheng think?"


    "Erchen also thinks the sixth brother is right."


    The prince nodded with a chuckle, Kangxi sighed a little, the young boys dared to fight back and beat the other side, but these old guys only thought about peace between the two countries, but ignored a most basic fact.


    On this day, Ying Changqing appeared in front of Kangxi and his elder brothers for the first time, and said all his thoughts. As for why he intervened to say these words, he just felt that Kangxi treated him well.


    In fact, he thought later that some things cannot be changed. This is the world created for him and Wuxin by Circular Mind. How they want to change is not according to their wishes.


    As long as they complete what they want to do in the end, they need to leave here, and will the world continue to evolve, or will it be destroyed?


    He guessed that it should continue to evolve, the big thousand worlds, the small thousand worlds, it is not easy to create a world by reincarnation, and it will never be easily destroyed. The more he thought about it, the more magical he felt, and his cultivation seemed to loosen up a bit. Because he occupies this body, he has not deliberately cultivated, and his own power has been sealed a lot in order not to leak out.


    When things were almost discussed, Kangxi met Ying Changqing alone.


    "Sixth, the draft is coming up soon, is there anyone you like?"


    Ying Changqing shook his head lightly: "My son is in the palace all day, where can I see someone? Khan Ama, my son is still young, why don''t you pick one for the fourth brother first!"


    "You kid, you''re not much younger than the fourth one, why don''t you choose them together?"


    "Well, Khan Ama, do you really think it''s appropriate to do this kind of thing at your son''s age?"


    Kangxi sighed and didn''t care. Over the years, only Lao Liu has spoken to him like a father-son relationship. Bao grows up and has his own mind, and the other sons grow up and have their own success.


    There is only the sixth, and since that illness, it seems that he doesn''t care about anything.


    "By the way, Khan Ama, have you already chosen your fourth brother?" Ying Changqing was a little nervous, this feeling is really not wonderful.

 Chapter 1284： Father and son

    Kangxi didn''t hide it, he nodded: "The inner minister Fei Yanggu''s daughter, the Ulanala clan."


    Ying Changqing glanced at the name above, Ulanala Huiru, his eyes darkened, really? If Wuxin really wanted to get rid of her situation, it would be easier. She could do it if she wanted a mere mortal not to be picked on her head.


    But he has been in the Qing Dynasty for so long, and he didn''t feel any movement. He just explained one thing. Wuxin didn''t want to change anything at all. big.


    Thinking about Ying Changqing, he felt a little sour in his heart, watching the person he likes marry his fourth brother, how to describe this feeling?


    It was Wuxin''s choice at this time. In that case, he waited until Wuxin completed everything that needed to be done here, and then he left with Wuxin. Wuxin also said that he has no feelings for the fourth brother.


    Thinking of this, he actually felt a little messy.


    "Liu Liu, what are you thinking?"


    Kangxi stared at Ying Changqing, "Could it be that your kid is interested in this Ulanala clan? If you like it, I will help the fourth one choose another one."


    Ying Changqing''s eyelids jumped, and he really didn''t expect Kangxi to have such an idea. He really didn''t quite understand, was Kangxi not afraid of what he thought when he spoiled him like this?


    "Khan Ama is serious, the son just thinks about the fourth brother to open the house, there is not so much time to meet..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kangxi took out a blueprint and pointed to it, "This is the mansion of the fourth eldest," and pointed to the side, "Construction is underway here, yours."


    Ying Changqing really had a hard time understanding the emperor''s mind. Could it be because he didn''t fight for the throne and didn''t care about the seat under the opponent''s butt, so the opponent was so good to him?


    There is also Concubine De, who even drove her eldest son far away for him, even the younger son was not as good as him.


    shook his head, this feeling is really uncomfortable. In the past, he only knew in Wuxin''s mouth that this was a deep palace full of calculations, but he never thought that there would still be some true feelings.


    In fact, he has not done nothing in these years. He "learned" medical skills, and from time to time he helps the Empress Dowager to take care of her body. He also helped Kangxi and Concubine De.


    Usually, when I have nothing to do, I study the idle ancient books in the palace, find out some mortal martial arts secrets and change them and hand them over to Kangxi. At the same time, I also secretly trained a few people to protect the concubine De, Yinzhen, Yinzhen and Kangxi. . Of course, these other people don''t know, but Kangxi has indeed cultivated many masters after obtaining the martial arts secrets he found.


    Not to mention, although Kangxi was in good health, he was greeted by so many women. Of course, they were all aphrodisiac and emotional drugs. Taking too much of them would also hurt. With his help, his health was indeed getting better and better.


    Concubine De gave birth to three sons, and he has several younger sisters. He still has no problems with his body. Of course, he opened a small stove for these two people to make them look younger than their peers.


    Now that Concubine De is in her thirties and looks in her early twenties, she makes other concubines jealous.


    These things are trivial to him, and he doesn''t know that these things have helped Kangxi a lot. The first is the martial arts cheat book, which has improved the martial arts of the people around him by more than a star and a half, making it much easier to go out to do errands, and even have a few outings to keep him out of danger, especially since he has taken Ying Changqing. According to the prescription, his body and bones are getting better and better, and he looks like a guy in his early twenties.


    Looking at Ying Changqing''s confused face, Kangxi couldn''t help laughing. This son is really smart and stupid. Unfortunately, his own health is not good. Could it be that the doctor does not heal himself?


    "Is there any invitation to mention to me, the work is only starting now."


    "The son understands."


    Ying Changqing accepted this feeling, the mansion is right next to the fourth brother, and he can take care of him in the future, but he feels uncomfortable. If Wuxin really gets married with the fourth brother, then he can only watch the person he likes in the house. In the fourth brother''s yard, at least until Wuxin fulfills his wish, he can only draw circles in the mansion.


    "Lao Liu, what kind of woman do you like, I will help you pay attention."


    Hearing Kangxi''s question again, Ying Changqing couldn''t help but say, "I like someone with a weak temper, who knows how to advance and retreat, so don''t be too imposing as a grandma. It''s better not to laugh too much, it''s not that she''s unhappy, it''s her temperament. It''s very thin, and I don''t like too many expressions."


    When Ying Changqing finished speaking, he saw Kangxi staring at him strangely. He was embarrassed for a moment, and accidentally said his unintentional temperament, and now he can''t take it back.


    "It turns out that the sixth son likes such a woman, and I will let people pay attention." Kangxi secretly took this matter to heart. This son has lost too much, he can''t ride a horse, he can''t shoot an arrow, and he can''t travel long distances. Although he I wanted to take him there on the next southern tour, but I was afraid that his body would not be able to bear it, and the child could only spend it in the house.


    Such a small request, could he not be able to fulfill it?


    "Khan Ama, the son just said it casually. After all, the son is not a very interesting person. In case of marrying a too lively Fu Jin, the son''s health is not good."


    Ying Changqing smiled secretly, not being in good health is really a good excuse. Originally, everyone else was weird, but after seeing him on the horse many times, his face was pale, and everyone believed it, and thought that the sixth prince might die someday.


    Kangxi''s eyes flickered with gloom, and he patted his head: "What nonsense, I will definitely choose the best Fujin for Zuoer."


    Ying Changqing has a grudge in his heart, the best thing is Wuxin, but unfortunately Wuxinzhi is not here, instead of his son, he wants to become his own son with the fourth brother! I feel uncomfortable thinking about it.


    "Khan Ama, this is a pill that my son has recently researched," Ying Changqing touched two porcelain jars and came out, "This is a detoxification pill that can be used to keep the body healthy and eliminate unnecessary toxins from the body."


    Kangxi was moved. Of course he knew what it was to eliminate unnecessary toxins. He held the two porcelain vases tightly, thinking that he must protect this son carefully. Many times, he is not a good father, just a gentleman. Indeed, he admits that he is very partial. Of course, he also dares to admit in his heart that he not only hopes that his son will be successful, but also hopes that his son will not be out of his control.


    But for the son in front of him, he has always been silently concerned about him, and he has to be loved.


    Ying Changqing didn''t know that this cheap old man was moved again, and he didn''t know that after he left, Kangxi asked people to ask which woman in the Manchu nobility had a weak temper and didn''t like to laugh.


    When those secret guards took over this errand, they really didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. Your Majesty, is it really okay for you to use power for personal gain?

 Chapter 1285： Yinzhen wedding

    Time is fast, Yinzhen got married.


    Xue Wuxin looked at Huiru with a complicated face, and couldn''t help holding Huiru''s hand, "Sister, protect yourself." Don''t be tempted, that''s the nature of that person, if you are tempted, you will lose.


    "Sister, this is what I prepared for you." Xue Wuxin took out a box, which contained some pills she had researched, suitable for mortals.


    "Hou Zhai Yin is hard to guard against. Remember to take the pills I give you."


    In order to prevent Huiru from being hurt, she stuffed a lot of things in Huiru''s suspicious eyes. Now that Huiru has become Fujin of the fourth elder brother, it is also Huiru who gave birth to Honghui.


    From the beginning, she was really just because of Honghui, and now she has to treat Huiru as her own sister. Huiru treats her very well.


    Huiru still smiled brightly and innocently, holding Xue Wuxin''s hand, "I have a magical younger sister, with you here, are you afraid that I will be bullied? If anyone dares to bully me, I will ask you for help."


    Xue Wuxin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Who is the elder sister?"


    "I am, I am," Huiru giggled, she was only in her teens, and she was naive, looking at the beautifully dressed little girl in the mirror, she nodded with satisfaction, "Hui Xin, that four ah What kind of person is my brother, and how can you be said to be like a beast."


    "Sister, just protect yourself, no matter what, as long as you are fine, I can rest assured." Xue Wuxin took Huiru''s hand and felt reluctant, "Sister, take Xue Yuan with you, she can help you a lot. busy."


    Xueyuan is a person she personally cultivated, just to prepare for today. With Xueyuan here, she will definitely be able to protect Huiru and Honghui in the future. She will not let history repeat itself. From the day she returned to this world, although she has no specific plans to change anything, she is still changing the fate of her relatives. Let Ama and E-niang live a long life, and let Huiru, the innocent sister, live in that person''s backyard safely.


    She knew what she was going to do when she came back here, as long as she filled up these regrets, she would be able to go back. However, there is a little regret in the bottom of my heart, but it is not from this world, but from Ying Changqing who has been with her for a long time.


    sighed faintly, she was so indifferent, she didn''t know she would be tempted. In fact, when she came back here, she tried to let go of this fruitless relationship, but the more she thought about it, the more the face of that person invaded her mind, making her unable to laugh or cry.


    "Hui Xin, can''t my sister listen to you? Don''t frown, today is your big sister and mine''s big day!"


    Xue Wuxin bent the corners of her mouth, nodded, and waited to the side, watching Huiru sitting there orderly and being played with. Once upon a time, she also experienced this. At that time, she was as naive as Huiru and thought that she could meet someone who treats her well.


    Four elder brothers do respect their wives and pay great attention to the rules, but that''s about it. The backyard has never been a place for him to miss.


    Seeing Huiru being helped away and being sent to the sedan chair, Xue Wuxin was reluctant for a moment, and wanted to pull Huiru off the sedan chair and take her away. Her feet are like roots, she can''t, Huiru is different from her, her roots are here, and she can''t dominate other people''s lives because of her own selfishness.


    Huiru sat in the sedan chair with a smile and couldn''t help but look back, but she couldn''t see anything, but she could clearly feel the worry from Xue Wuxin. Holding the apple in her hand tightly, she always had a feeling that her sister would leave one day.


    Xue Wuxin didn''t look back until the team to pick up the relatives disappeared in front of her eyes and stood aside indifferently. Seeing her appearance, Fu Jin pulled her back and walked back.


    "Is Hui Xin unwilling?"


    "Emother, aren''t you also reluctant?"


    Fu Jin''s eyes were red, and he couldn''t help shedding two tears. He sighed leisurely, "The daughter who has been raised for so many years has been taken away. How can E-niang be willing? E-niang''s wisdom is not long."


    "If E-Niang allows, Hui Xin can stay by E-Niang''s side more. Hui Xin doesn''t care at all about getting married or not."


    Of course, in this era, it is impossible for a woman not to marry, that is to be laughed at and make the family unable to lift their heads. She was just joking, and Fu Jin also knew that she was joking, comforting her just watching her daughter being picked up.


    But he still couldn''t help but scolded: "What nonsense."


    "Emother, my daughter is not talking nonsense."


    Fu Jin smiled reassuringly, "It''s good that Hui Xin has this heart. As long as you two sisters are well in the future, E-niang will be content in this lifetime. Unfortunately, Hui Ru''s future life is destined to not be too peaceful."


    Prince Fu Jin said it nicely, but in fact it is better to find a noble family. Let me ask which prince is not a group of wives and concubines. Her eldest daughter is innocent and lively. Although she has learned a lot from her in the past few years, she is too well protected.


    "Don''t worry, Mother E, with my daughter here, my sister will be safe in the future."


    She cannot guarantee that Huiru will be happy, but she can guarantee that Huiru will be safe in her life. For Huiru''s sake, she promised Xueyuan a chance, as long as Huiru spends her life safely, Xueyuan will be able to regain her freedom.


    It is not an easy task to break free from slavery in this era. Even if she breaks away, it is not easy to survive, but she Xue Wuxin wants to do something, but it is easy.


    This is also her selfishness!


    Not only that, but she also secretly cultivated some people for Honghui. In fact, she is not sure whether Honghui will come to this world as before, but she is not in a hurry. Once this child comes, she will definitely feel it and recognize it.


    Knowing that today is the wedding day of Yinzhen and Wulanala Huiru, Ying Changqing started preparations very early. He was a little nervous and a little uneasy, especially knowing that there were actually two women beside the fourth brother, Li Shi and Song Shi, he was entangled in his heart!


    Although he has no prejudice against Yinzhen, he still resents Fu Jin who has no intention of becoming Yinzhen.


    "Sixth brother, you don''t seem very happy?" Little Pudding Yinzhen thought, "Sixth brother is afraid that fourth brother will get married and ignore you?"


    Because Ying Changqing was mediating in the middle, although the relationship between De Fei and Yinzhen still seemed lukewarm, it was still somewhat different from the original. This little pudding has been with Yin Zhen for a while, and under the sugar-coated cannonball of Yin Zhen, the prejudice in his heart has also been put down.


    Especially after Ying Changqing let Yinzhen see a few faces of Yinsi intentionally or unintentionally, the little pudding also understood that Yinsi was not just treating him to a younger brother, the children in the palace were all precocious.

 Chapter 1286： Brother is so angry

    Although ??Yinzhen looks small, he is especially naughty and likes to play. However, under the guidance of Ying Changqing, he gradually distinguishes right from wrong, especially in Yinsi''s intentional or unintentional provocation, as well as some of Ying Changqing''s words after the incident. People who are close brothers don''t like it very much.


    Ying Changqing originally thought that this little pudding would stay away from Yinsi, but who knew that this guy was full of bad water, and said that he wanted to go over and do an internal response to see what the other party was planning to greet him and kiss his fourth brother. I came here to tip off, and I usually had a hot fight with Brother Nine and Brother Ten.


    Of course, Ying Changqing told Yin Zhen what he said. When he said this, although Yin Zhen''s paralyzed face didn''t show any expression, he could feel that the other party was actually happy.


    Actually, his fourth brother is a little sullen occasionally.


    "Sixth brother, Thirteen is always pestering the fourth brother. Last time, the fourth brother specially brought Thirteen''s favorite snacks. The younger brother is very angry. This guy treats the fourth brother as his fourth brother. The heart is very unbalanced, so jealous, so hateful, is this guy obviously the fourth brother who came to steal his brother?"


    Ying Changqing recalled for a moment, and the corners of his mouth twitched, "Fourteen, have you forgotten that the fourth brother has brought things in for you more than once. Mother Thirteen is seriously ill now, and the fourth brother''s care is also a matter of concern. He is pitiful. Besides, the brothers who are really close to the fourth brother, apart from you and me, are thirteen. Do you want to watch the fourth brother become a loner? "


    "Sixth brother, you''re right, at least we still have E-Niang''s love, now thinking about the fourth brother is actually quite pitiful, sigh, it''s a pity that the fourth brother has grown too fast, even if he is coquettish, E-Niang won''t care. If you are as old as your younger brother, just shove it into E-Niang''s arms and act like a spoiled child, to ensure E-Niang''s heart will soften immediately."


    Ying Changqing looked at this little pudding and muttered to himself, and when he said his own trick, two dark clouds floated over his head.


    Hehe... This is really a child''s childish language. If you think that his younger brother is innocent and lively, it is a big mistake. I don''t know who this kid learned from. There are many ways to treat people. At a young age, that face is deceptive, even though Yinsi hasn''t found out for so many years, this kid is the undercover. Of course, at the current age of Yinsi, he can''t do anything to harm Yinzhen.


    But Yinsi''s temperament is so good that he can win over people''s hearts too much, and few people who come in contact with him will not praise him.


    "Fourteen, in fact, if you and Thirteen are in trouble, it''s better to coax Thirteen and let Thirteen listen to you. You are the fourth brother''s younger brother, and Thirteen is also the fourth brother''s important younger brother. If the two of you make trouble, Fourth brother is in a dilemma."


    Yinzhen rolled his eyes and held Ying Changqing''s hand, his dark pupils gleamed, "Brother can agree to Sixth Brother''s conditions, but well, my brother has a request."


    "Tell me, what''s the matter." Ying Changqing smiled slightly, already used to being blackmailed by this little guy.


    Yinzhen''s eyebrows moved, "I heard that the sixth brother likes to read various books, and he has also found many martial arts secrets, so that sixth brother, is your younger brother your own brother?"


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help laughing at this guy pulling his sleeves and acting like a spoiled child, "You want to practice martial arts?"


    "Naturally, my younger brother is going to be a general who will kill the enemy in the future. How can he not be able to do martial arts? Sixth brother, you can''t make your younger brother embarrassed, right? And those pills, do you want to give some to your younger brother as well?"


    The little face looked greedy and rubbed his hands from time to time. With such a small appearance, he really didn''t look like an emperor.


    "I promised you, but you promised the sixth brother..."


    "Don''t worry, my brother will definitely do it." Yinzhen smiled with a triumphant face, and that bad appearance made Ying Changqing wonder if this kid had already set him up for this matter. Of course, he didn''t mind, and he still had a sense of accomplishment to see the brothers in harmony.


    In the future, 14 will not be a hindrance to Yinzhen. I think it will be much less troublesome, and Wuxin should not have to worry about other things. She just needs to protect the people she cares about, and he will help with other troubles.


    He is selfish, he just wants to settle the matter here as soon as possible, and then take Xue Wuxin to leave. He figured it out, instead of sitting still, it is better to take the initiative and let Wuxin know his intentions. This is what a great cultivator should do.


    The two brothers, holding hands, have arrived at the mansion in Yinzhen, which is now the fourth elder brother''s mansion.


    The ?? was really beaming, Ying Changqing went in and picked a seat to sit down. After a while, I saw Yin Zhen, got up and handed the gift prepared by myself to Yin Zhen.


    "Fourth brother, congratulations."


    The little pudding Yinzhen was not to be outdone, and hurriedly sent the gift she prepared. Yin Zhen would never have thought that there were two brothers standing beside him, who were real brothers.


    Holding the two gifts in his hand, he took Yinzhen''s heart, and what his sixth brother gave was definitely not ordinary, "Su Peisheng, please take care of these two gifts for the master."


    "Yes, sir."


    Su Peisheng of course understood the meaning, and went down with the things carefully. Master let him take down such an important thing, but he only paid attention to him, but also to the sixth master and the fourteenth master. Su Peisheng had to sigh in his heart that the relationship between the master and the two is really good.


    The three talked for a while, the bride was sent to the new house long ago, other brothers also came, and the prince came, but after a while, he ate a glass of wine, greeted Yinzhen, and pulled Ying Changqing again. After joking for a while, looking at the uncomfortable expressions of the brothers, they left with a light smile and brisk steps.


    Ying Changqing looked at the somewhat lonely back and couldn''t help shaking his head. The prince at this time could already see some impatience on his face, and he had also heard the occasional news from Yuqing Palace. It''s just that the battle between the prince and Yintu is getting more and more serious now, and the two seem to have avoided him on purpose, so he didn''t pay much attention.


    What he thought was that as long as the two fought at will and didn''t get on his head, he wouldn''t interfere too much. If the two of them are in danger of their lives, he doesn''t mind pulling them back from the Palace of Hell.


    In all these years, apart from Yinzhi and Yinsi, there is no brother who dislikes him. Yinzhi raised his eyebrows at him clearly, but Yinsi hid the knife in his smile. He doesn''t care about this, and there really isn''t much that can make him care about it. If you have to count them out, it should be Kangxi, Concubine De, Yinzhen, and the little pudding Yinzhen. The most important thing is of course Xue Wuxin.


    The first four people have been with him the longest, and only those who treat him really well will have a place in his heart.


    "Sixth brother, let''s meet the bride and make trouble for the bridal chamber. Look, fourth brother''s face is flushed and he''s all drunk," Yinzhen''s words made Ying Changqing sober, "sixth brother, I didn''t make a toast. what they did."

 Chapter 1287： Not Snow Heartless!

    Ying Changqing glanced at Yinzhen, who was stumbling, and at the people who were still drinking hard. He walked over and smiled and supported Yinzhen, "Brothers, let''s spare fourth brother, tonight. Fourth brother has more important things to do."


    When Ying Changqing said these words, the strength in his hands could not help but increase a little, God knows how uncomfortable he was when he said these words. On the other hand, he smiled and apologized to everyone, and pulled Yinzhen to the place of the new house.


    Yinzhen was just pretending to be drunk, and he clearly felt that his sixth brother was in a bad mood. However, he has always had excellent endurance, but it is a little strange that the sixth brother looked so weak, why he was so strong that he almost didn''t take off his arm.


    "Sixth brother?"


    "Fourth brother, brother, please help you back to the new house. I won''t say anything else tonight, so that the bride won''t be in a hurry."


    After ??, Ying Changqing did not give Yinzhen a chance to speak, and rushed into the new house with someone. Because of fear, he never used his consciousness to deliberately investigate, until when he helped Yin Zhen into the new house, he couldn''t help staring at the people over there. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    It''s not Snow Innocent!


    This person is not unintentional.


    "Sixth brother?"


    Yinzhen felt a little strange, why did the sixth brother look at his Fujin like this? Although it is said that he and Fu Jin only met today, it is too rude to see the sixth brother like this, right?


    "Fourth brother, have a good bridal chamber, brother will not disturb you."


    Ying Changqing''s voice became brisk, and the corners of his mouth curved up happily. Although I don''t know why, after knowing that this person is not unintentional, all the previous depression has been swept away.


    But he was a little disappointed, Ulanala Huiru was not unintentional, so where did his unintentional go?


    Yin Zhen watched Ying Changqing go out quickly with a puzzled expression on his face. Huiru was a little nervous. Tonight, she was finally able to see the beast that Huixin was talking about. Hearing his voice seemed to be a little colder and less scary, right?


    After Ying Changqing came out, he looked up at the moon and felt that the moon was extremely cute.


    "Sixth brother, you go to fourth brother''s bridal chamber alone, without your younger brother, do you not take your younger brother to heart?"


    Yinzhen doesn''t care, children have the advantages of children, and they pull Ying Changqing to make jokes. On the other hand, Yin Xiang, who is a little longer, is much quieter. Sure enough, this child is precocious, not like a little pudding like Yin Zhen.


    "The fourteenth brother, the thirteenth brother, let''s go back. Today is the fourth brother''s big day, so don''t make trouble for the fourth brother."


    "The sixth brother is right, the younger brother will go back with the sixth brother." Yin Xiang''s well-behaved and sensible look is indeed very likable, especially his smart energy, which is also very likeable.


    This time, Yinzhen gave up and directly occupied one of Ying Changqing''s arms, for fear that his brother would be taken away. wink.


    "Fourteenth brother."


    Hearing the shouting of his sixth brother, Yin Zhen quickly reacted and grabbed Yin Xiang, "It''s hard to walk in the dark, brother Thirteen, is my brother holding you?"


    I have to say that Yin Zhen is well-behaved and cute, and her little hand is holding Yin Xiang, which makes him unable to react, but he does not break free. Usually, Yinzhen is always looking at him, but this is the first time I feel the kindness from Yinzhen. It''s really not easy!


    As he followed, he couldn''t help looking at Ying Changqing, who was much older than him. The sixth brother heard that his health has not been very good, he is only a year younger than the fourth brother, and he has not received any errands. It seems that Khan Ama also allows him to fiddle with those strange things.


    He has heard the legend of this sixth brother since he was born, and his words are nothing but envy, jealousy, and hatred. He has also met with the fourth brother from time to time, but he has never gotten along so closely.


    In fact, the sixth brother looks amiable, and it is not unreasonable to be liked by Khan Ama.


    "Sixth brother, can I come and play with you in the future?"


    Yinzhen heard Yinxiang''s words, and the alarm rang in his heart, this guy robbed his fourth brother, and wants to rob his sixth brother? I wanted to cross my eyebrows and squinted, but then I thought that I couldn''t ignore the words of the sixth brother, and my eyes rolled.


    clutched Yinxiang''s hand tightly, "Brother Thirteen, from now on, you should often come and play with your brother. It''s so lonely for my brother to play alone. Brother Six doesn''t like to play with my brother. Brother Thirteen, would you like to play with my brother?"


    Yinzhen felt that he was really too smart, and pestering Thirteen could not only prevent Thirteen from approaching Fourth Brother, but also prevent Thirteen from approaching Sixth Brother. He was simply the smartest emperor in the Qing Dynasty.


    Ying Changqing laughed so hard when he saw the little guy, as long as the two didn''t fight and cause trouble to the fourth brother, he let them toss them at will.


    Seeing Yinxiang''s astonished look of disbelief, Ying Changqing also said, "You are about the same age, so it''s good to play together." Yinxiang is also two years older than Yinzhen, and it is still good to play together, Yinxiang He was following the fourth brother, so he couldn''t be coaxed by Yinsi!


    Yinxiang then nodded, "Okay, I''ll come over to find the fourteenth brother to play when I have time in the future."


    Ying Changqing felt inexplicably better since knowing that Xue Wuxin did not become the Fujin of Yinzhen tonight. The original prejudice against Yin Zhen in his heart, the discomfort also dissipated, but he really regarded him as a brother.


    "Sixth brother, fourteenth brother, thirteenth brother, we are also going back, why don''t we go together?"


    Hearing this incomparably gentle voice, the three of them stopped, and Yin Si brought the nine elder brothers and the ten elder elder brothers closer. Yin Zhen and Yin Xiang, who were originally happy, immediately let go of their hands in the dark, and then Yin Xiang Feeling that Yinzhen put his hand in Ying Changqing''s hand, and walked to the other side of Ying Changqing, it became Ying Changqing holding two younger brothers.


    It was just such a short walk, but Yinzhen''s actions made the smart Yinxiang seem to understand something, and then raised his head, he saw Yinzhen''s eyebrows raised at him, but there was a narrow smile in his eyes.


    If he doesn''t understand anything, then he is a real fool.


    But... Does the fourteenth brother really look two years younger than him?


    Ying Changqing also felt that Yinzhen''s move was a bit interesting, and nodded to Yinsi, "Since the eighth brother, ninth brother and tenth brother are all here, let''s go together!"


    "But if I hold Thirteen and Fourteen, I won''t be able to hold you Eighth Brother."


    Successfully saw Yinjin for a moment, and Yinzhen expressed that it was very novel, even Yinxiang felt that the sixth brother, who had always treated people without prejudice, seemed to be dissatisfied with the starling. Although he could not tell, the sixth brother did not like the starling.


    Of course, Ying Changqing doesn''t like this guy Yinsi, and he wants to sow discord all day long with a smile on his face. He didn''t feel anything about the so-called low birth. Although he currently lives in this place, he doesn''t care about birth. For monks, it doesn''t matter where he was born, everything depends on his strength.

 Chapter 1288： surprise

    After sending the little ones back to the room, Ying Changqing was ready to go back to his room. Yin Si, who was standing outside, still had a smile on his face. Just based on this appearance, Yinsi really deserves the words gentle and elegant.


    It would be even better if Yin Si didn¡¯t provoke him.


    "Eighth brother, is there something wrong with not resting so late?"


    "I was a little drunk before. I don''t know if I can borrow a bowl of sober soup from Brother Six." Ying Changqing smiled lightly and made a request when he said something unrealistic.


    Yin Si was not polite, and came in directly behind him. Speaking of which, he hasn''t entered the courtyard where Ying Changqing lives. It''s not that he doesn''t want to come, but the sixth brother doesn''t seem to like him very much, and even avoids him a little bit.


    Yinjin touched his face, does he look very annoying?


    Invited Yinsi into the room, Ying Changqingguo really asked people to prepare sober soup, and when it was brought to the front, everyone retired. And Yinsi''s personal **** was waiting outside and did not follow.


    Everyone in the palace knows that Brother Six doesn''t like strangers approaching his yard, so the little **** didn''t dare to come in and get in trouble. Brother Liu is easy to talk, but when his temper comes, Kangxi can''t stand it.


    Ying Changqing never knew that he had such a big temper, although he had swayed Kangxi''s face, he walked away in front of others several times, of course, this is all in the past. It was perfectly normal for him, but so abnormal for everyone else.


    His dignified monk got angry and slapped his face. What happened?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this body was Kangxi''s son, and that Kangxi was kind to him, and that the other party occasionally did something that made him angry, he couldn''t help but beat people.


    Oh, the last time he slapped his face, Kangxi picked two very beautiful girls for him and said that he would give him some meat or something... In fact, the old man also had good intentions, but he really couldn''t resist such kindness, and he had to spend supernatural power to accept it. To control it, it is also uncomfortable to put it in the house as a decoration.


    "Sixth brother seems to have some prejudice against his younger brother."


    Ying Changqing was the only one who asked Yinsi to ask such a direct question. This guy usually speaks with a three-point margin and never speaks directly, but in the face of this sixth brother who can''t tell the depth, no matter what method he has used for so many years, he will not be able to get in.


    Now all the brothers know that Ying Changqing''s existence is special. If it wasn''t that there was no way, he didn''t want to provoke this person. But if this guy can help him... Yin Si''s eyes darkened, although it looked very difficult. Especially this is Yinzhen''s younger brother, and Yinzhen is on the side of the prince.


    However, he has pulled over all fourteen, and it is not impossible to pull another one, but he really can''t find what Ying Changqing''s weakness is. Not good for women, not greedy for money, and not greedy for power. The most important thing is that if the sixth brother wants these three things, he can directly guarantee to the old man that he will have it immediately.


    If he said to start with the people around him, Yinsi couldn''t help but tremble. It seemed that the people who the sixth brother cared about were the old man, the concubine, the fourth brother, and the fourteenth. If he chose these people to start, he really didn''t want to die. .


    Fourteen can still be used, but it doesn''t seem to have much effect. This sixth brother is still not in the oil and salt, and does his own thing every day.


    He Yinzhen doesn''t believe it anymore, so he''s going to try it again tonight when everyone is not paying attention.


    "The eighth brother is joking, how did the eighth brother see that I have a prejudice against you?" Ying Changqing glanced at Yinsi lightly. For this imaginative brother, although he did have some opinions on Yinsi, It was also the one who asked for it. If the other party didn''t find his head, how could he have a prejudice against others.


    Yinzhen was at a loss for words. It seemed that when facing this sixth brother, he was always a little powerless. No matter what kind of posture he took, this sixth brother would not listen to anything.


    sighed and looked out into the sky, the night was just right, but unfortunately it seems to have failed again today.


    "I think the sixth brother is about to open his mansion. I heard that the address of the sixth brother''s mansion is selected next to the fourth brother''s mansion. It just so happens that the younger brother''s location is also next to the fourth brother."


    Ying Changqing thought for a while, it seemed like this, and heard Yin Jin say, "If the sixth brother doesn''t dislike it in the future, the younger brother will come to visit often."


    "Just come."


    He doesn''t care who he gets close to, if anyone provokes him, he secretly cleans up.


    Yin Si felt a little cold coming out of his forehead inexplicably, and always felt that when facing the sixth brother, it was more terrifying than facing Khan Ama. Thinking that it''s not too early tonight, I said goodbye to Ying Changqing and left.


    After ??Yinsi left, Ying Changqing did not rest, but looked at the night with excitement, and took out a map not long ago. Not long ago, the Qing army fought with Geerdan, and the opponent was defeated and fled. Based on his guess, the other party is likely to be involved in the past. Without the Tsarist Russia holding back and attacking, it is easy for the Qing army to win this time.


    He doesn''t know how much his arrival will change, perhaps the original events have gradually deviated from the track. With Kangxi''s temperament, most of them will not let the other party go. This time, when Ge Erdan escaped unexpectedly, Kangxi''s mood is not very good!


    Because he was in a good mood, Ying Changqing touched a handful of Qing fire systems and came out. Although he didn''t study it, this kind of gadget was not too simple in the eyes of the monks. Thinking about it, he put down the fire line and was going to find Kangxi tomorrow. In short, everything belongs to Xue Wuxin, not Si Fu Jin. He was in a good mood, and he didn''t even feel so disgusted when he looked at Yin Si.


    On the second day, Ying Changqing went to Qianqing Palace to wait for Kangxi early, and sat on the side with Erlang''s legs crossed. , they didn''t dare to say anything more, so they had to wait on Ying Changqing.


    After a while, Kangxi came in from outside, looked at this **** son slumped on the chair without any image, took a glance and walked over to pick him up, "Sixth, what are you doing here today?"


    "Khan Ama, look at this thing."


    Ying Changqing took out a fire line and really startled Kangxi. If he didn''t know that this son would not be bad for him, he would have called someone. Soon, Ying Changqing was quickly playing with the fire system, explaining his views on the fire system, and said that if this thing can be fired in a row, it will increase its power... In short, while talking, Kangxi said that he was excited. Especially seeing that this kid is so skilled at fiddling, the ideas he put forward seem to be able to be improved.


    "Khan Ama, although my son doesn''t like political affairs, he still likes to study these sidelines." The cultivator was calm, and he already knew the principle of fire lineage. Now as long as Kangxi agrees, he can immediately follow his requirements. produced.


    "Liu Liu, you are really giving me constant surprises." Kangxi''s eyes were both relieved and complicated, and he was glad in his heart. Fortunately, this is his son.


    If it were another person, he would definitely use any means to imprison this person.

 Chapter 1289： start research

    Ying Changqing glanced at Kangxi''s eyes, a little funny. He shook his head, but he didn''t care about the emperor who seemed to be living in contradiction. He can understand the suspicion of an emperor. After all, there are too many people who care about the seat under the other''s butt. Until now, few of his brothers have no such idea.


    "Khan Ama, don''t worry, Erchen is your son, don''t tie it to your side, these things are yours."


    Ying Changqing, who is in a good mood, speaks very nicely. The master Kangxi, who is said to be thinking, is not angry. When he gets along with Lao Liu, he really feels the relationship between father and son.


    In fact, Ying Changqing is not wrong. He didn''t know his parents since he was born. He was accepted as a disciple by Nan Junmo, but Nan Junmo''s sheep-herding style, in addition to guiding him to practice, and then providing him with everything. For this kind of It was also the first time he experienced the love and affection between relatives.


    I have been here for so many years, and I have to feel a little emotional.


    "Liu Liu, how sure are you?"


    Ying Changqing could see the excitement in Kangxi''s eyes, "As long as there are materials, my son can immediately make one for Khan Ama to try."


    "Okay, let''s go to the Ministry of Industry." Kangxi grabbed Ying Changqing and walked outside, Ying Changqing suddenly remembered that he had to see the fourth sister-in-law today. Ama, Erchen hasn''t gone to greet E-niang yet, and Erchen wants to see fourth sister-in-law."


    If others said that, Kangxi would definitely scold him, but Ying Changqing was the one who spoke. Don''t think that Kangxi didn''t know, this kid kept the people in his yard obediently, even if his people turned against this kid , The upright rebellion, making him dumbfounded, and telling his people directly, what Khan Ama wants to know, you can just say it directly.


    It is not without reason that he dotes on this six sons. The other sons grew up and kept things under wraps, but this old sixth exposed himself under his nose, so he had this trust without any grudges. He felt that the old sixth was worthy of pampering.


    "Let''s go, I haven''t seen Concubine Vi for many days."


    Kangxi is an emperor, and an emperor who wants to be a good emperor. There are countless concubines in the harem. Naturally, it is impossible to stay on a concubine, even if he likes this concubine very much.


    Even if it was the original Queen Hesheli, it is not necessarily how much he loves him. It is also forced by the situation to set up a little Yinren as the prince, but it is true that he loves Yinren.


    Kangxi took Ying Changqing out of the Qianqing Palace, and happened to meet Yinren who was looking for him. When Yinren saw the two walking out hand in hand, he was slightly taken aback, remembering that he didn''t know when, Khan Ama never led him to walk again. Pass.


    "Khan Ama, sixth brother."


    "Second brother."


    Ying Changqing smiled lightly, "How is the second brother recently?"


    "Not bad, Khan Ama and Sixth Brother are going?"


    Ying Changqing did not miss Yin Rong''s complicated eyes before, "Go and say goodbye to Concubine De, is the second brother looking for Khan Ama for something?"


    "It''s not a big deal, too. Yesterday was the big wedding of the fourth brother, so I''ll go see it together today." Yinren glanced at Kangxi''s hand holding Ying Changqing, and there was a glimmer of envy in his eyes, a look of loneliness. The expression of wanting to be held by Khan Ama made Ying Changqing wonder whether to laugh or cry.


    Although the reputation of the prince is getting worse and worse, he has no prejudice against Yin Rong.


    "Khan Ama, look at the longing look of the second brother, is there a lack of love?"


    Who dares to talk to the Prince of the East Palace like this? Who else besides Six Brothers?


    Yinren was also made to cry and laugh, and the grudge in his heart disappeared without a trace. When many brothers were jealous of him and thought about the seat under his ass, only this sixth brother still called him second brother, and he still called him second brother from time to time. I want to send him some goodies, so that he can hate it.


    "Since Baocheng is here, let''s go together!"


    Kangxi hadn''t seen such a nonchalant talk between brothers for a long time. He held Ying Changqing with one hand and Yinren with the other, which made Yinren stunned for a while, and then felt that Kangxi''s palm was rough and warm, as if he was holding him when he was a child. As he entered and exited from the Qianqing Palace, he kept his red eyes away.


    Khan Ama has always been very good to him, he knows all this. Khan Ama has too many sons, and they all want to move forward, and they all regard him as a stumbling block.


    Kangxi was also a little excited in his heart. It wasn''t that he didn''t know that Baocheng''s position was embarrassing, and he also knew that he was very dangerous in this position, but there was nothing he could do. Baocheng is already the crown prince. If he keeps it, his position will definitely be Baocheng in the future. If something happens during the period...


    The father and son went to Yonghe Palace with their own concerns. After Yinzhen got the news that Kangxi had gone to Yonghe Palace, he brought Huiru directly to Yonghe Palace. Looking at Huiru, although she looked calm and well-behaved, the cunning flashes in her eyes from time to time made him feel a lot better. In fact, it was not bad to marry a Fu Jin.


    After a while, everyone met, and the relationship between Concubine De and Yinzhen became more and more relaxed. Now, she will care about Yinzhen from time to time, and she has prepared gifts for Huiru. She is also very satisfied with this sweet-mouthed daughter-in-law. .


    Huiru looked at her mother-in-law and thought, she is too young to see so many children born. There is also Kangxi, the legendary emperor, who also looked at the prime of his life, and there was not a single wrinkle on his face.


    In short, everything is in harmony.


    In the end, Kangxi led Yinzheng, Yinzhen and Ying Changqing ran to the Ministry of Industry, and Huiru naturally stayed to speak with Concubine De. Yin Zhen originally wanted to follow him, but who told him that he was too young and he was soft-spoken, so he had to play with Yin Xiang.


    When he came to the Ministry of Works, Ying Changqing began to show his skills, let people find the materials he needed, and began to research new fire systems. Since this was to be mass-produced, he did not use divine power, but started to manufacture it with mortal means.


    Of course, it can''t be done in one day. Kangxi and the others have their own business. After watching it for a few hours, they went back one after another.


    Ying Changqing has made this place his home, who told him to be in a good mood recently!


    During the ?? period, Kangxi was very worried that the son''s health would not be able to bear it, so he sent the imperial doctor and the cook here, and the whole staff of the Ministry of Industry were so surprised that their jaws dropped. Later, I saw that the sixth brother was actually studying the fire line, and it seemed that it was the same thing. Everyone discussed with Ying Changqing, and there was a foreigner among them. Ying Changqing didn''t bother to care. What did they want to know? If I have time, I will explain it on the side, and I will write these into a booklet, and they can read it at that time. Of course, this requires the consent of Kangxi.

 Chapter 1290： Change

    After half a month, Ying Changqing succeeded.


    Each fire can be fired five times in a row. After researching it, Kangxi couldn''t wait to test it, and the results were of course very gratifying. Even Yinzhen and Yinren''s eyes on Ying Changqing have changed. Yinzhen is happy and worried. The sixth brother is so good and his body is so weak. If there is a fight between the brothers in the future, he must not be hurt. Work hard, there are still six younger brothers to protect in the future.


    And what the prince thought was that the sixth brother was as cute as he was when he was a child, and this head is still so smart. Of course he didn''t worry about anything, as long as he was the crown prince, the things in the seeds in the sixth brother''s head would also belong to him from now on.


    He can guard against all the brothers, but for Chang Qing, for some reason, he always feels that the other party will not hurt him. The sixth brother''s eyes are very clear and calm. He has seen many people, and he is the one with the clearest eyes among the brothers. It''s like a pool of spring water, and it doesn''t make life feel like that at all.


    Kangxi got excited and tried several times in a row, and finally stopped smiling when Ying Changqing took out the booklet and gave it to him.


    "Khan Ama, your son has done you a big favor again, do you want to reward him?"


    Kangxi waved his hand, "What does the sixth son want?"


    "I really don''t want anything." Ying Changqing smiled lightly, thinking that he was a cultivator, and he really didn''t lack anything.


    Kangxi shook his head and couldn''t help laughing, "The sixth child has grown up too." It''s time to get married and open a mansion. It seems that he has to speed up the process.


    "Khan Ama, in addition to the fire system, I have one more thing here."


    Hearing this, Kangxi was obviously very interested, and there was nothing that this old sixth brought out that was not a good thing.


    Ying Changqing took out two recipes, "These are two recipes, both of which are used to change their physique, and one of them can allow ordinary soldiers to practice martial arts." Hearing this, the three of them were shocked and speechless. This...this It was a terrible thing. They all believed that if Ying Changqing could take it out, it would have extraordinary effects. "The other one is to change the horse''s physique. It only takes one month to change the horse''s quality. Ordinary horses have all turned into sweaty and **** BMWs."


    Kangxi''s eyelids twitched, looking at Ying Changqing''s mouth, he was so excited that he couldn''t speak. If that''s the case... he shivered as he held the booklet and the two prescriptions.


    "Also, Erchen has also researched some healing medicines, which are all on Khan Ama''s desk. There are many useful unilaterals in it, and Khan Ama can pick them up and use them. As for the search for herbal medicines, just It''s not that Erchen can worry about it."


    After he finished speaking, he yawned, "Then, my son will go first."


    The three father and son looked at each other, watching the heartless thing leave quickly, a hint of helplessness flashed in their eyes. Don''t care, they really don''t know what to say, doesn''t he know how precious these things are?


    "I didn''t expect Gu to have such a younger brother, Khan Ama, and Erchen couldn''t believe it." Yinren smiled and looked at Ying Changqing who had walked away, with a little envy in his eyes. The attitude of doing what you want to do, unfortunately, the solitary is the prince.


    Yinzhen pursed his lips and said goodbye to Kangxi and Yinren, saying that he would go to see Ying Changqing''s condition and see if he had hurt his body these days. Of course, Kangxi and Yinren wouldn''t stop them. In fact, they also wanted to see them, but they didn''t go. The two father and son went to the Qianqing Palace to discuss the use of these things.


    Ying Changqing felt that Yin Zhen was catching up, and when he turned around, he saw Yin Zhen looking worried, "Fourth brother."


    "Sixth brother."


    Yin Zhen dragged Ying Changqing into the elder brother''s office without saying a word, "Sixth brother, I really don''t know how your brain grows, fourth brother will definitely protect you in the future."


    "Okay, you are too tired to rest for a while, rest first, and come to the fourth brother''s mansion to play when you have time."


    Yinzhen only told Changqing to let people play. If it was Yinzhen, he would probably say that with a dark face, at a young age, he knew how to play all day.


    Everyone only knew that Kangxi had rewarded Ying Changqing with a lot of goodies, and the precious things made everyone jealous. The concubines in the harem also abolished a batch of porcelain, but now that the Qing Dynasty is rich, a few years ago, through Ying Changqing''s persuasion, Kangxi had already started overseas trade. Of course, it is more convenient for the imperial power to do this kind of thing.


    The transformation of the fire system, the change of the physique of the soldiers, and the change of the physique of the horses made the Qing army not know how many times stronger. At the beginning of the Qing Dynasty, the Czarist Russia was beaten to the ground, and a series of treaties were signed. In short, all of them were beneficial to the Qing Dynasty. But the other side was definitely not convinced. When they were about to join forces with Geldan to fight back, Ying Changqing rushed to the border between Qing Dynasty and Tsarist Russia overnight. A ditch that didn''t know how deep and how long it was, scared the ruffian atmosphere of Tsarist Russia into retreating.


    But Geerdan was not reconciled, he knew that Kangxi''s expedition was not far away.


    But before that, Kangxi invited Ying Changqing to the Qianqing Palace with a smile, and mysteriously handed him a portrait of a woman. When he saw this unfamiliar face, some I don''t understand, but the woman''s indifferent eyes are really attractive.


    "Liu Liu, you''re not too young. After this triumph, let''s get married, and the mansion will be almost finished by then." Kangxi smiled, "This is the Ulanala family, the direct relative of your fourth sister-in-law. Sister, didn''t you say you wanted an indifferent Fu Jin?"


    "I have searched all over the Manchu nobles and finally found it."


    Looking at Kangxi''s appearance of asking for credit, Ying Changqing couldn''t help laughing and laughing, but he didn''t refuse. Anyway, sooner or later, there will be such a move. At that time, he can perform illusions or give this woman another choice. That patience.


    "Okay, then it''s up to Khan Ama to call the shots."


    Kangxi was overjoyed, as if he was happy that he finally helped his son accomplish something.


    Sure enough, after everything was ready, Kangxi was ready to go on a personal expedition, and brought all the emperors who could participate in the war, even Ying Changqing. Of course, he also brought along the best imperial doctor and cook. Afraid that he would have any problems, everyone knew that Kangxi was only going to be canonized by the emperors and elder brothers, and this time it was supposed to let them take credit.


    Yinrong was a little pitiful, and could only watch his brothers go with envy, this time even the sixth child went. It was really uncomfortable to leave him alone in the capital.


    With Ying Changqing there, the Qing army was of course smooth and smooth. Because of his odd number, there was no delay in food and grass. Kangxi was in good health and did not get sick. Suo Etu and Mingzhu still fought happily in private. His hands are not clean, Ying Changqing understands that Kangxi actually knows that now Kangxi has been recuperating his body through him, and he usually says something intentionally or unintentionally, and his mind is a lot more open-minded.

 Chapter 1291： You really dare to say anything

    This journey corresponds to Changqing as a sightseeing tour. He sits leisurely in the carriage. The elder brothers do not look at the carriage with envy, but they are very pitiful.


    Even Yinyou, who has a foot problem, thinks this way, and from time to time, like Ying Changqing, he casts a touch of pity, making him baffled.


    The speed of the carriage and the progress of the army were much slower, and Ying Changqing gradually fell behind at the halfway point. He didn''t care about anything, it really seemed like he was here for sightseeing.


    Actually he was thinking, what to do now. He didn''t go to Xue Wuxin deliberately, but he was still a little unsure in his heart. If Xue Wuxin knew that he was here, what would he think? He felt that Wuxin didn''t like him.


    Now that he has no intention to marry the fourth brother, he is not in a hurry, so he does not dare to face it for the time being. Another point is that he is waiting. When he leaves the palace, as long as the eldest son of the fourth brother is born, Xue Wuxin will naturally appear.


    The most important thing is that he is not sure what kind of attitude and identity Xue Wuxin will appear in, so he does not move.


    In fact, what he is more worried about is that there is no Xue Wuxin in this world at all, so if there is no Xue Wuxin, what is he going to do to protect that child from growing up?


    "Not good, there are assassins to protect Brother Liu."


    Ying Changqing was awakened just like this, and only said lightly: "Catch the live ones."


    After he finished speaking, the two eunuchs who usually served him jumped down with a swipe, rushed to the assassins and captured all the assassins in a few seconds. Seeing the dejected look on the other''s face, Ying Changqing raised his brows.


    "Who sent you here?"


    The ?? assassin did not speak, he dragged his chin, as if he was very new to this kind of thing, "Interrogate it."


    He was a little curious, in the end he shot him?


    are some of his brothers, the forces behind them?


    When he arrived at the camp, Kangxi knew that Ying Changqing had been assassinated and his eyes were spitting fire. After the interrogation came out, Ying Changqing felt that Kangxi''s face was cruel and embarrassing.


    Kangxi summoned Yinzhen alone, "Do you know about this?"


    Yinzhen''s face was a little pale, but he really didn''t know that Mingzhu would do such a thing.


    "It''s interesting. The people in Mingzhu said it was Suo''etu, and the people in Suo''tu said it was Mingzhu, Yinzhen, who are you talking about?"


    Yinju immediately knelt down, "Khan Ama, my son has no intention of harming the sixth brother." That sick child could be killed with a single punch, so he didn''t care about anything for a long time.


    "You asked Erchen to go to the first trial, maybe this is the blame..."


    "Okay, get up!" Kangxi was of course angry, these old guys dared to hurt his favorite son, do they think they didn''t know anything?


    "I believe you didn''t take part in it," Kangxi said with a deep expression on his face, "I also hope that you will never take part in the framing of your brothers, especially the sixth, Yinzhen, you should understand."


    "My son understands."


    Although Yintu is jealous of the sixth brother''s favor, he knows more than others, especially the fire line, and the transformation of the physique of soldiers and horses, which can be said to be attributed to the sixth brother. Such a person is only beneficial to the Qing Dynasty. harmless.


    As long as you sit in that seat, you can have all this, and only a fool will put the sixth brother and die.


    But other people don''t know, Yinzhen can vaguely guess something.


    "Okay, let''s go down and call Lao Liu over."


    Yinju wiped his sweat and walked out quickly. He felt several unkind glances, especially from Yinzhen, with a gloomy appearance. For the first time, he felt that this fourth brother was also quite scary.


    Of course, Yinzhi''s gloomy smile made him stare back.


    "Khan Ama."


    "Is the sixth alright?"


    Kangxi looked up and down, "You kid is really worrying."


    Ying Changqing smiled without saying a word, and did not speak, but he could feel the concern from Kangxi. He knew for a long time that the people who did it, Suo Etu and Mingzhu, wanted to put the blame on both sides, but Ying Changqing didn''t have a good expression about it.


    "Khan Ama, it''s up to you to help my son!"


    After finishing speaking, Ying Changqing took out a stack of things and put it in front of Kangxi, and said with a light smile, "Khan Ama knows the temperament of Erchen, if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend others. But these two old guys are too embarrassed and owe tidy."


    Kangxi''s eyelids jumped, and he flipped through the stack of things, which were all evidence of Suo''etu and Mingzhu''s crimes, and they were well-founded.


    "Khan Ama, your suspicious and complicated eyes are really unlikable."


    Ying Changqing is not afraid of anything, even if Kangxi guards against him, and even will no longer treat him the same as before, he doesn''t care at all.


    Kangxi took back his complicated eyes. In fact, this son was special. Being able to show everything in front of his eyes could only show that the other party really didn''t care about others.


    "Okay, what do you say and do, Khan Ama won''t doubt you."


    Ying Changqing smiled, "That''s good, my son also expects you to make his son''s mansion more luxurious. Speaking of Khan Ama, what will you seal your son after you go back?"


    The corner of Kangxi''s mouth twitched, and this kid was really open-mouthed, "What do you want?"


    "You give everything your son wants?" Ying Changqing''s dark clouded smile made Kangxi laugh, "Fortunately, my son doesn''t care about the seat under your ass."


    "You really dare to say anything."


    Kangxi has long determined that this son is different from other sons, which other son dares to talk to him like this!


    He got up and walked in front of Ying Changqing, his eyes fixed on Ying Changqing, "Liu Liu, I know you are different, and I know that you really don''t care about others." In fact, if Lao Liu cares, he vaguely feels that Lao Liu In fact, it is more suitable than the prince. He also knows some of the actions of the prince over the years, "I hope you can keep it up. No matter which brother you are in the future, I will treat you kindly." The secret purpose should be regarded as his selfishness!


    "As long as it''s not the third brother and the eighth brother." Ying Changqing said indifferently, "The third brother is not very kind to his son, and he often raises eyebrows at his son. As for the eighth brother, if he knows that his son is so capable, it is estimated that his son will be exhausted."


    "Actually, the second brother is very good." This is true. As long as Yinzhen insists on not making mistakes, he should be the best heir. However, he frowned. There have been too many changes over the years. Except for Yinzhen and Yinzhen, he has not interfered with others, so some things should still be on track.


    Kangxi sighed and did not speak.


    "Okay, let''s go down and rest first! You are weak."

 Chapter 1292： He was just afraid, afraid that Xue Wuxin would not

    Kangxi''s personal expedition to Geldan went very smoothly. Yinzhen was brave and good at fighting, and successfully decapitated Geldan''s head. The mood of the Qing army was unprecedentedly high. At the same time, the transformation of the Qing army''s physique shocked everyone, and at the same time, the things that Ying Changqing did were successfully announced.


    When Suo Etu and Mingzhu got the news, the two old guys were sweating on their foreheads.


    After returning to Beijing, Ying Changqing''s mansion has been built, and the wedding date has come. Of course, Concubine De was the happiest, and the one who was the least happy was Yinzhen. She was on guard against Thirteen, but she forgot that his sixth brother would soon be blessed.


    "Fourteenth brother, in fact, the sixth brother has opened the palace, and we have more opportunities to leave the palace." Yin Xiang said this, which finally made Yinzhen happy.


    The day of the big wedding has finally come, and this time it is finally the brothers'' turn to drink Evergreen''s wine.


    "Sixth brother, congratulations, come here, third brother toast to you."


    Yinzhi''s face is a little distorted, especially looking at Ying Changqing''s luxurious mansion, and this Jinfeng, Yinzhen is the king of Zhijun, the king of Yinzhicheng, the king of Yongjun of Yinzhen, and Yinqi Doro Belle. , Yinzuo, that is, Ying Changqing, was directly named Prince Heshuorui. After Yinyou, it was Baylor who could be named.


    Especially when everyone walked into the mansion, they realized that the specifications of the construction here were originally in accordance with the specifications of the prince, which only means that Kangxi planned to confer Ying Changqing as the prince from the very beginning.


    Among them, only Ying Changqing''s two brothers are really happy for him, but what he has done is really hard to fault.


    Kangxi didn''t take care of Suo''etu and Mingzhu for the time being, and Ying Changqing didn''t care.


    Yinzhen saw his younger brother being drunk, and pulled Ying Changqing with a dark face, "Sixth younger brother should be concerned about his body."


    Immediately, everyone didn''t dare to toast, and if something went wrong, the old man got angry, and they couldn''t resist.


    Ying Changqing successfully got rid of the crowd toasting, and for Yinzhen, he thought that he really didn''t plan for Yinzhen in vain. Seeing this, if Wuxin was not here, he would also protect all the children in Yinzhen.


    After ??Yin Town sent the people to the new house, he turned around and closed the door. A black face made everyone who wanted to make a bridal chamber laugh embarrassingly, turned around and left.


    Ying Changqing was of course not drunk at all, and he didn''t even look at the bride sitting over there, but walked slowly to the side and sat there. Sitting Xue Wuxin was thinking about the current prince of the sixth brother, who should have died early, but survived, and was still favored by Kangxi. He always felt that there was something he didn''t expect.


    Actually, she had a guess, whether someone occupied Yinzuo''s body. If this is the case, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. She will give the other party a chance to inquire about the other party''s news. She feels that this person is not an ambitious person. Otherwise, with this character and means, they would have formed gangs long ago.


    But so far, she has heard of the Big Brother Party, the Prince 9 Party...but she has never heard of the Sixth Master Party.


    is also a very clear person, but seeing that the other party didn''t come over, she just sat aside, and she didn''t plan to pretend, and when she couldn''t talk about it, she just threw an illusion.


    lifted the red hijab, looked up, and saw the person sitting there drinking tea alone. Looking at it, she always felt a little familiar. Ying Changqing was also a little curious, and couldn''t help but meet this Xin Fujin''s eyes, both of them were stunned.


    "Evergreen?"


    "Unintentional?"


    The two of them stared at each other, and finally both laughed.


    It turns out that the people who care about in your heart can be so close. Ying Changqing''s heart was not as calm as before, and Xue Wuxin also forgot to throw an illusion in the past to let the emperor spend a wonderful spring night on his own.


    Ying Changqing was thinking, could this be fate? He didn''t do anything, he just watched the situation and let it go, but God sent Xue Wuxin to his side, this is the old man. God''s gift to him? If it is, he thinks this trip is really worth it. He has never felt so happy after coming to Qing Dynasty.


    Xue Wuxin was thinking, why is Changqing here, shouldn''t he be with his wife?


    Did Evergreen fail?


    No, if it fails, Changqing will not be here. She originally planned to spend a hundred years here in peace, watching the person she cared about live a peaceful life, and then slowly forget about Ying Changqing, after all, he is a man with a wife.


    But his appearance suddenly made her heart beat, which had been silent for a long time, and she couldn''t stop beating at all.


    The red candle was burning, and neither of the two in the new house said a word.


    Both of them are silently thanking Kangxi, this marriage is really too wonderful.


    "I didn''t think it was you, I planned to directly control this Xinfujin."


    It took Changqing a long time to speak.


    Xue Wuxin bent his mouth, "I plan to do the same, I thought it was a lone ghost who occupied Brother Liu''s body, and was going to throw an illusion to let him have a night of spring and autumn dreams by himself."


    As soon as ?? opened his mouth, the embarrassment between the two disappeared.


    "Changqing, why are you here? You shouldn''t..." Shouldn''t you be returning to the virtual world with your wife? You love your wife so much, and for your wife, study the art of time every day, isn''t it just to reunite with your wife as soon as possible?


    It is undeniable that Xue Wuxin is looking forward to it at this time, looking forward to a different answer than usual.


    Obviously, Ying Changqing will not let her down this time. He was thinking that since God arranged it this way, if he didn''t show his intentions again, he would be a little sorry for the opportunity God gave him. He has been in the Qing Dynasty for about ten years. He has long been used to the life here, but he is not used to the days when there is no Xue Wuxin by his side. He looks forward to seeing Xue Wuxin''s face when he wakes up every moment.


    "I''ve been there," Ying Changqing said indifferently, "I also accomplished what I wanted to do."


    Xue Wuxin''s heart sank, but she still wanted to hear why he was here.


    "Ying Changqing has no regrets for Xiaoxun in his heart. That day, when I went back, I put it directly on another person''s body, successfully preventing Xiaoxun from sacrificing his own life to destroy Bihua''s source of life, and let her and Ying Changqing from that world is together, and after fulfilling my wish, I thought I would be transported to the reincarnation state, but who knows that when I wake up, I will be in your world."


    Xue Wuxin couldn''t help but lift her eyelids when she heard it, she always felt that any answer would come out immediately.


    "Wuxin, in fact, Ying Changqing''s wish is not to be with Xiaoxun, but to be with Xue Wuxin. He is just afraid, afraid that Xue Wuxin is unwilling." Under the red candle, Ying Changqing said in a very flat tone These words, but these words fell into Xue Wuxin''s ears, and they only sounded very nice.

 Chapter 1293： together (plus)

    "Xiaoxun is Ying Changqing''s regret in the past. As time passed, another figure gradually filled my heart. Many years ago, the purpose of my research on the art of time has changed." Ying Changqing felt If you don''t make the words clear today, you may not have such an opportunity in the future, "Perhaps after we have been together for so many years, once you woke up from the danger of breaking through, and heard your regret..."


    Needless to say, Xue Wuxin already understood. From that time, Ying Changqing studied the art of time not for himself, but for her to come back to solve the regret in her heart.


    has always been calm and steady, Xue Wuxin, who couldn''t make any waves in his heart, couldn''t help but bent his eyes and raised his lips: "Chang Qing, in fact, I didn''t study the art of time from the beginning, and I didn''t want to come back."


    She raised her head and looked at the full moon outside the window, "Ever since I entered the cultivation world, although I have had some regrets, for me, it is not necessary to come back and change."


    "That is?"


    "That''s when you entered my world. I never thought that your presence would make my heart like a pool of stagnant water active again. Looking at your persistence, your firmness, I couldn''t help but get involved in your life, Ben I thought that when you found Xiaoxun, there would be no fate between you and me. When I stepped into the reincarnation state of mind, I thought many times that I would stay in the Qing Dynasty and never come back. Being with other people is really uncomfortable. But when I came to the Qing Dynasty, I found that I was not reincarnated in the original body, but had one more person out of thin air. At that time, I didn''t understand why, the original reincarnation state of mind. I spied out my thoughts long ago, and that''s why I have today''s Ulanala Huixin."


    Just waiting for Ying Changqing to come here, Ulanala Huixin, no one can hide from the prying eyes of the cycle of mind.


    "In that case, Wuxin," Ying Changqing held her hand tightly, "Let''s be together from today, if you want."


    "I...of course I would."


    Xue Wuxin showed a smile, she became more and more beautiful under the red candle, Ying Changqing thought, this is the beautiful Snow Fairy under the red candle, it belongs to him Ying Changqing, he did not come here in vain.


    He is very grateful for the cycle of mood, which allowed him to find the person he loves, and he is very grateful to Kangxi for letting Xue Wuxin come to him with integrity. The two embraced each other, and the red candle in the house burned fiercely, burning slowly until dawn.


    After a night of spring supper, Ying Changqing only felt that there was something more between him and Xue Wuxin. It should be that the last barrier between the two was gone. Now they already understand each other''s feelings, although Xue Wuxin, who doesn''t smile, can see the joy on the brows.


    Both of them sighed in their hearts. It turned out that before they knew it, they had liked each other for so many years, but they missed so many years because they didn''t say it.


    "Nevertheless, I have no regrets."


    Xue Wuxin sat in front of the dressing table and let Ying Changqing help her comb her hair, draw her eyebrows, and apply rouge. In fact, in her words, it doesn''t matter whether you use these or not, but the two of them are closer. One step, Ying Changqing was really considerate to the core.


    "I always want to make Wuxin more beautiful and more beautiful." He was really satisfied with this arrangement to let everyone know what kind of wonderful wife he married.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the palace to greet E-Niang."


    Ying Changqing took her hand and walked out of the house, attracting envious glances. Fortunately, everyone in the house was controlled by him. No matter what he did, nothing could stop him, nor could it harm him.


    Even if someone dares to deal with Wuxin, he believes that Wuxin will entertain these people well. He didn''t mind at all unintentionally helping him entertain these not-so-behaved people, thinking that he would lead the beautiful woman to the carriage briskly.


    The two held hands in Yonghe Palace. When Concubine De looked at the new daughter-in-law, she was a little surprised to see her son liked her so much.


    Especially knowing that Huixin is still Huiru''s younger sister, Concubine De is even more satisfied. Huiru is lively, sensible, and very understanding. Every time she comes to the palace to talk to her, she makes her laugh. Therefore, Concubine De did not directly give Yinzhen two grids as Xue Wuxin did.


    Xue Wuxin of course understood the reason, mostly because of the existence of Changqing, which eased the mother-son relationship between De Fei and Yinzhen, and would not block her son at this time. Without the concubine''s blockage, Yinzhen''s backyard is very quiet.


    Only in every small election and general election, Kangxi will send two over, which is inevitable. Xue Wuxin felt much more relieved when she saw that Huiru was very comfortable with this kind of life and there was nothing wrong with her.


    As for her own side, even if the royal family gave Ying Changqing more, then the two of them would throw two illusions at will, and let these gege have two spring dreams every night, and they would be too lazy to refuse this kind of thing.


    As long as these people are obedient, she doesn''t mind! It''s enough for Chang Qing to have her alone, she doesn''t have any thoughts about others.


    Xue Wuxin is very aware of Concubine De''s temperament, but Concubine De is a lot more peaceful now, because Ying Changqing''s conditioning looks like she is in her twenties, just like a big girl, and she speaks in a soft voice, Xue Wuxin feels that , they should be able to get along in this life.


    After talking about ??, it really was a great conversation.


    De Fei took her hand and said, "Hui Xin, Zuo''er''s health is not good. As her Fujin, you must take good care of him in the future. As long as he is happy, he will be fine. I am a mother. Don''t give any women to block you. As long as you can catch him," Concubine De smiled softly, "Bengong can see that you are a good person, and Zuo''er seems to like you very much. Ever since he recovered from his illness After that, I have never seen him so happy. I heard that he was holding your hand all the way into the palace. This palace also hopes that you can continue to love each other. Zuo''er does not need anything else, but only needs to be safe and happy in this life. "


    Xue Wuxin saw this side of Concubine De for the first time. Every time she heard Concubine De, she wondered if she had given two more palace maids to stop her. It was the first time she saw De Concubine say such unethical words. She understood that the former De Concubine was different from the current De Concubine.


    Because he and Ying Changqing were together smoothly, the eyes of Concubine De were also much softer, "Emian, don''t worry, Huixin will take good care of the master, and with Huixin, he will be safe and happy."


    De Concubine stared at Xue Wuxin, as if confirming her words, and finally took her hand and smiled. Concubine De could see that what Xue Wuxin said was true. This daughter-in-law looked cold and cold, but when she talked about his Zuoer, her eyes revealed tenderness and affection. People''s eyes, she was relieved.

 Chapter 1294： a piece of harmony

    What Concubine Deku said was true, she didn''t even interfere in the backyard of Yinzhen. Now that she has all her children, all of them are healthy, what else does she want?


    Why do you need to be like other concubines, always sending women to block her son, she is not such a fool!


    Xue Wuxin pulled Ying Changqing and asked after returning to the mansion, "Changqing, how did you persuade E-niang?"


    She was so curious, Concubine De''s temper was stubborn, but someone corrected her. It''s still so positive, and the thinking is even a bit ahead.


    "When I talk about it, she understands it, and I find some miscellaneous books to show her. Now she probably doesn''t even care about Khan Ama. I gave her a book about beauty last time. Along with other concubines, Khan Ama''s high-ranking concubine and son fought happily, but he was very peaceful."


    Xue Wuxin was amused by Ying Changqing''s words, "Aren''t you afraid that Khan Ama will blame you?"


    "What''s the matter? Khan Ama is an emperor with countless concubines. He is old, and there are many daughters of the Eight Banners who want to come in. It''s not easy for Erniang, although you don''t know what happened in your life, but I don''t want such a thing to happen again. For the rest of her life, let her live happily, whatever she wants, and later..." Ying Changqing smiled slowly, "Everything is settled, then ask her about her choice. , I don''t know if she is willing to live in the palace or live outside the palace."


    Ying Changqing told Xue Wuxin exactly what happened over the years, and Xue Wuxin felt that Ying Changqing''s actions were understandable after listening. For a mother who has no selfish heart, no one will be hard-hearted.


    "Chang Qing, don''t worry, everything in the past is over, this Virtuous Concubine is different from the previous Virtuous Consort."


    Ying Changqing held Xue Wuxin''s hand, "Then let''s wait for Honghui''s arrival!"


    "it is good."


    This is something she still wants to do, there is nothing she can''t admit in front of Ying Changqing. Afterwards, everyone in the entire palace knew that Prince Rui''s doting of Prince Fu Jin was about to be spoiled.


    makes many Fu Jin and even those still in the boudoir envious, that is, the harem concubines are bubbling with sour bubbles every time they look at Kangxi, making Kangxi not want to step into the harem recently. But most of the concubines below the concubines who were bubbling with sour bubbles seemed to be extremely quiet. Kangxi was a little depressed in the Qianqing Palace.


    "Liang Jiugong, come here."


    "The Emperor."


    "Why haven''t you seen Concubine Yi, Concubine Hui, and Concubine De recently?"


    Liang Jiugong smiled, "The servant heard that Prince Rui sent a beauty book to the concubine De, and the concubine De has invited Concubine Hui and other concubines to study together all day long."


    There are still some things that Liang Jiugong didn''t say much. Other concubines with low rank, the concubine De concubine will definitely not invite them. This is what Prince Rui gave to concubine De concubine.


    "I still think that they have something important that I don''t even care about." Kangxi''s heart was a little distorted. It turned out that beauty was more important than me. After thinking about it, I guess they were thinking about becoming beautiful and seeing me again?


    Liang Jiugong didn''t quite understand what Kangxi''s angry expression meant, so he just waited silently with his head down.


    Kangxi, who was bubbling with beauty, laughed, "Where are they all now?"


    "The servant sent someone to ask, and they were all invited to a small garden in Yonghe Palace."


    Speaking of this small garden, Liang Jiugong couldn''t help but get distracted. This small garden was specially built by Prince Rui for the concubine De. Of course, Prince Rui did not forget Kangxi and gave Kangxi other things.


    But Kangxi had heard of this small garden, which was a bit remote from the main hall, so he never went to see it. At this moment, I really have some thoughts, and immediately put down the things in my hand.


    "Go to De Fei''s side to see, I want to see what kind of nonsense they can research."


    "†ø."


    When Kangxi quietly walked into the small remote garden of Yonghe Palace, several high-ranking concubines were sitting around. In the center, a woman dressed as Prince Fujin was explaining something to the concubines, and she kept stirring the flames from time to time. Incense burner.


    Kangxi can smell it from a distance. This fragrance is really wonderful, fresh and peaceful, and there is no feeling of greasy, as if it can drive away the tiredness of a day''s work.


    "Your Majesty, that is Prince Rui Fujin."


    Of course Kangxi knew, but Liang Jiugong felt the need to say it again to deepen the impression of the emperor. Prince Rui''s glory did not necessarily decline for more than ten years. He already understood that as long as Prince Rui did not commit any unforgivable mistakes, basically this life is Such a glorious past.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Kangxi was really curious. After approaching, all the concubines and Fu Jin saluted him one after another. At this time, it was discovered that in Fu Jin, not only the Fu Jin of his sixth child, but also the Fu Jin of other sons, it seems that the fourth oldest Fu Jin also came.


    By the way, the fourth and sixth Fujin seem to be sisters, right?


    These two have different temperaments, but they are both very suitable for his son. The fourth oldest, Fujin, is a good man in the management of the house. The only regret is that he does not have a son. As for Lao Liu Fu Jin, it looks deserted, but it is really what Lao Liu likes. He did nothing wrong in this matter. Sure enough, recently Lao Liu has looked at him with kindness in his eyes, and he is full of energy in doing things.


    Yes, Ying Changqing was thrown to the Ministry of Works by Kangxi. Of course, he accompanied the imperial doctor all day by his side, and the kitchen of the Ministry of Works was also occupied by the imperial chef. Since Ying Changqing passed, the people of the Ministry of Works are about to be grateful. Kowtow to him every day, the food has been improved, the treatment has also been improved, and he has raised his eyebrows.


    Kangxi sat down for a while and then left. When it was rare to see the harem so peaceful, he estimated that these people were uncomfortable here. Thinking of this, I feel uncomfortable again.


    Liang Jiugong was frightened by the side, and said in his heart, I hope Prince Rui will come back soon, only Prince Rui can cure Kangxi''s old problems.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he looked up and saw Ying Changqing walking in with Yinzhen from a distance. Liang Jiugong was overjoyed, and smiled and bowed down from a distance. As for what Ying Changqing did when he entered the palace, of course, he was picking up his wife home.


    As for Yinzhen, I heard that Huiru has also entered the palace. He is still satisfied with this Fujin. Whether it is out of heart or out of face, he will enter the palace to take her back.


    Kangxi looked at his two sons with a happy heart, and he grabbed someone to the Qianqing Palace with one hand. He couldn''t let him be depressed alone! Seeing that these two boys didn''t come to him, now he is going to drag these two boys to be tortured in the Qianqing Palace.


    "Fourth, play chess with me."


    "Khan Ama, in terms of chess skills, the sixth brother is the most superb."


    is not only superb, Yin Zhen wiped a sweat in his heart, and against Ying Changqing, he has never won once. Fortunately, no one else knew about it, and the sixth brother didn''t give him any face.


    Of course, the sixth brother said it nicely, "What are you doing with those false feelings between brothers?"


    "The fourth brother loses, isn''t it still my fourth brother."

 Chapter 1295： game

    Kangxi really didn''t know that Ying Changqing''s chess skills were very good. He usually played against the crown prince, occasionally with Yin Zhen, and with Yin Si, but this old sixth, usually the two rarely played together.


    He felt that his sixth son, he always liked to toss with some strange and useful things, and should not have time to toss with chess skills, after all, he had never seen Ying Changqing play chess.


    But Yinzhen wouldn''t deceive him, so he turned his eyes to Ying Changqing, but saw Ying Changqing''s smile full of meaning, which inexplicably made Kangxi feel cool behind him.


    "Lao Liu, since that''s the case, then come and accompany me."


    "Khan Ama, are you serious?"


    "nature."


    Kangxi thought, would I still lose to my son.


    "If my son agrees, I won''t let you. My son has never let the fourth brother, Khan Ama, why don''t you check with the fourth brother?"


    The more this is the case, the more Kangxi does not give up, but he still looks at Yinzhen, "How is the fourth and sixth chess better than yours?"


    Yin Zhen''s face was paralyzed when he heard this, "Khan Ama, Erchen''s chess skills, what to say to the sixth brother..."


    "How about it?"


    Yin Zhen looked at Kangxi with a look of anticipation, and really couldn''t bear to attack Khan Ama. Since Khan Ama voluntarily sought death, he would not persuade him. Those who have not been abused by the sixth brother do not know the bitterness.


    "Failure."


    Anyway, the person who lost to him was his younger brother, so what a shame.


    Ying Changqing smiled and glanced at Yinzhen. After being with Xue Wuxin, he learned a lot about the former Yinzhen, and that person was different from the one in front of him. Although Yin Zhen in this life is still moody and can''t see the expression on his face, he is definitely not a person who doesn''t care about anything and is indifferent.


    There is Ama and E-Niang who care from time to time, there is a lively Fu Jin, and there are two younger brothers who are facing him. If Yin Zhen grows crooked again in this life, Ying Changqing feels that he is a bit embarrassed as a great cultivator. Dare to return to the virtual world.


    Kangxi choked, if Yinzhen lost to the sixth, then he... Kangxi''s cheeks also shook, and Liang Jiugong, who looked wrong, hurriedly pushed out and closed the door firmly, so that the emperor would come to him to vent his anger when he was embarrassed. .


    "Come on, Lao Liu, let me see the chess skills that made Lao Si completely defeated."


    Ying Changqing is welcome, and the two father and son play a game under the onlookers of Yinzhen.


    ¡­


    Liang Jiugong vaguely heard Kangxi''s frantic voice inside, and hurriedly covered his ears, he really didn''t know anything.


    "Khan Ama, you are so old, don''t be fooled."


    My God, Sixth Master, aren''t you afraid that the emperor will kill you by talking like this?


    In the house, Yin Zhen gave Kangxi a silent look, as if to say, look, Khan Ama, my son has persuaded you a long time ago, but you didn''t listen, and now it''s a shame to lose to the sixth brother!


    Kangxi''s beard was so angry that he glared at Yinzhen, "Elder Six, you go over and let the Fourth come."


    Ying Changqing smiled lightly, moved his seat, and turned his eyes to Yin Zhen, who was stunned, and finally burst out laughing a little. Yin Zhen said in his heart that he would lose to his younger brother, and he would not lose face if he lost to Lao Tzu.


    Liang Jiugong finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Kangxi''s laughter in the house.


    The danger is removed.


    Kangxi''s suffocation at the hands of Ying Changqing sprinkled it all on Yinzhen. In the end, I felt relieved, and I felt that the fourth child knew him the best. It would be nice to follow him. The sixth child made him not happy every time, but he had to make him angry for a long time.


    After rewarding Yinzhen with a set of white jade chessboards, he told him, "The fourth one should practice hard, and the two of us will come again next time."


    Yin Zhen smiled wryly and shook his head, looking at Ying Changqing with a comfortable face and leaning on the side, thinking in his heart, there is nothing wrong with protecting his brother from disasters, at least this white jade chessboard is really good, he has been greedy for a long time, and he never thought that Khan Ama would give it to him. he.


    He knows that there are several brothers who are thinking about this thing.


    Ying Changqing didn''t care, the more harmony between Yinzhen and Kangxi, the more he would like to see it. In the past few years, the prince has become more and more arrogant, as if to vent his inner grievances. Yintu added blocks from time to time, and Yinzhi occasionally sneered a few words, but of course he did not dare to be positive. The performance of Yinsi again made him feel uncomfortable.


    How could the arrogant and arrogant second brother bear it?


    Especially Yinzhen was crowned the Prince of Zhi County. Although Ying Changqing was given a bigger seal than Yinzhen, Ying Changqing was only good for the prince, not bad. Moreover, for what Ying Changqing has done, even a prince deserves it, although many people don''t think so.


    Thinking of Yin Rong, Ying Changqing said to Kangxi and Yin Zhen, "I haven''t seen my second brother for many days, Khan Ama, I''m here to have a look."


    Kangxi put away his smile, but he couldn''t blame him when he looked at the old sixth. Knowing that the old sixth had no other intentions, he really went to see the prince. Forget it, leave Yinzhen and let Ying Changqing go.


    Ying Changqing seemed to see that there had been estrangements between Kangxi and the crown prince. In fact, these estrangements had accumulated little by little in the past. After Ying Changqing left, Yinzhen heard that Huiru fainted in Yonghe Palace before he could say a few words to Kangxi, so he quickly pleaded guilty to Kangxi and passed away.


    Kangxi thought about it and followed him to take a look. Ying Changqing didn''t know about this for the time being, he had already arrived outside Yuqing Palace. At this time, He Yuzhu was guarding the door, which made him suspicious. Of course, He Yuzhu also saw Ying Changqing and his face was pale with fright. Why did Prince Rui come at this time!


    "The servant He Yuzhu sees Prince Rui."


    "Where''s the second brother?"


    He Yuzhu looked inside and stammered: "His Royal Highness should rest now."


    Ying Changqing narrowed his eyes and pushed He Yuzhu away. He Yuzhu wanted to stop and found that Ying Changqing walked a long way in a few steps, pushed the door and went in. It''s over now, if the prince knew that he didn''t stop people, he would definitely...


    "Second brother."


    Ying Changqing shouted, but no one answered. On the contrary, as a cultivator, he could hear more clearly than a human being. He walked in following the voice, and the scene in front of him made him stunned.


    Yinrong was looking at a man with a fair appearance. He really did not read it wrong. It was indeed a man, but his figure was weak and seemed familiar. He instantly remembered, wasn''t this the actor from a while ago? It still seems to be a pillar.


    With the relationship between Ye Hua and Wu Zhi, he doesn''t have any prejudice against the relationship between men and men. It is estimated that the person he likes is a man! Of course it was impossible for him, he liked Xue Wuxin.


    Yinrong was also stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect the most embarrassing time ever when he was doing business. It was better to be bumped into by anyone than to be bumped into by the sixth brother. Now his second brother is probably filthy in the eyes of the sixth brother.

 Chapter 1296： Do you think your brother is disgusting?

    Yinrong pushed the person under him away, and tidied up his clothes with a smile, the person also knew that he had no face, and quickly turned around and went out. Yinreng recruited He Yuzhu and asked him to clean up the place, and the house became clean in a short time.


    During the period, neither of them spoke, until He Yuzhu went out, leaving only the two of them, Yinren leaned back on the chair relaxedly, still smiling with a smile in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to be met by the sixth brother."


    is still a casual voice, his second brother has always been so rebellious, and such a temperament is really not suitable for being a prince.


    "Sixth brother, do you think second brother is disgusting?"


    YinReng squeezed the teacup tightly, it was always different for this sixth younger brother, this should be the only one who was his brother, and the only one who would not mix any impurities with him. Therefore, with this kind of brotherhood, he has always maintained a good image in front of the sixth brother. No matter how irritable he is, he can''t help but calm down when he sees the sixth brother.


    Now that he is caught by his younger brother for such a thing, it is estimated that few people will not think that he is not disgusting!


    "What the second brother said, the younger brother just came to see you. How are you doing recently? As for who the second brother likes, whether it is a man or a woman, that is the second brother''s private business."


    Ying Changqing could see the fear in Yinren''s eyes, but he really didn''t quite understand, "It''s just that the second brother Yuqing Palace has many beauties, so he still has to take care of his body."


    The people of this era, he doesn''t need to persuade them to love only one person, and not everyone in the cultivation world only loves one person, so it is said that each person''s choice is different.


    Yinrong was stunned for a while, "Don''t the sixth brother think that the second brother is wrong, don''t you feel disgusting when you are with a man?"


    Yinrong couldn''t understand it. Although he raised a few male pets at this time, and there was even a popular Nanfeng Pavilion on the street, if he did such a thing as a crown prince, he would still make the royal family shameless.


    He thought that the sixth brother would show a look of disgust, but... it seems that the sixth brother just smiled lightly, and there was no contempt in his eyes, but he was still concerned about his body. Yinren doesn''t know how long he hasn''t felt such care. It seems that he can always get a kind of care from his family from the sixth brother, so that he will never choose the care from the sixth brother.


    He knew clearly that by winning the sixth brother, his power would definitely increase greatly, but he didn''t want to contaminate the last clear spring, he just wanted to maintain this brotherly relationship with the sixth brother, without any use.


    Yinrong didn''t know, and it was also because of his thoughts that Ying Changqing saw it. Ying Changqing, who didn''t care about these things at first, came to see him, and occasionally cared about him.


    I don''t know when, Yinzhen''s eyes on Ying Changqing also changed, not to mention that there are a few people who have ideas about that seat. In addition to his mother''s brother, who is thirteen, and Yinren in front of him is really a brother to him.


    "Of course not. If the second brother is looking for fun, then it is not necessary. If the second brother really likes men or women, the younger brother has no opinion, as long as the second brother takes care of himself."


    Yinren covered his forehead and laughed, the laughter was a bit desolate, "Ruo Gu tells you that Gu doesn''t like any of them, and Gu doesn''t know whether he likes a man or a woman, just want to get happiness from them, and use this kind of happiness to numb himself, Sixth brother, what do you think if Ruo Gu is not the prince?"


    Yinrong knew that no matter what he said in front of Ying Changqing, it would never reach Kangxi''s ears. It was not that he was confident, but that he was so confident.


    "Second brother doesn''t want to be a prince?"


    Sure enough, this sixth brother dared to ask anything.


    YinReng shook his head, feeling a lot better. Sure enough, working with those woods that have no feelings, he is not as good as chatting with his brothers.


    "Lonely has no choice."


    "Second brother yearns for a free and unfettered day?"


    Yinren was relieved, a look of hope appeared in his eyes, and then his eyes dimmed, "Unfortunately that is impossible, Gu has grown up, and Gu''s brothers have grown up, Khan Ama will never think Gu is a child again. , and began to beware of loneliness."


    "If he hadn''t canonized Gu as the prince..." Yinren''s voice was low, "In fact, this is Gu''s responsibility. He gave Gu the status, favor, and favor that all the brothers would envy, and Gu must sit on this prince properly. If you can endure it, then the next one must be Gu, and if you can''t endure it, Gu must be the best whetstone."


    As he talked, Yinrong felt a little desolate in his heart. From the time he was sensible, he understood that when Khan Amar made him the prince, he was just to stabilize the government. It''s not how much he loves the dead emperor''s mother, what he cares about the most is the Qing Dynasty, even if that person loves him again.


    He doesn''t mind that the sixth brother shares Khan Ama''s favor. Even if there is no sixth brother, as he grows up, Khan Ama will not be the same as before.


    Ying Changqing was silent, Yinren did a good analysis on this point. This second brother is actually not bad, just paranoid. If he is really bad, using the people at his hand, at least before the other brothers grow up, Yinren will have a lot of opportunities.


    The only person who is supposed to be the only rival to Yinzhen is Yinzhen.


    Yinrong even worked very hard. He tried his best to learn the four books and five classics, as long as he was a prince. He is good, and he has to be good too. Until now, Yinreng is still the most perfect heir in Kangxi''s heart, and Kangxi himself couldn''t help covering up some of his actions.


    As an emperor, it takes a lot of courage to admit your mistakes.


    "Second brother, if you are really uncomfortable, why do you need to vent about other things? Khan Ama has you in his heart, although if one day, he can''t accept that the excellent heir he cultivated is abolished, but..." Ying Chang Qing looked at Yinren and paid attention to him seriously, "The main second brother thinks, just do it! If the second brother still wants to be a prince, just sit down in this seat, as long as you are safe, Khan Ama will not do anything to you. In the same way, if you don¡¯t want to be, you can use other methods.¡±


    Yinren was stunned.


    For the first time, someone dared to say in front of him, Second Brother, if you don''t want to be a prince, then don''t do it, let''s find a way to get this job done.


    This is something he didn''t dare to say. He had to say that the sixth brother who dared to fight with Khan Ama was mighty, and he even made him think of a way to quit the prince.


    But the idea is really tempting, but what would he do if he wasn''t a prince?


    Ying Changqing originally wanted to let things happen naturally, but later felt that it was too unfair to the fourth brother, so many messes had to be taken away by the fourth brother, and then the fourth sister-in-law would definitely feel uncomfortable. Trouble with him.


    rubbed his forehead with a headache, since he didn''t want to make the fourth sister-in-law a happy life, he had to do something. The prince quits, his fourth brother is the best. Just the steadfastness of the fourth brother, and the cleverness of the few brothers, if they can make use of them, they will worry that no one will use them, and no one will run errands?

 Chapter 1297： The happiness of the second half of my lonely life will be handed over to you (

    As for the prince, this temperament is a prince, and it is estimated that when he takes power, the country should be destroyed.


    The most important thing is that Wuxin told him Wuxin asked her to stop her when she was leaving. No matter what, he could not let a child named Hongli from the fourth brother be the emperor, saying that this son was a prodigal and lost Laozi''s money. Most of the time, then his son continued to lose, and he was defeated, and he was defeated by a generation of shame.


    Ying Changqing said that he was in pain, and Wuxin told him a lot, saying that it was the dark cloud who was very persistent in this history. Even though he knew that this was a world created by a revolving state of mind, the dark cloud also wanted to change.


    Originally, she had no intention of thinking that if Honghui wanted to, she would hand over these things to Honghui, or she would tell Yinzhen directly. But things turned so that they didn''t react, Xue Wuxin said it, of course Ying Changqing would listen to his wife''s words and handle these things well. That was what Wu ordered. If he didn''t do it well, he knew that returning to the virtual world would definitely be a beating.


    Thinking of the violence and unreasonableness of the dark clouds, Ying Changqing''s face was a little distorted.


    Whoever calls him is a junior, he is a junior to randomly find someone from the palace of the human race. This kind of feeling of being oppressed is really uncomfortable.


    I have to say that the only thing he enjoyed in the Qing Dynasty was that he could bully the weak at will.


    If the dark clouds knew that he was worth this much, I''m afraid it would be another beating.


    Yinrong stared at the sixth brother, watching him fall into contemplation, his face even distorted, just because he was thinking of something he couldn''t do, wouldn''t he want to fight Khan Ama again?


    Thinking of this, Yinren''s forehead was covered in sweat. The heart is full of moving, or the sixth brother is good to him! If the sixth brother is in good health, it would be good to let the sixth brother be the prince. At that time, he can be a **** to the fullest. Yinren''s eyes are different, and the dignified prince wants to be a playboy. If Kangxi finds out, I am afraid he will chase after him. Whip him.


    It''s a pity that the sixth brother''s body is not good. Even if he wants to, Khan Ama probably won''t want it. Even if Khan Ama wants to, the sixth brother will not be willing. As far as the sixth brother''s temperament is to fight with Khan Ama, if there is a real trouble, there will be a big problem.


    In fact, after listening to the sixth brother''s words, Yinren really couldn''t help thinking, what if he quit the prince?


    Once the idea of ???? came up, it couldn¡¯t help but sprout and take root. His current status is second only to Khan Ama, what do you want? Prosperity, wealth, and monstrous power, what he ultimately wants is to act arbitrarily, to be rebellious, to be unrestrained, to behave in a well-behaved manner, to learn this and that, and the burden on his body has long suppressed his breath.


    Those brothers thought that he was aloof and arrogant, and that the identity of the prince suppressed them.


    Yes, he really suppressed them as a prince, because the brothers didn''t take him seriously.


    Especially Yinzhen, he knew that Yinzhen was unwilling to be the eldest son of the emperor, but so what, it was just Kangxi''s decision. At that time, he was only in his infancy, what could he change?


    Pearl is Yinzhen''s biggest backing. In fact, he and Yinzhen had a good relationship when they were young. At that time, Yintu called him the second younger brother, and also called him Baocheng. He was called the big brother Yintu. He had never used his identity as a prince to suppress him, and even if there was any fun, the first thing that came to his mind was this playmate.


    I don''t know when, every time Yinzhen saw him, he would salute him, and then said awkwardly and unwillingly: "I have seen the prince."


    And he still smiled softly: "It turns out that the big brother is here."


    Although with a smile, the smile has lost its original intimacy. He will no longer pull the boy who is much taller than him, shaking his arm and quietly asking the other party to take him to play.


    Later, he became more and more like a prince, and Yinzhen became more and more like a man who wanted to take his status as a prince.


    He is angry, can a mere crown prince be able to destroy the brotherhood?


    Later he understood, not only the crown prince, but also Khan Amana''s supremacy.


    Concubine Hui was not reconciled, Pearl was not reconciled, Yinzhen was instilled with various ideas by them, and Yinzhen himself was unwilling to admit defeat, so that they would never die.


    As long as there is a chance, Yinzhen will find a way to lose his face. Every time he didn''t please Yintu, but he never thought about killing the other party.


    He always remembered that they had a good relationship when they were young. It''s okay to fight, he doesn''t want his life.


    He once thought that if he inherits the throne in the future, he must circle Yinzhen, visit him every day, call him eldest brother every day, and disgust him to death.


    Shaking his head, Yinren laughed softly, looked up and met a pair of clear eyes, his heart warmed, this is his good brother, how the sixth brother understands his mind, these clear eyes, I''m afraid what? Can''t hide it!


    "Sixth brother, second brother apologizes to you. That year, my uncle attacked sixth brother, but only later did he know that he never apologized to sixth brother. It was the second brother who shouldn''t have done it."


    Perhaps it must be stressful for Yinrong to apologize to others, but in front of the sixth brother, he seems to be an ordinary person, he is no longer a high-ranking prince, this feeling is undoubtedly very beautiful.


    "Uncle, he is a lonely uncle after all. Although he is ambitious, he has committed a lot of things."


    "Since the second brother said this, I won''t mention it, but what he did depends on Khan Ama''s mood."


    Yinren smiled bitterly, "Khan Ama probably thought of a way to toss him, especially after he took action against the sixth brother, the sixth brother didn''t know, every time Khan Ama looked at his uncle and Mingzhu, the eyes were not right, as if he wanted to eat it. The flesh of both of them."


    Ying Changqing''s face was light, and he really knew Kangxi very well.


    "Gu Ruo is really not the prince, the sixth brother has to think of a good way for Gu to make him look good, and don''t let Gu be imprisoned for a lifetime." Yinren put his hand on Ying Changqing''s body, " Sixth brother, the happiness of the second half of my life will be handed over to you."


    "Let''s go back, I heard that the sixth brother is here to pick up the sixth brother and sister. It''s so late. I won''t be the bad guy and keep you for dinner." Yinren knew that the sixth brother and his wife were very loving, and there was some envy in his eyes. He used to be far away. I have seen that the emotions revealed by the sixth brother and the sixth younger sister are not fake at all, they are true conjugal love and love, and there is no calculation between them.


    Royal, in fact, there is still true love.


    Yinren thought, in fact, there has always been, but a lot of love has been buried by power and survival.


    Watching Ying Changqing leave, Yinrong put away his chuckle, "He Yuzhu."


    "Master."


    "From tomorrow onwards, I want Yuqing Palace to sing and dance day and night," Yinren said with a light expression, "Go and tell the Crown Princess, let her restrain others well, and let her live in peace when the time comes."


    "Let my uncle come to see the orphan tomorrow."


    Even if Gu can''t do it, wouldn''t there be six brothers who will help Gu?

 Chapter 1298： its finally here

    Yinren thought with a smile, and after thinking about it, he just felt extra relieved. From today onwards, he is just a sharpening stone for the new prince in the future, Khan Ama, Erchen has disappointed you, but Erchen will help you choose the best prince.


    As for Yinzhen, Gu will no longer be the Crown Prince, so you should also give full play to the value of the sharpening stone. In the future, Gu will call you big brother again.


    Ying Changqing returned to the Yonghe Palace to find out that Huiru had fainted. Later, after being diagnosed and treated by the imperial physician, she was pregnant. He and Xue Wuxin often discussed the days when Honghui came to this world, and the time was almost the same.


    So, neither of them returned to the mansion, but stayed in the palace. It was not until the next day that Huiru stabilized and was sent back. Ying Changqing looked at his fourth brother with a sullen face and clenched his fists from time to time, his nervous appearance couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Fourth Brother."


    "Don''t worry. Recently, I asked Huixin to come over to help watch. With Huixin, the fourth sister-in-law will be well." Fourth sister-in-law is not only his fourth sister-in-law, but also his eldest sister-in-law!


    If you don''t take good care of him, Wuxin will find trouble with him.


    Maybe Ying Changqing''s words were very soothing, Yin Zhen gradually calmed down, "Then there are brothers and sisters Lao."


    Watching Yin Zhen go back, Ying Changqing shook his head and smiled, thinking it was interesting. Two young teenagers rushed over from a distance and hugged him fiercely, who is this not Thirteen Fourteen?


    "Sixth brother, will you let my brother go to your house today?"


    "Sixth brother, younger brother also wants to go." Yin Xiang glanced in the direction of Yinzhen hurriedly, "Brother wants to see fourth sister-in-law."


    "Actually, the younger brother also wants to see the fourth sister-in-law. The younger brother guesses that the fourth brother will have a direct son." Yinzhen''s eyes lit up, and his relationship with Yinxiang has been getting better and better over the years, but they are not competing against each other. But outside, the two kept their distance tacitly.


    Yinzhen, this little spy, was able to mix between eighty and ninety, and no one doubted it at all. Ying Changqing had given him a relatively advanced martial arts manual before, and this guy really developed some skills.


    What Ying Changqing did not expect was that Yinzhen would actually share this martial arts cheat book with Yinxiang, which caused Yinxiang to be full of kindness every time he looked at Yinzhen, no matter how Yinzhen pitted him, Yinxiang silently felt that It was the younger brother who was naughty again. As the elder brother, he should be tolerant. After all, the younger brother gave him such an important and precious martial arts secret.


    Yinxiang really didn''t know that later Yinzhen deceived a lot of good things from Ying Changqing''s hands. Of course, for the sake of Yinxiang being really good to him, he really regarded Yinxiang as his own. Brother, is a brother who is no better than Yin Zhen and Ying Changqing, who can toss and pit at will. After the pit is over, this brother will not be angry.


    This made Yin Zhen also embarrassed, so Yin Xiang got more benefits. In the year when his biological mother died due to illness, he quickly came out with the help of Yinzhen.


    Ying Changqing naturally took the two boys out of the palace, sent someone to talk to Kangxi and went out. After Kangxi found out, he didn''t care at all. He has become accustomed to the old sixth style of doing things, and now what he cares about is the battle between his sons.


    YinReng is getting more and more arrogant. If it wasn''t for him, I would have been cited by the censor long ago.


    This is his excellent heir!


    Yinzhen opposes Yinzhen everywhere, he doesn''t care at all, Yinzhen is actually very good, but he is destined to be just Yinren''s whetstone. As for the old man Yinsi, although Kangxi admired his son''s talent, he never thought that Yinsi would take this position just by admiring it. There is also the third child, with a sour smell, Kangxi seems to be able to imagine if it is really the third child, will the book on the minister be sour and rotten, and it will be uncomfortable to think about it.


    The fifth is unintentional and will not have this thought.


    Lao Liu... Kangxi''s face was distorted, he couldn''t control Lao Liu, this guy even dared to fight... But as an emperor, Kangxi was not angry at all.


    Seventh, he has a foot problem, which has never been possible since birth.


    Lao Jiu, Kangxi''s face is a little broken again. Since he started overseas trade, this kid is full of copper stench. I have to say that Lao Jiu really has talent in this area. It will make Kangxi accept many new things, and now he is beginning to be wary of overseas countries and understand the military of the other side.


    Old ten, don''t mention it, this is a second mangzi, just don''t cause trouble.


    Thirteen and fourteen, he was tidied up by Lao Liu. I am afraid that Lao Liu''s words are more effective than his emperor Lao Tzu''s words. Both of them said that they would become generals and make more money for his Lao Tzu.


    Kangxi was suddenly cured. It is not unreasonable to pamper Lao Liu. Look at Lao Liu who also taught him a lesson for his disobedient son.


    The fourth... Kangxi''s mind came to the point that he didn''t talk much, but he acted calmly, never favored, and always followed the prince''s side to do things, as if he was very low-key. Kangxi fell into contemplation. The other sons have not grown up yet, but he has not so much energy to worry about. The rest of the sons are just like this, let them stay safe forever.


    For the first time, Kangxi felt that having more sons was not a good thing.


    Before you know it, many people are changing. Ying Changqing saw these in his eyes. Since he has chosen to intervene in this matter, he will definitely not make this matter even worse. These brothers are rare talents, and they must be preserved.


    "Wuxin, does Uncle Wu have other requests?"


    "She only mentioned that this shame must be changed. If there is a chance, it is very likely that they will be able to clean it up themselves. After all, it was their fault and the defeat was in their hands. Of course, they must clean up themselves."


    Ying Changqing frowned: "That''s right, if it wasn''t for this fight that caused the fourth brother to lose his direct son, and then he was carried away by his son, dead, dead, and walking, and suddenly there was a good one, of course, this is the only choice. Then, Let''s help out, it''s time to turn the tide."


    Xue Wuxin couldn''t help laughing, "You, if they hear this, what do you think the consequences will be?"


    "There won''t be any consequences," Ying Changqing said softly, holding her slender waist down, "Whoever listens will wipe their memory, and then plant illusions to make them obedient."


    "I know you won''t do this." Xue Wuxin''s mouth curved, she knew that he would have done it a long time ago. Everything here had nothing to do with Chang Qing, and it was only because of her that he was brought in.


    Snuggled in his arms, feeling his heartbeat, his temperature, she believed that this was not a dream. Neither of them thought about the issue of children. Xue Wuxin once asked Ying Changqing if they wanted a child, their child.


    Ying Changqing just said this, you and I are both monks, it is enough to have you, I Ying Changqing does not need to inherit the family, and I am with Wuxin, just because I like it.


    If you don¡¯t want it, then you will. If you don¡¯t want it, then don¡¯t. For many things, he thinks the two are better.

 Chapter 1299： its the sons problem

    Xue Wuxin answered like this, in fact, I just want to be with Changqing, and I don¡¯t want to add any more ties in the middle. If after returning to the virtual world, we can still have a chance to get a child with our cultivation base, I will not refuse, but here, it''s fine.


    The sons here are all right. If the daughters are concerned, it is estimated that they will inevitably be violated by the thoughts here. Although they have the ability to change everything, the intrusion of thoughts cannot be prevented. They have to stay here for decades, and they can¡¯t let their daughters Others are different, you can only hide!


    After the ?? agreement, the two have made up their minds not to have children. In the future, if they are destined to return to the virtual world, they will not refuse, and they will not regret it if they are not destined.


    As for how to deal with Kangxi and Concubine De, this small question, Xue Wuxin said, leave it to Ying Changqing! It can''t be that she has a problem here, can it?


    Ying Changqing pinched her nose, "I never knew Wuxin would like to bully her husband so much."


    "Don''t you want to bully you?"


    "Of course I am willing, but I am willing to bully me all the time."


    This feeling of love really made him obsessed, he just wanted to hold her and go on forever. The two have been married for a long time, and everyone knows that Ying Changqing has never entered other women''s rooms. Everyone else is just a decoration. Xue Wuxin smiles slowly when facing other Fujin''s difficulties, and directly when encountering ignorant people. When she went back, even the Crown Princess helped her to speak, and other people couldn''t do anything even if they were envious and jealous.


    It is said that Prince Rui is powerful, and this Prince Fujin is even more powerful. Neither of them can afford to offend. I heard that anyone who offends the two will later find that the quality of the items distributed is much poorer.


    Everyone just couldn''t understand, this Prince Rui didn''t form a party for personal gain, but every time someone offended him, a large number of people would help him get revenge.


    Kangxi couldn''t help but laugh every time he knew about it. In fact, sometimes he also intervened.


    However, the sixth child has no son, so it is time for him to ask. In fact, he had a bad premonition, and when Ying Changqing came to ask a question, Ying Changqing spoke directly.


    "Khan Ama, it''s the son''s problem." Ying Changqing''s face was still flat, but what he said made Kangxi''s eyelids jump, "It''s the son who has wronged Huixin, so she can''t have a child of her own."


    Kangxi took a deep breath and hurriedly passed the imperial physician to Ying Changqing for diagnosis and treatment, how could it be? His eldest son is such a good person, but his body is a little weaker. Is there really no possibility of having children?


    Kangxi is a little sad, he has always liked this son, but his fate was unfair, and he took away the healthy body of the sixth, and now he has to deprive the sixth of the opportunity to be an Ama.


    When the imperial physician shook his head, Kangxi understood.


    "Khan Ama doesn''t need to be sad, the son doesn''t feel that he has lost anything. Children can''t be with him for a lifetime, they always have their own days. The son and Huixin are very happy together. I am very grateful to Khan Ama for sending Huixin to my son. Ama treats her son well, with the favor of her mother, the care of her brother, and a satisfied Fu Jin, so the best things in this world cannot be taken by the son alone, right?"


    Kangxi was amused, "I am afraid that you will be sad. Since your kid understands what you think, I will treat you well. In the future, you will not have a share in the general election."


    "Then I would like to thank Khan Ama. By the way, none of the women and sons in the house have touched. Khan Ama might as well give them a grace and let them go. If Khan Ama feels embarrassed for their future survival, they will be handed over to them. My son is fine."


    Kangxi can say anything, just wave his hand. Did this kid already know?


    Why did he ask for such a blessing?


    Kangxi couldn''t help but make up his mind, this kid is always so sensible. He really couldn''t think of any reason to embarrass him. Besides, everything Ying Changqing does now will bring great changes to the Qing Dynasty. Maybe he won''t see it every year or two, but every ten or twenty years The results after a hundred years, he couldn''t help but be excited when he thought about it.


    Especially a few months ago, there was a shocking incident. Many people did not know that smoking some kind of big cigarette would make people depressed. Ying Changqing should lead people to arrest all those people and isolate them. Watching, that kind of scene no one can forget.


    Kangxi immediately ordered all the smokers to be arrested and quit smoking. With the help of Ying Changqing, of course, he quit soon, and then used these people to destroy all the dens and send back all the people who sold the big cigarettes. Their country, and issued a notice that these people will never be able to step into the territory of the Qing Dynasty. At the same time, Kangxi secretly sent spies to investigate and understand the movements of these countries.


    As for those who commit crimes in the local area, they should be directly arrested and taught a lesson. If they commit crimes again, they will be directly executed. Therefore, another rule was added to the Qing Dynasty regulations, neither officials nor civilians were allowed to smoke big cigarettes. Once found, the whistleblower could be rewarded, the smoker would be dismissed from office, and three generations would not be allowed to hire. Civilians are fines and guaranteed to break you.


    At that time, he knew that the Qing Dynasty would change and change in his hands. This kind of thing was more meaningful than listening to the flattery of ministers.


    This son has brought too much to the Qing Dynasty, but God will always leave some regrets.


    It didn''t take long for this matter to be rumored. Of course, Ying Changqing himself was the pusher. Only when everyone knew about it, no one came to disturb him and Wuxin''s little days. Kangxi has been dealt with by him, what else would anyone else dare to say?


    As for Concubine De, after this incident, she dragged Xue Wuxin and said a lot. When Xue Wuxin came back, she told Ying Changqing these words.


    It turned out that Concubine De was afraid that Ying Changqing would be hated by Xue Wuxin if she couldn''t have a son, so she dragged Xue Wuxin and said something to let her stay with Changqing, and even threatened, you dare to bully my son and want you to look good. The appearance really made Xue Wuxin sigh again and again.


    The last thing he said was that if E-niang drove her daughter-in-law to leave Liu Ye and her daughter-in-law would not be willing, only a fool would leave for such a good person as Liu Ye.


    Concubine De was relieved, seeing Xue Wuxin becoming more and more satisfied. Xue Wuxin can tolerate her son, can she be dissatisfied? Xue Wuxin''s sister Huiru kept Yinzhen''s backyard in an orderly manner and did not let Yinzhen worry about it, which also made Concubine De very satisfied. Although there was more than one woman in Yinzhen''s courtyard, there were even many, but Huiru had been influenced by the Manchu thought since she was a child. As long as Yinzhen was towards her, De Concubine towards her, and her sister''s concern, she did not expect so much.

 Chapter 1300： time flies

    With Huiru in front and Xue Wuxin in the back, the daughters of the Wulanala Clan often encountered the problem of asking for a marriage. Everyone was staring at the Wulanala Clan, thinking that if they liked it, they would book it early.


    As for the women in Ying Changqing''s courtyard, when they were young, Kangxi sent a generous dowry back to the family to be married, and Ying Changqing said that as long as their family didn''t do anything wrong, they would always be punished by him. Blessed, also prepared a generous dowry, or Xue Wuxin personally prepared it.


    Originally, these women were innocent and no worries.


    As for the older ones, Ying Changqing had already arranged for them to go away and promised them their status. They could choose whether they wanted to marry or not. As long as they were sensible, they would still be blessed by Prince Rui.


    Of course, these are all sensible, ignorant, and haven''t heard any news from them, but those who are interested will know as soon as they inquire, and they are all sent to the other courtyard by Ying Changqing, everyone shakes their heads, and they have a good future. Offending the majesty of the sixth master, are you not courting death? Liu Ye is so good at talking, you don''t even cherish your new life, do you think that you can get the favor of Prince Fujin by your means?


    Talk about a dream!


    In the thirty-sixth year of Kangxi, Honghui was born. If Xue Wuxin had nothing to do, he would basically go next door in the morning and would not come back until evening. At first everyone thought that Xue Wuxin was still complaining about Changqing, but after a few months, they found that it was not the same.


    She doesn''t care about the other children in Yinzhen, she just goes to see the children of her sister Huiru, the eldest son of the fourth master! And they found that the sixth master also ran to the fourth master''s courtyard when he was free. Well, they really misunderstood. This Prince Rui cares about the fourth brother''s direct son, and this prince Fujin clearly cares about her sister''s child.


    Honghui was born and grew up healthily. With Xue¡¯s unintentional arrangements, every crisis can be successfully resolved. She and Ying Changqing did not hide these things from Yin Zhen, and she also let Yin Zhen know the true appearance of the women in his courtyard with bad intentions.


    So that every time Yin Zhen looked at the concubine in his backyard, he couldn''t help but think with a dark face, who is this person? What is the purpose of this woman in his courtyard?


    Will ?? hurt his son-in-law?


    These people have ulterior motives. If there is no sixth brother and six younger siblings, his children probably won''t be able to save a few. It''s really hateful!


    As a result, every time the concubines of the fourth master were nervous, their hearts beat wildly every time they saw the fourth master, and the fourth master became more and more terrifying. But when Yinzhen returned to Huiru''s courtyard, his face softened. Although he didn''t smile, he could see joy in his eyes.


    Even he was able to take precautions at Huiru''s place, this feeling... just like being around Sixth Brother, this one doesn''t need to be wary of any brother. He thinks that he may not have too much love for Huixin, but he can get along with her like his relatives. As long as Huiru is always like this, he promises that he will always be like this.


    If it weren''t for the twinkling eyes of the sixth brother who pulled him out of the darkness many years ago, I am afraid that he would not have this idea by now, and regard his Fujin as a family member he can trust.


    Maybe he can''t give Huiru too much, he has endured too much, and he doesn''t know how to fall in love with someone, but he can protect Huiru forever and always face him with a bright smile.


    Time flies, and the period is not peaceful.


    One day, Suo Etu lost his old waist on horseback. After being diagnosed by the imperial doctor, there is no possibility of cure. That day Suo''etu had been talking to Kangxi in the Qianqing Palace until Prince Rui entered, and Suo''etu was finally carried out with a smile.


    "Liu Liu, have you forgotten that Suo''ertu sent someone to assassinate you last time?"


    Kangxi is a little unwilling! How can the person who hurt his sixth child step down safely!


    "Khan Ama, the matter is over, and let Suo Etu obediently hand over the power under his hand, wouldn''t it be better not to cause trouble for Khan Ama? Khan Ama should also think about the second brother, the second brother is actually Always respect Khan Ama."


    "That **** has been singing and dancing in Yuqing Palace all day long. He respects me. If he respects me, he won''t do these things to block me. I didn''t abolish him really..."


    Seeing that Kangxi was blown up by anger, Ying Changqing hurriedly comforted, "Khan Ama, don''t be angry."


    "Khan Ama, the second brother is just uncomfortable."


    Kangxi calmed down. This was the first time he had lost his temper in front of Lao Liu, but Bao Cheng was the heir he had carefully cultivated. If Bao Cheng thought about him more, he would not have fun all day long, and he would have to be an old man like him. If you wipe your butt, you won''t condone the reckless behavior of the people below. What else can Baocheng not do? Is it really necessary for father and son to meet each other?


    "If Khan Ama wants to know what the second brother thinks, why don''t you go to Yuqing Palace with your son? Khan Ama, you haven''t stepped into Yuqing Palace for several years."


    Ying Changqing felt that the father and son were very awkward. Since the two were good to him, he did not intend to let their relationship go down. Let the second brother live the life he wants to live, and give up the dignity of this body.


    allowed Kangxi to regain the love between him and his son. He felt that this should also be a merit.


    Perhaps it is because he has done good deeds over the years that Wuxin is allowed to be with him like this!


    Kangxi''s anger subsided a little, in fact, he also wanted to go see it. For Baocheng, it was because of his use in swaddling that he couldn''t let go. For this son, he was always special in his heart, and he really loved this son.


    "Let''s go, I''m going to see what my good son is doing all day."


    Ying Changqing hurriedly followed, and the two entered the Yuqing Palace quietly. As soon as he entered, he heard a burst of laughter, as well as the melodious singing of the piano. After walking in, Kangxi''s face turned black, and everyone looked at him and was about to kneel, but he made a gesture to let them continue. The actors were trembling. Continue to perform.


    Surprisingly, Yin Rong was not among them, these people seemed to be performing against the air.


    "Khan Ama, the second brother is inside, let''s go in quietly."


    Kangxi didn''t say a word, and his heart became calmer. He always felt that there was something he didn''t know.


    When you step into the back, it is different from the previous one. There are collections of books everywhere, just like a study room. Hanging calligraphy and painting, there is only one word on it, "she".


    Yinren was lying on the couch, frowning, obviously not sleeping well.


    Kangxi was stunned, such a defenseless Baocheng really resembled that little baby carved in pink and jade when he was a child, so he couldn''t help but take him to the Qianqing Palace.


    Yinrong seemed to be aware of it. When he opened his eyes, he saw Kangxi. He was so frightened that he rolled off the bed. Unfortunately, he twisted his waist and turned pale. But he still endured a salute to Kangxi, and Kangxi hurriedly stepped forward to help him up.


    "Baocheng, why are you so panic? Where is the injury?"

 Chapter 1301： the truth behind

    Yinrong was stunned for a while, it was many years ago that Khan Ama had greeted her with such concern. His eyes were suddenly warm, but he held back the hot tears from falling.


    "My son is fine."


    Wanted to get up, Yinrong found that the back pain was so bad, Kangxi didn''t care to get angry, put his son on the couch, and then asked Liang Jiugong to call the imperial doctor. The imperial physician rushed to Yuqing Palace to diagnose and treat Yinren.


    In fact, this injury is very easy for Changqing, but he is not ready to help. The relationship between the two fathers and sons also hoped that the injury would be alleviated. He smiled lightly and was so frightened that his hands were shaking.


    Let''s say, Prince Rui, can you please stop laughing. If you offend the emperor, you can''t eat and walk around!


    Kangxi didn''t notice this, and now all his heart is on how his son Baocheng is, full of worry, Yinren was stunned, it''s been a long time since he saw Khan Ama showing such an expression.


    "Your Majesty, the prince needs to cultivate for half a month."


    "Are you seriously injured? Does it affect the future?"


    "Your Majesty rest assured, there will be no sequelae."


    Kangxi was relieved and rewarded the imperial doctor to let him go down. Liang Jiugong, He Yuzhu, and the eunuchs around Ying Changqing all retired very wisely, leaving only three father and son in the house.


    "Baocheng, you should explain to me, what''s going on?"


    Kangxi also remembered the business at this moment. He always thought that Baocheng had fun all day long, but he didn''t expect that what he saw when he came in was just an appearance. Baocheng is not what he imagined, why is this?


    Yinren lowered his head, raised his head for a long time, put away his usual chuckle and contempt, and said seriously: "Khan Ama, if my son only wants to be your son, not a son and a minister, I just want to be with you. Father and son, not emperor and crown prince."


    "If possible, my son is willing to give up this crown prince..."


    "Fuck!"


    Kangxi stood up angrily and raised his hand to fight, but Yinren didn''t dodge and just looked at him with red eyes. This time, tears could not help falling all over his face. In the past, Baocheng used to cry miserably and loudly when he pretended to be wronged in front of him.


    Kangxi put his hand away, "Baocheng, what do you think?"


    "Khan Ama, my son has known that he is a prince since he was a child, and he has many responsibilities on his shoulders. Since he was a child, he did not dare to lag behind his brothers. He didn''t sleep half as much as others, but his son persevered and didn''t want to disappoint you. I don''t know. Since when did my son find out that you have changed."


    In the face of his son''s tearful accusation, Kangxi''s cheeks twitched slightly, but his beloved son was so sad, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    "My son is working so hard because he is afraid that his brothers will catch your eyes and make you feel that his son is useless. The dignified prince is no better than other brothers. The son doesn''t want to see disappointment and indifference in your eyes." Yinren decided this time that he could not Endure it any longer," Ruo Erchen is stunned by this prince, that is, he can spend time alone with Khan Ama, and can feel Khan Ama''s concern at any time, but his son found out that it was also this position, which made the distance between his son and Khan Ama more and more. farther and farther."


    YinReng smiled desolately, "Khan Ama must feel that the things outside must be done by his son, even if it is not his son''s actions, it is his son''s connivance, right?"


    Kangxi was indifferent, it was true, he thought so, but at this time, he felt that the truth was not necessarily so. Standing high and seeing far away, it is easy to blur the line of sight, and it is not uncommon to be deceived by the truth.


    Seeing that Kangxi didn''t deny it, Yinren''s heart became more and more uncomfortable. After spending so many years in the west, this feeling of being guarded and suspected is really uncomfortable. He has been suffocating for so many years, and he is not ready to continue to suffocate.


    If it wasn''t for the last time the sixth brother asked him what he said, I''m afraid now he would really break the jar and use another way to attract Khan Ama''s attention. Now that I think about it, I can''t help but sweat behind my back. If he really used that method, will Khan Ama really be disappointed? Maybe today''s slap won''t be unbearable anymore, but it will really come down.


    Many times, in his dreams, he dreamed that Kangxi was sitting on the dragon chair, looking at him kneeling below with indifference, saying that the prince was abolished and the prince was banned, and when he thought of that scene, his heart felt uncomfortable.


    They are father and son, Kangxi and he used to be the closest father and son. He didn''t ask for all the specifications, and Kangxi himself decided to give him the best for the prince, only a little worse than the emperor Kangxi.


    Kangxi treats him like this, he can always feel the fatherly love from him. But because of this, he became more and more afraid of losing. He can only anesthetize himself in other ways, such as female sex, male sex, money, and even supreme power.


    He always felt that as long as he was in control of everything, he could get what he wanted.


    Later, he discovered the precautions, scrutiny, doubts in Khan Ama''s eyes... and even gradual disappointment later, but there is still a sense of disbelief and tolerance...


    In recent years, he has been living in conflict. He is almost 30 years old. His uncle mentioned Yinzhen''s threat to his position more than once in his ear, and he asked him to find a way to bring Yinzhen down. There are also other brothers who let him win over him, and those who couldn''t win over him were strangled in the cradle early, so that the other side had no chance. And let him develop his power as soon as possible, if necessary...


    Yinren closed his eyes, he never thought of taking power from Kangxi''s hands. All he wants is to attract Kangxi''s attention, he just wants to return to the original father-son relationship.


    In order to save Suo''etu, he asked Suo''etu to give medicine on Suo''etu''s horse, causing Suo''etu to bend his waist, and coercing Suo''etu to sue the old man to return home. Everything is handed over, without causing any trouble to Khan Ama, and can also have an explanation for others.


    He knew what Suo''etu''s downfall meant to him, and his greatest support and power were gone.


    He is already a prince, what else does he need. When it comes to running a country, after so many years of teaching by Kangxi, he is of course confident that he has this ability, but he knows himself very well, and his temperament is simply not suitable.


    He has many brothers, all of whom can endure very well. Khan Ama has no shortage of sons to sit in this seat, but he no longer wants this seat to be him. He just wanted to be a father and son with Kangxi, and this time he had to speak his mind even at the risk of being banned.


    The room was silent, Yinren suddenly rolled down from the couch, his knees slammed on the ground, making a soft noise, which made Kangxi so startled that he quickly supported him, but he couldn''t pull him up.


    Yinren''s face was still full of tears, he pushed Kangxi''s hand away, and slammed his forehead on the ground, "Khan Ama, today is the time for you to encircle Erchen, and Erchen also has to say what''s in your heart, if you don''t say it again, The son is going crazy, Khan Ama, you know, the son is really going crazy."

 Chapter 1302： This old man is really unreliable!

    Kangxi was shocked, and this time he stood still.


    "Khan Ama, if the price of your son''s being a prince is to keep you farther and farther away from your son, then today I ask you to abolish your son as a prince! Your son can''t be so honored, it''s your son who has let you down, no matter what. You can punish you however you want."


    Instead of waiting for the final result, it is better to advance this result in person. Yinren wiped away a handful of tears indiscriminately, saying that a man doesn''t shed tears easily. He didn''t know how many times he cried in front of Kangxi, and every time it was loud and miserable, all because he wanted Kangxi to care, Protect, pay attention... This time, I just shed tears silently, my heart is really hurt by the pressure for a long time.


    Although there is still a sixth brother here, he doesn''t think that the sixth brother will say anything to him. In front of this younger brother, there is no need to hide anything. It was this younger brother who finally realized that the old methods would only make the two father and son move further and further apart.


    Sometimes he envied the sixth brother, and at the same time he was grateful to the sixth brother. If there is no sixth brother, maybe at this time in Kangxi''s heart, his status is not sure how much he will drop, and even in a few years, he will really abolish the prince.


    At that time, when Kangxi lost any love and patience for him, abolishing the prince meant that he lost everything, the dignity of his position, and the love of his father.


    Ying Changqing didn''t say a word, just watched the awkward father and son silently. For Yinren to let go of his pride and show such an expression in front of Kangxi, he is a little happy to say these words. Yinren is a good person, talented and virtuous, and he doesn''t like it to make a person twisted.


    "Erchen knows that Khan Ama is very angry and disappointed, and even wished to slap him and beat him into a pig''s head, but Erchen still wants to say. This prince, if Khan Ama still needs it, then Erchen will sit down. Now, when Khan Ama has a new candidate, you can replace the son at any time." Yinren wiped his tears and said sincerely, "The son really doesn''t care at all, as long as Khan Ama has a son in his heart, The son, the prince, is unqualified, so I should do something for Khan Ama."


    In the face of such a sincere son, Lord Kangxi almost burst into tears. Baocheng like this, how can he be able to fight it! Did Baocheng think so?


    Kangxi felt that he should be angry, but looking at the man in front of him, he had lost a lot of weight, his cheeks were sunken and he could see the bones. Only those red eyes were full of anticipation. I can believe that what Baocheng said is true.


    But suddenly he was made to accept that his excellent heir quit the job. As an emperor, Kangxi felt uncomfortable! But he just couldn''t bear to say the blame. A son is so extreme because his father doesn''t love him anymore. I believe that anyone who is a father can''t help but blame the child. In the eyes of a father, a child is always a child, a person who has not grown up, even if this child is the prince of a country.


    "Protect."


    Kangxi took two steps forward and helped Yin Rong up, looking at his son''s pale and forbearing face, Kangxi''s heart softened, "Baocheng, you still have an injury on your waist, get up and rest first, and discuss this matter later. ."


    "Khan Ama, son..."


    "You have to give me a mental preparation. The prince who is so good won''t do it. You have ruined my greatest effort. Are you going to give me half of my anger before giving up?"


    Hearing Kangxi''s sullen, but concerned voice, Yinren knew it very well, so he had to climb up the pole and let Kangxi help him to lie down on the couch, but his eyes stared at Kangxi and did not move away.


    Kangxi laughed angrily, and slapped Yinren on the forehead, but it was not serious, "Baocheng, you are almost 3 years old, why are you still like a child."


    "Do you know that when you say that, you have destroyed the greatest achievements of my nearly thirty years. You are really cruel." Kangxi didn''t know whether to be angry or angry, and he took a light glance. He glanced at him, "You said that this prince quit, then who will I give the country of Qing Dynasty to?"


    Yinren knew that Kangxi had actually recovered, and was not as angry as before, and said quickly: "Khan Ama is still young and can live for a long time, so what are you worried about? If Khan Ama has not been selected, this prince, my son will help you. Occupy the position, as long as Khan Ama is at ease, the son will always listen to you. When you have a candidate, the son will personally hand over the position of the prince to the suitable brother."


    Kangxi was choked by Yinzhen, and he knew that this time Yinzhen was not a bitter plan, but really didn''t want to be the prince. He has been the emperor for so many years, and of course he can clearly distinguish whether it is true or false. It is precisely because of this that he is also uncomfortable!


    I have to say that after the Baocheng showdown, the distance between him and Baocheng has indeed narrowed. A prince who doesn''t think about his position and looks forward to his own death, he... Kangxi sighed, he is an emperor , and sometimes contradictory. Although the emperor is in control of everything, the heart is still out of control.


    "What Khan Ama''s son said is true."


    Yinrong couldn''t help but speak, he knew Kangxi too well. If he really calmed down, he would not have so much admiration for Kangxi, nor would he be so irritable. I am afraid that he has always been a prince who can do it with ease, and no one can deprive him of his position.


    But he is a person, a son raised by Kangxi, and his affection for Kangxi is deeper than any brother. Perhaps it was because he was honored since he was a child that he did not care about these things, but even more rare for the father-son relationship with Kangxi.


    Kangxi looked at his son, who was clutching his sleeve. He was so old, he had many children, and he was still so childish.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but look back at Ying Changqing who was serving as the background board, "Old Sixth!"


    "Khan Ama?"


    "Your second brother doesn''t want to be a prince, what do you think I should do?"


    Ying Changqing blinked, "Since the second brother doesn''t have this intention anymore, and he really rushed the ducks to the shelves, the second brother would be too embarrassed, and would even fight against Khan Ama, and Khan Ama doesn''t want another one to be with you at any time. Fighting son?"


    When he said this, the corner of Kangxi''s mouth twitched fiercely, this old sixth is really unreliable!


    "So, Khan Ama is not as good as the second brother''s wish. As for who the prince will be in the future, Khan Ama will have no problem living a hundred years in his son''s nursery. Maybe some brothers will not survive Khan Ama. What about Ma?"


    This will only be said in the future. Kangxi and Yinren both thought so, and couldn''t help laughing, but if it was so real, they both thought it sounded good. Of course, if it was another person, it would not be very good. .

 Chapter 1303： real change

    Kangxi didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "Lao Liu, when did you know about this?"


    Ying Changqing blinked, "It was the day the fourth sister-in-law was pregnant."


    It''s been a few years since Honghui is five or six years old. Time really flies fast. Ying Changqing couldn''t help but sigh, thinking inadvertently to say that this dynasty has changed a lot since the two of them had changed a long time ago, and neither of them had any regrets, but felt very happy about everything they did.


    Kangxi understood, and it is estimated that this matter has nothing to do with Lao Liu. This son is an unreliable person, and he actually instigated his excellent prince to make him not want to be a prince.


    Of course, he thought about this in his heart, otherwise Lao Liu would definitely talk to mad at him.


    "Baocheng, this matter can be considered by me, and you should consider it carefully. You are the prince whom I have cultivated, and no one knows your talents better than me." Kangxi felt that it was a pity that Baocheng''s talents were wasted like this, then It''s really... a pity, especially the hard work he spent on it.


    Yinren was silent for a while, and didn''t say anything more stubbornly, but his mind was made up. This time the showdown with Kangxi was not without benefit. In the future, he could face Kangxi unscrupulously, and he would no longer have to take the prince''s side.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a lot better, and chuckled: "Khan Ama will definitely find a better candidate in the future. Since Khan Ama has not figured it out yet, the son has time to wait. After all, the son has enjoyed so many years. The honor of the man, suddenly not doing it, really makes Khan Ama uncomfortable. In the future, the son will be in this position and will do well, but the son will also pay attention to the candidate for Khan Ama. "


    Kangxi nodded as a compromise.


    "Then, I went to clean up the Pearl. I can also make Yintu stop. I still have expectations for this son. As Lao Liu said, my son is so useful, it''s too wasteful to lock it up. Isn''t a certain island country arrogant? I will send my eldest son to clean them up and see if they are still arrogant."


    Ying Changqing said immediately, "Khan Ama, there are eighty and ninety brothers, look, the eighth brother is exquisite, if you don''t need it, isn''t it a pity, other countries seem to be a little restless recently, let the eighth brother lead the forward , negotiating with them, the old eight is the most suitable for breaking through the rift, and let those who want to invade the Qing Dynasty have civil strife. Then let the ninth brother go to their country to sell weapons, so that they have no time to think about other things when they fight on their own. Take the opportunity to use them People, they earn their money and put it in our pockets.


    Then, the tenth brother is also a good player. Although his brain is not good, he does have a reckless spirit. If someone leads him, he is also a good player to lead troops. As for the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Brothers, these two guys have long been clamoring to open up territory for the Qing Dynasty. It''s better to let them attack the country that wants to invade our territory, beat them to cede their territory, and the **** will never dare to attack, let them taste the shame of infringing on us, and let them sacrifice all their treasures..."


    Kangxi and Yinren looked stupidly at Ying Changqing who was talking, the flames in their eyes were getting stronger and stronger, why didn''t they think that their son (brother) was actually very useful.


    Kangxi thought, there are so many sons in his family, all of them are useful, and he thinks it is necessary to think about it.


    "As for the third brother, my son thinks that the third brother can come to a cultural invasion, aren''t there missionaries in other countries? Our third brother is completely competent!" Ying Changqing said with a smile, "There is also the fifth brother, although the fifth brother is not very good. Ask these things, but Khan Ama said, the fifth brother will definitely invade their territory with our beliefs. In fact, the son of the seventh brother''s foot disease can be cured, and the son thinks that the seventh brother is also looking forward to helping Khan Ama develop the country. Just give the seventh brother a chance! As for the other younger brothers, my son will help you pay attention and train them well."


    became the right-hand man of the fourth brother, no, at that time the fourth brother could be a thousand-handed Guanyin.


    "Lao Liu, your words are very reasonable. I have to go back and deal with the regulations. It turns out that my son... is very powerful!"


    After saying that, Kangxi flung his sleeves away triumphantly.


    Ying Changqing and Yinren looked at each other and both laughed. Mingzhu will not die, most likely he will return to his hometown like Suoertu. After all, although Kangxi is an emperor, he does not want to fall out with his son.


    As for the other brothers, it is estimated that if there is something to do, they will not think about taking the position behind Lao Tzu''s **** all day long. When they see the vastness outside, they won''t mind a little bit of it.


    Yinrong is sighing, after the sixth brother''s words, do you understand how much the Qing Dynasty will change? But his heart is boiling, strong, who doesn''t want his country to be strong.


    With Ying Changqing''s intervention, he is really a Manchu-Han family now, just because a certain official gave Ying Changqing a thin Yangzhou horse, Ying Changqing pointed at his little feet and said, "What the **** are you guys doing with these deformed little feet? What is it like to appreciate water quality, it is really disgusting to kill this king." After speaking, he pretended to cough, his face was pale, and the official was so frightened that he kowtowed and begged for mercy, staring at the deformed little foot for the first time. too disgusting.


    After this incident, no matter whether it was a Manchu or a Han woman, they gradually stopped binding their feet, and even those who bound their feet let go. Ying Changqing also opened countless medical clinics, saying that he was frightened by the deformed little foot last time, and now as long as he is willing to go to the medical center to have his little foot, he can get free treatment and restore his original appearance.


    The aesthetics of men have also changed, and they all feel that the small feet are indeed inhumane, and they are very ugly, even disgusting as Prince Rui said. This is the gospel of women, who is willing to endure the pain of broken bones.


    As for the woman who was scolded by Ying Changqing in public, she was kept by Xue Wuxin the next day, and she helped her to heal the defect on her feet. Later, she helped her pick a steward in the house, and the two got married. Very loving, that woman has been thankful for Prince Rui''s scolding that day. God knows how to endure such deformed feet. Every step she takes is extremely painful, but there is a flattering smile on her face.


    Later, Kangxi abolished the moon head, indicating that no matter the Manchu and Han people or other races, they can keep whatever head they want to keep. At first, everyone didn''t quite believe it. After all, the initial impression was too deep, but it didn''t take long for them to find that Prince Rui was walking on the street with long hair, a beautiful crown, and a long robe. He really looked like a fairy!


    Who is ??Prince Rui?


    Kangxi''s favorite son, there is no one.


    Since the emperor and elder brother dared to do this, they must have no problem doing it. After this incident, Kangxi obviously felt that Han Chen, who had resentment against him, was really grateful to him, and he seemed to understand something.


    The people also praised him as a wise ruler. Every time he heard such a dialogue, Kangxi was very happy, and he was happy that he had the sixth of his family. All of this was brought by Lao Liu, but Lao Liu didn''t take any credit for anything, and was the one who walked ahead every time, regardless of anyone''s ridicule.

 Chapter 1304： reconcile

    Kangxi seemed to understand the expectations of this son, and his mind became more and more open. He even encouraged his courtiers to study abroad to see the prosperity of other countries, and then come back to manage the government.


    Unconsciously, the Qing Dynasty was going in another direction.


    Kangxi was very satisfied, and there was no more struggle between his sons. Every year at the palace banquet, he was able to meet all his sons. When they met, they were no longer ridiculed, but praised each other and shared what they had gained with those around them. of harmony.


    Kangxi sat on the head, very satisfied. Years didn''t leave too many marks on his face. He couldn''t help but believe the words of Lao Liu, and he was afraid that he would really live a hundred years.


    Thinking of the decades of hard work, Kangxi couldn''t help shivering while holding the wine glass. This...it''s really terrible.


    He glanced at Lao Liu, who was sitting on the side lightly, and saw that he was surrounded by many sons, each of whom brought the treasures he got back to him. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. welcome.


    The biggest change is Yinsi, Yinsi.


    Yinzhen''s whole body is full of slaughter, but he is very gentle towards his brothers. A certain island country was beaten by him to the point of crying and begging for grandma. Now it has been recovered by the Qing Dynasty, and the Qing army sent troops to guard it. Yinzhi also visited it, and made a cultural invasion to make everyone worship the Qing Dynasty. There are also a series of other small countries that violated the Qing Dynasty, all of which became the territory of the Qing Dynasty. The life of the common people is getting better and better, and Yintu no longer fights against the prince.


    It''s just that there are still very few words between the two. Seeing Yinzhen who has been drinking but in a good mood over there, he picks up the wine jug and walks towards Yinzhen.


    Yinjue is a martial artist. Of course, he noticed that someone was coming. He was looking at the dark yellow clothes. He was nervous for no reason. Pretending to be looking elsewhere, he did so many things back then, and it''s really ridiculous to think about it now.


    "Big Brother."


    "Prince."


    "Don''t call me the prince, call me the second brother."


    Yinren smiled gently, like a spring breeze, which made Yinzhen stunned for a while. It was true that Yinren had never smiled at him like this for a long time. It was like the soft child was pulling him to play. .


    He still remembered that Yinren saw a bird''s nest on a tree when he was a child, and asked him to help him to dig it out. After he climbed up the tree and dug out the bird''s nest, he fell into the pond. Chizi rescued him, looked at the eunuch''s slowness, and couldn''t help coming down. Fortunately, Kangxi picked up Yinren at that time.


    "Isn''t eldest brother willing to give you a drink?"


    Hearing Yinzhen''s voice, Yinzhen was startled to realize that the wine glass in his hand was full and drank it, "Too..."


    "Big brother, don''t call me the prince, call me the second brother, or call me Yinzhen to guarantee the trip to Chengdu."


    Yinren smiled like when he coaxed him to do bad things when he was a child. When Yinzhen still didn''t know what to do, Yinren put down the jug, grabbed his wrist and walked outside.


    "Brother, I saw a bird''s nest yesterday. Go and help me get it down. There must be eggs in it. Get it out and see if you can hatch a bird."


    Hearing this, Yintu couldn''t help but follow in his footsteps. He couldn''t help recalling that it was the same way back then, that pink-carved and jade-carved baby holding his robe, and said in a milky voice, "Brother, yesterday I When you see a bird¡¯s nest, go and help your brother get it down, there must be eggs in it, and when the time comes, the elder brother will hatch and see that a bird will hatch.¡±


    Just thinking about it, Yinzhen has been pulled under the tree from before, and there is a bird''s nest on the tree, reflecting the moonlight.


    "I think there must be eggs on it."


    Hearing Yinren''s serious words, Yinzhen couldn''t help jumping up. He is almost forty years old now, and he came up when he was still hot. But looking down, Yinren couldn''t help taking the bird''s nest down with his expectant gaze.


    "It''s a chick."


    "It turned out to be a chick!" YinReng''s eyes lit up, "There is no need for eldest brother to hatch eggs now."


    Yinzhen''s face was a little flushed, but Yinren was still so naughty, and when he caught him, he would make fun of him.


    "Protect."


    YinRin''s eyes lit up, pursed her lips, and let out a chuckle. This smile was so sincere that she couldn''t help but hug her. The conflict between the two brothers was finally resolved in this hug.


    "Does Baocheng still want to raise birds?" Yintu sent the bird''s nest to Yinren''s hands, but Yinren smiled, "Then trouble big brother to send them up, we will come and see when we have time in the future, we can''t do it because of ourselves. For selfishness, let them be separated from their mother."


    Yinzhen thought that Yinren had lost her mother since she was a child, and understood what he was thinking, and quickly turned around and put the bird''s nest back. Sure enough, after a while, I saw a big bird flying into the bird''s nest, chatting non-stop inside, but Yinren laughed very happily.


    "Baocheng, let''s go in, this time I came back with something for you, I don''t know if you like it or not."


    In fact, he brought something back every year, but he didn''t have the courage to send it. Now he finds that it is not difficult to take this step, Yintu thinks that Baocheng is actually his good brother, the one who only likes to tease him, but can bring him laughter.


    "I really envy Big Brother, being able to walk everywhere," Yinren flipped his robe and said lazily, "In a few years, I will be free too."


    Yin Ren was stunned for a while, not knowing the meaning of it, Yin Ren did not explain, but said, "In the future, please take care of my eldest brother. After all, I have been young for half my life, and I can calculate the time when I left the Forbidden City with my fingers. In the future, I can also It''s a pleasure to think about playing around like the other brothers."


    Yinzhen frowned as he listened, always feeling that there was something he didn''t know.


    "Why, Big Brother doesn''t want to take care of me?"


    "Of course not, if Baocheng is willing, big brother will **** you wherever you go."


    Just like when I was a child, you will always be my good brother to protect Qing.


    "That''s it, let''s go in and see the sixth brother. This guy is really proud of himself." Yinren said this, but he didn''t have the slightest jealousy, "If it''s cool, it''s our sixth brother. I dare to dare. The beater, there is another loving Fu Jin. Although he has no children, he is really doing well. But I am not envious, and I am living well."


    YinRin always felt that such a relaxed and comfortable YinRin was the real YinReng, not the former high-ranking prince. What is different, what has changed, as if the boulder that suppressed Yinren was gone.


    Unconsciously, it has come to Honghui''s eight-year-old year, Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin are more and more diligent in running the Yongwang Mansion, Yinzhen and Xueru both think what is wrong with their younger brother (sister).


    Later, they discovered that, fortunately, the two were diligent. It turned out that a concubine in Prince Yong''s mansion dared to attack Honghui and almost succeeded. Fortunately, Xue Wuxin came quickly at that time, and Xue Yuan helped, and quickly caught the culprit. As for the end, of course, it would not be very good.


    Yin Town was furious. For the first time, he cleaned up the backyard ruthlessly, and it became cleaner than ever before.

 Chapter 1305： Got to go?

    In the forty-sixth year of Emperor Kangxi, Yinzhen was established as the crown prince, and the former prince Yinren was canonized as the Prince of Heshuo Li. The courtiers were not surprised. They could see the interaction between the prince and the emperor many years ago, and Yin Zhen, who was unknown and hardworking, also knew that he could not escape.


    All the brothers were sent abroad, but he was the only one left. Everyone knew what this meant.


    Ignoring Yinzhen''s gritty face, Liang Jiugong brought the prince''s costume for him and replaced it with the help of Su Peisheng. Yinren changed the dark yellow body of the prince, put on the court clothes belonging to Prince Li, and walked towards Yinzhen with a smile, patting his shoulder and gloating.


    "Fourth brother, these **** clothes are finally not on this king''s body, haha, second brother has kept you the crown prince for so many years, how are you going to repay second brother?" Yinren said shamelessly, "In the future Don''t push the second brother too much. The second brother has been pampered for more than 30 years. He is thinking of playing and playing, and he can''t live a very tired life! Look, the second brother has crow''s feet on the corners of his eyes. If you continue to work hard, it is estimated that your forehead will grow longer. Wrinkled."


    "Okay, okay, the second brother will not disturb the fourth brother." After that, Yinren walked out, tsk tsk, sure enough, the days of being a handsome prince are suitable for him! No wonder Sixth Brother wants to pretend to be sick, hehe... Sixth Brother, Sixth Brother, do you think you can hide it from us? The more you get along, the more you will feel it.


    But the brothers and Kangxi didn''t plan to expose it. Once they got into trouble, it wasn''t because they suffered, and the guy wouldn''t admit it to anyone.


    Yin Zhen glanced at the arrogant figure outside, and sneered, "Second brother, you want to quit your job, you want to be beautiful, except for the sixth brother, everyone has to make good use of it."


    Sixth brother is so tired, he should have a good rest.


    You guys, in your next life!


    Su Peisheng felt that the hands that were buttoning the buttons were trembling. Let''s say Fourth Master... Oh no, Crown Prince, your dark face will frighten the courtiers.


    But thinking that his crown prince is a vengeful man, Su Peisheng couldn''t help but mourn for the second master. Offending the prince will not be easy in the future!


    In the second year, Kangxi canonized Concubine De as the queen, abdicated to the crown prince Yinzhen, moved out of Qianqing Palace, and lived in Changchun Garden. Concubine De was respected as the empress dowager, but the empress dowager said that she was old and did not want to ask about the harem any more.


    It''s not about Kangxi, but they are satisfied with everything. Now they are in good health, and they don''t bother the younger generation. Every concubine and concubines are very satisfied as long as they have children. They are happy when their children are doing well, and the Empress Dowager is taking them to study the art of maintaining youth, who would think of anything else.


    Kangxi thought that many wives and concubines were chasing after him, and his heart was still happy.


    The Queen Mother was really lonely when she saw the Taishanghuang. After discussing it with the concubines and concubines, she thought it would be better to play with the Taishanghuang. In a word, Changchun Garden is harmonious, and the harem is well-organized by Huiru.


    Yongzheng gave full play to how to use his brothers. Of course, he still has a sense of balance and will give his brothers a holiday. The most dashing person today should be Ying Changqing, Kangxi, and the one who had long expected to be used by Yongzheng, who had followed Yinzhen when Kangxi was in power, please show the country''s Yinren.


    For this matter, Yin Zhen gritted his teeth.


    In the second year, Yongzheng named Honghui the crown prince.


    Xue Wuxin watched the world change, especially as Hong Hui gradually grew up. Now he is a little boy, and the last bit of obsession in his heart is gone.


    Under the rule of Yongzheng, the Qing Dynasty became more and more prosperous, and under the training of many uncles, Honghui lived a fiery life, but he was the best crown prince. When Yongzheng was 50 years old, he also abdicated and passed on the throne to Honghui. The power is in the hands of Honghui. The emperor who has the ideas of various countries and the emperor who is proficient in the languages ??of various countries finally ushered in a major event this time. change.


    This year, Xue Wuxin felt disconnected from the world, and Ying Changqing smiled, "Bid them farewell!"


    "I know, you have feelings for them too."


    Xue Wuxin could see that after decades of getting along, Ying Changqing had deep feelings for these brothers and the Queen Mother Kangxi. Ying Changqing nodded, and then said, "Second brother said he wanted to go with us."


    "Second brother knows?"


    Ying Changqing couldn''t help laughing, "Second brother is smart. One time, when I went to sea with my second brother, we encountered a hurricane in the middle of the night. When I drove the hurricane away, he ran into him."


    Xue Wuxin was silent, "We came to the reincarnation state of mind, which is to fulfill our wish. If you have this idea in your heart, you can also let the second brother go out. Why don''t you ask other people, I always feel that they will stay in Here, the world must be turned upside down.¡±


    "Okay, just invite them back and ask. Not everyone is willing, after all, they all have something they can''t give up."


    "Well, so it''s best to ask them. After all, our experience is different this time, and it''s no longer an ordinary tie." She watched Ying Changqing change a dynasty through her own efforts, and it didn''t take much Powerful divine power, but through other powers.


    When everyone outside saw Ying Changqing suddenly appear in front of them one day, and told them with a smile to let them come back, there was a question mark in everyone''s mind, and at the same time they doubted that this Is the sixth brother... an immortal?


    Everyone is back, Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin are no longer hiding.


    "I and Wuxin are leaving."


    Careless?


    Even Huiru was stunned. Her sister was called Huixin, not Wuxin, but seeing the light and momentum exuding from the two of them, Huiru understood a lot in a trance. It turned out that her sister did not meet the old fairy, but she was a fairy herself.


    "Wuxin and I come from another world, but we have an indissoluble bond with you. Now that I''m leaving, I just want to ask if you still have any wishes that you haven''t achieved yet. I can teach you how to practice. Once you choose to practice, You have to go to the place of the practitioners in this world, and you can no longer care about the world. You can also choose to go with me. I hope you choose carefully, and you will never be able to come back this way."


    Everyone was silent, and they understood that these two are really immortals, no wonder that in front of them, it seems that no difficulty can suffocate them.


    "Sixth brother, second brother has long thought about it, but luckily you didn''t leave second brother behind."


    At this moment, Ying Changqing''s mind suddenly burst open. Everyone looked at his pale complexion, and even Xue Wuxin became nervous. When Ying Changqing calmed down, everyone was vigilant and full of deep worry.

 Chapter 1306： Anyway, its fine if you dont call you filthy uncle

    Ying Changqing couldn''t help laughing out loud, and everyone was overwhelmed with shock. These were the people who cared about him, and of course they were afraid that something would happen to him. At this time, he understood the purpose of reincarnation.


    "The cycle of mind has opened a passage for me. If you want to leave, you can practice here first, and when everything is over, you can come through this passage."


    Everyone was overjoyed when they heard the words, even Xue Wuxin didn''t think that the reincarnation state of mind would be so human, this was really for their sake.


    "Changqing, what''s going on?"


    "It''s the reward given to me by the reincarnation state of mind. The original trajectory of the world here should be the same as the others, but because I have changed some things, the reincarnation state of mind is ready to connect this world to the Great Thousand World, which is the virtual world, directly leading to the human race, They can come over if they want."


    "That''s really great. In fact, I can''t bear to part with my sister and Ama''er." Xue Wuxin couldn''t help but hug Ying Changqing tightly, it was this person, it was this person''s existence that changed a lot of things, she really So happy at this time. Although everyone didn''t quite understand what was going on, they also knew that they didn''t need the previous choice.


    "So, I don''t have to separate from Khan Ama and the brothers." The happiest person was Yin Rong. After Yinren knew that his sixth brother had abilities beyond ordinary people, he had a good talk with Ying Changqing. Ying Changqing didn''t talk too much with Yinren, but he also said what Yinren could know at that time. thing.


    Yinrong finally understood why his sixth brother didn''t care about the so-called rights at all, and dared to fight with Laozi.


    Ying Changqing didn''t say that he was occupying Yinzuo''s body, but Yinren only thought that his sixth brother must have awakened his memory.


    Later, when he found out that his sixth siblings were not ordinary people, he felt even more that these two were immortals who came down to experience. He thought about it for many years, and felt that staying in the Qing Dynasty was not in line with what he knew so much. His nature was not stable, so he made a request with Ying Changqing. If he leaves one day, he must be notified.


    If he is willing to leave at that time, he will leave with them, and if he is unwilling to leave at that time, he will stay here.


    I just didn''t expect this day to come so quickly, Ying Changqing and Xue Wuxin briefly introduced their origins. Of course, they were talking about reincarnation. If they told the truth, they believed that the Empress Dowager might not be able to bear it. Ying Chang Qing is also selfish. He has seen the dead Yinzuo before, and he has arranged a glorious and rich life for the other party, and the E-niang here is now him.


    As long as they are willing, no one will know this secret in the future.


    After everyone discussed it, Ying Changqing also passed down the exercises, but made a request that everyone who wants to cultivate must be isolated from the world and go to the cultivation world he opened up to cultivate. Of course, Yinren made up his mind to leave with Ying Changqing, and he can come back anytime in the future.


    Kangxi and the Empress Dowager no longer wanted to run around, so they practiced directly in the cultivation world they opened up. The passage is actually from Changchun Garden.


    Honghui could only watch it eagerly. His family Khan Ama, also known as Yinzhen, said that he must be the emperor for twenty years. Twenty years later, as long as you cultivate an excellent heir, you will be able to cultivate.


    Then those who enter the cultivation world should enter the cultivation world to cultivate. Those who do not want to enter, but want to come back with Ying Changqing, then follow Ying Changqing back to the virtual world.


    When Xue Wuxin and Ying Changqing opened their eyes, there were suddenly several people around. The people who followed them were Huiru, Yinzhen, Yintu and Yinren. Come here, if you want to come in the future, you will definitely notify Ying Changqing.


    Ying Changqing does not insist on these, and the results are already very good now.


    "Big brother, second brother, fourth brother, fourth sister-in-law, let''s go and see our world, it''s a brand new world."


    Ying Changqing was dressed in a green robe and Xue Wuxin was dressed in a snow-white gauze skirt. Both of them were ethereal in appearance, really like that fairy. Know how great it is.


    Yinrong and the others were shocked. This is the true face of their sixth brother and six younger siblings, right?


    Huiru said in surprise, "Sister, my sister finally guessed right. When I was a child, my sister knew that you must be unusual."


    Xue Wuxin smiled lightly, let go of Ying Changqing''s hand, and turned to hold Huiru, "Sister, settle down here from now on, there is everything here that you can''t imagine."


    She really didn''t expect that she could get so much in one round of reincarnation. He raised his eyes and looked at the man in blue who was standing beside him.


    ''s face was extremely gentle: "Changqing, let''s go back, these things should be shared with them."


    In this way, Yinren and others settled in the virtual world. After seeing countless great worlds, their horizons became wider. They were very smart people. Time passed by in a hurry. After the baptism of the cultivation world, they also successfully integrated into it and came out. After that, they found that the world was so fascinating that they never wanted to return to the world that was full of constraints. Of course, they would still go back to see Kangxi and the others from time to time.


    "Evergreen, I never thought I would get so much, but the happiest thing is that I can get you."


    "Me too, Wuxin. In fact, when we first met, I noticed you. In fact, at that time, maybe we were destined to be together."


    The two sat together, looking up at the red sun falling, with a happy expression on their faces, letting the golden light scattered on them, it turned out to be so beautiful and quiet, it really makes people want to stay at this moment forever.


    "You should be relieved now, right?"


    Wu Yun poked a certain drunkard, "Look at Chang Qing''s ability, he has actually changed a dynasty, and even cheated Wuxin, and even brought the people over there, and let the wheel of mind agree with his approach, In order to fulfill his wish, the reincarnation state of mind actually spent his strength to connect that side to the virtual world."


    Wuyun tsk tsk: "Changqing is amazing, he is indeed my apprentice."


    "Yes, Changqing should call me Shi Niang now, why is it always Shishu Shishu or Wu Shishu Wu Shishu?"


    Nan Junmo has a black line on his head. He can''t say that this kid is a little shy, can he?


    Yehua let out a light snort and leaned on Wuzhi''s body lazily: "Wuyun, come on, Changqing is just following Bingyun''s name, it doesn''t matter what you call it, anyway, it''s fine if you don''t call you dirty master."


    Ye Hua hugged Wu Zhi and laughed, causing the dark clouds to cross his eyebrows, and he was about to rush up. Wu Zhi quickly carried Ye Hua away, and Nan Junmo also carried Wu Yun away.


    Mu Bingyun and Cang Yu smiled and looked into the distance, "Where did you send our son?"


    "Naturally it''s where he should go. Well, Bing''er, we should go back too. It''s rare to be quiet, so don''t waste such a wonderful time."


    Mu Bingyun frowned: "I''m a little worried about Ninth Master Uncle."


    "Ninth Master Uncle will be all right, don''t we all have to experience our own opportunities to get what we want? Binger is a little tired of staying here, why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    "Well, that''s fine too."


    "But where did you take my son, I''m not finished with you..."

 Chapter 1307： When did my galaxy get so embarrassed

    Galaxy did not expect this catastrophe to come. He chose a hidden place. In fact, he did not know why he chose such a place that no one found.


    I couldn''t help recalling that beautiful boy. After playing with the boy for so many years, the killing intent towards the boy had long since disappeared without a trace.


    He didn''t understand why a beautiful young man could affect all his emotions. He had no friends or confidants. Dasha is like a name, a very stupid beast.


    The funny thing is that when he left, he actually asked Dasha to help him take care of the boy.


    Unfortunately, he still doesn''t know the answer, why should Dasha take care of the boy.


    The sky was full of black clouds, which made him too late to think about it. But before the catastrophe came, he really couldn''t control his mind, always recalling every expression of the boy, he seemed to want to hide the boy so that no one could see it.


    This seems to be his property.


    However, the coercion from the sky told him that there was no chance. Since ancient times, it was impossible for the mutant super beast to survive this catastrophe.


    He wanted to find out what the answer was, but unfortunately he didn''t have the chance.


    Yinhe chuckled twice, disturbed the silver hair on his head, tidied up his white clothes, and phoenix eyes looked up at the sky with a smile: "Come on, let me try, what is this catastrophe like."


    At this time, his mind was still thinking about the boy.


    What a **** boy!


    "Shui Xi..." He murmured in a low voice, as if some answer was about to emerge from his mind. At this moment, a thunderstorm sounded in the sky, a strong light enveloped him, and thunder and lightning struck Slashed on him for about a quarter of an hour.


    By the time all the thunder and lightning disappeared, he was already half-kneeling on the ground, his silver-white hair lost some luster, and his snow-white clothes were ripped apart.


    He trimmed his hair and stood up with a chuckle. The corners of his mouth were a little sarcastic, "When did the Milky Way get so embarrassed."


    "Sure enough, that little thing should have been killed. At this time, it was because of his distraction."


    When he said this, his voice did not show a trace of anger, but a smile, "Little Divine Turtle, if I can get through this time, I must find the answer from you."


    "You wait!"


    Just when he remembered that unbelievably beautiful face, the thunder tribulation in the sky seemed to know his mood, and once again landed on the thunder tribulation, another large piece, this time lasting for half an hour. After the thunder robbery disappeared, his whole body was hacked to the ground.


    The silver-white hair was already dyed with some dust, and there was some dirt on his handsome face. He spat out a mouthful of weeds and stood up, only a few stumbled around in the same place, and his divine power finally stabilized.


    "It''s too embarrassing, it''s all your fault, little turtle."


    He laughed, and his voice turned out to be extremely pleasant, "It''s actually interesting like this, isn''t it?"


    His clothes were rotten, revealing a blood-stained chest, a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth was not dry, and his eyes shone with attractive light, looking at the embarrassment, but standing there is also a kind of style.


    Such a style is not appreciated by God, and a large piece of thunder and lightning still fell, and the purple thunder and lightning drowned his figure in it, without showing a trace of pain.


    However, when the thunder and lightning disappeared, he was not lying on the ground, but in the pit where the thunder and lightning struck, and waited for a long time before crawling out of it. This time he couldn''t make out the sound of his chuckle.


    "I underestimated this Zed."


    The hoarse voice of the Milky Way sounded, looking at the thunder and lightning that fell again in the air, it was impossible to stop it, and could only endure it silently.


    He didn''t know how many times he had endured it, his body was about to be abolished, and even his soul was a little unstable. There was still a big move brewing on Jieyun, but he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    No, you can still move one finger, palm down, index finger on the ground, draw very slowly, and soon a simple pattern appears.


    His eyes were a little helpless, but there was a very soft smile on the corner of his mouth: "Little Turtle."


    "What is the answer, why can''t I do anything to you?" Yinhe murmured to himself, closing his eyes and opening them, looking at the last wave of ferocious lightning, but he knew he couldn''t get over it.


    This wave has gathered the power of all the thunder and lightning in front of it, and I am afraid that it will be annihilated by flying ashes in an instant.


    The purple-black thunder and lightning rolled, and Galaxy closed its eyes. Since it can''t resist, it is better to wait, bear, and recall the little turtle in my mind to see if I can find the answer before dying.


    The roar of ?? sounded in his ears, and he knew it was almost time.


    Suddenly there was a soft object on his body. Could it be that he was annihilated by the lightning fly ash before he felt the pain?


    No, if the fly ash is annihilated, how can he still be conscious.


    Before he could open his eyes, he heard a painful muffled sound coming from his body, and his heart tightened for no reason. When he opened his eyes, he saw that unbelievably beautiful face was close at hand. This was not a memory in his mind. Who is the little turtle?


    "Shuixi?"


    Shuixi opened his eyes hard, and after seeing that Yinhe was fine, he showed a bright smile: "Yinhe, are you alright?"


    The voice of the little turtle sounded nice, but he could tell that he was very weak.


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Galaxy couldn''t move, and always felt that something important was going to leave him. He never thought that there would be a day of fear. He was really afraid, afraid of the inexplicable feeling of losing something important.


    "Me?" Shui Xi leaned on top of him with difficulty and took a deep breath, "Yinhe, the breath on your body is really comfortable, it smells so good." Shui Xi pressed his face against his chest, but did not answer his words. When he asked again, Shui Xi''s weak voice came, "Yinhe, I''m going to die."


    Galaxy''s heart is tight, and she can''t wait to jump up and ask why, why did you die so well.


    Little Turtle, don''t you know how many times I want to kill you? How do you say you are going to die, are you worthy of me bypassing your life so many times?


    "Yinhe, you will play alone from now on. I can''t play with you anymore," Shui Xi''s voice was a little low, so low that Yinhe''s chest was sad. At this time, he finally realized what he wanted to ask, but the smile on Shui Xi''s pale face remained unchanged, "I don''t know why, Yinhe."


    Yinhe was stunned. At this time, he finally looked at the blocked lightning in the sky, a huge tortoise shell. The tortoise shell cracked a long hole in the lightning strike, and it looked so hideous. He hates, hates why he can''t move.


    "It hurts when the tortoise shell is detached from the body!" Shui Xi said weakly, her clear eyes seemed to be covered with mist.

 Chapter 1308： I just dont want you to die

    "Shuixi, put away the turtle shells!"


    Yinhe''s face changed greatly, and he couldn''t help thinking that Shui Xi had said that this pair of turtle shells had been carefully cultivated for more than 100,000 years.


    He didn''t know how he felt. Shui Xi used the tortoise shell to help him stop the catastrophe.


    He only knew that he couldn''t let this young man die. He killed Shuixi many times without success, how could he let him die like this.


    "It''s useless, Yinhe, please be quiet. Once the tortoise shell is detached, it is now attracted by lightning. Unless the lightning is completely dissipated, it will not be able to be taken back." Shui Xi smiled, "But I don''t regret it, it''s just A little tired, a little painful, I knew that when I took off the turtle shell, I would knock myself unconscious."


    Yinhe was very sad, the matter had come to this point, but he couldn''t change it, he could only watch the dying boy lying on top of him. Hearing the boy''s nonsense made him more and more panicked.


    "You have to live!"


    Yinhe twitched his lips. He really never thought that one day the majestic and fearless Galaxy, who wanted to destroy the world, would say such pale words.


    Shuixi''s eyes had a layer of water mist, and looked at the Milky Way in confusion, "Yinhe, your face is so pale."


    "Galaxy, why is your body shaking? Does it hurt after lightning strikes?"


    Galaxy did not speak, he did not know what to say.


    Shui Xi lay on her warm body and rubbed against Yinhe''s chest, "Yinhe, the breath on your body makes you smell very comfortable, I didn''t tell you, in fact, I want to play with you because I want to be next to you. I can feel this comfortable breath, it can help me practice."


    "Yinhe, will you be angry?" Shui Xi raised his head with difficulty, and then smiled brightly: "You dare to be angry with the young master, the tortoise shell that the young master has cultivated for more than 100,000 years has blocked you from thunder, if you dare to be angry Angry, little master... little master..." Shui Xi''s eyes were a little confused, and then he smiled: "little master will never take you to play."


    "Yinhe, why are you crying? Are you crying in pain?" Shui Xi''s eyes widened, if it wasn''t for his weakness, he would have jumped up to check the situation, and said in a low voice, "So Galaxy is also afraid of pain!"


    "Yinhe... It''s not that the young master doesn''t want to play with you, the young master is really going to die this time." Shui Xi only felt that his eyelids were heavy, his body was heavy, and his divine power was slowly passing. Previously, the thunder and lightning not only hit the tortoise shell , and hit his "soft" body.


    "so tired!"


    Shuixi exhaled, and his head fell heavily on Yinhe''s chest.


    Yinhe shouted: "Shuixi, don''t sleep."


    "No way... Yinhe, the young master is very sleepy, and the young master doesn''t want to sleep, Yinhe..." Shui Xi wanted to open his eyes, but it was dark in front of him. Fortunately, he had a warm chest and a familiar breath. , It''s a pity, the tortoise shell of the young master is almost perfect. If he stays beside the Milky Way all the time, the tortoise shell of the young master will be perfected sooner or later.


    He didn''t know that the faces of the people under him had all changed, and the sarcastic smiles had all been replaced by worry, despair, and nervousness...


    "Shui Xi, why do you want to help me block the thunder calamity?"


    Shuixi heard a voice whispering to him in his ear, he subconsciously said: "There is no reason, I don''t know why, I just don''t want you to die, I feel that your death is more uncomfortable than my own death."


    Yinhe only felt the emotion that was about to come out of his chest, but he didn''t know what it was. He whispered: "Shuixi, do you know, I don''t know why, I don''t want you to die, I would rather die in catastrophe than die. I would like to see you die in front of me, if you go, I will be sad."


    "So, do you feel that disaster is coming, so you leave secretly?"


    Shuixi seemed to have found the answer, and whispered in a low voice: "Innocent, the young master has already left a mark on you. In this world, as long as the young master wants to find you, he will definitely find you."


    Yinhe only felt a little sour in his heart, his eyes were moist, the boy''s eyes were tightly closed, his face was pale, but the whispered words made him uncomfortable, so he raised his arms with difficulty and tightly hugged the boy''s increasingly cold body. Feeling that the divine power in the boy''s body was getting less and less, his eyes were full of pain, and he hugged the boy tighter, his little tortoise.


    Shui Xi suddenly opened his eyes, but those originally clear eyes were only blank at this time: "Galaxy, I can''t see anymore, I can''t see anything anymore, I want to take one last look at you."


    Galaxy heard the words, only hugged him tightly.


    "Galaxy, aren''t you afraid that I will affect your mood again?" Shui Xi smiled.


    "What are you afraid of, little tortoise, you have already affected me." Yinhe wanted to crush the boy and swallow it, but although the hands that hugged him were tight, he didn''t dare to hurt him at all.


    "You won''t kill me?"


    "Shuixi, I won''t kill you." Yinhe felt that his nose was sour, the young man''s smile was still so bright, but his eyes seemed to be covered with something. Such lifeless eyes are not what Shuixi should have.


    Shui Xi slowly closed his eyes, leaned on Yinhe''s body again, and finally whispered in his voice: "Yinhe, you said that the young master is so afraid of pain, why do you prefer not to die, and would rather give up your life to prevent the final thunder calamity, in fact The young man has been watching from the side, he can''t control the footsteps rushing out at all, at that moment he just felt that everything was out of control."


    I can''t figure it out forever, Shui Xi finally felt that all his powers were exhausted, all his divine powers collapsed, and he was about to die.


    "Why don''t we figure it out together in the next life, okay? Little Turtle."


    Shuixi couldn''t answer, so he nodded invisibly, and finally didn''t know anything.


    He couldn''t see the tears in Yinhe''s eyes finally flowing out. He didn''t see this man who always controlled everything in his hands and wanted to subvert the world and cried out in pain.


    He didn''t understand, and Yinhe didn''t understand either. He didn''t understand why this little turtle died. He was so sad. He even cried without image, and he couldn''t stop the tears.


    Tears soaked into the earth, and the thunder calamity in the sky also dissipated.


    The broken turtle shell fell and landed on the boy''s cold back. The original exquisite pattern was destroyed, and the delicate appearance was gone. There was still the biggest crack on the turtle shell, all of which touched the Milky Way. heart of.


    Divine power shone down from the sky, he raised his hand with difficulty and touched the broken turtle shell on the back of the boy, but the boy''s body temperature was still cold, it would never get hot again, and it wouldn''t stop him from touching it.


    If the boy could wake up, he would rather never find his weakness.


    Feeling the recovery of divine power in his body, his heart died. He stood up with the boy in his arms. At this moment, he had the power to change the world. However, he regretted why he insisted on going through this calamity. If he did not overcome this calamity and did not have the mind to change the world, would he be able to wake the boy up? .

 Chapter 1309： Only change the ending of you and me

    Touching the boy''s cold face, Yinhe lowered his eyes and said, "This is what you promised. Let''s find out the answer together in the next life, how about it?"


    Dasha stared blankly at the scene in front of him, he didn''t expect the final outcome to be like this.


    "In the name of my Milky Way, I give up my divine power, I would like to meet Shui Xi''s reincarnation and reincarnate, and the contract will be fulfilled!"


    In an instant, the sky and the earth gave birth to a ray of light that enveloped the body of the Milky Way and Shuixi, and the interlacing of blue silk and silver hair seemed to be really entangled in life.


    Galaxy looked at the pretty pale face of the young man, but smiled.


    "My galaxy does not change the world, only the ending of you and me."


    Dasha was shocked.


    Is this the Milky Way?


    Is this still the selfish galaxy that does not compromise its means to achieve its goals, and even has some perverted means? For Shui Xi, he actually gave up the opportunity to change the world, and instead wanted to be reincarnated with Shui Xi.


    Dazed and a little confused, why is Yinhe doing this? Could it be that Yinhe is more and more interested in Shuixi, and he is not reconciled when Shuixi is dead?


    Yes, yes, Yinhe is so stubborn, if he didn¡¯t want it personally, he would never be like this. Shuixi¡¯s departure hit him too hard, so Yinhe couldn¡¯t accept it, so this paranoid decided to reincarnate with Shuixi?


    Seeing that the light in front of him was about to cover the Milky Way and Shuixi and disappear, Dasha didn''t have time to think, and the figure rushed into the light. Since Shui Xi and Yinhe are going to leave this world, it is no use for him Dasha to stay here. It is better to be with them. At least Shui Xi is the person who cares about him the most in this world, so let Dasha continue to guard Shui Xi. !


    Galaxy should be happy, thinking when Dasha''s consciousness dissipated.


    ¡­


    On the border between Yanping and Yujin, there is a river that does not know its end. The existence of the river just becomes the border between the two countries. Both sides of the river are actually dense and lush forests. The river is very clear. Since the establishment of the two countries, they have never found where the water of the river comes from.


    It''s not that no one has checked it, but that they have found that very high mountain, and suddenly they can''t get over it.


    At this time, on the bank of the river, there was something lying on his stomach, and when he looked carefully, he found that this thing turned out to be a small turtle. This tortoise is different from ordinary tortoises. There is a hideous crack on his tortoise shell, which makes the originally delicate tortoise shell a little ugly and destroys its appearance.


    I saw the little turtle roll for a moment, stretched out its limbs lazily, rolled around in a sleepy eye, and even exposed its belly.


    "so boring."


    Shuixi yawned, yes, he was the turtle, and he made the sound. Shui Xi only knew that he was different since he was a child. He was born with psychic intelligence, and a practice method automatically appeared in his mind. He practiced along this method, and now he can almost transform into a human form.


    It was noon at this time, and whenever there was sun, he would bask in the sun at this time every day.


    "I don''t know when I can change shape. I often hear that human life is very interesting."


    The name ??Shuixi came up by himself. He knew that human beings had names. When he thought about his own name, the two words Shuixi came to mind.


    After a while, Shui Xi felt a little sleepy. When he was about to retract his limbs into the turtle shell and take a good sleep, he suddenly smelled blood. He squinted at the top of the river and saw a figure on a dead tree.


    is a person?


    Shui Xi quickly reacted and blinked, is he human?


    Although this river is very clear, because it is at the junction of the two countries, it is true that we often encounter dead people.


    He didn''t plan to rescue him, he probably died a long time ago.


    He is not a fish and has no interest in human flesh, so he might as well leave it to the dead meat eaters in Hanoi.


    Thinking of this, Shui Xi lay leisurely on the side, his small eyes aimed at the dead tree holding the "corpse" and flowing down, just as he was about to pass by him, he saw the face of that person clearly. .


    This "corpse" was born very handsome.


    As he was thinking about it, his body grew uncontrollably. He was in the middle of the river, and instantly blocked the dead wood. Naturally, the "corpse" was also stopped and just touched his body.


    When ?? touched the other party''s temperature, he was surprised: "It''s not dead!"


    Then he felt that something was wrong with his body, and the back of the turtle shell was itchy. At this time, he found that the blood of this person could be absorbed by him. His eyes suddenly widened, and he clearly felt that the cracks in the turtle shell were less.


    At this moment, his mind suddenly became clear, and he chanted an unknown formula, and the originally huge ghost body instantly turned into a seven-year-old child. Aside from being naked, it feels pretty good.


    "Changed!"


    Shuixi floated in the middle of the river, and instead of putting down the dead wood because of his transformation, he carefully watched the human beings in front of him. The little hand touched his body, and the pretty little face frowned.


    ''s forehead is so hot, this person is seriously injured, if it is not treated in time, it is estimated that he will see the King of Hell soon.


    Without thinking much, he grabbed the man''s arm and brought the man to shore with a little bit. At any rate, because this person''s blood was transformed in advance, he, Shui Xi, was someone who repaid his kindness and could not ignore it.


    After finally helping this person to reduce the fever, and cleaning the wound for him, Shui Xi was really tired. Although he has practiced for an unknown number of years, he has just turned into a human form and is still a little weak.


    unconsciously fell asleep naked on the edge of the bed in the small shabby house.


    For a long time, a pair of sharp eyes stared at him, unable to wake him up.


    Yinhe looked around vigilantly when he opened his eyes, and finally found that the injuries on his body had recovered a lot, but he still did not let go of his vigilance, but looked at the surrounding environment.


    and this naked little boy in front of him.


    Shuixi finally woke up, her dark eyes opened and met a pair of scrutinizing ink eyes, revealing a big bright smile: "Are you awake?"


    Galaxy was a little uncomfortable. The boy''s smile was too bright and pure, and only his wife could be clearly reflected in it. Besides, all his doubts were dissipated because of this smile.


    "Does the wound still hurt?"


    Hearing the boy''s crunchy voice, Yinhe only felt that something gentle was brushing his heart, and he felt extremely comfortable, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and his mood was also happy.


    "It was I who saved you." Shui Xi''s appearance of asking for credit made Yinhe finally smile, and he was really just a simple child.


    Galaxy looked around, except for this bed, the rest of the place was covered with dust, but it was a no-man''s land. He clearly jumped into the river. The boy looked only seven years old. How could he bring him to the river? Inside the house?

 Chapter 1310： This boy is a monster!

    Galaxy just said: "Where is this, you sent me here?"


    "That''s natural, if I hadn''t stopped you, you would have been eaten by fish and shrimps by now." That pair of you should thank me well and make Yinhe''s face more relaxed.


    The boy was fair-skinned, but he didn''t have any clothes to cover his body. He couldn''t help being surprised. The origin of this boy was too strange. But the bright smile on the other side''s face made him unable to doubt at all.


    If this boy is really sent by someone, ignore him completely. He is a proton sent to an enemy country, and it seems useless to just come back.


    "thanks."


    "You''re welcome." Shui Xi rubbed against Yinhe''s body, "You are so fragrant, if it wasn''t for your blood that attracted me earlier, I really wouldn''t have saved you."


    Galaxy was stunned, and always felt that what the boy said was too strange. What does it mean to be attracted by his blood, he looked at the boy again, and became more and more suspicious.


    "Where is your home? Do you want me to take you back?"


    When he asked this question, he was actually trying to figure out the boy''s identity, not what he was afraid of. Now that he was hunted and killed, he was living here, and he was alone, so what was he afraid of.


    On the contrary, the boy in front of him gave him a different interest.


    "My home is in the river, so you don''t have to send me back." Although Shui Xi had practiced for many years, his temperament was purer. He didn''t know that this sentence would be a blow to Yinhe.


    Under the repeated questioning of Yinhe, Shuixi still said that his home was in the river, and he even believed it.


    Galaxy said that this incident revealed strangeness.


    "How can you stop me as a little child?"


    Unexpectedly, Shui Xi smiled confidently, "Let you see how strong I am."


    Immediately, in front of the Milky Way, Shui Xi punched the wall, and the wall sank in an instant. This move really stunned the Milky Way.


    If what the boy said is true, then Galaxy has a certainty in his heart, youkai!


    This boy is a monster!


    Shuixi seemed to feel something, and the emotions revealed in Yinhe''s eyes made him very uneasy. He once heard people say that humans are afraid of monsters, and a turtle like him should be considered a monster, right?


    Yinhe was fascinated, and when he woke up, he saw Shui Xi standing beside him with a depressed mood. I don''t know why he hugged him, and when he saw that he was naked, he took off his robe and wrapped it around him. on the boy.


    "I''m a monster!"


    Shuixi lowered his head, he didn''t know why he wanted to tell this person.


    But he was very afraid if there was disgust in his eyes and he felt that the other party was not moving, he suddenly raised his head and said loudly: "I am a monster, are you afraid!"


    Human beings are afraid of monsters. I heard that if you catch a monster, you will burn them with fire. He is most afraid of pain. If you burn him with fire, he will definitely not be able to bear it. But he couldn''t help but tell this man.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Yinhe breathed a sigh of relief, but it was easy to accept that Shui Xi was really a monster, and there was even a hint of joy in his heart. This little monster was not sent by others to monitor him, but the other party saved him.


    When ??''s small body was hugged by him, he actually felt relieved.


    "Really not afraid?" Shui Xi tilted his head and asked, finding that there was really no disgust in Yinhe''s eyes, and he was greatly relieved. In fact, human beings are still good. He still thinks about going to the place where human beings live in the future, this person should be able to take him there?


    Galaxy was stared at by a pair of eager eyes, always feeling powerless to fight.


    "What kind of monster are you?"


    "Turtle." Shui Xi''s eyes were round, "I''m a little turtle that I don''t know how many years of practice."


    But thinking of his huge body, he couldn''t help covering his face.


    The big turtle is not as good as the small turtle.


    Yinhe was amused by his awkward expression, pinched his soft cheeks, and laughed regardless of the pain on his body, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Shui Xi, this is my own name."


    Yinhe was slightly startled, and whispered in his mouth: "Shuixi, Shuixi, this name is really good."


    Galaxy also doesn''t understand why the name is good, there seems to be no explanation, no explanation, he just thinks it''s good. This child is very close to him at first glance. Although he is only ten years old, he was born relatively tall, and he looks older than people of the same age.


    "My name is Galaxy."


    "Then can I call you Brother Galaxy?"


    Yinhe smiled and touched Shuixi''s forehead, "Of course, don''t tell anyone in the future that you were cultivated from a tortoise to a human form, understand?"


    Seeing Shuixi nodding his head, Yinhe was dissatisfied and picked him up, "If someone else knew that you were transformed from a tortoise, they would definitely use fire, boil, and eat you. I heard this Stewed soup is a great tonic." Hearing Yinhe said so seriously, Shui Xi was so scared that he even turned pale, Yinhe frowned, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you and won''t let others eat you."


    "I believe that Brother Galaxy will not eat me."


    Shuixi smiled so much that his eyes were narrowed into slits. This unconditional trust made Galaxy''s chest seem to be gushing out. He just thinks this simple little monster is really too cute, he can''t help taking him by his side, even if it can''t bring him anything, just this bright smile can heal his heavy heart .


    Of course he knew who was chasing him, it was just that some people didn''t want him to go back.


    "When my injury is healed, I will go back. Shui Xi, are you willing to go back with me?"


    Yinhe was a little nervous. Shui Xi was originally a little turtle living in Hanoi. He left his place of existence. He could imagine that he would definitely have a lot of reluctance to give up, and even fear of unfamiliar places. At that time, he was only three years old when he was sent to Yujin Country to be a proton. He was thinking that if Shui Xi was really unwilling, he would not force Shui Xi to leave with him.


    "Of course I would. In fact, I''ve wanted to go out for a long time, but I haven''t been transformed and dared not go outside. Even if I transformed, I don''t care to go out easily. But if it''s Brother Galaxy taking me, I''ll dare."


    Shuixi hugged Yinhe, smelled a very comfortable breath, raised her head, and Shui Mengmeng''s eyes glared at him: "I believe that Brother Yinhe will definitely protect me."


    Yinhe was a little moved, although he thought so, but if the child could believe him, he felt that it would be nothing to give everything to this child. He wondered why he had such an idea.


    "Brother Yinhe, since you already know my background, then I will heal you!" Shui Xi previously only helped Yinhe stop the injury, because he was afraid of scaring mankind.


    But Brother Galaxy is different, Brother Galaxy will not hate him, he can help Brother Galaxy heal the injury. In fact, he has also heard a lot of stories from outside, that Brother Galaxy must have been hurt by bad people.


    If you let him know who it is, you must beat the other party hard.

 Chapter 1311： Does Shui Xi really want to go with me?

    In Yinhe''s surprise, Shui Xi covered the wound on his body with both hands, and a white light emerged from Shui Xi''s fleshy palm and landed directly on the place where he was injured. He felt so comfortable that he wanted to groan out. , couldn''t help but close his eyes.


    This feeling is really too comfortable, I can''t help hugging this child. Although this child is only a turtle, he can help him without reservation. Yinhe thought to himself, this time back, he must not be able to accept anyone''s manipulation, he must seize power, without power, how can he protect such a simple child.


    Shuixi Shuixi is really a good name. When I recalled this child calling him Brother Yinhe, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up.


    "Brother Yinhe, your injuries are all healed, I''m so tired, I''m going to sleep for a while, you must not leave me, I''ll sleep for a while."


    Yinhe heard the tired voice, especially when his small body fell asleep on top of him, he suddenly opened his eyes in shock, there was some panic in his eyes, he quickly hugged Shui Xi''s soft body and looked at him. When he just slept tiredly and his face was not as rosy as before, for some reason, he always felt very uncomfortable, as if he had encountered such a thing before, and at that time, the child was not asleep. Wake up, but fall asleep and never wake up.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly hugged Shui Xi and put him aside, watching quietly, touching each other from time to time, and feeling the temperature and breathing of the other person''s body, so that he could be relieved.


    Yinhe didn''t understand why he felt this way, he just felt that if the little turtle couldn''t wake up because of him, he would definitely go crazy and hug this little body tightly.


    "Shui Xi, I''ll take you back when you wake up."


    Yinhe was unable to control his own life except when he was three years old, and since then he has always acted recklessly. No one would have thought that he would have the ability to convince the king of Yujin to let him come back?


    I am afraid that the entire Yanping country would have given up on him long ago. Who would have known that his proton not only lived well in Yujin, but also had a very nourishing life. If he can, of course he can continue to survive in Yujin Kingdom, and will reach an unimaginable status, but he still chooses to come back.


    A sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, and asked him to be a proton and leave Yan Pingguo to others. How could he let Yinping go? Yan Pingguo belongs to him, and he will slowly take it into his hands, making some people regret it for the rest of their lives.


    Shuixi just opened her eyes when she heard Yinhe''s voice: "Are you awake?"


    "Well, wake up, how''s Brother Yinhe?" Shui Xi quickly sat up, took off Yinhe''s clothes, and finally showed a bright smile when he saw that the wounds had all healed, and there were even only faint scars.


    "I knew this would definitely help Brother Galaxy."


    Yinhe hugged his small body: "Next time, you must know how to protect yourself. What if you save me and hurt yourself?"


    "I don''t want to see Brother Yinhe''s injury." Shui Xi didn''t know why. From his disregard at the beginning to now, after getting along with Yinhe, there was a voice in his heart telling him that he must go with Yinhe and follow him. To keep the Milky Way safe and sound, the Milky Way cannot be harmed a little.


    Shuixi didn''t understand why, but since it was the voice of the heart, he didn''t hesitate. He is a different tortoise, it shouldn''t be surprising to do something different, right?


    Actually, he really likes the smell of Yinhe, and it always makes him addicted. Even when he is next to Yinhe, he feels that his cultivation speed has accelerated. This feeling is really good!


    The blood of the Milky Way transformed him, which made him believe that there was nothing wrong with following the Milky Way. Feeling that Yinhe was hugging him, he didn''t seem to refuse his closeness. Shui Xi was also very happy. Brother Yinhe also liked him, so what Brother Yinhe said was true, would he be willing to take his little monster with him?


    "Master."


    Thinking of a slightly sharp voice outside the house, Yinhe put Shui Xi aside and walked out of the house, "Have you found your clothes?"


    "Master, I have already found the children''s clothes, as well as the master''s clothes, and some food is in it." The man held everything in front of him respectfully, and Yinhe turned in with the things satisfied, and closed the door by the way, "You guys first Wait, go back tomorrow."


    "Yes, Master."


    Shuixi was still a little scared when she heard the voice of a stranger. Although he has practiced for unknown years and feels that he is also very powerful, he is still a little scared in his heart.


    Yinhe watched Shui Xi and probed the probe outside, but his eyes were a little defensive, and he walked over and hugged him: "Are you afraid? These people won''t hurt you, they are all my people."


    "Really?" Shui Xi grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve as if he had found the backbone, "Since Brother Yinhe thinks they won''t bully me, then I believe it."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the item that the Milky Way put aside, blinked, and looked curious.


    "I found clothes that suit you, and brought some food. Will Shuixi eat these?"


    Yinhe took off Shui Xi''s large robe, and helped Shui Xi put on the fitting clothes one by one. Shui Xi smiled brightly, touched here, tugged there, obviously very satisfied with the clothes on her body.


    "When you return to the palace, I will have someone make the best clothes for you."


    Shuixi doesn''t understand these things, but he has clothes to wear, and he is very happy. Brother Yinhe treats him well, so he will protect Brother Yinhe well in the future and will not let him suffer such serious injuries again.


    "Eat some food first!"


    Shuixi''s eyes were sparkling, staring at the food in the basket, not knowing what to say. It was only with the help of Yinhe that he recognized how to eat this kind of food. After he tasted it, he realized that it was a delicacy in the world.


    "Is it tasty?"


    "It''s delicious," Shui Xi swallowed a piece of cake and couldn''t help but stare at Yinhe, "Brother Yinhe, can I eat these every day from now on?"


    This small appearance of desire, of course, the Milky Way will agree. It turned out that the little tortoise had never eaten these things before, but when I remembered that Shui Xi was also a little tortoise transforming, nothing was surprising.


    "Brother Galaxy, when are we leaving here?"


    Yinhe touched Shui Xi''s head and said with a smile, "Leave tomorrow, does Shui Xi really want to go with me?"


    "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you..."


    "Brother Yinhe, do you want to leave me?" Shui Xi put down the food in his hand, and hurriedly crawled on Yinhe''s sleeves and claws, regardless, "Alright, you can''t leave me, now Are you going to leave me?"

 Chapter 1312： you are like a little sun

    Yinhe''s heart softened, and he picked up Shui Xi and sat on his lap, "What are you thinking, I''m just afraid that you don''t want to go with me. Shui Xi, go back with me, you will encounter many dangers in the future. If you don''t Yes, I will not force you. If you are willing to go with me, I will protect you in the future."


    "I will protect Brother Yinhe, I am strong, Brother Yinhe don''t leave me, I can do a lot for you."


    In the face of such childish words, so serious and simple, Yinhe smiles more and more, and he found that in just one day of getting along, he has a place in his heart that belongs to Shuixi.


    However, this kind of water xi is worth doing.


    "Okay, I''ll take you back. But I don''t need you to do anything, just stay by my side."


    Yinhe thought that it would be good to have one more brother who only cares about him. As long as Shuixi does not change, he will always protect Shuixi, and Shuixi will become an honorable person in Yanping.


    Shuixi knew that Yinhe would not leave him again, and his heart was relaxed. He stared at the unfinished cakes on the table and couldn''t help swallowing. Of course Yinhe would satisfy his little request.


    On the second day, a carriage came from outside the broken house. When Yinhe led Shui Xi out of the house, Yun An couldn''t help but be surprised. How could the master lead a child out? Could it be the master''s son? ?


    But it seems a little different depending on the age. If the master really has a son, it seems that he should not be so old.


    Shuixi saw Yunan staring at him all the time, and couldn''t help but hide beside Yinhe. In fact, he was not afraid, but not used to it. In the past, he appeared in the form of a turtle, but now he has suddenly changed into a human form, and he was somewhat at a loss. As long as he gets used to it, he can slowly reveal his original temperament.


    "This is Shui Xi, who will follow me from now on."


    Yinhe said lightly, but his tone was not questionable, "Yun An, you will treat him as my younger brother from now on."


    If this word spread to King Yanping and some interested people, it would definitely bring trouble to the galaxy, but Yun An didn''t even move his eyelids, but he was shocked. After being separated from the master for such a short time, there was such a person beside the master.


    also made the master take it so seriously, Yun An didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly bent over: "Master Shuixi."


    Shuixi came out from behind the Milky Way and smiled brightly: "Yun''an."


    Yun An hurriedly put on a smile, especially when he felt that his master''s face had softened a lot, and hurriedly invited the two into the carriage. It was the first time for Shui Xi to ride a carriage. In fact, it was not comfortable. The road was uneven. Even though the carriage was covered with many soft animal skins, it still could not change the fact that he was uncomfortable.


    But seeing Yinhe didn''t say anything, Shui Xi didn''t speak, until he fell down a little dazedly, or Yinhe quickly pulled the person up.


    "Are you sleepy? Take a break when you''re sleepy, and I''ll call you when you get there."


    It will take several days to return to the capital of Yanping Kingdom. The Milky Way has long been accustomed to the bumps. At this moment, he remembers that Shui Xi has never experienced it, so he simply picks up Shui Xi. In fact, he finds that he likes holding Shui Xi very much. When Shui Xi was in the water, the whole world was quiet, as if there was nothing to be afraid of, everything could be done easily.


    "really weird."


    "Brother Galaxy, what''s so strange?"


    Shuixi has very sharp ears, especially he pays great attention to the Milky Way. A pair of big eyes stared at the Milky Way. In fact, he also liked being held by the Milky Way, so that he could feel the comfortable atmosphere up close.


    "Brother Yinhe, I will practice much faster next to you."


    Yinhe smiled indifferently, but he liked Shui Xi''s closeness very much. He left at the age of three, but he was not ignorant, but too sensible. It was impossible for his brother to be so close to him.


    Who called him once was the son of Queen Yanping, but unfortunately before he was used as a proton, the queen died of illness, and now the prince of Yanping is someone else. In fact, he did not become a prince for a day, and he only went to Yujin as a proton as the most favored prince of King Yanping that day.


    This is all a conspiracy.


    Shui Xi looked at the haze flashing under Yinhe''s eyes, and couldn''t help covering Yinhe''s eyes with his fleshy claws, "Brother Yinhe is so scary."


    "Did you scare you? Shui Xi?"


    "Actually, I''m not afraid, but I don''t like Brother Yinhe''s expression like this. When Brother Yinhe shows such a performance, he must be unhappy, right? I don''t want you to be unhappy."


    This little turtle is really adorable!


    "Okay, I won''t show this expression in front of you from now on."


    "I can''t show such an expression when I''m not in front of me. Brother Yinhe smiles well, and when he smiles, he looks good. In human words, he is handsome and handsome."


    Yinhe was really amused, and Shui Xi also laughed.


    "Shuixi, you are like a little sun."


    can always dissipate the haze in his heart, and showing an unhappy look in front of Shui Xi will make people feel guilty. Yinhe thought, it would be nice to have such a younger brother.


    "Shui Xi, how long can you live?"


    Shuixi shook his head: "I don''t know either, I heard that tortoises have a long life, and with practice, they should live a long, long time."


    "Is that so?"


    Yinhe hugged Shui Xi''s hand tightly. Of course, he knew that turtles had a very long lifespan, especially this kind of turtle, and the disappointment came out of nowhere for a while. His mortal lifespan is at most one hundred years. If he leaves, who will protect this little turtle.


    Yinhe shook his head and felt that he was a bit unfounded. As long as he made good use of the rest of his life, couldn''t he let Shui Xi protect himself?


    He thinks so much, it''s really strange, why he thinks so much, and everything is about the little turtle in front of him. Could it be that he really lacked the friendship between brothers since he was a child, so because of the appearance of Shui Xi, he thought so much for Shui Xi unknowingly?


    If so, he thought he would not refuse.


    Looking down, the little turtle was lying on his chest and fell asleep. The appearance of sleeping is really cute and tight, with tender and tender cheeks, like being able to squeeze out water, under the closed eyes are thick and long eyelashes, and the little red mouth is muttering something, really is cute.


    "Brother Yinhe, what is this?" Shui Xi took a bite, "Is this meat?"


    "It''s meat, rabbit meat, just now Yunan went to fight it."


    "It''s delicious. I''ve never eaten meat, and I''ve never eaten such good meat. It must be because it belongs to Brother Yinhe, so it''s so delicious."


    Galaxy smiled contentedly, as if to answer that he was like this.

 Chapter 1313： back to the capital

    Yun An''s cheek twitched hard, obviously because of his good craftsmanship.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to take credit with the master. He obviously felt that the master cared about Shui Xi very much. This child was also easy to serve. Some delicious food could scare people away. He didn''t cry or make trouble. Make the master so happy, no wonder the master pays attention to it.


    Yun Anxin thought, in fact, it would be good to let Shui Xi accompany the master by his side, and it would be good to relieve the boredom.


    "If Shui Xi likes it, then eat more."


    "Mmmm, delicious, delicious, Brother Galaxy''s is the best."


    Shui Xi said vaguely, it turns out that it is really good to be a human. No wonder the fish and shrimp in the river want to become human so much. When he sees human life in the future, he will go back to find his friends and bring them insights. Life here, or talk about it for the little friends.


    Human, there is nothing wrong.


    Shuixi squinted and enjoyed the food, Yinhe was amused by his small appearance.


    Yun Anxin thought, just eating some meat can please the master, he must take good care of this young master Shuixi. The task of making the master happy will be handed over to Young Master Shuixi from now on.


    Seeing Young Master Shuixi eating so happily, Yun An smiled so much that his eyes narrowed, and he hurriedly greeted people to bring some more. Shui Xi did not refuse anyone who came, but Yinhe was a little worried about what to do if the little guy was overwhelmed.


    But when Shuixi had been out for so long and his stomach didn''t bulge a little, he let everyone else go down. Yun An was guarding outside, and when he heard the laughter of the galaxy inside, he felt relieved.


    Master has been laughing a lot more than all the previous days. It would be great if Master Shuixi could always be by Master''s side.


    "Shui Xi, won''t there be any problem eating it like this?"


    "No, Brother Yinhe, I digest it while I eat."


    Shuixi smiled brightly, biting on the rabbit meat, her two little hands were full of greasy. Usually Galaxy hates unclean things the most. If it is a replacement, he will definitely throw it out.


    But this little slob is Shui Xi, how cute he is, no matter why, he thinks Shui Xi is cute no matter what he does.


    After Shuixi finished eating, he took out the silk handkerchief and wiped the two greasy little hands, until the little hands recovered to be white and clean. Shui Xi has long been accustomed to the Milky Way and enjoys the help of the Milky Way very much.


    "Brother Galaxy, when will we arrive?"


    "Come on, you can enter the city tomorrow."


    "Oh."


    Shuixi narrowed his eyes, the city must be very lively!


    "Brother Yinhe, after entering the city, are there many people and places that are very lively and fun?"


    "Yes, but I can''t play for the time being. I''ll take you to play when I''m done. You can play as you want, okay?"


    "Okay, I won''t walk around, other people are looking for me, I won''t play with him, I will only play with Brother Galaxy."


    This sentence successfully made Yinhe laugh. This child is really cute, making him feel more and more that his decision is correct. Shui Xi is not a spy sent by others, but a little turtle who only accompanies him. No one will know Shui Xi''s identity except him.


    As long as he thinks of this, Galaxy can''t help but be happy.


    "Tomorrow, I will let Yun An send you to another place, and you wait for me there."


    "it is good."


    Shuixi nodded, having an inexplicable trust in the galaxy.


    "If you need anything, just tell Yun An. Don''t walk around, let Yun An accompany you when you want." Yinhe didn''t want to let Shui Xi go out, for fear that he would be abducted. But I felt that I couldn''t bear to hold Shui Xi in my heart, so I took a step back.


    In his heart, he was always afraid that Shui Xi would leave his side. For the time being, he just attributed this to the fact that he finally got such a lovely younger brother, for fear that the other party would be in danger.


    Since he got it, there is no reason to let it go.


    Shuixi is very obedient, "I won''t go anywhere without Brother Yinhe."


    Yinhe smiled, touched Shui Xi''s head, and the corners of his mouth curved.


    On the second day, Yinhe''s carriage stopped at a house, Yunan invited Shui Xi to get off the carriage, and Shui Xi shouted into the carriage, "Brother Yinhe, I will wait for you to come back."


    "Well," Yinhe''s voice returned to the usual noble indifference that Yun An was familiar with, "Go to the palace."


    Shuixi tugged at his sleeves, his eyes seemed to stick to the carriage, until the carriage disappeared in front of his eyes, and then he took back his gaze reluctantly. He grabbed Yun An''s hand and bit his lip, like a bullied child.


    "Yun An, when will Brother Yinhe come back?"


    "Master will be back soon, son, let''s go first, your room has been tidy up. Whatever you need, just instruct the slaves, the slaves will help you prepare. You just need to wait inside, if the master comes back, the slaves will definitely inform you ."


    "thanks."


    Shui Xi turned around and followed Yun An into the mansion, and lived in the room that Yun An had prepared.


    He glanced at it. He had never lived in a house before, so of course he didn''t know what the furnishings were like here. But there is no comfortable breath on Brother Yinhe here, he doesn''t like it.


    Yun An was a little embarrassed. It seemed that after leaving the master, Young Master Shuixi''s face was not very good, and he seemed unhappy. He should understand that Young Master Shui Xi is just a child, and he may not be used to leaving his master suddenly.


    "Yunan, can I go to Brother Yinhe''s room?"


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up, as long as he goes to Brother Yinhe''s room, it must be better than in his own room.


    Yun An thought for a while, then nodded, he felt that if the master was there, he would definitely agree. So he took Shui Xi to Yinhe''s house, but when Shui Xi got here, he frowned.


    "Yunan, you didn''t deceive me, this is Brother Yinhe''s room?"


    Obviously there is no atmosphere of brother Galaxy, how can it be his room?


    Fortunately, Yun An knew that Shuixi had a very smart nose, so he quickly replied with a smile, "Master Shuixi, this is the first time my master has returned here in ten years. He lived here ten years ago."


    Yun An saw that Shui Xi''s face softened, and turned around and ordered someone to bring some meat in. In the past few days, he has also touched the taste of Shui Xi. This young master of Shui Xi is not very big, but he can eat, especially meat.


    When the delicious meat was brought to Shuixi, he took two bites, and it tasted the same. He frowned and asked Yun An to take the meat away.


    "Yun An, I want to sleep, you must tell me when Brother Yinhe comes back."


    "Okay, Master Shuixi, then the slaves will retire first."


    tossed and turned, but Shui Xi couldn''t sleep, so he could only stare at the beam in a daze. He felt that it would not be so interesting if there was no brother Galaxy in the human race. Just like those delicious meats, only when Brother Yinhe was beside him did he feel extra delicious.

 Chapter 1314： Tasty?

    It was late at night, Shui Xi still couldn''t control the fight with his eyelids and fell into a deep sleep. Yinhe opened the door and watched the small body roll on his bed. The moonlight came in from the window, just on Shui Xi''s cheek. The tiredness of coping with the day was also dissipated by this sleeping face.


    Could this child really be compensated by God?


    He lost his mother''s love and father''s love since he was a child. As for the love between brothers, he is also the son of King Yanping. It is impossible to have love between brothers.


    Maybe God was compensating him for letting him be rescued by Shui Xi due to his brother''s calculation.


    Yun An also walked in lightly, and after helping Galaxy change clothes, he silently left without saying a word. As a personal servant, finding out what his master likes is the only thing he has to do.


    Yinhe lay on the couch and couldn''t help wrapping Shuixi''s small body in his arms. The soft body had a special fragrance that made him feel like he didn''t want to let go.


    In fact, it is good to have such a younger brother.


    Yinhe could not have imagined that he would sleep until dawn without waking up once in the middle. Except for the injury, they had been on their way all the time, so they did not find this phenomenon.


    In ten years, this was the first time he slept so well when he was healthy.


    Is it because of this kid next to you?


    Shuixi''s little red face was sleeping, he couldn''t help pinching it, the child was really soft, and it was comfortable to hold. Shui Xi curled up in his arms, it was already bright tomorrow, looking at Shui Xi''s sleeping face, he couldn''t bear to wake him up.


    "Master."


    He thought of Yun An''s voice outside the house, he pondered and said, "Nothing today, rest again, you will come back later, be quieter." Yun An understood, and left with the basin, he actually guessed something. , Master is afraid of waking up Master Shui Xi! The master really cares about Young Master Shui Xi.


    Galaxy is no longer sleepy. A good night''s sleep has made him very awake. He should think about how to take back everything that belongs to him. He closed his eyes and thought silently about countermeasures. Suddenly I felt a line of sight, and I opened my eyes and met those dark, shining eyes.


    "woke up?"


    "Well, Brother Galaxy, when did you come back?"


    "last night."


    Shuixi smelled the comfortable breath, and couldn''t help rubbing against Yinhe''s arms, "Brother Yinhe, can I sleep with you in the future?"


    Looking at Yinhe and didn''t speak, Shuixi''s little face was a little tangled, grabbing Yinhe''s clothes, and saying with a serious face: "I will practice fast next to Brother Yinhe. When I become more skilled, I can help Brother Yinhe to do a lot of things."


    Shuixi thinks it should be right to say this? He can''t always take advantage of it. Brother Yinhe brought him back. He didn''t eat rice.


    "it is good."


    Yinhe didn''t think that Shui Xi could do anything for him. He just felt that this small appearance was comfortable and made him feel happy. This child can make him feel happy, that is the best thing to do.


    As for Shui Xi¡¯s claim that he can cultivate faster next to him, he doesn¡¯t believe it, he just thinks that the child is afraid and clings to him. Such a simple and lovely child, he doesn''t mind being nice to Shui Xi.


    If this child does not change him in the future, he will make this child stable for the rest of his life. If Shui Xi changes one day... Yinhe was stunned for a while, looking at Shui Xi''s cute little face, and no longer thinking about those things that are there and not.


    "As long as Shui Xi always listens to me, then you will be allowed to sleep on my couch from now on."


    Shuixi hugged Yinhe''s arm happily, with a smile on his face and eyes: "Okay, I will only listen to Brother Yinhe from now on."


    Yinhe was extremely satisfied. After the two were dressed neatly, Yun An came in with a basin. He was still a little surprised that Yinhe personally gave Shui Xijing noodles. Yun An, who has always known Galaxy''s temperament, didn''t say a word. For so many years, Galaxy only let Yun An get close to him to know how much Yun An is valued by Galaxy. It also shows that Yun An''s thoughts on Galaxy are very correct.


    "Today''s meat is better."


    Shuixi sat upright, eating the meat on the bowl and plate in front of him, with a small look of enjoyment, "As expected, these meats are delicious when Brother Yinhe is around."


    Yun An saw the gentle smile on his master''s face, and hurriedly lowered his head. When the master smiled, it was really scary, but at this time he could still feel that the master was happy.


    "Brother Yinhe, why don''t you eat?"


    After Shui Xi finished speaking, he helped Yinhe clip a piece of meat and put it in Yinhe''s bowl. Yun An''s cheeks twitched. In fact, his master doesn''t like meat at all, and occasionally eats it lightly.


    Young Master Shui Xi is fine with everything, especially towards his master, but the master really doesn''t like it... Yun An''s eyes widened, he couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him was true. After eating the meat that was not very bland, he still ate it with such relish, rubbing his eyes, he found that when the master smiled, it was not so scary, especially with such a gentle smile, he understood, Everything came from this little boy named Shui Xi.


    "Is it delicious? Brother Galaxy?"


    Yinhe chewed two mouthfuls and found that the meat, which is usually very greasy, actually tasted good at this time. At least the level of the cooks in his house was good. When eating it, the meat melted in the mouth and was not greasy at all. Seeing Shui Xi eating happily, he thought that he might be able to change his eating habits in the future, and it would be good to eat some meat occasionally.


    "In that case, Brother Yinhe will eat more."


    Shuixi placed another piece of meat for Yinhe into the opponent''s bowl under Yun An''s incredible gaze. Of course, Yinhe ate it directly. Yun An saw it. His master really didn''t mean to force it. Could it be that the master''s eating habits have changed?


    As he was thinking about it, Yinhe''s words rang in his ears, "Yun An, tell the cook to add more meat to each meal... Make it as Shui Xi likes to eat."


    "Slave understands, Master."


    After ??, Yun An went out.


    Only Shuixi and the bank are left in the house. Yinhe does not like people other than Yunan to set foot on his private territory, and now he adds another Shuixi. Therefore, when eating, there is no one else to serve, and there is no waitress in the house.


    "Brother Galaxy, what did you do yesterday?"


    Shuixi felt the need to ask, he was not a fool, since he entered the city, he didn''t say much, just asked, he just hadn''t figured out the situation here. Intuition tells him that the situation of brother Galaxy is not good. Don''t forget, he is a tortoise who has been practicing for an unknown number of years. Although his body looks small, in fact, the little friends who came from all over him know a lot of things.

 Chapter 1315： feel a little weird

    Shuixi didn''t save people when he saw them. If it wasn''t for the blood of the Milky Way that day, he might not have been so kind to save people.


    Shui Xi paused while biting the delicious meat, his face drooping so that he couldn''t see his expression. Galaxy''s appetite is also wide open, eating a few favorite dishes on the side.


    Shui Xi thought to himself, in fact, he is not really that simple.


    If Brother Yinhe knew that he was not a simple little turtle, he didn''t know what he thought when he saved people, and if he didn''t even plan to save people, Shuixi''s little face was wrinkled. Know.


    This will not happen in the future, he only knows that no matter what the galaxy asks him to do, he is willing. He cultivated for so many years, and it has not been smooth sailing. Although he has not changed his shape, he is not from this Hanoi, but has fought with other monsters. He came to this river later, and made many friends because of this.


    This river is very close to humans, and his little friends can often come into contact with humans, of course, they are more exposed to dead corpses. From these little friends, he learned a lot of news about human beings, which is why he is very curious about human life.


    Originally, curiosity turned into curiosity, and he had no intention of staying on the human territory. Until he encountered the galaxy, he had an urgency to stay by the galaxy''s side. There is a voice in his heart telling him that he must stay by the Galaxy''s side, otherwise he will regret it.


    Therefore, he followed his inner thoughts and tried his best to stay by the Galaxy''s side. Biting the meat, he raised his head and looked at the gentle Milky Way, his eyes lit up.


    "What''s the matter? Are you full, or not enough?"


    "No, Brother Galaxy, you won''t drive me away, will you?"


    "Of course not, as long as Shui Xi is obedient."


    "Of course I''ll be obedient."


    Shuixi smiled brightly, which is actually not bad. In the future, he will always be good to Galaxy. Although he doesn''t know why he stays by Galaxy''s side, it feels really good.


    "By the way, Brother Yinhe, you didn''t tell me what you did yesterday?"


    "Going to the palace," Yinhe didn''t hide it, "I went to see my father and other brothers."


    "Brother Galaxy is a prince?"


    Galaxy nodded: "Yes."


    Shuixi tilted his head, "This is the country of Yanping, so Brother Yinhe is the prince of Yanping?"


    "Shuixi knows?"


    "I know, I often hear friends outside discussing these things in the river. In fact, my friends are very clear about human affairs. It''s just that they are different from me. They can''t cultivate, they can only use beasts. Language Exchange."


    Speaking of this, Shui Xi still has some regrets. The exercise in his mind is not something that everyone can practice. He also let some other friends try it. It seems that very few can practice it, and the effect of practicing is not very good.


    "So it is."


    Galaxy doesn''t care. For him, he has accepted that Shuixi is a little turtle, and it is normal for other animals to pay attention to human life. But knowing that other animals are not like Shui Xi, he was relieved.


    If it is true that every animal can practice cultivation, wouldn¡¯t Shui Xi be very dangerous.


    Yinhe laughed dumbly. He really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking recently. Shouldn¡¯t he think that those animals would pose a threat to humans after they could cultivate?


    However, what he thought was the safety of Shui Xi.


    "Shuixi, no matter what you do, you can''t betray me, you know?"


    Shuixi blinked, smiling still, "I know, I will always stand by Brother Yinhe''s side."


    "That''s good, otherwise I don''t know what will happen after these things happen."


    Shuixi seems to understand the words of the galaxy, he has not thought about what to do to betray the galaxy. In his opinion, he was able to live in a human house because of the existence of the Milky Way.


    But he didn''t explain much, it''s fine now, being able to watch Brother Galaxy and speeding up his cultivation, there is nothing that can''t be satisfied.


    "I''ll be very busy recently. If you want to go out to play, ask Yunan to arrange a few more people to take you out." Yinhe stroked Shuixi''s head, "Wait a while, after the event is settled, in the future Play as you want."


    Shuixi couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the big deal?"


    "I want to get back what belongs to me."


    Yinhe didn''t hide it, "Father''s time is running out, and the crown prince is incompetent. If he becomes the new Yanping king, there will be no way for me to live. Therefore, I must become the Yanping king. In the future, when I become the Yanping king, the whole king They are all places where Shui Xi can have fun, and you don''t have to worry about others bullying you. But now, I can''t accompany you."


    Yinhe felt that what he said was very strange, like... It was like he was the king of Yanping just so that Shui Xi could have a good time, but he didn''t explain much, in fact, this was one of the purposes.


    Although he had never planned for this purpose before, he did not refuse at all. He even thought that this was a matter of course, Yinhe suddenly felt a little strange, especially everything about Shui Xi, which would make him very strange.


    But now he doesn''t have so much time to think about why it becomes so strange.


    After eating, Yinhe left. But Shui Xi still stayed in the mansion and didn''t want to go anywhere. For several days in a row, Yinhe came back at midnight, and still looked tired. Shui Xi couldn''t help but feel a little distressed, and he didn''t like looking at Yinhe with a tired face.


    The little hand couldn''t help but press against Yinhe''s chest, "Brother Yinhe, close your eyes, I will send some power to you."


    "Will this affect you?" Galaxy asked, opening his eyes.


    "No, the last time was a special case. At that time, I used a lot of strength to transform into shape, and because Brother Galaxy''s body was seriously injured. Recently, my cultivation base has improved a lot, and it is still no problem to help you get rid of fatigue."


    "Brother Galaxy, relax!"


    Yinhe knew that it had no effect on Shui Xi, but the recent events really made him very tired. He nodded and closed his eyes full of relaxation. Feeling the warmth of the little hand, there is a gentle force, and it gradually swims through the whole body, and the fatigue of the day is slowly expelled.


    It took a while for that power to disappear in his body, and even if he didn''t sleep, he wouldn''t feel tired. Thinking of Shui Xi, he opened his eyes quickly, and met a pair of bright eyes. There was no problem with Shui Xi''s face, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "If you do this kind of thing in the future, you must get my consent, and don''t do it for anyone else."


    Shuixi smiled brightly, "I know, if it wasn''t for Brother Yinhe, I wouldn''t care about the others!"


    These words are really... I heard it, Yinhe hugged Shui Xi, and the two fell asleep hugging each other.

 Chapter 1316： No wonder it looks so uncomfortable, looking at

    It has been several months since I returned to Yancheng. Although Galaxy is busy during this time, my body is not tired, and it is even better than before. He knew that all this should be attributed to the power Shui Xi gave him every night. After confirming that Shui Xi had no problems at all, he accepted it with peace of mind.


    Shuixi gradually touched everything about human beings. When Yinhe was not there during the day, he took people to Yancheng to play. Yun An looked at his master for so many days, his body not only did not lose weight, but even became stronger, and he was more obedient to Shui Xi. As long as Shui Xi needed, he would try his best to satisfy him, and he could not be the master. He first asked Yinhe for instructions, but he found that every time Shuixi asked, Yinhe did not want to agree.


    This made Yun An a little worried, but he thought that it was fortunate that his master was not addicted to women''s lust, and that Shui Xi was just a child, not a stunning woman. However, this child is particularly beautiful, and the master''s concerns are right. If such a beautiful child is not protected and wanders around, if the prince finds out, he will probably suffer.


    Of course, Yun An didn¡¯t know how powerful Shui Xi was, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so worried.


    "Yun An, I''m going out for a walk today. A storyteller came over there some time ago, and I want to listen to what I''m talking about today."


    "Okay, Young Master Shuixi, the servants will make arrangements immediately."


    Yun An was specially left by Yinhe to take care of Shui Xi, of course he knew that Shui Xi had recently become addicted to storytelling. After getting people to go down and prepare, Shui Xi was invited to go out. A carriage was already parked at the door.


    Yan City is very big, and it is also a little far from the place where the story is told. If you walk there, it will take at least a quarter of an hour. Especially in the street, you can''t go too fast, so as not to bump into other people.


    Shuixi was looking forward to the storytelling place over there, "Yun An, do you remember where you said it?"


    "It''s about what happened after the master came back to Yancheng."


    Yun An couldn''t help laughing. The content of this storyteller is exactly his master, everything from childhood to the present, and the content of the present is exactly what the Galaxy did when he came back, and the limelight vaguely overshadowed the prince.


    The master''s method has not been seen by the people of Yanping country. In just a few months, he has controlled a lot of places, and the master''s gradual arrangement in Yanping country over the years seems to have played a role. Before long, the monarch of Yanping country should be his master.


    As for the prince, Yun Anxin thought, even the ten princes are not his master''s opponents. How could the master of the fourth prince of Yanping, who was able to survive in Yujin at the age of three, and was well respected, be a simple person. Last time, it was just an accident, it was their own omissions that hurt the master.


    "Master Shuixi, it''s already here."


    Shuixi came out of the carriage, wearing a very luxurious robe. She was already very beautiful, and now she is even more noticeable. Shui Xi was very familiar with this kind of gaze, and he was even used to it, and there was no discomfort. Yun An and a few followers followed behind to **** Shui Xi in.


    "That little boy was really beautiful just now."


    The curtain of a carriage was lifted, and a noble young man kept staring at the place where Shui Xi disappeared, a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, Danfeng''s eyes were very seductive, but the smile inside was full of frivolity, even very frivolous. .


    Thinking of Shui Xi''s beautiful face, there was a hint of other emotion in his eyes.


    "Master?"


    "Where is the storyteller?"


    "Yes, Master, this is a tea house, and that little boy seems to be from the Fourth Prince''s Mansion."


    "Is that the guy from my good brother? Well, let''s go in and have a look. That kid is really pretty, much prettier than the ones in my mansion."


    "But... Master, aren''t we going to the palace?"


    "Don''t worry, what do you really think my good fourth brother can do? He just came back from Yujin country, what can he do? As long as the father and the king pass away, the next king of Yanping will definitely be me."


    Ignoring the entourage beside him, Yan Dan had already walked in. As soon as he arrived at the door, he heard the storyteller talking, and when he heard the content clearly, it was all about his good fourth brother, his face couldn''t help but collapse.


    Although these are facts, his fourth brother is really good at it, and he was able to scare some ministers. His actions will also be accelerated. As long as he becomes the King of Yan Ping, he will entertain Yan He well.


    Shui Xi was sitting in a corner and listened with relish. He still learned from here everything that Yinhe had experienced. Although many storytellers did not explain clearly, but after getting along with Yinhe, he could feel that Yinhe was very difficult. .


    At this moment, he felt that there was another person beside him. This life was very noble, but the temperament revealed between his eyebrows and eyes did not make him feel like it.


    Apart from Brother Yinhe, Shui Xi didn''t think he would want to talk to anyone else.


    Yan Dan did not expect that he would be neglected by a child who came over, but this child was indeed born beautifully, even though he was younger...


    "Little son alone?"


    Yan Dan pretended not to see Yun An not far away, and sat beside himself, "Looking at this little boy''s face, I don''t know which country he is from?"


    Shui Xi raised his head and looked at the person, "I''m from Yanping country."


    Yan Dan was surprised, shouldn''t it be Yu Jinguo who came? After all, he found out that Shui Xi was brought back by Yan He and kept in the house for several months. I have only been out of the house to play a lot recently, and this good fourth brother also seems to have a weakness!


    "Is your name Shui Xi?"


    Shuixi was surprised: "How do you know?"


    "Of course I know, I also know the person who brought you back."


    Shui Xi blinked, "Do you know Brother Yinhe?"


    It seems that he has a good relationship with Yan He, Yan Dan looked at Shui Xi''s pretty face, "I''m your brother Yinhe, do you think I know him?"


    Shuixi understands, this should be the one who bullied my brother Yinhe? No wonder it looks so uncomfortable, I want to be beaten when I look at it.


    "So you are the brother of Brother Yinhe? I don''t know which brother you are?"


    Yan Dan smiled confidently: "My name is Yan Dan?"


    "Prince?"


    Yan Dan was satisfied, and being looked at by such a child with bright eyes was really refreshing. No wonder Yan He took this Shui Xi of unknown origin with him. If he can bring Shui Xi back to the mansion, it should be a good thing.


    Not only was he able to hit Yan He, but he was also able to get such a beautiful young master. After two more years, he should be even more stunning. At that time... Yun An had already realized that something was wrong, and hurried forward.

 Chapter 1317： Is this kid a liar?

    "The slave girl has seen the prince."


    Yun An bent over.


    Yan Dan did not see Yun An in his eyes, how could he be a dignified prince of a country like a mere eunuch?


    "It turned out to be Yun An. I didn''t expect you to come back with the fourth brother."


    "The slave is from the fourth prince, and of course she will come back with the fourth prince. But the slave did not notice that the prince was coming. It is really a slave," Yun An smiled and was very respectful, "This is Shui Xi, the fourth prince. The prince is a very important person."


    Yun An didn''t dare to stop Yan Dan from doing anything, all he could do was to show that Yinhe attached great importance to Shui Xi. Even if he stopped Yan Dan, it was really too easy to do what he wanted to do as Yan Dan, and he couldn''t stop it at all. I hope that Yan Dan can be concerned about the identity of the prince and his master, and will not do anything to the son of Shui Xi.


    Apparently, Yun An looked too high on Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan was originally the prince, and he has acted extremely arrogantly in the past ten years. He would not listen to other people''s advice at all. What he wants to do, no one else can stop it, especially when it comes to beauty.


    If it wasn''t for Shuixi''s beautiful appearance, he would never have noticed the Shuixi brought back by the Galaxy, and he would not have bothered to investigate this person. Therefore, Yan Dan''s purpose of approaching Shui Xi was just for the sake of beauty, and to attack the Milky Way by the way, but not in other ways.


    "I see, you wait on the side, I met Master Shuixi like old friends, and now I want to talk to him." Yan Dan chuckled, "Master Shuixi, I don''t know if I can finish listening to the book later. Would you like to go to the restaurant with me for two drinks?"


    Inviting a child to drink, really only Yan Dan can do such a thing. Today Yan Dan is in his twenties and looks very handsome, but Shui Xi doesn''t like this person very much.


    Especially when he knew that this person was the prince of Yanping Kingdom, he lowered his eyes: "Of course, brother prince, but we have to wait for Mr. Shui Xijiang to finish listening to the story."


    "Okay, let''s go after listening."


    Looking at Shui Xi''s innocent face, Yan Dan felt a lot better for no reason. In his mind, he even thought about whether to raise Shui Xi first or eat it directly after returning him to the mansion.


    When such a beautiful child was crying and begging him, the feeling of being broken was like a rag doll begging for mercy. The most important thing was that he snatched this person from Yan He. Yan Dan''s eyes lit up. As long as everything belonged to Yan He, he would grab it without hesitation. He really liked this beautiful child very much.


    Shui Xi felt that the eyes of the person beside him were very hot, giving him a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Yun Anxin knew that something was wrong, and immediately looked out the door and gave one of the followers a look. If Shui Xi was taken away by Yan Dan, only Yinhe could be rescued. He knew how much Shui Xi attached to the Galaxy team. If something happened, it would definitely be a blow to the Galaxy.


    He didn''t dare to blame Shui Xi for agreeing to Yan Dan. On the contrary, if he didn''t agree, Yan Dan might use other means, which would be even more difficult to deal with on the dark side. On the bright side, as long as his master comes, he will definitely be able to bring Shui Xi back.


    But Shui Xi was thinking of another thing. He said that he has many friends, especially Yan Pingguo. Recently, some of his friends on land knew that he had transformed, so they made holes in the ground. Moved to Yancheng.


    He also learned something about Yan Pingguo, and also understood why Yinhe was sent to Yujinguo to be a proton in the first place. Originally, Yinhe was no accident. As the son of the queen, he would be named a prince at the age of five.


    But during the period, the queen was framed, and then died of serious illness, and the young Yinhe was framed to be a proton in Yujin Kingdom. There is no other reason, but someone suggested that the relationship between the Kingdom of Yujin and the Kingdom of Yanping became more and more unfriendly, and it was necessary to send one of King Yanping''s favorite sons as a proton.


    King Yanping''s favorite son is not Yinhe, but Yandan. Yan Dan''s mother came up with such a method in order to prevent her son from passing by. It is definitely impossible for a prince of a dignified country to be a prince. Therefore, he framed the queen and claimed that Yinhe was Yanyue''s most favored son, and made Yanyue canonize Yandan as the prince by blowing the pillow wind.


    These people framed his brother Yinhe, Shui Xi felt very uncomfortable, especially after seeing this Yan Dan, he decided to punish Yan Dan well, so as to be worthy of the pain of brother Yinhe.


    The entourage who ran out over there quickly rushed to where the Milky Way was. At this time, the Milky Way had just discussed some things with the disciples, and the entourage did not dare to go in and disturb it. It wasn''t until it was over that Yinhe saw the entourage who hurried in.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Master, it''s Young Master Shuixi."


    Yinhe stood up immediately: "What happened to Shuixi?" Yinhe was a little nervous, he had to be nervous, and when he heard that something happened to Shuixi, he felt uncomfortable.


    "It''s the prince. The prince met Mr. Shuixi in the storytelling place, and he also invited Mr. Shuixi to drink in the restaurant."


    Yinhe breathed a sigh of relief and turned to ask, "Shui Xi agreed?"


    The entourage did not dare to hide it, and replied: "Yes."


    "How can Shui Xi agree!"


    Yinhe''s expression changed, he murmured softly, got up and walked outside. Seeing this, the entourage immediately followed to lead the way. Here, Shui Xi also listened to today''s storytelling, and was not interested in other content. Yan Dan immediately invited Shui Xi to the restaurant, asked for a private room, and let him eat Shui Xi''s favorite meat.


    Yun''an felt a sense of crisis in his heart. The prince must have been staring at Shuixi for a long time to know what he was eating. He was careless. If something happened to Shuixi today, he would be to blame.


    Yun An was invited out, but he didn''t dare to leave immediately, so he could only let other people guard outside. Once the master comes over, he invites people over here, and listens to the movement in the private room with his ears pointed.


    "I''m really glad to see you, no, I should say I''m very happy to know Shui Xi." Yan Dan said, pouring a glass of wine for Shui Xi, "This is fruit wine, not intoxicating."


    Shuixi touched the wine glass and took a sip. It was really fragrant, and the wine tasted very light on it. In fact, no matter how intoxicating a human being is, as long as he exercises his energy, he can sober up.


    Yan Dan smiled happily and poured another cup for Shui Xi: "When did Shui Xi know the fourth brother?"


    "I''ve known each other for a long time, but I don''t remember exactly."


    "Brother Prince, you drink and eat too."


    Yan Dan was happy in his heart, this child is very easy to deceive, and when he deceived this child into the mansion, he could imagine his fourth younger brother''s frantic appearance. He was able to grab the crown prince''s position, so was he afraid of being alone? Still a child with no background.

 Chapter 1318： Angry

    "Brother Prince, are you sleepy?"


    Shui Xi widened his eyes and shook the person who was lying on the table. The little face is still smiling brightly. If no one here sees it, he will definitely feel that he has an illusion. Why does the smile on this simple child''s face make people feel scary?


    "Brother Prince, can you still hear it?"


    The corner of Shui Xi''s mouth curved, and his voice changed, "Since you can''t hear it, then Shui Xi is welcome. Originally we had no grievances, but you bullied Brother Yinhe like this and made me very angry, so I want to Help Brother Galaxy to bully him back."


    "Little friends, come out!"


    As Shui Xi''s words fell, he remembered the sparse voices in the room. Although Yun An felt that something was wrong in the outside, he thought that the prince didn''t dare to mess around in the restaurant. He just had to wait at the door, and he wanted to break in. He didn''t dare to go in. The prince''s two entourage were still standing at the door. They were tall and burly. He really couldn''t beat him.


    But Yan Dan in the private room was not feeling very well, his body was stripped to the bare bones, and the dense mice and insects were biting on his body, but the exposed skin did not touch the slightest. took a bite.


    After finishing the work, Shui Xi helped Yan Dan get dressed, and then let his friends quietly leave the cave. I thought that the effect of the medicine was almost over, and this was what Yan Dan was going to use to greet him. He can see at a glance what tricks ordinary people want to play in front of him.


    Seeing that Yan Dan was about to wake up, he simply drank a sip of fruit wine, stopped exercising energy to disperse the medicinal power, and fell into a deep sleep.


    According to his calculations, Brother Galaxy will be able to come over soon, and he doesn''t have to be afraid of anything. Even if Galaxy didn''t arrive by then, he wouldn''t have an accident. His little friends are not vegetarian, they will greet this Prince Yan well.


    Yan Dan suddenly woke up, thinking that something had gone wrong, and then saw Shui Xi lying asleep on the table, he was relieved, it seemed that he just fell asleep accidentally, the child in front of him is really beautiful, So much so that he ignores the physical discomfort.


    picked up the beautiful child and pushed open the door. Yun An quickly stepped forward and saw this scene, Shui Xi''an fell asleep quietly, her heart pounded, Yan Dan actually moved here.


    Yunan stepped forward anxiously, "You must be Mr. Shuixi tired, please ask the prince to hand over Mr. Shuixi to the slave, and the slave will take Mr. Shuixi back to rest."


    How could Yan Dan hand over the person, "Let Shui Xi go to my house first, and you will come pick me up when you wake up tomorrow." How could Yun An agree?


    Just when he was embarrassed, the sound of heavy footsteps sounded in his ears, followed by the Milky Way striding forward, and when he saw Shui Xi being held by Yan Dan, his pupils shrank suddenly. Violation, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yan Dan''s preferences, he is very clear, for beautiful children, is Yan Dan''s favorite.


    "Don''t bother the prince, let me do it!"


    Yinhe''s unquestionable voice, Yan Dan has no position to take people away, and there is some regret in his eyes. If he hadn''t suddenly fallen asleep, he wouldn''t have delayed for so long and let the other party rush here.


    Yinhe has already snatched Shui Xi, and Yan Dan felt very uncomfortable at this time, and didn''t say much. He hurriedly left after saying hello. He always felt itchy, so go back and have a look. As for that beautiful child, as long as he is in Yancheng, he will not run away, he will have a chance sooner or later.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better for his fourth brother to help him raise a little?


    Yinhe watched Yan Dan leave with a gloomy face, and hugged Shui Xi into the carriage without saying a word. When he got inside the carriage, he couldn''t hold back any longer, and slapped Shui Xi **** the buttocks.


    Feeling that Shui Xi didn''t mean to wake up, he took off Shui Xi''s pants and found a slap print on his snow-white buttocks. Hold, wait for Shui Xi to wake up and then clean up properly, Yun An didn''t say a word throughout the whole process, he knew that the master was angry, and he was still angry with Shui Xi''s son. This was the first time, he really didn''t know what to say.


    In fact, this time he felt that even if Shuixi refused to agree, Yan Dan would still be able to abduct Shuixi son away.


    Yun An wanted to say something, but he really didn''t know what to say. Although the master was angry, it seemed that he was angry because he was worried about Young Master Shui Xi, and it should be fine in two days.


    After finally returning to the house, Yinhe took Shui Xi into the house with a dark face. Yun An didn''t say a word, and let the carriage drive away, while he waited outside the door.


    "Master, do you want to eat first?"


    There was no sound coming from inside, Yun An was really uneasy now, just as he was about to speak again, he heard the voice of the Milky Way coming from inside.


    "No, you go down first."


    The master''s voice still sounded angry, Yun An silently lit a candle for Shui Xi, hoping that Master Shui Xi can dissipate the master''s anger!


    Shui Xi woke up in a daze, and when he opened it, he looked at Yinhe sitting on the edge of the couch with an expressionless face, staring at him without blinking. This appearance was very fierce. This was his first time on Yinhe''s face. See this expression. For some reason, Shui Xi understood that Yinhe was angry.


    "Brother Galaxy."


    Shui Xi moved his small body, this time he counted everyone, just to teach Yan Dan a lesson. If Yan Dan hadn''t bumped into it himself, he wouldn''t have done it. That guy is obviously not a good person, and the look in his eyes is clearly that he wants to stew him.


    Yinhe was grabbed by the villain''s sleeve and let him rush into his arms without moving his eyelids. He felt that unless he taught Shui Xi some lessons, the other party would not listen to his words.


    "Brother Galaxy, are you angry?"


    Yinhe still doesn''t speak. Shui Xi, who always coaxes people, doesn''t think it''s very good, so brother Yinhe who can''t coax him makes him very embarrassed. He doesn''t know how to make Yinhe angry, is it because he met Yan Dan?


    "Brother Yinhe, I won''t agree to that Dan''s request in the future, and I won''t go to the restaurant with him."


    This time, he just wanted to help Brother Yinhe teach some Dan, Brother Yinhe was bullied badly by that Dan when he was a child, he just couldn''t bear it. He also learned from his friends that Brother Yinhe is the queen''s son, and it should be the prince of Yanping Kingdom. What Dan robbed Brother Yinhe of everything, and asked King Yanping to send Brother Yinhe to Yujin to be a proton.


    Yinhe was unmoved by Shui Xi''s pitiful begging for him, "It seems that you don''t know where you are wrong, think carefully about where you are wrong, and I''ll come back when you figure it out."


    After saying that, ignoring Shui Xi''s pitiful eyes, he turned around and went out.

 Chapter 1319： No, I will never drive away Shui Xi

    Shui Xi looked at Yinhe''s back, and finally panicked a little. Just as he was about to say something, the door slammed shut, and the sound of Yinhe''s footsteps gradually faded away. Shui Xi lowered his head depressedly, he just wanted to teach that Dan, he didn''t expect Brother Yinhe to be so angry.


    Brother Yinhe has never treated him like this, does he already hate him?


    Thinking of this, Shui Xi felt uncomfortable in his heart. He had already worked hard to be a useful little turtle that could help Brother Yinhe''s little turtle, but he made Brother Yinhe angry.


    He won''t be kicked out, will he?


    In the future, I can only live in the river, I will never be able to come to Yancheng again, and I will never see Brother Yinhe again. Thinking about it, there is fear in Shuixi''s eyes, and it is hard to imagine what it would be like to wake up without the Milky Way.


    Although he used to be alone, since he met Yinhe, he is not used to being alone, especially Yinhe is sometimes too busy, and it was not until he came back in the middle of the night that he could fall asleep peacefully.


    He was already familiar with everything about the Milky Way and even craved the breath of the Milky Way. Once there was no Milky Way, he felt that his cultivation would be slow.


    Shuixi lay weakly on the couch with a look of loss, what kind of way did he think of to make Brother Yinhe promise to stay here?


    Just when Shuixi fell into depression, Yinhe invited Yunan to ask about the previous matter, and then sent someone to inquire about Yandan''s affairs, sitting there without any intention of eating.


    "Master, do you want to eat first? Young Master Shuixi is still young, so he will inevitably be influenced by the outside world. In fact, if Young Master Shuixi does not agree to the prince this time, the prince''s temperament will definitely use other methods to take him away. Young Master Shui Xi agreed to make it easy for the other party and would not use other means."


    Yinhe''s face darkened a bit. He was angry because Shui Xi didn''t listen to him, and was invited by others to go. If he changed to someone better than him and said a few good words, wouldn''t his little turtle be deceived all at once?


    Yun An didn''t understand Yinhe''s mind, so he said a few more words, seeing that Yinhe didn''t mean to let go.


    "Even if the master is angry, he has to take care of his body and eat some food first, and then Master Shuixi should eat too."


    Unexpectedly, Yinhe sneered: "Didn''t he eat well in the restaurant? I guess he''s already full, and today''s meal will be omitted." Yun An was speechless, and didn''t say much. What, no one can stop him, he has to stand aside and wait.


    After a while, the person who went out came back.


    "How about it?"


    Yinhe lifted his eyelids and sneered across the corner of his mouth, making people tremble with fright.


    "Report to the lord, after the prince returned to the mansion, he declared an alchemist. It seemed that he was ill. Later, after inquiring, the skin under the prince''s clothes seemed to be bitten by various insects. At present, it seems to be very serious. It is estimated that it will take ten days and a half months. Can''t get out of bed."


    Yinhe was stunned: "What happened to the prince when he went back?"


    "No, lord, it seems that the prince came out of the restaurant and went straight back to his residence, without going anywhere else."


    So, the prince probably had an accident in the restaurant, but they could never guess that it was Shui Xi who did it. But Yinhe frowned. He believed that it was probably Shui Xi who did it. He still remembered that one night, Shui Xi told him proudly that the other party''s friend had moved here, and the result was that each person was called out. The species of snakes, worms and ants really startled him a lot.


    Therefore, Yan Dan was gnawed by insects, and it must be related to Shui Xi.


    "Also, Master, the Prince''s people went to the previous restaurant to check after the incident, and the food was fine. The Prince and Master Shuixi only drank a few glasses of fruit wine, and the other dishes were not touched."


    Yun An was also puzzled, but thinking that Shui Xi hadn''t eaten until now, and seeing that the cold air on Yinhe''s face had dissipated, he quickly said, "Master, why don''t you let Master Shui Xi eat first, early in the morning, Master Shui Xi, Just a bowl of porridge."


    Before he could say anything more, Yinhe turned and rushed towards the bedroom. Pushing aside the bedroom, I saw the little man lying on the couch with a lifeless expression on his face, and hurriedly stepped forward and hugged the little man.


    "Shuixi."


    "Brother Galaxy?"


    Shuixi didn''t expect Yinhe would come back, and was very happy at the moment, but thinking that she would probably drive away, she quickly grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve, "Brother Yinhe, don''t drive me away."


    Seeing this little face wrinkled into a ball, Yinhe picked up the person, "Are you hungry?"


    "I''m hungry, I haven''t eaten for a day, but as long as Brother Yinhe doesn''t drive me away, I can skip eating and just work." This is really heartbreaking, he was willing to let Shui Xi do it. Live, and let him not eat, thinking of such a thing, Yinhe feels that he is committing a crime.


    "Let''s go, let''s eat first," Yinhe put down Shui Xi and walked out with his little hand, "Yun An, bring up the food, all of which Shui Xi usually likes to eat."


    Although he really wanted to ask what Shui Xi did to Yan Dan, food was the most important thing right now. I''ve been hungry for a day, and Yinhe feels very distressed just thinking about it.


    Shuixi looked at the Milky Way eagerly, "Won''t I be driven away?"


    "No, I will never drive away Shui Xi."


    "That''s really good."


    After finishing the meal, Yinhe brought Shui Xi back to his room, and then he asked about his previous stay in the restaurant.


    Shui Xi said: "I have been going to the teahouse every day to hear about Mr. Shu''s storytelling. I have heard a lot about Brother Yinhe, and later I have heard a lot from my friends, and I know that what Dan is a bad thing. I happened to meet him in the teahouse. When I got to him, he was not a good person at first glance, but it was obvious that he wanted to stew me into soup, so I wanted to teach him a lesson. As a result, when he arrived at the restaurant, he even gave him medicine, and he himself fainted, so I let him The little friend came out and greeted him well, and by the way, he vented his anger to Brother Yinhe."


    Guessing is a feeling, and hearing Shui Xi say it is another feeling. Yinhe thinks that this little man was specially given to him by God. It turned out that someone coaxed his little turtle away, but a little Turtle wanted to help him out.


    Galaxy hugged the little guy tightly: "I was wrong earlier."


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with Brother Galaxy, it''s me who''s wrong, I shouldn''t..."


    "Shuixi is a little bored in the mansion, give me some more time, and soon I will have more time to play with you." Yinhe''s face showed a little tiredness, and the advance of the process really made some places more Trouble, but he really wanted to take control of Yan Pingguo as soon as possible, so that he would not worry about who would hurt his little turtle.


    "Brother Yinhe, you will be King Yanping."


    Yinhe was surprised for a moment, but he didn''t expect this little guy to have such confidence in him, and a feeling that couldn''t be expressed suddenly surged in his heart.

 Chapter 1320： Im a fool, master, Im a fool

    "I can tell."


    Shui Xi smiled smugly, her back suddenly shone with luster, and a small turtle shell appeared on her back. The pattern that should have been very delicate and beautiful, but there was a very large crack on the top, which looked hideous and unbearable. distressed.


    Yinhe stroked the crack, but Shuixi''s face suddenly turned red: "Brother Yinhe, don''t touch my tortoise shell, I can''t touch it, I have no strength when I touch it."


    In particular, the aura of Yinhe seems to be able to penetrate through the turtle shell. It is when this kind of fascinated power is transmitted through the turtle shell that he has a very strange feeling.


    "How did this happen?"


    Yinhe Yiyan let go, looking at such a big hole, he didn''t even notice the tone of wanting to behead the culprit.


    Shuixi didn''t care, "It''s been there since I was born. It used to be more scary, but since I met Brother Yinhe and changed shape again, the opening has become smaller and smaller. I believe it can be healed with practice."


    Shuixi''s smile is still warm and bright, as gentle as the sunshine in spring. Yinhe feels that it should be his job to keep Shuixi smiling like this.


    "Brother Yinhe, some time ago, I suddenly discovered that I can use the tortoise shell for divination, and I can see what will happen in the near future." Speaking of this, Shui Xi was triumphant, "I saw the picture of Brother Yinhe becoming the King of Yanping, but it was only a month. Can only be used three times."


    Galaxy didn''t speak, he still cared about what he always wanted to get back. Shui Xi was still very surprised that he could see the picture of the future.


    Even a little excited, being able to know the future is definitely a good thing for him.


    Shui Xi could feel the pleasure of Yinhe, his two little hands moved the magic formula, and soon a mirror appeared in his tortoise shell, "Brother Yinhe, put your hand on it and stroke it, thinking about what you want to know. ."


    Yinhe did as he did, thinking about King Yanping and Mrs. Chen. Mrs. Chen was Yan Dan''s mother and now lives in the palace and rarely shows up. But Mrs. Chen''s power is not small, and it will still bring him a lot of trouble.


    Mrs. Chen has been in charge of power for more than ten years, and it cannot be dealt with overnight. However, without the support of King Yan Ping and without Yan Dan, all the forces would only be reduced to a reminder to her.


    Soon he took his palm away, and the mirror on the turtle shell showed King Yan Ping lying on the bed. King Yan Ping had an old look on his face, and his whole body revealed a kind of death, his eyes were sunken, and he was very unwilling. Breathe out. After King Yanping died, Yan Dan and Mrs. Chen immediately wanted to team up with the personal servants beside King Yanping to falsely convey the will and use the jade seal to issue an order to execute him.


    Seeing this, Yinhe sneered, the picture behind gradually blurred, and the date of the incident was written on the mirror instead. The day that happened is in the past few months, and the Galaxy is looking forward to it more and more.


    Shuixi also saw the above situation and was a little nervous, "Brother Yinhe, you have to make plans early. My friends can help, Brother Yinhe, please don''t be polite to me."


    "I want to help you." Shui Xi grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve with a longing look, "I''m not a freelancer, I only work so I won''t worry about Brother Yinhe driving me away."


    Yinhe saw a little fear in Shuixi''s eyes, and touched his head: "Okay, if there is a place where Shuixi can be used, I will definitely not be polite."


    Shuixi was finally satisfied, "If I am useful to Brother Yinhe, you will not drive me away, just like your disciples."


    Galaxy frowned: "You are not my disciple."


    "what is that?"


    Shuixi couldn''t help asking, with a look of longing, if not a disciple, then he should be someone from the galaxy, he was a little eager to know the answer. Even looking forward to it, he doesn''t know why, obviously he is not a simple little turtle, but in front of the Milky Way, he couldn''t help showing his stupidity.


    "A very important person."


    Shuixi smiled brightly, is it a very important person?


    "More important than a doorman?"


    "Much more important."


    "So in the heart of Brother Yinhe, is there anyone more important than me?" Shui Xi asked with blinking eyes, not at all finding this question strange.


    Galaxy naturally doesn''t think there is any problem, "No, you are my most important person at present."


    Currently?


    Shui Xi bit these two words, thinking to himself, it will be in the future, and what he wants is not only the present. But... Shui Xi is confused, why does he want more than the present?


    But when he thought that Yinhe would not drive him away, he was happy again, no matter what he is now or in the future, as long as he is by the side of brother Yinhe.


    On the second day, Yinhe came back very early, and Shui Xi greeted him happily and found that Yinhe was carrying a cage in his hand.


    "Puppy?"


    Shui Xi stared at the puppy in the cage with a surprised face. The puppy looked small, covered in gray fur, and not very big. It seemed that it was only two months old. At this time, the puppy was safe and sound. asleep in the cage.


    "I have to be busy recently, and sometimes I may not come back, so let this puppy accompany you."


    Yinhe put down the cage and grabbed the puppy. The puppy seemed to be woken up by his actions, and slowly opened his eyes. I don¡¯t know what he saw, and he stared at the scene in front of him.


    "Shui Xi, give this puppy a name!"


    Shuixi patted the puppy''s head, especially when he looked at the puppy''s appearance, he always felt that something was wrong, he couldn''t help but say a few words in animal language, the puppy was stunned for a while, his face filled with joy.


    "I''m a fool, master, I''m a fool!"


    Shuixi''s eyes widened: "Big fool?"


    Yinhe couldn''t help laughing when he heard it, and touched Shuixi''s head: "Did Shuixi call him Dasha? Such a small group is actually called Dasha, but you like it."


    "Big fool?"


    Shuixi couldn''t help but ask the puppy in front of him again in animal language, does this puppy know him?


    But when it wasn''t time to ask more questions, Shui Xi held the puppy in his arms and felt the soft fur very comfortable, "Actually, it''s really good to be called Dasha."


    Seeing that Yinhe really likes him, "Then this will be Shuixi''s from now on, so don''t go out during this time." Yinhe touched Shuixi''s bright forehead, "Although I know that Shuixi is very powerful, people''s hearts are more sinister. If you want to do something, you must first agree with me, don''t do it like last time, or I will be angry."


    "Well, Brother Yinhe, go ahead. I must discuss with you what I want to do next time."


    Yinhe breathed a sigh of relief, Shui Xi was a demon, he did not forget. In fact, he can''t stop what a monster who has grown into cultivation is going to do. Every time he thinks that Shui Xi will stay away from him in the future, he feels uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1321： duplicity

    Shuixi listened to him like this, Yinhe was more relieved. It has been almost a year since he came back to Yancheng, and Shui Xi listened to him very much. Of course, he hoped that this relationship could continue forever.


    "Then I''ll go first and rest early in the evening."


    Shuixi nodded and watched Galaxy leave. Dasha, who was lying in Shui Xi''s arms, looked confused. At this time, Shui Xi also came back to his senses, looking at the puppy full of scrutiny, he carried the skin on the puppy''s back in one hand and went into the house, Dasha didn''t understand. How come the gentle master who had a gentle face just now suddenly changed his face, and his well-behaved little face smiled like a little devil.


    Dasha couldn''t help but tremble a bit, feeling a pair of scrutinizing eyes, couldn''t help but look up, "Master."


    "Tell me, who are you? Why do you call me master?"


    This feeling of suddenly turning from a good child into a little devil makes Dasha feel a little uncomfortable. After all, he is only a two-month-old puppy. Master, can you be more polite?


    It seems that the master is not polite, just like the master of the galaxy.


    "You are my master, my name is Dasha." Dasha said dully.


    Shuixi squinted his eyes and pinched Dasha''s little neck, "I don''t have a stupid dog like you to tell the story."


    Dasha shook his head: "I don''t know why, I only know that you are my master, and the Milky Way is also my master, but I don''t know many things, maybe I forgot."


    Dasha looked at Shui Xi in confusion, it didn''t look like he was cheating.


    Shuixi frowned: "You mean, you knew Yinhe and me before?"


    "Yes, master, both of you are my masters."


    This made Shui Xi a little confused. Dasha was only two months old. Could it be that they really knew him in a previous life? is right.


    As a little turtle, he has been practicing for so many years, and he has never been to a human place. With the current memory, it is impossible to remember wrongly.


    "You were originally called Dasha?"


    "Yes Master."


    Shuixi touched his chin, "Do you know how to practice? Do you have any exercises in your mind?" Dasha pondered silently, his eyes lit up, "Do you have any?"


    "Master, it seems that there are some words in my mind. I can understand it at a glance. Is this a cultivation method? I want to say it, but I can''t say it."


    "Then you practice according to the exercises in your mind, and we will study the matter slowly in the future," Shui Xi thought for a while, and said, "Don''t tell Yinhe about this matter for the time being, if the three of us really know each other, I don''t know. Why does Yinhe not practice the exercises in his mind, we will tell him after we have researched it, he is very busy right now and cannot disturb him with this kind of thing."


    Thinking that Yinhe has lost a lot of weight recently, Shui Xi felt a little sad in his heart. He clearly could help, but Yinhe said that he was his biggest trump card and must not be exposed now.


    Yinhe seems to be unwilling to let him help, so he can only be in a hurry. He is afraid that Yinhe will be angry the last time, and if he drives him away, he can only let his little friends stare in the dark, not daring to relax at all, but Don''t dare to interfere.


    So every time Yinhe returns to the mansion, he can know in advance, in fact, he knows exactly what Yinhe does every day. Thinking that Shui Xi''s cheeks are still a little red, this is the first time he has done this kind of spying on his whereabouts.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you, why is your face so red?"


    "No, Dasha, I warn you, you can''t tell the Galaxy about this, understand?"


    Dasha shrank his neck and nodded. Although Yinhe gave him a more terrifying feeling than the master in front of him, now Yinhe seems to be just an ordinary person. He can''t speak for a while, so he agreed to this request. Really no pressure.


    Shui Xi breathed a sigh of relief, "Then you will stay here in the future, talk to me, and let''s study this strange thing together." Shui Xi was actually very happy, does Dasha''s appearance mean that he and Yinhe? My brother was supposed to be together, they were originally on the same side?


    He wants to know, if there is a previous life, what is the relationship between him and brother Galaxy, or is it the same as now?


    Dasha looked at this little master who was not on the outside, and walked to the kennel beside him and fell asleep. In fact, he was cultivating with his eyes closed. When he saw Yinhe and Shuixi, he vaguely felt that he came here for this matter. He couldn''t remember anything else.


    Shui Xi has been researching the exercises in his mind, but unfortunately nothing has been researched, which did not disappoint him.


    It wasn''t until late at night that Shui Xi fell asleep. At dawn, he felt a person suddenly walk into the room. When he opened his eyes, he saw the weary Galaxy returning. Shui Xi''s sleepiness disappeared at once, jumping up from the bed and rushing over to hug Yinhe.


    "Brother Yinhe, are you tired? You lie down first, and I will send you some strength."


    Yinhe did not refuse. As Shui Xi lay down, he did not sleep all night. He was so tired that it was too late to take a shower. When he lay on the couch and smelled Shui Xi''s breath, he felt the familiar power swept through his body. Just fell asleep.


    When he woke up, the sun was already high, and he looked at the sleeping baby lying in his arms, and then glanced at the kennel under the couch. The puppy opened his eyes.


    He warned the puppy not to be noisy, but the puppy really didn''t dare to be noisy, and even shrank his neck and hid his body in the kennel, which made Yinhe feel much better.


    This puppy was also encountered when he was passing by. At first glance, he thought that Shuixi would like it. Seeing that Shuixi had moved the puppy''s nest to his house, he thought that Shuixi liked this gift very much.


    I mainly thought that this gift was given to Shui Xi by him. It would make him feel very happy if Shui Xi paid so much attention to it.


    "woke up?"


    "Brother Yinhe, are you alright? You are really busy recently, but you also need to take care of your body. You will be the king of Yanping Kingdom in the future. You must take good care of your body before you can become a good king. The surname is still waiting for you!"


    It was the first time he heard such reasonable words from Shuixi, Yinhe expressed his surprise, "How does Shuixi know that there are thousands of people waiting for me?"


    "Although I don''t go out, I have a lot of friends!" Shui Xi squinted and breathed in the unique breath of the Milky Way comfortably, "My friends told me that many people are not happy nowadays, especially those who are far away from The people in other parts of Yancheng suffer from either floods or droughts. They are not fed and clothed all the year round, they are displaced, and they have heavy taxes. Brother Yinhe seems to be preparing to change these, so Brother Yinhe is their hope. makes me feel proud.¡±

 Chapter 1322： To take a seat?

    The corner of Yinhe''s mouth raised a smile, and he touched Shuixi''s little face, "Then I have always been your pride, how about that?"


    "Of course it''s good, but from today onwards, you must take care of your body. At least once a day, let me deliver strength to you. It seems that other people can''t practice my exercises, but Brother Yinhe, don''t worry, I always One day, you will study the exercises that you can cultivate, so that no matter how much you do or how much time you spend, your body will not have any problems.¡±


    The most important thing is that you can live with me for many good years without being separated. Shui Xi thought to himself that although he did not understand what kind of mentality this was for the time being, he did not refuse, and even looked forward to it.


    Brother Yinhe has a lot to do. The age of a mere mortal will only occupy all the time of Brother Yinhe, although the other party said that he will have time to accompany him after he becomes King Yanping.


    Shuixi is not a real child, and it is not that he does not understand anything. King Yanping will only be busier than the prince. He can''t stop Brother Yinhe from doing his own thing, but he can help, reduce Yinhe''s burden, and make it easier for him to be King Yanping.


    Yinhe didn''t know what Shui Xi was thinking. He intuitively told him that if he knew, he would be very happy, but he didn''t ask. This little baby has been by his side for more than a year. Although he has been busy recently, he doesn''t even have time to eat, but thinking of such a beautiful and sensible little baby at home, his heart is soft, and he always feels that no matter how busy he is , it doesn''t matter, as long as Xiaowa always stands by his side.


    This feeling is very strong, he feels that there is no need to change the relationship with Shui Xi in the future.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    In the next time, the Milky Way was even more busy, until the news that King Yanping was critically ill. At that time, Yinhe was having dinner with Shuixi, and the smile on Yinhe''s face suddenly disappeared, he changed his clothes, and grabbed Shuixi''s little hand: "Come with me."


    Yinhe didn''t know why he brought Shuixi into the palace, maybe he was afraid that it would be dangerous to keep Shuixi in the palace. This time Yun An was not by Yinhe''s side, and Shui Xi didn''t ask any more questions. Now his main thoughts are communicating with those little friends.


    "Brother Galaxy."


    After learning some news, Shuixi pulled Yinhe''s hand, "There is an ambush in the palace, be careful."


    In the dark night, Shui Xi''s eyes are very bright, like the stars in the sky, and his smile is like the moon, illuminating the road for him in the dark night. Holding this little hand tightly, Yinhe felt that this time, the conspiracy of those people would be broken, and he succeeded in becoming King Yanping. He was fully prepared, and he must not lose face in front of Xiaowa.


    "I know, I will protect you."


    Yinhe''s soft tone was very gentle, which made Shuixi''s eyes brighten again, and said in his heart, I will protect you too.


    Galaxy''s skill is actually good, otherwise, he could have escaped under the ambush of so many dead men? Shui Xi was not at ease. He originally planned to be with Yinhe, but now Yinhe brought him directly into the palace, which was exactly what he wanted.


    The carriage stopped when it entered the palace, and the group quickly walked to the palace of King Yanping. At this time, King Yanping was lying on the couch, with the other sons and wife of King Yanping standing on the side.


    Among them, Yan Dan and Mrs. Chen, Mrs. Chen looked worried, but she couldn''t hide the excitement in her eyes. Maybe she felt that she was finally happy to be the Queen Mother!


    King Yanping was lying on the couch with a lifeless face. Hearing the footsteps, he couldn''t help but look outside. Yinhe led Shui Xi towards him, and the old face couldn''t help showing a smile.


    "Father, how are you?"


    "The Milky Way is here!" King Yanping''s voice made many people discolored, especially Mrs. Chen. Usually, King Yanping called Yinhe Yanhe, but he was rarely called that name.


    King Yanping once praised the queen as as beautiful as Yinyue, and named his son Yinhe. But the name everyone knows is Yanhe, and only a few people know how much the Milky Way was once favored by King Yanping.


    King Yanping raised his hand, "Yinhe, you are blaming King Gu."


    Yinhe did not speak, and King Yanping didn''t care at all. Perhaps a person was about to die, and at that moment, King Yanping understood a lot. Instead of calling the personal servant beside him, he took out the jade seal and the imperial edict from under the pillow, and handed them over to Yinhe in person.


    said tremblingly: "The solitary king is going to see Yinyue, and the Yanping country will be handed over to you. The solitary king believes that under your governance, the Yanping state will become stronger and stronger, and Yinyue will be very happy."


    "Kings!"


    Mrs. Chen''s voice was a little sharp, her eyes widened, and she stared at the two people in front of her, her appearance was very fierce, as if she was going to swallow King Yanping and Yinhe alive, Yan Dan was also trembling and couldn''t believe that King Yanping would directly pass over. He passed this prince to the galaxy.


    No one thought of it.


    "Your Majesty, you must be a little tired, the servants will serve you and rest!"


    With Mrs. Chen''s envoy''s wink, King Yanping''s chamberlain hurried forward and was about to send King Yanping back to the couch. Who knew that King Yanping would slap him in the face.


    "Drag out and chop."


    ''s ruthless voice made the waiter urinate in fright, and then the two came in and dragged him out. At this time, Mrs. Chen knew that if she did not decide on the throne, her son would never have a chance.


    "Does the King really want to be so heartless?"


    King Yanping gasped twice, "Yinhe is the son of the Lone King''s queen, and it should be the successor of Yanping. Does Mrs. Chen have any opinion?"


    Madam Chen was furious and sneered: "Since the king is so heartless, then don''t blame the concubine."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Everyone felt that today was unusual, and they all regretted entering the palace so quickly. Originally, who this seat belongs to has little to do with them. Quick footsteps sounded, and the entire bedroom was surrounded by people not long after.


    Yan Dan had enough confidence at this time, and couldn''t help but glance at Shui Xi next to Yinhe. This action made Yinhe squinted, and he really did not change his mind.


    "Mrs. Chen is going to rebel?" King Yan Ping did not show weakness, but glanced at Yan Dan again: "You want to be with me too?"


    "The father and the king are too partial, and the son is the prince of Yanping Kingdom. It is justifiable to inherit the great lineage."


    "It''s a good name. Gu Wang Ren let you be the prince for ten years, and all this should be over." King Yan Ping''s mind seemed to be much clearer, "Gu Wang asks you again, is it really insistent?"


    Yan Dan did not speak, his action of drawing the knife had already shown everything.


    "My father is tired, come here, let my father rest."


    Yan Dan commanded arrogantly, but his eyes looked at the Milky Way, "Yan He is dissatisfied with the crown prince''s succession, and dares to assassinate the father and king, he will be imprisoned first, and a conclusion will be made later. As for the unknown person beside Yan Dan, bring him In the mansion, let me interrogate properly."


    Yinhe''s eyes became more and more terrifying, looking at Yan Dan as if he was looking at a dead man.

 Chapter 1323： pass bit

    Time passed by, but no one listened to Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan finally felt that something was wrong, Madam Chen looked at Yinhe and King Yanping with a pale face, and fell to the ground. King Yanping didn''t even give her a look, and was supported by Yinhe.


    "Take these two traitors down."


    "Let the servants of the lonely king come to the palace to meet."


    With only two sentences, everyone in the bedroom moved. Yan Dan and Mrs. Chen looked flustered and pale, and they were bound without any resistance at all. Both of them were full of horror. Mrs. Chen bit her lip and said nothing, and the wrinkles on her face seemed to have increased. Yan Dan was flustered, he clearly planned well, why is the result different?


    Until all the courtiers entered the palace to meet King Yanping, Madam Chen and Yan Dan were exposed to everyone''s eyelids, and in such an embarrassing way, Yan Dan really had no masters, and hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy.


    "Please forgive my father, my son is only a ghost..."


    King Yanping interrupted Yan Dan''s words at this time, and someone sealed Yan Dan''s mouth and said, "The time of the lonely king is running out."


    The officials under ?? were naturally apprehensive, and King Yanping smiled lightly: "But the solitary king has no regrets. Today, the solitary king announces the heir of Yanping Kingdom."


    All the courtiers held their breaths, but their eyes did not miss King Yanping, especially when they saw that Yan Dan was tied and Yinhe was by King Yanping''s side, they understood that the country of Yanping had changed.


    "The next King of Yanping is Yanhe, the Milky Way of the Lone King."


    King Yanping''s turbid eyes were also much clearer, and there seemed to be a kind of tenderness that could not be seen clearly, perhaps thinking of the person he loved, who he compared to the deceased queen of Yinyue.


    Even though Mrs. Chen had bewildered King Yanping for more than ten years, after the queen passed away, she did not let King Yanping make her the new queen. Originally, Mrs. Chen didn''t think there was anything, but until today, she really understood that in the eyes of King Yanping, there was only the queen, the person named Yinyue. Yinyue was the name given to the late queen by King Yanping. As for the queen''s original name, few people knew it, but she remembered it clearly. Yin Yue is Chen Yue, her sister. If it weren''t for this time, she also seemed to have forgotten this relationship.


    It was too late. She thought that by sending Yanhe away and letting her son occupy the crown of the prince, she would definitely win the throne and everything Yinyue had. Who would have thought that King Yanping would suddenly wake up.


    Actually, after Yinyue passed away, King Yanping just regarded her as Yinyue''s shadow, right? Mrs. Chen gave a desolate smile, but she no longer looked at King Yanping, but she was not reconciled.


    "Yan Dan and Mrs. Chen attempted to rebel and frame Yan He unjustly. The solitary king couldn''t bear such a concubine and son. Since then, Mrs. Chen was sentenced to life imprisonment and not allowed to leave the palace gate for half a step. Yan Dan was sent to Yujin as a proton. You can''t come back without a call."


    "Father, I was wrong."


    "Father, the son is wrong, all this is the mother, all this is done by the mother, if not..."


    King Yan Ping glanced at Yan Dan lightly, and couldn''t help but take two steps forward and slapped Yan Dan''s face with a slap. Mrs. Chen was sobered up by the slap, and looked at the embarrassed Yan Dan lying on the ground begging for mercy. , and couldn''t help but look at the Milky Way standing beside King Yanping.


    There was a sudden realization in his eyes, it turned out... not only she is not as good as Yinyue, but also her son is not as good as Yinyue, how could Yan Dan care about Yan He with such a look, they lost from the beginning. Not to lose to the strategy, but to lose to the heart of King Yanping.


    Even though King Yanping sent Yan He out at first, maybe he was bewitched by her, but Yan He came back after all. Yan He is as powerful as Yinyue, and he can firmly grasp King Yanping''s heart and make King Yanping willing to sacrifice. all.


    Now that Yan He has been reused by King Yan Ping, it can only show that her design of Yinyue has been exposed. No wonder, it is no wonder that King Yan Ping has looked at her with strange eyes recently. I think it is Yan He''s handwriting.


    As expected of Yinyue''s son, she lost.


    Yinhe looked up, followed by Mrs. Chen''s appearance, not avoiding it. This person was supposed to be his aunt, but it was the person he hated deeply, who made his mother die of illness and framed his mother. Lifelong confinement, this should be the most uncomfortable for Mrs. Chen, right?


    Watching the son of a jealous person become King Yanping must be the hardest thing for Madam Chen, right? Her son was sent to Yujin Country to be a proton, what does Mrs. Chen have left?


    The icy palace walls on all sides, she can only face all this with the rest of her life.


    "Milky Way, the Lone King will give you the Yanping Kingdom."


    "it is good."


    Yinhe said with a smile, he has no reason to forgive King Yanping. But this person is his father, and the grudges can be viewed separately from others. King Yanping''s time is short, and it is useless to pursue certain matters.


    King Yanping probably also understood that he only held Yinhe''s wrist tightly without saying much, and sent him to the throne where he had been sitting all his life. , I always thought it was all a dream.


    Yan Dan fainted directly, and what awaited him was the fate of being tied to a carriage and sent to Yujin as a proton. Mrs. Chen was helped down pale and closed in the coldest, remotest and most primitive palace in the royal palace. Since then, Mrs. Chen has never existed.


    King Yanping couldn''t hold it any longer after he read out his will, and Yinhe helped him back to his bedroom. Shui Xi has been with him all the time. He doesn''t understand the feelings between humans, but at this time, he feels that Yinhe is very uncomfortable.


    He knew that Yinhe had a grudge against King Yanping, even hatred, but King Yanping of the Galaxy team had another complex emotion.


    On the second day, King Yanping went away and walked very peacefully. He first called a few important officials and told them to help Yinhe, but he didn''t know that these officials had already become Yinhe''s disciples.


    After getting the promise of several ministers, King Yanping closed his eyes and kept saying: "The lonely king is going to find the lonely king''s Yinyue, Yinyue must be angry with the lonely king, and the lonely king will definitely apologize. , let her forgive the wrong thing the lonely king has done."


    Yinhe has been holding King Yanping''s hand, and gradually this hand became cold.


    After ?? King Yanping''s funeral, Yinhe finally became the new King Yanping. Yan Dan was first sent to Yujin State, and Mrs. Chen never saw anyone again from that day. It is said that Yan Dan cried and made trouble, and was still scolding Yinhe in the carriage. These were all heard by Shui Xi from his friends. He pouted and said only one sentence. Noisy, isn''t it very spiritual?


    Then the spirit is not like a person who became a proton, so when Yan Dan was sent to Yujin Kingdom, he looked very embarrassed. In the letter sent by King Yujin, mentioning Yan Dan''s condition, Yinhe glanced at it. Yan Shui Xi didn''t say much, but when he turned back to reply to the letter, he said something, so that they don''t need to be polite, just treat Yan Dan well.

 Chapter 1324： Why havent you come yet?

    Shui Xi once asked Yinhe, if Yinhe agreed, he could actually help King Yanping continue his life. He could see that the death of King Yanping was not a happy thing for Yinhe, because of this, Yinhe''s emotions Very down.


    Anything that makes Galaxy unhappy, he inevitably thinks more.


    However, Yinhe touched his head, "I can''t bear to let Shui Xi transmit power into his body, he deserves to be like this, why force it, he has done too many wrong things, the biggest punishment for him is to let him continue alive."


    "So, is Brother Galaxy forgiven?"


    "No, I just don''t want to look at him anymore."


    Shuixi thinks that human emotions are too complicated, and he can''t understand it, although his brain is very smart. When I went back and asked Dasha, Dasha didn''t seem to understand either, and yes, Dasha was Dasha, how could such a fool figure out such complicated emotions.


    "We will move to the palace tomorrow."


    Shuixi nodded, "Then do I still live with Brother Yinhe?"


    "Naturally." Galaxy didn''t want to say it, and didn''t think it was wrong. Shui Xi was of course happy, and rubbed against Yinhe''s body, "That''s good, if I don''t sleep with Brother Yinhe, my cultivation will slow down."


    Yinhe frowned and lifted the little baby, "Could it be that you are sleeping with me, you are just for cultivation?"


    Shuixi blinked, "Of course not, the most important thing is that I feel comfortable next to Brother Yinhe." Yinhe''s brows parted, and he turned to show a happy look, "Then rest early tonight, I have to be busy for a while."


    "What else is Brother Galaxy busy with?"


    Shui Xi looked at the Milky Way and walked to the desk, reading through the bamboo slips, which were all about Yan Pingguo, which was presented by the courtier. He also understood that this should be a state affair.


    Yinhe has never shy away from him, and he will not look at it at will. In short, the two have a very tacit understanding.


    "Brother Galaxy, don''t watch it too late."


    "I know, go and rest first, I''ll be there in a while."


    Shuixi nodded, but did not leave, instead he moved a cushion over, sat next to Yinhe, watched him critique the content on it, and felt the breath of Yinhe''s body up close, which made him feel very comfortable.


    "Brother Galaxy, I''ll just watch you."


    Yinhe hooked his lips, "Okay, I''ll take a rest when I''m tired." After speaking, he called out, "Yun An, bring some cakes and fruits."


    Yinhe glanced at Shuixi who was eating with gusto while handling the things in his hand. He couldn''t help but twisted a piece of cake in his mouth. It was sweet and greasy, and the taste was not his favorite.


    Shui Xi was eating and watching the Milky Way under the lights silently. He felt that it must be a very beautiful thing to be able to stay by the side of Brother Yinhe all the time.


    Maybe he came to live in the place of human beings, just to accompany the galaxy.


    In the middle of the night, the shadows under the lights were still swaying, and the Milky Way also finished the urgent matters in his hands. He felt a heavy object on his legs, and he looked down at the little baby sleeping in a daze, and his face reddened by the light was very beautiful. .


    Shui Xi was born very beautiful. They had known each other for almost two years, and Shui Xi had been by his side for two years. Xiaowa seemed to have grown up and looked like a little boy. After a few more years of growth, he must be very handsome.


    picked up the little baby and turned to the couch, and lay down on her own. Shui Xi seemed to feel a familiar breath and drilled into his arms. The two were used to sleeping with each other. Yinhe felt that this should be the way to get along with his brothers, so Shui Xi didn''t think about it as much. Sleeping with Yinhe in his arms always cultivated very fast, and naturally he was willing to rely on Yinhe.


    After a good night''s sleep, the mansion was busy the next day, and Yun An was busy letting people pack all the items into the palace. Yinhe has arrived in the palace with Shui Xi, and Shui Xi is holding a rope in his hand. Dasha said that it must not feel good to be held, but in order not to cause trouble, he is willing to be held and held. His person was Shui Xi again, and he didn''t say a word.


    Galaxy''s bedroom is very large, not the place where King Yanping originally lived, he chose another place. The Minister will have no opinion on where he chooses to live. As for the former wives and concubines of King Yanping, they also moved to remote places, or they moved out of the palace with their sons. As long as they were obedient and did not make trouble, Yinhe said that they would give them a decent second half of their lives.


    Yunan knew what Yinhe was thinking, and of course he would not arrange a place for Shuixi to live. That night Yinhe was busy until midnight and fell asleep. Naturally, Shuixi was also by his side. It seemed that they had become accustomed to such a pattern.


    The country of Yanping became more and more powerful under the governance of the Galaxy, and it vaguely surpassed the other four countries, especially the Galaxy recruited talents.


    Today''s Yancheng is more prosperous, and the number of refugees in some small towns in Yanping country is gradually decreasing, but there is still no clue about taxation. The common people had to eat, and the treasury had to be filled. If the burial was reduced all of a sudden, it would be opposed by nobles and courtiers.


    Galaxy does not dare to be too big, and can only change these things slowly.


    Time flies, it has been two years since Yinhe became King of Yanping, and Yinhe''s actions have left those who opposed it speechless. Of course, Shui Xi, who had been sleeping with King Yanping all the time, was gradually remembered by people, especially some caring people.


    Shui Xi is also a teenager now, dressed in blue clothes, and standing there makes people unable to take their eyes off, especially the scene of waiting for the Milky Way outside the palace every day, countless palace people can''t help watching at this time. , It is rare to see such a beautiful young son inside and outside the palace.


    Shui Xi was still standing outside the bedroom on this day. He seemed to be used to this kind of thing. Waiting here every day for the Milky Way had become a part of his life. Squatting beside him was a large dog, the idiot who was given to him by the galaxy back then. The two have studied and cultivated for several years, and they don''t have much clues. Shui Xi said that he is not in a hurry now. At least Yinhe is still young, and he still has many years of research and cultivation.


    "Why hasn''t Brother Galaxy come yet?"


    Shuixi couldn''t help asking the palace servants on the side. The young man frowning made the palace servants feel distressed. How could such a beautiful person frown and make him unhappy. The palace people felt that they were committing a crime.


    "Xu is that the king was stumped by something, so there''s no need for Master Shuixi to worry."


    How could Shui Xi not be in a hurry, did not speak to the palace servants, glanced at Dasha lying on the ground, and communicated with Dasha, "Why don''t you say Galaxy is not coming?"

 Chapter 1325： Are you going to pick a queen and a lady?

    "Maybe something really stuck, Master, you don''t have to worry, is it possible that someone in the palace can be detrimental to the king?"


    Shuixi thought about it, it seemed so. If there are people in the palace who can be detrimental to the Milky Way, the Yanping King of the Milky Way will be almost the same. He suppressed the anxiety in his heart, he didn''t know why, he had been with the galaxy for four or five years, and these days, he was more and more inseparable.


    "Dasha, do you think I''m sick? Why do I feel uncomfortable when I don''t see him for a day, and I always want to be by his side all the time." Shui Xi lowered his head, and only communicated with Dasha in animal language. I couldn''t hear any sound, I just thought that Shui Xi was not happy because he didn''t wait for the Milky Way.


    Dasha is also very confused, and he doesn''t understand why the owner is not happy when he can''t see the Milky Way.


    "Let them go and see what''s going on over there!"


    Shuixi''s eyes suddenly lit up, and a special voice came out of his mouth, beckoning friends in all corners to inquire about the situation there. Facts have proved that his little friend is very reliable, and he will soon turn the situation over there to him.


    "Report to the king, everything in Yanping country is stable now, but the king still has a wives and concubines, not even a queen. The king should consider his children."


    Yinhe paused slightly when he heard the words of the courtier below, he did subconsciously ignore the matter. The words of these courtiers are also very reasonable. If you want Yanping to continue, you must need an heir.


    But... he never thought about needing a wife and concubine to accompany him, he just wanted Shui Xi to accompany him, just like now, sleeping with Shui Xi every night...


    Yinhe was a little dazed, recalling the appearance of that little baby who had just turned into a teenager, and she was indeed very beautiful, even more beautiful than the stunning women he had ever seen. Although she was born better than women, she didn''t have any yin, and the smile on her face was still bright.


    Yinhe suddenly found that he couldn''t continue like this. The young man was already an adult. If he slept with him again, it would be bad for Shui Xi to spread the word. Thinking of this, Yinhe felt that he was being ignored, but he couldn''t let Shui Xi carry such a bad reputation.


    The courtiers under ?? saw what Yinhe was thinking, and couldn''t help but say: "I don''t know what the king means, do you need to select qualified women to enter the palace?"


    The selected women are of course selected from nobles and courtiers. These courtiers have long been prepared, and the daughters and nieces in the family are just old. In their opinion, this is the closest connection between the king and his subjects, which can make the king never forget them and their family at all times.


    Yinhe was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that he should indeed choose some people to enter the palace, and he also needed an heir. But there is always some discomfort in his heart. He and Shui Xi have slept in the same bed for so many years. From the beginning, he regarded this little baby as his younger brother. After so many years, it is really uncomfortable to suddenly be separated.


    However, things can''t continue like this, and Shui Xi should have a wife in a few years.


    "Okay, let''s help the solitary king to prepare, choose a day, and let the solitary king see it." Yinhe said hoarsely, but he was not really interested. He didn''t know that the scene in front of him had already been broadcast by Shui Xi''s most loyal friend.


    Shuixi''s face was gloomy, is Brother Yinhe going to have a woman?


    He remembered that the king of human beings seemed to be like this. Just like Yinhe¡¯s father, the former King of Yanping, he also had queens and many wives. Although there were not many, there were about ten people, and his sons and daughters were also about ten.


    "Master, you seem a little unhappy."


    "Is there?" Shui Xi frowned and couldn''t help squatting down on the steps, regardless of how cold he was. He was just thinking that in the future, when Brother Yinhe had a wife and concubine, he seemed to be left behind. He heard that human beings are very obsessed with beauty, especially the more powerful men, the more they love beauty.


    Brother Yinhe is King Yanping, and he is naturally the most powerful person in Yanping country. Of course, he can sit on countless beauties in Yanping country. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel very uncomfortable.


    tugging at his sleeves fiercely, Shui Xi didn''t quite understand why he felt so uncomfortable. If he immediately asked Brother Yinhe not to pick a wife and concubine, would the other party agree?


    "How do you sit on the ground, don''t you know it''s cold?"


    Just as he was fascinated, Yinhe had already come from outside, looking at Shui Xi squatting on the cold stone steps, he couldn''t help but help him up and didn''t let go, as if he was used to holding the boy like this. I don''t know what I remembered, Galaxy quickly let go of the boy.


    Shuixi also felt it, raised his head, "Brother Yinhe, are you going to choose the queen and wife?"


    Yinhe was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that Shui Xi had some skills, which must have been told to him by those so-called friends.


    Shuixi''s heart sank, she turned around and walked into the bedroom, Yinhe didn''t understand, but went in with him. When he arrived in the palace, Yun An was very knowledgeable and drove the palace people away. In fact, he had already seen that the relationship between Shui Xi and the king was not ordinary, but the king could not be without women, even if the king might have something in his heart. Young Master Shui Xi, so Yun An chose to keep silent this time, not to provoke the feelings that neither of them had discovered. He couldn''t be a sinner of Yan Pingguo, and he couldn''t let the two carry such a reputation on their backs.


    Although Yan Pingguo does not reject male style, no queen is a man.


    A person like Shui Xi has the reputation of being a male pet, and Yun An feels too wronged, so it is better to stay confused like this. When the king has a queen and a wife, Shui Xi will naturally stay away. At that time, they will be thinking about it. The brothers of each other were closer than their own brothers, and Shui Xi was still the most trusted person by the king.


    "When will Brother Galaxy choose the Queen and Madam?"


    Shuixi clenched his fists tightly. For some reason, he felt very uncomfortable when he heard Yinhe say, "It''s just two days."


    "Can Brother Galaxy not have the Queen and Madam?"


    Yinhe shook his head: "Impossible, I am King Yanping, how can there be no queen, Yanping country needs an heir."


    Shuixi''s heart sank, but Yinhe walked over and patted Shuixi''s shoulder, "Shuixi has also grown up and will have a wife in the future."


    "No, I won''t have one." Shui Xi raised his head, he was always uncertain about this feeling, but he didn''t want Yinhe to have women, not even one of them, "I don''t want to watch Brother Yinhe have women."


    Yinhe was stunned, "What are you thinking, you are too old, let Yun An arrange a palace for you in two days, let Yun An know what you need, whether it is in the palace or outside."


    Shuixi bit her lip, "You want to drive me away?"


    His fists turned white. A few years ago, what he was most afraid of was being driven away by Yinhe, but he never thought that Yinhe would drive him away again today. Shui Xi only felt very uncomfortable in his heart. He really didn''t understand what it felt like. Could it be because he lived in the place of human beings for too long, so... Did he also have complex human emotions?

 Chapter 1326： Go away, I wont cry, the galaxy will chase me

    "How could I drive you away." Yinhe hugged Shuixi, "But after all, you are too old to live in the palace with me all the time, right? Don''t you want to go outside and see other places, now I am King Yanping, no one dares to hurt you anywhere you want to go to King Yanping, whether it is the palace or other places, you are free."


    "So you still mean to drive me away and drive me out of your bedroom, right?" Shui Xi raised his eyes, his dark eyes seemed to have lost some light, the bright smile still disappeared, and turned into accusation. "You don''t want me because you want a woman."


    Yinhe couldn''t laugh or cry, "I really don''t know what you''re thinking, but it''s just to sleep separately."


    "Can it be indistinguishable?"


    Shuixi couldn''t help asking.


    Galaxy shook his head: "No."


    Shuixi lowered his head, "So you still have to drive me away."


    Yinhe was the first time he saw such an ignorant Shui Xi, but it was the courtier who suggested that he choose a few women to enter the palace. Why couldn''t Shui Xi accept it?


    "No matter what, tomorrow, Shui Xi, you will move to the palace arranged by Yun An. Just tell Yun An directly what you need."


    Yinhe felt that he should be tougher. If he had known today, he should not have been living with Shui Xi all the time. This would be very bad for Shui Xi. Shui Xi looked at the Milky Way who turned and left, feeling aggrieved.


    "Master, are you going to cry?"


    "Go away, I won''t cry, the galaxy is going to drive me away!"


    Shuixi frowned, "His courtiers want to choose women for him, so don''t blame me."


    "Let my little friends entertain those who want to choose women for the galaxy and want to kick me out of the palace."


    Dasha thinks such a master is scary. He clearly looks like a little white rabbit in front of people, but in the back he looks like such a black-bellied and vicious little devil. Does Yinhe not know such a master?


    Of course Yinhe didn''t know, Shui Xi had always acted as a good baby in order not to make Yinhe hate him, but today he couldn''t bear it anymore. Yinhe wanted to drive him away. Who said he would never drive him away? , This is the Galaxy not keeping its word first.


    Galaxy did not return to the bedroom that night, Shui Xi also stayed up all night, and his little friends had gone to the homes of those courtiers. Until the next day, when Yinhe watched some of his courtiers wearing tattered clothes into the palace, he couldn''t help but ask what was going on. These courtiers were from nobles, so it should be impossible to do such a rude thing.


    Under the narration of the courtiers, Yinhe understood that last night, in the houses of these courtiers, for some unknown reason, there suddenly appeared densely packed with snakes, worms, rats, and ants. They devoured the courtiers'' homes, and now they are wearing the most complete clothes.


    The others below ?? couldn''t help but hold back their laughter, but Yinhe understood what was going on, endured the anger in his heart, and after dealing with the matter in his hand, turned around and walked to the bedroom. This time he pushed open the door with a heavy face, and sure enough, he looked at the young man lying on the couch.


    "Brother Galaxy."


    Shui Xi jumped up from the couch happily and ran over, as expected to teach those courtiers a lesson.


    Yinhe closed the door and stared at Shui Xi: "You did what happened last night?"


    "it''s me."


    Shuixi didn''t hide it, "If it weren''t for them, Brother Yinhe wouldn''t be forced to choose women, and I''ll help you solve them."


    "Shuixi!"


    Shuixi found that Yinhe''s voice was a bit wrong, especially seeing Yinhe''s angry face, he grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve in fear, "Brother Yinhe, I just don''t want you to take those women into the palace."


    "You forgot what you said to me? Do you have to tell me before you do something like this? Those are my most loyal ministers. You did such a thing to hurt them and make them lose such a big face, isn''t it? Shame on me?"


    Shui Xi was a little at a loss. He really didn''t expect Yinhe to make such a big fire. He just wanted Yinhe to give up taking those women into the palace, and it was those courtiers who came up with this idea, but it was just a lesson.


    "Shui Xi, you should learn how to be a person. Starting today, I will let someone teach you. If you don''t learn how to be a person, don''t step out of the palace."


    "Yun''an, is Shuixi''s palace ready?"


    "It''s ready, my lord."


    "Send him over," Yinhe looked at Dasha who was lying on the ground and didn''t dare to move, "and this dog."


    Yinhe looked up at Shui Xi, "I don''t want to see this a second time."


    Shuixi trembled, raised his head and looked at the distant Milky Way, his heart became more and more uncomfortable, as if he was pulling in pain, and his dark eyes became more and more sad. Sure enough, Brother Galaxy hates him? If he did such a thing in the past, Yinhe would not have said that to him, nor would he have driven him away directly.


    I heard from my friend that people¡¯s hearts are changeable. Could it be that this is the heart of human beings, even the best Galaxy for him will change? Or change because of beauty?


    "Master Shuixi, please come with your servants."


    Shui Xi didn''t say much, following behind Yun An, he didn''t dare to use those methods, even though his cultivation had reached a point where humans couldn''t do anything about it. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t take a shot at the galaxy.


    "Master, don''t be sad, Dasha will not leave you."


    Shui Xi looked at the big dog beside him, lowered his eyes, a layer of sadness appeared on his body, making Yun An a little unbearable, but he still didn''t say anything. Prince Shuixi seems to have fallen deeper than Wang Shang. Prince Shui Xi is a very good person, and he can''t bear to let him fall into it all the time. Wang Shang is Yan Ping''s Wang Shang, after all, it is not Shui Xi''s Milky Way.


    "Young Master Shuixi, I don''t know if you are satisfied here, but what are your orders?"


    "Yun An, go out!"


    Yun An heard Shui Xi''s ethereal voice, the grief on the boy''s body was getting heavier and heavier, and it didn''t go away at all. He didn''t know if he was doing it right, should he tell the king, or not, even if he did. , Is it possible to change all this?


    It is impossible for a king to have no women and no heirs.


    Yun An nodded, closed the door and went out.


    "Already arranged?"


    Hearing Yinhe''s concern, Yun An quickly replied: "Everything has been arranged for slaves, and the layout of the palace is the same as here."


    "Well, he depends on him for everything he wants, and tell him that he is not allowed to come to see the Lone King recently."


    Yun Anxin couldn''t bear it, but Yinhe had already strode away, so he had to turn around and tell Shui Xi the news. After Shui Xi heard it, the black eyes completely lost their luster.


    The night was very beautiful, but Yinhe couldn''t fall asleep. There was no room beside him, and there was no such beautiful young man in his arms. As the young man moved away, he felt as if something was missing.


    In another place, not far from here, Shui Xi has been lying on the couch since noon, letting the moonlight shine on him, and it is freezing cold. Since listening to Yunan''s message during the day, Yinhe told him not to go to him recently. Is this because he is afraid that he will ruin Yinhe''s choice of women?

 Chapter 1327： go crazy

    The corners of his mouth drooped, and Shui Xi stared at the beam in a daze. In fact, as long as Yinhe said so that he would not be able to interfere, he would definitely not interfere in these matters, it was just sad, sad, why bother to say such a hurtful thing ?


    Is this the so-called **** different way?


    So people and demons can''t actually coexist. No matter how good their relationship is, they will be separated in the end, or will they be separated in a not-so-good relationship, just like he and Galaxy are now?


    "Master, don''t be sad, if you feel really sad, why don''t you leave here with Dasha! Since the Milky Way doesn''t need a master, it''s useless for us to stay here."


    "I do not go."


    Shuixi said stubbornly, "I can''t go."


    "Master, if you are really greedy for the breath of the Milky Way and make your cultivation grow faster, you can secretly go to cultivate, and he won''t be able to find it."


    "That''s not it."


    Shuixi''s eyes were confused. Maybe it was this at first, but it wasn''t anymore, but he didn''t understand why it happened. It wasn''t all good the day before, but he understood one thing.


    In Yinhe''s heart, Yan Pingguo is more important than Shuixi, Yinhe''s courtiers are more important than Shuixi, even those women who have never met are still more important than Shuixi. In Yinhe''s heart, Shui Xi is not the most important person, but in Shui Xi''s heart, Yinhe is still the most important person.


    "Dasha, if you are bored, go out and play by yourself, remember to come back."


    Shui Xi closed his eyes and slowly entered the practice. The next day Yunan knocked on the door. Yinhe didn¡¯t ask anyone to teach Shui Xi how to be a human being, but told him not to do other things in the past, and also told Yun An not to let Shui Xi go to his bedroom.


    "Master Shuixi, can slaves come in?"


    "No." Shui Xi''s voice was cool, and Yun An paused, "If you want to send anything, you can put it directly at the door, but you are not allowed to come in."


    Yun An was helpless, so he had to order the palace servants to put the food outside, "The servant will put the food you like at the door. If you are hungry, remember to bring it." The door was locked, and Yun An couldn''t even go in if he wanted to. . Seeing that Shui Xi was still angry, he told the palace servants to leave, but he went to inform the galaxy.


    "Your Majesty, Young Master Shuixi seems to be reluctant to come out. He hasn''t eaten since noon yesterday. Previously, the servants sent the food over."


    "Well, let him be, he''ll be fine." He didn''t forget that Shui Xi was a demon, so he shouldn''t be hungry. Yun An looked at Yinhe, and found that Yinhe''s face was also a little tired, "Your Majesty, Master Shuixi should miss your Majesty very much..."


    "Go on, Yun An, let him stay inside if he doesn''t come out recently. The Lone King is very busy, so I won''t say anything more."


    Yun An was helpless and had to leave.


    "Dasha, I ate the food outside, I don''t want to eat it."


    Dasha silently opened the door, took a few mouthfuls and swallowed it. In fact, the food in the palace was very delicious, Dasha thought to himself. But the master looks very sad, should he go over and comfort a few words.


    Forget it, the master''s temper is not very good, what if it affects him?


    Yun An hadn''t seen Shui Xi for several days, but seeing that he had used all his daily meals, he felt a little relieved. The courtiers over there tried their best to choose a satisfactory woman for Yinhe, but after seeing it, Yinhe didn''t like it very much, which made the courtiers feel overwhelmed.


    In a flash, it was a month, and the Galaxy''s life-long event was still undecided, which made the courtiers anxious, but the king didn''t like these women, and they couldn''t force it.


    Shuixi never showed up, which made the worried courtiers relieved to think that the king had something to do with Shuixi. It seemed that things were different from what they imagined.


    After two months, there is still no suitable person. At this time, Yinhe suddenly realizes that he has not seen Shuixi for two months.


    "Yun''an."


    "Kings."


    "How is Shuixi?"


    Yun Anxin thought, the king could think of Young Master Shuixi, "Master Shuixi is still like before, he doesn''t come out every day, he just throws out the bowls and dishes after eating."


    "Go see him."


    Yinhe found that he missed that beautiful young man very much. He didn''t know what happened to him in the past two months. In fact, he already regretted doing that. The young man was just too innocent. The servant was probably already dead. It is too easy to overthrow a country with the ability of a young man.


    When he got to the door, Yinhe shouted a few times, but he didn''t hear "Brother Yinhe" who should have been pleasantly surprised. The door couldn''t be opened again, and Yinhe was a little anxious.


    "Shuixi!"


    However, no one responded, and Yinhe didn¡¯t care. He drew his knife and chopped the door to pieces. Yun An was taken aback and followed Yinhe in. Da foolishly lay under the bed, looking at the person on the bed with a worried look on his face. When Yinhe could see the boy on the bed clearly, he suddenly panicked and felt extremely regretful for what he did two months ago.


    "Shuixi!"


    The boy was too skinny to look like a human being. The Milky Way hugged the buoyant person and felt extremely uncomfortable. The boy closed his eyes and seemed to be in pain. Dasha didn¡¯t seem to be in a good state, as if he had lost too much strength and collapsed.


    The boy''s skin also seemed to have lost its luster, and Yinhe suddenly touched the turtle shell emerging from the boy''s back, hot, "Yunan, you go out first."


    Even though Yun An was someone he trusted, he didn''t want to expose Shui Xi''s identity.


    "Shuixi, I''m here, how are you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Yinhe found that Shui Xi''s situation was not right, Dasha finally couldn''t help but speak. After years of practice, he was able to say, "Master has gone crazy."


    What?


    Yinhe didn''t have time to be surprised that Dasha could speak, and picked Dasha up, "What''s going on?"


    "Master is not very happy recently. He has been practising lying down. Maybe his mind is too messy, which led to mistakes in his practice. He asked me to eat my daily meals. After I ate today, I suddenly found that something was wrong with my master." He Without thinking too much, he sent his power in to help Shui Xi to adjust. Although most of them were calmed down, a small number of them had not yet recovered. After all, his strength was much worse than that of Shui Xi, but it also made Shui Xi no danger to his life.


    "What shall we do then?"


    Yinhe was very anxious. He knew that the young man was a thinker. He was very careful with himself because he was afraid of being kicked out. How could he say such a thing.


    Yinhe''s heart was sour and uncomfortable, and he hugged the boy carefully, but he was just an ordinary person, and there was absolutely no way for him to cultivate.


    Dasha said at this time, "Master is in a state of confusion when he is cultivating, so he will go crazy. As long as the director wakes up, he will be able to recover naturally."

 Chapter 1328： As long as you want, Lone King will not regret it

    Chapter 1329 I never meant to drive you away (Yu Chuang''s author sent the wrong chapter again, and quickly revised it. The previous one is the chapter name, and the one above is tomorrow''s chapter. I cried to death, and I dared not find an editor. Please help to revise the title, you will definitely be killed)


    Yinhe touched the sunken face of the boy and felt distressed. How could he be sure that the boy would not starve to death? Although he was a monster, he was not immortal.


    "Shuixi, wake up."


    Shuixi only felt hot all over. He knew that he had gone crazy and was thinking wildly when he was cultivating. Thinking of the scene of being driven away by the galaxy, his heart hurt so much that he couldn''t control his power and he was completely distracted. If there is no big fool, it is estimated that his body has been scrapped.


    A nervous voice suddenly made his mind clear, Galaxy?


    Shuixi laughed a little in his heart, Yinhe was eager to drive him away, and he hadn''t been here for several months, and the other party would have left him behind. Shui Xi didn''t quite understand why he still stayed in the palace. He should have left. As long as he wanted to leave, no one could stop him.


    But thinking that he will never be able to smell the familiar breath in the future, I feel more and more uncomfortable. When I was cultivating today, the image of the Milky Way chasing him away suddenly appeared in my mind. At this time, he was afraid that he had already died because of the explosion of power.


    At this moment, he really had hallucinations and thought that the galaxy would come to see him. But the voice in his ears became clearer and clearer, and he couldn''t help but open his eyes. He was stunned when he met a pair of anxious eyes.


    "Shuixi?"


    Yinhe breathed a sigh of relief and hugged the boy tightly, "Dasha said that you''ve gone crazy, as long as you wake up, you can control your power."


    Shui Xi blinked, some dull eyes were shining because he saw the Milky Way, but the Milky Way looked at the thin, pale face of the young man without a smile, and his heart became more and more painful. He didn''t know what to do. hug tight.


    "Get well."


    Shuixi lowered his eyes, whether this was an illusion or real, the unpleasantness of the power rushing around in his body told him that this should be real, and the familiar aura he felt at the tip of his nose was also real. He subconsciously grasped the sleeves of the man in front of him, but his head was down, his hands were turning white.


    Yinhe felt that something was wrong, and quickly raised the boy''s head. The boy bit his lip tightly, and a few traces of blood leaked from his pale lips. He didn''t want to open the boy''s mouth, "Shui Xi, what''s wrong?"


    Shuixi tilted her head and didn''t speak, her bright eyes and bright smile still disappeared from the boy''s face, Yinhe felt more and more that she should not see Shuixi for two months.


    "I was wrong last time."


    Yinhe didn''t even think about it, he directly admitted his mistake in front of Shui Xi. In front of the teenager, he wouldn''t even call himself the Lone King. It seemed that he didn''t quite understand it. In his heart, the teenager occupied a very important position. .


    Neither of them noticed this, they just got together too long and got used to it.


    "Shuixi."


    Yinhe hugged the young man''s weak body, touched his extremely thin cheeks, and felt that the turtle shell on the back of the young man was still very hot, "Calm down the strength, okay?"


    Shuixi couldn''t help but secretly glanced at the Milky Way, such a soft-spoken Milky Way is indeed rarely seen. But he just can''t really be angry with Yinhe, but when he thinks of those hurtful words, he doesn''t want to open his mouth, but the power in his body is slowly calming down, until the temperature of Yinhe''s tortoise shell fades, and even slowly The coldness returned, and the boy''s pale cheeks also returned to some rosy. He couldn''t help touching the crack on the turtle''s shell, it seemed to be bigger than last time, and frowned, what''s going on?


    "Aren''t you going to drive me away, and let someone come over and tell me how to be a person?"


    The boy finally spoke, and he remembered every word that Yinhe said clearly. He is a demon, and he has acted very recklessly for many years. If another person provokes him like this, he will definitely clean up the other party and make the other party regret coming into this world.


    "I didn''t drive you away, Shui Xi."


    Yinhe hugged the boy tightly, "I never meant to drive you away."


    Shui Xi raised his eyes, his dark eyes lit up for a moment, then dimmed again.


    "But you don''t allow me to enter your bedroom." Shui Xi felt extremely uncomfortable. Why did he stay here? It wasn''t because of the Yinhe. The other party thought he was a trouble because he played tricks on the other party. servant?


    "Your courtier is more important than me."


    "Those strange women are also more important than me."


    "I can''t compare with the Yan Pingguo in your heart, but even some strange women are inferior."


    Shuixi''s voice was a little cold, not as warm as what the teenager usually called him. Although it sounded a little cool, it was very pleasant and heart-wrenching. At this time, the boy''s voice was hoarse, aggrieved, and a little low, as if he was walking in despair.


    "Anyway, I, Shuixi, can''t rank in the top three in your mind."


    Forget about the country of Yan Ping, that is thousands of people. As King Yan Ping, of course, he should miss it immediately, but... Shui Xi bit his lip, and his heart was filled with a kind of destruction. He wanted to destroy all his subjects. All the women who approached him were destroyed, as were those who stopped him from going to the Galaxy Palace.


    The thought of ?? was just a flash in the pan, and he couldn''t do anything to make the galaxy sad. But Yinhe doesn''t seem to care about doing things that make him sad. Shui Xi raised his head in confusion. What does he feel about Yinhe? Why does he always feel that there is something he can''t think of?


    "Shuixi must be the most important thing in my heart, don''t be angry, just go back and live if you want."


    "real?"


    Shuixi''s eyes flashed in surprise, "You really want me to go back to live?"


    "real."


    "Then how do you explain to your courtier?"


    "And your women?"


    "I am King Yanping, and I will let people live in my bedroom, and I don''t need to explain to the ministers. As for women, there is no woman of mine in the palace." Yinhe didn''t feel any embarrassment at all. Before, he only thought that Shui Xi had grown into a graceful person. Young man, if he lives in his bedroom again, there will be some bad words.


    Shui Xi is such a crystal clear person, how could he be insulted by such words? He couldn''t bear it. When the courtier proposed to choose a woman for him, he felt that he should be able to use this method to let Shui Xi move out of his house. In the palace, he couldn''t bear it any more, Shui Xi would never be able to accompany him all the time.


    The boy was born noble, how could he be locked in the deep palace because of his own selfishness.


    For the past two months, he has deliberately ignored the young man, and thought that the young man himself is a monster, and there are basically no people who can hurt the other party, so he is relieved that he will not see the other party for so long.


    But when he was at the door, he called the boy''s name, and the other party didn''t answer as before. At that time, a terrible panic surged in his heart, as if something important was about to be lost from his hands.


    The moment he pushed the door open, the young man lay dying on the couch, his face was pale and thin, and he looked so helpless, he hugged the young man tightly in his arms without even thinking about it. He was really afraid that it was the young man who walked over and hugged him. The cold body, fortunately, he came in time. Fortunately, he came.

 Chapter 1329： As long as you are willing to

    "From now on, the palace will be yours. As long as you don''t want to leave, only you and I can live here."


    Galaxy doesn''t care about anything else, go to **** with any reputation! If he did it twice, he could not guarantee that the boy would be able to live and wait for him to come over every time.


    This is a little tortoise that is a little stupid and a little stupid. I knew that the little tortoise was sensitive, so how could he hear what he said. At this time, Yinhe felt that the courtiers who made him choose women were very hateful, and he felt that Shui Xi''s last punishment was not wrong at all.


    "Next time whoever provokes you, Shui Xi can deal with it, but he can''t cause death. I believe that Shui Xi can know what to do."


    Looking at the young man''s complexion returning to some ruddy, especially after hearing his words, those eyes finally lit up like jewels, Yinhe felt that nothing was important, and Shuixi''s happiness mattered.


    "real?"


    Shuixi''s mood improved all of a sudden, clutching Yinhe''s sleeve tightly, with hope on her face, "Really won''t drive me away again?"


    "Really, everything in the bedroom is up to you."


    "Really? This kind of thing won''t happen again?" Shui Xi was still a little scared, thinking of those hurtful words, like sharp knives, stabbed him in the chest one by one, slashing his blood. , but he can''t squeak, he can''t hurt the galaxy.


    He can hurt anyone, but he doesn¡¯t want to hurt Yinhe, even if it is a sentence, he is not willing to say it to make Yinhe sad.


    What kind of feeling is this?


    Shui Xiren did not cover his chest, he felt that it was necessary to clarify this feeling, and the next time it would not happen again. The tortoise shell on the back was cracked again. This was a defect he was born with, and it took a lot of hard work to repair it.


    "I''m hungry."


    "I want to eat meat."


    Shuixi''s eyes showed desire, "Brother Yinhe, I want to eat meat."


    He was gently grabbed by the teenager, and when he heard the familiar name, Yinhe''s serious face curved his lips, and he hugged the teenager and put him on the bed, "I asked Yun An to prepare, but you haven''t eaten recently, so for now, Drink some porridge, and if you eat meat, can you eat it at night?"


    "it is good."


    The happy Shuixi has completely forgotten to ask other things, and Yinhe naturally didn''t say anything else. The two did not hold on to the previous things.


    When Yun An heard the order, he knew that the two were reconciled. He was worried and happy. He was worried that sooner or later the two would break the final relationship. How would Young Master Shui Xi deal with himself? Happy that the king finally smiled. Now, I believe that tomorrow those courtiers will be surprised to find that the king''s mood has improved.


    The mood of the king has improved, and they don''t have to be frozen by the air conditioner all day long. Even Yun An is used to the temper of the galaxy, and the air conditioner has been released for a long time, and some can''t bear it. Sure enough, it was the son of Shui Xi who could make the king happy.


    Yun An thought that he had to be a little selfish. For the sake of the king, Young Master Shuixi should stay by the king''s side, so that the top and bottom are in harmony, that''s really beautiful.


    After ??Shuixi used the porridge, he couldn''t wait to have his belongings moved back to his bedroom. After making sure that the galaxy really won''t drive him out, he finally fell asleep on the couch.


    Yinhe glanced at the boy''s eyebrows and stroked the boy''s thin face, Shui Xi, what should the Lone King do to you?


    If he doesn''t know what he thinks about Shui Xi, he really doesn''t deserve to be a King of Yanping. The little boy has grown up, and he was so moved by his appearance. Many times the galaxy has suppressed the emotion that is about to come out, but the more suppressed it, the more missed it, and even couldn''t help imprisoning the young man by his side.


    Shuixi, the solitary king has chased you away once, and you are back. Do you want to push the solitary king into the abyss? If you really want it, the solitary king can indeed try it with you.


    But what are you thinking?


    Galaxy is a bit contradictory now, if Shuixi is just relying on him, not feeling the same as him, sleeping next to him like this is simply torture for him. In fact, he didn''t want to understand his own mind before. It was during the past two months that when the courtiers chose a woman for him, every time he saw a woman, he couldn''t help but recall Shui Xi''s face.


    I only feel that the woman in front of me is not as good as Shui Xi, and that is not as good as Shui Xi. If you are born well, it is estimated that there is no one in the entire Yanping Kingdom, regardless of gender, who can compare to Shui Xi.


    In terms of sincerity, whether Shui Xi has family affection or other feelings for him, he feels that no one can compare to Shui Xi, which is why he spent two months without seeing Shui Xi, and he has not chosen a satisfactory woman to become a woman. a member of his palace.


    Now that he is soft-hearted and brings Shui Xi back, the galaxy is in conflict. Touching the young man''s thin face, his wrists were also thinner than two months ago. Looking at the young man, he would remember the scene when he opened the door before.


    Anyway, he didn''t want that kind of thing to happen again.


    Holding the boy''s wrist tightly, he couldn''t help wrapping him in his arms. The boy slept very deeply, with a relaxed smile on his face in his sleep. He should be doing a good dream, Yinhe couldn''t help thinking. , Shui Xi, is there a lonely king in your dream?


    The ?? boy didn''t say a word. He didn''t know if he felt his arrival. He rubbed into his arms, found a comfortable position, and continued to fall asleep next to him.


    A low voice sounded in the bedroom, "Shui Xi, you brought the solitary king into this abyss, so are you willing to fall with the solitary king? As long as you are willing, the solitary king will not regret it. But you are willing to carry the male pet on your back. Infamy, even more serious than this, will face the people of the entire Yanping country together with the Lone King in the future?"


    Although Shui Xi is a demon, he is still a very powerful demon. He doesn''t know how powerful Shui Xi is. He only knows that once they have such a relationship, it is impossible for them to escape the eyes of others.


    He Galaxy had nothing to be afraid of, but he was afraid that the boy in front of him would not be able to accept it.


    Wrapped the boy in his arms, breathing with fresh breath, Yinhe also lay on the couch, always felt that it was a wonderful thing to hold the boy to sleep like this.


    After Shui Xi woke up, he felt that he was being held by something and smelled a familiar smell. When he opened his eyes, he saw a handsome face close at hand. At that moment, Shui Xi felt that his heart was beating and his face followed. Burn up, why does he feel this way?


    Discovering that Yinhe was about to wake up, he quickly suppressed a special impulse. During the action, his clothes were rubbed open, revealing his white collarbone and shoulders with only bones, but they were as beautiful as pearls.


    Yinhe opened his eyes and looked at the watery eyes of the young man, his fair face was ruddy, and his clothes were open. Under such beauty, Yinhe could only feel his blood surging, and his lower abdomen rose with an uncontrollable feeling. Huo Miao, the look in the boy''s eyes became more and more dangerous.

 Chapter 1330： This kind of thing cant be held back

    "Brother Galaxy?"


    Shuixi''s eyes moved, and suddenly he felt something hard against his lower abdomen, so he couldn''t help pushing Yinhe away and looked down, "Brother Yinhe, do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Galaxy: "¡­"


    "You can''t hold back this kind of thing, Brother Yinhe, get up first, and you can''t stop going to the toilet when you snooze, or you''ll be suffocated."


    Galaxy has a black line. Of course, he knows that this kind of thing can''t be held back. Originally, he was pure-hearted and didn''t have much desire for men and women. As a result, looking at the scenery in front of him today, there was an embarrassing scene. But the young man didn''t know it yet and thought he was going to the toilet. How should he explain such a thing?


    Could it be said that the Lone King does not want to go to the toilet, but wants to go to another place, this place is on you.


    "Get up and eat first."


    Yinhe let go of the boy, turned around and left, such embarrassing scenes, he believed that as long as he was by the boy''s side and slept with each other, it would happen frequently.


    Yun An looked at his family''s king''s face and turned away, thinking that the king was angry with Shui Xi again, and hearing Yin Yingyuan''s order to bring Shui Xi''s favorite meal, he wiped a sweat. Quickly go and order the cook.


    Shui Xi looked at the departing Yinhe on the bed with a puzzled expression, thinking in her heart that Brother Yinhe had really been holding back for too long and was in such a hurry.


    When it was time to eat, Yinhe had a normal look on his face, which made Shui Xi feel more and more that Yinhe was really holding back his urine, and he even held that thing up. It can be seen that Brother Yinhe''s forbearance skills are indeed very powerful.


    The courtiers discovered the next day that their king was smiling at the court, and the huge stone in their hearts was gradually put down. First, a courtier suggested that since there were no women in Yancheng who were satisfied with the king, it would be better to let all the women of Yanping country enter the palace. When you run for election, you can always find someone the king likes.


    In the end, Yinhe smiled and put away: "Everyone seems to be very concerned about the private affairs of the Lone King? Do you want the Lone King to also care about your private affairs?"


    The two questions made the courtiers speechless. It was obvious that the king had cooperated very well before, so it was no wonder that he had not found a woman he liked for two months, so it was no wonder that the king was angry.


    "Your Majesty, no matter what, you must have a queen?"


    Facing the courtier''s eager gaze, Yinhe rubbed his brows and said, "The queen''s candidate is already in the mind of the solitary king. You don''t have to worry about this, you should focus on other aspects. Now that the powers of several countries are quite equal, the solitary king is not just thinking about it. As a little Yanping King."


    When talking about state affairs, all the ministers also became serious. As for the king''s statement that there is already a candidate for the queen, it can be regarded as a temporary relief for them. They have long known that the young king in front of them is only in his twenties, and his ambitions are not small.


    The king wants to subdue the other countries and unify the world! Thinking of such a feat, all the courtiers are a little excited, who doesn''t want to witness such a thing happen? Especially in the reign of the king, the country of Yanping became more and more powerful. Although many people are still far from being rich, they have already made the people of other countries jealous because they are not hungry. Everyone praises Yan. Ping Wang Xiande, they naturally want their king to be able to pass on such kindness to the whole world, so what is not the unity of the world?


    The discussion came and went, and it was nothing more than a few points, troops, food and grass, and the lives of the people. In fact, the most important thing is the life of the people. Only when the people are rich can they raise more troops. Now they are faced with the fact that the yield of various crops is not high.


    If one mu of farmland can increase the yield, the family will become well-off in addition to taxes, and the people will not be so opposed to the war. Even if they don''t want to attack other countries, other countries will still not let them go. After all, it is not only the kings of their Yanping Kingdom who want to unify the world, but also the kings of other countries.


    I''m afraid Yu Jinguo didn''t even think that he released a tiger back to the mountain, and in the future this tiger would turn around and eat them in one bite.


    In the middle of the night, Yinhe sat in front of the desk and looked at the bamboo slips, Shui Xi sat beside him with his head up, and couldn''t help but glance at his bamboo slips, "Brother Yinhe is worried about the yield of crops?"


    "Well, now all over the country, it is either earthquakes or droughts, or seasonal floods. The people finally planted some crops, but they were harvested by these natural disasters. Although disasters have been prevented in recent years, it is impossible to increase the output. If you can choose a crop that has high yield and is not afraid of arid environment, and increase the yield, the people will not be hungry."


    He can''t make people hungry and pay taxes in order to unify the world?


    After losing the people''s hearts, even if he unified the world, he would probably be called a tyrant. Without the sincere support of the people, a dynasty cannot go on.


    "If Shuixi is sleepy, go to sleep first, and I''ll come after a while."


    Shui Xi nodded, "Then Brother Yinhe remember to rest early, so as not to be exhausted."


    "it is good."


    Yinhe touched Shuixi, and looked at the boy''s rosy cheeks. It was very cute. He couldn''t help pinching his cheeks. The boy glared at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. In fact, this kind of life is not bad. !


    If Shui Xi really wanted to be his queen, he thought about it, and he felt that it was a good idea. Only when Shui Xi became the queen of King Yanping would he not be scolded as a male favorite. Who would dare to scold a king and queen as a male favorite? ?


    However, is Shui Xi willing?


    But the boy is still young, let¡¯s talk about it in two years!


    After Shuixi returned to the bed, his mind couldn''t help recalling what he had seen before, especially the frown of Yinhe, which made him very disliked.


    "Master, what makes you so worried?"


    Dasha crawled under the bed, watching Shui Xi not sleeping, but thinking about something.


    "I saw Brother Yinhe frowning in annoyance before, I don''t like looking at him like this, stupid, what''s wrong with me? Originally I wanted to leave and no one could stop me, but I didn''t want to leave even if I was crazy. , Am I sick? Could it be that I really just want to stay by his side to improve my cultivation, I don''t think this is the answer."


    Of course Dasha didn''t understand, he also looked at Shui Xi with a bewildered expression, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Master, why don''t you take the time to look outside the palace and ask more people, maybe you can find the answer you want. already."


    Shui Xi''s eyes were glowing, "You''re right, my little friends don''t understand these things, so ask them another day where I should go to find the answer, it must be a place with a lot of people. By the way, today''s You can ask them."


    Shuixi uttered animal language, and soon there were various snakes, insects, rats and ants under the bed. If ordinary people saw it, they would scream in horror. If the bed is opened, the snakes, worms and ants inside will definitely make people pale.

 Chapter 1331： Your Majesty, are you crazy?

    One morning, after Yinhe left, Shui Xi immediately turned over from the bed, ordered Yun An not to come in to disturb him, locked the door, and shouted to the bed, "Come out, and tell me the result."


    Dasha shook his head, feeling that his master had gone crazy, and even let these guys go to various deep mountains and old forests to find edible crops.


    Waited for months for these seeds. These seeds are not only from the mountains and forests, but also from other unknown places. It is estimated that Shui Xi himself does not know exactly where, but he ordered these friends to find high-yield seeds. Of course, he will not let these guys suffer. , so a bunch of snakes, worms, rats and ants listened to his words and went to all the land to find such seeds.


    Dense snakes, insects, ants and ants ran out from under the bed, and pushed some items out. There was still some dirt on it, which looked very fresh. Shui Xi communicated with these friends in animal language, and quickly identified the growth conditions of these items and how to eat them. Finally, he selected the seeds of several crops, and after they were installed, he let the friends leave and let them Continue to look for others, and collect the climate of various places in Yanping Country, let them plant these crops in these places, guard them day and night, and finally let him know the results after seeing the results.


    And he took a bag of seeds in his hand, cleaned up the house, washed it, and ate his food, and then swayed into the garden outside the palace. Of course, the garden outside the palace of King Yanping was repaired very beautifully, and the beautiful flowers bloomed just right.


    Therefore, when Yun An learned that Shui Xi was going to pull out some of the flowers, his cheeks also ached.


    "Master Shuixi, is this bad?" Before Yun An spoke, another servant said, "These are the flowers and plants that the King loves very much. If they are arbitrarily pulled out, the King will be angry."


    "Unplug, just a little, he won''t get angry."


    The servant did not move, but said: "It''s better to wait for the king to return, and then Master Shuixi will report to the king. The slaves are usually responsible for these flowers and plants. If the king is to blame, the slaves can''t bear the blame, please, please Master Shuixi. forgive."


    Shui Xi paused, "That''s it, if he blames you later, you can say that I forced you to do it." Yun An''s cheeks twitched, it was obvious that the king would never blame Master Shui Xi, he After being with the king for so many years, he understands Shui Xi''s temperament and understands the king''s heart for Shui Xi. Although he doesn''t know the secrets of Shui Xi, he definitely doesn''t think that Shui Xi is an ordinary person.


    Especially the last time the king''s servants were teased, followed by Shuixi''s scolding by the king. He seemed to be able to guess that it was Shuixi''s doing. When he first came to this conclusion, Yun An was not afraid, but was very happy that such a person could follow the king''s side and could only be used by the king.


    Now that I think of the fact that Yan Dan was teased, it was probably done by Master Shui Xi. He vaguely felt that Young Master Shui Xi should be able to control those worms, rats, and ants.


    Yun An was going to rot such a thing in his stomach. If it weren''t for his clear mind, he would have been dealt with by the wise king long ago. Following the king''s side, he felt more and more polite to Young Master Shuixi.


    "Since Young Master Shuixi said so, you can pull out some of these flowers, and the king will not blame you."


    When the servant saw Yun An, he said so. Yun An was a popular man beside the king. He didn''t dare to offend him, so he pulled out some flowers and plants and made some space for Shui Xi to toss.


    Shuixi rewarded the servant with joy, and took out the seeds from before, and asked the servant to plant the seeds according to his instructions, and told him when to water and fertilize every day, and to report the situation to him.


    Although he was not very happy in his heart, he could only do as Shui Xi said, but he secretly thought that he would not know how Master Shui Xi would explain to the king later.


    In the end, when Yinhe came back, he heard this and gave the small garden directly to Shuixi, and let him toss at will. He felt that Shui Xi was left in the palace, and that such a young boy had to accompany him in the palace, he was already very sorry, so what about tossing around a few small gardens?


    Shuixi, apart from being a little petty at times, can still clearly distinguish important matters. After being by his side for so long, except for being picky about what he eats, he basically doesn''t make any excessive demands. If it''s too much, occupying his bedroom should be counted as one.


    Thinking about this, Yinhe couldn''t help but laugh. He wished that Shui Xi could occupy his bed. If it wasn''t for Shui Xi''s young age, he could not wait to confide his heart immediately, hoping that Shui Xi could accept him.


    After thinking about it, Yinhe decided to take it step by step, let the young man understand his heart and not hate him, and finally accept him, this time may be very long, but before Shui Xi grows up, he can definitely succeed, otherwise He would not endure for so many years before returning to Yanping Kingdom to wait for the position of King Yanping.


    The maid expressed his urgency, that such a beautiful garden should be handed over to Young Master Shuixi, Your Majesty, are you crazy?


    "There is no need to report this kind of thing to the lonely king in the future, as long as he doesn''t smash the lonely king''s palace, feel free to him!"


    The servant trembled twice. Your Majesty, you are really crazy. It seems that even if Young Master Shuixi really demolishes the palace, the Majesty will still say that it is good to demolish it?


    Yun An stood aside and did not speak, but he hesitated. Of course, Yinhe found out that he retired the servant and the others and met Yun An alone. Yun An was a little nervous, he felt that the king seemed to have something extraordinary to say to him.


    "Yun''an, you have been to Yujin with Gu Wang since you were three years old. Among many people, you are the most loyal person who understands Gu Wang''s heart the most. Therefore, you should understand Gu Wang''s mind."


    Yun An hurriedly knelt down on the ground, "Back to the king, this servant understands."


    "Then, Yunan, what do you think about this matter, if King Gu insists on doing this, do you want to stop it?"


    "Yun An didn''t dare to stop him, as long as the king is happy, Yun An will always support the king''s choice as before. It''s just..." Yun An hesitated, "On the side of the Shuixi son."


    "The Lone King will make him willing to stay by the Lone King''s side, and... he is not unhappy at all. Isn''t he also willing to stay by the Lone King''s side all the time? He can''t even drive him away." Yinhe was funny.


    Yun An nodded, "My servant understands."


    "Then does the King have to choose a queen and a wife?"


    Yinhe frowned. Seeing those gorgeous women, he really couldn''t have any interest. "I won''t mention this for now. I''ll talk about it later. The Lone King is only in his twenties and very young."


    Yun An''s cheeks twitched, and he nodded quickly to express his understanding. Regarding the matter of the heir, let the king have a headache. He is a servant who serves personally, and it is important to serve the king well.

 Chapter 1332： Why do this?

    Time passed quickly. Ever since the small garden was given to Shuixi by the Milky Way, he asked people to pull out the flowers in it and planted crops collected by his friends from various places. These crops did not come from several other countries, but from remote states and overseas. If it were not for his coercion and inducement, he would really not be able to make some creatures in the sea surrender to him.


    With the improvement of his cultivation, a practice method of beast cultivation appeared in his mind. In the past few years, he selected a few good beasts, and taught them such a practice method, asking them to help him.


    He did this just in case, even though Yinhe is now the king of Yanping, who knows what will happen in the future, if he is not by his side, who can protect the galaxy?


    He doesn''t mind that Yinhe doesn''t know these things, and there is no need to tell the other party. Dasha said that if he informs the galaxy about this, it will make the other party suspicious. He thinks about it and thinks it is the same. I heard that the kings of human beings are suspicious. . As long as Galaxy''s life is not in danger, his people will not be exposed.


    Now there are all kinds of strange crops growing in the small garden, of course, a lot of them have died. The dead water buds are all pulled up, and people record which ones died. And the crops planted by his friends all over the country are also growing, and he will be informed of the growth every few days.


    He will record the growth and growth conditions of these crops so that they can be planted for the people in the future. As for other methods, he has not yet come up with it, and currently he can only select some high-quality products for experiments.


    Galaxy frowned every day, he didn''t want to see it, so he wanted to help make Galaxy happy.


    "Master, I heard that this is called corn, which is a seed recovered from overseas."


    Dasha looked at the corn that had received the buds with a confused expression. The tall branches had a kind of unsightly flower on the top. The leaves all over his body were long and green. He heard from the owner that after the corn matured , Peel the outer shell, and you can eat the yellowish fruit inside.


    Anyway, he has never eaten, and of course the owner has not eaten, and now he is looking forward to it.


    "Well, it is said that this thing tastes good, and there are many ways to eat it. It can be boiled, fried, or used to make pancakes. This thing comes from a far away place. In fact, several crops that can survive in the small garden are all available. It came from overseas. Unfortunately, the conditions in Yanping country are not enough at present, and there is no seaside, so it is impossible to build a boat to visit."


    If the Milky Way unites the world, it is possible to send ships to visit overseas countries.


    Dasha swallowed his saliva, "Master, this bud has grown up, can you eat it?"


    "I don''t know, let me see."


    Shuixi walked over and gently lifted the soft shell on the outside of the bud, only a little on the tip, revealing the bright yellow particles inside, which were densely and neatly arranged together, looking very cute.


    "It seems to be able to eat."


    Shuixi was overjoyed, "I got two and let them cook them for a try."


    Dasha nodded hurriedly, thinking that this was a great idea.


    When Yinhe stepped into the bedroom for a busy day, he smelled a fragrance. When he opened the door, he saw something he had never seen before. Shui Xi was sitting on the side with his chin resting, watching him come After that, he immediately jumped over and grabbed his wrist.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Brother Yinhe, come and taste it and see if it''s delicious?"


    Of course ?? is delicious, Shui Xi thought to himself. Eating a lot of meat and occasionally eating something else can improve your appetite.


    Yinhe did not doubt whether the food in front of him could be eaten or not. He peeled off two of them and put them in his mouth according to the method Shui Xi said. It has a very special taste, fresh and sweet, which is better than the usual meals.


    "what is this?"


    "corn."


    After Shuixi''s explanation, Yinhe finally understood that this is a rare crop. As long as there is no accident, the harvest is absolutely good, and his eyes are bright, looking at Shuixi is like looking at a baby.


    "Brother Galaxy, does this work for you?"


    Yinhe wanted to pull the boy into his arms and love him fiercely, but he didn''t do it for the time being, "It''s useful, it''s useful, where did it come from?"


    "I asked those friends to bring it from other places. I don''t know if the climate here is suitable for planting, so I interviewed in the small garden first, and now it proves that corn is ok. The planting time is spring. As for other , Brother Galaxy will send someone to test it."


    This is all he can do. After all, if he wants to plant a large area, his words are useless.


    "it is good."


    Where did Yinhe refuse to agree? He thought that in recent months, teenagers have always been busy and rested early in the night. He seemed tired, "Is it also in the small garden?"


    "Well, all of them, the imported ones are more suitable for the climate of Yanping country, and they seem to be growing well. Let''s just say that the wheat harvest seems to be better than our local harvest, but as for the wheat, I will ask If it is planted elsewhere, Brother Yinhe can send someone to investigate."


    Yinhe held the boy''s hand excitedly, what reason does he have to let go of such an attractive boy?


    Not to mention a woman, she is a woman in the whole world, how can he compare to his boy. This time he couldn''t help but hug the boy tightly in his arms, no one could feel the excitement from his heart, the excitement that this baby was his.


    "Brother Yinhe, let''s go and see the other varieties tomorrow. These yields are good. As long as you master the planting method and climate, you will never have a problem in getting the yield. Two of the crops grow in the soil, and both are grown on the ground. It is their branches and leaves. One type of branches and leaves are edible, and the other cannot be eaten, but the crop that cannot eat branches and leaves should have the best yield. It is called potatoes and can be planted in a large area, except for cold winter days. It can be planted at other times, and the storage method is also very simple. It has several advantages. It can be used as a staple food for a long time, especially in drought-affected places. When the weather is good, it can be planted and stored. As for the storage method, I will tell you one by one.¡±


    Yinhe didn''t know what to say. He held the boy''s hand, and just hearing the boy''s voice made him excited. Such a boy really made him unable to let go!


    "Why do this?"


    Shuixi glanced at the Milky Way, saw that the other party was not angry, and said seriously: "You have been worrying about these things in recent months, and I can''t see your frown."


    Yeah?


    Did the ?? boy think of these things for him just because he frowned?


    Yinhe clenched the boy''s wrist, which was incredibly slender, as if it could be broken easily. He didn''t want to break it. The boy showed a look of pain, which he couldn''t bear.

 Chapter 1333： He didnt sell the Lord for a few pieces of meat

    King Yanping distributed new crops, and showed the method of planting the crops and the fruits that were planted for the people to see and taste. Although the taste was very good and it was pleasant to listen to, most people did not dare to. try.


    After all, it is good that new crops are planted. If they are not planted, time and land are wasted, and they will starve to death next year. Who would dare to try such a thing easily?


    Yinhe could not issue an order to force people to plant it, and finally gave some preferential policies to let the people allocate a piece of land to plant these new crops, and ensure that if there is no harvest, the loss will be counted as Yan Pingguo.


    There were not many people who planted them in the end, but some people thought about the preferential policies for planting these crops, and they couldn¡¯t help but set aside some land to plant these rare crops.


    When it comes to the harvest, the results from this small part of the land are really gratifying. Gradually, the people of the whole Yanping country accepted such new crops, especially potatoes, sweet potatoes and corn, which were very popular among the people. Every household would be ridiculed for not planting these crops.


    Shui Xi also breathed a sigh of relief. It didn''t take long for the Milky Way to announce that all of this was due to Shui Xi, telling the story of the young man who was fortunate enough to discover these crops and turned his small garden into a field for growing crops. It attracted a knowing smile from the people. Such a young man is really attractive. What if this young man who sleeps in the king''s bedroom every night is the king''s favorite boy?


    Even if the king does not choose the queen to be obsessed with male sex, no matter what, this is a good king who serves the country and the people. The ministers of the galaxy are a little worried. It has been two or three years, and the king seems to have no choice. Queen means.


    So, the courtiers couldn''t hold back anymore, "The king said three years ago that you already have a candidate for a queen. I wonder if the king can welcome the queen into the palace and give birth to a prince as soon as possible?"


    Yinhe casually glanced at the courtiers below and smiled: "Why are you in such a hurry? If you insist on doing this, the solitary king will be crowned queen as soon as possible as you wish."


    He was talking about conferring the queen, not welcoming the queen into the palace.


    The courtiers breathed a sigh of relief, but why did they think the king''s words were a bit weird, and they really didn''t want to understand what was weird. But the king has let go, and they can''t press each other tightly.


    As for the young man who lived in the king''s palace, although the courtiers wanted to read a copy, but the young man''s current prestige is now comparable to that of few people in the entire Yanping country. They believed that as long as the boy was dealt with today, he would be scolded by the entire Yanping country tomorrow.


    For the people, they don''t care who your king wants to favor. As long as they can live and work in peace and contentment, and be able to get a harvest through their own efforts, so that they can live comfortably, eat well, and dress warmly, they are the best kings.


    As for the king''s private affairs, especially whether the king loves women or men, it has nothing to do with their shit.


    The courtiers did not dare to offend Shui Xi, let alone drive Shui Xi out of the king''s side. Other countries attach great importance to this kind of talent. Maybe just after leaving the palace, Shui Xi will be invited by other countries to do it. The honored guests, that is very unfavorable to Yan Pingguo, it is better to let the king sacrifice some beauty to keep this young man.


    As long as the king is willing to create an heir, they feel that the king can accept Shuixi as queen in the future. The courtiers looked at each other in dismay, not knowing when their bottom line became so low, was it really taken a little off the right track by the king?


    In the middle of the night, Yinhe finished his day''s government affairs, and saw that the boy beside him was already asleep on the desk. Under the light of the light, the boy''s face was slightly reddish, like a delicious fruit. He couldn''t help but lean over and looked at the boy''s face seriously. I have to say that the boy has become more and more beautiful in recent years. His face was a little rosy, and he couldn''t help but bite down.


    Over the past three years, he has obtained seeds of various crops and other vegetables and fruits from Shuixi. Sometimes he wonders if Shuixi is too pitiful and lonely and sent to him by God.


    If it weren''t for Shuixi, he would not know that there are other countries in the distant overseas seas. Listening to Shuixi, the languages ??of those countries are also very special, and their culture is also very different from here.


    What he didn''t quite understand was that Shui Xi stayed in the palace all day and had no intention of going out. Does he not like the life outside? He didn''t take the initiative to take Shui Xi out, because he was afraid that the outside world of Huahua would be fascinated by the boy''s eyes, so that he couldn''t find the direction to return to the palace, abandoned him in the cold palace, and left without looking back.


    He knew very well that as long as Shuixi didn''t want to stay, he couldn''t keep him at all.


    Dasha was lying on the side, glancing at the Milky Way. He is not at all strange about Galaxy''s strange behavior over the years. Every time the master falls asleep, Galaxy will do some strange actions to the master.


    For example, touching the master''s face, pinching the master''s ears, stroking the master''s eyebrows, kissing the master''s face, kissing the master''s lips, and occasionally reaching into the master''s shirt to touch...


    Dasha couldn''t help but wonder if Yinhe was a pervert, but he didn''t stop it. After all, Yinhe didn''t do anything to hurt his master, but instead looked happy. He really didn''t understand why Yinhe did such a thing to his master and looked happy. It''s like being able to eat a big bowl of meat.


    Thinking of meat, Dasha couldn''t help but feel a little hungry. He looked at the bowl on the side, and it was late, knowing that he couldn''t eat fresh meat today, so he slept on the side, ready to sleep in the dream. A delicious meal at the dream table.


    As for the strange things that Yinhe did to his master, he really didn''t care at all. He deeply remembered that one night many years ago, Yinhe stared coldly at the warning he said, if he dared to tell Shui such a thing Xi, he will never want to eat meat.


    Dasha thinks that he didn''t sell the master just because of a few pieces of meat. After all, the Galaxy really didn''t hurt the master, did it?


    With a clear heart, he went to sleep stupidly, but Yinhe picked up the boy and walked to the bed. The boy''s weight was still very light. He had never hugged a woman, but he felt that the boy was weaker than the woman. on the surface.


    The originally fleshy little baby was gone, but a beautiful young man stayed by his side instead. In the face of such beauty lying beside him, it would be a lie to say that he didn''t react at all, especially if he was someone he liked, but he didn''t dare to say anything. This feeling made him uncomfortable. But when he woke up in the morning, looking at his reaction, the boy would say something that left him speechless.


    "Brother Yinhe, why do you always hold back your urine early in the morning? It''s not good for you to hold back your urine. You can solve it first, and I''ll sleep later."

 Chapter 1334： who did it?

    For this reason, Yinhe is funny and angry. When did he hold back his urine, obviously... Yinhe stroked the cheek of the boy and couldn''t help kissing it. He kissed the cheek and the neck, leaving red marks one by one, as if he could swear an oath. The boy is his.


    ripped off the boy''s unsightly shirt, revealing his snow-white chest and the lovely fruit on his chest. He couldn''t help but **** it hard, feeling that it was really delicious.


    Seriously left his mark on the boy''s body. Even so, he still didn''t dare to take the last step. After a while, the boy''s clothes were all unraveled, leaving only a pair of shorts on his body. He didn''t dare to take the last step. The barrier was pulled away, for fear that he would not be able to bear directly eating people into his stomach. The boy''s straight, slender, white legs and slender waist all attracted him deeply, and the small mouth that was kissed brightly like blood was simply tempting him to commit a crime.


    In the end, Yinhe let out a long sigh, pulled the quilt and wrapped the boy inside, out of sight and out of mind, so he couldn''t sleep anymore. It can''t go on like this. Now when he sees Shui Xi, he can''t help but press people under him to do something he likes. He really wants to see what kind of expression such a beautiful face will show at that time.


    In the early morning, when Shui Xi woke up and got dressed, he found some strange marks on his body, and looked around suspiciously, Yinhe had already got up. He invited friends to ask if they had bit him. Of course, all the friends would say how they would do such a thing.


    "Bring me a mirror."


    The ?? mirror is very clear. It was sent by several of his subordinates across the ocean. Now Yinhe also acquiesces to what he does, and he doesn''t have to hide it. Anyway, every time he brings out something new, Yinhe will explain it. I have to say that the identity of the galaxy is really easy to use, as long as the people have a good life and fully show their friendliness.


    Pulling open the placket, looking down from the neck, all the way to the lower abdomen, there are red marks, one next to the other, vaguely he felt a little pain at the two points on his chest, he couldn''t help but touch it, and it turned out to be a little bit. Strange experience of numbness.


    Dasha has been driven out to sleep a long time ago, and it is impossible to get close to the bed in the palace. This is the decision of Galaxy after knowing that Dasha can speak and has the IQ of ordinary people.


    "Who did it?"


    Shui Xi looked at herself in the mirror, especially her lips were a little red as blood, as if she had been bitten by someone. Touching his lips, he always felt that there was something he didn''t know.


    Thinking that over the past three years, the yield and variety of crops in the entire country of Yanping have been increased, and he should also ask himself how he feels about the Milky Way.


    In the past two years, no courtier has come forward to ask Mrs. Yinhe to accept Mrs. Yinhe and canonize the queen, but he always feels uneasy. He seldom leaves this palace, and the people around him are not messy. He usually understands things through small partners. He went to the Milky Way to monitor, so Shui Xi did not know that the whole palace was madly rumored that he was the favorite male favorite of Yanping Kingdom.


    It''s also thanks to his little friends that they don''t know human emotions, otherwise they would have made small reports on him long ago. Although he has heard of male pets, he does not know the specifics, nor does he know that he actually has love for the galaxy.


    But now he really wanted to figure out what kind of feelings he had for the galaxy, he pulled up his clothes and quickly dressed them up.


    "Today I''m going out of the palace."


    Shui Xi''s decision was immediately known to Yun An. Yun An usually conveys important wills for Yinhe, and he obeys Yinhe''s instructions and pays close attention to Shuixi''s movements. Yinhe is also afraid that Shuixi will be wronged, so Yunan personally interrogate.


    Yunan heard that Shui Xiao was leaving the palace, but at this time, Yinhe was discussing important matters, so he couldn''t go and report it. But the king has always fulfilled Shui Xi''s wishes, only to leave the palace. Although Shui Xi has been out of the palace only a few times and the time is short, the king has no restrictions.


    Immediately, Yun An asked people to arrange the carriage and pulled Shui Xi out of the palace. The fact that Shui Xi can take a carriage out of the palace is definitely a special gift given to him by the Milky Way.


    When he was outside the palace, he opened the curtain of the carriage. By coincidence, several carriages were parked outside the palace gate of the palace in front of him. The person who came down from the carriage was a rather handsome man.


    The man stared at Shui Xi for a while, then came forward with a smile, "This must be the young master Shui Xi, right?"


    Shui Xi recalled that he should have known this person. It was many years ago. The person he met on the day when the former King Yanping gave way to Yinhe should be Yinhe''s brother, the former third prince Yan Qi. Today''s Qi Houjun.


    Yan Qi is still obedient to the galaxy, and did not cause trouble to the galaxy. Therefore, the galaxy that reused talents did not do anything bad to Yan Qi, but instead explained some important things to Yan Qi to do.


    Yan Qi did not let Yinhe down either, even in the promotion of crop seeds before, Yan Qi was also credited with it, so after understanding this, Shui Xi smiled brightly at Yan Qi.


    Yan Qi was also shocked by the young man''s smile, and his ears were a little red. He had long heard that Shui Xi was the king''s favorite. The other party smiled like this, and he couldn''t control himself.


    "Qi Houjun? Is this going to the palace to see Brother Yinhe?"


    Hearing the name of Shui Xi, let Yan Qi know that the king really loves the person in front of him.


    "Um."


    "Then I won''t bother."


    "Master Shuixi, go well."


    "Qi Houjun go well."


    Yan Qi walked to the palace on foot, and the other people who got off the carriage also walked to the palace. Some people who knew each other greeted Shui Xi, but they just nodded when they didn''t know each other. When Shui Xi was about to put down the curtain of the carriage, a strange yin and yang sound suddenly appeared. The voice came.


    "It''s just a male pet. What a noble person like our king, let alone one male pet, even ten male pets can take turns every day."


    Shuixi''s eyes locked on the speaker, a man in his thirties. He looked a little arrogant. He should be dressed as a nobleman of Yanping Kingdom. No wonder he spoke so arrogantly.


    Did he refer to him as a male pet?


    Shui Xi put down the curtain and fell into contemplation. The face of the waiter who accompanied Shui Xi out changed a bit. He glanced at that person. It turned out to be Lord Henghou. He was going to return to the palace to report the matter to the king. Those who dare to embarrass Young Master Shui Xi in front of Young Master Shui Xi like this, those who have never been to the king''s bedroom have no idea how much the King loves Young Master Shui Xi at all.


    "Chen Tong, that person said I was a male pet?"


    Chen Tong shuddered for a moment, then bent down quickly, "Master Shuixi is an important person to the king. As long as the king cares about the son, the servants will report this matter to the king, and will definitely seek justice for the son."

 Chapter 1335： go where men have fun

    "No need."


    Shuixi propped his chin, his beautiful eyes blinked, showing some interest. He had indeed heard of male pets, but he did not know the true meaning of it. Therefore, he felt that it was necessary to understand, and he pulled Chen Tong to ask one question after another. Chen Tong was already pale and could only pick up the good ones.


    Shui Xi felt that Chen Tong was a little dishonest, and he didn''t embarrass the other party. He always had revenge and revenge, and Chen Tong served him well and would not be embarrassed. As for the man''s obvious contempt before, he didn''t take it to heart. Now he really wants to figure out two things, what is the male pet, and how he feels about the galaxy.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    Shuixi thought for a while and said, "Go to a place where men seek pleasure."


    Chen Tong was terrified again, and stammered: "Master, please say it again, the servant did not hear clearly."


    "Go where men have fun."


    This is what he finally found out with his friends. It is said that the people here know a lot of things, and the most important thing is to be able to figure out his relationship with the galaxy. He knows that there is something unusual between him and the galaxy. Male pets, then there should be nothing wrong with asking where men are looking for fun.


    Chen Tong''s head was about to be buried in his stomach, and he secretly cried in his heart, why did the son suddenly go to a place where men are looking for fun? Now can he drive the carriage back and hand over the son to the king, otherwise if something happens, the king will not pull out his skin.


    "Young Master, the servants heard that the place is very chaotic and will have a bad influence on the son. Therefore, the servants think that a noble person like the son is not suitable for such a place."


    "I''ll be fine, just drive. If you don''t want to, just get out of the car and go back to the palace."


    Chen Tong complained, Master Shuixi treats people very well, but when he becomes stubborn, ten cows can''t pull back. If he dared to get off the carriage and return to the palace by himself, he would definitely be dismembered by the king, and he had no choice but to listen to Shui Xi''s words and drive the carriage to the Fengyue place.


    "That''s it?"


    Shui Xi looked at the places that were different from what he usually saw, especially the powdery smell coming from inside made him uncomfortable. He covered his nose, but he still endured getting off the carriage.


    Chen Tong couldn''t help but said: "Master, if you go in, the king will be angry."


    "I''m in my pocket." Shui Xi looked at Chen Tong''s trembling with fright, and couldn''t help laughing, "Don''t worry, I have given you the slightest bit of bad treatment over the years?"


    Chen Tong thought to himself, really not, since he came to Shui Xi''s side, he has rarely been made difficult, and occasionally made a small mistake will not be investigated. Although the garden he planted meticulously was ruthlessly pulled up by the son, but later those crops were for the people of Yanping country, and he himself was also happy.


    Chen Tong was the one who stopped Shui Xi from pulling the flowers that day, and was later chosen by Shui Xi to stay by his side.


    "Come on, accompany me in and have a look. I''m not here to have fun, I just want to find out something."


    Hearing Shui Xi''s words, Chen Tong believed it. She followed Shui Xi''s side and was immediately seen by the old lady. It was the first time she saw such a beautiful young man come in.


    Shui Xi and the old maid greeted him and asked, "Find me some smart ones, both men and women."


    The old lady''s eyes lit up, looking at Shui Xi, she couldn''t help but look at it, this little body is really for both men and women, right? Seeing that Shui Xi was generous, he hurriedly invited people into the private room, and then went down to make arrangements.


    Chen Tong is really difficult to ride a tiger and can only accompany Shui Xi all the time, afraid that something will happen to the other party. Shui Xi is very new to this place. He doesn''t care about whether he will have an accident or not. He is a monster. No one can stop him when he does.


    After a while, the old bustard led two young girls in, who were really pure and beautiful, "This is the smartest and smartest in the shop." The old bustard smiled, and after Shui Xi gave some more rewards, he said something After enjoying it, he snickered and went out the door, closing the door by the way.


    Shui Xi looked at the boy and girl in front of him, and the other party was also looking at him, but his eyes were shining with wisdom. Shui Xi waved to the two of them, and the two immediately sat on either side of Shui Xi. Shui Xi didn''t move around, and when the two were about to approach him, he hurriedly asked them to sit properly.


    The boys and girls are also obedient and do not move around, waiting for Shui Xi''s orders, they are indeed smart and sensible.


    "I just want to figure out one thing."


    Hearing Shui Xi¡¯s words, the boys and girls hurriedly said that no matter what the son needs to figure out, they must know everything.


    Shuixi was relieved, holding her chin, her beautiful eyes were a little confused, "I have known someone for a long time, I have known him since I was very young. Now I have known him for nearly ten years."


    The boy and girl met each other: "Is it possible that the young master likes that girl?"


    Shuixi raised her eyes and shook her head: "He is not a girl, he is a man, a very handsome man."


    "That boy should still like him," the girl said.


    Shui Xi murmured to himself: "I don''t know either, now I''m very confused. Since the day we met, we''ve slept in the same bed. Once separated from him, I''ll fall back into infinite pain. He picked a wife and was stopped by me, then he got mad at me for two months and never said anything about marrying a wife again."


    "Is this also like?"


    The ?? boy and girl looked at each other, nodded quickly, and the girl said, "Yes, son, the little girl is sure to tell you that you really like him, and he should like you too."


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up, "Then can you tell me what it''s like to like someone?"


    "If you like someone, you don''t want to leave his side. You can''t wait to see him all the time, and you want to participate in his life. You can''t see his pain, and you can''t bear his suffering."


    The boy added at this time, "I like a person, can''t bear the other person to pay attention to other people, always want to occupy the most important position in his heart."


    Shuixi nodded quickly: "Yes, yes, that''s it, so do you like this feeling?"


    "Yes, son."


    Chen Tong couldn''t help covering his face. He thought that what the son was doing here turned out to be enlightened. Only he and Yun An knew that the relationship between the son and the king had not broken through to the last point like the outside world. It was just the same bed. Just sleep. He can only say that his family''s king''s patience is very strong, and he can endure it even with a beautiful son like Shui Xi. Sure enough, the king is very personable, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to become the king.

 Chapter 1336： i think i should like you

    "Then, I need to figure out one more thing, what is a male pet?"


    Chen Tong thought to himself, come, come, and feel a little nervous.


    The boys and girls couldn''t help but look at each other, all a little worried. After all, if they anger Shui Xi, not only will they not get paid, but they will also be scolded by the prostitute. Shui Xi seemed to see their hesitation and spoke directly.


    "Say, I won''t blame you, you gave me the answer, and I''ll pay you accordingly."


    The two saw that Shui Xi was good at talking, so they believed it and explained the nature of male pets to Shui Xi. Male pets, like concubines in a man''s family, are people for men to play with. As long as the master likes them, they can get the status of favor. Once the master of the family feels bored, they will be abandoned like those concubines.


    Seeing that Shui Xi''s face was not good-looking, the girl said quickly, "But the one the son said should not regard you as a male pet. No male pet can occupy the position next to the master in the family for nearly ten years."


    "Not even a wife."


    The young man quickly added, "Yes, although there are not many men in Yan Pingguo actually have concubines, but in general there are some, and it is impossible for a wife to sleep with her husband every day. To sum up, they came to a conclusion. a conclusion.


    "The son of the son loves you very much, and has already regarded you as a very important person." The girl said affirmatively, with some envy in her eyes, "Didn''t the son say that he depends on you in everything? How can this only treat you as a A plaything."


    "I know this, but today when I came out, someone used the words of a male pet to ridicule me." Shui Xi certainly didn''t think that Yinhe was just a plaything, obviously Yinhe was very accommodating to him, although he didn''t quite understand many emotions, But he knew whether the Milky Way was good to him or not.


    If the Milky Way treats him badly, will he toss the small garden to him?


    Will he occupy the bedroom?


    Will you let yourself prevent the other party from being crowned queen, Madam Na?


    The more he thought about it, Shui Xiyue immediately ran to the palace and hugged the Milky Way for a kiss. As for the kiss, he didn''t quite understand what to do.


    "Young master just need to remember that those who ridicule you are mostly jealous that you are favored by him, because he has brought you infinite glory, so it will attract envy, no matter what other people say, you need to know the truth. You just need to know it from his mouth. No one else''s words can be trusted, especially those who are jealous of you."


    Shuixi nodded and looked at the girl with admiration, "You''re very reasonable, don''t worry, I''ll be watching him at all times, I know everything without asking him."


    The young girl couldn''t help but tremble. Although this young man was confused but not confused, he was so spoiled that he dared to do so, and then heard Shui Xi say, "He knows that I am monitoring him, it seems that he does not care."


    The girls looked at each other and wondered if this young man was too bored to ask them to show their affection.


    "Young Master, so you don''t have to worry, as long as you believe in each other, you will definitely love each other forever."


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up, "Well, we will love each other forever. In the future, he won''t want to find a woman, I will watch him."


    The boys and girls already understand that this is a prince and aristocrat who spoiled the little boy, and because he was so fond of him, the little boy was like a blank sheet of paper.


    "Then you have to tell me what''s going on with the love between men and men. I heard that there will be some intimate things. I have slept with him for nearly ten years, and it seems that except for occasional hugs, I have done nothing Others, but I know something else should be done."


    Chen Tong can''t wait to put his head in his stomach. If the king knows that he brought the son to this place and that the son wants to find out about the relationship between men and men, he will definitely be cut off by the king. of.


    The boys and girls are already blushing, and they have never felt that it is actually difficult to serve customers who do nothing. But being looked at by Shui Xi so earnestly and solemnly, if they didn''t tell each other, it would be as if they were committing a crime. They finally understood why this son''s master would spoil people like this. It is estimated that few people dislike such people.


    "That son really wants to know?"


    the girl asked.


    Shuixi nodded quickly, looking eager, now he seems to be able to understand his Galaxy''s mind, so he can''t wait for the next time he sees Galaxy, to be able to do something intimate with each other. But he hasn''t experienced it, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    "The son, wait a minute, I''ll go ask mom."


    The girl left, and soon the old bustard came in with a smile. If the guest had such a request, of course she would do everything possible to satisfy it. Then a man and a teenager came in. There was a screen across the bed curtain, and on the screen was a small Window, the prostitute asked Shui Xi to stare at the small window to look inside.


    Shuixi sat on the seat, stared at the small window and looked in. Chen Tong tried to stop him many times, but almost didn''t let Shuixi throw him out. Chen Tong thought to himself, why hasn''t the king come yet, is there something to stumble?


    Shui Xi looked at the man and the girl hugging each other, and for some unknown reason, the two blushes on his face were very beautiful.


    The man kissed the boy passionately, and the boy let out a reddened moan, which made Shui Xi feel a little hot.


    The man untied the boy''s robe, revealing a large area of ??snow-white skin, and the boy also helped the man to untie his robe, revealing his sturdy wheat complexion. I have to say that the person chosen by the prostitute was very suitable. When the boy was hugged by the man , It looked very beautiful, Shui Xi''s face was hot, but he didn''t want to leave, just when the boy was hugged by the man on the bed and the last **** on his body were about to be removed, suddenly he felt darkness in front of him.


    "Are you interested in watching?"


    The man''s voice was low and vaguely angry, and Shui Xi was surprisingly guilty. He wanted to struggle to look inside, but he was almost at the last point. In the end, Yinhe hugged him and pressed him to ask. : "I''m not here, are you ready to read it?"


    "it''s me¡­"


    Yinhe''s face darkened, and he picked up the boy without saying a word. Chen Tong quickly opened the door and was carried into the carriage outside under the watchful eye of the old man and the boy and girl.


    He threw Shui Xi heavily onto the soft cushion of the carriage, and the Milky Way pressed down on the boy''s body, his eyes seemed to burst into flames. Shui Xi felt the heartbeat of the galaxy and the angry eyes of the other party, and unknowingly touched this handsome face.


    Just when Yinhe was about to give Shui Xi a profound lesson and let the other party know what he couldn''t do, Shui Xi said, "I think I should like you."


    What?

 Chapter 1337： so weird

    Yinhe stopped trying to punish the boy, and stared at the boy''s dark eyes, which clearly reflected his hideous appearance. He thought that his appearance did not frighten the boy, and he felt a little happy.


    "What did you say?"


    Galaxy couldn''t help but ask again.


    Shui Xi looked at him in confusion and said, "I said I might like you, I came here to find the answer, and now I have found it." Shui Xi hugged the man''s waist and whispered, "You Shouldn''t you treat me as a male pet, a plaything?"


    How is it possible, who taught his Shuixi these things?


    "Of course not, Shui Xi is my most important person, how could it be a plaything."


    "Do you like me?"


    Shui Xi asked again, this time Yinhe felt extremely nervous. Originally, he was still thinking about how to get Shui Xi to accept him. As a result, Shui Xi first expressed his feelings for him, which made him not like it. .


    He hugged the boy tightly, and couldn''t help but lightly bit his lips: "Of course I like it, I like it too much." The man''s voice was very low, and the hot air poured down on Shui Xi''s face and red ears, and his mind was red. I couldn''t help but think of the previous scene, what the sturdy man did with his arms around the beautiful young man, and he couldn''t help but bring the two faces into himself and the Milky Way.


    Suddenly, Shui Xi felt that a certain part of himself stood up at this inappropriate time. Of course, Yinhe felt it for the first time. He was not angry, but couldn''t help but be happy. Shui Xi actually reacted to him. When pressing each other, they can be more intimate in the future, and they will not cause the other party''s disgust. The boy likes him, and Yinhe doesn''t know how to express his emotions.


    Ke Shuixi''s next words were like pouring him a basin of cold water, feeling that he shouldn''t have stopped the young man from watching those things before, maybe he would be able to eat meat.


    "Brother Yinhe, why is that thing standing up when I don''t have the urge to urinate? It''s really strange!"


    Looking at the innocent face of the young man, Yinhe didn''t know whether to cry or laugh, that''s all, his beloved is so innocent, so don''t look at those hot eyes, and teach this simple boy by himself.


    Shuixi felt that her whole body was getting hotter and hotter, and her face was flushed. It was also very uncomfortable to be called Yinhe. She would not react to the person she loved, either she couldn''t, or she didn''t love this person.


    So Shui Xi also felt that the Milky Way thing stood up, and when it stood up, he couldn''t help rubbing against his thing, Shui Xi only thought this feeling was strange.


    "Brother Galaxy, do you want to too?"


    Want to pee?


    That''s weird. Could it be that they have lived with the Milky Way for a long time, so the time they want to go to the toilet has become the same? Shui Xi was still confused, he only felt that a big hand was rubbing against his thing through the clothes, obviously he had no desire to urinate, but he couldn''t help but cater to him, as if he wanted more, especially the rough one. His palms felt through the clothes, and his face turned even redder.


    "It feels so weird!"


    Shui Xi couldn''t help raising his eyes, and his watery eyes looked at the Milky Way. At this time, he realized that the previous palm turned out to be the Milky Way''s, and he was a little ashamed, but he was reluctant to ask the Milky Way to take his hand away. Although it was shy and it felt strange, he actually felt a little comfortable, yes, comfortable.


    Then, if he treats the Milky Way like this, will the other party also feel this comfortable feeling?


    The little hand slowly reached down, touched the object lightly, and held it up according to Yinhe''s movements. In an instant, he heard Yinhe''s hoarse voice, "What are you doing?"


    "Brother Yinhe, I feel comfortable listening to this, do you want me to help you?"


    Yinhe cursed, **** it, if it wasn''t for the carriage, he would definitely press Shui Xi''s body hard to let the other party know what ignition is, but when he felt that soft little hand touched his desire to go up, He groaned in relief.


    "It seems that Brother Galaxy likes this feeling very much."


    If he didn''t know that the boy really didn''t understand, Yinhe would definitely think that the boy was teasing him. It was this feeling that he couldn''t put it down, and he didn''t want to stop at all.


    He hugged the boy''s body tightly, let him straddle him, and easily reached through the boy''s robe. The smooth skin gave him a special touch, and he couldn''t even bear it. Until the flat stomach, and then to that place, I finally touched it, the boy lay on his body all of a sudden, but his little hands did not let go of his object, and even followed his example and peeled off the clothes and rubbed the object tightly. Get up, my God, this little goblin.


    Yinhe cursed secretly, but kept bringing good feelings to the boy.


    "Comfortable?"


    Galaxy leaned against Shui Xi''s ear and said in a low pressure. Shui Xi''s eyes were full of tears of joy, and he nodded quickly, this feeling is so wonderful, is this an intimate thing between men and men?


    Shuixi has always been a good boy, so he asked, "Brother Yinhe, is this what you do with someone you like?"


    "Of course, but there are more intimate ones." Galaxy kept in his hands, and said solemnly in his mouth, "Would you like to try it?"


    "As long as it''s with Brother Galaxy, I want to try it."


    Yinhe''s hand is heavier, how can this little goblin tempt him like this, so that his dignified King Yanping can''t hold it, but this feeling of being seduced by a lover is really wonderful.


    "Brother Yinhe, it''s so strange..." Hearing his lover''s voice, Yinhe smirked and quickened his movements. In the end, the boy finally blushed and slumped in his arms. He also got the best feeling from the boy''s comfort, and put the two of them together. After finishing his robes, the young man has no strength.


    He stretched out his hand to pick up the young man, the delicate lips became more and more attractive, he couldn''t help biting it, his tongue penetrated the beauty of the young man, he felt that this day had come too fast, but this feeling was really good .


    Shui Xi didn''t know how to do it at all, but under the guidance of Yinhe, he gradually became proficient. He found that he liked doing this kind of thing with Yinhe very much. He couldn''t help wrapping his small hands around Yinhe''s strong back, and his straight legs were not. Knowing when it was wrapped around the man''s waist, the man kissed him heartily. Neither of them realized that this action was so ambiguous and debauched.


    Yun An, who was outside, shivered when he heard the moans coming from time to time, and glanced at Chen Tong, "You did a good job."


    Chen Tong didn''t quite understand, but seeing Yun An was very satisfied, he felt relieved. Yun An sighed, and Young Master Shui Xi still didn''t escape from the king''s palm in the end. But listening to the movement inside, Young Master Shui Xi seemed very willing.

 Chapter 1338： dont say anything to drive me away

    "Your Majesty, it has arrived."


    Yun An bowed his waist, bowed his head and said respectfully to the carriage. After a while, I felt someone come out of the carriage, but I still didn''t dare to look up. Yinhe was very satisfied with Yun An''s sense of taste, and took the soft boy from his arms and walked straight to the bedroom.


    "Tonight, Yunan is waiting outside, prepare some hot water."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Yunan raised his head for a long time, and then looked at Yinhe carefully holding the boy into the bedroom. This is not the treatment of a male pet, it is clearly heartfelt. Appointed to complete what the king ordered, of course Chen Tong was pulled by him.


    After ?? was ready, Yun An and Chen Tong stayed outside the palace from a distance, and the others had long been driven out. At this time, on the bed in the bedroom, there was a very beautiful young man lying on it.


    The boy''s fair face was rosy, and his watery eyes stared at the Milky Way.


    "Shui Xi, I''ll ask you again, once you''re with me, we''ll be bound together from now on, you''ll never be able to leave me, and you may be viewed in a different light by many people. If you regret it immediately , I will let you go."


    Shuixi was anxious, grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve, and said angrily this time, "Are you going to drive me away again?"


    "Of course not." Yinhe looked at the frying kitten, and hurriedly wrapped the person in his arms to comfort him, "Why am I willing to drive you away, I''m afraid that you will feel that you can''t bear the pressure of being around me in the future and will leave me? To go, it is better to never get it than to lose it after getting it.¡±


    Although he wanted to use coercive means to keep the boy behind, he was really reluctant. The boy was unhappy, and he felt uncomfortable in his heart. Even if the other party likes him, but... Galaxy has some contradictions in his heart, maybe it is because he cares, so he has more worries.


    Actually, even if the boy wanted to leave him at this time, he probably couldn''t bear to arrest him.


    "It''s fine if you don''t drive me away, I don''t regret it at all, Brother Yinhe, don''t you know that I can stay here because of you?" After the previous incident, Shui Xi seemed to be enlightened. . He felt that getting a person was not just about the things in the carriage, there must be other things, obviously the Milky Way knew.


    Now that Yinhe knows why he needs to ask other people, it is not better for Yinhe to teach him directly. He also understands that when Yinhe stood up in front of him, it was not because he wanted to go to the toilet, but for other reasons. , seems to care about him. Because he also thinks of the Milky Way, that thing will stand up.


    "Is it because of me?"


    Yinhe was a little moved. Since he became the king of Yanping, he always called himself the solitary king, but with Shuixi by his side, even if he was king, he was not alone.


    "Naturally, otherwise why would I try so hard to help you?"


    Yinhe hugged the boy tightly, yes, he understood his own heart, how could he not understand the boy''s heart. The young man did everything possible to ask those friends to help him find all kinds of crops. He believed in the hardships involved, but because of him, he made the young man do this at any cost.


    Shuixi like this, I am afraid that he had such thoughts about him a long time ago.


    Looking back now, he still couldn''t help Shui Xi. At the instigation of his courtiers, he almost did incomparable harm to Shui Xi. If at that time he really picked a few women at random and perfunctory things, Shui Xi would probably not be by his side long ago.


    Shui Xi looks easy to talk, but he is very stubborn. Once he decides, he will definitely not stay by his side.


    "Then, you are not allowed to leave the Lone King in the future."


    Shui Xi raised his brows: "Don''t say anything about driving me away, especially if you want me out of the bedroom, don''t even think about it, Yinhe... um..." The man kissed him fiercely, and Shui Xi felt a little breathless.


    The man didn''t let him go until he was dizzy from the kiss, "Shuixi, then let me teach you the most intimate things between lovers." Yinhe was also a little nervous, Shuixi''s face was a little expectant, and a light flashed across his eyes.


    The most intimate thing, do it with the galaxy.


    He is looking forward to it!


    Yinhe embraced the boy''s waist and gently ripped off his belt, which reminded him of the scene he had seen before, and ripped off the man''s belt. The man''s skin was wheat-colored and looked very healthy. His perfect lines and abdominal muscles made him swallow his saliva. Although it was not the first time he had seen it, this time he always felt that his face was red.


    And he had been stripped by the Milky Way like a bare little sheep, with snow-white skin all over his body, both of them unbuttoned each other''s pants at the same time, until the last layer of obstacles was gone.


    "So..." Shui Xi couldn''t help but stare at the bottom of the Milky Way in amazement. It was hard to imagine the thing he was holding before, and his little hand couldn''t help but stretched out, "How is this used?"


    He didn''t notice the strange look on Yinhe''s face. Shui Xi seemed to have found something interesting. Suddenly, his whole body trembled. The man''s palm touched his smooth back. There was a tortoise shell mark on his back, and there was even a Wounds, this is his natural.


    Yinhe stroked with pity, a very unfamiliar and familiar, but extraordinarily comfortable feeling came, Shui Xi felt that his body was so hot that cold water could turn into boiling water. Yinhe didn''t expect that Shui Xi''s sensitive point was actually on his back. After he figured it out, he kept stroking his soft back, and soon the boy looked at him with tears in his eyes, lying under him with no strength. .


    kissed the young man''s lips and kept going down, planting his own mark on the young man''s neck, Shui Xi suddenly murmured: "So I was bitten by you before."


    "it''s me."


    Yinhe said in a low voice, his movements did not stop, and he still kissed the snow-white body of the young man. He was really a baby, a little goblin, and he couldn''t put it down. Shui Xi wrapped around the man''s neck and kissed each other actively. The lover''s enthusiasm can always encourage the other party to make him more enthusiastic.


    "Um...don''t bite..."


    Shuixi felt the fruit on his chest being held by the man, and suddenly a tingling feeling came, but the man didn''t stop. He didn''t have any strength at all, and could only immerse himself in the man''s tricks.


    Until he was turned over, the man kissed his back, making his whole body seem to be on fire, gasping for breath and making a shameful sound.


    The crotch did not escape the man''s tricks, and any of his privacy was exposed to the man''s eyes. Until he felt a coolness coming from behind, and then a hot object entered, and the short-term pain passed, he couldn''t help but shouted loudly, catering to the person on him enthusiastically.


    He couldn''t forget this feeling, it was so wonderful, so wonderful that he was immersed in it and couldn''t extricate himself from it.

 Chapter 1339： good, then hit

    After a crazy night, Shui Xi finally fell asleep in a daze, only to feel that the man hugged him to clean up his body and then circled him and fell asleep. For the demon, it is not unbearable to do such a thing, the reason why he is sleepy is only because he usually sleeps when the time is up.


    opened his eyes, the Milky Way beside him had already left, Shui Xi widened his eyes and murmured: "So it turns out that the intimate things you do with the people you like are like this, and it''s really good."


    If he knew this earlier, he should have figured it out earlier, why wait for so many years. Shui Xi laughed, now even if Yinhe drives him away, he won''t leave.


    "Master Shuixi is awake?"


    "Um."


    Chen Tong called the waitress. I don''t know when it will start. Yinhe did not let Chen Tong serve Shui Xi closely, but let the waitress wait for Shui Xi to dress. Shui Xi didn''t feel anything, but Chen Tong understood. This is the expression of the king''s jealousy, of course he has no opinion.


    The waitress blushed and helped Shui Xi get dressed, but Shui Xi didn''t feel anything, so she slowly finished her breakfast and asked, "When did Yinhe leave?"


    Chen Tong replied quickly, and said some words explained by Galaxy. Shui Xi suddenly felt that after being separated for a while, he couldn''t help but go to see Yinhe. This feeling, how can I put it, there is tension in anticipation.


    Shui Xi didn''t ask any more questions, anyway, there was his little friend watching over the Milky Way, so nothing would happen. However, he did not know that the Milky Way had been submerged in the saliva of the courtiers at this time.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t really want to canonize Young Master Shuixi as your queen, do you?"


    When the courtier asked this question in a trembling manner, he refused, but if he didn''t ask, the king would have created the queen. Since ancient times, although the king can have male favorites, he did not say that he would confer a man and a queen, and that he would not want other women for this man. This is simply absurd.


    "Don''t you want the lonely king to be named queen? Why, now that the lonely king has a candidate and you are not satisfied? It seems that you really care about the lonely king''s private affairs, don''t you think the lonely king will also help you when you take a concubine? , what concubine?"


    Yinhe''s face is not good-looking, isn''t he just canonizing his baby as queen?


    For him, his baby doesn''t even care about this queen!


    "Your Majesty, there has been no precedent for the canonization of a male queen since ancient times. Please think twice. If Your Majesty insists on doing so, the ministers and others will not be able to kneel here until your Majesty changes his mind."


    Galaxy felt a headache.


    "If the king insists on making Prince Shuixi the male queen, then the king can also enshrine other wives and give birth to a prince as soon as possible, and the ministers will have no objection." It''s just a title. The king only needs two more women.


    "This matter will be mentioned later."


    Yinhe felt that this matter should not be urgent. If these courtiers were angered, Shui Xi¡¯s reputation would not be very good, and it would run counter to his purpose at that time. Seeing this, the courtiers could not make the king change for the time being. Of course, it would be good for the king not to confer a male queen.


    "Recently, the Western Yan Kingdom has often harassed the people on the border. I wonder what you think?"


    When talking about business, Yan Ping''s courtiers are still more powerful. This is also the fact that the galaxy will give them face, and most of the ministers who can only stay under his rule now have talents worthy of his fancy.


    Hearing his question, the following officials have already discussed it, and finally the results are discussed. There is nothing more than a fight. They are not conservative officials. There is also a young, talented and virtuous king to govern the country. Of course, he hopes to expand the territory. The important thing is to unify the world and let the people live happily under the governance of Yanping. Who doesn''t want to be famous in history?


    "Very good, then fight!"


    The canonization of the male queen was put on hold for the time being. The country of Yanping has become more and more prosperous in recent years, and the people all applauded when they heard that the country of Yanping was going to attack the country of Xiyan that bullied their border people.


    The people have enough to eat and drink, and of course they are more worried about whether their country is being bullied. The Western Yan Kingdom is obviously a wolf''s ambition, and it has been committed many times. No matter how good-tempered the people are, they will not oppose this war.


    Therefore, the excuse for this attack on the Western Yan Kingdom was that the Yan Ping Kingdom sought justice for the people, a very powerful excuse, so that other countries had no reason to refute.


    Under the rule of Yinhe, the country of Yanping became more and more powerful. The other countries had long been jealous, and even secretly guarded it, and wanted to join forces to deal with them. Provoking the relationship of various countries, so that they can''t take care of themselves, how can they still cooperate.


    When preparing to attack Xiyan Kingdom, Yinhe made another decision. In order to express the friendship of other countries towards Yanping Kingdom, Yanping Kingdom decided to share rich crops with other countries. At that time, Yujin Kingdom, Shunzhou Kingdom and Shunzhou Kingdom , the envoys of Tianda Kingdom have sent messengers over, Yanping Kingdom is now rich in materials, they have long wanted to see it, but Galaxy is very concerned about this aspect, and they have no chance to intervene at all.


    "I also need to go?"


    Shuixi didn''t expect Yinhe to take him to see the messenger. This is the messenger from the Three Kingdoms visiting together. He was a little surprised, "Why do you want to take me there?"


    In fact, he is not interested in these at all, but if Galaxy speaks, he will not refuse.


    "Do you want me to take a woman?"


    "Of course not."


    Shuixi gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll go, let someone come and wait for me to dress."


    Yinhe smiled and hugged the boy and kissed his lips, "I''ll help you, the clothes are ready." The waitress took the clothes in and went out. After wiping the oil, he slowly put on one piece by one. After dressing, Shui Xi''s face was flushed.


    "What a tempting fairy." Yinhe squeezed Shui Xi''s chin, "So beautiful, Lone King is really reluctant to let others see you."


    Shuixi rolled his eyes, "Didn''t you tell me to go?"


    Yinhe stroked the boy''s head, grabbed his slender hand, and walked out. Yinhe was dressed in black and luxurious clothes, and Shui Xi was dressed in pale robes. They really looked like a pair of people walking together.


    The courtiers and messengers waited a little anxiously, and suddenly they watched the Milky Way coming with Shui Xi. Yinhe sat at the top, and Shui Xi was led to a position slightly lower than his head. This scene made the courtiers'' eyelids jump. Their king was really capricious. How could they bring male pets on this occasion.


    But when they thought that these rich crops came from Shuixi, they didn''t dare to say a word, so many messengers watched, if the other party found that they didn''t want to see Shuixi and directly abducted Shuixi, they would cry. Can''t find it.

 Chapter 1340： Its a delicacy, the messenger might as well use more

    The messengers of the Three Kingdoms have long known that King Yanping has a very favored male pet, and there are no other men and women who are favored in the palace. At this time, seeing Shui Xi sitting on the side, they couldn''t help but look at it. The young man was indeed very beautiful, especially his bright eyes, which made them seem unable to hide any secrets.


    Of course, what attracted them the most was not this, but the richness of Yanping''s products was all because of the young man in front of him. The messenger of the Three Kingdoms secretly thought about the countermeasures in his heart, how to abduct the boy to his own country.


    The young man and King Yanping slept in the same bed, and they couldn''t find the opportunity to make friends privately. It can be seen that King Yanping is indeed a sinister and cunning person.


    "Welcome to the arrival of the messengers."


    "King Yanping is very polite."


    The three envoys hurriedly bowed down and saluted, but their faces were not very respectful, but it was just the situation. They were not from the country of Yanping. As long as there was no mistake, King Yanping would not dare to do anything to them, otherwise it would provoke disputes between the two countries. , they believed that when Yan Pingguo attacked Western Yanguo, he was not willing to conflict with other countries.


    "King Yanping, I heard that Yanping is rich in domestic products, I wonder if you can let us see it?"


    Yinhe said with a smile: "Of course, not only can you let the messengers know, but you can also bring some back to the kings of various countries."


    "Someone, bring it up."


    From a distance, I watched the waiter come up with a tray. Before he came forward, a fragrance spread to the tip of his nose. The envoy of the Three Kingdoms couldn''t help but stretched his neck and looked at what was inside. He quickly realized that it was very rude, and he sat up quickly, looking at King Yan Ping''s officials who were used to it, their faces suddenly turned red, and they were like bumpkins who had never seen the world.


    Although no one laughed, they felt ashamed.


    When the items were placed in front of them, the envoys of the Three Kingdoms couldn''t help but widen their eyes. Among them, the envoys of the Kingdom of Yujin asked, "What is this?"


    "This is corn, the messenger might as well try it, it tastes sweet and delicious." Yinhe said with a smile, but Shuixi clearly felt a killing intent in Yinhe''s eyes, and thought to himself, did this messenger offend Yinhe?


    Remembering that the other party is from Yu Jin, it should be the Galaxy who bullied him, but Shui Xi still understands that he can''t make mistakes at this time, otherwise it will make Galaxy embarrassed.


    The envoy of the Kingdom of Yu Jin was also welcome. He broke off a few grains and put them in his mouth. After chewing a few times, his eyes suddenly lit up, "It''s really delicious."


    The messengers from the other two countries also learned to eat it. It was really delicious.


    After a while, the maid placed a small saucer in front of them, with a number of earth-colored objects the size of a thumb.


    The envoy of the Kingdom of Yu Jin saw that the Milky Way seemed to have forgotten the unhappiness of the past, and boldly asked: "King Yanping, what is this?"


    "There are many ways to eat peanuts. This is just one way to eat them after they are cooked in salt water." The envoy of Yu Jin was not polite this time. The courtiers looked strange until he chewed it twice. Although the taste was okay, he always felt that there was something salty and astringent that prevented him from enjoying this delicious food.


    "This... has a good taste, but..."


    "This is a delicacy, the messenger might as well use more." After speaking, Yinhe also picked up a peanut, peeled off the shell in front of the messenger, exposed the fruit inside, and put the fruit into his mouth, "Why doesn''t the messenger use it? "


    Yinhe''s deliberate questioning, especially the way he was used to it, made Yujin''s envoy want to shove himself into the cracks in the ground, which was too embarrassing. It turned out that the way he ate was wrong. No wonder he was eating strangely. It turned out that he could not eat the food from the outside, only the food from the inside.


    But for the sake of face, the messenger could only peel off the peanut shell, and then only eat the fruit inside. After eating it, he could really feel that it was also a kind of delicious food.


    Then Yan Pingguo showed the rich products to the envoys of the Three Kingdoms, and the envoys of the Three Kingdoms were so surprised that their eyes were about to turn red. If such products belonged to their country, one could imagine how powerful their country would be.


    As long as you win over the hearts of the people and make the country rich, are you afraid that there will be no food support to attack other countries?


    At this time, the messengers of the Three Kingdoms were mixed with five flavors, eating delicious food, and not having much happiness in their hearts. On the contrary, the courtiers of Yanping and Yinhe are very happy, they are not just to show the abundance of products.


    "What do the three envoys think of these items in Yanping country?"


    "It was a godsend."


    A messenger exclaimed.


    Galaxy said with a special meaning, "It is indeed a gift from God."


    Immediately, the expressions of the three messengers changed. This should not have been said. If it was really bestowed by God, does that mean that King Yanping is the darling of God, and it may be more convenient to do things in the future.


    But if you say it, you can''t get it back.


    "I heard that the seeds of these items all come from Young Master Shuixi, I wonder if King Yanping can give us a recommendation?" The envoy of Yujin Kingdom regained his arrogant head, in exchange for a sneer at the corner of Yinhe''s mouth.


    "Oh? So you all know that? If you talk about this God-given thing, Gu Wang thinks that Shui Xi is the most beautiful person given to Gu Wang by God." Yinhe didn''t mean to hide, "This is Shui Xi, Gu Wang''s. Baby, the Queen of Yanping Kingdom in the near future. King Gu believes that Shuixi can give the seeds of these items to the people of Yanping Kingdom, and should be the Queen of Yanping Kingdom."


    As soon as these words fell, not only the three messengers could not predict, but also the officials of Yanping Kingdom were dumbfounded. They never thought that the king would come to this move. If they objected at this time, wouldn¡¯t they let the messengers of the Three Kingdoms Knowing that they were against Shui Xi becoming the queen, they felt that there was an opportunity and would win over Shui Xi to other countries.


    The officials of Yanping state secretly scolded that the king was treacherous, but he did not dare to say a word, and could only oppose it with silence. However, in the eyes of the envoys of the Three Kingdoms, this scene has become. Shui Xi''s becoming the queen of Yanping has been acquiesced by all the ministers, and they all sighed. For such a person, it is no wonder that King Yanping would spend so much capital. If they come to their country, I believe their king is also willing to offer such conditions.


    But they would never have imagined that the Milky Way meant that in the future, there would be only one queen in Yanping, and there would be no more ladies.


    Yinhe is not ready to explain. If he explains it, his courtiers will not accept it. Maybe they will be ill. At this time, it is not very good to be laughed at by the other three countries.


    When looking at the courtiers below with a blushing face and not daring to say anything, Yinhe felt that it was a very pleasant thing to occasionally pit the courtiers for the first time.


    If he was surprised, of course, Shui Xi was the most surprised. He stared at the Milky Way with a pair of beautiful eyes, and there was no preparation for the Milky Way to do this. Shui Xi, who was originally not in love, suddenly became enlightened when the Galaxy reached the last step.


    "Galaxy?" Shui Xi couldn''t help shouting in a low voice, but no one but the Galaxy heard it.

 Chapter 1341： To insult Master Shuixi is to insult grain

    is that true?


    You want me to be the queen of King Yanping?


    Shuixi certainly understands what the queen means, and is someone who can stand side by side with the Milky Way.


    Although he couldn''t stand Galaxy having other people, he never asked Galaxy to give him any identity. He is a demon, as long as Yinhe admits him in his heart, it doesn''t matter if he is given an identity or not.


    it is true.


    Yinhe''s eyes had already told him that this matter was after careful consideration, and he really wanted him to be the queen of King Yanping.


    Shui Xi widened his smile, the corners of his mouth slowly curved up, and those beautiful eyes were getting brighter and brighter.


    "Since you made me queen, then I''ll be queen."


    Shuixi''s voice reached Yinhe''s ears, but other people didn''t hear it. Of course, Yinhe knew that this was a special method. It was because of this special method and Shuixi''s identity that Yinhe felt very panic. Shuixi could leave his side at any time. He was a mortal, and he would grow old and die. , and Shui Xi is a demon, with an unknown lifespan.


    "Then congratulations to King Yanping."


    The congratulatory voices of the three messengers brought Galaxy back to their senses. The three messengers looked at the Galaxy with a look of longing, as if they were children waiting for candy.


    "Happy, the three messengers might as well stay in Yanping for the time being to attend the wedding of the lonely king and queen before leaving."


    How could the messenger of the Three Kingdoms refuse to agree? He immediately responded, saying that he would report his experience in Yanping Kingdom to their king. The officials of Yanping Kingdom did not think that their king would not give them any chance to refute, and directly said that the three envoys would leave behind the ceremony to participate in the canonization of the queen. They just wanted to prevent it from being impossible.


    Once stopped, they could imagine that Shui Xi was not welcomed by the courtiers of Yan Ping, and it would definitely give other countries a chance to take advantage. The courtiers looked at their king with a touch of sadness, but the king''s eyes seemed to stick to Shui Xi''s body.


    That beautiful young man was smiling brightly at the king of his family. It was indeed fascinating that people couldn''t find the north and south, and even they felt a little dazed. With such goblins by their side day and night, it''s no wonder that their king can''t hold back.


    After looking at each other in dismay, the courtiers could only sigh and compromise in the end. After the end, go back and prepare gifts for the king and queen!


    They seriously believed that all this was planned by the king, but unfortunately the young man did bring countless changes to the Yanping country. This kind of huge credit, once the king did not confer any official position on the young man, I am afraid it is for today, right?


    The messengers of the three kingdoms were arranged to live in Yancheng respectively. At the same time, the king was going to confer the queen. The fact that the queen was Shuixi was also spreading all over the Yanping country.


    When countless nobles expressed their anger at the fact that the king could enshrine a male queen, Yinhe announced the new crops brought by Shuixi. when.


    These crops are not crops, but all kinds of fruits. At this time, outside the palace, the people are already lined up in long queues in an orderly manner, waiting to receive the new fruits.


    Before, they had potatoes and corn to fill their stomachs, and later they had countless vegetables that could be eaten, and the dishes on the table became rich. Now I heard that Master Shui Xi brought them fruits and fruits, which are things that only nobles can enjoy. Ordinary people want to eat one or two fruits, unless they go to the mountains and forests to pick them, they may not necessarily pick delicious fruits. Most are astringent, or even poisonous.


    But the arrival of Master Shuixi has improved their lives, and now it has brought more excitement to their lives. They don''t know how to thank this young man who has never met.


    I only know that he stayed in the king''s bedroom every night, he was rarely seen, he was easy-going, and he had a very good temperament. It is said that anyone who has seen this son of Shuixi will be healed by his bright smile.


    The people lined up, stretched their necks and looked forward, and saw the colorful fruits on the bullock cart guarded by the soldiers, some round, some flat, some long, big and small, red. The green, especially the fragrance from the ox cart, made them swallow their saliva.


    Every time a new variety appears, the king will give them free items to taste, and then they can follow the people sent by the palace to learn how to plant them. At the beginning, they can receive a small amount of seeds and seedlings, and then they will need them later. Bought.


    For such a method, today''s rich people are very happy to do it. Since the Galaxy became the king, everything they do will bring them great changes.


    At this time, those princes and nobles were annoyed that Yinhe was going to confer the title of Queen Shuixi, and sent people to Yancheng and other places to walk the rumors about Shuixi, and said that Shuixi was a monster that harmed the country, and I don''t know where it came from. The purpose of coming to the palace is to confuse the king with beauty. If this continues, it will definitely bring disaster to the entire Yanping country.


    When the people happily received the delicious fruits and went back, they heard rumors like this everywhere on the street, and even songs sung by children.


    The people are angry, our Shuixi son is obviously a blessing from God, if there is no Shuixi son, how can they be rich today.


    No one thought that the people who had rumored that the water was not good were arrested by the people and sent to the outside of the palace, asking the king to punish them for their disrespect and slander.


    "The grass people have seen the king." All the people kneeled on the ground, not only that, but also the rumours who were bound to the side were crushed to the ground, pressing the other party''s forehead to the ground and making a heavy noise, "Your Majesty, Caomin has been blessed by the king and son Shuixi for many years, so that he can get such abundant food and vegetables, and now he has delicious fruits. Young Master Xi was sent by God to help us, Young Master Shui Xi chose Wang Shang, even if he chose Yan Pingguo, he also chose us."


    The corner of Yinhe''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. He really didn''t expect his people to be so brainy, but the effect was surprisingly good. Now even if he doesn''t need to come forward, the entire Yanping country will protect Shui Xi.


    "Caomin really didn''t expect that after getting such a rich and happy life, there would be people with a heartless heart, saying that Mr. Shuixi is not good on the street, and making up rumors that slandered Mr. Shuixi."


    Speaking of this, the people kneeling outside the palace talked about the guilt of these people in an orderly manner, and finally someone slammed their foreheads on the ground and said neatly: "I beg the king to deal with their guilt and insult Shui Xi. Young Master, you are insulting the grain."


    "What are they slandering me for?"

 Chapter 1342： Let them do the hard work

    A refreshing voice came from behind Yinhe, which attracted countless people to look up, only to see that it was a beautiful young man in a white robe. The young man had a delicate face, and the most attractive thing was of course a bright smile.


    There is also a huge dog beside the boy. The dog walks over with its head held high, as if it is escorting the boy.


    "What did these people say about me?"


    The people who were kneeling on the ground were awakened by the pleasant voice, thinking that such a person is really like a fairy, no wonder they were given so much food, fruits and vegetables.


    The faces of the people suddenly became excited. Over the past few years, how much they wanted to see the young man who changed their lives. Unfortunately, the young man did not leave the palace, and even a portrait was never circulated, so they had no chance to thank him.


    I wanted to make a statue for the boy many times, but I was afraid that I would insult the boy''s appearance because I didn''t know his face. When they saw it now, they deeply believed that the wait was worth it. When they saw it today, their worries in their hearts had been put aside, and each of them excitedly kowtowed several times on the ground.


    This is thanks, thanks to the young people for being able to send such good items to them, so that they will not be hungry and make them rich. Nowadays, the phenomenon of selling sons and daughters is very rare in Yanping country. Those who are industrious have never shown signs of starvation. Even if there are floods and droughts from time to time, food can be delivered in time from other places to help them.


    Because earthquakes, droughts, and floods are very common nowadays, Galaxy has set up a rescue and rescue team, so that they can be rescued from the disaster as soon as possible, and will help them choose another place after the disaster and rebuild it. houses.


    Such a beautiful country of Yanping, the hearts of the people seem to have been twisted into a rope to follow the Milky Way, and no one can win over them. There were once caravans from other countries who wanted to buy seeds from them, but they never agreed.


    "Caomin has seen Young Master Shuixi, thank you Young Master Shuixi for everything he has done for us."


    Hearing the excited voices of the people, Shui Xi couldn''t help but feel a little excited at this moment, and he took two steps forward and was held by Yinhe. This feeling of standing with your partner is really good.


    At the beginning, he was just to help the galaxy, and he didn''t see the troubles of the galaxy, but he didn''t expect to receive so many people''s gratitude, especially when these people thanked him, a **** poured into him and the galaxy from their bodies. , Others can''t find it, but he can see clearly.


    The power of faith.


    Shuixi was surprised that these people thanked him so much that they already believed in him.


    "You are all the people of the galaxy, I am the companion of the galaxy, I help you is to help him, no need to thank you much."


    The people were even more excited when they heard that, someone who dared to slander such a beautiful person, and immediately pressed the few **** guys who were still walking around in a daze to the ground.


    "Master Shuixi, these people are the ones who slander you..."


    When the people said this, looking at Shuixi''s noble appearance, they really did not dare to say those filthy words, as if they were blaspheming when Shuixi heard them.


    "From the point of view of the solitary king, they should be pulled out of their tongues and then driven out of the country of Yanping."


    Yinhe said with an expressionless face, which attracted the echoes of all the people, who all felt that this was the best way to deal with it. Pull out the tongues of these broken-mouthed guys so they can no longer slander the gods in their hearts. They even thought that when Yinhe and Shuixi stood together, they were a perfect match, and they cheered when they thought that Shuixi could become the queen of the galaxy in a while. Such a good person became their queen. A great deed that should be celebrated by turning around and killing a pig.


    Shuixi shook his head and pulled Yinhe''s hand.


    "Shui Xi thinks it''s wrong?"


    "Well, that''s not right."


    The faces of those who were **** by the five flowers turned pale immediately. The punishment of tongue-pulling was already very painful, and they had to be driven out of such a wealthy Yanping country. .


    The people and Yinhe didn''t feel that Shuixi was cruel, thinking that no matter what Shuixi decided, it would be right.


    "It will be your and my big marriage in a while, why don''t you let them do coolies, and if you don''t do anything else, just plant a few things I recently discovered. As for how long the sentence will be, Galaxy has decided."


    When Shui Xi blinked his beautiful eyes and said this, "After you pull out their tongues, you drive people out of Yanping Country, but in fact they may not survive. Wouldn''t it be cheaper for them to die in vain, what a waste. , Now what I need in Yan Pingguo is manpower. Speaking of Yinhe, there are so many prisoners in the prison, as long as they are not guilty of murder and arson, why don''t they come out and do coolies to offset their crimes?"


    Yinhe''s eyes lit up. Yes, Yan Pingguo is really short of manpower now. Fortunately, he has countless new seeds in his hands that he wants people to try. Unfortunately, the fertile fields of the common people are almost finished, and the manpower can''t be responsible for more. .


    If you can use this part of people, it can really help him a lot.


    The people who were listening below couldn''t help but laugh. Young Master Shuixi was really aiming for them. In fact, they suddenly felt that punishing the body, it was really better to let these guys do coolies.


    "Okay, just do it."


    With the cheers of the people, Shui Xi was led back to the palace by the Milky Way. He didn''t notice that there were tears of relief in the eyes of those who were **** with five flowers, and there was some remorse, and finally kowtowed to the palace before being led away.


    Today''s scene is of course widely shared by the people. Those who dared to attack Shui Xi before will not dare to say anything more after today. Those royal palace nobles also dare not let people spread any rumors, such Shui Xi is not something they can offend at all.


    Since ancient times, fighting against the people''s will is always courting death. In case the king caught the pigtails, he would definitely let them do coolies. Thinking of the days when they would take off their luxurious robes and put on coarse shirts and go to the fields, the nobles couldn''t help but tremble, and they closed their doors to thank guests for several days.


    And after that day, Shui Xi clearly felt the power of faith from all directions, and his cultivation was also growing.


    "Master, your cultivation has grown so fast recently."


    Dasha couldn''t help but be amazed. He was by Shui Xi''s side all day, and of course he was very clear about Shui Xi''s situation.


    "It''s the power of faith, but although there was a little bit before, it was very little. I don''t know why since I saw those people outside the palace that day, the power of faith has been coming every day. With my current cultivation base , I can''t absorb it all, I''m going to arrange a formation in the bedroom, and you can practice at that time."


    And Yinhe lived here for a long time, which can also prolong his life, but Yinhe was still unable to practice his exercises, so Shuixi felt annoyed. He deliberately did not think about the future Galaxy will grow old, and only cherished the days with him.

 Chapter 1343： how can you be queen

    Shuixi quickly set up a formation in the bedroom, which was able to gather the power of faith into the bedroom. He also found that half of the power of faith in all directions followed the Galaxy. Therefore, when the bedroom was arranged, he turned to the place where the Milky Way handled the affairs of the government.


    "Master Shuixi is here?"


    Yun An''s body has developed a lot laterally compared to the previous two years, and the flesh on his face is shaking when he smiles, "Young Master Shui Xi, go in, calm down, the king is reading."


    "it is good."


    Yun An gently pushed open the door, Shui Xi walked in lightly, and really saw the man above who was reading seriously. The men are already in their twenties, and they have known each other for more than ten years. The days are so fast that they disappear in the blink of an eye.


    The man is more handsome than he used to be, with a tall stature and a pair of deep eyes, every time he sees him, it will make him addicted.


    "Shuixi."


    It was very far away, but Yinhe felt a familiar atmosphere. He raised his head and saw the young man standing in front of the door. He quickly put down the bamboo slip and quickly walked down to hug the person in his arms.


    "Why are you here? Are you getting impatient in the palace, do you want to pick a time to go out and play?"


    The only one who can make the diligent Galaxy speak playful words is Shuixi.


    "No, do you feel any difference from the past few days?"


    Yinhe recalled for a moment, shook his head, and said only: "If it''s different, it should be that no matter how late at night I read, even if I don''t have Shuixi to help me adjust, I won''t feel tired."


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up, and when he looked around the palace, he really saw a thick white power, "That''s because of the credit of the entire Yanping country, they believe in you."


    In fact, he is also a little strange. Before, the people of Yanping Kingdom would have the power of faith to fall on Yinhe, but they were not so fierce.


    "How to say?"


    Shuixi explained it to Yinhe, and Yinhe felt strange too. He really wanted to create a prosperous world. When he was three years old, he was sent to Yujin on his way to be a proton, which showed him that there were countless children who were displaced and starved to death on the road. Originally, he was sent to be a proton in his heart. His despair disappeared, and he turned to think that these people did not give up hope if they were not hungry and clothed. He is still sitting in a carriage, but he was sent to another place, but his life is still rich, and he will not be clothed or not warm. If he can''t get enough to eat, then why is he desperate?


    It''s better to keep this life, maybe it can change all this in the future. Shui Xi knows these things. He has asked Yinhe many things in the past, and Yinhe will never hide it from him.


    "If the power of faith is not absorbed after a while, it will dissipate. I think it is too wasteful. I plan to arrange a formation here to gather the power of faith, so that you can be nurtured in it every day. You will feel tired and you will live longer.¡±


    Shuixi released Yinhe and started to set up the formation. Yinhe just stood by and watched the boy''s figure without any obstruction. With such a beautiful person by his side, of course he would like to have a strong body and a long life, so that he can stay by the boy''s side longer and longer.


    After a long time, Shui Xi completed the formation, and finally smiled contentedly. Yinhe stepped forward and wrapped the person in his arms. The boy''s body was very comfortable to hold.


    He walked up to sit down with the boy in his arms, let the boy sit on top of him, and looked at it with the bamboo slip. And Shui Xi also took advantage of the situation to lie on his chest, and chose bamboo slips at will. The hall can only be described as quiet and warm.


    Yun An looked at everything inside through the crack of the door, and the smile on his face couldn''t stop. Young Master Shui Xi and the King are really a good match. As for the heir, let the King worry about himself. As a slave, he only needs to take good care of Young Master Shui Xi and the King. Why bother with so many things? Instead, it annoyed the two of them?


    Yun An glanced at Chen Tong, who was probably seeing through it now. The two of them looked at each other and laughed tacitly.


    "Galaxy, did you really decide to make me your queen?"


    "No," Yinhe shook his head, pinched the boy''s cheek, and said in the boy''s puzzled eyes, "How can you be a queen, you should be called Wang Jun of course."


    King?


    Shuixi blinked, "Why Wang Jun?"


    "Shui Xi is not a daughter, so how can you use the name of a daughter on your body? You are a person from the Milky Way and my companion beside the king. Of course, you are called Wang Jun."


    This is a title that never appeared in the history books, but Yinhe felt that because of Shui Xi, the word "Wangjun" should have appeared.


    jun is the name for a man, as for the queen, it is an insult to Shui Xi.


    Shuixi smiled brilliantly: "Well, I will be your king from now on."


    Yinhe sighed, his Shui Xi is really easy to satisfy. How could such a young man dislike him? Every time he wanted to satisfy Shui Xi''s wishes, he didn''t even know what Shui Xi lacked.


    A month later, King Yanping canonized Shui Xi as the king, and many people were not surprised. Then the name "Wangjun" gradually spread. This is the name that King Yanping proposed for his beloved. King Yanping even said that he Being the same man as Shui Xi cannot be called husband and wife, but should be called a partner. If you need to address it, you might as well call it husband and wife. If you call them husband and wife, neither of them regard Shui Xi as a daughter, a man. How can people be treated like this?


    Yinhe''s attitude is telling the people of the Five Kingdoms that Shui Xi is someone who can stand beside him, not the male pet rumored by outsiders. The people of the five kingdoms were all surprised that even if Shui Xi did something unusual, he could be canonized as a unique king. Some people thought that the galaxy had gone crazy.


    No matter what, the fact that Shuixi was canonized as a king was irresistible.


    Yanping country celebrates this day in the whole world. In order to confer the title of Wangjun, I don¡¯t know how many cattle and sheep were slaughtered. Seeing that many people were incomparably jealous, the officials knew that there was no way to stop the matter, especially since Shui Xi kept coming out with new seeds, they didn''t dare to be angry or say anything. These things are enough to change Wang Jun. status.


    In particular, the young man stood beside Yinhe in a black robe decorated with gold threads, with a crown slightly smaller than that of Yinhe, his face was flat but with a bright smile. They didn''t see how rude the young man was about this position, but even more rude that the person standing beside him was just Yinhe.


    The boy''s eyes were always on Yinhe, and he never left.


    Shuixi''s demeanor has already made countless people bow down, and there are people praying for blessings and bowing down. Who would dare to move such a king who has won the hearts of the people?


    When Yinhe¡¯s and Shuixi were cruising the streets on the king¡¯s chariot, several people in the Fengyuelou family stared at the noble man and the immortal-like boy above, their mouths wide open in disbelief.

 Chapter 1344： each others pride

    "I read that right, he''s not..."


    "Shh, how can they be known by their dignity."


    "Oh my God, I''m not dreaming. It turns out that I was so close to the most honorable person in Yanping country, and it was two at once."


    It was the boy and girl who was recruited by Shui Xi and the old lady of the Fengyuelou. The old lady was also stunned, but didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Remember, you can''t spread the word about that."


    "Don''t worry, Mom, we understand."


    The old lady was relieved, and looked at the two people on the king''s car with the boys and girls. I really didn''t expect that the dignified prince had visited them here and asked them about the relationship between men and men.


    The old lady suddenly remembered and her eyes widened. Does this mean that before that, the king and the king actually maintained a very pure relationship and slept in the same bed for more than ten years?


    The old lady felt that she was a little unsteady, and staggered to hold on to the railing, her eyes still not looking away.


    I admire the king very much in my heart, and I really can endure what ordinary people can''t bear. No wonder it makes the king also infatuated with the king. What the king does is what all countries ask for, but the king only stays in their country of Yanping. , is still staying in their king''s bedroom every night, can you explain?


    can only prove that the king is also infatuated with the king!


    The old lady still thinks that the king is powerful. Such a beautiful young man has never had any crooked thoughts after sleeping in the same bed for ten years. He really is their incomparably wise and virtuous king.


    watched Wang Jia leave, and the old lady took a deep breath.


    "Shui Xi, have you seen it? The people of Yanping country love you very much, because you have allowed them to fill their stomachs, no longer eat and sleep in the open air, and even become very rich. There is still surplus grain, and I also pursue spiritual entertainment. Since ancient times, there have been evil people in the poor mountains, but everyone in Yanping country is proud to be a Yanping country, and no one is willing to leave Yanping country." Yinhe gently held Shui Xi''s hand, The voice was a little excited, "This is all thanks to you, Shui Xi, you are really a gift from God, and it is a blessing for my galaxy to get you and stand with it."


    There are no nauseous words, no expressions of deep affection, simply explain the changes of Yan Pingguo, and then tell the luck of being with him. Shui Xi thinks that this is the most pleasant love story in the world. This person is still Yan. The king of Pingguo is a person who stands at a high place, but he can break the world, just because he can stand by the other side aboveboard.


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up, and he felt that it was really a good thing to stay in the place of human beings more than ten years ago.


    Over the past ten years, the country of Yanping has become more and more prosperous. He knows that what Yinhe wants is not only the prosperity of the country of Yanping, but the prosperity of the world and the well-being of the people.


    "I will help you, and I will always stay by your side."


    still doesn''t seem like a love story, but Yinhe seems to have heard the most beautiful words in this world after listening to it. He holds the boy''s hand and sits firmly on the king''s car to accept the worship of the people.


    He is very proud, he is proud to have such a beautiful person as Shui Xi.


    Shuixi is also very proud, he is proud to stand side by side with the Milky Way, not the so-called hiding in the palace of the palace forever. He suddenly understood something, and held Yinhe''s hand even tighter.


    "Shuixi, what do you think that is?"


    Galaxy pointed to not far away, there were two statues standing there, one majestic and tall, the other as handsome as a fairy, as if they were really transformed by the two of them.


    Shui Xi was surprised. He was surprised that it was not the statue, but a steady stream of faith power pouring into the statue, and then the statue gathered all the faith power and rushed towards them in one direction.


    "I see."


    He understood why the power of faith suddenly increased so much. It turned out that the people made statues for them, as if worshiping them as gods, and enjoying incense like gods, no wonder there is the power of faith.


    Yinhe was stunned when he heard Shui Xi''s words, and then smiled, "Sure enough, the most important thing in governing a country is to satisfy the people and let them live a good life, so that their hearts will give back more respect. Rumors to deceive people''s trust, it is better to do something practical, this is the long-term solution."


    "That''s the power of the Milky Way. If you only rely on those seeds, without your methods, Yanping Kingdom would not have what it is today. The biggest credit is yours."


    Get the praise of the lover, and the Milky Way is in a better mood. He took Shui Xi''s hand and stood up from the king''s carriage. All the cheering people stopped at the same time, as if they were waiting for their king to speak. Of course, they were more expecting their king to speak.


    This time, many people are seeing the king for the first time. The style of the king is really incomparable to anyone except the king. It is no wonder that the king will be canonized as the king. The people don''t think there is anything wrong with the king, and even think that he has done it too right. It is a blessing for them to have such a king in Yanping!


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    All the people knelt down and shouted excitedly, for fear that the two of them would not be able to hear it. The sound shook the water tank not far away, and it was about to burst.


    "Get up, everyone, today is a good day for the lonely king and the king. In this exciting time, the king of the lonely king has brought you new items."


    Sure enough, as soon as these words fell, everyone was excited.


    There are countless things that Shui Xi''s subordinates brought back from various places overseas. Even though he was always in the palace, in fact, he was busy checking the use of those things every day, and what kind of bad environment was needed in Yanping country to plant them. Only every time the people get new seeds, they can be planted accurately without any useless efforts.


    Many people don''t know how much effort Shui Xi and Yinhe have spent behind this, and how many times they have failed. Even if Shui Xi is a very powerful demon, no matter how powerful it is, it will not be able to make seeds in different environments grow and produce the same deliciousness. The fruit, which requires trial after trial.


    The main purpose of ??Shuixi is to serve the Milky Way. Later, he felt the respect of the people for him, and he devoted more attention to the people, and began to try his best to do something better for the people.


    Now that he is the king, and the entire Yanping country is his subjects, then he should also consider all the people like the Milky Way. The people are also repaying him, giving him countless inexhaustible power of faith.


    The grand occasion of this day has been recorded in the history books. In later generations, countless people have praised King Yanping and King Yan. According to legend, King Wang is a man full of legends, and King Yanping only needs the only man.


    After the ceremony of consecrating the king, the envoys of the Three Kingdoms were shocked beyond words by all this grand occasion.


    When the messengers of the Three Kingdoms went back, the Milky Way held a farewell party for them, and the messengers of the Three Kingdoms also had some expectations that they could bring the products of Yanping Kingdom back to their own country.

 Chapter 1345： Fight for watermelon

    After the farewell party, Yinhe said that he was presenting the goods to the Three Kingdoms and the ox cart outside the palace, and also said: "Originally, the solitary king also prepared the portion of the West Yan Kingdom, who knew that the West Yan Kingdom repeatedly harassed me, Yan Ping. The people on the border of the country, the Lone King has endured them for a long time over the years. The goods are ready, and the Lone King is not going to take it back. The three who belong to the Western Yan Kingdom will divide it up and bring it back to their own country!"


    "Thank you King Yanping."


    The messengers of the Three Kingdoms thanked them very sincerely this time, and left the palace under the eyes of Yinhe and Shuixi with smiles on their faces. Yinhe was always holding Shui Xi''s hand, and the courtiers of Yan Pingguo couldn''t understand the strange smile on the corner of their king''s mouth, but they also knew that it was cold, as if they were scheming against someone.


    Now that Shui Xi has just been named Wang Jun, they are even more afraid to provoke them, and they dare not ask the king to accept his wife on this festive day. After the courtiers looked at each other in dismay, they sighed. Let''s bring this matter up later. Wang Jun is very capable, and it has to be said that their Yanping Kingdom cannot lose such talents as Wang Jun.


    In case Wang Jun was angered away because of Mrs. Na, it would not be worth the loss.


    "Galaxy, what did you give them?"


    Yinhe led Shui Xi to the throne and said softly: "Corn, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and a small amount of other fruits and vegetables. The kingdom of Yujin, the kingdom of Shunzhou, and the kingdom of Tianda have one truckload of corn, one truckload of sweet potatoes, and one truckload of peanuts. And other fruits and vegetables, as for Xiyan Kingdom, a truckload of watermelons, a truckload of potatoes, and other fruits and vegetables."


    Yinhe said with a deep meaning, and when he started talking, there was a gloomy wind, and Shui Xi asked quietly, "What''s the meaning?"


    "The lone king asked Yujin, Shunzhou and Tianda to divide the goods of Xiyan, and Shuixi said that a carload of watermelons and a carload of potatoes were things they didn''t have in their car, and they couldn''t be taken away, so how would they divide them? ?"


    Split it up and take it away, isn''t that too embarrassing? Yinhe thought secretly in his heart, Shui Xi was silent and glanced at Yinhe.


    There are only two most common items, namely watermelon and potato. Watermelon is a fruit and potato is a vegetable. At this time, it can be used as food, which is the food to keep the stomach full. Of course, there are countless ways to eat in Yanping now, all passed down by Shui Xi.


    "If Shuixi wants to see it, why don''t we go and see them?"


    "it is good."


    Shuixi really wanted to go and see what would happen. Although he said he was very smart, he was still a lot simpler about human detours and didn¡¯t think too much about it. The courtiers watched their king lead the king to listen to the corner.


    "Don''t go out, just watch here."


    Shuixi found that this place was slightly higher, but he could clearly see the pictures outside the palace, and even the voices over there could be heard clearly. Yun An and Chen Tong hurriedly brought chairs for the two of them, and Yinhe and Shui Xi paid attention to the situation there after they sat down.


    With the help of the palace servants, the messenger of the Three Kingdoms finally knew what they were bringing back, and the palace servants said again, "A few of you are also invited to come here, this place was originally given to Xiyan Kingdom. As mentioned above, if you don¡¯t dislike it, you can take these things away.¡±


    If it was an ordinary thing, the envoys would definitely be uncomfortable, but now they are coming to Yanping to bring these things back, and they will definitely not refuse. They hurriedly followed the palace servants to the other side. Not much different from theirs, but it seems to be less.


    The messenger of the Three Kingdoms felt a little relieved, and the palace servant said quickly, "These three carts are all ordinary fruits and vegetables, and they contain similar things. Three messengers are not as good as one cart per person, how about it?"


    The messenger of the Three Kingdoms checked it and agreed with the plan. He couldn''t help but look at the other two cars.


    A cart hit the ox cart with items in burlap pockets, and it was impossible to see what it was. The other cart was made of something like a fishing net and tied to the ox cart. It looked big and round, and the outside was turquoise.


    "This is a watermelon." Seeing that the messengers of the Three Kingdoms were all looking here, the palace servant pointed to another cart, holding a khaki-colored fist-sized item in his hand, "It''s called a potato."


    "As for how to divide it, the three messengers can discuss on their own. After the discussion, the three messengers can leave from here."


    After ?? finished speaking, the palace servant actually stepped aside and said nothing more.


    The messengers of the Three Kingdoms discussed in whispers, but they all looked at the car of watermelons. They seemed to be able to recall the taste of watermelons. It was the Milky Way entertained them that day. As for the khaki, round thing, they didn''t know what it was and how to eat it.


    couldn''t help but asked the palace servant on the side, and the palace servant said: "This is a potato, and it is also eaten. It can be boiled and eaten. Would you like to taste the boiled potatoes?"


    The messenger of the Three Kingdoms was of course willing, and the palace servant hurriedly got three boiled potatoes and instructed the three of them on how to eat them.


    Boiled potatoes in white water without any seasoning, especially after seeing such delicious food in Yanpingguo, the messengers of the Three Kingdoms certainly did not think potatoes were a good thing.


    It has no taste at all, and it is not delicious at all. The messengers of the Three Kingdoms are thinking at the same time, if this thing is brought back, the king will definitely not like it, and maybe even blame them.


    So after eating the potatoes, they all set their eyes on the cart of watermelons. As long as the watermelons are brought back, the king will definitely reward them for having tasted such a delicious food.


    "I want watermelon."


    "I want watermelon too."


    "I think watermelon tastes better."


    The palace people had retreated far away, ignoring the envoys of the Three Kingdoms who were arguing.


    Among them, the envoy of the Kingdom of Yujin said: "My Kingdom of Yujin is stronger than your two countries, so naturally I should get this car of watermelons from the Kingdom of Yujin."


    "My Shunzhou Kingdom is not bad, why is it only you, Yujin Kingdom, who can take advantage?"


    "My Tianda Kingdom won''t let it this time, my king will definitely like this deliciousness."


    ¡­


    Shui Xi glanced at the Milky Way, and the Milky Way watched the scene in front of him with great interest, "How about it, isn''t it interesting? Watermelon can only quench thirst, it is a kind of fruit, if you eat it normally, it is good. These people don''t know about potatoes. The beauty is that potatoes are really good things, they can not only be used as food, but also can be used to make various dishes, such precious items are put aside by them."


    "How will they be divided?"


    Shui Xi asked curiously.


    "The country of Yujin has always been domineering and will not tolerate it at all. I have had an encounter with that messenger before, and he will not be the one who will tolerate it. He will definitely get the watermelon. Yujin, Shunzhou and Tianda are all jealous of the two countries. The messenger will eventually back down."


    "So, what about the truckload of potatoes?"


    Shuixi actually likes potatoes more. In fact, people in the whole Yanping country have a kind of admiration for potatoes. I still remember when the locusts were infested, the locusts devoured all the grain on the ground, but the potatoes that were only eaten by their leaves were not affected at all. In the end, the people in that place were fed by these potatoes.

 Chapter 1346： The war caused by a cart of watermelons

    "They won''t take the potatoes."


    Shuixi felt that Yinhe''s voice was sarcastic and a little gloating. In short, he felt Yinhe''s happiness, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but curl up. Galaxy is happy and so is he.


    Since the two are related, he prefers to call Yinhe, rather than Brother Yinhe.


    Galaxy, this is the name for a partner.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the envoy of the Kingdom of Yu Jin to be proud of the car and take away the watermelon, which made the two messengers from the Kingdom of Shunzhou and the Kingdom of Tianda grit their teeth with hatred, but there was nothing they could do. They didn''t bring back such a delicious watermelon, but if Wang Shang heard the wind, it would be a disaster for them.


    "What''s wrong with the two envoys? Are you feeling unwell? If you are unwell and can''t travel for the time being, you might as well rest for a few days before setting off."


    Yinhe took Shui Xi out of the palace slowly, and the envoys of the two countries quickly retracted their previous expressions and apologized: "It''s our fault to stay outside the palace, not because of physical discomfort, but because of other things, but It''s a joke for King Yanping and King Yan."


    At this time, the palace servants hurriedly stepped forward to tell the previous story, but of course the palace servants only said: "Reporting to the king, the envoys from the Kingdom of Yujin have already left with their belongings, among which there is a cart of very precious watermelons also from the Kingdom of Yujin. The messenger took it away. The servants dare to say that the two messengers seem to like watermelons very much."


    Gongren received the kind smile from the envoys of the two countries and quickly stepped aside.


    The messenger of the two countries said, "We have tasted such delicious food before. Thinking that my king, who is far away in the palace, has never eaten such delicious food, I feel ashamed, and some dare not leave here."


    almost didn''t say anything, King Yanping, why don''t you send us another cart of watermelons?


    Yinhe frowned, "That''s not good, the Lone King asked people to prepare items, but he neglected them. Unfortunately, watermelons are also a rare thing in Yanping Country, and the ones that have just matured are not only used for entertaining you, but also nothing left. A lot, but King Lonely can even bring it back to you so that King Shunzhou and King Tianda can try it out, I wonder what the two envoys think?¡±


    The messengers of the two countries were of course extremely happy. Shui Xi never said a word. He smiled and looked at everything in front of him.


    But he just didn¡¯t say it.


    Galaxy like this, he really likes it.


    Yinhe is indeed the messenger who gave a little watermelon to the two countries, three in one country. According to Yinhe, these are the only six in the palace at present. The messengers of the two countries gave Yujinguo a hard note in their hearts, and they were going to go back and talk to the king about how rude Yujinguo was.


    I believe that when the king tastes the deliciousness of watermelon, he will understand Yujin''s ambitions, thanks to Yujin''s plan to join forces with the two countries to deal with Yanping before.


    They came once and felt that although the country of Yanping was rich, King Yanping was addicted to the beauty of King Yan and had no ambition at all. It was only the first time that the Yan Ping Kingdom was ready to attack the other side, which shows that King Yan Ping was not an ambitious king.


    King Yanping was devoted to agriculture and had no time to train his soldiers. They had to go back and tell the king that they could never cooperate with other countries, but to swallow the country of Yanping in one bite. It would be a pity to separate such a big piece of fat.


    Yinhe smiled and watched the envoys of the two countries leave with a lot of worries, and turned to lead Shuixi back to the palace.


    When the envoy of the Kingdom of Yujin returned to the Kingdom of Yujin, King Yujin tasted the deliciousness of watermelon, and the messenger praised it well, and learned how rich the Kingdom of Yanping was, and the thought in his heart could not stop. .


    Such a rich place should be the territory of his country of Yujin. He should negotiate with the other two countries, and take the opportunity to encircle and suppress the country of Yanping when the country of Yanping is attacking the country of Xiyan. Delicious fruits and grains become your own.


    And the messengers from Shunzhou and Tianda went back and told the story again, which attracted the kings of both countries to have a coveted heart for Yanping. Later, I heard from the messenger about Yu Jin''s ambitions, especially after tasting the delicious watermelon, thinking that he only got three, but King Yu Jin got a car, and there are dozens of them in that car. Not calm.


    Under the lobbying of the messengers, they felt that even if they cooperated with Yujin to attack Yanping, in the end, Yujin would definitely not share Yanping''s land with them, but instead turned to them and seized their territory.


    In the middle of the night, while Yinhe was dealing with the affairs of the government, he suddenly received a secret letter. Shui Xi was still by his side as before, Yinhe did not avoid him, but sent the secret letter to him so that he could see clearly.


    This scene made a spy''s mouth twitch, but he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "The Kingdom of Yujin wants to join forces with the Kingdom of Shunzhou and the Kingdom of Tianda to attack our country when our country is attacking the Kingdom of Xiyan?" Shui Xi blinked, "Are they dreaming?"


    Yinhe was amused by this sentence, patted Shuixi''s head dotingly, and affirmed, "They are indeed dreaming."


    "Keep watching..."


    Shui Xi followed the content and continued to read, "King Shunzhou and King Tianda don''t know what they said to King Yujin, and the three parties have collapsed. At present, the original relationship has been cut off, and even the two countries have sent soldiers to harass them. The border people of Yujin Kingdom. At present, there has been a lot of friction between the three countries, and war may be triggered at any time. Even according to secret security, King Shunzhou and King Tianda even conspired in private, and it seems that they want to attack and annex Yujin Kingdom first. Then we will deal with the Yanping Kingdom, which has no troops but is rich in products."


    "Is this a war caused by a carload of watermelons?" Shui Xi squinted, "But it''s very useful, Yinhe, you are very powerful."


    Yinhe looked at Shui Xi''s confused appearance, and couldn''t help pinching his tender face, and said softly, "I have more powerful ones, do you want to try?"


    Shui Xi''s eyes widened, he suddenly remembered something, his face flushed, but he nodded seriously, grabbed Yinhe''s hand, and glanced out the window, "It''s really late, why don''t we go back and try, how about you? ?"


    Yun An and Chen Tong both had their necks shrunk into their stomachs, not to mention the red-faced spy who knelt down and bowed his head, not daring to look at the king. Although the king and the king are in love, don''t say such crazy things in front of them.


    Yinhe put the secret letter away, told the spy to leave, and led Shui Xi to the bedroom. Facing the beautiful night, it is naturally a night of spring supper.


    One year after the State of Yanping was crowned King, the army of the State of Yanping attacked the State of Xiyan. At the same time, the State of Shunzhou and State of Tianda cooperated to attack the State of Yujin. There was no one to stop the army of Yanping Kingdom, and there was no harassment from other countries. In just three months, Xiyan Kingdom lost countless cities, and in the end, the capital had to move away.

 Chapter 1347： Recover Xiyan Kingdom

    Yan Pingguo was in hot pursuit. One year after the war, when the other three kingdoms reacted, Yanpingguo had already captured most of the city of Xiyan Kingdom, and the rest was nothing to worry about. It was another three months, and it felt wrong in the other three kingdoms. When the war was stopped, the Western Yan Kingdom was destroyed, and the Yanping Kingdom annexed all the Western Yan Kingdom.


    At this time, the other three kingdoms suddenly realized that this seemed to be going too smoothly. Yanping Kingdom was originally the closest to Xiyan Kingdom. Now that Xiyan Kingdom has been annexed, Yanping Kingdom has not only expanded its territory, but also its strength has greatly increased. What is even more terrifying is that, When the army of Yanping Kingdom entered the territory of Xiyan Kingdom, all the people of Xiyan Kingdom cheered.


    The State of Yanping regained the State of Xiyan, and ruled its people very smoothly. All this seems to have been planned for a long time, and soon Yan Pingguo will become a real big country, but this is just the beginning.


    The Zhou Kingdom of Shun and the Kingdom of Tianda joined forces to deal with the Kingdom of Yujin. The war for more than a year was not smooth. On the contrary, the three countries suffered great losses. Fighting wars is a waste of money and life, and the three countries have risen to the war between countries for the sake of the original watermelon dispute. In the final analysis, it is because the monarch is too stupid.


    If the ruler of the three kingdoms is Mingjun, there will never be a series of wars caused by a cart of watermelons.


    No matter what, the strength of Yanping country now makes them have to temporarily stop the war. If they continue like this, they will kill themselves before Yanping country comes to destroy them.


    On the contrary, although the Yanping Kingdom''s attack on the Western Yan Kingdom lasted for a year, it did not cause much harm to the people. Yanping Kingdom''s treasury, the Milky Way, has been filled for more than ten years. It can be said that he can do it again and again. Attack the other three countries, but such blatant provocation is bound to waste more troops.


    There is no good excuse, attacking other countries will arouse the resentment of the people of other countries, and it will not be conducive to the rule of Yanping Kingdom.


    If Yinhe only wanted to unify the world, he wouldn''t wait until today to send troops to Xiyan Kingdom. What he wanted was not only to bring the world together, but also to make the people of the whole world as prosperous as the people of Yanping Kingdom. , Ankang, will not run around and flee, and will not be hungry because of natural disasters.


    The place where you live is warm, the clothes you wear are clean, and the food you eat is delicious. This is what the Galaxy thinks in the heart.


    Originally, after the State of Yanping recaptured the State of Xiyan, the State of Shunzhou, the State of Tianda, and the State of Yujin all prepared to issue a letter of condemnation scolding the State of Yanping for destroying the State of Xiyan at all costs for power.


    However, they didn''t wait for them to do all this, in fact, the most is because the Three Kingdoms countries have been separated from each other. If it wasn''t for the threat of Yanping, Yujin would not have made peace with the other two countries.


    After Yanpingguo regained the Western Yanguo, Yinhe sent agricultural personnel and emergency repair personnel to Yanpingguo, and brought new crop seeds. The agricultural personnel taught the people to plant, and the emergency repair personnel helped those who were in natural disasters. The people built houses, healed diseases, and turned their turbulent lives into stability.


    Therefore, when someone knew that the Kingdom of Yujin, the Kingdom of Tianda, and the Kingdom of Shunzhou were going to issue a letter of condemnation to the Kingdom of Yanping, the entire people who used to be in the territory of the West Yan Kingdom scolded these three countries. Made up countless ballads, and scolded the monarchs of the three countries to the bone.


    Even the people of these three countries are deeply doubting themselves, is their monarch really so stupid?


    They do have countless wives and concubines, and they live a luxurious life. They spend the whole day in wine and meat forests, but they don''t see how good policies are for the country and the people. It seems that the people of Yanping country are not bad at all.


    King Yanping, the monarch of Yanping Kingdom, has done everything since he came to power to develop the country and the people. King Yan has brought so many new seeds to the people. The merchants of Yan Pingguo have brought them to sell, and they can only glance at them from a distance. Their ordinary people cannot afford these things.


    Obviously the common things in the homes of the common people in the Yanping country are hard to find here. Isn''t this because their monarch is too stupid?


    As a result, the people of the Three Kingdoms country were unbalanced, but they dared not to speak out. They thought in their hearts whether the Yanping country should take in these little people?


    The people of the three countries are even waiting, when will the Yanping country attack their country and bring them a comfortable and prosperous life. Unfortunately, the people of the Three Kingdoms countries are destined to be disappointed.


    After Yan Pingguo recaptured the Xiyan country, all the officials and troops stationed in the Xiyan land returned. Next, one policy after another of the Milky Way landed on the Xiyan land. The people of the land went to live a prosperous life.


    Even many people of Yanping country voluntarily chose to go to Xiyan to develop, of course Yanping country gave them a lot of benefits. All this can make the people of the Three Kingdoms envy, but there is nothing to do.


    The refugees from the Three Kingdoms who did not accept it at first heard the news and immediately fled to the West Flame. I thought I would be kicked out, but Galaxy''s policy has come down again.


    "The king said that the land and houses belonging to the people of Xiyan land cannot be given to you, and the king said again, since you can come to Xiyan land, you must have faith in the country of Yanping, so the king said Shang and Wang Jun are willing to take out some items from the private treasury to help you build houses in the land of Xiyan. The seeds can be given to you for the first time, and someone will be specially sent to teach you the seeds. As for the future, you need to do it yourself. ."


    The edict was written, and all the refugees were moved to tears. Yanping Country is indeed a paradise for the common people! They did nothing wrong. These refugees, who were despised by all countries, found their own way of survival in Yanping Country.


    The refugees who originally lived without a fixed place were turned into their own people by the Galaxy. With the development, after a few months, these refugees no longer have the temperament of refugees. Although their clothes are not necessarily good, they are very clean and tidy. There was a smile on one''s face.


    Even they self-organized and built a temple, which worshipped the Milky Way and Shuixi. The statues of the two were not much different from the real people of the two. Every day, these people would always come to the temple to worship after a busy day. two people.


    In the palace, Shui Xi felt a huge power of faith suddenly pouring out, and his eyes were shocked again. He was still working with Galaxy, but Shui Xi pushed Galaxy away.


    made Yinhe look resentful, but he still hugged the youthful body and kissed it, "What''s wrong, Shui Xi."


    "Look above."


    Shuixi pointed to the top, and the Milky Way looked along, and sure enough, he saw a white force rushing from the outside to the top. The reason why the Milky Way was able to see was also nurtured by the power of faith for too long. The power of faith was originally given to him by the people. Although he could not cultivate, he could still absorb some of it.


    "Compared to a few days ago, it seems to have increased a lot, Galaxy, have you done any feats recently?"


    New book: "Hot Matches: Asceticism, Bad! ¡·Please help the babies to collect and vote. You can find it by searching for the title or dummy.

 Chapter 1348： loving life

    Shuixi wrapped Yinhe''s neck and kicked Yinhe''s ass, "I''m asking you something!"


    Yinhe squeezed Bai Nen''s little feet and sniffed, "Who gave you the guts to kick the Lone King''s ass?"


    "I still can''t kick, I have beaten me before." Shui Xi raised his chin proudly, raised his brows, a pair of blushing lips, bright eyes and white teeth with a smile that had a unique look, which attracted the Milky Way. He pressed the man under him, "I kicked the Lone King''s ass, the Lone King wants to punish you well. Say, what kind of punishment do you want?"


    Shui Xi was not afraid. Instead, he wrapped around the man''s strong neck and hooked his straight legs around the man''s strong waist. This action was shy and slutty, but the young man smiled so brightly, it was not enough. A hint of lewdness, and her actions are so natural and natural.


    "Do you think I am afraid? You dare to call me a lonely king in front of me."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Yinhe''s mouth, he squeezed Shuixi''s pointed chin, bit his bright red lips, and reached into the boy''s mouth, sucking his sweetness, and after a while, he kissed him until his whole body became soft before letting go, "How dare you? Not too small, dare to call me this gentleman in front of me!"


    "Then we''ll be punished together next time. It just so happens that we won''t deal with government affairs tomorrow."


    Shui Xi felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, the other party raised his hips with one hand and pressed his waist against him. The two were combined, followed by the crazy bed movement, and he soon became immersed in it. He completely forgot the words in the mouth of the Milky Way.


    Until the second half of the night, Shui Xi looked at the people who were still exercising and couldn''t help muttering, "You are not a demon, why are you so powerful, how many times have this happened."


    "This is the solitary king''s ability, not only to cure the world, but also to cure you, the fairy."


    Shuixi felt a little tired, but the man was still in good spirits. He doubted that Yinhe really had any special power, "Little goblin, how dare you lose your mind? Let''s see how the Lone King will punish you."


    While Shui Xi was not paying attention, the man turned him over and carried his heat on his back. The feeling couldn''t help making him groan. The man gnawed on his clean back, but his body continued As the opponent swayed, it was like a flat boat, swaying with the water, and couldn''t help but cater to it.


    "Farewell, Galaxy, it''s almost there... um..."


    The man bit the boy''s ear, "Not enough, of course not enough, you made a mistake, the solitary king is telling you what went wrong." Seeing that the boy''s face was flushed and his body was already pink, he still moved his waist and changed a Make the two feel more comfortable.


    Shuixi couldn''t resist, especially every time he would fall into it unknowingly, so he had to follow Yinhe. As a result, until dawn, Yinhe finally let him go, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    After ?? Yinhe helped him clean up, his face was so refreshed that he almost didn''t wake up from his dream.


    Shuixi didn''t wake up until noon, and Chen Tong saw that he woke up, and immediately called a maid to wait on him to get dressed, and Yinhe also came over after a while. Seeing that there was something wrong with Shui Xi''s walking posture, he held back his smile and quickly supported him.


    "feel better now?"


    Shuixi pushed Yinhe''s hand away, "I don''t want to talk to you now."


    Yinhe thought, he has spoiled people, look at this temper. But he was willing to call Yun An and let him prepare food, and he accompanied Shui Xi next to him.


    Chen Tong couldn''t help but cover his eyes secretly, the king was extremely majestic in front of everyone, but in front of Wang Jun, the king was like a dog''s leg, often doing things that didn''t fit his identity.


    "You''re hungry, I asked the cook to cook some porridge that you like to eat. You see, I helped you cool down a bit. Come and eat!" Yinhe took the porridge and a spoon, and scooped a spoon to Shuixi''s mouth. side.


    Shuixi leaned lazily on the back of the chair, opened his mouth slightly, and swallowed the porridge. Yinhe smiled and continued to feed Shuixi''s porridge. Yun An and Chen Tong are on the side as background boards, they have long been used to such scenes. Since the king and the king were really together, such scenes would appear every once in a while. If you don''t have a bit of mental endurance, you will probably scream in shock when you see this scene.


    "Don''t drink porridge, I want to eat meat."


    Listen, what a arrogant voice, how dare he call himself the king in front of the king, and ask the king to serve him to eat and drink. Chen Tong and Yun An thought about it secretly, but lowered their heads expressionlessly. They didn''t see or hear anything.


    "Open your mouth..."


    Shuixi opened his mouth obediently, Yinhe put a piece of meat in his mouth, and watched him squinting, chewing on the meat, his cheeks swollen, really cute.


    Yinhe couldn''t help pinching his bulging cheeks, Shui Xi glared at him: "What''s the tossing?"


    "Just pinch."


    Shuixi glanced at him, "If you don''t eat, what are you pinching? Didn''t you say that you will ignore the government today? Let''s go out of the palace!"


    The previous year or two had been busy. Although they were very affectionate at night, they never left the palace together again. Shui Xi usually doesn''t go out alone. The person he likes is in the palace, and there is nothing outside that can attract him.


    "I''m ready."


    Yinhe pinched the boy''s cheek, "I''ll only be with you today."


    He did not treat the people of the world badly, but he did not spend much time with the young man. The teenager has been with him for more than ten years, and they spend too little time together except sleeping in the same bed.


    I always feel a little wronged. He is the king of Yanping Kingdom and has many things to do. But even if he can live to be a hundred years old, there are only seventy years left in his life, and how long can he be with the teenager in these seventy years?


    Yinhe feels ashamed. When he can really stay by the boy''s side, he may already be old-fashioned. What''s the point of that time?


    "Galaxy, what are you thinking, so ecstatic?"


    The boy looked at him with bright eyes, he shook the boy''s hand, "I will spend a day or two every month to accompany you out of the palace to play."


    "It will be all right."


    Shuixi is not as much as Yinhe thought, but he is still very happy that Yinhe can take him out to play. It is also because he is a demon that many human habits do not exist.


    "Eat, Yinhe, you eat more, there are so many things to deal with every day, don''t be hungry and lose weight."


    Yinhe picked up the bowl and ate the meat that the teenager helped him put into the bowl, only to think it was a little better than before. Yun An also sighed very much. Since the king met Wang Jun, people who didn''t eat meat very much have turned into some meat, but only in front of Wang Jun, the king eats meat like this. Pleasure.


    On this day, Yinhe took Shuixi to visit the entire Yancheng. Speaking of Yancheng, it has been more than ten years. The place that is familiar with Yancheng is the place where Yinhe used to be the prince''s mansion, which is the place where he told stories. He had never been to other places. When Yinhe asked Shui Xi where he wanted to go, Shui Xi''s words made him feel more and more guilty.

 Chapter 1349： Could it be that my tortoise shell is malfunctioning?

    "I don''t know where I can go. I''ve never been to other places except your former mansion and the teahouse where you used to tell the story." Shui Xi smiled and looked out. The happy laughter of the people, under the governance of the Milky Way, the people seem to live happily, which makes him also proud.


    In particular, Shui Xi felt a sense of accomplishment when he felt that every moment of the people would pour out a trace of faith in them.


    He didn''t know how far he had cultivated, but today he wanted to try it. After visiting Yancheng, Shui Xi proposed to go for a walk in the suburbs, and Yinhe was of course 10,000 people agreed.


    The plain-colored carriage was pulled to the outskirts of Yancheng, surrounded by secret guards from the palace, to ensure that other people would not dare to get close.


    Yinhe was a little strange that Shui Xi suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. When he knew that Shui Xi wanted to try his own cultivation, he was also looking forward to it. He had always known that Shui Xi was powerful, but he didn''t know how powerful Shui Xi was.


    "Yun''an, Chen Tong, you go to the distance to guard."


    After separating the two, Yinhe led Shui Xi up the hill and looked down. On the other side was a deep ravine, and Shui Xi nodded: "Just try it here, I will control it farther away, so as not to avoid it. scare other people."


    Shui Xi let go of Yinhe''s hand, raised his hands, gathered his strength in his palms, and pushed down gently, and the entire gully was tumbling. A large area that was originally gloomy instantly turned into yellow soil.


    Galaxy¡¯s eyes are shocked, is this already the power of heaven and man?


    Shui Xi was also a little shocked, "I am so powerful." Spreading out Bai Nen''s hands, it is hard to imagine that he has such a powerful power. Yinhe suddenly hugged Shui Xi''s waist and said softly, "No matter what, don''t leave me."


    "Of course I won''t leave you." Shui Xi said seriously, hugging Yinhe tightly, his eyes firm, "Yinhe, I will definitely find a practice that you can practice."


    He doesn''t want to live for a hundred years. He wants to go on with the galaxy forever. It''s hard to imagine what kind of torment he would live without the existence of the galaxy in his life.


    "As long as Shuixi doesn''t leave me, I''m already content." Yinhe also wanted to understand, but he still couldn''t bear it, "I''m afraid I won''t be here in the future, you will be very lonely here."


    Thinking of leaving Shuixi alone in this world, he even wanted to see Shuixi guarding his tomb with a sad look, and the thought of that picture made his heart extremely uncomfortable.


    His Shui Xi should always have a bright smile instead of weeping at his tomb.


    "I will find a practice method."


    Shuixi said persistently, he didn''t want to hear what Yinhe said after a hundred years, and what arrangements the galaxy had, he just wanted to keep this person by his side forever, and he could ignore the rest.


    Yinhe felt the nervousness of the teenager, and he didn''t have the usual arrogance at all, and he didn''t say anything about a hundred years later. They still have time. At least in his lifetime, he will give everything that he can give to the teenager, and only hope that the teenager can be happy and happy all the time.


    "Let''s go."


    Shuixi took the Milky Way and walked down slowly. Originally, when he wanted to see if he could fly, he lost interest in an instant. The more you test your own strength, the more you can realize that he and the galaxy will actually be separated, or the separation of life and death.


    "Shui Xi, don''t be sad, I believe you can find a cultivation method, okay?"


    Shui Xi raised his head with water in his eyes, "Starting from tomorrow, you will let your people collect all kinds of ancient books, I want to read them, and give me some people, and I will let them go overseas to see. It already belongs to our country of Yanping and can go to sea."


    "I listen to you, but if you go to sea, you must build a boat first. You can''t go far without a sturdy boat, otherwise there will be danger."


    "I understand, as long as you promise to look for it."


    Yinhe patted the boy''s head amusingly, holding his hand, and the two walked down the hill quickly, forgetting the loess of the ravine behind them.


    "Wait a minute."


    Shuixi looked left and right, there was no one else, and a turtle shell suddenly appeared behind him, "Put your hand on it and think about where there will be a practice method."


    Yinhe didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he still put his hand on the tortoise shell. The crack on the tortoise shell now looks smaller and has already revealed delicate patterns. When Yinhe''s hand was just put on, Shuixi blushed.


    "Still so sensitive."


    "Don''t think about other things, think about where the exercises are."


    After Yinhe did the same, he took his palm away, and Shuixi''s turtle shell turned into a mirror, and there was a sudden gust of wind inside, flooding all the villages, and then the landslides and the ground cracked, pressing down countless houses, and you could see the Milky Way. Frightened. Earthquakes and droughts and floods are common in several countries, but they have never been so severe.


    Especially in the state of Yanping under his governance, where there is water, drainage has been opened, and under normal circumstances there will be no floods, and there are countless trees planted next to it, which can also be resisted. In those dangerous places, he also let the people move out, and such flooding of villages would never happen.


    But such a scene still made him feel sad, Shui Xi didn''t expect such a scene to appear, his eyes suddenly widened, "I made you think about where the exercises are, but what you are thinking about is when the disaster will happen, the Milky Way! "


    Although this matter is also very important, Shui Xi is still very angry, and Yinhe does not listen to him.


    Yinhe''s eyes didn''t move, and he still looked at the picture on the shell of the shuixi turtle. He didn''t stop, but there was some grievance in his mouth, "I really thought about where the exercises are, but...it''s just such a picture."


    Shuixi is depressed, Galaxy should not tell lies.


    "Could it be that my turtle shell is malfunctioning?"


    Until the picture disappeared, Shui Xi let the Milky Way touch the Milky Way again. This time, it was not a natural disaster, but a plague. There were dead people one by one. The whole city was dead, and there were dead people everywhere. He seemed to be able to hear the people. cries. Judging from the construction of the city, this does not belong to the buildings of Yanping State. This made him breathe a sigh of relief, but at the same time he couldn''t help worrying, what country was it if it wasn''t Yan Pingguo?


    "Galaxy, are you sure you really want to know where the exercises are?"


    Yinhe nodded honestly, but he couldn''t move his eyes from the picture on the turtle shell. The picture there was so miserable, it reminded him of the pictures he had seen.


    "Okay, now you try again," Shui Xi said seriously, "Where are these disasters happening? This is the last chance this month, otherwise we can only see the truth next month."


    Although his tortoise shell divination is very accurate, there is a limit to the number of times, only three times a month, if you want to see it again, you must lose your cultivation. Under normal circumstances, he is not willing to do this, and Yinhe naturally does not know this, but he also knows Shui Xi''s divination, which is only three times a month.

 Chapter 1350： Qi Houjun

    This time, Yinhe thought about the place and time of the previous disasters. As expected, it was revealed immediately. The time is not very clear. It only shows how many months later. Even so, Yinhe was relieved.


    "The place where it occurred is in the Xiyan Land, and some places in the other three countries. Except for the plague one, the other two are on the border of our country. It still has some influence on our country, although it is not very serious."


    However, even if he knew where it happened, Galaxy felt that he couldn''t stop it. Yan Pingguo can deal with it, and other countries can''t intervene.


    "There was flood in Xiyan, drought in Shunzhou, plague in Tianda, and locusts in Yujin." Among them, the drought in Shunzhou and Zhou was in a city on the border, not far from the border of Yanping. The location of the locusts in Yujin Kingdom is also a city next to the border of Yanping Kingdom, so Yanping Kingdom is also affected.


    The disasters in the four places seem to be very different, but if one is not well controlled, it will be a disaster for the people. He can make the people of Xiyan Land prepare early and stay away from places where floods will occur, so that even if crops and houses are lost, they can save their lives. As long as their lives are alive, other things can still be owned.


    As for the other three countries, he may not necessarily believe what he said.


    Shui Xi frowned at Yinhe again, and couldn''t help but smooth it out, "Let''s go back and think slowly." Yinhe agreed and took Shui Xi back. When they came back, if they hadn''t held hands, they would have thought they were quarreling.


    After a while, their carriage drove into the city, and the dark guards also hid in the crowd. Only Chen Tong and Yun An drove the carriage in front. Suddenly the carriage was stopped, and the contemplative Galaxy did not pay attention.


    Shuixi asked outside, "What''s going on?"


    "Wangjun, the people from Qihoujun''s mansion came to report, Qihoujun is seriously ill."


    Qi Houjun?


    Shuixi recalled for a moment, thinking of the young man he once met outside the palace. Qi Houjun, the third brother of the Milky Way. People from Qihou Jun''s mansion came to inform Yinhe that the situation was not very good.


    Shuixi pulled Yinhe, "Qi Houjun is seriously ill, do we want to go?"


    "go."


    Qi Houjun has done a lot for Yinhe over the years, and he has not caused him any trouble. Yinhe still values ??Qi Houjun''s talent. The curtains of the carriage were lowered, and the carriage that had gone to the palace turned to head towards the Mansion of Prince Qihou.


    Not long after, he arrived at Qihou Jun''s Mansion.


    There are people waiting outside, and seeing Yinhe and Shuixi have come, he hastily invited people inside.


    Walking to the dormitory, Shui Xi smelled a medicinal odor, and Qi Houjun''s poor health was a matter of the past two years. After all, Qi Houjun was only in his thirties. At this time, his face was sallow and thin, and he was not as handsome as he had seen before.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Qi Houjun got up quickly, but he was really ill, and he coughed after moving a little.


    "Lie down, why are you so sick this time?"


    Qi Houjun let out a smile, "Maybe I won''t be able to survive this time. I heard that the king was leaving the palace, so people went to the street to stop him. I haven''t entered the palace to see the king for a long time, and now I will tell you something. It can''t be done for the king either."


    "When you say something, take care of your body first."


    Yinhe held Qi Houjun''s hand, only to realize that this hand was also skinny, and looking at Qi Houjun''s face, he knew that this time Qihoujun might really not be able to survive.


    "You don''t have to worry about other things, just take care of your body. If you need anything, just talk to the lonely king."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Qi Houjun thought, in fact, his life has been enough. He originally thought that Yan He would not give him a good life, but he did not expect that this younger brother is a person who attaches great importance to talents. The country of Yanping became stronger and stronger under his governance, and he couldn''t help but understand why his father and king had changed the Yanhe River in the end.


    Even he himself completely surrendered from the dissatisfaction in his heart, just because Yanhe was worth it. It''s a pity that he can''t witness Yanhe unifying the world, it''s really a pity.


    "It''s a pity, Your Majesty, if I live for a few more years, I should be able to see a more powerful country of Yanping, and I will be able to share my worries and do more things for Your Majesty." Any man who participates in the grand plan of unifying the world should be very good at it. Willing to.


    Galaxy was silent, but did not know what to say.


    "Father, father, you let me see my father. I heard that my father is ill. Why don''t you let me see my father?"


    "The king and the king are inside, little skinny man, don''t go in and cause trouble for your father. Is your identity able to see the king and king? If it wasn''t for your father still having some feelings for you, you little skinny man would have been kicked out long ago. already."


    "No, I haven''t seen my father for several days, you step aside, I want to see my father."


    Shui Xi and Yinhe looked at each other, and Qi Houjun coughed a few times, "Go and let Sheng''er in, is Yan Qiu and the others bullying Sheng''er again? Sheng''er is also their younger brother... Forget it, let Sheng''er come in. Come in, Yan Qiu let them kneel outside."


    "Your Majesty is laughing." Perhaps he knew that his life would be soon, and Qi Houjun was no longer cautious. In fact, Yinhe didn''t care about that. He looked at Shui Xi and seemed to be very interested in the little guy named Yan Sheng, so he could have come in, "Sheng''er was from one of my waitresses, she died in childbirth, only Sheng''er was left, when I was well. , I doted on him a little bit, and the other children always like to bully him behind their backs."


    Qi Houjun didn''t think that his favor would be exchanged for other sons'' jealousy of Yan Sheng. When he found out, his health was getting worse and worse, and he couldn''t take care of that much at all. Even if he is Qi Houjun and his health is not good, everything in this house will be his son sooner or later, and the other sons will not tolerate Yan Sheng.


    In fact, Yan Sheng was not qualified to inherit his position, and he didn''t think about it like that, he just gave him more favor.


    "Father, father, are you alright? Are you okay? I heard that your health is very bad, and Sheng''er is very worried about you, so she rushed in desperately."


    Qi Houjun touched the child''s head, "Sheng''er, quickly salute the king and the king."


    Yan Sheng suddenly reacted, and quickly turned around and bowed: "Yan Sheng pays homage to the king, Wang Jun, it was Yan Sheng who was eager to see his father before, so he was disrespectful in front of the king, Wang Jun, this is Yan Sheng''s fault, please, the king, the king Don''t blame your father."


    The child was only nine years old, very cute, with a serious little face, Shui Xi blinked and pinched Yan Sheng''s face, "Get up, I don''t blame you."


    Yan Sheng raised his head slightly, with a handprint on his face looking at the Milky Way, in the hearts of everyone, of course, the king is the biggest.


    Yinhe smiled and said, "Just listen to him." Yan Sheng''s eyes lit up, it seemed that the king really doted on the king, but the king and the king were really a good match together.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    The arrival of Yan Sheng seemed to make Qi Houjun very happy, and his palms stroked Yan Sheng''s small head, "Sheng''er is very smart, and it''s my fault, when I first saw him, he was skinny, only These eyes are dark and bright, and can clearly reflect the person he sees. Except for Wang Jun, I have never encountered such bright eyes in my life, but Sheng''er''s eyes are like this, but they are different."

 Chapter 1351： i have a way

    Shuixi and Yinhe did not speak, no matter what Qi Houjun said at this time, Yinhe would not stop him. Besides, Qi Houjun wouldn''t say anything, just a sigh from the last of his life.


    "Wang Jun''s eyes are so clear that they can reflect the world." If someone said in front of Shui Xi on weekdays, the vinegar jar of the Milky Way would have been overturned long ago. The two have been in love for ten years. "I was fortunate to meet Wang Jun outside the palace that day. After that meeting, I knew that Wang Jun was not an ordinary person, and it turned out to be the case. The king treats Wang Jun differently. Wang Jun can also take on such a position. Sure enough, Wang Jun brought countless changes to Yan Pingguo, and I was happy at that time."


    Yan Sheng couldn''t help grasping Qi Houjun''s hand tightly, "Sometimes I''m envious. I envy the king to have such a beautiful person to accompany him."


    And he, Yan Qi, has countless wives and concubines, and there is no one who really does not stay by his side because of his identity. And Wang Jun followed the king when he was down, and with the things in the hands of the king, he could get extremely high treatment in any country at will.


    But the king chose to overcome all difficulties, and the strange light of everyone was on the king''s side.


    "Later I met the skinny Sheng''er. Sheng''er was very small at that time, and she was a small group. At that time, I wanted to give him all the favor." Qi Houjun smiled bitterly, "I don''t know that I will be gone in the future, Sheng''er. How should I handle myself? Your Majesty, Sheng''er is a smart child, if I am gone, I will ask Your Majesty to help take care of me."


    "It''s natural." Yinhe did not refuse, and touched Yansheng''s head, "Study hard, and you can be like your father in the future."


    Lord Qi Hou is relieved, as long as the king is willing, there will be no problem with the safety of Sheng''er I.


    "Sheng''er, you must listen to the king, always be loyal to the king, study hard, and help the king in the future. This is my only wish, I hope you don''t forget it."


    Yansheng''s face is serious, "Father, rest assured, the child must study hard, make himself a talented person, and help the king to do things. Just like the father, the child will not let the father down."


    Qi Houjun was satisfied, "Your brothers are not allowed to see you, and my title can''t be reserved for you, but you can get a higher position than this with your own ability. You can get a higher position with your own talent and credit. It''s your own."


    "The child understands that the child has never thought about it. The father is only the father of the child. As for the rest, the child will get it with his own hands." Yan Sheng''s eyes were bright, and the shimmering luster seemed to light up the somewhat dark bedroom.


    "Okay, as expected of my Yan Qi''s son."


    Qi Houjun seemed to be a little tired. He sued Yinhe and Shuixi, and fell into a deep sleep. Yan Sheng looked at Qi Houjun silently, a trace of panic appeared in his bright black eyes, as if he was afraid that Qi Houjun would disappear immediately. The little hand tightly grasped Qi Houjun''s skinny hand, and the little eyes never left.


    "Let your father rest!"


    Shuixi pinched Yansheng''s cheek, "Would you like to go to the palace to play?"


    "Thank you Wangjun for your love, my father is seriously ill, and Yan Sheng can''t leave."


    Shui Xi was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted, "Then when your father is healed, come back to the palace to play."


    "it is good."


    Yansheng''s eyes lit up. He had not been to the palace yet, and he didn''t know what it was like, but his father was so ill, how could he think about playing. He wants to accompany his seriously ill father here, maybe his father will get better soon.


    Shuixi and Yinhe left Qihou Jun''s mansion not long after, and the next day Yinhe heard that Qihou Jun had gone as soon as he had dealt with the affairs of the state. Both of them couldn''t believe it, it happened so quickly.


    The two of them left the palace before they had time to think about it. When they arrived at the mansion of Lord Qihou, there were already a lot of people here. The princes, nobles and ministers all came one after another. When everyone saw Yinhe brought Shui Xi here, they knew that Yinhe paid attention to Hou Jun.


    Yansheng knelt down and worshipped in the mourning hall, his face was covered with tears. He probably did not expect that Qi Houjun would go so fast. Shui Xi also did not expect that Qi Houjun''s body had already been depleted, even if he sent power, it would be useless, unless he could find the heavenly material spiritual treasure, that kind of cherished elixir would be able to work.


    Yansheng was crying all the time, his voice was not loud, but Shuixi could hear clearly when he stood here. As for Qi Houjun''s other children, although their faces were also sad, they were not as good as Yan Sheng''s. There was even a young boy who was slightly happy.


    Shui Xi thought, this should be Yan Qiu, the one who can inherit the title of the sons of the Duke of Qi. Seeing Yan Sheng''s small body trembling with tears, Shui Xi felt sympathy for people other than Yinhe for the first time.


    The passing of Qi Houjun is just an event for everyone, but it is a very sad event for Yan Sheng. Shui Xi originally wanted to bring Yan Sheng back to the palace, but Yan Sheng refused again, saying that he wanted to keep filial piety for the Duke of Qi. things aside.


    Now he has more important things to do, the galaxy is preparing for the disaster it has seen before. There will be floods in Xiyan, and the purpose has been determined. It is a city in the west of Xiyan, with a large number of people. It is impossible to easily relocate the people. Yinhe is thinking of a way. When he knew of the disaster that day, he had already notified the officials of Xiyandi to help the city avoid danger.


    When someone said that a disaster would happen soon, all the people couldn''t believe it, and naturally they wouldn''t move out. Of course, these words cannot come out of Yinhe''s mouth, and even if they come out of his mouth, the people will not believe it.


    "Galaxy, if you don''t rest, don''t rest tonight, go and sleep outside!"


    Galaxy stretched out his long arms and hugged the boy in his arms, "Go and rest first, I really can''t sleep thinking about the disaster in the next few months."


    All his people were affected by the disaster, so falling asleep only shows that he is a faint-hearted prince.


    The floods in Xiyan are still three months away. As long as you are well prepared and the city is evacuated, it will not cause any disaster to the people. But if the people don''t cooperate, it won''t work.


    Shui Xi looked at Yinhe''s frown and touched his forehead, "I have a way."


    "What way?" Galaxy was surprised.


    Shuixi leaned against Yinhe''s arms, put on a comfortable posture, half-squinted, "You know my ability, if the people don''t cooperate, I will go to Xiyan to stop the flood."


    Shuixi felt her waist tighten and smiled brightly, "Do you think I can''t stop the flood?"


    Yinhe couldn''t help but think of the last time Shuixi turned over all the soil in the gully. The power to destroy the sky and the earth seems to have no problem in preventing the flood.


    but¡­

 Chapter 1352： busy

    Yinhe clenched his fists tightly, he didn''t want Shui Xi to take risks, who knows what would happen in the middle. What if Shuixi is in danger? Although he wanted the people to live and work in peace and contentment, he never thought of exchanging it for Shuixi. Shuixi was his treasure and could not be exchanged for anything.


    "Yinhe, you don''t have to worry about me." Shui Xi was confident in this point, "I am born in water, and I am born to be able to control water. I still have many subordinates, and I will let them help together. You are my man, The people are your people and my people, what is it if I do something for them, maybe I will do something for them, and I will be able to understand the exercises for you to practice."


    Yinhe laughed dumbly. Seeing the young man being so serious, he couldn''t help asking, "I''ve never heard of disaster relief being able to comprehend the exercises."


    "I haven''t heard of it doesn''t mean I haven''t, maybe I can?" The boy raised his brows, and Yinhe couldn''t help kissing him with such a dazed look, "Shui Xi, how did I find out that you are not so innocent? What about the child?"


    Seeing that the boy''s cheeks turned red, Yinhe hugged the boy and kissed him until his fair neck was full of red marks, "Cunning bad boy."


    Shuixi pouted, "So you already knew."


    "How can I not know, how can a little turtle who has been cultivating for many years be so innocent, eh? Shui Xi?" Shui Xi squinted, her lips were bright red, and this appearance tempted the galaxy so much that it instantly stripped the boy naked. .


    When Shui Xi realized that he had been pressed on the desk, he hurriedly stopped him, "This is your desk, go to the couch."


    "It''s good here."


    Yinhe bit Shuixi''s ear, and his big palms kept teasing him. Shuixi couldn''t bear it, especially when Yinhe touched the tortoise shell every time he couldn''t bear it. Lover''s caressing.


    After an intense affair, the two had cleaned up and lay down on the couch.


    "Yinhe, leave this to me! I''m the king of Yanping, and I always need to do something."


    Yinhe hugged the boy in his arms, "Have you not done enough?" Yinhe felt warmth in his heart, and his Shuixi had already done more. Without Shuixi, even if he unified the world, he might not be able to do it. bring more prosperity to the people.


    Sometimes he felt that he could unify the world and realize his desires without Shuixi. Shuixi could make up for his weakness. The two of them seemed to complement each other, which was a very good feeling.


    "But I want to help you, only I can do this." Shui Xi said seriously, "Who else can have this ability except me?"


    This is not Shuixi''s boasting, this is the truth, Yinhe of course knows that in recent years, apart from Shuixi and his subordinates, he has never seen anyone more powerful than Shuixi. It''s just that there are only one or two of Shui Xi''s subordinates who can change shape, and they all go to work overseas.


    Although the remaining ones have good fighting power, they can''t change shape. Usually, it is birds or snakes, worms and ants who pass the news to them. The horror of the Milky Way from the beginning to the habit of now.


    Even he was able to know the movements of the other three kingdoms, thanks to Shuixi. Without these psychic snakes, insects, rats and ants, he would not be able to control so much information.


    He said that the use of watermelon to divide the Three Kingdoms was also because he heard the news that Shunzhou and Tianda were dissatisfied with Yujin, and that Yujin wanted to join forces with the two countries to deal with Yanping, so he used it like this. A strategy that was very successful in the end, and now the three countries do not dare to go to war easily.


    "Galaxy, if you don''t agree to this matter, I will still go if it can''t be resolved."


    Yinhe hurriedly hugged the person, "I promise, but you have to listen to me. You can''t take action when things haven''t been recovered. There are still three months left, and the people who can be relocated can be relocated first. That place Don¡¯t build houses for the time being, and after the flood, I plan to send someone to control the flood, and it will be able to restore its former vitality in a few years.¡±


    The Milky Way wants not only a temporary peace, but a lifetime of stability.


    "I promise you."


    Yinhe breathed a sigh of relief and fell asleep holding his beloved. His little turtle''s temper was getting bigger and bigger, and he was spoiled by him. But he is really happy to spoil him like this, maybe Shui Xi has a face that wants to be spoiled!


    Knowing that there will be disasters in the next few months, Shuixi and Yinhe are busy. Yinhe was busy moving the people of the city west of Xiyan Land, but unfortunately the effect was not good, but he still did not give up.


    Shuixi invited people to find a lot of medical skills, and he wanted to develop a medicine to stop the plague. Drugs are not only cheap, but also effective, so the requirements for dispensing are very high.


    If it was just a medicine for the plague, he could make it now, but the cost is too high and there are too many people, such a medicine is not good at all. After Yinhe knew it, he also let him toss, and Shui Xi''s ability was very clear to him.


    After a month, Shui Xi finally came up with a prescription, using only a dozen herbs, but it has a great effect on the treatment of the plague. After dispensing, he handed the prescription to Galaxy.


    Galaxy immediately prepared some people in batches, and then announced the prescription in the name of Shui Xi. As the news spread, the prescription soon spread in several countries. Of course, there is no plague at present, and everyone is not taking it seriously.


    But the common people still write down the prescription, after all, they might be able to use it in the event of an accident. As for those princes and nobles, they are disdainful, and they don''t even look at them, and the herbs on them can be seen everywhere.


    Shuixi and Yinhe knew about these situations, but their purpose has been achieved. When a plague breaks out in a city in Tianda Kingdom, it can save the lives of those people.


    Once the plague broke out, the first thing those officials and nobles did was to abandon the city and even burn the city down in the end. People in other cities will never object, everyone is afraid of death, this is the only best way to prevent it.


    The matter of plague has been considered almost, and now there are droughts and locusts. When these two disasters come, they will kill the common people. Drought will result in no harvest, drinking water is difficult, those who have the conditions will move to live, and those who have no conditions will only be able to survive.


    If the locusts come, no matter how good the crops will be, they will be destroyed, especially a large swarm of locusts. For the people at this time, this is simply impossible to stop.


    Even if you watch the locusts flying in, you can''t do anything at all, you can only watch the locusts eat up the food they are fortunately planted.


    "Galaxy, I have a way to stop this locust."


    Galaxy is interested, "What way?"

 Chapter 1353： Wang Jun ate your rice?

    "The natural enemies of locusts are birds and frogs. It just so happens that frogs and I are good friends. I can summon frogs and give them some benefits at that time. Let them go to Yujin Kingdom to squat and guard. When the locusts come, let them all dispatch. Shui Xi said triumphantly, "When the time comes, the frogs will eat as much as they want, so that they will be full."


    Yinhe stroked the eyebrows of the boy Dese, "Nice idea."


    "There are also birds, I barely know some, I can ask them for help when the time comes, but Yinhe, prepare some food for the birds as winter food. . The frog needs something else, and I can handle it."


    "There is no problem with food, as long as the locusts are solved, I will prepare generous gifts for them."


    For the first time, Galaxy felt that it was so good to get along and cooperate with animals. Since knowing that Shui Xi''s little friends are those spiritual animals, Galaxy has never stopped people from going into the mountains to hunt.


    But Shui Xi told him that animals are only a part of spirituality. Besides, human beings are the top of the food chain. Not all animals are his friends, and they are all good, so the galaxy does not care.


    Generally spiritual animals will not be hunted by humans, they have their own way of survival. Yinhe is also relieved, otherwise he will always think that every time he eats meat, will he eat Shuixi''s friend.


    But Shui Xi seems to be more happy than he eats meat, and the pressure in his heart is also relieved a lot.


    "The drought in Shunzhou and Zhou is now left," Shui Xi thought silently, "By the way, Yinhe, you can''t do these things in vain. After all, this is the territory of other countries, and you need to let the people know about it. Yes."


    Yinhe scratched Shuixi''s nose, "Of course it won''t let you work in vain, fame is definitely necessary."


    "That''s good, otherwise it''s not good if you do things silently and the credit is taken by others."


    Although they are willing to do things for the people, this reputation also has to be earned, so it should be a matter of the way.


    As for how to stop the drought, neither of them can do anything for the time being. Shui Xi racked his brains, but couldn''t come up with it for the time being. Seeing that Dasha was too fat to move, Shui Xi kicked Dasha.


    Dasha yawned, "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Go out for a walk, why do you eat, sleep, sleep, eat, do you want to be a pig?"


    Dasha stretched his waist with his dog''s paw, indicating that he didn''t get enough sleep, "I''m a dog, not a pig. Master, a dog can''t become a pig."


    "I kicked my nose on my face, come out." Shui Xi kicked Dasha''s buttocks, Dasha didn''t dare to anger Shui Xi, he knew how powerful Shui Xi was. No matter how fast he was allowed to cultivate, it seemed that he would not be able to catch up with Shui Xi.


    Dasha looked resentful, moved his fat body and slowly followed behind Shui Xi.


    One person and one dog strolled around the small garden, "Dasha, how do you think the drought should be resolved?"


    "Drought, as long as there is water, it can be solved."


    Shuixi supported his forehead, "God doesn''t rain, can I force him to rain?"


    Wait a moment!


    Shui Xi stared at Dasha, "Why didn''t I think of it, is the water we usually use for the exercises we practice useful?" Little water dragon.


    "But there should be very little moisture in the air in drought-stricken areas. This method won''t work." Shui Xi looked up at the sky. He remembered that it was said in ancient books that when it rains, the sun shines on the rivers and seas, and the water absorbs heat and will rise upwards. At low altitudes, small water droplets are formed, and clouds are formed. When the cloud encounters cold air, it will descend again. I don''t know who wrote these, but he is more convinced.


    But this doesn''t seem to have anything to do with him being able to make it rain. After all, in the sky above the drought, the clouds may not have these. To rain, you must first have water.


    "Let''s go, go back and see the Milky Way."


    "Okay, Master."


    Dasha followed Shui Xi and left, not long after one person and one dog left, a figure in the garden quickly ran out.


    The king of Yanping is a monster!


    Suddenly one day, the whole Yancheng rumored that Shuixi was a monster. If Shuixi was not a monster, how could the king only want him as a king and not like women. If Shuixi is not a monster, where did he come from?


    In short, the fact that Shuixi is a monster quickly spread throughout the entire Yanping country, and even several other countries heard it one after another.


    The Milky Way, which was still in turmoil, was angry at the moment, and glanced coldly at the courtiers who were kneeling on the ground.


    "Your Majesty, since your Majesty is a monster, please abolish your Majesty."


    They didn''t dare to say anything about executing Shuixi, and they didn''t want to execute Shuixi. For more than ten years, Shui Xi has done no harm to anyone, except that the king does not accept his wife and has no heir, he has done a good job.


    Yinhe glanced coldly at the courtiers: "Reason."


    "The king is a monster..."


    Before the minister could finish speaking, Yinhe interrupted, "Wang Jun ate your rice? He ate your flesh? He assassinated your family? He persecuted the people of Dawn?"


    All the ministers were speechless. Indeed, Wang Jun did not eat their rice, nor their flesh, nor did they assassinate their family members, and of course it was impossible to persecute the people of Liming. If Wang Jun was a woman, they would just turn a blind eye.


    However, a man cannot give birth to an heir.


    All the ministers looked at the Milky Way eagerly, "Your Majesty, although the king has done many things for the people, but the country of Yanping has no heir for one day, the ministers are really uneasy."


    "The minister believes that not only should the king be abolished, but he must also be imprisoned, so that he will not endanger the country of Yanping in the future. It is best to burn him to death."


    A different voice sounded in the empty hall. All the courtiers looked at the figure standing in the center in disbelief. Even Yinhe couldn''t help squinting his eyes. His eyes were full of coldness. Someone actually wanted to burn him. Baby, this man''s courage is really big.


    "Liu Taiwei, what did you say?"


    Yinhe clenched his fists and stared at Taiwei Liu. He was a very useful person. He usually worked hard. He thought he was a bad-mouthed, down-to-earth and talented person. The position of a lieutenant.


    But this man wanted to kill his Shui Xi, and the galaxy could not bear it.


    Taiwei Liu looked righteous and awe-inspiring, "Your Majesty, don''t be fooled by monsters for a while, or it will bring disaster to Yanping in the future. I beg your Majesty to execute Wang Jun."


    Yinhe was not angry this time, leaned back in his chair and looked at Taiwei Liu lightly, "Who ordered you to do this, Taiwei Liu, the solitary king wants to ask all the ministers, you all mean Taiwei Liu. ?"


    "I don''t dare to wait. Wang Jun has made a lot of contributions to the country of Yanping. It is enough to abolish Wang Jun, and there is no need to execute him."

 Chapter 1354： See if he doesnt dare to destroy me

    Yinhe sneered, "So, if you forgive the solitary king''s Shuixi immortality, are you still showing mercy?"


    It was still Liu Taiwei who was talking, "The king is now bewitched by monsters, and sooner or later it will bring harm to the country of Yanping. I don''t know what purpose this monster is by the king''s side, it''s better to get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Oh? Liu Taiwei wants to know the purpose of this monarch next to the Milky Way?" Shui Xi''s voice came from outside. understood.


    They couldn''t help but look up, and found that Yinhe''s face was not angry, but rather relaxed.


    Shuixi went straight to the front of Yinhe, Yinhe said nothing, dragged him and sat on the throne, so frightened that the courtiers trembled all over.


    "It seems that the king has been fascinated by this monster."


    Shui Xi raised his chin and glanced at the middle-aged man below with contempt, "Don''t you want to know what purpose I have for staying by the Milky Way? I can tell you."


    The courtiers couldn''t help but pointed their ears, they were really curious.


    It is also that Shuixi looks too harmless on weekdays, and brings so many changes to Yanping country. When the courtiers heard that Shuixi was a monster, they were not afraid at all, as if the truth should be like this.


    "That''s because this lord wants to confuse your king, so that he can no longer have other women, only this monarch." Shui Xi sneered again and again, "Didn''t you say that this monarch is a demon? Ben jun It is really a very powerful monster, it can overwhelm mountains and seas, and it can smash you into pieces with one slap, and even if you want to do evil, you can destroy Yancheng in the blink of an eye."


    Shui Xi looked at everyone with pale faces, even Taiwei Liu couldn''t help shaking, pointing at him not knowing what to say.


    "What? Are you afraid? Are you afraid? I''m afraid that the Milky Way dares to destroy me and execute me. Do you think he dares?"


    The courtiers looked at each other, today''s Wang Jun is really arrogant! They always thought that Wang Jun was a gentle person, the kind who smiled brightly and warmly, but the Wang Jun in front of him was really scary.


    This arrogant look is indeed a bit like a monster.


    "Your Majesty, he actually wants to destroy Yancheng. Such a person can''t keep him."


    Liu Taiwei said affectionately.


    Yinhe circled Shui Xi, and glanced at Taiwei Liu lightly, "The solitary king really does not dare to abolish the king, otherwise the solitary king will not be able to enter the palace at night, the solitary king''s ministers, you should not be so cruel, Let the Lone King rest in the open air?"


    The corners of the courtiers'' mouths twitched, Your Majesty, now we are talking about serious things, please don''t say such rude words.


    "See, he doesn''t dare to abolish me." Shui Xi proudly held Yinhe''s hand, as if to show off to everyone, "But for those who want to execute Benjun, Benjun will not make him feel better."


    "Liu Taiwei, who instructed you?" Of course Taiwei Liu didn''t speak stubbornly, and he looked like a straight minister, which made the ministers feel that Shui Xi was going too far.


    However, Shuixi laughed brighter and brighter, and Yinhe did not stop him. Those who dared to slander him must accept the consequences.


    "Liu Taiwei, I remember how many daughters you have in your family? The eldest daughter married five years ago, the second daughter married four years ago, and the third daughter married last year," after a pause, Shui Xi continued, " The fifth daughter and the sixth daughter are only twenty-eight years old now, which is a good age for marriage, but it seems that the daughter of Liu Taiwei is not in Liu Taiwei''s mansion."


    Taiwei Liu always felt a little bad.


    "Five years ago, you wanted to run for Mrs. Yina, your eldest daughter and second daughter? It took several years to wait for the election, but the result was still not favored, and your two daughters also look like If it is not good for me, it is normal for the Galaxy to look down on it."


    The courtiers did not dare to speak, and they could be considered to have seen the other side of the king. But is it really good to talk like this, aren''t you afraid of being beaten in the street? There are people who praise yourself like this?


    "You have grievances in your heart, waiting for your third and fourth daughters to run for election, but the result is good, Yinhe was abducted back to the nest by this gentleman. The two daughters are getting old again, there is no way, they can only get married, who is it? Yinhe doesn''t like them, after all, your daughters don''t look as good as me, so it''s normal that Yinhe doesn''t like them."


    That arrogant appearance really made the courtiers want to beat him.


    "Unfortunately, your fifth daughter and sixth daughter, Yinhe, don''t like it, but Yinhe doesn''t like it, there are always people who like it," Shui Xi''s eyes turned to the other side, "Is it Henghoujun?"


    When the words fell, not only Taiwei Liu, but also Yan Heng''s complexion changed drastically.


    "Yinhe, your second brother seems to be a little dissatisfied with you being the king. He is currently recruiting troops to develop his own power."


    Shuixi''s voice was always gentle, and the tone of the boy sounded very comfortable, but what he said was always creepy, and the courtiers knew that something was wrong.


    Although they are a little dissatisfied with the king''s occupation of the king, they don''t have this idea of ??changing the king. Now the king is wise and virtuous, and no one can compare, "This Liu Taiwei, you have used yourself since you took the throne. The power to collect money vigorously, let¡¯s not talk about gold and silver treasures, but also say that there is a lot of food in the collection? Liu Taiwei, your house will be empty if you dig it down.¡±


    Taiwei Liu shuddered and his eyes were pale, he knew everything was over. Especially Wang Jun''s determined look, he knew everything, he couldn''t imagine if the king knew about it long ago.


    Galaxy really didn''t know, and he didn''t think about it.


    Shuixi didn''t know about it before, but she knew it by accidental discovery. She was going to clean it up, but she found something more interesting.


    "It''s not bad that you let your two daughters like flowers and jade serve you Hengwaijun?"


    The courtiers felt that although Wang Jun smiled brilliantly, they don''t think that smile is very simple now. There is a demon in Wang Jun''s heart, a demon that can be planted at any time.


    Taiwei Liu was so frightened that he kneeled down on the ground and didn''t dare to raise his head. He was afraid that Shui Xi would say something amazing and expose all the secrets of his mansion.


    Even if he didn''t raise his head, the eyes of the courtiers looking at him were not right. This corrupt official dared to collude with Henghou Jun to try to usurp the throne. Fortunately, Wang Jun is wise!


    The courtiers thought in their hearts that in the current state, they really couldn''t help Shui Xi, especially whether what Shui Xi said was overwhelming.


    "Don''t worry, Taiwei Liu, your house will not collapse due to hollowing out. I have asked Yun An to take people to dig out the food and gold and silver treasures inside and send them to the palace. By the way, I will help you fill in some soil. It won''t collapse."


    Taiwei Liu had a decadent look on his face. When he looked at Shui Xi, there was only fear. How could he forget that a powerful demon cannot be beaten by humans.

 Chapter 1355： Take it slow, maybe wait for the king to wake up

    Shuixi sat on the throne with the Milky Way with a smile in his eyes.


    This is the first time that Yinhe has seen Shui Xi at his best, and his courtiers are too shocked to say a word. He feels that it is necessary to bring Shui Xi to the court in the future to handle state affairs with him.


    Shui Xi is his king, not his queen. He doesn''t have to stay in the backyard of the palace, but should stand with him in the courtroom, facing all his subjects, and let all his subjects see how good his king is. excellent.


    As for the fact that Shuixi is a demon, it has been spread out that he is not afraid of anything. With Shuixi''s current reputation, the people will not reject him, but will only praise Shuixi as an immortal. Yes, his Shuixi is so dusty, how could it be a demon, in the eyes of the people it should be a fairy.


    Galaxy¡¯s eyes flashed, and a countermeasure was already in place.


    The officials under ?? saw that their king''s eyes flashed from time to time, and they knew that something bad happened, but the voice of the young man attracted their attention even more.


    "There is a certain hill outside Yancheng. I have already let Chen Tong go. The food and grass hidden in it are not bad. Yinhe, there is still a lot of food and grass."


    "Um."


    At this time, Shui Xi glanced at Lord Henghou, "By the way, I forgot about you, and your other courtyards will not collapse. I have asked people to fill up all the holes in the ground, so don''t worry about letting them live there. Bar!"


    "And your soldiers, thank you very much, Lord Henghou has raised so many soldiers and horses for my Yanping country, and they are all accepted."


    Even the Milky Way is a little surprised this time, is this too fast?


    The subordinates thought differently. If Shui Xi had bad intentions, would they be able to resist? Humans are afraid of monsters, but when this fear reaches the point where they can''t deal with them, they won''t take action anymore, and they will hypnotize themselves. This should be a good monster.


    Since Shui Xi said this in front of the Milky Way, he definitely won''t have a bad intention.


    "The person who went to recover these troops and horses is our general Lin Jin of Yanping. Don''t worry, ministers, he is the most loyal general in the galaxy." The ministers breathed a sigh of relief. It is to rectify the military horses.


    "I thought he was a little bored recently, so I told him the news. Don''t blame him, Galaxy, I''ll let him go first secretly, after all, things may change over time."


    This is Shui Xi''s explanation to Yinhe in front of the courtiers. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether he explains or not. He just thinks that this kind of Shuixi makes people particularly like it. In front of the courtiers, he shakes Shuixi''s hand.


    "You can decide. I believe in you. You will never endanger the country of Yanping. Today, these courtiers can see it."


    Shui Xi indifferently leaned on the back of the throne, squinting at the courtiers below, "If you think I will hurt Yan Pingguo, I will abduct your king so that you will never see each other. When it comes to him, you can choose another king at will!" The small eyes glanced at Yan Heng, "For example, this middle-aged uncle standing here, his eyes are full of desire for the upper position, ugly is ugly. , his brain should be okay, you can recommend him."


    The courtiers quickly said that they did not dare, the king is the most wise and capable king, and they would rather die than change. Just kidding, what kind of skills does Yan Heng have? Just like him, is it okay to have their young, handsome and talented king?


    Don''t change, don''t change a hundred.


    The honesty of the courtiers made Yan Heng so angry that he almost fainted. He was about to say something, but Shui Xi''s eyes fell on him, making him tremble with fear. Originally thought to be able to seize the handle of the galaxy, but did not expect such a thing to happen in the end, it seems that Shui Xi does not mind the exposure of his identity at all. Yan Heng is really not reconciled. He has been planning for more than ten years, and finally has a breakthrough point. In the end, it was quietly destroyed.


    "Henghou-kun, what else do you have to say?"


    Yan Heng bent down: "Your Majesty, I just saw that Your Majesty was bewitched by monsters. These soldiers and horses are only used to capture monsters, so..."


    "It doesn''t look like there''s any evidence, you haven''t admitted it yet," Shui Xi snorted coldly, "Bring it here."


    All the courtiers looked outside, and soon a few people were escorted up. Everyone looked at it, oh, isn''t this the few disciples in Henghou Jun''s mansion? Now Henghou-kun cannot escape.


    Yan Heng also understood that the situation was over, and he didn''t say anything more. The few disciples were ordered to be executed by Yinhe without saying anything. Before that, Shui Xi had quietly told him what these people had done, and it was not too much to execute them.


    As for Lord Henghou, Yinhe glanced lightly: "Take the title and send it to the southern part of Xiyan Land."


    The southern part of Xiyan Land is still a very desolate and poor place. For Yan Heng, who enjoys a life of abundance and is accustomed to life, going there is a life-threatening sin. Yan Heng wanted to ask for mercy, but was immediately taken out by someone gag.


    None of the courtiers pleaded for mercy, the crime of treason, whoever begged for death, they had no blood relationship with the king, and there was only one word for treason.


    The courtiers eagerly watched the farce come to an end, and couldn''t help but stare at Shui Xi who was sitting next to the Milky Way. Seeing the two of them still holding hands, they lowered their heads. What should I say?


    By the way, there is another person who did not deal with Liu Taiwei, who was slumped on the ground.


    Yinhe didn''t speak, and they didn''t dare to speak. As a result, Taiwei Liu, who stayed in the center, couldn''t faint. It was really uncomfortable. It was better to drag him out and behead him.


    Yinhe stroked his chin, "Liu Taiwei has eaten Yan Pingguo very richly these years. King Gu wonders if his bulging belly is full of oil."


    The courtiers were trembling, who knows if it is oily or not, and they can''t cut it open to see it, wait... The king wouldn''t order Taiwei Liu to be cut open, right? Since the king came to power, many criminal laws have been abolished. The direct execution for capital crimes is that those who are not capital offenses are either fined or whipped.


    This Taiwei Liu won''t set a precedent, right?


    "Sentenced to Liu Taiwei beheaded, all his family property confiscated."


    All the courtiers breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it wasn''t a caesarean section, but it was a bit scary to cut in half. However, the slashing and beheading were done with one knife, and it did not look so cruel.


    How should they speak now? Your Majesty, you can have Wang Jun, and we don''t mind that Wang Jun is a monster, but you and Wang Jun can''t have an heir. Why don''t you find a woman to give birth to an heir? How come they don''t care or not?


    But no one said anything, everyone bowed their heads in silence, looked at the Milky Way and led Shui Xi away, Shui Xi looked back at them with a special meaning, and one glance was enough to make them swallow all the words.


    Take it slow, maybe wait for the day when the king wakes up.

 Chapter 1356： Wang Jun is a fairy, not a demon

    The news that Shuixi is a monster is still spreading, and there are also some rumors about the previous court. At the same time, it was also reported that Shui Xi was not a monster, but an immortal.


    "Excuse me, if the king is not a god, how can he bring us so many crops and seeds? Our Yanping country is getting richer and richer because of the king, isn''t this king not a god?"


    "Yes, if it is a demon, it should eat the flesh and blood of the people, not help the people."


    "I think it must be someone who wants to frame Wang Jun to say that Wang Jun is a monster, and Wang Jun must be a fairy."


    ¡­


    Every corner is discussing this matter, arguing whether Shui Xi is a monster or a fairy, but whether it is a monster or a fairy, the people of the entire Yanping country do not reject Shui Xi as their king, and they don''t even feel that horrible.


    "If Wang Jun is really a monster, then please give me a dozen of such monsters."


    This word was quickly spread again, and at the same time there was another news being discussed.


    "I think Wang Jun is really an immortal. Did you know that Yan Heng, who was sent to the southern part of Xiyan Land a few days ago? It is said that he colluded with Taiwei Liu. They were greedy for storing grain and gold and silver treasures. On a hill outside Yan City, the general brought back a lot of soldiers and horses that day. It is said that these were raised by Yan Heng, but they were all recovered by the general. "


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it''s true. My distant cousin''s nephew''s uncle''s younger brother''s son is on duty in the palace, and he is very clear about these things. It is said that he found this thanks to Wang Jun. What do you think Wang Jun is not an immortal?"


    "Do you think that the monsters will find out about these things?"


    Everyone nodded hurriedly, believing the rumors of this version.


    Within a few days, even the storytellers of various teahouses covered the content of whether Wang Jun is a fairy or a demon, and the children in Yancheng also sang the song that Wang Jun is a fairy or a demon:


    Wangjun is a fairy, not a demon. Yan has a rich and rich king. Everyone praises Wangjun for his goodness.


    The people of Yanping country don''t really care so much, but what they care about is that the king brings them a prosperous life, so it is hard to hear someone say that the king is not.


    Even if someone doubts, they don¡¯t dare to say anything more. In short, whether Wang Jun is a demon or an immortal, he is a good person for Yanping.


    "How many people from the city to the west of Xiyan Land moved out?"


    Seeing that the day is coming, Shui Xi asked again.


    Galaxy shook his head: "Less than 20%."


    "Then leave it to me this time," Shui Xi leaned lazily to the side, half-squinting, "The people all say I''m a fairy, and they even wrote me a song for the children to sing. It''s been over, if I don''t confirm it, how can I let them maintain peace of mind? Do you think so?"


    Galaxy hesitated for a moment, and that was all.


    "Okay, be careful, no matter what, Shui Xi is the most important thing."


    Shuixi suddenly became energetic, lying on the desk and looking at the Milky Way, "Is it possible that I am more important than your people?"


    Yinhe touched Shuixi''s head: "I can''t compare it, but if I want to exchange the life of Shuixi for Li Mincang''s life, I won''t change it."


    "Galaxy, if you are heard, you must not be a good king."


    "If you want Li Mincangsheng''s life to be yours, I won''t change it, but I will come with you." Yinhe stroked the boy''s cheek, "Do you think I''m not a good husband?"


    "No, it''s already very good. I am different from Li Min and Cangsheng. I''m very happy that you can accompany me." Shui Xi is a very satisfied person. As long as there is no other person in Yinhe''s heart, he will be satisfied. .


    Yinhe felt sorry for Shui Xi, and hugged the person in his arms, "From the moment I ascended the position of King Yanping, the responsibility of the entire Yanping country rests on me, do you understand?"


    "Of course I understand, so I choose to stay in the palace to accompany you, rather than take you away directly."


    Yinhe didn''t know what to say, so he stroked the boy''s face, "You really can''t help but fall in love." He hugged the boy tightly, "If one day, I will unite the world and let the people of the world live a prosperous life, I will use the rest of my life to accompany you only. I just hope you don''t despise me when I get old and become unsightly."


    "I won''t dislike it."


    I will not let you grow old and I will not let you die.


    "Yan Pingguo is your responsibility, so is my responsibility."


    "Galaxy."


    "My Shui Xi, what do you want to say?"


    Galaxy kissed the boy''s lips and looked at the boy''s face seriously.


    Shuixi said: "What about your heir?" He also hesitated before saying that it is impossible for Galaxy to find a woman to have a child.


    "I won''t have other women. As for the heir, I have many brothers and so many sons. It''s not enough to choose one to cultivate? Is Shui Xi afraid that I will find a woman to have children?"


    "It''s true, those of your courtiers can''t wait to put a woman on your bed immediately."


    Seeing that his lover was jealous, Yinhe''s heavy heart also improved a lot, he kissed the young man''s cheek, took a bite, and his pretty face left teeth marks, "Don''t you know that I can''t treat anyone but you and me. "


    Shuixi rolled his eyes and pressed the man down, "Let me check..."


    There was an ambiguous atmosphere in the house, Chen Tong and Yun An immediately stepped back and locked the door.


    On this day, the people of Mingfeng City were still happily shopping, shouting and shouting. Many people moved out of the city a few days ago. It is said that there will be a flood recently. They have never encountered a flood in Mingfeng City. Who would foolishly believe it?


    They felt that the people who moved away were too timid, and it was three months in a blink of an eye. But it was still sunny at this time, and it didn''t look like it was going to rain at all, let alone a flood.


    However, just after noon, thunder sounded in the clear sky, which shocked the people. Soon the heavy rain had fallen. They had experienced this kind of rain countless times, and they were not surprised. The pedestrians on the street just hurried back to their houses to take shelter from the rain.


    I thought the rain would stop in a few hours, but who knew that the rain would get worse and worse. Some people opened the door and saw that half-palm-deep mud-colored water had accumulated on the street and continued to flow down.


    At this time, they felt a little uneasy in their hearts. When the water flowed bigger and bigger, and even hit the items placed outside, everyone realized that something was wrong. When they wanted to escape, they found that the water was terrifyingly deep.


    Even a strong man might be washed away in an instant when he goes out. At this moment, everyone regrets it. They regret not believing that rumor. With the current rise, if it continues to rise, their house may not last long.

 Chapter 1357： water control

    The people of Mingfeng City fell into despair, and an official in the city lord''s mansion climbed to the roof and looked at the water flowing outside, like a rushing river, with a worried expression, "The king said he would solve it, but now the water is stagnant. It''s so big that Mingfeng City will be destroyed sooner or later. These people are really stupid. I told them to move out at first. I don''t believe it.


    A certain official has absolute trust in the galaxy, and it is said that the king will come to help solve the problem. Everyone rumored that Wang Jun is a fairy, so can Wang Jun really save this flood?


    He didn''t have time to think about it, he could hear countless cries all over the city, and he was just anxious and couldn''t say anything. Just when he wanted to send someone to help the people escape, suddenly a young man in white vacated the sky in the distance. When he came, his figure was ethereal, but in the rain he didn''t let his clothes get wet.


    That face that was too beautiful to be ignored reminded a certain official, could this be the legendary king?


    When he came back to his senses, the young man had already jumped to his side, without saying much, he took out the jade seal, and he quickly knelt down and bowed: "I have seen Wang Jun."


    "Okay, now I''ll drive the flood away, you guys are going to wait a while to appease the people."


    Shui Xi looked at the sky, and ignored the countless eyes staring at him. A certain official quickly shouted, "The king is here, and the immortal king is here to help us escape from the flood, which made Shui Xi smile slightly."


    His figure jumped directly into the air, and a power that was invisible to the naked eye appeared in his hand. The water that had been submerged in the entire Mingfeng City seemed to be guided by some kind of guidance, and it rushed straight to the clouds high in the sky with his greeting. This scene was seen by the people who were hiding on the roof to avoid the flood, and when they heard a certain official''s shout, they also shouted excitedly Wang Jun, Wang Jun...


    It was a voice full of excitement and hope. They squeezed their sleeves tightly and watched the beautiful young man use his powerful force to bring all the floods in the city into the air. The flood seemed to go above the clouds in the sky. It was too scary. They found that the boy''s cheeks were slightly red, as if he was tired.


    "Waifu Wangjun, Wangjun, you must be safe and sound!"


    When one person shouts, another person shouts, and then everyone shouts. Both eyes exuded a firm power. It turns out that the king of Yanping Kingdom is really an immortal. If not an immortal, why did he spend his mana to help Mingfeng City resist the flood?


    The king can only be a god, and only gods can be so kind.


    The boy''s face was only a little red, and he was not in a state of losing his strength, but all the people were still worried. The flood in the city had been led by the boy into the clouds, and even the heavy rain that fell from the sky had stopped.


    It turned out that the young man scattered the clouds covering the sky, and the clouds that wrapped the flood. After several hours of heavy rain, the sky seemed to be clearing up. There was no loss in Mingfeng City, but the ground in the entire city was everywhere. It is dirt, and it will take some time to clean up.


    But at this time, they didn''t have the mind to do this, they just wanted to look up at the immortal in the sky, that was the king of their Yanping Kingdom, and the king of their Yanping Kingdom was an immortal.


    Shuixi stirred the clouds with a rush, feeling the small raindrops condensed inside, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He activated the power in his body and drove the clouds to float in the direction of Shunzhou and Zhou.


    "Wang Jun, where are you going?"


    "Go to a place where you should go, and you all live a good life. Soon, the king will send someone to govern this city, so you don''t need to move out."


    The people were relieved, but they couldn''t help worrying about the boy.


    Shui Xi said again: "The flood is too large to lead to other places. I heard that a certain city on the border of Shunzhou and Zhou is currently suffering from drought, and it happened to be next to a city on the border of Yanping, so I sent this cloud over. Well, the people of my Yanping country at the border are also affected by the drought."


    The people were really relieved now, and once again looked at the boy who was about to disappear, full of admiration. This is the fairy, the fairy full of love!


    They feel that the people of other countries are really unlucky, and there is no such good immortal king. They felt that a statue must be erected for the king. Naturally, a statue of the king needs to be erected next to the king, and they must always enshrine the two of them.


    The incident of Mingfeng City is estimated to spread to several countries in a few days. At that time, no one could imagine what kind of scene would be there. But this is also what the Milky Way and Shuixi want. It is unavoidable to build momentum. Only this way is better for the unification of the world. The people first accept them in their hearts, and then it will be easier to attack other countries.


    At this time, Shunning City, which was close to the border between Shunzhou and Yanping countries, was suffering from a drought that was rare in a century, and even the Yanping country had some influence. However, the country of Yanping is rich, and Yinhe has already sent people drinking water and food here. Except for the heat, the life of the people is not difficult. The wealth of Yanping Kingdom and King Yanping''s dedication to the people made the people of Shunning City envious. There was a drought here, and there was no harvest, but the King was still singing and dancing in the palace, ignoring their lives.


    In Yanping, there is a wise king, King Yanping, and a king who is dedicated to the people. In their hearts, they have gradually turned to Yanping. It would be great if the Yanping army attacked them, they said they would never resist.


    The people of Shunning City watched from a distance that the people of Yanping Country were nibbling on the cool watermelon. There was plenty of water. They couldn''t help swallowing.


    But if you rush directly, you will lose your life except for losing your life.


    "The weather is so hot, it hasn''t rained for months, and the fertile fields are bursting with two finger-sized holes. Not to mention water, whether you can eat enough is a question."


    There are complaints all over the place, all those who can go have left, and those who are left are unable to go out. Maybe I still hope that it will rain in a few days. After all, no one wants to leave the hometown they have built for half their life. If they escape, they are refugees. Which city can take them in?


    Since the Yanping Congress accepted the refugees, the Shunzhou State has become more and more strict in this aspect, and there is no chance to escape to the opposite side.


    "Look, what is that?"


    Everyone looked for this voice and looked into the distance, only to see a boy in white jumping from mid-air, and there was a large dark cloud above the boy''s head. It didn''t take long for the boy to stay in the opposite Yanping country.


    Just when they thought it was an immortal who brought rain, who knew that a roar sounded in unison from the opposite side.


    "The king is here!"


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. There was a flood in Mingfeng City today, and the rain can only be delivered today."


    "No, the king came just right, the grass people are already content, even if there is no rain, the grass people know that the king and the king have done a lot. Now our entire city has not been affected, and we are even ashamed to accept the state''s relief."

 Chapter 1358： rain

    "You are the people of Yanping country, and it is the responsibility of this monarch and the king to save you."


    The people raised their heads and looked at the bright smile of the young man. The long dryness made them feel that they were wet at this time.


    At this moment, Shui Xi stirred the clouds and suppressed them with strength. Gradually, he felt that the water droplets from the clouds were about to fall. With a pinch of magic, the dark clouds quickly covered the entire sky. This scene made the people of Shunning City envious. endlessly.


    It turns out that the immortal boy is the king of Yanping country, why is there no such king in their country?


    Immediately remembered that their king has countless beauties, and new people are added every year, and he is extremely ashamed. How can such a king be worthy of an immortal. It is said that King Yanping has only Wang Jun so far, so it is no wonder that he has won the heart of the immortal Wang Jun.


    was stunned when they thought about it, when they found that the dark cloud on the opposite side was gradually drifting towards them, and soon a large cloud covered the entire Shunning City, and they couldn''t help but rubbed their eyes and looked at the boy on the other side.


    "There''s been a lot of flooding this time, and the dark clouds seem to have brought in a bit more. It''s not needed in other places, so let''s go outside!"


    The young man said it very lightly, but the people of Shunning City could hear it clearly. They looked up at the young man under the dark clouds, and they could see his every expression clearly.


    The people are not just stupid, they seem to understand that this young king seems to be helping them in this way. The words that were said were only to reach the ears of the king of Shun and Zhou, so that the king of Shun and Zhou would not hate them.


    The people of Shunning City just looked at the young man who leaped above the dark clouds with grateful eyes, and could vaguely find his figure, and they had already secretly blessed the young man in their hearts. Such a good person, even if they are not the common people of Yanping country, he still does not die, is the young man really an immortal?


    Yan Pingguo is really lucky, making them envious.


    "It''s raining."


    The people on both sides couldn''t help looking up at the sky. It was obvious that the young man couldn''t see clearly when he stood above the clouds, but they could already see his bright and gentle smile. His body seemed to have a layer of near light, and he was obviously a fairy. But they thought he was like a Buddha who came to save sentient beings.


    Drop by drop of raindrops fell, first small droplets followed by heavy downpours, which nourished the dry land. Everyone came out, and the people on both sides cheered and drenched in the rain, grateful to the young man above the dark clouds.


    Someone once said that he was a monster. For them at this moment, whether he is a monster, a fairy, or even an unknown monster, he is their benefactor. They don''t care what he is, they only know that his name is Shui. Xi, the king of Yanping Kingdom, can save them from fiery water, and he will only bring them blessings.


    The people of Shunning City were even more excited. There were raindrops falling and the sound of raindrops. They couldn''t help shouting, and tears flowed down the rain. They will always remember this kindness, and they are willing to secretly worship this immortal in the future.


    Shuixi controls the amount of rainfall and prevents other disasters from happening here. This rain has been falling. It was huge at the beginning, and then slowly slowed down. It gradually became a drizzle that moistened the earth. The fields that had already become cracks were also slowly healed because of the rain. As long as the rain passed, there would be no major problems for the people''s survival.


    Water is the source of life, and there is water to survive. Shui Xi glanced at him lightly, but he didn''t know that his glance was like a stare at the common people, and it made the people think that he was an immortal.


    He used his power to introduce the fish and shrimp from the previous flood into Shunning City, so that these people would not be troubled by food. Some people saw this scene clearly and stared at the young man in a daze, really not knowing what to say.


    They really hope to become the common people of Yanping country and be able to enshrine the immortals at home with integrity. If he was just an immortal, they would immediately worship him, but he was still the king of Yanping.


    After controlling this, no matter how powerful Shui Xi was, his face couldn''t help but turn pale. But with the grateful eyes of the people, he felt that it was worth doing all this. From the beginning, he only did such things for the sake of the Milky Way, but now he feels that doing such a thing is very good, and he can fill his heart with fullness.


    I have been a turtle for an unknown number of years, fighting against other creatures in the water. It is not that he has not encountered danger, and there are many fish that eat turtles in the water. Later, I saw a lot of cruelty among human beings, and listened to the stories that my friends brought back to human beings.


    He never thought that he would use his power to help people, as if he was born with indifference. Until he met Yinhe, this was the first time he chose to help people, but he was so willing.


    Later, because Galaxy helped the people find high-yield crop seeds, and now he helped the people stop floods and solve droughts, he received countless gratitude and awe, and he felt it was worth it.


    In fact, what he has gained is not only the power of fame and faith, but more importantly, he seems to be able to understand the feelings that belong to human beings more and more. Human beings are actually complex and simple. For example, the following people just want God to rain down on their land. He did it, so from now on these people will treat him like a god.


    Until the rain stopped, the dry river was filled with water, the fields were moistened, the green grasses rose from the ground, and the yellow trees in the mountains turned green.


    Shuixi felt the beauty of the river, and her smile became brighter and brighter. The dark clouds dispersed, the warm sun above the clouds, the young man was standing on a white cloud, but his face was pale, as if it was because of all this.


    The people below ?? have never bowed their heads. At this time, seeing the weak appearance of the immortal boy, they couldn''t help praying in unison. The people of Shunning City did not dare to take any excessive actions, for fear that they would be seen by those with a heart, and the king would hate them at that time. I can only silently bless the young man with my most devout prayers, hoping that he will be safe and not suffer any danger.


    On the other hand, the people of Yanping country reacted fiercely. They knelt down one by one, whether they were in the city, outside the city, or the people working in the mountains, they all kowtowed one by one, shouted Wang Junqianshou, and said a sentence. With a word of blessing, he looks pious and serious, as if he is the most loyal believer of Shuixi.


    Shuixi felt the countless power of faith pouring into his body, and his face gradually turned rosy. This scene made the people feel excited, and they even believed that this was the immortal who came to save them.


    Don''t ?? immortals all need people''s beliefs? So from now on, they will pray for the king every day. The king will cast spells for them here for half a month, and the mana will definitely be lost a lot. As long as they are pious enough, they will be able to restore the mana as soon as possible.


    Shui Xi felt that the power of faith could automatically penetrate into the body without absorbing it, and it also carried the blessings of all the people. He smiled and nodded to them, turned and vacated, and there was a sound of congratulations from below. .

 Chapter 1359： fuck your heir

    Shuixi hurried back to the Yancheng Palace all the way. This time he did not hide anything. Half a month was enough to spread the news of the flood in Mingfeng City and the rain in Shunning City throughout the entire Yanping country.


    Sure enough, when he jumped to Yancheng, all the people were already waiting in the city, looking up to the sky, and even bowed reverently, as if they were praying for him.


    When his figure appeared, all the people in Yancheng knelt down and bowed: "Welcome the return of the king."


    Apart from this sentence, the entire Yancheng was quiet, and even the sound of hawkers hawking disappeared. Even those Fengyue places were unprecedentedly quiet, and everyone had a pious expression on their faces.


    Prevent floods and rain down, what is this not a fairy?


    There were rumors that Wang Jun was a monster before. At this time, they felt that those people were simply sinister. They didn''t care about Wang Jun''s true identity, but at this time Wang Jun was the fairy in their hearts. To allow them to live and work in peace and contentment and protect them from natural disasters, they must believe in, respect and worship such people.


    "Everyone, get up, I am the king of Yanping Kingdom, and it is the responsibility of me and the king to make the people live well."


    The people cried with excitement. Yanping has such an immortal king and such a virtuous king, why can''t he be able to continue to be prosperous. They became very obedient and watched the figure of Shui Xi leap to the palace, never taking back their sight.


    The fluttering young man in white has long been deeply imprinted in their minds. From now on, they will no longer believe any rumors about insulting the king. Whoever dares to say that, they will tie people up and send them to the palace to be punished by the king.


    Outside the palace, Yinhe has been waiting here for a long time. He hasn¡¯t seen his lover for half a month. He will wait here every day after dealing with state affairs. Even if he gets news from Dasha that Shuixi is fine, he still can¡¯t rest assured.


    They have slept in the same bed for more than ten years. Except for the two months in the middle, they cuddled the boy to sleep every night. This time the boy left for half a month. when. Yinhe deeply felt that in the future, no matter what, he would not be able to let Shui Xi leave him.


    The courtiers also followed Yinhe and waited outside, before Yinhe told them that the king was coming back.


    In the past two weeks, they have been getting information about Wang Jun''s deeds in preventing floods and helping to bring down the rain. It is impossible to say, what can such immortals do? I''m afraid that what they dare to do, the people of Yanping country will immediately cut them alive.


    They should be lucky, this belongs to their Yanping Kingdom, and only their king can leave such a powerful person.


    There are also two people who are very shocking, that is Yun An and Chen Tong. These two people can be said to be the people who are most familiar with Shui Xi in addition to Yinhe. They did not expect that Wang Jun, who usually only has bright smiles and is extremely intelligent, turned out to be immortals. It''s just guessing that the king can do sorcery.


    Where is this witchcraft, it is clearly fairy magic.


    Suddenly, a white figure leaped in the distance, and everyone held their breath as the figure approached. Hearing it is one thing, and watching it is also one thing. The young man stepped on the cloud, and with a splendid figure, he landed in front of the Milky Way from the white cloud.


    Yinhe stepped forward and embraced the young man in his arms. At this time, the officials did not dare to speak, nor did they want to speak. They were also very excited and grateful that this young man could become their king. As for the king''s heir, this made him The king will give himself a headache, they can''t afford to offend the immortals.


    "Welcome Wang Jun''s return."


    This is the most willing time for all the courtiers to bow down to Shui Xi. From today onwards, they will be willing to do so every time. This is an immortal, not just a king.


    Maybe if the immortals are happy to give them two breaths of immortal energy, they will be able to live two more years.


    Yinhe didn''t let Shuixi go, he missed him every day after not seeing him for half a month, and finally saw him come back.


    "Galaxy, let''s go in!"


    Shui Xi was hugged tightly by this man and couldn''t break free, so he had to speak. Although they were the king and the king, it was not good to keep hugging and hugging outside like this.


    Yinhe also reacted, and reluctantly let go of the boy, held the boy''s soft palm, passed the courtiers, and led the boy into the palace. At the gate of the palace, Yinhe suddenly turned around and waved to the courtiers.


    "The lone king and the king will go first, you all go back."


    All the courtiers looked at each other, watching the handsome man lead the beautiful young man into the palace quickly, and hurriedly responded, everyone knew what the king was going to do, they should go home and carry their wives and concubines.


    Yinhe finally brought the boy back to the palace, closed the door, hugged the boy and put him on the couch, then pressed his body up, and randomly kissed the boy''s cheek a few times, as if nothing was enough.


    Pulling off the boy''s belt, the boy lay naked under him in a short while, the jade-like body attracting all his mind, "Next time I will definitely not let you leave me so far, so long. "


    He also stripped himself naked when he spoke, and couldn¡¯t wait to integrate with the teenager.


    "How about you go to court with me from now on?"


    Shui Xi blinked in surprise: "Are you serious?"


    Yinhe held the boy''s hand, "Of course I''m serious, I really can''t think of what I should do for you, but what I can do is to sit in the world with you and accept the worship of the courtiers. This country of Yanping also has half of you. My Shui Xi is different, you are not a woman, you should not stay in the backyard of the palace all the time, you should sit with me every day."


    "it is good."


    Shuixi readily agreed, he actually liked being with Yinhe all the time. In the past, he used to let his friends broadcast the affairs of the court, but now he can see the confrontation between the Galaxy and the courtiers with his own eyes, and he is looking forward to it.


    On the second day, Yinhe led Shuixi to the court, and announced that he would govern the country of Yanping together with Wang Jun. None of the courtiers have an opinion. With the current status of Shui Xi, would they dare to stop it?


    The flood can be stopped. Who knows if Wang Jun is angry and will directly slap their house down.


    They couldn''t help thinking that when they proposed to choose a wife for the king, they were eaten up by insects and ants the next day, leaving only tattered clothes, and they looked at Wang Jun, who was sitting beside him with a smile.


    looked at each other in dismay, and couldn''t help asking inwardly, wasn''t that what this young man did back then?


    If so, they couldn''t help breaking a cold sweat, then several times later, did they completely offend Wang Jun?


    Shui Xi smiled brightly at them, as if to say that everyone should take care of you. Anyway, Wang Shang is young and Wang Jun is an immortal. There is definitely nothing they can''t do. What do they worry about?

 Chapter 1360： No matter how famous you are, you will not be king at night

    A few days later, a plague broke out in a city in Tianda Kingdom. The original situation was so serious that officials and nobles fled the city. I don''t know who remembered the previous recipe for treating the plague, and the people took out the recipes they had written down one after another.


    Now the whole world knows that the king of Yanping is an immortal, so this recipe is definitely not that simple. Holding a dead horse as a living horse doctor, the people picked the herbs above, and after taking them in a boil, their condition improved.


    Immediately spread it from ten to ten, and everyone knew that the recipe given by the Immortal King was effective. They couldn''t help but wonder, did the immortals know that there would be a plague, so they spread the recipe a few months ago?


    No matter what, the condition of the people in a certain city in Tianda Kingdom has stabilized, and it didn''t take long for the whole city to be cleaned up according to the follow-up of dealing with the plague, and the life of the past was restored.


    Here, they secretly believed in the immortal Shui Xi in their hearts.


    The power of faith in the bedroom is now more and more, Shui Xi felt that it suddenly increased a lot, and sent someone to inquire about the plague, and he was relieved to learn that the plague had not spread.


    The officials of Yanping Kingdom also heard that every time they went to court, they looked at Shui Xi with more and more respect and respect, and even thought that Shui Xi was a prophet.


    If Shuixi is an ordinary person, then they can still think that this is just a coincidence, but Shuixi is an immortal, and the immortal will never be bored to study the only remedy for the plague.


    No matter what the courtiers think, Shuixi''s life is very good. Being able to accompany the Milky Way every day is really much better than before.


    Compared with the happiness and beauty of the people of Yanping Kingdom, the people of the other three kingdoms complained. If it weren''t for the fact that several countries controlled the people too strictly, they really couldn''t help but escape from here, so maybe there would be a way to survive.


    Not long after this incident, locusts occurred at the border of Yujin Kingdom, that is, the county seat not far from the river Shuixi, including a town on the side of Yanping Kingdom.


    Amid the grievances of the Milky Way, Shui Xi happened to arrive here and summoned a large number of frogs and birds with amazing magic power. The originally desperate people saw the boy in white rising into the sky, the frogs and birds in the sky beside him. The scene of jumping on the locusts and eating the locusts in one bite was stunned.


    Seeing that a large number of locusts were eaten by frogs and birds, and their crops that were about to be harvested were also reported, the people hugged and cried. In particular, the people of the county town of Yujin Country could not wait to go up and express their gratitude to Shui Xi. But they still thanked them in their hearts, and looked enviously at the appearance of the young man surrounded by the people of Yanping country.


    The boy turned back and said to the people of Yujin: "Yujin is the place where the king has lived for more than ten years. It is also the king''s wish for me to help you."


    The people felt uncomfortable. Everyone knew that King Yanping was going to Yujin to be a proton, but Yanping ignored the previous suspicion and asked Wangjun to help them. They really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After ??Shuixi returned to the palace, he was pressed on the couch by a king who turned into a wolf and could not get down for several days. The courtiers watched that the king had not come to court these few days, and vaguely heard the wind, and the corners of their mouths twitched fiercely. The king was too selfish to hide the king, so how could they still feel the blessing of the immortal.


    Shuixi''s current reputation is unmatched, not even the Milky Way. But Yinhe didn''t care, neither did Shuixi. The courtiers of Yan Pingguo knew that no matter how famous they were, they wouldn''t be oppressed by the king at night.


    But several other countries did not think so, and released countless rumors that Shuixi wanted to seize the status of King Yanping. In the end, before the rumors reached Yancheng, these spies who were walking the rumors were arrested by the people and sent to the palace for disposal.


    The results of these spies were naturally not very good. Under the means of Shui Xi, they not only confessed who ordered them, but Yan Pingguo even sent letters to the country that instigated them.


    The country of Yanping took this as a spearhead, and first pointed to the kingdom of Tianda and Shunzhou. The two countries had no choice but to compensate for a lot of treasures to offset the incident. Just after I was fortunate, I heard that the spies of Yu Jinguo were sent back directly, and Yan Pingguo did not ask for any compensation.


    The two countries are very unwilling, why is Yu Jinguo able to do this every time? Is it because Yan Pingguo grew up in Yujinguo?


    was originally a spearhead, but now the two countries are more and more dissatisfied with Yujinguo. Although they were also very dissatisfied with Yan Pingguo, but Yan Pingguo was a tiger, and they didn''t dare to do anything at all. They only bothered Yu Jinguo from time to time.


    Contradiction finally occurred in the temptation of the Three Kingdoms again and again. The Shunzhou Kingdom and the Tianda Kingdom simultaneously attacked the Yujin Kingdom before and after the war. Immediately, the people of the Three Kingdoms were caught in the water and the fire. The Three Kingdoms seemed to not care about the people, and they continued to collect taxes and recruit troops, which caused countless resentments among the people.


    At this time, the people of the Three Kingdoms could not wait for the Yanping State to send a large army to recover their country together. Maybe they can live as prosperous as the people of Yanping State as soon as possible.


    But this is not the case. Although the people of the Three Kingdoms are now angry and their military strength is still not weak, if the Yanping country really sends troops at this time, although it can be defeated in the end, the price to pay must be not small. After many years of war, it is a rich country. can not bear. Therefore, Galaxy was just watching the Three Kingdoms war, and had no intention of intervening.


    The Three Kingdoms looked at Yan Pingguo as still, so I didn''t seem to have ambitions, and took the opportunity to attack them, and couldn''t help but disdain. Was this King Yanping confused by everything in front of him, and those ambitions of those days no longer exist?


    Therefore, the three countries attacked each other with all their strength. Today I will take your city, and tomorrow you will take my city. The people in the war-torn areas were homeless and once again lived like refugees. Most of these displaced people were the elderly, women and children, and young and strong men had long been arrested for reinforcements.


    Galaxy waited calmly for things to happen, but Yan Pingguo''s courtiers couldn''t wait. Now the Three Kingdoms wars, it is time for Yan Pingguo to take action. As long as you take the opportunity to attack one of the countries, you can take advantage of this time to capture this country, and even if you can''t capture it, you can recover many of the other''s cities.


    "Your Majesty, at this time, the Kingdom of Shunzhou and the Kingdom of Tianda join forces to attack the Kingdom of Yujin. Why not take the opportunity to attack the Kingdom of Yujin together? If the Three Kingdoms join forces, the Kingdom of Yujin will definitely lose. At that time, with the strength of our Kingdom of Yanping, the two countries will definitely be defeated. Don''t dare to compete with our country."

 Chapter 1361： speech

    Yinhe supported his head, but his eyes were on Shui Xi. Shui Xi was sitting not far from him and felt his scorching gaze, he couldn''t help pulling his clothes, what was this guy thinking, this is in the courtroom, don''t use this He looked at him with fiery eyes.


    Yinhe hooked the corner of his mouth and turned his eyes to the following: "You guarantee that the country of Yanping will be able to recover the country of Yujin if I send troops? What if the country of Yujin joins forces with the other two countries and turns to attack our country? Don''t fight with King Gu. , Three-sided attack, Yan Pingguo can''t afford to waste no matter how strong it is. The purpose of the solitary king wanting to unify the world is to give the people of the whole world a prosperous and happy life, not just rule for power and ambition. If it is really for power And ambition, the Lone King will spend more than ten years preparing?"


    The courtiers were silent, but they were unable to speak to refute.


    However, someone still stood up and said, "At this time, the Three Kingdoms war is the best opportunity. Your Majesty, once you miss this opportunity, you won''t have it again? As long as they take advantage of their weakness, we will be able to recover the Three Kingdoms one by one."


    "No, this is by no means the best chance."


    All the ministers were stunned for a while, and they were a little surprised when they heard this voice. They looked left and right, and found that they had not heard it wrong. The voice just now came from the position of the king. Since Wang Jun came to court, he hadn''t participated much in court affairs, but it made them breathe a sigh of relief.


    Usually it is the king who asks, and the king will only say a few words, but now it is the first time that the king has spoken.


    The courtiers are also looking forward to it. I wonder what the immortal king will think.


    Galaxy''s eyes lit up, "What do you think of Wang Jun?"


    "At this time, the Three Kingdoms are in constant wars, and there is a tendency to pacify the other side, even at the expense of the people''s hearts. If I, the Yanping Kingdom, attack the Three Kingdoms, the Three Kingdoms will definitely turn to attack us. The taxation of the people of the Three Kingdoms is unbearable, and the treasury of the Three Kingdoms is estimated to be gradually shrinking. No, according to the extravagance of the kings of the Three Kingdoms, it should be greatly reduced. If they join forces to attack our country of Yanping at the same time, after all, the fish will die and the net will be broken. I want to take a bite of Yan Pingguo''s fat meat."


    Shui Xi looked at the courtier below, his face turned pale, as if he had understood something, he smiled slightly, and continued, "Then our Yanping people will suffer at that time, the king is a benevolent ruler, and he will not let the people suffer from water and fire. , I, Yan Pingguo, cannot lose the popular support that I have gained over the past ten years because of the war. Therefore, Bi will negotiate conditions with the Three Kingdoms. What do you think will be the end of negotiating conditions with the hungry tiger in the mountains?"


    "If the main battlefield is in other countries, I won''t say it, and it will definitely not work in the country of Yanping. It is not easy for the country of Yanping to develop to this day, and it must not be destroyed because of the war. It is better to wait, the Three Kingdoms see us not fighting now, After you have already given birth to your own victory, you will send troops to attack our country of Yanping to obtain resources. Then you are exhausted, and even if you rule the opponent''s territory, you have already fought for a long time. Compared with my country of Yanping, you will be recharged and ready to wait. Fa, the other party has not waited for a good rest, the people have lost their hearts and minds because of the war, and the food and grass can not be well replenished. As long as I send troops from Yanping, it will definitely be like a broken bamboo."


    The pale faces of the courtiers turned ruddy, their bodies trembled with excitement, and their eyes looking at Shui Xi were full of light. Yes, they looked too shallowly, and only saw the front, but did not see the opportunity behind.


    It was the long-term prosperity and stability that made them a little arrogant. If they really adopted the method of fighting at this time, then there would definitely be turmoil in the country of Yanping. Even if the turmoil is small, it is not a good thing for Yan Pingguo.


    Why not wait for the other party to be exhausted and fully want to get supplies, when you have to attack our side, take advantage of your illness to kill you, instead of attacking the three kingdoms at the same time, it is better to let the other side kill each other first, recover one side for them, and then sit at the end. Reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Even if the last two parties did not recover each other, there would be no loss to Yan Pingguo. On the contrary, because of the war, the military and financial resources, human and material resources of the three countries have been weakened a lot.


    Even more dared not start any more wars. When the Three Kingdoms reacted and wanted the people''s hearts, the people had already seen through everything. Without food and grass supplies, they would just run around like mad dogs.


    No matter if the other side starts a war again, they still reach out to the country of Yanping. At that time, Yan Pingguo would be able to attack strongly under the pretext of violating the territory of the other party, just as it had recovered the Xiyan Kingdom.


    It''s not that my country, Yanping, wants to annex your land, it''s that my country, Yanping, has done nothing. You are greedy for the wealth of my country, and want to seize the land of my country and occupy the people of my country. food, I don''t blame you for hitting you.


    Wonderful, wonderful, wonderful!


    For the first time, the courtiers felt that the king and the king were really too good match. What kind of heir should go to hell, let the king and the king have their own headaches, they don''t care, now the king is not a good-looking person. It is not a good thing for their daughter and niece to enter the palace to please the king.


    The king pays more attention to talented people. Those who can really help Yanping country develop, as long as they give full play to their talents, they can get the corresponding status, which is not too wonderful.


    The eyes of all the courtiers lit up, and they looked at each other, and the eyes flashed suddenly. More than ten years have passed, and the people around me have changed from batch to batch. At this time, the people who can still stand by their side have their merits.


    They looked at the Milky Way. This young king, who was less than thirty years old, had a kind of excitement in his chest, and his eyes were a little hot.


    Shuixi was a little puzzled, what happened to these people?


    What did I think of, I was so excited, could it be that there is a good picture from the brain supplement?


    "What do you think of what the king said?"


    "The ministers and others agree with what the king said."


    "Seconded."


    Yinhe nodded with satisfaction, and his scorching eyes aimed at Shui Xi again. He was indeed his king, and his thoughts coincided with him. Shui Xi looked at his heart with his eyes and nose, and expressed his helplessness towards this king who was not serious at all and teased the king in the courtroom.


    It''s just that these courtiers don''t know what soup they''ve been poured into, and now they''re so obedient, even if Yinhe''s eyes are more explicit, they still don''t seem to see it.


    At this time, Galaxy withdrew his gaze and discussed some other matters with the courtiers. Shui Xi did not speak again. Many times he just looked at Yinhe to deal with things. Yinhe is indeed an amazing king. Since the last dynasty, he felt that his life was very complete just by looking at Yinhe.


    The more he saw the other side of the Milky Way, the more he loved this person, and the more he felt unable to leave him.


    Shui Xi secretly thought that he must find a practice method for the Milky Way as soon as possible. The last time it was for Galaxy to use his fortune-telling technique to calculate the existence of the exercises, but I didn''t expect the disaster to be calculated in four places.

 Chapter 1362： Yansheng accident

    Shuixi didn''t understand, but after he tried it, his divination was still very useful, but when it came to the Milky Way itself, he couldn''t do divination, and he would calculate other things.


    Is this because he is too close to the galaxy?


    Indeed, he could not predict his own destiny, and this is probably the reason, because the Milky Way and him are husband and wife. Galaxy doesn''t seem to regret it, but he is a little anxious.


    Although he can help the galaxy to live longer for a few years by his means, he cannot cultivate, and there is always a limit to living in a mortal body. No matter how much power he transmits, it can''t change this fact, just because there is no cultivation technique, the Galaxy can''t use these powers at all.


    "Why are you still in a daze?"


    Yinhe''s words made Shui Xi realize that the courtiers had already left.


    "ended?"


    "It''s over, why are you so fascinated by it?" Yinhe pulled the person up, took Shui Xi''s hand and walked out, "Let''s talk about it first, this time, no matter what you think, you are not allowed to abandon me and go out."


    Shuixi blinked, this guy seemed like a grudge.


    "There is no such plan for the time being," Shui Xi leaned on Yinhe''s body, "If your people are in danger, I will still go, are you sure you want to stop me?"


    Yinhe sighed slightly and rubbed the boy''s head, "I really can''t do anything about you, the solitary king is also the king of a country, but he was eaten to death by you. From the moment he knew you, the solitary king felt that he was ruled by you for life. already."


    "Then you don''t want to be eaten to death by me?"


    Knowing that the boy was just a joke, Yinhe still pulled someone and kissed the boy''s lips fiercely to let the other party understand how much he liked him.


    "Want to know the answer?"


    The boy''s eyes were misty, "It''s just a joke, you still take it seriously."


    "What were you thinking before?" Galaxy wouldn''t let the boy fool around like this.


    Shui Xi didn''t want to hide: "I''m just thinking, how can I get the exercises that you can practice. Yinhe, I don''t know how long I will live, so I don''t want you to be gone when I''m still alive. I''m used to it. If I have someone to accompany me and let me live a lonely life, I may not be able to accept it."


    Yinhe couldn''t help holding the boy tighter. In fact, he didn''t care about immortality, but he was very afraid of leaving the boy behind and leaving him alone in this world to live alone.


    What he was even more afraid of was that the boy might do something crazy. If he didn''t fall in love with Shui Xi, if he just liked it, he would be very happy to bury him with him. But when he really loves this person, he can''t make such a decision. No matter how lonely he is, he hopes that the young man can live well.


    "There will be, maybe in the future."


    Galaxy didn¡¯t say anything else, and it was useless to say anything at this time. Shui Xi secretly decided that after Galaxy unites the world, he must have people search for it in various places.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Chen Tong hurried over and bowed slightly, "Wang Jun, it''s not good."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shuixi is the first time to see Chen Tong so anxious. Chen Tong''s direction seems to be coming from outside the palace, right? Could it be that Yan Sheng has a problem?


    Sure enough, Chen Tong opened his mouth: "Wang Jun, Young Master Yansheng has an accident, and the slaves rushed over. Only Wang Jun can save Young Master Yansheng."


    Yan Sheng kept filial piety for the Duke of Qi for three years, but did not come to the palace. However, Shui Xi did not forget this lovely child, and because of the entrustment of Qi Houjun on his deathbed, he would often ask Chen Tong to visit him.


    Usually nothing happens, but when something happened, he was really surprised.


    "I''m going to see, Yinhe, you go back first!" Yinhe has countless things to deal with, so he can leave such matters to him. However, Yinhe took Shui Xi''s hand tightly and walked outside the palace, while asking Chen Tong what to say.


    "What happened?"


    Chen Tong hurriedly replied: "Today, when the slave servant went to visit Young Master Yansheng, he found him dying on the couch and looked very ill. Originally, the slave servant wanted to go in to see what happened, but who knew that he was stopped by someone. Young Master Qiu''s orders."


    Yan Qiu was not old enough to inherit the title, so he was only an ordinary nobleman. He had no official title, so naturally he could only be called a son. But even so, Chen Tong didn''t dare to offend Yan Qiu''s status, so he had to enter the palace to report the matter to Shui Xi.


    In his opinion, Shui Xi attaches great importance to Yan Sheng, and he actually likes Yan Sheng who is so sensible at a young age, and does not want such a good child to die due to illness. Shui Xi would not watch Yan Sheng die, especially since he understood that Yan Sheng''s accident must have something to do with Yan Qiu.


    Yinhe and Shuixi understood the reason with just these few words. Yun An immediately arranged a carriage according to Yinhe''s instructions, and the carriage quickly pulled the two to Qihoujun''s mansion.


    Yanqiu learned that Shuixi and Yinhe were coming, and his face turned pale. He didn''t expect Yan Sheng, a little bastard, to be favored by Wang Shang and Wang Jun, and he hated Yan Sheng half to death. Knowing this earlier, he would let someone attack him a little harder, and it would definitely kill Yan Sheng.


    How dare a little **** be compared to him?


    Shui Xi glanced at Yan Qiu, who was wandering in a daze, and was very unhappy. For Yan Qiu''s salute, he didn''t even call out, and he directly dragged Yinhe to Yan Sheng''s house.


    With Chen Tong leading the way, they soon came to Yan Sheng''s house. The small body was lying on the couch, his face was pale, and his lips had been bitten purple. Shui Xi let go of Yinhe, and in three steps, he stepped forward and placed it on Yan Sheng''s wrist.


    ''s face sank, and he gave Yan Sheng some strength with an expressionless face. Yan Sheng''s appearance improved slightly. When he opened his eyes, he saw Shui Xi''s face, opened his mouth, but was stopped by Shui Xi.


    Shui Xi opened Yan Sheng''s shirt, and the bluish blobs on it, especially on his chest and abdomen, were obviously beaten by someone.


    "How is this going?"


    Yan Sheng was silent, Shui Xi looked back at Yan Qiu, Yan Qiu rarely saw Shui Xi showing a gloomy side, and every time she saw Wang Jun appearing, she had a bright little face. At this time, I was a little flustered by this gloomy face and sharp eyes.


    "It''s just that he wants to practice martial arts, and his subordinates don''t know the importance."


    "Do you want to practice martial arts?"


    Shui Xi''s eyes fell on Yan Sheng, "Why do you want to practice martial arts?"


    Seeing that Yan Sheng did not speak, Shui Xi already understood that there was clearly another reason for this. But if he wants to know the truth, he only needs to ask his friends to inquire.


    Now he is a little regretful that he didn''t let his friends monitor this place. Since the matter of Henghou Jun and Liu Taiwei, Yinhe has asked him for one thing, and let his friends monitor every courtier. This is the first time Yinhe has taken the initiative. To ask him to help, of course he would do well, but he ignored it.


    "Galaxy, I want to bring Yansheng back to the palace."

 Chapter 1363： Indeed that place is too small

    When Shui Xi said that he was going to bring Yansheng back to the palace, Yinhe, Chen Tong and Yunan were not surprised. In fact, Wang Jun had already meant this, but it was only because Yansheng wanted to keep filial piety for Qi Houjun. Pass.


    At this time, Wang Jun''s endurance had obviously reached a certain level, and he could no longer bear Yan Sheng being bullied by Yan Qiu.


    Yan Qiu couldn''t believe it, looking at Shui Xi in disbelief, Wang Jun actually wanted to bring this little **** into the palace, even if he was only brought in by his father a few times, he also looked at Wang Shang and Wang Jun from a distance, this The little **** is really lucky! Yan Qiu clenched his fists fiercely and gritted his teeth.


    "Your Majesty, Wang Jun, is this inappropriate? As Yan Sheng, how can you live in the palace?"


    Yan Qiu said these words with hatred, a little **** can suppress his head, it is really hateful.


    Shui Xi stared at Yan Qiu: "How can you stop this monarch''s decision?"


    "This... Wang Jun, this king hasn''t..."


    Yan Qiu spoke weakly. Who told him that Wang Jun also has such a fierce side. Although everyone knows that Wang Jun is a fairy and has supreme magic power, Wang Jun always shows a bright smile on his face.


    "Chen Tong, pick up Yan Sheng. From now on, the place where he lives will be the palace." Yinhe glanced at Yanqiu lightly, "What''s your opinion?"


    The king has already spoken, and Yan Qiu dare not say that he has an opinion no matter how unwilling he is, "I dare not."


    Shui Xi snorted coldly, seeing that Yun An had already helped to pack up Yan Sheng''s belongings, while Chen Tong carefully picked up Yan Sheng. Yan Sheng didn''t have any belongings either, just two boxes, one and a half boxes were bamboo slips, and the other half were his usual clothes.


    Yinhe was a little surprised. He casually flipped through it twice, and a strange color flashed across his eyes. He wanted to ask Yan Sheng, but seeing Yan Sheng''s eyes half-closed, he suppressed his thoughts. I thought that this person has already lived in the palace, and if you want to ask, you will have this opportunity at any time.


    Yan Qiu could only watch Yan Sheng being carried away with hatred, but in the end there was no way. However, when Yan Sheng left, he lacked a threat. The entire Qihoujun''s mansion was originally his, so it would be better if this little **** wasn''t here.


    "Yan Sheng, can you say what happened now?"


    Yan Sheng was sitting in the carriage, and the power of Shui Xi had recovered a lot. He knew that Wang Jun was an immortal, but he didn''t believe it before, but now he has to believe that such an immortal can actually help him.


    Yan Sheng did not dare to conceal the matter, so he told the truth.


    It turned out that Yan Qiu was practicing martial arts, and he happened to walk by. As a result, Yan Qiu stopped him and said that he would teach him two tricks. He had never practiced martial arts before, and his body was relatively weak recently, so Yan Qiu easily knocked him to the ground.


    Yan Qiu said at this time: "Yan Sheng, your body is too weak, how to become a man, it is better to let some of my subordinates practice with you, and let them teach you a few tricks."


    Yanqiu has always been domineering, and he taught him a few tricks, but just wanted to take the opportunity to teach him a lesson. Before he could agree, he was surrounded by a few people, naturally punching and kicking. As for Yan Qiu''s failure to kill him, he was probably afraid that he would be held accountable at that time, and Yan Qiu knew that today was the day when Chen Tong came to see him.


    Yanqiu also made a threat, as long as he dared to reveal a half sentence, it would definitely make him look good. When Chen Tong came, he was lying on the bed without saying a word, just to convey a message to Chen Tong. He thought that Chen Tong would definitely inform Shui Xi, and sure enough, he was saved.


    Shui Xi watched Yan Sheng, the child, and also revealed his plan. It was really endearing to be so sincere.


    "From now on, you will live in the palace. If you want to keep filial piety to Lord Qihou, you can keep it wherever you are, not necessarily at Lord Qihou''s mansion. Besides, that Yanqiu can''t accommodate you, it is indeed too small."


    Shui Xi said as he should, but he didn''t want Chen Tong and Yun An to twitch the corners of their mouths, especially when the king looked in agreement.


    "Thank you Wang Jun."


    Yan Sheng''s face showed gratitude, except for his father, Wang Jun and Wang Shang were the ones who really cared about him. He couldn''t refuse such good intentions again and again, and he also knew that it was not a good thing to stay in Qihou Jun''s mansion. Now Yan Qiu has not inherited the title, and when Yan Qiu has an official title, he will be even more unable to turn over. .


    Only by following Wang Jun and Wang Shang, can he study hard, strive to be a talented person, and will not disappoint his father who has left.


    Shuixi was satisfied and touched Yansheng''s head.


    "I''ll help you heal, close your eyes, don''t resist."


    Now Shui Xi is an immortal known to everyone, so it¡¯s not too much to use a little mana to heal Yan Sheng, right? He didn''t see Yinhe''s taste, Yun An and Chen Tong bowed their heads, they didn''t know anything, and never saw that the king would eat taste because of such a thing.


    Yan Sheng did as he did, only to feel a warm force entering his body, and the original pain gradually dissipated. After entering the palace, Yan Sheng felt that all the pain in his body had disappeared.


    "Yun''an, go to prepare the place where Yan Sheng lives. It must be close to here." Shui Xi returned to the bedroom and felt that she was the biggest, and didn''t mind the Milky Way at all.


    Although the king is the biggest outside, in this bedroom, he has to admit that the biggest and most powerful person is the king. As for Chen Tong, it is to prepare the items that Yan Sheng needs, such as new clothes and items that need to be used.


    "Does Yansheng have a teacher?"


    At this time, Yinhe asked, and he was still looking through the bamboo slips in Yansheng''s small box. What surprised him was that these bamboo slips were not necessarily understood by teenagers of fifteen or sixteen years old, but each bamboo slip was very detailed. Smooth, without any dust, it can be seen that it is a long page, and it is cleaned every day.


    This kid loves to learn.


    "Yan Sheng has never had a teacher, his father is Yan Sheng''s teacher, since his father left..." Yan Sheng''s eyes were slightly red, and he couldn''t continue.


    "come here."


    Yinhe beckoned to Yan Sheng before sitting at the desk. Since Shui Xi had cured the child, he also took the opportunity to ask. His third brother had so many children, but this son was pleasing to his eyes, and the others were raised very arrogantly.


    Yansheng hurriedly approached the Milky Way. If he said that the person he feared most was Shui Xi, then the one he admired the most was the Milky Way. He often listened to his father''s story about the Milky Way, so he was both apprehensive and excited to be close to the Milky Way.


    His father once said that Yan He was the most talented person in Yan Pingguo. Unlike ordinary people, Yan He has a talent that no one can match.


    Shuixi thought what to do, but he didn''t expect Yinhe to turn over the bamboo slips to take Yansheng''s test. This Yansheng, regardless of his young age, answered every question about Yinhe fluently, and even had his own opinions.


    He looked at the galaxy, his eyes getting brighter and brighter, as if he had discovered some rare treasure.

 Chapter 1364： Accident

    Yan Sheng did not expect that he would be tested by Wang Shang. He was very nervous at first, but gradually calmed down later and only expressed his own opinions. Judging from Yinhe''s soothing expression, he should have passed the test.


    "good."


    Yinhe put away the bamboo slip with satisfaction and patted Yansheng on the shoulder, "Your father taught you well, are you still interested in these?"


    "Naturally there is."


    "Yan Sheng really wants to be a talented person who can do what he can do for Yan Pingguo."


    Yinhe said with a special meaning, "Then the Lone King will invite two teachers for you and let them teach you, how about it?"


    "Thank you, King." Yan Sheng was stunned for a moment, and then quickly knelt down and thanked him.


    "Get up, you don''t have to bow down here from now on."


    "Your Majesty, Young Master Sheng''s bedroom has been tidied up." Yun An walked in and said.


    Yinhe waved his hand, "Move these too, Yan Sheng, go with Yun An to see where you live, and if you are not satisfied, just tell Yun An directly."


    Yun Anxin glanced at Yan Sheng in astonishment, not knowing what had just happened. Over the years, except for the king who could directly instruct him, only the king could, but now there is one more Yan Sheng.


    No matter what the reason was, Yun An kept Yan Sheng down in his heart and led Yan Sheng away.


    After the two left, Shui Xicai asked, "It looks like you admire Yansheng very much."


    "Well, this child is a talent that can be made, as long as it is cultivated a little..." Yinhe embraced Shui Xi, but didn''t say anything more, "Since the third brother couldn''t let go of this child at the beginning, it would be the best to take over the palace. He can''t grow well by staying in the Qihoujun''s mansion."


    "Then which two people are you going to hire him as teachers?"


    Shui Xi is still more concerned about Yan Sheng, and this is also the person he cares most about besides Yinhe. Since the Milky Way attaches great importance to it, he is relieved.


    "My king seems to care more about Yan Sheng than the lonely king?"


    Shuixi has long been used to it, and every time the galaxy is jealous, he will call himself the lonely king. This can be regarded as the love between the two. He smiled and looked at the Milky Way. The Milky Way really couldn''t stand his smile. His tense face relaxed and he quickly hugged him.


    "But since he is Yansheng, the lonely king will endure it for the time being. However, you are the king of the lonely king. Although the child is pitiful, you can treat him well, but you can never surpass me."


    "You are different, no one can compare to you."


    What Shui Xi said is true, even the people of the world cannot compare to the Milky Way in his heart. Although this idea is very selfish, but that''s how he thinks, it''s not okay to be selfish!


    Galaxy was satisfied now, and kissed the boy''s lips fiercely.


    "I haven''t said who the teacher you invited to Yan Sheng is?"


    Yinhe said meaningfully, "I hired him a teacher to teach him martial arts, and another teacher to teach him other teachers."


    Shui Xi was a little depressed. No one could compare to Yinhe in terms of sales, but Yinhe didn¡¯t say anything. Although curious in his heart, he might not be able to go to court early tomorrow, so Shui Xi decided to see who it was at that time, not to ask Yinhe.


    Yinhe raised his eyebrows, "Aren''t you curious?"


    "Be curious about what to do, you will know anyway."


    Yinhe laughed. This smile had a special meaning, making the boy in front of him blushed.


    The country of Yanping is very happy, the people live and work in peace and contentment, everyone praises the virtuous king of Yanping, and the king of Yan is kind, on the contrary, the people of the other three countries fell into despair.


    The battle for several months showed no sign of stopping, instead it became more and more intense. Shunzhou and Tianda attacked Yujin at the same time, which made Yujin in a hurry. In the past few months, he lost more than a dozen cities. Just when the two countries thought that if they continued, they would be able to annex Yujin, but the war took a turn for the better.


    The army of the Kingdom of Yujin changed its previous decadent color, and attacked the two countries like a broken bamboo. In just one month, they recovered more than a dozen cities that were lost. The two countries in the panic were completely unprepared, and as a result, they were beaten to pieces, and they didn''t know what happened to Yujin.


    In half a month, many cities in the two countries were attacked, and the armies of the two countries were somewhat defeated.


    Yinhe and all the courtiers did not expect such a thing to happen, and Shui Xi was also surprised that his little friend did not report anything wrong at all. In the end, Yinhe still made a decision to wait and see what this Yujin will do.


    In fact, Shuixi has already arranged for people to check the situation of Yu Jin. As a result, the little friends he arranged did not detect anything at all, and the Yanping King''s Palace was still the same as before, and there was no difference, which made him very strange.


    "Dasha, go and see, your strength is not weaker than mine, it will take less than ten days to check the entire Yujin country once, remember, you need to check every corner, I doubt helping Yujin country are not ordinary people.¡±


    "Understood, Master, I''ll go right away."


    Yinhe watched Dasha''s originally cumbersome body suddenly rise into the air, and disappeared in a few moments, and was also a little surprised. I didn''t expect this greedy stupid dog to be quite powerful.


    Holding his chin, he thought that this stupid dog should make more use of it in the future to lose weight.


    so ugly, not so cute as a child at all.


    Shuixi also learned who taught Yansheng to practice martial arts. It was Lin Jin, the invincible general of Yanping. He was a little surprised. Could it be that Yansheng really made Yinhe so satisfied that he even invited a general of a country to teach him.


    In fact, Lin Jin was also very strange, until he saw Yan Sheng and taught Yan Sheng, he was willing to rise up. In the morning, we practice martial arts, and in the afternoon, we study literature.


    Shuixi didn''t see Yinhe''s figure left or right, guessing that he had something to do, so he went to Yansheng''s place by himself, but when he walked in, he found that Yunan was also here. At this time, he heard Yinhe''s voice inside the door. He was surprised and approached. Looking through the crack of the door, Yinhe was actually sitting in the teacher''s seat, and Yan Sheng was listening carefully.


    It turns out that the teacher that Yinhe said was himself?


    Shui Xi blinked, but he really didn''t think of it. But he thought about it, and it seemed that the entire Yanping country could not find someone more suitable than Yinhe. He has seen the talent of the Milky Way, the Milky Way that others can do, and the Milky Way that others can''t.


    Shuixi didn''t go in, just waited at the door and heard the voices of Yinhe and Yansheng. He only thought that this was another side of the galaxy, and he was very surprised by the unexpected discovery.


    Yun An and Chen Tong didn''t leave when they saw Shui Xi, but stood quietly at the door listening to Yin Sheng''s teachings, and left very wisely and stayed by the side.


    Shui Xi listened to Yinhe teaching Yan Sheng. In fact, Yinhe was very strict. Even if Yan Sheng read a wrong word, he would be punished. However, Yan Sheng was very obedient. Hearing his voice did not feel ashamed if he was disciplined by the teacher. more and more interested.

 Chapter 1365： what kind of person do you want to be in the future

    Shuixi didn''t know how long he had been standing outside, but he always knew the talent of the galaxy.


    But Yan Sheng was so knowledgeable at such a young age, he couldn''t help but be a little curious about how Hou Jun taught Yan Sheng in the first place.


    Just when he was curious, he heard Yinhe ask from inside: "Is this what your father taught you?"


    "Although my father taught Yan Sheng, he didn''t talk about it. He only looked for books to show me, and even told me some of the king''s deeds."


    So, this child, Yan Sheng, realized all of this by himself?


    Shui Xi thought in surprise, his eyes lit up clearly looking at the Milky Way, as if some rare treasure had happened.


    "That''s it for today''s class, Yan Sheng, what kind of person do you want to be in the future?"


    Yan Sheng didn''t expect Yinhe would ask this question, but he thought for a while, "He who is useful to Yan Pingguo and who will not be bullied."


    "So what do you think can be called useful, and how can you not be bullied?" Yinhe asked with great interest, which made Yan Sheng silent for a while.


    Not long after, Yan Sheng raised his head and said slowly, "Calling it useful means that it can make the country of Yanping stronger and the people of the country of Yanping richer."


    "As for not being bullied," Yan Sheng was confused for a moment, his eyes became clear, "The status must be higher than the person who bullied you, so that you won''t be bullied."


    Yinhe nodded and smiled, "I understand well, now you will be bullied by Yan Qiu, it is true that your status is lower than his, but from now on you will stand in the court and be bullied by people who are bigger than you, and promotion is not a matter of promotion. For a while, you will still be bullied for a few years, ten years, maybe decades, there will always be someone bigger than you, even if you get a high official position, unfortunately, Yan Sheng, you may be orphaned King bullied."


    Finally, Yan Sheng was dumbfounded.


    "Why did the King bully Yan Sheng?"


    Yansheng was a little frightened, and Shui Xi couldn''t help but laugh. He seemed to have understood the purpose of Yinhe. If Yansheng could teach him well, it would be really good, and it would meet Yinhe''s expectations.


    "Because you''re not strong enough."


    Yinhe stared directly at Yan Sheng, "King Ruogu gave you a chance to ascend to the sky in one step, and maybe be able to control the world in the future, would you like it? If you want, can you keep your original intention, not for The power is fascinated, and according to what you said earlier, the country of Yanping will be strong and the people will be prosperous."


    Yan Sheng was frightened, and couldn''t help but kowtow but was pulled up by Yinhe, "The Lone King is serious, Yan Sheng, how do you choose?"


    Yan Sheng swallowed and looked into Yinhe''s eyes seriously for the first time.


    The king is serious, he doesn''t think a king will talk to deceive him.


    He Yansheng was just a man who lost his father and was bullied by other brothers and sisters. The king had no plans for him. He even took him into the palace to avoid being bullied, invited General Lin Jin to teach him martial arts for him, and taught him personally, Yan Sheng suddenly understood that this was simply the treatment of a prince.


    "Yan Sheng, as long as you stand in the highest position, you will not be bullied in the future, and you will be able to display your talents."


    Yansheng was a little confused at first, but being watched by Yinhe like this, he suddenly had a kind of pride in his heart, since the king didn''t ask his identity, but he looked down on him so much, why didn''t he try?


    Even if the king is playing tricks on him or deceiving him, there is always a chance that it is true. If he follows the steps, he does not know when he will be able to realize his ambitions.


    Yan Sheng stood up, knelt down solemnly, pressed his forehead to the ground, and answered earnestly, "Yan Sheng is willing."


    Yinhe pulled him up and said, "Very good, the Lone King will teach you personally in the future, but if you are crooked in the middle, the Lone King will not be soft-hearted."


    "Yan Sheng remember."


    Yansheng thought in his heart that the person he admired the most was Yinhe, but he did not expect that one day he would be so close to Yinhe, and even be taught by Yinhe personally. No one can tell this feeling.


    "Let''s do it today. From now on, the Lone King will arrange your lessons. Shui Xi should be in a hurry."


    Yansheng suddenly found that the serious and even serious Wang Shang had disappeared before, and turned to be gentle. Wang Jun was really charming. Without Wang Jun, he might not have seen such a side of Wang Shang.


    He admires the king, and respects and believes in the king.


    Yinhe opened the door, looked at Shui Xi with a bright smile, and quickly pulled the person to his side, "When did you come here?"


    "Go back to the king. Soon after the king came in, the king came over." Yun An felt that this should be the time for him to go out, so he quietly stepped aside after speaking.


    Yinhe pulled Shui Xi, "Why didn''t you come in when you came here, are you tired from standing outside?"


    Yan Sheng secretly said, Wang Jun is an immortal.


    "Not tired," Shui Xi glanced at Yan Sheng, "Since you have chosen Yan Sheng, when will you determine Yan Sheng''s identity?"


    "In a few days, now that he has been identified, he should stand in front of people with a bright light, and he will also follow us in the future, which will make him grow faster."


    When he unifies the world, he will hand over the country of Yanping to Yansheng in a few years. Then he would have more time to accompany his Shui Xi. As for cultivating the exercises, he already had the worst plan.


    He will definitely teach Yan Sheng very well and let Yan Sheng continue to do what he cannot accomplish.


    Yun An and Chen Tong looked at each other with shock in their eyes. Are the King and King Wang sure they are the heirs? But they were just shocked and didn''t feel it was inappropriate.


    The king is the supreme king, and the king is the unattainable real immortal. Who dares to refute the decision of the two? Moreover, Yan Sheng was Yan Qi''s son, and it was reasonable to inherit the throne.


    The courtiers in the entire court now would probably only respond when they hear it, oh, so the heir is Yan Sheng?


    It''s none of their business, as long as there is an heir, the surname is Yan. Anyway, the headache is the king''s problem. When the king is old, they are also old, and the new king is a headache for the younger generation. If Yan Sheng is not qualified, I believe that the king will not let Yan Sheng ascend to the throne, right? Chen Tong and Yun An thought at the same time, and quickly followed behind the three of them, and the strange colors on their faces were gathered.


    Having dinner with Shang Wang and Jun Wang, Yan Sheng was a little apprehensive at first. He usually dine alone in the house. When his father was still there, he would occasionally go with his father.


    "Does it suit your appetite?"


    Shuixi asked.


    Yan Sheng said quickly, "It''s very appetizing."


    "Then eat more and keep your body healthy before you can do other things. You are too thin, no wonder you are being bullied by Yan Qiu."


    For Shui Xi''s unhesitating revelation, Yan Sheng not only did not feel embarrassed, but nodded with a smile. He had never experienced such a warm scene, even his father had never brought it to him.

 Chapter 1366： assessment

    One day, Yinhe led Shui Xi to the court as in the past. At the same time, the courtiers found that behind their king and king was a child less than ten years old. , but they did not know the child.


    After Yinhe and Shuixi were seated, Yinhe asked Yunan to move a chair and put it on the lower left of his role, and the lower right was the position of Shuixi.


    Everyone was amazed that this child was able to sit in this position?


    They couldn''t help thinking, and they also had some guesses in their hearts. Could it be that this is the heir, which child of the Yan family is this?


    "Yun An, read it!"


    The courtiers shuddered when they heard Yinhe''s voice, and read it directly. It was indeed the style of their king. As long as it was not related to state affairs, they would never listen to their opinions. Now they are used to it, and the bottom line is getting lower and lower. There is no bottom line now.


    Hearing that the king was about to announce the heir, they were very calm, as if it would happen sooner or later, the muscles on the faces of the courtiers twitched, they looked at each other and listened with pointed ears.


    is nothing more than three things. First, Yan Sheng is Yan Qi''s concubine, which is about Yan Sheng''s identity. Second, from today onwards, Yan Sheng is Yan He''s son, which is equivalent to adoption. This is Yan Sheng''s current identity. Third, the canonization of Yansheng as the crown prince made the hearts of the courtiers jump. Your Majesty, do you want to be so exciting?


    "Do you think the Lone King''s matter is sloppy?"


    One of the officials said, "Your Majesty, the hero does not ask about his origins, so the prince Yansheng must have his talents if he is favored by the prince. He is a candidate for the successor, and even if the prince succeeds him, the ministers do not have any Opinion, but..." The courtier saw Yinhe''s smile and thought that the king seemed to be in a good mood today, "It''s just that the canonization of the crown prince is a little hasty, why don''t you think about it after a few years?"


    The courtiers did not object, it was useless for them to object, it was just that Yan Sheng had never been known before, and he had no reputation, so he was directly canonized as a prince, which would probably attract many people''s dissatisfaction.


    "If you are worried that Yan Sheng will not be able to hold the position of the prince, you will be overwhelmed." Hearing that Shui Xi spoke, all the ministers came to the spirit, and every time Wang Jun spoke, it would bring them a surprise.


    Sure enough, Shui Xi directly said what happened next, "The king has sent people to bring all the five to fifteen-year-old children of the Yan family into the palace, and the ministers can ask questions to investigate all the Yan children, among them. Including Yan Sheng." Shui Xi smiled, "I can guarantee that if Yan Sheng can''t answer, other people will definitely not answer, and Yan Sheng''s meeting, others may not be able to, what do the ministers think?"


    Of course it''s great.


    All the courtiers immediately turned red, and couldn''t help but grind their fists. If the child in front of him is really what Wang Jun said, then the entire Yan family can''t find anyone better than him, then...he is not a prince who can become a prince. What about the prince?


    "Reporting to the king, all the five- to fifteen-year-old children of the Yan family have been brought in."


    Yan Qiu, who was just fifteen, also came in. Yan Qiu couldn''t help but chuckled when he learned that the king was going to inspect all the children under the age of fifteen in the Yan family, and he was just fifteen. Yan Sheng, who entered the palace a few days ago, did not hear anything about being favored. He felt that Yan Sheng was only liked by Wang Jun for a while.


    The king suddenly wanted to investigate them. What does this mean? No matter how stupid Yan Qiu is, he can understand a little bit, and even if he guesses incorrectly, he can finally show his face in front of the courtiers and the king, which is definitely a good thing for him.


    Yan Qiu trembled as the crowd walked in. There were not many children in this age group of the Yan family. Although there were not hundreds of them, there were still dozens. After all, the Yan family was also a huge family. There are still people like this.


    First they saluted, then they were arranged to stand on one side, and the courtiers stood on the other side. At this time, Yan Qiu realized that Yan Sheng was sitting at the lower left of the Milky Way. Yan Qiu¡¯s face twisted for a moment, how could that little **** Yan Sheng sit there? In a position higher than him, doesn''t this mean that this little **** is already standing on top of his head?


    The little **** didn''t even look at him, Yan Qiu''s face flushed, especially when he felt the eyes of other younger brothers, if it weren''t for so many people, he couldn''t sit still.


    Yan Qiu''s eyes flashed ruthlessly, he would definitely find an opportunity to teach Yan Qiu a lesson, so that this little **** would have a long memory and dare to ride on his head.


    It was not that Yan Sheng didn''t feel Yan Qiu''s gaze. He even discovered that Shui Xi and Yinhe had also discovered it, but they both ignored them. Yinhe did not teach him in vain these days.


    Comparing with a villain like Yan Qiu, it is better to directly crush it with his identity. The higher the clown jumps, the more people can see his true face, and he has chosen the path that the Milky Way gave him, which is naturally different from Yan Qiu. .


    Yinhe said that he will be Prince Sheng in the future, so he doesn''t need to worry about everything. If the other party really offends him, then he can deal with it directly, without too much entanglement with the other party.


    He couldn''t help thinking of Yan Heng''s end like this. Yan Heng''s desire to rebel is well known to Yan Pingguo. After being exposed that day, Yinhe didn''t say anything, and directly distributed people. This is the power controller, how can there be more than the weak. What to say, it is simply a waste of energy, it is better to save energy and think more about state affairs.


    Yan Sheng is very intelligent, and looks even more capable in Yinhe''s eyes. Now, at a young age, although he looks a little immature, wherever he goes, he compares all children, and his noble aura can''t be concealed at all. The more this happened, the more jealous Yan Qiu became.


    "The solitary king summoned you today because he wanted all the ministers to inspect you and let them see what the Yan family''s children really are."


    Yinhe said lightly, but his words were full of majesty, making these children and teenagers unable to help but get nervous. Only Yan Sheng still had the same expression, and with Yinhe''s consent, he walked down and stood at a certain distance from the disciples of the Yan clan.


    Most of Yan''s children have never seen Yan Sheng, but they have heard of Yan Sheng''s name. Is this the boy who was often bullied by Yan Qiu and called a bastard?


    The Yan family''s children looked at each other in dismay, and while walking, they were more charismatic than the direct descendants of the nobles. They couldn''t help but glance at Yan Qiu, their eyes clearly said, "You are bragging, right? How can you bully such a person?" ?


    Yan Qiu was so angry that he gritted his teeth and hid his clenched fist in his sleeve robe, scolding the little **** all the time.


    No matter what Yan Qiu thought, the investigation of the courtiers had just begun.


    At the beginning, he asked some knowledge from books, and most people could answer them. However, Yan Sheng was the one who answered the best and most fluently, and Yan Sheng would have his own opinions after each answer.


    This made the courtiers pay more attention to each other. They looked at each other and were very surprised by Yan Sheng''s talent, especially since Yan Sheng had only entered the palace for less than ten days, so it was definitely not because of the king. The teaching of Yan Sheng gave Yan Sheng such talent.


    Next, the courtiers felt that there was no point in examining what was written in the books, and it was better to read thousands of volumes than to do real things. Since it was an inspection for Yan Sheng, the most important thing they wanted to ask was naturally Yan Sheng.

 Chapter 1367： monk appeared

    The next question from a courtier made all the Yan disciples dumbfounded.


    "I dare to ask you gentlemen, do you think the current state of Yanping is rich? Are the people satisfied? If it is rich, where is the wealth, where is the people''s satisfaction, where are the people satisfied, if not, where is the lack, and where should it go? develop?"


    This question is undoubtedly a problem with this group of teenagers. They usually eat, drink, and have fun in addition to reading. They only know that Yan Pingguo is very rich and powerful, but they don''t know anything else. Therefore, after this question was asked, the Yan family''s children were silent.


    After a while, Yan Qiu couldn''t help but say, "My country, Yanping, is naturally rich."


    This statement is very confident, and it is the truth. No one dares to say that the Yanping country is not rich.


    The courtier smiled, "Then may I ask this gentleman, where do you think Yanping is rich?"


    "People live and work in peace and contentment, they eat and wear warm clothes, they smile every day, and they have food at home. How can they not be rich? How can people not be satisfied?"


    Yan Qiu said confidently.


    The courtier looked at the other people, and the others hurriedly expressed their opinions. Of course, the answer was similar to Yan Qiu''s, and there was nothing outstanding about it.


    They always thought that the minister was embarrassing them. Isn¡¯t this problem known to everyone?


    Yan Qiu saw that Yan Sheng was thinking deeply, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Yan Sheng, my good brother, haven''t you answered yet? I wonder if you have a different answer."


    Let your little **** be in the limelight, let you be in the limelight, what if you say that the Yanping country is rich?


    Be mediocre, and everyone will see your mediocrity.


    "The country of Yanping is indeed very rich."


    Hearing what Yan Sheng said, Yan Qiu couldn''t help laughing. Isn''t this something that everyone knows?


    "But, the country of Yanping is not rich enough."


    The eyes of the courtier, who was still a little disappointed, could not help but light up. The answer seems to be different, rich, but not rich enough.


    "At present, the wealth of Yanping country can indeed satisfy the people, but as time goes by, I don''t think the people will be satisfied forever.


    So-called when they are hungry and cold, what the people want is to eat well and clothe themselves well, have surplus food at home, and pay less taxes. Of course, when all these are satisfied, the people want to eat well, dress well, and have more at home. With the extra money, he even built a bigger house.


    Men want more wives and concubines, women want to wear silk satin, gold and silver hairpins, the so-called full and warm thoughts, people''s desires will never be satisfied.


    Only Yan Pingguo has continued to develop, so that the people have what they want, let them continue to be satisfied, and at the same time make the country continue to strengthen, so that they cannot leave the country and rely on the country. As for more, I have not thought of it for the time being. "


    All the courtiers thought, since Yan Sheng is less than ten years old, he has already thought enough, this child is really a talented person, and the king''s vision is as good as ever.


    The courtiers couldn''t help but stare at Shui Xi and Yan Sheng, and they really saw it.


    "Who else wants to ask?"


    Galaxy asked lightly.


    Next, the courtiers asked a few more questions, but none of them stumped Yan Sheng. Even if he answered incompletely in some places, he was still able to stand out in front of a group of Yan''s disciples.


    The courtiers now have no opinion on Yinhe''s canonization of Yansheng as the prince of Yanping Kingdom. Except for Yansheng, there is no one better than Yansheng among Yan''s children.


    "Then the ceremony of canonizing Yan Sheng as the crown prince will be officially held in three days."


    All the Yan disciples were dumbfounded, and Yan Qiu''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Hearing the voices of the courtiers, his face was pale, and he couldn''t help but take a few steps back. He seemed to feel the ridicule of Yan''s family. He watched Shui Xi lead Yan Sheng, and Yinhe led Shui Xi''s back, and finally endured it. He kept running out.


    Three days later, Yansheng was officially canonized as the Prince of Yanping Kingdom, and Yansheng was also adopted by Yinhe to his own name.


    The courtiers watched the whole process and were very satisfied. The assessment of the day had already been passed on. Yan Sheng was so talented at such a young age that a fool would stop him. Seeing how their king dotes on Wang Jun, if they miss this heir, it is estimated that they will never stop. Couldn''t have found a more suitable one.


    What, let the king go up and give birth to one?


    Aren''t you afraid of being broken by Wang Jun?


    Yan Sheng, wearing the royal attire belonging to the crown prince, respectfully bowed to the Milky Way, "Zichen pays homage to the father and king."


    "The sons and ministers pay their respects to the father."


    "Get up."


    Yinhe gave a hand, and Yan Sheng will be his heir from now on.


    He was very satisfied with the heir he hand-picked.


    Then the courtiers saluted Yan Sheng, Yan Qiu watched all this from the crowd, and even faced the little bastard''s luggage, mad with jealousy, but there was nothing he could do.


    Yansheng is now the son of the king, and the crown prince. He is so nobler than him that he doesn''t know where he is. He no longer dares to call Yansheng a **** in public, or he will be whipped if his tongue is not cut off.


    Yanping has a crown prince, and the other three kingdoms are still in war, especially when the three kingdoms hear that Yinhe is still in the mood to confer the crown prince, and they all think that Yinhe will not participate in the war.


    Yujin''s army became more and more ferocious. In the next time, Shunzhou and Tianda were defeated and retreated. Both countries had lost half of their cities. They didn''t expect Yujin to be so ferocious.


    In desperation, the two countries want to reconcile, and if this goes on, they must have a kingdom.


    At this moment, Dasha came back.


    "Dasha, did you find anything?"


    "Master, there is indeed a cultivator. This guy actually controls the corpse as a soldier to attack the two countries. It is no wonder that the strength of Yu Jin''s army has not decreased, and he doesn''t even need any food. It is because the latter man controls the corpse to fight.


    However, Master, the whereabouts of the other party are uncertain. Although I followed it a few times, I was afraid of being discovered, so I didn¡¯t panic, so I came back to report first. "


    "understood."


    Shuixi couldn''t see any expression on his face, and he manipulated the corpse. Wouldn''t it mean that as long as the corpse is not destroyed, the other party will be in an immortal state?


    This is not a good thing for Yan Pingguo.


    The soldiers of Yanping country are all flesh and blood. If they face hard and lifeless corpses, they will suffer too much.


    "Master, the person who controls the corpse is stronger than me." This is why Dasha dare not act rashly, "And he has set up a barrier in his place."


    So those little friends sent by Shuixi before could not check out anything.


    "Where did he hide from?"


    "Occasionally he hides in caves, sometimes he goes to the palace, and sometimes he goes to the capital of Yujin Kingdom. As for seeing no one, I don''t dare to get too close, for fear that he will find out. The place where he refines the corpse is in In a house outside the capital of Yujin, there is a tunnel inside the house, which should be the place where the dead body was sent."


    "Got it," Shui Xi actually lost a lot of weight according to Dasha, and instructed Chen Tong, "Go and prepare some meat for Dasha."


    Ever since he knew that Shui Xi was an immortal, Chen Tong was not surprised at a talking dog like Dasha.

 Chapter 1368： corpse refiner

    Shuixi informed Yinhe about Dasha, and he had to intervene in this matter.


    In the war between several countries, he did not intend to intervene in the display of power, but Yu Jin country has broken the rules, and he must get rid of this unruly person.


    Yinhe became nervous when he heard that this person was actually stronger than Dasha.


    "You don''t want to stop me, let your soldiers fight the dead with flesh and blood, right?" Shui Xi leaned aside and directly blocked what Yinhe had to say, "No one can stop me except me."


    This arrogant appearance, Yinhe is both love and hate, thinking that Shuixi will be in danger, this time it is not a flood and drought, but a real enemy, a kind of enemy like Shuixi, but he can''t help anything. , which scares the galaxy like never before.


    "Okay, don''t say anything, Yinhe, you can control the overall situation, Dasha stays with you, he can protect you, and if something happens to you, it will distract me. That person can control the dead body, He must also know what happened to me in Yanping country, if he is really that powerful, he will not hide behind his back, Dasha is much weaker than me."


    Galaxy is still worried, but there is no way.


    "Be careful."


    Yinhe hugged Shuixi, "When will it pass?"


    "In two days, you should let people stop the reconciliation of the Three Kingdoms. This reconciliation is impossible. Once reconciled, Yanping Kingdom will bear the brunt. The soldiers of the other side are dead and don''t need any food and grass, so it belongs to our advantage, and their disadvantage is gone. If If you can stop the three countries from reconciling and let them continue to fight, then Yan Pingguo will not have any problems. As long as I resolve the other side, it will not be far from reunifying the world by then."


    They have worked hard for nearly twenty years to easily capture the entire world without depleting the power of the Yanping Kingdom. This is their goal.


    "Um."


    Speaking of national affairs, Yinhe became serious again. He already had an idea to prevent the reconciliation of the Three Kingdoms. The Three Kingdoms did not believe each other at all, and a little provocation could cause friction between the two sides again.


    After the two agreed, they each got busy.


    Shui Xi has never fought anyone again after his transformation. He is very much looking forward to this fight, and he is even more looking forward to another thing, whether that person will have a cultivation technique.


    If there is a practice method, then he will not run in vain.


    After ?? was ready, the Galaxy side had already exerted its strength and successfully stirred up the anger of the Three Kingdoms again.


    And Shui Xi also quietly rose into the air, and quickly went to the capital of Yujin Kingdom.


    He found the mansion outside the capital. The mansion looked closed from the outside, and no one entered.


    According to Dasha, someone goes in every day, but it''s not the one he follows. Dasha guessed that the person who went in might be a subordinate of that person who was planning something with this cultivator.


    Shuixi waited for a while, and sure enough, a person came from a distance. After looking around, the person approached and knocked on the door. Soon someone opened the door and entered.


    Shuixi walked to the door of the house and found that it was surrounded by barriers, but these barriers seemed to be a little shallow, and after pinching a few tricks, he easily entered.


    The outer courtyard of the house is similar to the ordinary house, and there is no difference. If the only difference is that it is overgrown with weeds, there is no one to take care of it, and there is no one to serve.


    Shui Xi quickly stepped into the inner courtyard, and there was a foul smell that he was very familiar with. He had lived in the river for so many years, and every time he encountered a corpse, it smelled like this. the taste of.


    I really don''t understand why those fish and shrimp are so keen to eat corpses, and they can eat it so stinky.


    He checked these stinking houses one by one, and sure enough, they were full of dead corpses, not only those who died in battle, but also corpses dressed in ordinary people''s clothing. Did the people find that the body was stolen?


    When he came here, he already felt someone, and after pinching a stealth decision for himself, Shui Xi felt the breath of a living person and climbed in.


    turned into a small courtyard, it looked clean and there was no unpleasant smell. In one of the houses in the small courtyard, he already felt that there were only two people in it.


    quietly went to the window, close to the window and eavesdropped on the conversation inside. He not only has to clean up the monk who intervened in the war, but also find out who the monk was looking for.


    "Xianchang, how long will it take to recover Shunzhou and Tianda countries? The master is not in a hurry. Xianchang knows it, and the master wants to attack Yanping."


    Shui Xi thought to himself, who is the master of this mouth, and what kind of relationship does it seem to have with Yan Pingguo?


    "Don''t worry, my iron corpse is unmatched, and it will be a matter of time to attack Yanping.


    If your master is willing to send me some living people to make iron corpses, it will be faster. You must know that in addition to only listening to my control, the body of the iron corpse made by living people is as hard as the iron corpse, and its intelligence No less than a living person, with a living iron corpse, your master''s wish will soon be fulfilled. "The man laughed out loud, "And I can also help you and your master to unify the world, become a national teacher, and enjoy the faith of the people." "


    Belief?


    Shui Xi blinked, he understood the purpose of this person, this person wanted to enjoy the incense of the people, right?


    Just like he is now, even if he doesn¡¯t deliberately cultivate, he can gain a lot of faith power in an instant. The power of belief automatically penetrated into the body to help him practice, which is indeed a multiplier for half the effort.


    "I''ll go back and talk to the master about this matter. In short, the owner of the corpse that the fairy needs has already sent over without any room. If the fairy wants to be worshipped by the people, the master must unify the world."


    "I understand naturally, don''t worry, your master and I are definitely on the same boat, but the king of Yanping is a bit tricky."


    "Could it be that Xianchang can''t beat King Yan?"


    "Not really," the man stroked his beard and squinted, "I just don''t want to meet each other so early."


    Shuixi couldn''t help laughing when he saw this. This person is indeed a little bit stronger than Dasha, but he is really not worse than him. Now he doesn''t plan to get rid of this person for the time being, but he wants to see who the person who planned this matter is, and whether this person will agree with this person using a living person to make an iron corpse.


    If the person who planned this matter agrees, then this person cannot be kept.


    The two people in the room stopped talking after talking for a while, and then the previous man came out. The so-called immortal chief inside did not come out, so Shui Xi hesitated a little and followed the man away.


    The direction of the man was towards the capital of Yujin Kingdom. Follow the man in, turn left and right, and finally walked into an alley, through which a house appeared. The mansion looked a little shabby, and the man pushed the door in.


    Shui Xi did not hesitate, and jumped in from the house.

 Chapter 1369： the man behind

    "Is it okay?" The house was filled with green smoke, and a figure was standing in front of the window, "What did he say?"


    "Master, he said that sooner or later the country of Yanping would be attacked, but now Shunzhou and Tianda are provoking many times, and they must be recovered first. If we do not recover these two countries and directly attack Yanping, we will Bian is expected to be attacked from three sides."


    "What else did he say?"


    Hearing this insightful voice, the man hurriedly knelt on the ground and said, "The Immortal also said that if you can make iron corpses with living people, you will get twice the result with half the effort, and the time to attack Yanping Kingdom will be much earlier."


    Shuixi was outside the door at this time. When he heard this voice, even if more than ten years had passed, he could still hear that this person was Yan Dan who was sent to Yujin as a proton.


    It turned out that this matter was planned by Yan Dan, and Shui Xi was a little surprised. It stands to reason that Yan Dan should have been tortured to the point of being inhuman after so many years.


    "How many living people did he say he would need, and what would they be like?"


    "He said that at least 5,000 people are needed, the more the better. Of course, it is best if they are young and strong."


    After ?? finished speaking, there was silence in the house, Shui Xi couldn''t help but glance at the current Yan Dan. From the romantic young prince of the year, he turned into a middle-aged man with a sinister face, and he didn''t look like a good person.


    Shuixi secretly thought to himself that his vision is still very good, how many people can compare to his Galaxy?


    "Okay, I''ll give him ten thousand people, and in three days, I''ll send these people in through the secret passage." Yan Dan turned back, his eyes flashed coldly, "I''ll give him two months to bring Shun and Zhou to heaven. Daguo is destroyed, and after a month of rectification, we will march into Yanpingguo, and I must pacify Yanpingguo for me.¡±


    "Yes, Master."


    "Don''t know how the owner finds the right person?"


    Yan Dan sneered: "Isn''t it a sturdy young man? With only ten thousand people, wouldn''t it be enough to catch two sturdy peasants everywhere? Of course, you can''t arrest people blatantly, just lure them with conditions. "


    "It''s just that in today''s war-torn era, I don''t know how to seduce them?"


    Yan Dan said: "I asked people to buy a batch of seeds. As long as you use the guise of letting people grow food, at this time, these farmers will not refuse."


    The war has already made ends meet, who can continue if there is income?


    After the man obeyed, he praised Yan Dan and went down immediately.


    Shui Xi didn''t follow him, and heard Yan Dan muttering to himself: "It''s been nearly twenty years, Yan Pingguo, I, Yan Dan, will always come back, Yan He, I don''t know who will kill the deer! Shui Xi , you don''t care who you are, you can''t escape the palm of my Yan Dan after all."


    Shui Xi''s eyes flashed with anger, and he pointed to the roof, and suddenly countless tiles fell, directly smashing Yan Dan, who was not prepared, to his head and blood. Shui Xi glanced at Yan Dan lightly and turned away.


    As for Yan Dan''s fate, go back and let Yinhe decide, he will now decide the fate of the so-called fairy. Such a ruthless person must not be allowed to stay.


    After a while, Shui Xi returned along the original road, and fell into the house with ease. This time, he no longer dodged, and pushed open the door of the small courtyard. After the people inside heard the movement, the voice came out.


    "Your master has already decided?"


    Accompanied by the man''s footsteps, when the other party opened the door and saw a boy in white standing at the door, he subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Shui Xi didn''t give the opponent any resistance, just attacked when he went up.


    The man also reacted, chanting an inaudible incantation, and the sound of running immediately sounded around, the next moment the wall was violently smashed, and several strong figures rushed towards him.


    The cultivator quickly backed away, watching the iron corpse surround Shui Xi, and snorted coldly, "Being surrounded by my best iron corpse, boy, you will be gone right away..."


    Boom boom boom¡­


    Before the cultivator finished saying that you will die right away, Shui Xi jumped between the iron corpses, blowing the iron corpse''s head with a few fists, directly grasping the weakness of the iron corpse, and stunned the cultivator. .


    By the time he reacted, Shui Xi had already punched him in the chest.


    His eyes widened, and he spit out a mouthful of blood. Shui Xi hurriedly moved away, seeing that the opponent''s chest had sunk deep into the ground, and the whole person fell to the ground with a thud, and then he lost his life.


    was stunned for a moment, so weak?


    Even a idiot can take a few punches from him, and this guy was killed by one punch?


    To prevent other accidents, Shui Xi checked it well, and this guy was indeed killed by him. This guy''s cultivation level is indeed not low, and it seems to be a little stronger than Dasha, but it may be that he usually prefers to rely on external forces, so he is vulnerable in front of him.


    Shuixi walked into the house, rummaged through the monk''s belongings, and did find a practice method, but this practice method was undoubtedly an evil practice, and he would not practice for Galaxy. This practice method is mainly used for corpse refining, and from the practice method he also understands why this cultivator is good at corpse refining attacks, not his own power.


    In fact, the other party is not too weak, but Shui Xi is too strong.


    didn''t get the cultivation technique, which made Shui Xi a little annoyed.


    Then he found the secret passage of the house. He summoned some snakes, worms, rats, ants, and promised them some benefits to fill the secret passage within a day. Then he turned to check other places. After nothing was wrong, he let it go. A fire burned this place down.


    But he got out of the secret passage, it is impossible to put too many corpses in the house, there must be other places. Sure enough, after passing through the secret passage, he came to a mountain. From the traces on the ground, it is not difficult to see that people often pass by here.


    If the guess is correct, this should be Yan Dan''s base camp, maybe there are other items besides those corpse soldiers. After pinching a stealth decision, Shui Xi followed the traces to find it.


    As expected, a hole was opened on the mountainside, and there were people guarding the outside of the hole.


    When he walked in and saw everything inside, he exclaimed fortunately, the corpse soldiers standing in rows, the harder and stronger the body became. The innermost is not a corpse soldier, but a weapon that is being smelted and forged.


    These weapons seem to have been smelted by special methods, which are better than the weapons of Yanping Kingdom. If the corpse soldiers fight against the soldiers of Yanping Kingdom with such weapons, the soldiers of Yanping Kingdom may suffer a big loss.


    The person who smelted the weapon was continuously whipped by the guards here. Although he was too tired, he still dared not stop because of his sweat. To stop is to die, and the lives of these people are very cheap.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, don''t be lazy!"


    "If anyone dares to be lazy, don''t blame my whip for being ruthless."

 Chapter 1370： Is this God going to kill him?

    Shui Xi checked everything in the mountain side one by one, and prepared to put away all the weapons here. As his cultivation continued to increase, a space was automatically opened up in his body, which could hold a lot of items.


    After a while, drive everyone out, put away the weapons, and burn the dead soldiers. Give some benefits to the surrounding snakes, worms, ants, and let them fill in the belly of the mountain.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a rumbling sound in the belly of the mountain, and the surroundings vibrated unconsciously, as if the whole mountain was about to collapse.


    "what happened?"


    "The belly of the mountain is about to collapse!"


    "No, it''s really going to collapse, let''s go!"


    Originally, those who drove the coolies to smelt weapons threw their whips and ran outside, but in the blink of an eye, only these coolies were left in the entire mountain.


    The coolies looked at each other in dismay, and their legs were weak when they heard the rumbling sound, but they were afraid that if they ran out like this, they would be caught and die.


    "Let''s go, each of you go home."


    Suddenly, a young voice sounded in the belly of the mountain, the voice was very pleasant, as if it was a mountain god. Immediately after they followed, they found a white figure on the mountain wall. The beautiful young man with a bright smile said, "Let''s go, run out at this time, no one will come to investigate."


    The coolies believed at this time that the immortals had manifested spirits, and they all knelt down and thanked them. After writing down the appearance of the immortals, they left with gratitude.


    After everyone left, he waved his hands and the boulders on the mountain rolled down and rolled towards those who waved the whips. When those people saw that they ran away immediately, who would care about the coolies behind them.


    Shui Xi controlled the rolling of the boulder. Seeing that those people were running about the same, the coolies hesitated for a while, and then left each other. Only at this time did he return to the belly of the mountain, put away all the weapons, and set a fire to kill all the dead bodies. burn.


    After finishing all this, he sealed the hole in the middle of the mountain after he came out, and left the rest of filling the mountain to those snakes, worms, rats and ants. After doing all this, Shui Xi went to several places where Yan Dan hid weapons and corpses, drove away the people, took away the weapons, and burned the corpses before flying to the country of Yanping.


    He spent several days doing these things, but he didn''t know that the Milky Way was about to become a king stone in the palace.


    It was already late at night when Shuixi returned to the palace. As soon as he walked to the door, he was hugged by Yinhe, "Finally back."


    Shuixi can feel the concern and love from the Milky Way, and hugs people backhand as comfort. In fact, if he hadn''t had something to do these days, he would have missed the Milky Way immensely.


    Yinhe pulled Shui Xi in and quickly told Yun An to go down and prepare everything.


    "Have you not eaten in the last few days?"


    Yinhe said with a stinky face, "Why does it always make me worry."


    Shuixi was funny, "I''m not going to starve to death." Seeing Yinhe''s very unhappy look, he shut up and didn''t talk about it, but instead said, "Do you know who is behind this plan?"


    "who is it?"


    Yinhe looked at Shui Xi''s half-smile but secretly guessed, and Shui Xi said again: "I''m still an acquaintance, you know it."


    "Wouldn''t it be Yan Dan?"


    Shuixi opened his mouth, and this person guessed right away.


    Yinhe saw Shui Xi''s undisguised expression and knew that he had guessed correctly, and pulled him into his arms, "Apart from Yan Dan, who else is so keen to take Yan Pingguo into his hands, even at all costs."


    Shuixi thought about it, and the same is true. Although the other three kingdoms wanted to annex the three kingdoms, they were not so willing to go out, and they had some scruples. But this Yan Dan acted only to achieve his goal, and he didn''t think about the consequences at all, so he thought of using a living person to refine a corpse.


    He had already killed the cultivator, presumably at this time Yan Dan already knew that the cultivator was dead, and would soon know that all the weapons and corpse soldiers in his territory had been set on fire.


    Shui Xi told Yinhe about these things, and Yinhe couldn''t help but smile, "Well done, these corpse soldiers made from corpses are contrary to common sense, and it is even more maddening to use living people to make them, Yan Dan did it. It''s outrageous."


    "Speaking of which, how could Yan Dan have done so much in Yujin?" Shui Xi was puzzled.


    "You forgot, who sent me to Yujin Country?"


    Through Yinhe''s reminder, Shui Xi finally remembered the crazy Madam Chen, and it was Madam Chen who sent Yinhe over.


    "Mrs. Chen has some power in Yujin. She originally wanted to stare at me and stumped me by the way, but she didn''t expect to save her son in the end. It''s a pity, if Yandan doesn''t do this, the rest of her life can be peaceful. Ann go over."


    Unfortunately, Yan Dan was wrong again.


    "I will take care of Yan Dan''s affairs, don''t worry, he will not be able to make waves again, and I will not allow him to hurt the people of my Yanping country."


    Shuixi believes in the Milky Way.


    When Yan Dan heard that his subordinates came to report that the house in the suburbs was set on fire, he felt that something was wrong. Then he heard the reports from his subordinates one after another. filled up.


    Yan Dan couldn''t believe all this, ran out like crazy, and rushed to those places on his horse. When he saw that all the mountains were filled up, and the words of his subordinates were not false, the whole person was about to collapse. edge.


    It has been nearly 20 years, and he has been preparing for nearly 20 years. Originally, he would be able to fight against Yan He very soon. After washing away the shame of the past, he did not know what price he paid for today.


    In the short span of today, everything that belonged to him disappeared.


    all disappeared, is this God wanting to kill him?


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but think of his decadent return.


    It didn''t take long for news from Yujinguo to reach Yanpingguo, saying that Yandan had gone crazy, Yujinguo was going to send Yandan back, and Yinhe agreed. This time, the king of Yujin Kingdom was ready to recover Shunzhou Kingdom and Tianda Kingdom first, and then rectify and take Yanping Kingdom together.


    King Yujin, who was victorious in the war in front of him, did not know that without the help of Yandan Corpse Soldiers, it would be no good to fight against Shunzhou and Tianda. Now that the kingdoms of Shunzhou and Tianda have lost countless territories, they are bound to die.


    When ?? Yujin was at war with the two countries, Yan Dan was sent back.


    When Yan Dan was sent to Yan City, he immediately woke up and told the person who was detaining him that he wanted to see Yinhe and Shuixi. Yinhe and Shui Xi had long known that Yan Dan was just pretending to be crazy and selling stupid because he just wanted to come back.


    Yan Dan met two people who he hadn''t seen in nearly 20 years as he wished. The boy grew up, but he was still beautiful, even more graceful than before, even more beautiful than the portrait in his hand.


    On the other hand, the majesty revealed all over the Milky Way made people dare not look directly, Yan Dan just watched it quietly, and the hatred in his eyes was not concealed.


    After a long time, his eyes turned to Shui Xi.

 Chapter 1371： better than you

    "Did you do that thing?"


    If it was said that Heaven was going to kill him, Yan Dan didn¡¯t believe it at all. Whenever something bad happened, it happened just by coincidence at a critical moment. After waking up, he first thought of the possibility of Shui Xi.


    From many doubts, it can be seen that it is Shui Xi.


    First of all, the mansion was burnt down, and the person inside was simply unable to deal with it, was it not Shuixi or who?


    There are also those collapsed mountainsides. He had people dug up one of the smaller mountainsides and found that the weapons inside had disappeared completely, and the corpse soldiers had been burned to ashes. Apart from that, there were no other casualties. All the coolies ran away, and none of the guards suffered any losses. He could do all this quietly. He couldn''t imagine who else but Shui Xi had this ability?


    Shuixi did not deny: "It''s me."


    Yan Dan''s face was twisted for a moment, "What''s so good about Yan He? Why should someone like you stay by his side? If you chose me, I can give you what he can give you."


    Shui Xi looked at Yan Dan seriously, then looked at his Milky Way carefully, and asked softly, "Are you serious?"


    "Naturally, I, Yan Dan, are no worse than Yan He. I should have been the king of Yan Ping Kingdom. It was Yan He who took my position with all his might and took you too."


    "What''s so good about Yanhe? Everyone chooses him, even God chooses him."


    "It seems that Yinhe is indeed much better than you," Shui Xi was an honest young man. "You are so old, with such a twisted and ugly face, a perverted and extreme personality, not as talented as Yinhe, and not as ambitious as Yinhe, God will choose you. Strange, if I choose you, I must be blind, deaf, and nose-eating."


    Puff puff-


    Yan Dan was so angry at Shui Xi''s words that he spat blood out of his mouth, staggered back several steps, and looked at Shui Xi in disbelief, why is this beautiful young man''s mouth so poisonous? It could even **** him off.


    "If you don''t believe me, just look in a mirror and ask someone on the street to see what they chose?"


    Shui Xi smiled.


    "Yinhe is a good king who serves the country and the people. For nearly 20 years, he has helped the people of Yanping to live a prosperous life and made Yanping stronger. And you? For nearly 20 years, you have hidden weapons and arrested them. Strong men smelt weapons for you, let people steal corpses everywhere for you to refine corpse soldiers, and even want to use living people to refine corpse soldiers, you say, how can you compare to the Milky Way?"


    "You said that Yinhe robbed you of everything, Yinhe is obviously the son of the queen, and can be canonized as a prince at the age of five, but Mrs. Chen designed it to frame the queen, and bewitched to send Yinhe to Yujin to be a proton, Yinhe His return is just to get his things back. Former Yan Pingguo handed over this position to him, which is justifiable and fair.¡±


    Seeing Yan Dan spouting blood again and his body staggering softly to the ground, Shui Xi gave him a contemptuous look and continued, "And I have always stayed here just for the sake of the Milky Way, you Yan Dan are nothing in my eyes, you Why do you think Yinhe stole me? Yinhe dare not say that I belong to him, how dare you say that as a mere Yandan, how can you compare to him?"


    Poof¡ª


    Yan Dan spewed out another mouthful of blood, his eyes widened, and Shui Xi''s words made his head bang.


    "Even if I give you the seeds, you can''t lead the people of Yanping country to become rich. Because you, Yandan, have only you in your heart, not the people of the world."


    Yan Dan fainted out of anger, and Shui Xi pouted at Yan Dan, "In terms of psychological endurance, it is not comparable to Ben Jun''s Galaxy, how could Ben Jun like this kind of guy. The Yan Dan I met here, I would never even look at it, and let the fish and shrimp eat you."


    Yinhe and the funny pulled Shui Xi, these words are really nice, in short, today''s words, although Yan Dan can vomit blood with anger, but his words are pleasant to listen to.


    "What to do with this thing?"


    Shuixi kicked Yan Dan, who was unconscious on the ground. "He is wasting air and food when he lives. My country, Yanping, has no food for him. It is better to feed him a dog."


    Dasha, who was half-squinting beside him, suddenly woke up, feeling depressed for a while, does this mean he was shot while lying down?


    Master, has the dog offended you?


    "Yinhe, can''t send Yan Dan to open up wasteland. With his temperament, he will incite the simple people, and maybe he will do something. Although Yan Dan has repeatedly planned some things, we have seen through it, but if it is another person, Not necessarily."


    "Don''t worry, he still wants to be free, it''s just a dream, the territory of Yanping country really can''t accommodate people like him."


    "Then what are you going to do?"


    Yinhe said: "Send it to Mrs. Chen as company, it is better to waste some food than to waste more food. Mrs. Chen is a bit lonely in the palace alone, and it happens that she has few years to live. It is better to let Yan Dan waits by her side. This is the son she has raised, so naturally let her enjoy his son''s filial piety."


    Yun An and Chen Tong shrank their necks at the same time, it has been almost twenty years, and the king''s anger has not dissipated! Chen Tong and Yun An looked at each other. They were in their teens and now in their thirties, and wrinkles were added to each other''s faces.


    And their king is still handsome and handsome, and the king has not changed much. Wang Jun is an immortal, and it is normal for his face to remain unchanged. The change in the appearance of the king is also quite slow.


    "Yun An, let someone take him to Mrs. Chen''s side, watch it, don''t let the two fight."


    A real lunatic, a fake lunatic, and a mother and son. Madam Chen''s life is really ironic. She wanted to take everything that belonged to her sister, but she lost everything in the end.


    What kind of mother, what kind of son.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "How is Sheng''er these two days?"


    "This kid is not bad," said Yan Sheng Yinhe who was quite satisfied, "Sheng Er is practicing martial arts with Lin Jin, do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Alright, I haven''t been to see him recently because of my busy schedule."


    Shui Xi felt that since he was Yan Sheng''s father, he had to teach Yan Sheng something. After thinking about it, he really didn''t know what to teach Yan Sheng. After all, he would know. Yan Sheng might not be able to learn, not even Yinhe.


    While thinking, he was led by Yinhe to the place where Yansheng practiced martial arts. Chen Tong silently followed behind, half-raising his eyes and looking at the back that matched very well in front of him, sighed in his heart and sent his own blessings.


    Chen Tong felt that the most correct thing this generation did was to argue a few words with Wang Jun in the small garden, otherwise Wang Jun might not take a fancy to him later, and he would not be able to serve Wang Jun as he is now. beside.


    He didn''t enjoy this kind of honor, but felt that being by the side of the king would make it worthwhile to enter the palace as a servant.

 Chapter 1372： end

    Yan Dan opened his eyes and felt that his place of residence had changed. He remembered that he was almost infuriated by Shui Xi''s words before, especially in Shui Xi''s mouth, he was not as good as Yan He''s words in every way.


    Yan Dan vomited blood with hatred in his heart, wishing to kill Yinhe so that the young man could see who was inferior to the other.


    But soon he reacted, and he always felt that something was not right around him. This does not seem to be the mansion where he lives, and the whole room is terribly quiet. While Yan Dan was still guessing where the palace was, footsteps sounded outside.


    Before he could go out, the door was pushed open, and suddenly a woman with disheveled hair appeared in front of her eyes. The woman''s hair was gray and her face was old, and she was still terrifying.


    Even so, Yan Dan recognized this person, his mother, Mrs. Chen.


    Just as he was about to say something, Mrs. Chen also saw him, her eyes lit up, and then she ran over with a twisted face.


    "Yanhe, Yanhe, you are Yanhe, I''m going to kill you, ah Yanhe¡ª"


    Mrs. Chen ran quickly to Yan Dan, and when Yan Dan was not paying attention, she threw someone, and her sharp claws slammed on Yan Dan''s face, neck, and body, wherever she could. Mrs. Chen desperately grabbed with her fingernails, and streaks of blood appeared on Yan Dan''s body.


    Yan Dan tried to resist, but she didn''t know that Mrs. Chen had been waiting for this day for a long time and exhausted all her strength just to make Yan He feel uncomfortable. However, Madam Chen, who was mad, did not know that it was indeed her son Yan Dan who was suffering now.


    Yan Dan had no choice but to fight with Mrs. Chen.


    When Yinhe and Shuixi came back, someone reported that Yan Dan and Mrs. Chen had a fight. Yan Dan was scratched by Mrs. Chen''s fingernails all over her body, and her entire face could not be seen at all. And Mrs. Chen was not feeling well, and there were scars all over her body, but one could imagine how fierce the fight between the two mothers and sons was.


    "Look at it later, don''t let them kill each other."


    Shui Xi clearly saw the coldness in Yinhe''s eyes. Mrs. Chen would never be able to dispel the hatred in Yinhe''s heart. If Yinhe hated Mrs. Chen too much, Mrs. Chen would not have lived to this point.


    If Yinhe hated Mrs. Chen, he would not have put Yan Dan in the palace where Mrs. Chen was imprisoned.


    Shuixi didn''t say anything. For him, everything is fine as long as the galaxy is happy.


    "In two years, I will pacify the Three Kingdoms, and then I will rule the world. If all goes well, after pacifying the world, I will use five years to stabilize the world, and I will pass this position to Yansheng."


    Yinhe held Shui Xi''s hand, "By that time, I''ll be in my forties, I don''t know if I''m old for you, I''ll just be with you in the days to come."


    "How could I despise you."


    Shuixi felt a little sad in his heart. He hadn''t found the cultivation method yet, so he had forgotten a little. Yinhe was in his thirties. Seven or eight years later, he would naturally be in his forties. For mortals, half a lifetime has passed.


    It turns out that time has passed so quickly. At the beginning, he was confident that he could find the exercises that the Galaxy could practice, but... now he is a little doubtful, whether he can find the exercises that the Galaxy can practice, is it in the end, they really want to Life and death separation?


    No, this is not what he wants. If the Milky Way can only accompany him for a hundred years, then what is the point of him staying here?


    "When you settle down the world, the world is stable, and after the legend is in Yansheng, you will follow me everywhere to find the method of cultivation. As long as you live one day, you must follow me, and I will not let you leave me."


    Shuixi''s eyes were a little red, and she held Yinhe''s hand tightly, "I forbid you to leave me."


    Galaxy surrounds the boy, he is really a boy who is sure of him. But such a day, he can''t wait to be forever.


    "I will teach Yan Sheng everything I know."


    "Um."


    Shui Xi finally thought of what to teach Yan Sheng. Beast language is the only thing he can teach Yan Sheng. After teaching Yan Sheng''s animal language, he will hand over his subordinates to Yan Sheng, so that Yan Sheng can use it. These better rule the world.


    "Then adjust Sheng''er''s class time tomorrow."


    Yinhe thought for a while and decided that if Yan Sheng wanted to learn from him, he would definitely need more time. For martial arts, one hour is enough, and he only needs to strengthen his body. As a king, he does not need to Great martial arts.


    The people he left behind, as well as the people of Shui Xi, ensured that Yan Sheng''s life would still be fine.


    "Give me two hours a day. With Sheng''er''s aptitude, I can master the animal language in a month."


    "Okay, no problem."


    The two of them were discussing how to teach Yan Sheng a lesson. Yan Sheng was practicing martial arts with Lin Jin, not knowing that he was about to face a devil-like study. When Yan Sheng returned to the dormitory and used the food, he found that today''s food was more abundant than in the past, so he couldn''t help but ask for a personal waiter.


    "Back to the prince, the king said that starting from tomorrow, your courses will increase a lot, so please eat more, and you can study only if you have a good body."


    Hearing the answer from the waiter, Yan Sheng didn''t think there was any problem. Since it was the father''s command, he did it. Since becoming the prince, Yan Sheng has not been proud. Instead, he has studied more humbly. The more he learns, the more knowledgeable his father becomes, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to catch up.


    How much talent does he need to be able to govern this world well, even better than the world governed by his father.


    However, on the second day, after the dispersal of the dynasty, Yan Sheng studied with Yan He as before, and the courses did increase a lot. He studied all morning, and after lunch, Yan He told him that in the future, he would have a martial arts course in the afternoon. Reduced from two hours to one hour, and added another course.


    But he didn''t expect that the teacher of this course was Shui Xi, Shui Xi smiled and saw Yan Sheng stunned, "Sheng''er."


    "Father, I don''t know what the father wants to teach his sons and ministers this time?"


    Yan Sheng reacted immediately.


    "Beast language."


    Shuixi winked and asked Chen Tong to close the door. Then, a very special sound came out of his mouth. Yan Sheng only heard the sound of swishing, and then he felt like something was running out of his surroundings.


    When he was about to ask something, he felt that something was wrong on the ground. He looked down and saw that a dense number of snakes, insects, rats and ants came out and surrounded him, causing his scalp to go numb.


    looked at Shui Xi, who was still smiling indifferently, but he didn''t shout, his face tensed. Soon he also understood that these snakes, worms, rats and ants were summoned by the father, and the father wanted to teach him this.


    Yan Sheng, who had calmed down, had expectations instead. The bright eyes of the little boy made Shui Xi very understand that the Milky Way was very accurate in seeing people, and Yan Sheng was indeed a good material.


    "Then start now, as long as you control this animal language, you will be able to communicate with snakes, worms, rats, ants, and other animals in the future, and you can let them do things for you. I will give some to you in the future, with their help You, you get twice the result with half the effort when you do it."

 Chapter 1373： unify the world

    Yansheng grew up gradually under such busyness. Every time this young man''s opinion in the court would make the courtiers'' eyes shine, and he was more and more satisfied with Prince Sheng.


    The other person, Yan Qiu, became more and more jealous, but everyone alienated him. No one dared to befriend the person who had offended Prince Sheng. Even if Yan Qiu had inherited the title, how could he compare to Prince Sheng?


    A year has passed by in a hurry, and the people of the Three Kingdoms are still in hot water.


    Shun Zhou Kingdom and Tianda Kingdom seem to want Yujin Kingdom to perish together, Yujin Kingdom does not want to take advantage of the two countries and attack at all costs.


    The result was that both sides suffered. When they turned around to try to save them, people from all over the Three Kingdoms revolted and vowed to destroy the Three Kingdoms.


    The Three Kingdoms, whose military strength was greatly damaged, gradually went to ruin amid the unpopularity of the people. Those who rebelled and broke through their palaces, but did not become kings in the end.


    On the contrary, they asked King Yanping to unify the world together. It sounds like a very dramatic thing, but what happened is true. After these people experienced the war, they knew how much they had. They resisted just to have a good life and overthrow The Three Kingdoms are stupid countries.


    Only King Yanping can bring them wealth, so they did not hesitate to ask King Yanping, the most perfect monarch in their hearts, to unify the world. In fact, King Yanping and King Yan had already won the hearts of the people of the Three Kingdoms, and it was inevitable that this would happen.


    Yinhe agreed, Yan Pingguo sent troops to recover all the remaining troops of the Three Kingdoms, and then quickly gathered all the places in the Three Kingdoms, and sent a large army to guard, at the same time sent agricultural personnel, emergency repair personnel, to help the people of the Three Kingdoms change the current bad situation. Life.


    It took two years for the Milky Way to finally unify the world, and the people of the Three Kingdoms also lived a stable and prosperous life.


    Although they are not as good as the original Yanping Kingdom, they gave birth to countless hopes. Once upon a time, they were all looking forward to when the Yanping Kingdom could cover their land. If they could do it in their lifetime, they would have no regrets. I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly.


    When Yanping became the only country in the world, the people were not dissatisfied, on the contrary they were very satisfied. King Yanping is not a tyrannical person, on the contrary, he is a wise monarch, a wise monarch who serves the country and the people.


    Under the rule of the Milky Way, all the people live a safe and stable life, and their lives are getting richer and richer. They eat more finely and wear better fabrics. Everyone had a happy smile on their faces.


    Happy days, there is surplus food in the family, when the natural disaster comes, the immortal Wang Junhui helps them to stop the disaster, and the state will help them rebuild their homes. At this time, they feel that there is no time when they are happier than now.


    Everyone is very satisfied, and there is no desire to resist at all, and the seeds of Wang Jun are still being distributed continuously. The country of Yanping built a huge ship, which was very strong and strong. It is said that it was destined for overseas countries.


    When the big ship returns, it will bring some imported products to sell to the people of Yanping, so that they can also experience the culture and objects of remote countries. And the country of Yanping also took the items belonging to its own country to a distant place for exchange, and the rich people couldn''t help but feel curious about the outside world.


    Gradually, many merchant ships were established among the people, and they went overseas one after another.


    It''s been three years again, Yan Pingguo is growing, everyone in Yanping country is growing up, Yan Sheng sees such a prosperous world, and his heart is more and more nervous, the father is so powerful, he wants to surpass, I don''t know how long it will take to work hard. .


    On this day, after the dynasty dispersed, Yinhe was holding Shuixi and Yan Sheng followed behind them, and Yinhe suddenly asked, "She''s almost twenty, it''s time to marry the crown princess, Shenger, is there anyone you like? ?"


    Yansheng didn''t expect Yinhe would ask such a question, so he quickly said: "No, Father, don''t worry about it."


    "You don''t have someone you like?" Shui Xi asked, "If you don''t like it, your father and I will not force you. If you have someone you like, you might as well invite them to the palace and let us see. ."


    "Father, the sons and ministers really don''t have someone they like. If there are any, they will definitely inform the father and the father."


    His father and his father were very kind to him, and Yan Sheng felt grateful and envious. His father taught him to govern the country, and his father taught him animal language. His father''s talent was unparalleled in the entire Yanping country, and his father''s talent made him so. His ability to communicate with insects and beasts is very precious, but these two teach him without any qualms.


    Such a mind, who can achieve it?


    Yansheng really has no one he likes. In front of the two of them with burning eyes, he said: "Father King, Father Lord, and Subordinate Ministers can also choose the person they like, and there is only one person they like?"


    He felt the deepest relationship between the father and the father. This kind of complete trust and tacit understanding made him envious. Of course, he lived in a group of wives and concubines. It is precisely because he knows that he yearns for his father and father more, so that he can only be single-minded and stay inseparable.


    "Of course you can." Shui Xi said without hesitation, and Yinhe didn''t force it, "As long as you like it and don''t delay the governance of the country, you can choose whoever you like at will, male or female."


    Yan Sheng''s face was a little red, but he was nervous himself. How could the father and the king be ordinary people, and of course they wouldn''t ask him to abide by any rules like those ordinary people.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Shui Xi said slowly, "Sheng''er, you don''t have to be under pressure, if those disobedient old men dare to force you to marry a wife and take a concubine, directly summon two bugs, go and bite them at night and take their The house is empty, the clothes and food are all eaten, let the people see how they and their concubine are sleeping on the bed naked."


    Yinhe''s brows moved, and he couldn''t help thinking of what happened more than 20 years ago. At that time, it was the only serious conflict between him and Shui Xi, and that time he almost lost Shui Xi.


    Holding his lover''s hand tightly, Yinhe thought, no matter what, as long as he lives, he will never let go of Shuixi''s hand.


    Yan Sheng couldn''t help but smile. Seeing his father holding his father''s hand tightly, he felt that this scene was very warm. He didn''t have the emotion and warmth that he had known before, since he met these two people, he got everything.


    Yansheng felt that he was lucky to have such a good father and father.


    "Sheng''er, in another three years, the Lone King will pass the throne to you."


    At this time, the Milky Way was in his forties, and his face was still very young, only thirty years old. But Yinhe was still in a panic, he was afraid that in ten years he would be too old, and Shui Xi was still the same.


    He became King of Yanping when he was a teenager, and it has been nearly thirty years since he became King of Yanping. If his life is less than a hundred years, then only half of the time is left for Shui Xi.

 Chapter 1374： It doesnt matter, where there is you, there will be scenery

    "Father..."


    Yan Sheng opened his mouth, although he knew that this day would come sooner or later, but he did not expect it to come so quickly.


    He originally thought that his father was young and strong, and it would be easy to be a king for more than ten years, but he did not expect that three years later, his father would pass the throne to him.


    Such a supreme position, I am afraid that few people in the world will not be tempted, but Yan Sheng felt that his father had long wanted to be this king, and all he wanted was to accompany his father.


    My father has been by my side for nearly 30 years. In addition to going out of the palace with my father, I also go to rescue the people who have suffered from natural disasters. In addition, he never goes out by himself. It seems that the outside world of flowers can''t stop the father, and the father''s mind is only on the father.


    Yan Sheng seemed to think he understood.


    only responded, "Zichen understands, father, please rest assured, Zichen will grow up as soon as possible."


    In the future, he Yansheng will be good for his father, his father, and he will be strong, and father and father have paid too much for this country, and they should have their own lives.


    "Before this, King Gu was going to take Shuixi to see everywhere to see what the current state of Yanping is like, so Sheng''er should stay in the palace to handle the affairs of the state. This time is also a test for you."


    "Yes."


    Yansheng did not refuse and readily agreed.


    He will rule the world sooner or later. His father, the king, is a king with a big heart. He will teach him everything at all costs, and he will never guard against him. How could Yan Sheng have the heart to let his father down?


    "This guy, Dasha, stay with you," Shui Xi said, "This guy is very lazy and doesn''t like to travel long distances, so I can rest assured that he will stay by your side. If there is a crisis, he will be able to protect you. "


    Yan Sheng was very moved. Of course he knew who Dasha was. Dasha has now become the **** dog of Yanping. He has helped the people of Yanping country more than once, and Dasha is second only to the father and the king in the eyes of the people of Yanping country. There are even people who have created a sculpture of Dasha in the temple of the father and the father.


    When the courtiers knew that Yinhe would go on a national tour with Shuixi and hand over state affairs to Prince Sheng, everyone understood that this was the decentralization of Yinhe and a test for Prince Sheng.


    Whether it is the King or Prince Sheng, they are all extremely talented people, especially Prince Sheng can be said to have grown up by watching them, and of course the courtiers will not have any opinions. If Prince Sheng could take responsibility, then they would be less worried. After all, the Milky Way has unified the world, and the next thing is to keep the world and develop. If they meet a too mediocre king, it will not be good for Yanping.


    And the appearance of Prince Sheng made them feel that the country of Yan Ping could continue to prosper for an unknown number of years.


    Yun An and Chen Tong were also fortunate enough to accompany Yinhe and Shui Xi on a parade. They did not make much fanfare, just two carriages and a few entourages. No one was worried about their danger, after all, one of the people on the tour was the Immortal King.


    Therefore, they traveled very low-key, and no one knew that King Yanping and King Yan had left Yancheng slowly in a plain-colored carriage.


    The carriage was still a little bumpy, but it was no problem for Yinhe and Shuixi. Shui Xi looked at the scenery outside with great interest. Speaking of which, this was the first time to travel with the Milky Way in a carriage.


    "In the future, Sheng''er will inherit the throne, we will go wherever you want."


    Shui Xi was stunned by the sudden words of the person beside him. When he turned around, he saw Yinhe''s guilty face. He held Yinhe''s hand, "It doesn''t matter. Where there is you, there will be scenery."


    There are warm currents in the heart of the Milky Way. Is there a scenery where there is his Milky Way?


    For him, isn''t it the most beautiful scenery where there is water?


    "Let Sheng Erhaosheng handle state affairs this time. We''ll go around the country, first to see all over the country, and then to some remote places," Shui Xi touched a piece of silk cloth, "I''ve already recorded the place we''re going to here. already."


    "What is this?" Yinhe took the silk cloth. He seldom heard the names on it. Some were even recorded in some ancient books, and some were legendary places. He squeezed the silk cloth fiercely. "Are you still not giving up?"


    "You don''t want to go?"


    Shui Xi glanced at the man in front of him, took the silk cloth and put it in his sleeve, "If you don''t go, I''ll just go by myself. If I find a practice method, I''ll bring it back."


    Yinhe hurriedly hugged the person, "Don''t want to leave the Lone King aside, can''t I just go?"


    Satisfied, Shui Xi said seriously: "These are rumored places where immortals haunt, maybe we can find one or two, with my ability, there is no problem in helping you continue to be one hundred and fifty years old. If you can find some precious elixir, it can last longer."


    "Don''t refuse, Yinhe..." Shui Xi half lowered her eyes and held Yinhe''s hand tightly, "If you really don''t have it, you can find some elixir to make you live longer."


    At least stay with him for a longer time, getting used to being alone for nearly 30 years, he will be with this person for the rest of the day, and the days that follow will only make him more deeply towards this person. If this person suddenly disappears one day, disappears into his life, and leaves him alone in the world, guarding the other person''s tomb to survive, for him, life is better than death.


    Yinhe couldn''t see the sad aura floating on Shui Xi''s body. Every time he saw that Shui Xi was unhappy, he would think of pushing the door open many years ago. The appearance of leaving.


    He hugged the beautiful young man who had not changed at all, "Go, we will go wherever you want, let''s go to various places to see, if Sheng''er can handle state affairs with full authority in the past three years, and there will be no mistakes, we will go back first. Participate in Sheng''er''s enthronement ceremony. Then we will come out, and no matter where you go, we will be together. "


    He Yinhe is not a person who admits defeat, even Shui Xi turned into a human being from a turtle. There are definitely exercises in this world that he can practice. It''s just that they can''t get it, they''re not sure, but as the saying goes, people know the destiny.


    They searched hard, even if they didn''t get anything in the end, it was better than waiting to die. At least he was able to give the boy a good memory, and he didn''t waste his time in this world.


    He found that he really loved this young man so much that he could not bear to suffer a little grievance. There should be a clean and bright smile on the face of the teenager, not sadness and grievance.


    The carriage moved forward slowly, and the first place they went was the Xiyan Land, which was the first place Yanping State recovered. As soon as I entered the territory of Xiyan Land, I can feel that there are some differences in the buildings, and the other is not much different. The streets are also very prosperous. The shouts are full of energy, and the people who come and go are full of happy smiles.


    "Let''s go down for a walk."

 Chapter 1375： I cant stand so many people staring at you

    When the Milky Way stepped out of an unremarkable carriage, it attracted the attention of many people.


    Galaxy is now in his forties, but he looks like he is only thirty. It was when he was in his prime, his appearance was extremely tall and handsome, and he was the focus wherever he went.


    Although there are statues of Yinhe Tongshuixi all over the country, not many people have seen them. Except for the people of Yan City, and the cities where Shuixi once rescued the people from natural disasters, the people in other places could not recognize them, and not all the people who made statues for them would have the same appearance as them.


    Therefore, when people on the street saw such a tall and handsome man coming out, they just thought it was very attractive.


    Then a beautiful young man appeared in the carriage. In order not to attract attention, Shui Xi gathered his aura. Now as his cultivation level increases, he absorbs the power of faith for a long time, and his figure is indeed as ethereal as a fairy.


    But after restraining his breath, from the outside, it looks like this is just an outrageously beautiful teenager. There is no immortal energy on his body, it will not make people suspicious, it will only make people reluctant to look away.


    Yinhe regretted a little, "I regret letting you down."


    Yinhe grabbed the boy''s hand and held Shui Xi in the street. Yanping has the model pair of King Yanping and King Yanjun, so men and men together will not cause strange eyes.


    On the contrary, the two of them went shopping holding hands like this, and they received a lot of blessings and envious glances, as well as the amazing colors in the eyes of the people around them. I feel a little proud in my heart, who in the world can compare to his Shui Xi?


    This was given to him by God.


    Holding the boy''s hand tightly, Yun An said from the side, "Master, there is a good restaurant in front. It is said that the dishes are good. It is the best restaurant in the city and is very popular."


    Yinhe nodded and led Shui Xi to the restaurant.


    The place they came from was not the largest city in the West Flame Land, but a relatively remote one. The remoteness could still be so prosperous, and Yinhe was very happy to see it.


    Under his rule, it seemed that the people were really prosperous and secure. The people are prosperous, stable, and have a smile on their faces, which means that what he has done is effective and counts as his achievements as the monarch of Yanping.


    "Then let''s go to the restaurant to see if there are any new dishes here."


    Now Yanping is rich in products, which is all due to Shuixi. From the beginning, people from Shuixi brought the seeds back from other places, but now Yanping has its own merchant ships, and merchant ships go to overseas countries every month.


    Take the special products of Yanping Kingdom and exchange the items that Yanping Kingdom does not have. I didn''t expect that overseas countries like Yanping''s local specialties very much, and of course I really hope that Yanping''s merchant ships can exchange things for them.


    With a variety of ingredients, the food they eat is no longer stewed, boiled, roasted, and there are all kinds of cooking and seasonings of various flavors. Even Yinhe couldn''t help but sigh, he never thought that Yanping Congress would come to this day.


    And all of this was because the boy beside him led the boy into the restaurant, and countless eyes still fell on them. Xiao Er greeted them warmly and led them to the private room upstairs. Although he was very proud of the beauty of the boy, he didn''t like the countless eyes staring at the boy.


    "I can''t stand so many people staring at you."


    Yinhe said with a bit of depression, "It''s like some kind of baby is coveted."


    Shuixi ignored Yinhe and glanced at the dishes on the table, "Why don''t you try the dishes first." He took a sip and his eyes lit up, "It''s not bad."


    Yinhe smiled helplessly and touched the boy''s head, "Okay, are you hungry?"


    "No, you know that I can''t starve, I just want to satisfy my appetite." Shui Xi said to Yun''an Chen Tong, "You don''t have to wait here, go and see if there is anything you like to eat, and let Xiao Er prepare it. ."


    Yunan and Chen Tong are also welcome. They have been beside them for a long time and know the temperament of Shuixi and Yinhe. Especially at this time, what Shui Xi said was the will, and Yinhe didn''t dare to let one go.


    However, the two left after explaining to Yinhe. They thought to themselves, the king was so afraid that he wanted to let them leave, so that they could live in their own two-person world with the king.


    After staying in this remote city for three days, the group once again got on the carriage and walked around some cities that were not very rich. Perhaps Xiyan land was the first to be recovered, so we haven''t seen any problems so far, and the officials of Yan Pingguo in various places are very conscientious.


    Galaxy and Shuixi were very satisfied, and the worry in their hearts gradually became more relieved. The country is rich, they no longer worry about the food and clothing of the people, but other drawbacks. Fortunately, Xiyandi feels good to the two of them, and the situation that they imagined did not happen.


    "Some of the people here have migrated from Yanping Country, and some officials were also assigned from Yanping Country. It is the easiest place to rule." Yinhe said, "There is another place. It''s coming soon, we''ll take a look and you''ll be surprised."


    Shuixi was a little surprised, what is the place?


    glanced at Chen Tong and Yun An, the two of them pretended not to hear, which made him extremely amused. He raised his brows and didn''t ask too much, anyway, it wouldn''t take long to see it.


    "Then get on the carriage and go there as soon as possible. Xiyan is very good at the moment. We have been walking for more than two months. It''s time to go to other places."


    Shui Xi understands Yinhe''s mind. Before giving way to Yansheng, Yinhe must go to various places to see and record what he sees. Some necessary loopholes and drawbacks must be noticed early to avoid Yansheng''s time. The superiors will encounter countless troubles and be caught off guard.


    Shuixi patted the dust on his robe, turned and walked into the carriage, Yinhe smiled and got into the carriage behind him. Yun An and Chen Tong wisely got into the carriage behind, Wang Shang and Wang Jun liked to stay with them, so they still didn''t go to join in the fun.


    As for what to serve, Wang Jun has always been accustomed to being served by the king, and he does not need them at all.


    As for the danger, Wang Jun can call the wind and call the rain with a wave of his hand, and only fools will come up to ask for trouble.


    A few days later, Shui Xi gradually felt that the bumpy road had become smoother, thinking that he should be about to reach his destination. Nowadays, all roads that belong to the Yanping country inside and outside the city are very smooth. This is what Yan Sheng proposed.


    Sure enough, after a while, I heard a noisy voice in my ears.


    "It''s already here, why don''t you take a look at the appearance of this city!" Yinhe lifted the curtain of the carriage.

 Chapter 1376： hexi city

    Shuixi''s eyes widened: "This is..."


    He especially remembered that countless refugees were fleeing to the Xiyan Land. At that time, when he heard this, he and Yinhe decided to accept these people. After all, they have no shortage of places in Yanping, and even more lack of manpower.


    So they took out a part of the private sector to help these refugees and disaster victims, and then relied on them to develop on their own, but I never thought that the land that was reclaimed that day could develop like this.


    The city in front of you is completely like a castle, the building is magnificent, and it is richer than any city you have seen in Xiyan before. The people here are also dressed in a variety of clothes, as if they have gathered the clothes of all parts of the world, and this castle is also a combination of architectural styles from various places.


    "It is said that when this city was built, the people here were not unified. As a result, the city owner came up with a way to let them draw the city in their minds, and finally the castle in front of them was achieved."


    Galaxy explained.


    Of course Shui Xi didn''t know about this. Although he has done a lot of things to help the people over the years, he has not followed up. He knows that these Milky Ways will be dealt with. He only asks occasionally. .


    "You are confused here, but you don''t know how many people''s lives have been greatly changed because of your existence."


    Yinhe sighed and took Shuixi out of the carriage, "Let''s go and see this place!"


    When the people below told him about this place, he was still a little surprised, especially when he saw the castle in the painting, Yinhe thought to bring Shuixi to see it at that time.


    The two walked into the city hand in hand, Shui Xi found that the people here were all smiling, and it seemed that they were living very well every day.


    "What city is this called?"


    "Hexi City."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Yinhe''s mouth. Hexi City, named after Yinhe and Shuixi, is really a good name.


    He likes the city very much.


    Shuixi is also a little stunned, is it called Hexicheng?


    is indeed a good name, people here have a heart.


    Galaxy led Shuixi slowly into the castle-like city. The strange buildings inside are really attractive, and the people here are indeed very rich. Seeing this, Yinhe and Shuixi are very satisfied.


    After staying for five days, they left this place called Hexicheng, and the direction of departure was Yujin. Yujindi is the place where Yinhe lived for ten years. What happened to Yinhe, Yinhe said some things, but Shui Xi believes that Yinhe will never tell the real experience.


    "Back here again."


    Shuixi had some memories in his eyes. He couldn''t help but look at the turbulent river. He was surprised to find that the dead tree that blocked the Milky Way was still in the middle of the river, although it seemed that it had been withered and would shatter when touched.


    Yun An and Chen Tong wisely retreated. This is the place where Yinhe and Shui Xi got to know each other. Yun An is very clear about it. Although Chen Tong is not clear, but seeing the memories on the faces of the two, he also understands that this place has different meanings to Wang Jun and Wang Shang.


    "Chen Tong, go and prepare some items. There is a small room not far from here. The king and the king should come over later."


    Chen Tong nodded, without questioning at all, listening to Yun An is right, he has been able to stay by Wang Jun''s side in all these years, Yun Anke has given him a lot of pointers.


    "Almost thirty years."


    Yinhe sighed, he has known the boy for almost 30 years, and the boy still looks like he is seventeen or eighteen years old, and his appearance has not changed at all. And he is still aging gradually, holding the young man tightly, I don''t know how long he can hold it, if this world really doesn''t have his cultivation method, how can the young man keep going?


    Galaxy is a little sad. If everything hadn''t started, maybe the boy wouldn''t be so uncomfortable. Unfortunately, if he didn''t start, how would he have met such a good person.


    "Nothing has changed here. The wood was there."


    The corners of the boy''s mouth rose, "I have been cultivating in the river for many years, and I would come to the shore to bask in the sun every day. Back then, this was the border between the two countries, and I would often encounter all kinds of dead bodies. The fish and shrimp are gradually eaten.¡±


    "When I first met you, I thought you were dead. I found that this body is still a little beautiful, and I couldn''t help but look at it. As a result, it was invaded by your blood and turned into a shape."


    Galaxy surrounded the boy, "If it wasn''t like this, you wouldn''t pick me up and go back?"


    "How can I pick you up, if I don''t change shape, I will live in the water, I pick you back into the water, you are going to be swallowed directly by the fish and shrimp." The boy gave him a look, which caused Yinhe to laugh.


    "You know, Shui Xi, I''m very fortunate that I was accidentally hurt here, otherwise I would never meet you, and I would never have any communication with you."


    He regretted that without his presence, it would not be affected by him whether the boy would still live freely. However, he didn''t want this possibility, so it was good. Thinking of not having the company of the young man by his side, Yinhe always felt that something was missing.


    Shuixi stared at the Milky Way, "I will definitely find the cultivation method."


    If he can''t find it... Shui Xi half-droops his eyes, then he will give half of his life to the Milky Way. Yinhe smiled and shook his head, leading the boy back.


    "Where is this going?"


    "Go to that little shabby house back then."


    After a while, the small dilapidated house appeared in their field of vision. The roof was obviously renovated. Needless to say, they already knew that Chen Tong and Yun An did it. The rest of the pattern has not changed, and both of them walked into the house with the same mood.


    The furnishings in the house have not changed, they are still so dilapidated, but they have been cleaned up. Yinhe held the boy and fell down on the tattered-looking bed at once, encircling the boy in his arms, and the two embraced each other and closed their eyes.


    "I was very alert at that time, but I was already awake when you put me in the house."


    Yinhe hooked his lips, "I thought you were a spy who sent you, and I was going to give you a knife later. Who knew that you helped me deal with the wound, and fell asleep naked on my body."


    Shuixi''s face was a little red and she was naked. He had just changed shape at that time, how did he know that he had to get dressed immediately! At that time, he was just a little turtle. Although he knew that humans had to wear clothes, he had no sense of shame in his heart.


    was thinking that he felt a cold on his body, a pair of big hands were already starting to peel his clothes, and he was slightly stunned, "Galaxy, what are you doing?"


    "Recall what happened back then. When you want to open your eyes, you will see the naked you lying on top of me and falling asleep."


    "abnormal!"


    Shui Xi couldn''t help but scolded, why is this guy getting more and more serious, but Yinhe couldn''t let Shui Xi refuse, and soon stripped people to the bare, the beauty in front of him made him simply unbearable to let people fall asleep on him. .

 Chapter 1377： Who are you waiting for?

    Chen Tong and Yun An were very accustomed to waiting at the door. They glanced at each other when they heard the movement inside, and immediately ran away.


    Wang Jun is an immortal. Every time immortals are so oppressed by the king, they should stay away, lest they will be angry when Wang Jun finds out.


    Until there was no movement inside, the door suddenly opened, and two handsome men, one tall and one short, walked out of the house holding hands. There is still some pink on the boy''s cheeks, but Yinhe has a smile in his eyes and is very satisfied.


    stared at the boy''s neck with burning eyes, and the red mark on it made him unable to move his eyes.


    "Let''s go, keep going."


    Yinhe took the boy on the carriage, bumped along the way, and finally reached Jincheng. Jincheng looked good, but it did not develop as well as Yancheng and Xiyan.


    At the beginning, the war of the Three Kingdoms greatly damaged the vitality of the people, and the lives of the people fell directly by more than one grade. It will take several years to recover now. Even so, the people on the street still have a smile on their faces. Compared with the time of the war, they feel that they are living a good life now.


    There is food and clothing, no wars, no heavy taxes, and new seeds are provided for them to plant. What¡¯s wrong?


    "Where are we going now?"


    Shuixi asked.


    "Go and see where I used to live."


    Shuixi had some interest in his eyes, followed the Galaxy, and a few people walked away. The appearance of the two is outstanding, and naturally attracts the attention of many people. Along the way, they have been very smooth, and they have not encountered anyone who robbed them, which made Yinhe and Shuixi very satisfied. After all, this country is governed by the Milky Way.


    "Who is that beautiful boy? Why does he look a little shy?"


    A middle-aged man with a pot belly stared at the boy''s back obscenely, holding his chin: "Jincheng doesn''t have such a thing, go and find out, if you don''t have any background, get it for me at night, it''s been a long time since I came across this kind of thing. It looks really irritating."


    "Okay, sir."


    Yinhe took Shui Xi to a small house, which had been cleaned up long ago.


    "We''ve been living here for a few days, and we''ll visit the cities around Yujindi sometime later. If there are no other problems, we''ll go to Shunzhoudi and Tiandadi."


    Galaxy doesn¡¯t quite believe that every place is as stable as Xiyan Land. Although some hidden dangers left by the Three Kingdoms have not erupted for the time being, it does not mean that they are not. He ruled Yanping for so many years, and lived in Yujin for ten years. He was very clear about what was here.


    Shuixi certainly didn''t have any comments, Yun An and Chen Tong had already been busy preparing for it.


    In the beginning, the treatment of Yinhe in Yujin was not good, so the place where he lived could not be close to the palace. In fact, many people did not know that the people living in this small house were actually protons from Yanping.


    It¡¯s just that the mansion here has always been taken care of, but it¡¯s not conspicuous.


    "Yinhe, I heard that the palace of Yujin once was the oldest. Do you think there will be cultivation techniques in it?" The palace that has existed for the longest time, there will definitely be some secret passages, treasures, and ancient books in it, why don¡¯t we look for it tomorrow, maybe we can find some clues.¡±


    Shuixi squeezed the silk cloth in his hand, "I don''t know if there are any of the places I''ve recorded on it. Anyway, I''ll look for more, I hope it''s bigger."


    "Then go tomorrow."


    Galaxy did not refuse, if there is, he thinks he will be more urgent than the teenager. After reading the secret letter in his hand and burning it, Yinhe wrapped the boy in his arms.


    "You are really persistent."


    "This is something that will make you immortal, can you not be attached?"


    Shui Xi pushed the Milky Way away and carefully studied the place names on the silk cloth, "There are three places on it, one is called Changwu Mountain, which is a place surrounded by mist all year round. It is said that no one can walk in from here to find out. Some people want to go in and see what''s going on, but they always come out inexplicably. From the above description, I think this is probably a kind of psychedelic array, and the person who can set up the psychedelic array must be a monk ."


    "The second place is on a distant island. It is necessary to take a boat to sea. It is said that no one can enter that magical island. Any boat that passes by will always get lost for no reason and come back. Isn''t this what the formation is?"


    Yinhe listened carefully. In fact, he also thought that Shui Xi''s analysis was correct, but these are recorded in ancient books after all, but after so long, many place names have changed, whether it can be found is a problem.


    "Then what is the third place?"


    Galaxy asked curiously.


    Shuixi frowned: "The land of extreme ice, I don''t have much introduction, just say that there have been people who chop ice with their bare hands, and people who leap on ice."


    These materials come from various ancient books. In fact, Shuixi has checked many places, but these three places are the most credible. After all, many ancient books have recorded these three places. That''s why it was transcribed by him on the silk cloth, so that he could find the cultivation method as soon as possible.


    "Actually, there is another place, that is the place where the corpse-refining cultivator came from before. It is called Hei Yafeng, and it is in the territory of Yujin. However, they are only practicing corpse refining, and some sideways are not good at all. They are not serious. It is impossible to achieve immortality by practicing the exercises.¡±


    And such a dark practice, he would not let Galaxy practice.


    "Then go to the palace tomorrow to see." Yinhe stroked Shuixi''s head, "Take a rest early tonight."


    Shuixi nodded and put the silk cloth into his sleeve pocket. He clenched his fists, no matter what the outcome is, he will not let Yinhe grow old alone, it''s a big deal to grow old together.


    In the middle of the night, Shui Xi suddenly opened his eyes, and Yinhe also opened his eyes, and the two looked at each other. Standing up at the same time, Shui Xi appeased Yinhe, and his voice turned into a line into Yinhe''s ear, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    "Together."


    Yinhe whispered, even if Shui Xi would be fine, he would not tolerate letting Shui Xi go out alone.


    Shuixi was helpless, holding Yinhe''s hand and jumping out of the window. The guard at the door of the room had been knocked out, and two sneaky people were blowing smoke inside.


    Yinhe looked around, there was a dead silence, presumably Yun An and Chen Tong were also stunned.


    Yinhe took Shui Xi and strode to the door, and the two sneaky people were still at the door to see what was going on inside.


    "How about it, is it alright? I don''t see any movement inside, they must have passed out."


    "Wait first, it''s better to be careful, these people are all from other places, but I don''t think it''s simple, and we can''t be careless. If we mess things up, we will feel better."


    "Then just wait."


    "Who are you waiting for?"

 Chapter 1378： Someone dares to miss you

    The boy''s voice sounded in the dark night, cool and sweet, the figures of the two people lying in front of the door froze suddenly, and they couldn''t help but turn around, and saw that their target person was standing in front of them, immediately terrified. Gotta take two steps back.


    "Why are you here?"


    Shui Xi chuckled: "Why not?"


    The two looked at each other and looked at the young man''s frail appearance. The two of them were strong, and they were afraid that they would not be able to subdue this young man. It was the tall man beside the young man who was a little difficult to deal with. If he wanted to take the young man away, he had to deal with this man first.


    The two had a very tacit understanding and rushed to the Milky Way. As long as the man was eliminated, they could easily take the boy away and complete the task given to them by the master.


    Shui Xi frowned, leaning on the pillar beside him, letting the two rush towards the Milky Way, as if not worried at all. Although he does not have the power of Galaxy cultivation, there are still many martial arts secrets.


    Under the night, Yinhe smiled coldly, punched one person, and the two were screaming in pain, and then Yinhe beat the two of them until they could not stand up straight. Just found the rope from the two of them and tied them to the post.


    At this time, Shui Xi had woken up the others, and everyone knelt down on the ground to plead for sin, and the Galaxy stopped, "Only once."


    They have not encountered any danger over the years, and they will inevitably let their guard down. After this incident, Yinhe believes that his people will not be so careless again.


    The lights came on and two people were tied in between.


    "Tell me, who sent you here."


    The two looked at the boy''s bright smile, and couldn''t help being a little confused by this smile, and then immediately woke up. All the people in the yard came to their senses. At this time, they already understood and kicked with an iron fist.


    Shui Xi looked at the two of them and didn''t speak, and a very strange sound came out from their mouths. Both Chen Tong and Yun An, who were used to Shui Xi, had their scalps numb. Thinking of the picture they were going to see later, they could not wait to cover their eyes. live.


    Sure enough, sparse voices came from the surroundings, and those who understood what it was all had some discoloration except for the Milky Way.


    Naturally, the two of them also heard these sounds. At first they thought it was just the wind blowing, and then they didn''t care much when they saw the black shadows on the ground in the distance moving over.


    When these black shadows came to them and surrounded them, the two of them shivered all over, their faces were pale with fright, and they almost vomited. Eyes wide open, I can''t wait to be able to escape this place immediately.


    "Don''t tell me yet? Do you want to taste the taste of being bitten by snakes, insects, rats and ants? If you want, I can fulfill you."


    The boy''s voice was so nice, but what he heard made his scalp tingle, and the two of them were so frightened that they both wet their pants.


    "Do not say?"


    Shui Xi frowned, but did not expect these two guys to be quite stubborn.


    Just when Shui Xi wanted to let them taste the bite, the two seemed to be much more sober.


    "No, no, no, I said, I said, I said it all, don''t let this kind of thing bite me."


    "I also said, I also said, Young Master spare your life, Young Master spare your life."


    Shuixi''s brows moved: "Then talk about it!"


    The two naturally did not dare to hide it, and explained the matter as it was. Master Li saw Shui Xi on the street and coveted Shui Xi''s appearance, so he ordered them to come over at night and tie Shui Xi back.


    This is not the first time Mr. Li has done this. Every time he will ask someone to check the background of the other party. If there is no background, just do it. If there is a background, Mr. Li will also think of other ways.


    Especially from out of town, regardless of background, Master Li can use his own means to hide this matter to the death. Even the city lord of Jincheng has to give Master Li a little face, which makes Master Li very rampant. .


    If it wasn''t because Shui Xi was too good-looking, Mr. Li wouldn''t be so reckless, he would definitely spend some effort to find the background of Shui Xi, maybe he wouldn''t directly bump into Shui Xi''s hand.


    Shui Xi looked at Yinhe''s gloomy face, and knew that Yinhe was very upset.


    All along, they have seen the good side, and this time they have seen the bad side.


    "Lock them up."


    Yinhe gave an order, "Go check Jincheng City Lord."


    "And that Mr. Li."


    "Yes."


    Those two people knew that they had caused a lot of trouble, but now they have no choice but to be taken away. Master Li, this is killing them. These people are ordinary foreigners, most likely princes and nobles!


    "Galaxy, are you alright?"


    "It''s alright, it''s just a few **** officials. I''m going to leave this matter to Sheng''er to handle. Shui Xi, you can help me pass the news back. It''s faster for you to pass it back here."


    "no problem."


    The purpose of ?? Galaxy is also a test of Yansheng. They will stay here for a few more days, so let that Master Li be happy for a few more days, anyway, they won''t survive later.


    Yinhe pulled Shui Xi into the room with a sullen face, and complained, "Someone dares to miss you."


    Shuixi was hugged tightly by the Milky Way, but did not break free. He raised his brows and snorted coldly: "This man is very courageous, how do you deal with him?"


    "First let someone check what crime he has committed, and then punish him as he should. I don''t believe that such a person has not committed anything."


    Even if there is nothing, the Lone King has to let him have it.


    If you dare to think about the King of Gu¡¯s treasure, you will have to suffer the consequences of being retaliated by the King of Gu.


    That Mr. Li, you and Lone King will make you wait until you die.


    "Galaxy, it''s getting late, sleep?"


    Shui Xi looked at the man beside him holding him with a gloomy face. He didn''t know what he was thinking about. When he thought about it, he had been together for nearly thirty years. Of course, he knew this man very well.


    I guess he was thinking about how to deal with that Mr. Li, the young man smiled brightly in the dark night.


    Yinhe was lying on the bed with the boy and hugged him tightly. He sometimes wondered, if the boy was not an ordinary person, would there be many people who would miss him.


    If he is not King Yanping, is it impossible to protect the boy at all.


    And how much does he know about this world? Is there anyone in this world who is more powerful than a teenager? If there is, then if he really can''t survive in this world one day, will his teenager be bullied by others.


    In the dark night, the boy showed a bright smile.


    It was this man who made him adapt to human life. Although he did not like such a noisy environment, as long as there was a place where this man existed, he felt that the place was beautiful.


    Galaxy, I will not let you leave me.

 Chapter 1379： Treasure hunting in the palace

    "Butler, didn''t you send someone over? You made me wait all night, sir, but I didn''t get anything."


    Butler Li hurriedly bent down: "Master, maybe it''s because of a tough situation, the two of them have never failed. That group of people came from outside, so I guess the background is definitely not ordinary. There is no news at this time, then The two are estimated to have been resolved by each other."


    Mr. Li''s face flashed with displeasure, "No matter what the background, Jincheng is my territory. I will give you three days. No matter what method you use, butler, you have to tie that young man to the master."


    "Yes, yes, yes, sir, I will do it right away, this time I will definitely not disappoint you."


    Butler Li thought to himself, since the other party quietly resolved the two of them, there must be no background, and the people who brought them are better.


    Early in the morning, after the meal, Yinhe and Shuixi took the carriage to the original palace of Yujin Kingdom, which is the current palace.


    Most of the waitresses in the house have been dismissed, and only a few are left. No one but the Milky Way was eligible to live there, so it was left empty.


    At this time, the carriage slowly drove towards the palace, and it didn¡¯t take a while to reach the palace with different architectural styles.


    "Yun''an, go and find all the ancient books in the palace."


    Instructed by Yinhe, Yun An hurriedly greeted him and asked all the maids and servants of the palace to look for it. Soon a lot of ancient books were piled up in the hall, and some literate people were asked to read them according to Shui Xi''s request. All the books related to immortal cultivation and longevity would be put on the other side.


    On the other hand, Shui Xi was wandering in the palace, and the Milky Way naturally accompanied him by his side.


    "So it can be found?"


    Shuixi said goodbye to Yinhe, "Of course not, I have already asked Snakes, Worms, Rats and Ants to check it out. If they can''t find any secret palaces, they probably don''t exist anymore."


    "But this is the oldest palace, I guess there must be."


    The palaces of Yancheng all have special places. Of course, Shuixi has visited them long ago. The three places written on his silk cloth were found in ancient books under the palace of Yancheng.


    Yinhe didn''t speak, and he also sent people to look for it. He didn''t come here many times. After last night''s events, he was more eager to practice and live forever. There must be someone more powerful than Shui Xi in this world. He wants to cultivate, to live forever, to accompany his baby and protect him.


    The two took advantage of this free time to wander around the palace, accompanied by Chen Tong and Yun An, who were inseparable.


    Now Chen Tong and Yun An have also entered middle age, and Yun An has been developing horizontally for many years, and their eyes are about to be squeezed into a seam. Chen Tong was fine, he was still thin and thin, but there were some wrinkles on his face.


    The two of them looked at the man walking in front of them holding hands, and couldn''t help but sigh, their king has really been the same for ten years, and now there is no one who doesn''t believe that Shui Xi is not an immortal.


    Shuixi is not old, which further proves that he is an immortal.


    But Chen Tong and Yun An are both worried. They are both Shui Xi and Yinhe''s confidants. Of course, they know what Shui Xi is looking for here, and find the exercises that Yinhe can practice.


    Even if their king is an immortal, he is not omnipotent.


    Over the years, Wang Jun has spent a lot of effort to find a way to make the king live forever, but unfortunately it didn''t come true.


    Both of them couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. They didn''t expect longevity so much. Now that they have everything, they look forward to being a complete person in the next life.


    Just at this moment, a snake suddenly climbed up from a flower beside Shui Xi, Shui Xi stopped, and said a beast language that others could not understand: "Found it?"


    Yinhe could understand it. When Shui Xi taught Yan Sheng''s animal language, he also learned it.


    "There is a secret passage under the palace of King Yujin of all dynasties, and we didn''t dare to go in."


    The green snake on the flower informed Shui Xi of the information he had discovered. Shui Xi nodded and put his finger on the forehead of the green snake. A warm force was transmitted to it. It looked at Shui Xi gratefully. He turned around and ran into the grass and disappeared.


    Yun An and Chen Tong were used to this kind of scene for a long time, Yun An stepped forward and asked, "Does Wang Jun have any orders?"


    "Take someone and go to Beitong Hall."


    Galaxy said.


    Yun An bent over, turned around immediately and went to call someone. After a while, Yun An brought some people over.


    Yinhe took Shuixi and headed towards Beitong Hall. Although the uninhabited Beitong Hall was cleaned, it still looked extremely desolate.


    Outside the Beitong Hall, there is also a very broad garden, where King Yujin used to watch the performance of beautiful women, and there was a wine pool and meat forest in the Beitong Hall. The Beitong Hall was built very luxuriously, although some things have been removed, it can no longer hide its former glory.


    Galaxy didn''t take a second look at these, and neither did Shui Xi. In the past, Yinhe was leading him forward, but now he is faster than Yinhe. According to Qing Snake, the wall behind the big bed in Beitong Hall is empty inside, and it seems that if you want to go to the secret passage, you can only go to this place.


    The two quickly came to Beitong Hall and saw the very large bed.


    It is estimated that it can sleep about ten people. Shui Xi couldn''t help sneering: "It is said that King Yu Jin favored ten beauties here every night."


    "I''ll only pet you one."


    Yinhe immediately embraced the boy''s waist, with a smile on his lips, he said ambiguously, causing the people around him to bow their heads.


    Yun An and Chen Tong both twitched at the corners of their mouths, but the king was still so rude.


    Shui Xi pushed Yinhe''s hand away and walked to the front of the big bed. Yun An was about to instruct someone to go up and move the big bed away, but Shui Xi''s slender wrist waved at the big bed, and the big bed automatically moved to another place. On the one hand, he quickly stopped his mouth and stepped aside to wait.


    And those inner servants who had never seen Shui Xi''s methods looked at all this in shock, but Yan Pingguo knew that Wang Jun was an immortal, and after they were surprised, they also felt that it was all right.


    After the ?? big bed was removed, a wall with ancient frescoes was revealed. The murals on the walls are well maintained and show no signs of falling off.


    "How to open this?"


    Galaxy asked.


    Shui Xi approached the wall and touched it, it was extremely smooth, and it spread into the palm of his hand with a coolness.


    "There should be a mechanism here, Chen Tong, let people find it, and the items that cannot be moved are likely to be."


    Chen Tong immediately ordered to look inside, and someone found it soon. Behind the bookshelf, there was a protruding cylindrical object the size of a fist. Shui Xi approached, held the object, and turned it slightly to the left.

 Chapter 1380： clue

    As Shui Xi turned the mechanism, there was a sound of friction in the dormitory, and the wall with the ancient murals was gently moved away, revealing a passage that a person could walk in.


    "opened."


    Yun An couldn''t help shouting, "Wang Jun, this side is already open."


    Shui Xi nodded and found that the mechanism could no longer be turned. He passed by on foot, and just as he walked outside the passage, his hand was pulled tightly by the Milky Way.


    "I''ll go in with you."


    Shui Xi did not refuse, and squeezed Yinhe''s big hand with his backhand, "Okay, be careful, Chen Tong, Yun An, you wait outside. The others also stay outside, it''s useless for you to go in, instead, you will give it to Benjun. increase the burden."


    This time, Yun An and the others all looked at the Milky Way, and the Milky Way nodded with approval: "You can just wait here, you are not as powerful as Wang Jun, and it is useless to go in."


    There is an order from the Milky Way, and no one dares to disobey it.


    Yun An still said: "Wangjun, Your Majesty, it''s better to let one or two people follow, maybe they will be needed at that time. If you find something later, someone may come to report."


    Galaxy agreed, and ordered two strong men to follow.


    Galaxy led Shui Xi into the passage, and the passage was filled with darkness.


    The two who followed immediately turned on the lights and walked one by one. The passage was a bit long. After walking for about half an hour, they finally came to a slightly spacious place.


    "Add some oil to light up this place."


    Yinhe looked at the environment here, and the dry oil lamps, but Yun An thought it well, and it was not bad for the two to follow up to hold the lamps.


    The empty place was immediately lit up. The place was very big, like a big secret room. There were rolls of bamboo slips on the bookshelves around it. Shui Xi glanced around and saw nothing except the bamboo slips, but... He raised his head and saw the paintings hanging on the wall.


    The content of the painting is of a soaring fairy. Shui Xi approached the painting a little excitedly and looked at it carefully, his eyes lit up, "Yinhe, where do you think this fairy is flying?"


    "Here too."


    Galaxy stood in front of another painting, "This one is my flight in the sea."


    "Then here I...the ground where he flew, was a vast expanse of white. This should be a glacier, right?"


    "Your Majesty, here''s another pair."


    Yinhe and Shui Xi immediately followed their line of sight, and the two looked at each other, "This is a place surrounded by fog, and it looks like a high mountain," Shui Xi couldn''t help but muttered, "Isn''t this a long fog? Mountain?"


    "Then the island in the sea is not the island you mentioned, and the glacier is actually a place of extreme ice?" Yinhe continued.


    Shui Xi was a little confused, and frowned, "Is there no other place besides these three places?"


    "Don''t worry, even if there are no other places, it is very good to have three places. We will go to these three places to find them in the future. Since both the palace and here show that there are immortal ruins in these three places, then these three places are very important. Maybe that''s where we''re looking."


    Shuixi nodded, "Let people carry these bamboo slips out, maybe they can find the way to these three places."


    "Go, notify Yunan Chen Tong."


    Yinhe''s instructions, the two ran out immediately, and soon Yunan Chen Tong brought people in, and according to Shui Xi''s instructions, all gradually and carefully carried out.


    On this day, Shuixi and Yinhe checked these bamboo slips in the palace, and they did record a lot of things about immortals, but they were very old. With the change of time, the geographical location will also change, so it is a little difficult to find the place where there were immortal ruins.


    However, Shuixi and Yinhe were not discouraged. Through the records of these ancient bamboo slips, they really found some clues. The first thing I found was the location of Changwu Mountain. To say it was found, it would be better to say that I knew the general direction. I was still uncertain about whether it could be found at that time.


    Shuixi wrote down the approximate location, and prepared to wait for Yansheng to inherit the throne, and then go with Yinhe to find it.


    As for the other place, the islands in the sea, this is not easy to determine, the sea is so big, it is the easiest to get lost. Even Shui Xi''s current strength cannot completely guarantee that he will not lose his way.


    The land of extreme ice, in fact, it should be the best place to find it. Based on the orientation of Yanping Kingdom, the coldest place should be in the north. As long as you follow the north, there must be no problem.


    The sky was getting dark, Shui Xi pondered while holding the silk cloth.


    "What''s the matter, what did you find?"


    Shuixi blinked, "Galaxy, I found a very strange thing."


    "What''s up?"


    Shui Xi spread out the silk cloth, "Through the information I got before, I found that the directions of these three places seem to be in the same direction, which I find very strange. There are clearly mountains, places with water, and places with extreme ice. , based on the current position, it should belong to three places."


    "But why does it really mean one direction?"


    Shui Xi exhaled and frowned, "Could it be that the cultivator used a blinding technique to make it difficult for people to know where they are?"


    "Whether it''s one direction or not, let''s go and look for it. If we want to find it, we''ll first look for the mountains, then the water, and finally to the extremely icy land. What do you think?"


    Shuixi thought for a while and thought it was a good idea, "Well, looking for mountains is the least dangerous, so long as you don''t get lost looking for water, it''s ok, and extremely icy places should be relatively the most dangerous."


    Although he is not afraid, it is very dangerous for the galaxy. Even if the galaxy absorbs the power of faith for decades, it can only prolong life and strengthen the body, and has no other effect.


    "Before we go, let''s go to another place."


    "Where?" Shui Xi was stunned.


    Yinhe smiled and said, "It''s naturally where the cultivator came last time. I have already sent someone to find out." Yinhe looked at Shui Xi with his eyebrows raised, and hurriedly circled him, "I have to go take a look, maybe Are there any other clues there?"


    Shuixi frowned and held Yinhe''s hand tightly, "Look at it, but you can''t do it without my consent. If you find any strange exercises, you absolutely can''t practice, how about it?"


    "Of course, listen to you."


    Yinhe helped his forehead secretly, his baby was getting harder and harder to coax.


    "Okay, we''re almost done, let''s go out!" Shui Xi glanced at this place in disgust, "This place is really uncomfortable."


    Galaxy pulled him up funny, "Okay, let''s go."


    "Put away the bamboo slips here."


    Yinhe gave an order and took Shui Xi to the outside. He didn''t like it very much, and it wasn''t a good memory for him.

 Chapter 1381： If you arrest someone, you will arrest someone.

    The carriage stopped in the house, and Yinhe led Shui Xi out of the carriage. The busy day made both of them feel a little dizzy. After all, they had to read so many bamboo slips, and they were indeed a little tired.


    "Let''s rest today."


    Yinhe embraced Shui Xi, and looked at Shui Xi, who was already a little sleepy, even if his baby was different from ordinary people, he was still so confused when he got a little bit, and this sleepy appearance was really different.


    couldn''t help pinching Shuixi''s face, causing Shuixi to glare at him and making him laugh out loud.


    put one hand on Shui Xi''s back, and Shui Xi''s eyes instantly became misty, looking at the Milky Way pitifully, the Milky Way hurriedly hugged him and approached the house.


    Just when he wanted to bring the baby into the house and have a good love, he suddenly felt some noises outside the house.


    Shuixi also woke up because of these voices, and grabbed Yinhe''s sleeve, "What''s wrong?"


    Yinhe led Shui Xi to the door of the house, and saw a large number of people surrounding the house, each with a big knife, looking very fierce, like bandits in the mountains.


    "Galaxy, are we so hateful?"


    Shui Xi frowned and rubbed his face, "Could it be that Jincheng and the two of us were in conflict? Only two days ago, this kind of thing happened one after another?"


    "Who are you?"


    Hearing Yinhe''s question, Butler Li came out of the crowd and said with a smile on his face, "Our lord wants to discuss some things with this young master, and he also asked him to move, we will not hurt anyone, we are just afraid The young master misunderstood, and Jincheng is not very peaceful, these people are just here to protect the young master."


    If you arrest someone, you will arrest someone, and they say it in such a high-sounding way.


    Even Chen Tongyun''an was never afraid at all. This Butler Li probably didn''t know that the person he wanted to arrest was actually the most powerful person here. No, it should be the most powerful person in Yan Pingguo and everyone was in awe.


    "Little son, our master is just worried that you are not very safe here, such a dilapidated house is not worthy of the identity of the young master. If the young master does not dislike it, the master said that you can present a luxurious gift in the most prosperous place in Jincheng. The house is for the little son."


    Shuixi narrowed his eyes, "The most luxurious?"


    Yun An and Chen Tong shivered, why did they feel that something was wrong!


    "Naturally, as long as our master speaks, there is no place where the young master cannot be allowed to go."


    Shuixi smiled brilliantly and couldn''t help asking, "Really?"


    Galaxy is helpless, baby likes to play, let baby play!


    Butler Li thought that Shui Xi was just someone who liked to cling to power. He thought that if they knew this earlier, they wouldn''t have to spend so much trouble.


    "Then, young master, can you come with me to see the master, the carriage is ready."


    Butler Li told people to get out of the way, and sure enough, a luxurious carriage drove by in the distance. Shui Xi narrowed his eyes and glanced at Yinhe.


    "I remember your carriage was not so luxurious, did it?"


    One sentence made Yinhe''s face sank, and Master Li naturally thought that Shui Xi wanted to abandon Yinhe, and he couldn''t compare to Master Li. However, what I don''t know is that the Galaxy is angry that these worms eat the people''s fat and cream, just for their own enjoyment, and they still want to take it by force.


    If he hadn''t come here, and he didn''t think so much, I''m afraid that the country he was fortunate to be unified would be swallowed up by these moths in a few years.


    Yinhe got angrier the more he thought about it, Shui Xi quickly shook his hand, "Don''t be angry."


    Yinhe sighed, although he said that Yan Pingguo was handed over to Yan Sheng, but every time he encountered such a thing, he really couldn''t ignore it. Looking at his lover''s bright eyes, he held the other side instead.


    "Young Master, can you go?"


    Butler Li only thinks that Shui Xi still has some lingering affection for the galaxy, and he doesn''t feel anything wrong at all.


    Shuixi glanced at Butler Li lightly, "Let your master give me the most luxurious mansion before discussing this matter, otherwise this young master will not leave you."


    Butler Li''s face was ugly, but the master said that if you can''t be rough, you can''t be rough, and he looked at Shui Xi''s appearance. I thought to myself, when the master gets tired of playing, he has to try it, and then he will slowly clean up.


    Yinhe felt the sight of Butler Li, and his heart was full of anger. Everyone wanted to covet his treasure. If it wasn''t useful to keep these people, he immediately asked people to dig Butler Li''s eyeballs.


    "Then, I don''t know if the young master has something to look at? Why don''t you accompany me to see the master and tell the master directly that the master will promise the young master."


    Butler Li is not a big talker. Master Li usually likes the people he loves very much, so what''s the point of sending two houses?


    They, Master Li, are rich enough to rival the country, and even King Yanping may not enjoy it without their master.


    "Okay, but I''m going to take him with me."


    Butler Li was stunned for a while, but thinking that when these people went to their territory, he was not afraid that something would happen, maybe it would be better to deal with it. If this sturdy man dared to interfere with Mr. Li''s affairs, it would definitely not end well, and he could just throw it away to do coolies.


    Shui Xi felt that Butler Li was aiming at his man with a malicious look on his face, wishing to dig out the eyeballs of people, if it wasn''t for this person who would still be useful.


    Butler Li didn''t know why, but he always felt that there was a yin qi around his eyes, which made him feel a hint of danger, but he didn''t know where the danger came from.


    Butler Li weighed it and agreed.


    "Okay, you can go together."


    In fact, he didn''t want a conflict in the blue sky and daytime, and the people beside them were not weak.


    It would be better to take it back directly to let the master figure it out, so Butler Li invited people back to the Li Mansion.


    Master Li looked at Yinhe and Shuixi, and finally stared at Shuixi with Chi Guoguo''s eyes, as if his eyes could strip off his clothes. The Milky Way exudes cold air, and I can''t wait to cut this person in half.


    "Are you two from out of town?"


    Master Li also calmed down. Since everyone is at his house, there is no need to worry. As for the prey, it is more interesting to play slowly. Turning around and sitting on the main seat, with a big belly, he glanced at the Milky Way with disdain.


    What if he looks handsome, am I rich if I have a master?


    Do I have the right to have a master?


    Master, I can call the wind and call the rain in Jincheng, what can you do?


    Shuixi had heard the sound of Galaxy grinding his teeth, but he recovered quickly.


    "It is indeed from a distant place."


    Yinhe said without a smile, looking at Mr. Li''s eyes like a dead man.


    Dare to look at the solitary king''s Shui Xi, dare to think about the solitary king''s Shui Xi, dare to look at the solitary king''s king with such hateful eyes, you are finished.


    Master Li is a little chilly, but he doesn''t care.


    "Young Master, don''t know if you want to understand?"


    Master Li asked with a smile, "Jincheng is a good place, I wonder if the young master would like to stay."


    "Butler Li said you want to give me the most luxurious mansion in Jincheng?"

 Chapter 1382： I fell in love with the largest and most arrogant building in the East.

    Master Li was delighted when he heard it.


    Since he likes the house, what if he gave a few to this beautiful little boy.


    Anyway, the master has money and a house.


    "What do you like about the young master? No matter what you choose, I will definitely find it for you. As for the one next to you, can you let him leave now?"


    Mr. Li seemed to regard himself as a winner, and glanced at the Milky Way with disdain, "You can leave this son, and the house will not entertain you much."


    "As long as I like it, you can send it to me?"


    Mr. Li seems to be in no hurry to drive the Galaxy away in order to show his superiority.


    "That''s natural, I don''t know where the young master is looking?"


    Shuixi let go of the Milky Way, which made Mr. Li happy, as if he had money and power, he had everything.


    Watching people walking towards him, he could already imagine the little boy throwing himself in his arms, showing a shy and flattering side.


    "I fell in love with the largest and most luxurious building in the East."


    Butler Li''s cheeks twitched instantly. If he remembered correctly, there was only one place in the east, and he shivered.


    Master Li didn''t understand first, he waved his hand, "As long as you like it, Master will give it to you."


    Just when he was about to say something, Butler Li had to remind him.


    Master Li''s face instantly turned ugly, "Little Young Master, that''s a palace, why don''t you change it?"


    Even if he is powerful and rich, it is impossible to get the palace and give it to the male pet, then his life will be gone.


    "But I want this place."


    Master Li looked embarrassed: "Little Master, this is the palace. No matter how good I am, Master, I can''t get it for you. Don''t say it''s you, Master, I want it too, but I can''t!"


    Shuixi smiled: "But someone will send me, can''t Master Li send it?"


    Master Li was stunned for a moment, "Little Young Master, don''t be deceived, who would dare to give you the palace so boldly?"


    "Of course it''s King Yanping." Shui Xi said proudly, "He will give me everything I want. It seems that you have no ability at all."


    Mr. Li couldn''t help laughing, "Young master really knows how to joke. Everyone knows that King Yan Ping is only interested in King Yan and won''t be tempted by anyone. It''s better for you to stay in the mansion instead of wishful thinking."


    "But he said he gave it to me, I will give it to me."


    Master Li became a little impatient, "The young master must have had a dream, dreaming of what the king said to the king, you are not the king, how could the king speak to you like this and send you to the palace."


    "Who told you that I am not a king?"


    Shuixi laughed brighter and brighter, and both Butler Li and Master Li couldn''t help laughing out loud. I didn''t expect this little boy to look good, but his brain is broken.


    "Someone, take the young master down to rest, these people will be driven out by Master Ben."


    Mr. Li waved his hand impatiently, and a group of people came in immediately, trying to drive the Galaxy away and take Shui Xi away.


    "You don''t believe what I said. It seems that I won''t give you any pain. You still don''t know the lesson."


    Shui Xi raised his chin, then waved his sleeve robe, a powerful force emanated from him, and all the guards were thrown out.


    Master Li and Butler Li, who were laughing, were stunned for a moment, and then their faces turned pale.


    A person who can have such power, who is not the king?


    Since this person is Wang Jun, then...the two of them looked outside, and at this moment they felt that the Milky Way standing at the door was extremely majestic.


    This is King Yanping!


    Mr. Li and Butler Li were so frightened that they knelt down and said something trembling, but they couldn''t hear them clearly.


    "Head up."


    When Master Li heard Shui Xi''s words, he raised his head subconsciously. Originally, the sound would make his heart swell. Now that he knew Shui Xi''s identity, he only felt horrified all over his body.


    This is the Immortal King. He actually molested the Immortal King, and he has to drive the King out. This is to dig the King''s corner!


    Master Li shouted in his heart that it was over, but he didn''t know what to do. He was used to being intimidating.


    What awaited him was a force that was slapped in the face, and then Butler Li was also beaten, and the two fell to the ground in pain, finally realizing the power of immortals.


    "Take it all down, Chen Tong, and ask someone to collect all the evidence."


    Yinhe has been watching from the sidelines, telling Master Li how much favor the king has for Wang Jun, he regrets it, regrets why he was so impulsive and molested Wang Jun, he knew that he was finished.


    Shui Xi stared at Master Li and the old housekeeper, his face pale with fright, he even wet his pants, and covered his nose in disgust, "Take it all down, it''s so disgusting, it''s really ugly, and he even came out to scare Benjun. ."


    Chen Tong and Yun An couldn''t help laughing, but they didn''t dare to laugh. Although their king didn''t say a word now, there was still anger in their hearts.


    The two insulted the king like that before, but I can imagine how angry the king was, and guessed what plan was being prepared at the moment to clean up the two of Mr. Li.


    "Lock them up in a rat house."


    Sure enough, the king''s words determined the future fate of Master Li and the old housekeeper. The two prayed silently in their hearts, hoping that the king would forgive them. He wanted to say something, but he was shivering and unable to speak, and was just taken away.


    Yinhe took Shui Xi and walked outside, "It''s dirty inside, the Lone King doesn''t want to stay at all, let''s come out and tell."


    Shuixi nodded, "I don''t want to stay here anymore."


    After a while, all the people in Li''s house were counted. Shui Xi looked at these young and young girls, and was tortured to such an extent that he knew that Mr. Li was a pervert. These beautiful boys and girls were all robbed and robbed by Master Li, and none of them really wanted to come here.


    "Chen Tong, ask them where they came from. If they come, send them back. If they don''t, settle them well."


    "Thank you Wang Jun, thank you Your Majesty."


    A group of boys and girls wept with joy, and the dark days were finally over. I don''t know how many people who died in the Li Mansion. Originally, they thought they would die too, but they didn''t want to be able to come out alive.


    All of this is due to this beautiful young man in front of them. They know that it must be Master Li who has a dirty mind and provokes Wang Jun. How could Wang Jun''s immortal appearance be something that Mr. Li''s pickled goods could get.


    They are very grateful and tell the whole story clearly. The teenagers are okay, their future life will not be affected much, and these girls will have a difficult time in the future.


    Although Yan Pingguo is very open now, there is still some discrimination in the world''s cognition for women. Shui Xi thought that the matter had been handed over to Chen Tong, and Chen Tong would definitely arrange it.


    After ?? dealt with things, Yinhe took Shui Xi and left. He didn''t want to stay in this place for a moment.

 Chapter 1383： ink

    Without waiting for Master Li''s disposal, Yinhe and Shuixi left Jincheng.


    Later, on the way, the two received Yan Sheng''s treatment of Mr. Li. From the resentment on Yinhe''s face, Shui Xi knew that he was quite satisfied with the result.


    "Sheng''er is more experienced in dealing with things than the previous few months."


    Shuixi praised.


    Yinhe smiled and pulled the person into his arms, "This is also my purpose, if I have been by his side, he will always be unable to show his hands and feet, let him have a good experience in the past few years, and when we go back, he will You can go straight to the top."


    Shuixi couldn''t help but smile, "So you''re thinking of this."


    "Naturally, I''m ready, Shui Xi."


    Yinhe held Shui Xi''s hand, he was ready, from now on he would not hold Jiangshan, but only the hand of his beloved, and Yansheng was the guardian he had found for Jiangshan.


    Shuixi''s eyes glowed, hooking Yinhe''s neck and kissing, "I know."


    At this time, in the palace of Yancheng, Yan Sheng frowned and read all kinds of news from the galaxy, and when he learned that there were so many flaws in various places, he couldn''t help but deal with it immediately.


    But everything has to be done step by step. From his father, Yan Sheng has learned a certain point. He needs to be patient enough to find out all the deficiencies and then fill them up.


    Until late at night, Dasha woke up several times, and yawned when he saw that figure was still busy under the candle.


    "Yan Sheng, are you still busy?"


    Yan Sheng turned his head and looked at the dog who was occupying his bed again. His whole body rolled over his bed in a mess, and he couldn''t help laughing. Since he moved into the palace, his father was afraid that he would be lonely, so he let Dasha accompany him.


    I was reluctant from the beginning, but now I am used to it.


    "Dasha, who gave you your name, why are you so stupid?"


    The corner of Dasha''s mouth twisted, "When I was picked up by Yanhe, when I saw the master, I told him that I was Dasha, and then..." Dasha supported his forehead, tears welling up in his eyes, "Is this a self-inflicted sin? cannot live."


    Yan Sheng put down the silk cloth, walked to the bedside, and rubbed Dasha''s head, "Indeed, this proves once again that you are really stupid."


    "Yan Sheng, you learned badly, did you learn from that guy in the galaxy?"


    "Why don''t you think I learned from my father?"


    "No, the master usually doesn''t do this. He just kicks me if he doesn''t like me..." He kicked him away.


    Yan Sheng looked at Dasha''s pitiful appearance and pondered, "How about I give you a name?"


    "Really?" Although Dasha doesn''t care much about the name, he is happy to have a name that doesn''t look stupid.


    Dasha was intrigued, his eyes brightened, "What name do you want to give me?"


    Yan Sheng paused, "What surname do you want?"


    "Is the surname Yan or the surname Shui?"


    Yan Sheng did not consider other surnames. For Yan Pingguo, these two surnames were the most honorable. Dasha is a **** dog, only these two surnames are worthy of him.


    "The last name is Shui."


    Dasha replied without thinking, "It''s good to have the same last name as the master."


    Yan Sheng did not object, "I also think Father''s surname is very good, then I think about giving you a name."


    In Dasha''s expectation, Yan Sheng fell into thinking.


    Dasha is now not as chubby as he used to be and can''t walk. Ever since he was with Yansheng, his appetite has not only been controlled, but Yansheng is often asked to exercise.


    He has black hair all over his body, shiny and shiny, and looks like a handsome man. He is not the ugly dog ??in the mouth of the Milky Way. In short, going out with his appearance will definitely attract countless eyes.


    "How about ink painting?"


    Yan Sheng looked at Dasha''s black fur and thought it was appropriate to call him Ink.


    Dasha blinked, "Ink?"


    "Well, ink wash, do you like it? If you don''t like it, I''ll give you another one."


    But Yansheng felt that ink wash was very suitable for Dasha.


    Dasha is not because he doesn''t like it, but thinks the name Ink is very elegant, does it really suit him?


    Yan Sheng knew that Dasha was puzzled, and smiled, "Of course it is suitable, elegant and not elegant, and it seems to be no different from the name. Although you are a bit stupid, you are not rude."


    Da silly and depressed, even Yan Sheng, this little brat, said he was stupid, could it be that he was really stupid?


    "Okay, then it''s called ink painting."


    Dasha thought the name was actually pretty good, so he agreed.


    "Is there any new news from Sheng''er?"


    Shuixi lay lazily in the carriage, looking at Yinhe''s strange face and couldn''t help laughing, he asked.


    Yinhe lowered his eyes, glanced at the half-squinted boy, and put the silk cloth aside.


    "She said that she gave Dasha a new name, and she always felt that Dasha was not good."


    "Oh, so that''s it, didn''t this guy, Dasha, come up to me and say he was a big fool?"


    Shui Xi recalled the scene many years ago, and he couldn''t help laughing and laughing, "At that time, Dasha said that he knew me, and I believed it. In fact, I didn''t doubt it. Maybe we knew Dasha and Dasha in our previous life. It''s just us. They have lost their original memories."


    Galaxy knew about this matter, and he would rather do it, so that it shows that his encounter with the boy was not by chance, but by fate.


    "By the way, what''s the name?" Shui Xi murmured, "Actually, that''s fine, the common people call it the Dasha God Dog, and so far many people don''t know that the God Dog has such a strange and unpleasant name. A decent name can be announced next time."


    "Yes," Yinhe said, "ink painting."


    Shui Xi opened his eyes and was surprised, "It''s actually called Shu Mo, Sheng''er really knows how to name it, but I doubt that Dasha will accept it?"


    "I heard that he likes it very much. I think the two of them cooperate well. In the future, I will be relieved to have Dasha by my side to help Sheng''er."


    Shuixi nodded, "It''s true, let Dasha, no, ink and wash stay by Sheng''er''s side in the future, you and I are going to find a way to practice, maybe Sheng''er can also practice."


    Galaxy thought, of course this is the best.


    In the remaining two years, Yinhe and Shuixi traveled all over the Yanping country, passing back the news of every place they passed, and if there were any mistakes, Yansheng would send someone to deal with it immediately.


    The country of Yanping became stronger and stronger, and it also attracted countless states and overseas countries.


    But the power of the Yanping country makes no one dare to covet.


    Yinhe and Shuixi are also going to return to Yancheng and cede the throne to Yansheng, and after that, they plan to find the road to immortality.


    Yan Sheng was silent for a long time after receiving the news. Leaning on Mo Shu''s body, "I don''t know when my father and father will be able to see them after they come back this time."


    "Yan Sheng, if you want to know their news, you can ask me, and the master and I can communicate at any time."

 Chapter 1384： I wont throw you away

    Yan Sheng''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "of course it''s true."


    Ink blinked, "Recently, my cultivation seems to have reached a new level, and I always feel that something will happen."


    "Will there be any danger?"


    Yansheng is still worried about ink painting.


    "Probably not!"


    Ink frowned, this action was so cute, Yan Sheng couldn''t help but patted his head, "Then I won''t go out hunting recently, lest you have an accident."


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s go out. I''ll go with you anyway. You have made appointments with people. These people are also important people in Yan Pingguo. It''s not good if you don''t go out."


    Yan Sheng thought about it too, and didn''t say much.


    "Father and Father will arrive in Yancheng in a month, and I will probably succeed at that time."


    Yan Sheng was in his twenties, and he was a little reluctant. Although he did not have the warmth of childhood, the existence of his father, Wang Jun, and ink painting made him feel no regrets.


    "After I take the throne, my father and my father will leave."


    "Don''t worry, I will stay with you."


    Ink seems to have anticipated his own destiny long ago, "The Milky Way kicked me into your house, and I knew I would be left to you."


    Yan Sheng felt a little resentful in ink and wash, and felt unhappy in his heart.


    "Is it possible that I have wronged you by staying by my side?"


    "That''s not true, that Galaxy is too domineering, why do you dislike me, obviously just want to dominate the master."


    "Okay, don''t be angry, I won''t throw you away anyway."


    Yan Sheng touched Mo Shu''s head, and he was used to it for a long time when he rested on Mo Shu''s soft body.


    No one in Yan Pingguo would be surprised that Prince Sheng slept with a dog every night. If they could, they would also like to sleep with the **** dog all night.


    That is a **** dog. I don¡¯t know if sleeping for a long time will prolong your life.


    Look at their king, he is in his forties, he still looks so young, he must have been infected with a lot of immortal energy.


    Ink widened his eyelids: "Are you serious?"


    "I don''t believe it."


    Yan Sheng was depressed, "Of course I''m telling the truth, why are you so determined not to believe it?"


    Who knows, Mo Shui shook his head triumphantly, "When you marry the queen, you will definitely drive me out just like the Milky Way."


    Yan Sheng opened his mouth, trying to refute something.


    Finally thought, if he really had a queen, ink and wash really couldn''t sleep on his bed. And he will not sleep holding this soft ink.


    Thinking of this, Yan Sheng felt a little irritable.


    "Sleep, I have to go hunting tomorrow."


    Ink and wash didn''t understand, so he said this so carefully, the man fell asleep and felt depressed. Could it be that there is really something wrong with his brain, he can''t keep up with Yan Sheng''s thinking.


    Forget sleep, he has always been a person who doesn''t think much.


    "Galaxy, do we really have to go to Black Cliff Peak first?"


    In all fairness, Shui Xi did not want to go to this place.


    "I know your concerns. I won''t practice that kind of magic. Since you said that immortals can be found in ancient places, maybe you can find something in Hei Yafeng."


    Shuixi breathed a sigh of relief, "So that''s the case, okay, after Sheng''er takes the throne, let''s go to Black Cliff Peak first."


    "After going to Black Cliff Peak, let''s go to Changwu Mountain."


    Shuixi had already made up his mind, "As for that island, it''s the third time to go. It''s really hard to find the direction in the vast sea. But these three places are all on the same line, which is really strange."


    Shuixi has not yet figured out why these three places are all in the same direction.


    "The land is so big, it''s not surprising that it is in one direction, it''s probably a matter of distance."


    The two were riding the carriage slowly, and Yun An and Chen Tong also sat with them this time.


    Shuixi finally said: "You don''t have to follow after that, Yunan, Chen Tong, you can enjoy your happiness in Yancheng from now on, and Sheng''er will arrange for you whatever you need."


    Chen Tong and Yun An choked up in their throats. Although they wanted to follow, they also knew that the place where Wang Shang and Wang Jun were going was unusual, so it would be a burden for them to follow, so they nodded, hoping that the two of them would go well.


    In fact, they are already enjoying themselves by following the king and the king. The king and the king are very polite to them. What have they been missing all these years?


    Even the king gave them the most luxurious mansion in Yancheng. They never lived there once, and they still liked the palace.


    "Don''t be sad, it''s not like we''re not coming back. You''ve been in the palace for so many years, and your body is soaked in the power of faith. At least you can live more than a hundred years."


    "If you can wait until then, I can take you away."


    The two looked at Shui Xi who smiled brightly. In fact, immortality was not uncommon to them.


    "Wangjun, this is not what slaves mean. In fact, it is not a bad thing for us to be able to complete a lifetime and be a complete person in the next life."


    Shui Xi but said, "Why must a complete person live in the next life?"


    "I tell you, if you can cultivate, you can transform the structure of the body, and it is not impossible to repair the lack of the body."


    When the two heard Shui Xi''s abduction, they couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    In fact, they didn''t want to be separated from the king and king, and Shui Xi came to the place where human beings lived, and he knew only a few people, and of course he didn''t want to watch them leave.


    Since he didn''t want Yinhe to leave, he naturally didn''t want Yunan Chen Tong to leave, so he planned it from the beginning.


    "If you can find the exercises, and you can get them, then come and practice with us."


    As for what he could not find, he did not say.


    But he has a plan in his heart. If he can''t find a cultivation method, he will try his best to let the galaxy live and die with him, no matter how much he pays. As for Yun An and Chen Tong, he can only guarantee their prosperity and wealth for a lifetime.


    Early in the morning, Prince Sheng and his courtiers went hunting in the mountains.


    Ink and wash naturally followed, and now Yan Qiu is also an official in the dynasty. However, he repeatedly targeted Yan Sheng in the courtroom, and everyone could see that they were unwilling to get close to Yan Qiu.


    Yan Sheng didn''t care about this, as long as Yan Qiu made a mistake, he would punish him without hesitation. But so far, Yan Qiu really hasn''t made a mistake.


    A group of people rode their horses and rushed into the woods. Ink was worried about Yansheng''s safety and quickly followed.


    All the courtiers are familiar with this divine dog, and when they occasionally encounter ink and wash, they have to bow down respectfully.


    "Little bastard."


    Yan Qiu squinted his eyes, a cold light flashed across the corner of his mouth, "I''ll see how you can escape this time."


    Yanqiu stopped his horse and went in another direction.


    After ??Yansheng led the people into the forest, he found that there were not many people following him. Most of them were his confidants. After asking, they found out that everyone else found the prey and went hunting.


    "You guys go too, you don''t have to accompany me. Since it''s hunting, you don''t have to be so polite."


    When everyone heard Yan Sheng''s words, they all left, leaving only his personal guard.

 Chapter 1385： landslide

    "Prince, there are tigers."


    Yan Sheng raised his eyes and saw that there was a tiger not far ahead, and his eyes flashed with interest.


    "Prince, retreat quickly, the tiger is too ferocious."


    "No, I''m going to hunt tigers today."


    "Ink, let''s go together."


    At this time, the personal guard remembered that the ink painting was a divine dog, and he would definitely be able to protect the safety of Prince Sheng, so he no longer discouraged him. Yan Sheng rushed over on a horse, and Ink followed.


    Yan Sheng drew his bow on the horse''s back, and shot his arrow in the direction of the tiger.


    But the tiger was very cunning and turned around and ran. Yan Sheng was also interested and chased after him on horseback.


    Until very far, the figure of the tiger also disappeared.


    Yan Sheng frowned, "I actually let him slip away."


    "Let''s go back."


    At this moment, the sound of booming sounded.


    "Protect the prince, it''s not good, there is a landslide."


    They are located under a mountain, which is very large. The sharp-eyed guard looked at the rubble falling from above, and shouted without thinking.


    Yan Sheng reacted and shouted: "Ink, go quickly."


    Everyone went back and forth, but the scene in front of them prevented them from going any further.


    The way back has been blocked, and there seems to be a landslide here, which just blocked the way, and there is a cliff below.


    They have all seen that the rock above is about to roll down, and it is impossible to leave from the other side.


    Yan Sheng looked at the guards around him, his face turned pale with fright, and he was also a little worried, someone was going to kill him.


    "Ink."


    Ink nodded, a huge force emerged from his body, wrapped everyone in it, and took off. They had just left the place, and the rock had already rolled down.


    All those guards were so frightened that their legs softened, but fortunately there was a divine dog.


    Yan Sheng stood calmly outside, the guards remembered something and got up quickly.


    "Prince forgiveness."


    "Nothing, I suspect it was planned by someone. It''s so strange that these rocks are rolling down. You go and look around and be careful."


    After Yan Sheng''s order, everyone didn''t hesitate and left quickly. With the divine dog by Prince Sheng''s side, they didn''t have to worry about anything.


    At this time, Yan Sheng was communicating with snakes, worms, mice and ants, and it would be best to know the truth from their mouths.


    Ink and wash was lying around all the time, and it didn¡¯t take long for Yan Sheng to learn the truth from snakes, worms, rats and ants.


    A cold light flashed across his eyes, "Yan Qiu."


    then smiled coldly, "Since you bumped into me, I won''t let you go. It just so happens that the father and father are coming back, let the father handle you properly."


    As for collecting evidence, it was the easiest for Yan Sheng.


    Wanting to understand this, he looked around subconsciously, and found that Ink was lying on the side with a white light on his body, he frowned and walked over quickly.


    "Ink, what happened to you?"


    Ink opened his eyes, "Maybe it''s about to break through."


    "Want to be here, or take you back?"


    Ink and Wash thought for a while, "Take me back, there is the power of faith in the palace, which is better for cultivation."


    Yan Sheng did not hesitate, immediately picked up Mo Shu, then jumped on the horse, and hurried to the palace.


    Prince Sheng was almost buried by a landslide, but the group was frightened. In the end, Yan Qiu was arrested, and Prince Sheng said directly, that was what Yan Qiu did, and the evidence is conclusive.


    Everything was decided when the king came back, and there was no chance for anyone to refute it.


    Yan Sheng took the ink painting back to the palace and ran directly to the direction of the palace.


    He put the ink wash on the bed, and even felt the power from the ink wash body, which was terrifyingly hot. He didn''t know if this was a normal situation. At this time, the father was not by his side, and he only ordered people to go down, let no one come in, and accompany ink and wash by himself.


    Father said that when you are cultivating, you must not be disturbed by others.


    Then when you break through, you shouldn''t be able to disturb it, right?


    Yansheng was a little nervous. Speaking of ink and wash, he has been with him for more than ten years. They get along every day. They are like friends. He always felt that ink and wash would accompany him through this life.


    Sometimes he even wonders, if he has someone he likes, would it be the same.


    But he also met a lot of people, both men and women, but none of them were tempting.


    In the dead of night, he even thought, if ink and wash were people, then he might choose ink and wash, he was used to having ink and wash by his side.


    Yan Sheng didn''t dare to let go, so he kept hugging Mo Shu''s body and leaned against the bed. He didn''t dare to move, he didn''t know if moving would disturb the breakthrough of ink wash.


    Father said, this is a very dangerous thing.


    Yan Sheng''s unreasonable worry, and a kind of panic, couldn''t help but tighten his grip on the ink wash, his eyes darkened, he wasn''t stupid. Of course, I understand what this feeling is, and it is obvious that he is suppressing it, but it happens at this time.


    He didn''t think there was anything hard to say, but he only felt that he would suffer. If ink and wash can''t change shape, what if he likes it?


    And this guy is so stupid, his brain is not good, maybe he doesn''t understand at all.


    As he was thinking, a layer of white light appeared on the ink painting body. These rays of light did not attack him, but wrapped the ink painting tightly.


    Yan Sheng is distressed and worried here.


    The courtiers were also worried outside. Through the words of the previous guards, they finally understood why Prince Sheng was so nervous. He scolded Yan Qiu fiercely in his heart, and even hoped that the king would come back soon and deal with him.


    While worrying, the **** dog doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    Prince Sheng''s face is very ugly.


    The courtiers looked at each other in dismay. If something happened to the **** dog, they could imagine what kind of storms would blow.


    "Everyone, what do you think? I asked the chamberlain, and I learned that Prince Sheng had instructed not to let anyone approach the palace, so I couldn''t get any news at all."


    "Wait, the **** dog will be fine, I think it''s to save Prince Sheng and consume too much physical strength."


    "I also think that Prince Sheng should be worried, so he guarded him."


    The courtiers began to discuss this matter. The news was not blocked. After the people found out, their eyes were red, and they wanted to rush into the prison and give them a slap in the eye.


    The **** dog was injured for Prince Sheng, and it was such a beautiful misunderstanding.


    At the beginning, the **** dog helped them through many disasters, and the people organized their own prayers.


    Yan Sheng did not find that the power of faith in the bedroom became stronger and stronger.


    After a day and a night, Yan Sheng felt the temperature on Shu Mo¡¯s body gradually drop, and he was relieved.


    seems to be all right.


    As he was thinking about it, the light on the ink painting in his arms suddenly shrank, and all of it was taken into the body. Yan Sheng, who was waiting for the ink painting to wake up, couldn''t help looking at it with anticipation, and then he saw a magical scene.

 Chapter 1386： change shape

    The black hair all over his body gradually changed, revealing his **** skin, which started from the head, and the first thing that was exposed was a head of jet-black blue silk. Gradually, the whole head was revealed, and it could be seen that he was a handsome young man.


    Yan Sheng''s eyes widened, but he didn''t let go.


    The youth closed his eyes, and the long eyelashes could not be ignored.


    Especially in this handsome face, which is even more irresistible, Yan Sheng only felt that his heart had missed a beat.


    followed by revealing his entire face, followed by his neck. When the jade-like neck was revealed, Yan Sheng couldn''t help but hug him even tighter. After being surprised, there was vague expectation.


    Gradually, the chest with smooth lines was exposed, but the color was snow-white, glowing with gleaming light, Yan Sheng swallowed, looking at the scenery in front of his chest, the thing stood up shamefully, his face brushed. It turned red.


    But it was Prince Sheng, who quickly calmed down, but those eyes were terribly deep, and he could vaguely see joy in his nervous face.


    The entire upper body was exposed, then Yan Sheng looked down and did not disappoint him, and the lower body of the young man gradually revealed.


    Everything is perfect, it can''t be more perfect.


    was so crazy that Yan Sheng almost couldn''t hold it.


    Looking at the young man''s straight and slender legs, he muttered to himself, "I really like men."


    At this time, his long-cherished wish came true. He didn''t know what to say. Could it be that God gave him ink and wash because of his hard work?


    Holding the young man covered in red fruit, Yan Sheng was satisfied for no reason, but he did not let go.


    He is going to hold it like this, and when Ink Shuai wakes up and opens his eyes, he will look at him at first glance.


    I don¡¯t know how the ink wash will react. I tried to touch the ink wash face, the smooth skin, I really couldn¡¯t put it down.


    Yan Sheng quickly stopped, this kind of thing should wait for Ink to wake up.


    With the stupid brain of ink and wash, if he abducts a little, he will definitely abduct people into his own.


    Yansheng was thinking in his heart that he had to succeed before his father and father came back. He wanted to have his own king on the day he succeeded to the throne.


    Yes, ink wash is his king.


    Yan Sheng''s eyes were so bright that the young man in his arms didn''t even notice when he woke up.


    "Yan Sheng."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Yan Sheng widened his smile, "How are you, how are you?"


    "It''s not bad, but it suddenly happens, it''s really strange, I feel like I''m full of power." As he said that, ink wash waving his claws as before, suddenly felt something was wrong.


    He shook his paw, is this the palm of your hand?


    He glanced at himself, is this a human body?


    spun around his body with a confused look, and climbed up from Yan Sheng''s arms, touching here and looking there, he didn''t feel anything to be ashamed of.


    On the contrary, he pouted his **** for a while and twisted his waist for a while, causing a lot of shock to Yan Sheng.


    "I''m a changer?"


    Ink and Wash finally confirmed this fact, he actually changed shape?


    Ink and Wash frowned. In his impression, he would not change shape.


    Why did ?? suddenly change shape, he didn''t understand, and he wasn''t going to understand it, he thought too much and had a headache.


    "Yes, you changed shape, Ink, are you happy?"


    Ink and Wash smiled excitedly, but as before, he threw himself directly into Yan Sheng''s arms and rolled him onto the bed.


    Yansheng sighed in his heart, this is not good, father, father, you should come back earlier.


    "Yan Sheng, are you unhappy?"


    "Of course I''m happy."


    You have transformed, I am so happy.


    Yan Sheng added silently, if you don''t change shape, don''t you want me to be a bachelor?


    "That''s good," Shu Mo rolled off the bed, and rushed out the door subconsciously, ready to share his joy with others. Yan Sheng was so frightened that he immediately pulled him back, "What''s wrong? Yan Sheng?"


    Yan Sheng''s eyes were heavy, "Where are you going like this?"


    "Share this joy with those friends."


    makes them happy too.


    Ink and Wash raised his chin proudly, but he didn''t know that he was so attractive.


    Yan Sheng couldn''t hold it back, he immediately pressed the person on the bed, and directly blocked the stupid dog''s mouth regardless.


    Ink was a little confused, but with Yan Sheng he fell into ****.


    "Do you know what that means?"


    Yan Sheng opened the ink.


    Ink was confused, but he still understood a little, shook his head, and nodded again.


    Yan Sheng looked at the ink and did not resist, and was secretly delighted, wrapping the person in his arms.


    "You have already changed shape, and you will be a human from now on. You have to wear clothes when you go out. You can''t show your body to anyone except me, understand?"


    Ink was enlightened, he was so happy that he forgot about it.


    After all, when he didn''t change shape, he didn''t need to wear clothes. Although he knew the customs of human beings, he didn''t care.


    "I kissed you just now, do you understand what it means?"


    Ink recalled that Yinhe often made out with Shuixi. Although Yinhe was tight, he still caught a glimpse, "I know, you want to be with me, like the master and Yinhe?"


    Yan Sheng''s eyes lit up, but in fact, it''s better to be stupid, and it''s easy to abduct.


    "Um."


    "Then, ink painting, would you like it?" Yan Sheng said in silence, "My father and father come back when I take the throne, and then I want you to be my king."


    "Is there a benefit?"


    Yan Sheng stared at the young man''s small eyes and couldn''t help laughing. Who said this guy was stupid and knew how to seek favors.


    "Of course there are advantages. If you agree, you can occupy my place every day from now on. You can have everything you want, and it will remain the same as before."


    Ink and Wash thought about it for a while and asked him to move away from another place, which is really not used.


    agreed immediately.


    "That''s fine, I promise."


    The young man was lying on the bed with a relaxed face, and he didn''t think there was anything wrong with this.


    Yan Sheng endured and endured, endured and endured, and finally pulled the quilt aside, wrapping the person firmly.


    "Don''t tempt me like this, be careful I will eat you in one bite."


    Ink is confused, "I didn''t hear that you want to eat dog meat, you can''t eat mine, Yan Sheng, you are so small, I will slap you on the face."


    Yan Sheng''s eyes are burning, and sometimes his mind is not very good.


    One slap to the ground, you can''t eat you, can you?


    Yan Sheng sneered in his eyes, I will spare you today.


    "There are still many things to deal with. I will ask you to bring you clothes. Remember, your body cannot be seen by anyone other than me in the future."


    "why?"


    "No reason, if others see it, you won''t get any benefits."


    "Yan Sheng, don''t worry, no one can see it without my permission."


    Yan Sheng took a deep breath, in fact, he was very stupid and could be kidnapped.


    If Ink is like Father, he cannot guarantee that he will be able to abduct him, unless Ink likes him.


    By the way, does ink wash like him?


    Yan Sheng was a little worried about gains and losses, so he didn''t care, let''s talk about getting people first.

 Chapter 1387： black-bellied swallow

    Ever since I became a human, I have never mentioned how happy I am.


    The courtiers also know that the divine dog has been transformed into a handsome young man, and originally thought it was a beautiful thing.


    But when they looked at Prince Sheng''s gaze at the divine dog, it was like when a wolf met a sheep, a terrible thought and a bad premonition arose in their hearts.


    They have been in a cold sweat these past few days. Seeing that the king will be back in a few days, I hope they can come back sooner.


    On this day, Yan Sheng walked into the bedroom with a smile.


    Looking at the red ink on the bed, he squinted his eyes. Ink said that he prefers not to wear anything when he sleeps.


    Of course he allowed it, but in recent days, he has endured uncomfortably.


    Now that things are over, and the father and the king are coming back, then he should also act and tear the ink into his belly.


    "Amo."


    Yan Sheng paced to the bed and took off his robes. It''s not that he has strong endurance, but that he has to do the preparatory work and not be able to hurt the people he likes.


    I have been doing my homework every day these days, now the time is ripe, my teeth are sharpened, and of course I have to prepare for the next mouth.


    Ink half-opened his eyes and hugged Yan Sheng habitually.


    They slept like this before, but they hugged their naked bodies and couldn''t help but open their eyes.


    Yansheng is no longer as small as he used to be, he has developed very well, and his muscles are better than ink painting. Especially his habit of practicing martial arts every day, and the Yan family are tall and burly, and he is no exception.


    "Yan Sheng, do you also like to sleep naked?"


    Ink half-squinted his eyes, obviously surprised by Yan Sheng who slipped into bed naked, he hurriedly hugged him, hehe smiled, "Is it comfortable to sleep naked?"


    "Naturally, incredibly comfortable."


    Yan Sheng hugged the smooth waist of Ink and sighed in his heart, it feels really good. Fortunately, he controlled the food of ink wash and took him to exercise every day. Otherwise, how could he have such a beautiful body.


    "Then go to sleep."


    Ink yawned, and as soon as he closed his eyes, he felt Yan Sheng''s strong body pressing down on him.


    half-opened his eyes, "Yansheng, what are you doing?"


    "A Mo, change your name and call me A Sheng." Yan Sheng exhaled hot air in Shu Mo''s ear, "Call me A Sheng."


    "Ah...Asheng."


    Ink is a little more awake, "This is you?"


    "You have promised to be my person, of course we have to do what belongs to us, Mo, you won''t go back on it, will you?"


    "No, how could I go back on it."


    Ink and Wash has not really thought about going back on it, but he was very depressed, "Why am I below?"


    "Because Ah Mo looks like the one below."


    Yan Sheng smiled lowly, biting on the young man''s ear, and the ambiguous breath filled the entire bedroom. His hands slid on the naked body of the young man, and when the ink wash was about to open his mouth, he directly held his lips.


    I have to say that Yan Sheng, who has done enough homework, even if he has not experienced a hundred battles, still makes ink and wash irresistible, and sinks into it unconsciously.


    In the early morning, Mo Shuai opened his eyes and looked at Yan Sheng unexpectedly and did not leave.


    "You didn''t get up early?"


    "went."


    Yansheng surrounded people, and now he finally understands why his father always holds his father in his arms, the feeling of being afraid of being robbed is too understandable.


    He and his father are both ordinary people, while Amo and his father are not ordinary people. This kind of worrying about gains and losses is really torturous.


    "Amo, don''t leave me."


    Ink was depressed, "I''ve been eaten and wiped clean by you, making it seem like I''ve wiped you off and I''m leaving."


    Yan Sheng laughed lowly and hugged the person he liked, "Aren''t I afraid that you won''t want me? With your ability, if you want to leave, I can''t stop it."


    "Don''t worry, Ah Sheng, I won''t leave you." Ink Shuai hugged Yan Sheng, "How about changing me next time?"


    Ink''s eyes lit up, and his eyes were fixed on Yan Sheng''s body, Yan Sheng hurriedly hugged him, "It''s very tired upstairs, it doesn''t matter if I''m tired, Amo is most afraid of being tired, and this kind of tired thing is left to me. I''m ready."


    "Are you really tired?"


    Ink is a bit skeptical.


    Yan Sheng chuckled, "Really, does Amo feel that it takes effort to lie down, or does it take effort to move on top?"


    Ink and Wash suddenly said, "Of course it''s using energy."


    "Does A Mo feel comfortable lying down?" Yan Sheng bit his lover''s ear and said, successfully seeing Mo Shu''s whole body turning red, "A Mo, you haven''t answered yet, are you comfortable?"


    ¡°Amo¡­¡±


    Ink''s ears were so red that he whispered, "Comfortable."


    "Then I''ll be on top, and Amo will be on the bottom, okay?"


    Ink and Wash hesitated for a while, "Okay."


    "Then don''t regret it from now on, Amo, of course, leave this kind of tiring work to me."


    "Um."


    "Then Amo, let''s continue, okay?"


    "and many more¡­"


    The ink and wash brain was suppressed again before it could react.


    Yan Sheng felt at ease in his heart, Ah Mo''s mind was better, and he was easy to coax. As long as he coaxed him well, A Mo would not leave him.


    Shuixi and Yinhe finally rushed back to Yancheng and quietly returned to the palace.


    "Where''s the prince?"


    Galaxy asked.


    The servants looked at each other, and finally replied, "The prince is in the bedroom."


    "Galaxy, let''s go directly to the bedroom."


    Before the servant could stop him, the two went straight to Yansheng''s bedroom.


    Walking outside the palace, a voice that could not be concealed came out.


    "Asheng...No...I want it."


    "What? I think you like it..."


    Shuixi and Yinhe looked at each other, but did not push the door in.


    "Sheng Er has someone she likes?"


    Shui Xi frowned, "Why didn''t you listen to him?"


    "Maybe he''s going to give us a surprise." Yinhe glanced at the door and grabbed Shui Xishou, "It''s a man."


    "It''s nothing, but your courtiers are probably going to have a headache."


    Yinhe sneered, "They probably knew it long ago, accept your fate, there are so many children of the Yan family, and then let Sheng''er choose a few to cultivate."


    "Yes, but we have to investigate this person."


    "Of course, not everyone can become King Yanping."


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, do you need to move?"


    Yun An said carefully, in fact, the old face was about to twitch with laughter.


    Shui Xi glanced at Yun An, "No need, wait a while, it''s almost the same."


    As expected, the sound inside gradually disappeared after a while.


    The waiter who was serving heard Yan Sheng''s words and hurriedly went in with water. After a while, Yan Sheng came out from the inside with a look of apprehension on his face.


    God knows how his father and father came back at this time, it''s really embarrassing.


    "Father King, Father King."

 Chapter 1388： Galaxy Zen

    Yan Sheng didn''t have the blame he imagined. He met two pairs of curious eyes, and his heart twitched.


    "Sheng''er, where did you find someone?"


    Shuixi asked curiously, "Is this what you said to surprise us?"


    "Uh, no."


    "Who is that in there? The children of that family?" Yinhe asked.


    Yan Sheng glanced at the house secretly, thinking that the man should be very tired and fell asleep.


    "It''s ink."


    Yan Sheng mustered up his courage and finally told this huge surprise.


    Yinhe and Shuixi were immediately stunned, and it took a while to digest.


    Yan Sheng was a little worried. He secretly took Mo Shuo back to his own nest, and he didn''t know if his father would be angry. After all, in a strict sense, ink and wash belonged to his father.


    "It was that guy!"


    Shuixi breathed a sigh of relief, "Has that guy changed shape?"


    Yan Sheng nodded, as if Father was not angry, that''s fine, that''s fine.


    "Yinhe, since it is ink and wash, let''s settle this matter. It is estimated that Sheng''er also wants to seal ink and wash directly when he succeeds the throne. Ink and wash was originally my plan to stay by Sheng''er''s side, so I stayed in this way. , seems to be fine."


    Yinhe did not object, but was rather satisfied, "Since it is ink and wash, there is no need to investigate anything. This guy has no brains, so he will have to take care of Sheng''er in the future."


    Yan Sheng was a little dumbfounded, is this over?


    Then he reacted and hurriedly bent down, "Thank you, Father, King, Father."


    "You take care of ink and wash, in fact, I''m relieved, this guy is confused. Sheng''er, you are so smart, I believe you can protect ink and wash well, his mind is very simple, don''t hurt him."


    Shui Xi felt that this was what he could say. Ink painting is indeed very simple. If he was hurt, even if Yan Sheng was his son, he would have to clean up.


    Yan Sheng said quickly, "Zichen dare not, A Mo will be the only person of Zichen from now on."


    "That''s good."


    There is Yansheng''s guarantee, and both of them believe it very much.


    "Sheng''er, you should understand why the solitary king came back this time, right?"


    Yan Sheng nodded and did not answer.


    "The solitary king will send people to prepare early tomorrow. You can take the throne next month, and at the same time canonize ink and wash as your king. As for the future successor of Yanping Kingdom, you can choose from the Yan family''s children. How to choose, Lone King believes that you can do well."


    "The son and the minister will never fail the father''s heart."


    Yinhe looked at the sturdy young man in front of him, and sighed a little, the once skinny child has grown into a man and is his best heir.


    This heir, he is very satisfied.


    "The lonely king left first."


    Yinhe grabbed Shui Xi and went directly back to his bedroom.


    Yan Sheng stared at the disappearing backs of the two, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    In fact, he established a relationship with Ink before the father, the king, and the king came back, and he also wanted the two to witness their relationship together.


    Yan Sheng turned around and went back into the house. Seeing that the man was sleeping, he walked up and wrapped him in his arms.


    With the testimony of his father and father, he felt that everything was perfect.


    One month later, another month of great events.


    Yansheng gave way to Yansheng, and Yansheng succeeded to the throne and became the new king. Surprisingly, Ink and Wash was canonized as a king.


    If they were to say who ink wash was, they didn¡¯t know at first, but later they found out that ink wash was transformed by a **** dog, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh, but they didn¡¯t have much objection in their hearts.


    As for Yanqiu, because Yansheng succeeded to the throne, he was not executed by Yinhe, but let him watch Yun Yansheng succeed him and be sent to a difficult area.


    Yan Sheng secretly gave a thumbs up in his heart. Father Wang was just poking at Yan Sheng''s heart.


    He knew that Galaxy was doing this, but he was helping him.


    If he were to deal with Yan Qiu himself, he would definitely end up with someone who would just take his own brother to the sword. Yinhe dealt with Yan Qiu before he succeeded to the throne, and the others didn''t say anything at all, they were just helping him out.


    Ink and wash successfully ascended the throne, all the courtiers were also extremely twitchy, but their hearts were very calm.


    Anyway, there are so many Yan''s children, just pick one.


    The Yan family didn''t think it was bad, and they didn''t think it was bad. It was estimated that the Yan family would like to do this.


    Two months after Yan Sheng took the throne, King Taishang and King Taishang disappeared in the palace, and no one knew where they went. However, the two servants, who served closely, stayed in Yancheng to retire and lived a leisurely life.


    It was this scene that made everyone guess whether the King Taishang and the King Taishang became immortals.


    Yan Sheng held the ink and stared into the distance, "Amo, do you think it is necessary for the father and the father to sneak away like this?"


    "They are afraid that Asheng will be reluctant. If Asheng wants to know their news, I can contact him."


    Yansheng''s heart warmed, "Amo, you can promise, you can''t leave me."


    "Of course, my ink and wash are my words."


    "Then Amo, do you like me?"


    Yan Sheng asked a little nervously, but he saw Mo Shu was confused and a little disappointed.


    "I don''t quite understand human feelings, but..."


    Ink frowned, "If anyone dares to rob you from me, I will definitely make his life worse than death."


    enough.


    Yan Sheng let out a long sigh of relief, that was enough.


    This is not what liking is, liking is possession.


    "Amo, you like me."


    Ink did not say anything, "Since you said yes, then yes."


    "Amo, in fact, this is not enough, you have to fall in love with me, love is not the same as liking, love is deeper, I will teach you slowly in the future, but except me, you can''t like others, and you can''t love others, understand ?"


    "clear¡­"


    Yansheng''s personal servant has a black line, and after the Taishangwang, he is another favorite husband and madman.


    "Black Cliff Peak."


    Shuixi and Yansheng rode a horse each, but stopped when they reached a mountain in front of them.


    This mountain is surrounded by clouds and mist, but it looks gloomy, and there is an unpleasant smell around it, just like the smell of dead corpses he once tasted.


    The two got off the horse and walked into the Black Cliff Peak on foot.


    "Who is coming?"


    As soon as they approached the Black Cliff Peak, two people jumped out and blocked their way.


    The cultivation base of the two in front of them was very weak, and Shui Xi felt that they could crush them to death with just one finger.


    "I want to see you in charge, take me there, you can''t stop me."


    The two didn''t believe it, so they wanted to move. The young man in front of them just flicked the sleeves, and they couldn''t move. The eyes flashed in terror.


    "The immortal spares his life."


    Shui Xi waved his sleeves again, and the two of them could move, "Take me here now."


    The two did not dare to disobey, and immediately and respectfully invited Shuixi and Yinhe in.


    After a while, they came to the gloomy mansion, and there were not many people inside.

 Chapter 1389： live together, die together

    "You are the boss of Black Cliff Peak?"


    Shui Xi looked at this person.


    "Yes, I don''t know who you are?"


    was talking about a thin middle-aged man who was very afraid of someone who easily broke into the Black Cliff Peak. Others can''t feel it, but he knows that he is not Shui Xi''s opponent at all.


    "Shuixi."


    When Shui Xi announced his name, the middle-aged man''s eyes widened, and his eyes were even a little scared.


    If he doesn''t know who Shui Xi is, then he''s really nothing.


    "I don''t know what is going on here, Prince Taishang?" The middle-aged man was obviously much more respectful than before. Compared to Shui Xi, they really couldn''t compare to the Black Cliff Peak.


    Shuixi is the real fairy.


    The middle-aged man was even a little excited. The immortals arrived, and he didn''t know what he would bring them.


    "You don''t need to be so polite, just call your name directly. Many years ago, I fought with your people, and I killed this person. He broke the rules of the mortal world, made corpse soldiers, and delusionally used living people to make corpses. , I don''t know, do you know?"


    Every time Shuixi said a word, the middle-aged man was a little scared.


    Of course he knew about ??, but he only learned about it later.


    Although they are corpse refiners, they are not evil people.


    When that person was removed, they had been worried for many years, thinking that Shui Xi would not be held accountable, but they did not expect to come here now.


    "Senior, that person''s behavior does not really represent my Black Cliff Peak. He went down the mountain privately, and wanted to use the power of mortals to gain the power of faith. The senior removed it, just to help us remove a harm."


    "I''m not here to pursue you, but for other matters."


    Shuixi explained his purpose, "I need to consult the ancient books here, and in return, I will give you certain benefits."


    There is no way a middle-aged man would disagree. If he disagrees, the other party will grab it directly, and he has no choice. It is better to promise, and still be able to pay.


    After ?? agreed, he immediately brought Shui Xi in.


    Shui Xi asked them about the exercises they practiced. They were very superficial. They could only refine corpses and not prolong their life. Finally, they consulted the ancient books with Yinhe and the others, and also found the three places of Changwu Mountain. Compared with before, they found a more precise direction.


    Other than that, there is no other gain.


    Shuixi had long expected this to happen. After saying goodbye to the middle-aged man, he went down to the Black Wind Cliff with the Milky Way and left on horseback.


    Their direction is north, and the directions indicated by the three places are in the north.


    Every few days, Shui Xi will contact Ink to reassure them.


    Later, they chose to contact each other every ten days, and sometimes even once a month.


    And Shuixi and Yinhe have traveled all over the great river north and south, out of the territory of Yanping country. I went to another place and experienced different countries, ethnic groups and folk customs.


    Of course, there must be troubles, but for the two of them, ordinary troubles are not troubles.


    During the ?? period, they climbed wherever there were mountains, but none of them were similar to Changwu Mountain.


    They also visited places with water and islands, but still did not gain anything. These places are not similar to the three places they collected.


    It can be said that it is not similar at all, and there is no such mystery.


    Five years.


    They have been gone for five years, and they don''t know how far they are from Yanping Country. Fortunately, Shuixi and Ink can still contact.


    But since they reached the vast glacier, the connection with ink and wash was cut off and could no longer be connected.


    In the palace, Ink and Yan Sheng were silent.


    "Amo, still can''t get in touch?"


    Ink shook his head, "I can''t get in touch. I''ve been trying for several days, but there''s no response. Maybe they went to a place belonging to the enchantment, blocking the transmission of messages."


    Yan Sheng clenched his fists, very worried.


    "Amo, I will trouble you to contact me every day from now on."


    Ink said with a smile, "I will do it even if you don''t say it, and I don''t want them to be in trouble."


    "I believe that the father and the king will be fine, and they will return safely."


    ¡­


    "Galaxy, how are you?"


    Shuixi supported Yinhe, looking at Yinhe, whose face still showed some old-fashioned expressions, he suddenly realized that Yinhe was over fifty.


    "It''s alright, just rest for a while."


    Shuixi hugged the Milky Way, and the power of rotation covered the Milky Way. It was too cold here. He was afraid that the Milky Way would not be able to bear it if he went on like this. Even with his body, without the protection of strength, he still couldn''t move around here.


    "Galaxy, why don''t we go back."


    This was the first time Shui Xi was shaken, he couldn''t see his lover suffer.


    Yinhe touched his cheek, "It''s all here, how can I give up."


    "Let''s go, Shuixi, this is already a glacier, maybe we can find it."


    Galaxy got up, and the two walked on the glacier holding each other. In such a place, they would have long since abandoned their horses.


    The surrounding area is white, but fortunately Shuixi prepared a lot of food, so that the galaxy will not starve to death.


    "Actually, that''s fine, at least every day is spent with you, no need to do anything else." Yinhe grabbed Shui Xi''s hand tightly, "What do you think?"


    Shui Xi was silent, if he could, he would rather have the Galaxy be busy and have to change his life forever. He found that he really liked this person, because of this person, he has learned a lot and changed a lot, the only constant is that he likes this person more and more.


    "Galaxy, no matter what, we will always be together."


    On the vast glacier, the voices of the two of them sounded, so warm and touching.


    "Me too, I would like to be with you all the time."


    Yinhe''s eyes are a little regretful, but God seems to be reluctant.


    "If there is an emergency, Shui Xi, you have to live well."


    Shuixi didn''t speak, just lowered his eyes, he didn''t want to.


    They must have lived and died together, and he was unwilling to let Galaxy go alone.


    It was another two months, and it was still a vast expanse of white. Except for ice or ice, there were no animals that even survived here.


    But Shui Xi didn''t give up. He used his strength to transport the two of them all the time. He said that they would live and die together. Even if it was a lot of consumption, it might bring him danger.


    He supported the Milky Way against the side, a soft cushion on the ice, but there was no temperature.


    "Why is this so hard?"


    Yinhe stroked Shui Xi, her beautiful face was pale, which was caused by excessive power consumption.


    He felt very uncomfortable, and there was still a vast glacier in front of him, as if there was no end.


    "Shui Xi, I don''t want you to do this."


    "Galaxy, I don''t want to watch you die."


    Galaxy said, "I will be sad to see you hurt."


    "Watching you die will make me sad too."


    "I really can''t help you."


    Shuixi hugged the Milky Way, even though the man looked old.


    "To live together, to die together."


    This seems to be an oath, but the Milky Way can''t help but hug him tightly.

 Chapter 1390： season finale

    Well, we must live together, we must die together.


    Galaxy smiled and kissed the boy. Both of their bodies were a little cold, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of, what I fear most is that you don''t want me, you want to leave me behind."


    Yinhe listened to the young man''s angry words, and knew that he remembered that incident again, and pinched his face, "It''s still revenge."


    "Always remember."


    "You are always eaten to death." Yinhe chuckled, "But willingly."


    pulled the boy up and said, "Let''s go, when I can move, I promise not to give up."


    Shuixi quickly supported the Milky Way, the Milky Way was only a mortal body, and it was so difficult for him to walk here, let alone the Milky Way.


    Shuixi felt very sad, "Yinhe, do you think I''m wayward?"


    "I still don''t like you. No matter how self-willed you are, I''ll be happy."


    Shui Xi felt very sad, "Am I being selfish, just because I don''t want to see you go away and leave me alone in this world, it makes you abandon the great rivers and mountains and come to the boundless glaciers. Watch here. There is no end, there are no birds and beasts, in such a desperate environment, Galaxy, have you ever regretted it?"


    Shuixi was very nervous, even though he knew that Yinhe would not regret it, they had lived for so long, and he knew enough about this person.


    "This is stupid, how can I regret it?"


    Yinhe pinched the boy''s face, "As long as I can accompany you, no matter what I want to do, you are my life."


    The phrase "You are my life" echoed in Shui Xi''s mind, and he couldn''t help laughing, "You are also my life, if there is really no practice in this world that you can practice, I will give my life to you. Half, you can''t refuse."


    Galaxy just thought he was joking and nodded with a smile.


    Shuixi felt happy in his heart, as if he couldn''t find the exercises, it wasn''t that important anymore.


    Immortality is not immortality, nor is it that important.


    As long as they live and die together and depend on each other, what is there to regret?


    How can this world be perfect, he has already obtained the beauty that many people have never obtained, why should he ask for so much.


    At that moment, Shui Xi just felt like he understood.


    On the white glacier, he hugged the person he loved.


    "Galaxy, I love you."


    The boy''s voice was so clear, so loud, and so real, Yinhe couldn''t help but hug him tightly and whispered in his ear, "Shuixi, I love you too."


    The two looked at each other and laughed, as if more strength was born out of thin air, and they walked a lot faster.


    Although it was icy and snowy, even though they didn¡¯t know if there was a road ahead, they were not afraid at all at this time.


    Even if they die here, they have no regrets. At least they can hold each other''s hands. What could be better than this?


    "Galaxy, relax."


    Shuixi''s mouth was filled with a happy smile, "Don''t refuse, say yes, we want to live and die together, so let''s start from now on."


    Yinhe''s heart tightened, but seeing Shui Xi''s firm face, he pulled him tight, "Really don''t regret it?"


    "I don''t regret it, if I didn''t have you on the road to longevity, I might as well die with you." Shui Xi smiled more calmly, "Yinhe, touch it, the crack on my back will be repaired soon, but because of repairing the tortoise shell And without you, everything is meaningless."


    Shui Xi hugged the Milky Way tightly, "I can''t lose you, I used to be very selfish, I don''t know how many people of the same kind who died in my hands, but facing you, I would rather live and die with you, a real life together die together."


    "it is good."


    Yinhe didn''t refuse again. How could he refuse with such deep affection? If he refused, wouldn''t it hurt Shui Xi''s heart.


    Shuixi can say it at this time, how can he refuse.


    "Shui Xi, I''m afraid you and I really have a previous life."


    "I guess it is too, Galaxy, what do you think our last life was like?"


    Shuixi gave half of his power to the galaxy with all his strength, this time including the essence of his body. It was the power entrenched in his tortoise shell, which he had studied for decades, and decided that it would surely share life with the galaxy.


    He smiled when he saw Yinhe''s gradually younger face, and sure enough, he knew it was so.


    Shui Xi, who had drained half of his strength, his face became paler and paler, Yinhe hugged Shui Xi and said, "Are you okay?"


    "It''s alright, but just collapsed."


    "Shui Xi, do you want me to owe you and let me pay you back in the next life?"


    Shuixi smiled and gave him a good look, "It''s like you owe me in your last life."


    "Although it''s strange, I always feel that I owe you something," Yinhe said softly, "If I can survive, if there is a next life, my Galaxy will only survive for you in the future."


    He can give up everything in the world, and he can give up his life, but Shui Xi cannot give up.


    "Let''s go, since you feel you owe me, then we''ll keep going."


    There is also a power connection between the two, which can be supplied to each other. If these powers disappear completely, then Shuixi and Yinhe will surely die here.


    The two who shared their lives were more calm and did not seem to feel terrible in the face of death.


    As long as they feel the temperature of each other''s palms, they feel that they have everything in the world.


    Day by day, month by month, year by year.


    Ten years.


    "Does this count as growing old together?"


    Shuixi helped Yinhe get rid of the snow on his head, and Yinhe shook the snow off his clothes for Shuixi.


    "Power is exhausted."


    Shuixi murmured, "But I don''t regret it, Yinhe, I found that I love you a little more."


    "Silly goose."


    Shuixi lay on the cold ice cube and leaned against Yinhe, "I can''t walk anymore, how about you?"


    "I''ll carry you."


    Shui Xi teased, "Do you still have the strength?"


    "I still have the strength to carry you."


    After that, Yinhe really carried Shui Xi on his back and walked forward, like an old man in the twilight.


    "Galaxy, your body is getting colder."


    "Is it cold? Did it freeze you?"


    "No, I don''t feel cold." Shui Xi hugged her lover''s neck and kissed his back affectionately, "Not cold, not cold at all, very warm."


    On the vast glacier, there was a figure walking with difficulty with the person he loved most on his back, until he couldn''t hold it any longer, and finally fell on the glacier together. The cold snow gradually covered the snuggled figure.


    "Galaxy, I don''t want you to die."


    "Shui Xi, I don''t want you to die either."


    The two held each other''s hands tightly, and said softly to each other, "I really love you."


    At this point, they fell into darkness.


    In the darkness, Shui Xi seemed to sense that someone was calling him, and the voice was so affectionate.


    He seemed to have slept for a long time, he wanted to stay asleep forever, but this voice seemed to penetrate his heart, to his soul, and he had to wake up.


    "If you don''t wake up again, I''ll really throw you here. I don''t mind committing suicide again, and we''ll be reincarnated again."


    "Shuixi, wake up."


    Shui Xi couldn''t help opening his eyes, and what caught his eyes was a handsome man with silver hair.


    The phoenix eyes were full of tenderness, and the familiar eyes seemed to illuminate his soul.


    Shuixi''s eyes widened, countless information poured out of his mind, his face suddenly appeared, he didn''t speak, he just watched the man in front of him carefully.


    Two crystal clear tears fell from the corners of the silver-haired man''s eyes, and fell on his face all the way to the corners of his mouth, warm and salty, but full of countless affection.


    "Galaxy."


    "Little Turtle."


    Yinhe hugged the little tortoise in his arms, with tears in his eyes, his little tortoise finally woke up. This little idiot is still so stupid, so stupid and cute.


    "Galaxy?"


    "it''s me."


    Shuixi finally hugged the Milky Way tightly, blinking her beautiful eyes, "You''re crying."


    "Galaxy, why are you crying?"


    Yinhe''s face darkened, he hugged the little turtle and pressed it on his lips and kissed it fiercely.


    "Galaxy, you are a super mutant beast, you actually cried."


    Shui Xi smiled in shock.


    In fact, his hands were holding Galaxy''s clothes tightly. He knew that they had restored the memories of their previous lives.


    lowered his eyes, his face changed, this guy wouldn''t yell at him again, would he just avoid him?


    Thinking of this, Shui Xi felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart, as if his heart was hollowed out, and his eyes turned red.


    "What''s wrong?


    Yinhe looked at Shuixi''s red eyes and asked nervously, "Is something wrong? I''ll take you back. I won''t let you have anything to do this time."


    Hearing Yinhe''s words, Shui Xi raised his head, "You won''t kill me, will you?"


    "You won''t get angry for no reason and leave me behind?"


    Yinhe was a little sad, what did he do back then.


    "No, I will listen to you from now on, I will not kill you, and I will not leave you, as long as you don''t leave me."


    Shuixi pulled Yinhe''s sleeve tightly, "How could I leave you, obviously you leave me every time."


    The appearance of ?? grievance made the heart of the galaxy tugged.


    "Never again."


    "real?"


    Shuixi''s eyes lit up.


    "Really, my galaxy swears by my soul."


    Shuixi finally laughed, "Galaxy, I love you."


    "My little turtle, I love you too."


    I can''t love anymore.


    Yinhe touched the tortoise shell behind Shuixi, which had regained its original luster, and encircled the man in his arms, "In the future, my Yinhe will be your guardian, never change, only guard by your side, never let me You are in any danger."


    The two looked at each other and felt so satisfied.


    "Galaxy, how many years have we left Yanping Country?"


    "Thirty years."


    "Let''s go back."


    Galaxy hugged the beautiful boy in his arms, and disappeared on the glacier in a flash.


    PS:


    That''s right! This is the end of the book, thank you for being with me along the way.


    If you have the cheek to advertise a new book, please support it.


    New book: "Hot Matches: Asceticism, Bad! ¡·


    A different world, I look forward to seeing you and me again, and our story will happen.